《The Transmigrated Farming Girl》


 Chapter 1

    Zhang Xiaoyu opened his eyes for the 30th time. In front of him was the shabby, gray and musty little house.


    In addition to the wooden bed under his body, there is nothing that can be called furniture in the room.


    The ground is made of mud. Yes, you can read it right. It''s made of mud, and it''s also pitted and uneven.


    The window is made of a piece of wood, a wooden frame, on which there are several smooth round wood, and a piece of gauze is nailed outside to nail the window. This is a window.


    And it''s the only window in the house. It''s small. It''s on the wall, near the eaves.


    There are only two rooms in this house, one inside and one outside. This window is in the one inside. There is a door between the one inside and the one outside. The door of the one outside is the only exit to the outside.


    Both rooms are made of mud with thatched roofs.


    The whole family, no kitchen, no cottage, except these two rooms, nothing.


    Zhang Xiaoyu sighed. It''s really sad. What a pity!


    Why is she so miserable!


    When she first came here, she didn''t believe it. She thought it was a dream, but one day, two days, three days... A month later, she was still here.


    "Light rain? light rain? Are you up yet? Your brother, they''re all on the ground. The sun is shining on their buttocks! " Is this her dream?


    No, it''s her mother. Her surname is Zhao Qun. She''s 42 years old. I heard that it''s her father, that is, my grandfather. She hopes that everything in her family can be grouped together, so she takes this name.


    "Ah! OK, I''ll get up in a minute Zhang Xiaoyu shouts out, "no, it''s not Zhang Xiaoyu, but Zhang Xiaoyu. The owner of this body was born in a rainy day, so it''s named Zhang Xiaoyu. He''s 10 years old. The girl''s nickname is Zhang Xiaoyu, but it''s Zhang Xiaoyu who goes out to do business!


    When she first came here, Zhang Xiaoyu was caught in a rain, caught a cold, and almost met the king of hell. Of course, she came here, occupied the body and survived.


    I remember when she just opened her eyes to see this home, she thought it was a dream to see here, "Xiaoyu, you finally wake up. If you don''t wake up again, what can your mother do?" Zhao Qun choked, tears streaming in the rough yellow face, Zhao Qun afraid of rain sad, quickly wipe with his sleeve.


    Huh? Who is this man? Why are you crying? Is it acting?


    "I''m hungry. I''ve got something to eat for you." Zhao Qun faltered, haggard for many days, worried that the body can not stand some.


    Zhao Qun immediately came to Xiaoyu with a thick bowl, "come on, Xiaoyu, have something to eat. My mother has made good things for you." Zhao Qun helps Xiaoyu up and sits on the bed, handing Xiaoyu the bowl.


    Xiaoyu looks at this woman with a cloth scarf and a patched but neat blue dress. Why is she so nice to her? She seems to have never seen her before. Why is she called "Niang"? This dream is so real!


    She is just a little hungry, whether it''s a dream or not, eat something, and her stomach is almost hungry.


    "Thank you." After light rain, she said thanks to the aunt.


    Who knows the woman worried about touching her forehead, "there''s no fever. How can you talk nonsense? It seems that you''ll have to boil some medicine later. The medicine prescribed by Dr. Yang can be fried again." Zhao Qun muttered to himself.

 Chapter 2

    Xiaoyu smiles awkwardly. Just as she wants to see what''s good in the bowl, she comes in a teenager who is wearing a black hole short play dressˇ° Sister, you''re awake. We''re all worried. If you don''t wake up, my mother will cry blind. " Young people concerned about the forward said.


    "Go on, don''t talk nonsense. He''s crying blind." Zhao Qun pushed the youngsters and said with a smile.


    Ha ha ha, the relationship between mother and son is very good, just like her and her mother, fighting noisily, just like friends.


    Xiaoyu put the bowl close to her, and just wanted to eat it. She saw that it was corn flour and green vegetable leaves that made porridge. Although it was thick, it was something that pigs only ate. How could she take such a thing to her?


    "Bang Dang" a, the bowl hit on the ground, "I don''t eat." Light rain said angrily, even in a dream, can''t give her pig food.


    "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? This is what my mother has made for you since she got up in the morning. There is flour in it. It''s so thick that I can feed you. This is our last grain. " Zhang Xiaoquan yelled at Xiaoyu, "Why are you so ignorant? This flour is borrowed from Mrs. Li''s family. It''s just a little bit. It''s all broken! "


    Zhao Qun silently shed tears, slowly squatted on the ground, picked up the clean place bit by bit and put it into his mouth. He hasn''t eaten such a good thing for a long time. It''s really fragrant.


    "Mother, don''t pick it up. It''s dirty." Zhang Xiaoquan wants to pull Zhao Qun up.


    "Unfortunately, this grain is not easy. Don''t waste it." After eating the leaves with soil, Zhao Qun picked up the broken bowl. "Koizumi, don''t mention your sister. She''s not in good health. She just loses her temper. It''s OK."


    Wipe tears, just smile to light rain said: "girl, this is the only thing at home, you eat first, wait after good, mother will give you make delicious, ah."


    Xiaoyu is a little uncomfortable in her heart. She wants to cry. When will the dream end.


    "You see, there is no money at home. My grandfather''s family is separated from ours again. In order to cure you, my mother has copied all the details of my family. My father goes to work as a temporary worker for a large family every day, and then as a stonecutter. I lose a lot of weight. It''s heartless of you to be like this. " With red eyes and choking voice, Zhang Xiaoquan turned and ran out.


    "I... I don''t know." Light rain buried his head, whispering, who knows a dream will be so miserable?


    Wasn''t she shopping just now? Why are you here? It must be a dream, Zhang Xiaoyu thought silently in his heart!


    After a while, Zhao Qun brought a broken bowl with a pair of chopsticks on it. On the chopsticks, there was a dough cake mixed with flour.


    Gently sitting next to Xiaoyu, lovingly looking at her: "eat, Niuniu, how can you be good if you don''t eat?" Looking at the Yellow skinny girl, Zhao Qun felt really bad. They all complained that they had no ability to be parents, and that their children could not eat enough and wear warm clothes!


    Zhao Qun did not scold her, did not say her, still so gentle voice to persuade her.


    Xiaoyu suddenly burst into tears, "Wuwuwuwu, i... I''m wrong..." even in my dream, I can''t spoil other people''s food. I''m still such a good family.


    Zhao Qun quickly put down the bowl, "Niuniu, Niuniu, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? Tell your mother Concerned to light rain everywhere inspection, afraid of light rain where again what problem.

 Chapter 3

    "No... I''m not sick. I''m hungry." Light rain embarrassed said, too warm, she still eat.


    Light rain solemnly took the bowl, a small piece of white soup cake, closed his eyes and bit.


    Wow, it''s so bad. I want to vomit. But seeing Zhao Qun''s smiling and loving eyes, Xiaoyu can''t vomit any more. Chew it, chew it, swallow it, and drink Tang shunshun. Eh, it''s bitter. Xiaoyu wants to cry, but she has to eat it again. Because Zhao Qun just looks at her. If she doesn''t eat it, it''s like she''s very sorry. She''s a big offender.


    In the evening, Zhang Daniu came back with the afterglow. He was covered with dust and mud and crushed lime.


    When he saw that Zhang Daniu carefully took out 20 Wen from his arms and gave it to Zhao Qun, Zhao Qun said happily, "why so much this time? Isn''t it all 10 Wen a day? Xiaoyu is still ill. I just want to buy another pair of medicine for her. "


    Zhang Daniu unconsciously moved his arm. Every time he lifted it up and down, he would pause.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you hurt?" Zhao Qun immediately found out, and quickly helped Zhang Daniu to the stool to sit down, "is it OK? I''ll invite Dr. Yang for you." Zhao Qun was about to rush out when Zhang Daniu caught him.


    "It''s OK. Don''t spend the money wrongly. It''s just a flash and a raise." Zhang Daniu whispered to Zhao Qun, "because I was injured, the boss gave me more, don''t let the children hear, let them sad."


    Zhao Qun wants to cry again. Zhao Qun jumps on Zhang Daniu''s shoulder carefully and cries in a low voice. Zhang Daniu comforts him in a low voice.


    Xiaoyu still heard it in the back room. She choked in her throat and wanted to cry. Although the family was poor, they all loved each other.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    So after one day, two days, three days... Light rain is still here, the scene has not changed, people have not changed, light rain just believe that he is through.


    All right, back to business.


    Zhang Xiaoyu cleans up and walks out of the room. Her mother is outside in the yard.


    After a month here, Zhang Xiaoyu still can''t accept the days without kitchen and toilet.


    Of course, although the village is small, not every family is as poor as theirs. Most of them have kitchens and cottages.


    Their cottages are public. Yes, they are. It''s used by several partners next to each other. It''s surrounded by cornstalks. There''s no door. There''s a rag hanging on the door. In fact, it can''t be said to be a cloth. Anyway, I don''t know what it is. It will break if I pull it lightly.


    There was no toilet, no urinal, and no brick pile. Instead, two long wooden boards were randomly built on top of a pit. The bottom was full of fecal water. They were still wobbling in front of the station. They had to fall if they didn''t pay attention.


    Zhang Xiaoyu looked at the cottage in front of him and took a deep breath again. Then he stepped on the board carefully and solved the problem of reincarnation of grains.


    When going to the toilet, you have to be careful, because it is shared by men and women. Generally, women who come to the toilet will ask their own people to guard outside the door, so as not to let anyone break in.


    When a person hears someone''s footsteps, he coughs twice to remind people outside that there is someone inside.


    When Zhang Xiaoyu returned to her yard, her mother was cutting firewood to boil water, and there were many firewood under the eaves.

 Chapter 4

    There are two stoves in the yard. One is cut with mud, and the hole is smaller, which is used for cooking; The other is made of stone. The hole is bigger. It is usually used for cooking pig food. Of course, it may be used for other times.


    "Mother, what do you want me to do?" Zhang Xiaoyu looked at her mother busy in and out and asked in a voice.


    "No, just sit by the fire when you are recovering from a serious illness, and add some firewood when the fire is small." Her mother took a basin and chose wild vegetables there. She chose the good ones and the bad ones for the pigs.


    Her mother was dressed in a blue coarse cloth, with several patches sewn on it. Although her clothes were old, they were clean and there was a bib around her waist.


    Zhang Xiaoyu is sitting by the fire. The fire is burning vigorously, which makes her face red. It''s only about 8-9 o''clock in the morning. Although it''s summer, it''s still chilly, but Zhang Xiaoyu''s sitting by the fire is warm.


    She already knew that this is a country that did not appear in ancient China, called baisuo country, and the village she lived in is called Baicun.


    She didn''t know how to go back to modern times, thinking that she had been hit by a car. As a result, she was either lying in bed like a vegetable or was cremated.


    "Alas Zhang Xiaoyu sighed again. She would rather live in modern times as a rookie than live a precarious life here.


    "Xiaoyu, why do you sigh?" Her mother asked when she heard Zhang Xiaoyu sigh.


    "Ah?" Zhang Xiaoyu thought of her mother''s question and answered pitifully, "Oh, I''m just thinking about when I can eat. I''m hungry!" Beautiful voice, listen to people are soft.


    "It''s still early. We can''t have dinner until your father and them come back. If you''re hungry, I''ll make you a cake to eat." Her mother said with concern.


    "No, mother. I''ll wait for my father and them to come back." Zhang Xiaoyu looks at her mother in front of her and thinks of her parents coming. If she can''t go back, how sad they should be. Fortunately, she has a brother who can take care of them, although her brother has no great ability. But I''m good-natured. I won''t treat my parents badly.


    Alas! Zhang Xiaoyu sighed again in her heart. She rashly occupied other people''s body and didn''t know anything. Fortunately, she inherited the memory of the original owner, otherwise she didn''t know what to do. But I don''t know why, the memory of the original owner is intermittent, many memories are fuzzy, maybe it''s too young.


    This is a small mountain village. There are only 100 families. Although her family is poor, she has not abused them. She has a elder brother and a elder sister. Her elder sister is married.


    At noon, her father and brother came back, walking in front carrying hoes, is her father Zhang Daniu, 45 years old, a real farmer. I didn''t work because I didn''t have a good arm.


    The next one with a kettle is her brother, Zhang Xiaoquan, 15 years old. He grew up farming with his father. His skin is black, and occasionally he works with his father to change money for the landlords.


    "Dad, are you back?" Zhang Xiaoyu greets her father happily.


    "Well, are you better?" His father also asked Zhang Xiaoyu with concern.


    "Much better, no more pain."


    "Yes." Then her father touched Xiaoyu''s head and said nothing. He put down his hoe and went to the stool to sit down.

 Chapter 5

    Her brother Zhang Xiaoquan smiles at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Zhang Xiaoyu helped her mother to bring the vegetables to the table, and a big pot was filled with the staple food - porridge made of corn flour mixed with wild vegetables.


    Porridge is a bit exaggerated. To be exact, it should be wild vegetable soup - a large pot of soup made of corn flour mixed with wild vegetables.


    In a big bowl, there are four adult fist sized, steamed sweet potatoes.


    There is also a dish of fried radish. In fact, it should be boiled in water, because there is no oil or salt in it.


    Why not? It''s because of poverty. As for salt, we may not believe it. It''s a stone. It''s fried with vegetables in a pot. When the stone is picked up, it''s salt.


    Although the days are hard, we still have a good time.


    However, Xiaoyu thinks that since she is here and everyone is so kind to her, she must find a way to lead her family to a well-off life and have a good life. At least she must have enough food and clothing.


    She plans to see if there are any business opportunities first. After making money, she can change to a house with a toilet. It''s better to have one for each person. Because the house is small, it''s still rented. How can it work.


    After dinner, Zhang Daniu and Zhang Xiaoquan went down to the ground. Zhang Xiaoyu helped to clean up the dishes, brush and clean the house.


    Zhao Qun is sitting on a stool to embroider. Xiaoyu has seen it. It''s wonderful. Her mother embroiders these purses and purses, but she wants to change money in the town.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t have that cell and couldn''t take the embroidery needle. Her mother wouldn''t embarrass her, and she wouldn''t embarrass herself. Let''s find another way.


    After Zhang Xiaoyu cleaned up his home, he was ready to go out for a walk. These days, she is in deep water, lying in bed, Zhao Qun does not let her out of bed, like a confinementˇ° Mother, I''ll send some water to my father. I''ll come back later. "


    Come a month, because of illness, sick every day, at most to go outside the hospital to see, dare not go far, the body does not have the strength, go far afraid to walk back.


    "OK, you go. If you are tired, take a rest and come back early." Zhao Qun raised his head and told Xiaoyu.


    "Oh, I know, mother!" With a kettle in her hand, Xiaoyu walked out of Zhao Qun''s sight in a flash.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Zhao Qun is a kind and gentle woman in Jiangnan. Be careful and arrange things in order. And people do not conflict, but others deceive the door, will also face directly, will not bear to swallow, is a smart and capable woman.


    Zhang Daniu is not a smart man, but he is honest and honest. You give him a good point, he can double back to you. If you pit him, he doesn''t blame you, even if he doesn''t know you well any more.


    Zhang Koizumi is a big boy with pure mind. He inherits Zhang Daniu''s simple and honest, and Zhao Qun''s careful, considerate and sensible.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    This is Zhang Xiaoyu''s first time to go out after crossing. He looks at the land that is divided into pieces in the distance. There are crops growing on it, green and people working in it.


    This small mountain village is surrounded by mountains. Everyone lives in the plain at the foot of the mountain.


    Zhang Xiaoyu walked slowly along the path. It was all muddy. Fortunately, it was not a rainy day, or it would be full of mud.


    "Xiaoyu, are you well? I haven''t seen you out for a long time! " This is Aunt Li in the village. Her husband is dead. There is also a 13-year-old son in the family, who was brought up by herself.

 Chapter 6

    There is also a 13-year-old son in the family. She brought up the child by herself. Although the family is not rich, it''s not too bad. Everyone is willing to help with anything. The last flour was borrowed from her home.


    "Yes, thank you, Aunt Li. I''m much better now. Isn''t it a fine day today? Just come out for a walk." Zhang Xiaoyu raised his head and said hello to Aunt Li with a smile.


    "Yes, the weather is fine. It''s the sun every day. If it''s dry, it''s not good." Aunt Li said to herself, worried.


    It can''t be true? She was in a drought when she first came here? She''s not a disaster. It''s a disaster wherever she goes!


    After a few words with Aunt Li, she went home. Zhang Xiaoyu continued to walk slowly towards her own field.


    Her home is far away from home, at the foot of the mountain in the south of the village, but in the north, separated by at least two miles.


    On the way to meet many people in the village, have and Zhang Xiaoyu say hello, Zhang Xiaoyu is also happy to answer.


    After walking for a long time, Zhang Xiaoyu felt that his feet hurt a little. Then he saw his own land. Zhang Daniu and Zhang Xiaoquan were busy in the field.


    His family''s land is shaded by trees at the foot of the mountain. There are many big stones in the land. What''s more, it''s very barren. How could her family have such a piece of land?


    Skipping past, "Dad, brother, drink some water, have a rest!" Zhang Xiaoyu put the kettle on the ground, poured two bowls of water and handed them to Zhang Daniu.


    Zhang Daniu took Gulu, Gulu two drinks, Zhang Xiaoquan came to sit down: "Xiaoyu, how do you come?"


    "I''ll bring you water! Brother, let me ask you a question, why is our land in this place? " It''s far and bad.


    Zhang Koizumi scratched his head and said with a smile, "I don''t know why. I only know that it was given to our family by my grandfather."


    Ah?


    "Do we still have land?" I don''t think it''s just a little bit. How can I support my family?


    "Oh, one more piece." Zhang Xiaoyu replied.


    "Where is it?" I said, there is another piece.


    "Well, it''s not there." Zhang Xiaoquan pointed out to Zhang Xiaoyu that it was not far from this place, closer to the foot of the mountain, and smaller.


    Zhang Xiaoyu couldn''t believe his eyes and asked again: "brother, are you sure? Is that mine? "


    "Yes, I work in our field every day, and I will admit my mistake, won''t I?"


    My God, this is only a few points, let alone an acre, I''m afraid there is not even half an acre.


    I''m not going to die. What can I do now? She said that if she had a lot of land, she could grow something else, or grow fruit trees, and make a fortune. Now let''s not say it''s an experiment for her. I''ll tell you if the family''s rations are enough.


    "And the grandfathers?" It''s no wonder that Zhang Xiaoyu asked. It''s true that she hasn''t heard anyone mention it since she''s been here so long. She thought her grandfather was dead.


    "I heard from my mother that she and my father had just been married, and soon they were given the land, which my grandfather gave to my father. And then they won''t go out with us. " Koizumi said lightly.


    "It''s OK. If we don''t communicate with each other, we''re not starving, are we?"


    "By the way, isn''t the house we live in rented? Why is it so bad? " It''s not going to be a pit, is it? Xiaoyu thinks that he can''t afford to live in a broken house.

 Chapter 7

    "Oh, you said the house was rented from Uncle Zhang''s family next door. It turned out that it was his family who raised cattle. Later, when his cattle died, his father rented it. He had to pay for it for a year."


    Zhang Xiaoyu thought to herself, no wonder she always thinks there is a smell in the room!


    That is to say, when her parents are separated out, they will get the land. It''s the meaning of leaving the house clean. How poor is her grandfather''s family to do this.


    "Is grandfather''s family very poor? I don''t remember what they were like. "


    Zhang Koizumi hesitated a little, as if he had something to hideˇ° Well... I don''t know if my grandfather''s family is poor. However, I often see Xiao Pang of the second uncle''s family and Xiao Bao of the third uncle''s family eating sweets, but I haven''t eaten them. "


    Looking at Zhang Xiaoquan a little sad and a little envious, Zhang Xiaoyu did not know what to say. From what Zhang Xiaoquan said, she probably recognized something.


    She also has two uncles and three uncles, but they should not be separated from her grandfather. Her father was separated. The children of the two families often have sugar to eat, but Zhang Xiaoquan never ate it. Her grandfather''s family is not poor at least.


    Alas! This is obviously a pit. The old man must like his two little sons better. Otherwise, how can her father be separated?


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When Zhang Xiaoyu came out today, he had already seen it. There was no food at home. He was not satisfied with the bottom of the jar where he put the food. Even there was only a little sweet potato. If you don''t do anything, you''ll starve to death.


    However, the problem now is that although she has a lot of modern knowledge, she can''t make a meal without rice. She has to start everything.


    Alas! It''s really annoying. Zhang Xiaoyu knocks on his head.


    As a college student and a new human, she can''t do anything


    No, she can''t. in modern times, she didn''t give up. In ancient times, she didn''t give up. There was no such thing in her dictionary.


    Suddenly I saw the mountain in front of me, and I had


    Zhang Xiaoyu stands up and pats her ass. although she doesn''t know how to hunt or how to exchange money with embroidered handkerchief, she is a student of food nutrition. Naturally, she knows what is delicious, what is not delicious, what is poisonous, what is not poisonous, what is nutritious and what is good for her body


    She is still a foodie, usually nothing, like to stir up delicious, now although the conditions are limited, but rely on mountains and water, here is the mountain, there will always be a way.


    "Brother, do you have anything else to do? If it''s OK, how about going to the mountains with me? " Of course, Zhang Xiaoyu won''t go alone. I''m not familiar with the land. Don''t meet a wolf, but I''m lost. I can''t find my way. It''s no fun.


    Zhang Xiaoquan looked at the ground and looked up at the sky. Then he looked at Zhang Daniu. The land is not very big. They just weed. Now it''s almost there. The sun is big


    Zhang Daniu took a look at them, knocked on the cigarette pole, and said with a smile, "go, be careful, don''t go deep, pay attention to the light rain. Xiaoyu, if you have something to do, shout. Dad is here. You can hear me. "


    "Well, thank you, Dad. Then I went with my brother." Zhang Xiaoyu hopped happily and replied that his father is so nice.


    "Oh, I see, Dad." Zhang Xiaoquan excitedly took Zhang Xiaoyu''s hand and ran into the woods.


    Zhang Xiaoyu looks at this elder brother funny. He is really a 15-year-old boy. He likes to climb mountains and rivers.

 Chapter 8

    Zhang Xiaoyu looks at this elder brother funny. He is really a 15-year-old boy. He likes to climb mountains and rivers.


    Zhang Koizumi walked in front of him, tearing away the branches and so on. Zhang Xiaoyu easily passed through behind him, "brother, will there be big guys in here?"


    Zhang Xiaoquan said as he walked, "of course, there are wolves, bears, blind men and wild boars. Last time Wang Dalang and his brother in the village hunted a wild boar, which is more than 200 Jin! It''s said that he brought down the town and sold it for 2 liang of silver. "In his words, Zhang Xiaoquan couldn''t stop admiring him. He also wanted to learn to hunt, but his parents didn''t allow him, for fear that he would get hurt.


    Zhang Xiaoyu thought: more than 200 Jin of wild boar, only sold 2 liang of silver, either they have a low price here, or they are trapped.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Xiaoyu saw a small tree with small red and purple particles. Zhang Xiaoyu came up to see, isn''t this pepper? No, not entirely. It should be called dog dung pepper, because Zanthoxylum bungeanum is planted at home, with strong fragrance and lasting numbness. This dog excrement pepper is wild, no pepper fragrance, a bit strange, but it can also be used instead.


    In modern times, the pepper sold on the street is adulterated with this shit pepper.


    "Brother, do you know what this is?"


    Zhang Xiaoquan picked some, learning from Zhang Xiaoyu, sniffed in front of his nose, "bah, this is something strange, not poisonous." Drop the small fruit in your hand.


    Why? Don''t they eat pepper hereˇ° Brother, don''t you know what this is? "


    "I don''t know."


    "That everybody does not eat pepper?" Zhang Xiaoyu asked suspiciously.


    "What is Zanthoxylum? No, I haven''t


    No, don''t people in this world know that there is such a thing? But there are already sweet potatoes and corn here. It''s said that they came from other countries! How do you feel that history is too chaotic? No matter what, if no one really knows these things, she will know how to make money.


    "Brother, help me to pick all the small red fruits on the tree. I can use them."


    "Why do you want this, and you can''t eat or play with it?"


    "Oh, just help me to pick it. If you have any trouble, I''ll let you know."


    God mysterious, also don''t know what light rain to do, although the mouth said trouble, but the hands keep helping light rain pick this don''t know what is the red fruit.


    After picking one hand, Zhang Xiaoyu found that there was no bag. He came out in a hurry and didn''t prepare for anything. Looking around, he finally put his eyes on Zhang Xiaoquan, "brother, take off your coat and put something for me, OK?"


    "What? No, what if you break your clothes? " Zhang Xiaoquan frowned.


    "Brother, please help me." Zhang Xiaoyu opened a pair of watery big eyes, pitifully pulling Zhang Xiaoquan''s sleeve.


    Looking at the little sister''s appearance, I couldn''t bear to refuse, "OK, just this once!"


    Unfortunately, for Zhang Xiaoyu, he can only refuse again and again.


    The dog droppings pepper on the tree are removed and put into the sleeve of one side of the clothes. The mouth of the sleeve has been tied, and half of the sleeve is installed.


    "Brother, we are walking inside to see if there is any more."


    Zhang Xiaoquan took Zhang Xiaoyu''s hand and said, "we can''t go any further. It''s not good to meet big guys."

 Chapter 9

    "It''s OK. We''ll just walk around here. If we don''t go in, we can still see our land." Zhang Xiaoyu stretched out his hand and pointed to the front. He could really see it.


    Well, Zhang Xiaoquan thought to himself, this light rain seems to be different. He didn''t like to come to these places before.


    Zhang Xiaoyu and his family strolled around the forest again, and found a dog droppings pepper and a wild bayberry. But the bayberry was not red yet, and they also saw that there were many Jue dishes on the ground, tender,


    This is a kind of thing that grows in the mountains. When it can be eaten, it comes out one by one from the ground, like the flowers on the other side. There are no flowers. When it grows up, it becomes leaves that can''t be eaten. Its roots can also make jueba


    Zhang Xiaoyu pinched a lot of clothes and couldn''t fit them. Zhang Xiaoyu and Zhang Xiaoquan went out of the woods to go home with a big bundle.


    "I said, sister, is this really edible?" Zhang Xiaoquan asked suspiciously, "isn''t this grass?"?


    "Of course, it''s delicious! Go back and I''ll get it for you. " Of course, she can eat. Her modern hometown is in the countryside. She always brings a lot of home food, and some of them are sold in the city.


    Although Zhang Koizumi does not believe it, he still doesn''t hit Zhang Xiaoyu. It doesn''t matter. Even if it''s not delicious, he won''t laugh at her.


    When they came back with so many things, of course, many people saw them, so some people asked. One of them was Aunt Liu, a bully in the village. Even if she was a representative who couldn''t get up early without profit, she was also a gossip producer. She immediately spread something about her family to everyone, and she would go where there was a bargain.


    Love greedy even if the small cheap, still nothing like blackmail others, others are not easy to find her trouble, who let her be a widow, who stick is a fishy.


    "Oh, aren''t these two brothers and sisters? What kind of good things have you got and held them tightly? " Aunt Liu was dressed in coarse cloth and flowery clothes. She was as old as a little girl.


    "This is..." Zhang Xiaoquan was about to say, Zhang Xiaoyu immediately answered: "nothing, just cut pig grass, no bamboo basket, had to use clothes to carry." Zhang Xiaoyu won''t tell you her plan. Believe it or not, it''s the secret of her business.


    We also saw the vegetable in Zhang Xiaoyu''s and Zhang Xiaoquan''s hands. It''s something that even pigs don''t eat. Of course, they won''t pay attention to it. Besides, it has slurry, which everyone thinks is poisonous.


    Zhang Xiaoquan was pinched by Zhang Xiaoyu. Although he didn''t understand why Xiaoyu didn''t let him say it, he still closed his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    "But I don''t think it''s a good thing because it''s bulging in the sleeve, is it?" Aunt Liu did not give up, but also stretched out her hand to pull off the clothes in Zhang Xiaoquan''s arms, fell to the ground, inside the dog excrement pepper also spilled some out.


    Aunt Liu looked at the things on the ground, "cut, I thought it was something good. It turned out to be this ghost thing." I want to kick it.


    Zhang Xiaoyu''s eyes darkened, "Wu Wu Wu... Why do you take my things? You rob my things... You return my things, you old woman no one wants, come, beat people, bully children... "Zhang Xiaoyu sat on the ground and began to cry, but also jumped up and pulled Aunt Liu''s pants, no matter how Aunt Liu pinched her, she would not let go, just pulled Aunt Liu''s pants down.

 Chapter 10

    "What are you... What are you doing? Let go. Who''s taking your things? Let go, you little bitch!" Aunt Liu holds her pants in one hand and Zhang Xiaoyu''s hand in the other.


    When Aunt Liu''s trousers were stripped off, everyone laughed. It turned out that Aunt Liu was still wearing red underpants at such an old age.


    "My uncles and aunts will judge me. She robbed things and threw them on the ground. I want to find the village head uncle to make decisions for me. Can adults bully children? Sobbing... "Zhang Xiaoyu rubbed his eyes with both hands and cried on the ground with both feet.


    "Why do you bully my sister? Are you a great adult?" On one side, Zhang Xiaoquan threw things on the ground. Push widow Liu forward, pull her apart, and then help Xiaoyu up. If Xiaoyu doesn''t get up, he will lie on the ground and cry.


    The villagers nearby are also pointing out, "widow Liu, she doesn''t know what to do in her family. She knows how to run around in a day."


    "Yes, it''s shameless to bully other people''s children now."


    "Who said no? I also heard that widow Liu was mixed up with Wang Mazi in the next village a few days ago. What a shame."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    You and I couldn''t lift widow Liu''s face. She picked up her pants and ran away.


    Seeing widow Liu running away, Zhang Xiaoyu stood up with a sob under everyone''s comfort. Then he picked up the things on the ground, and Zhang Xiaoquan quickly helped to pick them up.


    You see, it''s really not a good thing. If you pull it, I''ll break it up.


    "Xiaoyu, did you just pretend to cry? I don''t think you shed any tears. " Zhang Koizumi began to help Xiaoyu. If Xiaoyu didn''t get up, he gave him a wink.


    Zhang Xiaoyu stood up in front of Zhang Xiaoquan, holding her fern in her arms, where there were tears on her face, "yes, I am not very smart, scared people away!"


    "You, you! If they want to see it, show it to them. It''s not a treasure. " Zhang Xiaoquan said to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "Hum, just don''t show it. This is my baby!"


    Zhang Xiaoyu haughtily holding her new baby back home, when Zhao Qun is not at home, it is estimated that playing pig grass has not come back.


    Zhang Xiaoyu put down the things in his hand and went back to the house to look for dustpan and other things, but he didn''t have them. Right, the family had nothing. How could he buy those things?


    Zhang Xiaoyu had no choice but to find a box for vegetables, which was padded with a rag she found. Then she poured the dog droppings into it, spread it well, and dried it in the yard.


    Seeing Zhang Xiaoquan sitting on one side, "brother, are you still busy?"


    "Nothing? What''s the matter? " Zhang Xiaoquan is sitting in the cold.


    "Then do me a favor, just light the fire and boil some water for me."


    Zhang Koizumi didn''t ask what to do with boiling water, so he lit the fire and added half a pot of water to the pot. The pan was washed when it was washing.


    Zhang Xiaoyu is playing with the newly picked vegetables. She finds a big wooden basin, pours water into it, cleans the ferns and puts them aside, and pours some cold water in the basin for later use.


    When the water in the pot is boiling, roll the fern in the hot water. When the color changes, pick it up and put it in the prepared water basin. After all the ferns are ready and put in the basin, pour out the water in the basin and change the water again.


    "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? It''s a lot of trouble over and over again. "

 Chapter 11

    "Brother, I can tell you, but you can''t tell others, no one can say it! Is that ok? "


    "What? You can''t say it''s mysterious. Just say it. I won''t say it." Zhang Koizumi muttered, this girl, mysterious, but finally agreed with a smile.


    "It''s called Pteridium aquilinum. You see, I''m in such trouble because I want to cook it, make it ripe, and then float it to get rid of its stickiness. You wash the pan, and then come here and I''ll show you how to do it, OK Zhang Xiaoyu reached into the basin and tried. When the water was cold, he moved a small stool to sit down and tore the fern stems in the basin in half.


    By the time Zhang Xiaoquan came over, Zhang Xiaoyu had already torn half of it.


    "Come on, brother, you can also take a small stool to sit here."


    Zhang Xiaoquan took the stool to Zhang Xiaoyu''s side, "brother, you follow me, like this, tear it in half from the middle." Zhang Xiaoyu demonstrated it to his brother.


    "Why? Xiaoyu, what are you going to do? " He had never seen anyone cook like this. He was really curious.


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll do something later, and you''ll know." I can''t explain it to him.


    This thing can be fried meat, can be cold, can be stewed, smooth and refreshing, very delicious.


    With the help of Zhang Xiaoquan, it was finished after a while. It''s getting late, so Zhang Xiaoyu is ready to wash rice into the pot. But after looking around, he remembers that there is no such high-grade thing as rice in this family.


    She had to cook a pot of porridge with the remaining corn flour mixed with ferns. She saw that there was almost a handful of flour left, so she poured it into a big bowl, put some water on it, and mixed it into a paste. Then she grabbed a handful of ferns from the basin, chopped them up, and mixed them with the batter for standby.


    Brush the pot with a little oil. There''s no way. There''s not much oil in the oil tank. You have to save it. Pour the batter into the pan and spread it thinly,


    "Brother, keep the fire down, or you won''t have anything to eat for a while." Xiaoyu said with a loud smile to Koizumi, whose face was red with fire.


    "Good!" When Zhang Koizumi heard that he had something to eat, he was full of energy.


    When the two sides are cooked, take them out and put them on the cutting board. After finishing all, put them in order, one knife horizontally and one knife vertically, cut a rice character, and then put them on the plate neatly.


    It''s a pity that there are no eggs, or it''s better to eat, but it''s also good. Take your time, there will be eggs and bread drops.


    I don''t know how Zhang Xiaoyu does it. The fragrance is so delicious that Zhang Xiaoquan''s mouth is swallowing and his eyes are staring at the plate.


    Zhang Xiaoyu was funny. He took a piece of it in his hand and put it on Zhang Xiaoquan''s mouth. Facing the puzzled Zhang Xiaoquan, he laughed and said, "eat, there are many more!"


    Zhang Koizumi immediately opened his mouth impolitely and began to eat, "en en... Delicious, delicious." Whether it''s hot or not, the quick change of left hand for right hand solves the cake in hand.


    "Ha ha, if it''s delicious, I''ll have another piece. The rest is waiting for my parents to come home." Xiaoyu is passing a piece in the past.


    Zhang Koizumi wanted to take it, but he refused. "Xiaoyu didn''t eat it, so you''d better eat it." He is a brother, should let the younger sister, but it is really delicious, he likes it!


    Xiaoyu looks at his honest eyes and stares at the cake in her hand.

 Chapter 12

    Lips closed, throat hard to swallow a few mouthfuls of saliva.


    She secretly shakes her head in her heart and puts it in his mouth. She takes a piece of it and eats it slowly. En, it''s OK, but the oil is less.


    Zhang Xiaoyu wants to continue cooking, but there is no salt at home, and it doesn''t taste delicious. So he puts the big salt stone in the hot water to cook, so as to speed up its dissolution. Xiaoyu doesn''t cook for long, so he adds water with chopsticks, and picks up the salt when it tastes salty.


    It was very expensive in ancient times. Now she''s poor and she can''t explain why she''s done with other people''s salt.


    After boiling the water in the pot, the salt gradually becomes stronger. When the water dries slowly, take the pot down and wait for it to crystallize. This can be of great use.


    "Alas! Amazing. Is this salt? How could it be so fine? " Xiaoyu heard a exclamation next to him, which made Xiaoyu jump. It turned out to be her brother, "brother, don''t make a fuss about it. However, you can''t say it outside. It''s a capital crime to make fine salt privately. It will kill nine nationalities and behead them." This kind of fine salt is a good food for officials and rich families. They are not qualified as ordinary people.


    Xiaoyu is serious, but this is not for fun. In ancient times, it was not a reasonable place. A little mistake would bring harm to the family.


    Koizumi was scared and quickly covered his mouth. He looked left and right. When he saw no one, he put down his hand. "How do you know that he would kill his head? And how did you know to do that? " Koizumi asked in a low voice.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes turned, and then said: "I''m not sick? Maybe god pitied me and taught me a lot of skills, but you can''t pass it on, you know? Otherwise, there will be no delicious food in the future. I can''t even tell my parents about this, remember? "


    Although she didn''t intend to hide it from her family, it was a trouble to make fine salt privately. The less people knew, the better.


    Koizumi nodded repeatedly, promising not to speak out.


    There is salt now. Xiaoyu takes out the fine salt in the pot and puts it in a small bowl. He brushes the pot because there is sediment under it.


    Then he fished out a handful of ferns and cut them into small sections. When there was no meat at home, he put oil in them. At home, he didn''t even have pepper and other seasonings.


    When the oil is ready, put the fern into the pan, stir fry, put some salt, and then out of the pot.


    Because the seasoning is limited, Xiaoyu doesn''t know what it tastes like. He tried with chopsticks, but the oil is still too little, and there is no seasoning. It doesn''t smell good, but it''s not bad.


    "Brother, try it. Is it delicious?" Xiaoyu took a chopstick and held it in his hand.


    After the pancakes, Koizumi has believed in Xiaoyu''s craft, and has no resistance to eatˇ° Yummy, yummy. It''s much better than what my mother made. "


    Well! OK, this is also called delicious? This person probably has never eaten good food!


    Later, I will make some good things for you to eat!!!


    In the evening, Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun both went home. As soon as they entered the house, they heard the fragrance.


    Zhang Daniu: "what did you do today, so fragrant?"


    Zhao Qun: "I didn''t do anything. Look at the pig grass in the frame. I''m not at home. What can I do?"


    Zhang Daniu was puzzled. He put his hoe in the corner and Zhao Qun put the box on the ground.


    "Father, mother, you can come back, hurry to wash your hands and eat, Xiaoyu made delicious food." As soon as he came out, Zhang Xiaoquan saw his parents coming back. He cried happily that he could finally have dinner.

 Chapter 13

    "Father, mother, you can come back, hurry to wash your hands and eat, Xiaoyu made delicious food." As soon as he came out, Zhang Xiaoquan saw his parents coming back. He cried happily that he could finally have dinner.


    Huh? What''s wrong with Koizumi, so excited? Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun look at each other.


    He went to a wooden basin and washed his hands before entering the room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I saw that the table had been set up. Zhang Daniu sat on the stool and looked at Zhang Xiaoyu in surprise. "Did you make this?" When did Xiaoyu cook so delicious?


    "Yes." Zhang Xiaoyu took four thick bowls and four pairs of chopsticks and walked over with a smile.


    "What is it? Can you eat it? " Zhang Daniu is very suspicious, because from his memory, no one has ever eaten it. Even animals don''t eat it.


    "It''s called Pteridium aquilinum. It''s smooth and delicious. Try it on!" Zhang Xiaoyu handed a pair of chopsticks.


    Seeing that Zhang Daniu still hesitated to enter, Zhang Xiaoyu had to hold a chopstick to eat for him.


    Zhang Daniu reached out to stop Xiaoyu, "don''t eat, be careful of poison!"


    But light rain has been put into the mouth, chew it, chew it, swallow it.


    "You, you, whatever you want, what if you get sick again?" Zhang Daniu worried bad, do not agree with looking at her, although it is blame words, but are concerned about the body of light rain.


    "It''s OK, Dad. I won''t eat indiscriminately, I promise." Xiaoyu and Zhang Daniu are fighting.


    Zhang Daniu saw that there was no problem, so he took a few of them to have a try. Unexpectedly, they were delicious.


    At this time, Zhao Qun also came in and sat down, "Wow, Xiaoyu looks good today!"


    Zhang Xiaoyu silent smile, give everyone a bowl of soup porridge, just sit down to eat.


    "Father and mother, you try this cake. It''s delicious. I''ve tried it for you." Zhang Xiaoquan happily gave Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun a piece of cake.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun looked at each other and slowly bit the cake, huh?


    Then a big mouth will cake into the mouth, delicious, really delicious!


    "Xiaoyu, how do you make it? It''s much better than what I make." Zhao Qun looks at Xiaoyu suspiciously. It''s not that Xiaoyu hasn''t cooked before, but he hasn''t found how delicious it is?


    "I did it according to my mother''s instruction. Maybe you are too hungry today and have hallucinations." Zhang Xiaoyu did not tell the truth, let her how to say, will be suspected drop ~!


    After dinner, Xiaoyu cleans up the dishes and chopsticks and goes to wash themˇ° Brother, how far is our village from the town? " They muttered to one side.


    "20 miles. What''s the matter? Are you going to town?"


    "Well, what do you think of me selling ferns in town?"


    "You can''t change money. The rich don''t eat it, and the poor don''t buy it."


    "It''s OK. Let''s go to town and try. In case we can change money."


    "All right, but I have to talk to my parents."


    "Of course."


    After washing, Zhang Xiaoquan went to carry water. There was no water in the water tank at home.


    Zhao Qun feeds pigs in the back of the house. This pigsty is their new one. It''s made of wood nailed together and covered with grass. In order to prevent someone from stealing, Zhang Daniu has to get up several times every night.


    This is a piglet. At the beginning, a sow from the village gave birth to a piglet. Because the piglet was weak and refused to eat, no one bought it.


    The family had to sell it at a lower price, and Zhang Daniu bought it back.

 Chapter 14

    The family had to sell it at a lower price, and Zhang Daniu bought it back.


    I''m lucky. I don''t know what I''ve fed. Now I''m starting to eat. They don''t have any food for the pigs. They just beat pig grass in the field and throw the raw ones to the pigs.


    "Mother, I have something to tell you." Zhang Xiaoyu came forward slowly, skipping.


    Zhao Qun threw the pig grass to the pig, wiped his hands on the apron, turned around and asked, "what''s the matter, Xiaoyu? What''s wrong?" Hand over, want to try Xiaoyu''s forehead.


    Xiaoyu dodged, "it''s not my mother. I want to go to the town tomorrow, OK?" Head tilted, eyes wide open, cute.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiaoyu doesn''t like to go out all the time. Do you want to go shopping? Zhao Qun thought suspiciously.


    "It''s nothing, but I made some dishes? You all say it''s delicious, so I want to go to the town and see if anyone wants it. " One hand took Zhao Qun''s arm and leaned close.


    Zhao Qun is silent. How can the rich people in the city appreciate these things? But Xiaoyu has such a heart is also good, "you go, want me to accompany you?" Xiaoyu is not well yet. She can''t rest assured.


    "Thank you, mother, but don''t use it. I''ve already talked with my brother. He''ll accompany me." Light rain happy answer way, very good, thought Niang would not agree.


    Then he went to tell his father, and Zhang Daniu agreed. He just said to be careful.


    Now what Xiaoyu needs to consider is how to bring ferns to town. They are sold when they are raw, but they haven''t seen them and they can''t eat them. How can they want them; Either it''s done, dried and sold, but now she doesn''t have that much time.


    This thing needs to be soaked to look fresh, but it can''t be soaked all the time, but it''s OK to soak all night.


    Zhang Xiaoyu looked for a long time, only to find a small bucket, the fern poured in just right, and scooped some water bubble to calculate the end.


    The next day, Xiaoyu got up early. Like yesterday, she baked a lot of cakes and put them on the plate. Then she picked up some and put them in the clean PAZI for eating on the road.


    He called Zhang Xiaoquan to get up. After eating a few cakes, he took a bamboo tube of water with him. Xiaoyu put the bucket into the basket and let Koizumi carry it. Then they set out.


    At this time, the genius was gray and bright, and the wind was very cold on the body, but it was good after walking for a while.


    As soon as they went out, Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun got up. Seeing that Xiaoyu had left some cakes on the plate, they bowed their heads and laughed. They didn''t say anything, so they went on their own.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are walking on the road. Koizumi is still better. Although he carries things, he is old and often goes to the ground, so he is not very tired. Xiaoyu can''t do it. She''s not in good health. In addition, when she was in modern times, she basically had to take a car for three steps. Now she''s not used to walking.


    "Brother, let''s have a rest. It''s still early. Don''t worry." Xiaoyu helped Koizumi to put the basket on the ground, took out a cake and handed it to Koizumi. After eating the cake and drinking the water, the two jokers continued on their way.


    At about noon, they finally saw the gate of the town. Xiaoyu''s heart jumped fiercely. Finally, they arrived. She was about to see what the ancient streets looked like.


    "Xiaoyu, shall I take you to the vegetable market?" Koizumi has a basket on his back. The basket is filled with bracken soaked in water. How can he have 20 jin? But his back is straight without a word of complaint.

 Chapter 15

    "Xiaoyu, shall I take you to the vegetable market?" Koizumi has a basket on his back. The basket is filled with bracken soaked in water. How can he have 20 jin? But his back is straight without a word of complaint.


    "No, let''s go to the restaurant." What''s the use of going to the vegetable market? The people there don''t have this vision. They still delay their effortsˇ° Do you know any restaurants in town, brother? "


    Huh? Restaurant, "you know, every time I come to the town, I will go shopping. There are two biggest restaurants in the town, and several hotels. Which one are you going to, Xiaoyu?" Koizumi scratched his head with a simple and honest smile.


    "Let''s go to the biggest two. You can lead the way, brother." Xiaoyu smiles happily, with a confident smile on her face.


    When you enter the town, there are stalls on both sides of the street, selling all kinds of food and all kinds of goods, and there are endless calls.


    Following Koizumi''s steps, Xiaoyu comes to the center of the town and stops in front of the gate of a three story building, decorated with a signboard of Caiyuan restaurant. A small two is standing at the door to solicit customers, to see the front of the rain and Koizumi, a rag clothes, but also carrying a basket, a look is the poor family''s children, which have this spare money to come to eat, so came forward to stop: "this is not where you should come, begging elsewhere!" You are very impolite.


    what!!!


    Did you treat her like a beggar? Xiaoyu''s face sank, looking at the shop boy pushing Koizumi, "what are you doing? We''re not here to beg. We''re here to talk business. Please ask the shopkeeper to come out. " Although very angry, but still patience son temperature voice said.


    "Ho, business? It''s just you, hairy kid, who can stay cool. " The shopkeeper sneered. Who''s going to talk business and ask two kids to come, or two kids dressed like beggars.


    Xiaoyu is very angry, so he is not so polite. How can ancient times be so snobbishˇ° Why do you look down on people? We really have business to talk with your manager. If we miss you, we will regret it. "


    "Go and play. How can our shopkeeper spend that time with you?" Dianxiaoer rushed Xiaoyu and Koizumi to one side, "don''t delay my business, the guests see you should not come in."


    Then he saw a guest come to the door, and immediately dogleg welcomed him.


    Koizumi pulls Xiaoyu, who wants to talk to Xiaoer, "forget it, Xiaoyu, let''s go to the vegetable market to have a try."


    Koizumi, with a basket on his back and a shy face, felt very dull. He wanted to find a hole to go in. He can''t say that he can''t come to such a place. He has no face.


    As soon as Xiaoyu sees Koizumi''s face, he knows what he''s thinking. He''s running out of food. What else do he care about? In modern sales, it is not cheeky to sell to customers. If customers refuse to give up, they will starve to death.


    In Xiaoyu''s dictionary, there is no word to give up. In front of money, everything is bullshit.


    "Brother, don''t you say there are two restaurants? Let''s go to another one. " It''s gold that always shines. She doesn''t believe that everyone has no eyes!


    "Ah? Why do you want to go Koizumi wants to refuse. He doesn''t want to be called a beggar any more. But my sister wants to go. What can I do? Even if he will be beaten, he will go with him.


    Just about to promise, Xiaoyu said: "of course, brother, don''t you want to eat sugar? When we sell, we''ll have money to buy sugar. "

 Chapter 16

    "Well, let''s go now." Koizumi has now forgotten the ridicule that he might be rejected. He just thinks that if he changes money, he will have sugar to eat. His sister will be happy and they will not be hungry.


    In fact, it''s sad to think about Xiaoyu. Koizumi has grown so big that he hasn''t eaten sugar yet.


    Think about the modern children, one by one like the emperor and princess, what to give, a little dissatisfied, but also angry. It''s not easy to know the poverty of the poor only when there is contrast. There is no harm without contrast!


    After two blocks, you will arrive at another restaurant Koizumi said. This restaurant is not as well decorated as the one just now, but it has different styles. It is very warm, like one''s own home.


    Xiaoyu is smart this time. She goes to the second place at the door and plans to say something nice first. Unexpectedly, the second place doesn''t look down on her at all. Instead, she treats other guests like, "is this girl going to have dinner?" The smile is bright, and the voice of a 20-year-old man is light and comfortable.


    "No, I''m looking for the shopkeeper. Could you tell me, please?" Light rain big square of ask a way.


    "Of course, can you ask me what it is? I can answer the shopkeeper They are very polite and don''t look down on Xiaoyu at all.


    He felt that they were all children of poor families, and that everyone was the same.


    Xiaoyu raised her face, showing the innocent smile of the little girl, "I have some business and want to talk to the shopkeeper, hoping to give me this opportunity."


    Small two nods, "that you wait on the side, I go in to ask." After Xiaoer went in, Xiaoyu took Koizumi to hide from the sun under the eaves next to him - that is, to enjoy the cool.


    "Xiaoyu, did you say there was a play? Why do I have no bottom in my heart? " Koizumi looked anxiously at the door of the restaurant.


    "Yes, they are very good. I believe their manager is not bad. Besides, even if they don''t want it, it''s OK. We don''t have any loss. We should go shopping in the town. " Xiaoyu kaixie Koizumi, business, has always been to see fate, it''s good to see open.


    Koizumi thought about it. They didn''t lose anything, so they came to play. When they thought about it, they suddenly brightened up, and their heart was not heavy.


    After two minutes, the shopkeeper came out. He was the only one.


    Xiaoyu''s heart sank, and it seemed that it was no longer possible. Unexpectedly, Xiaoer came to tell her another good newsˇ° Girl, the shopkeeper said, it''s inconvenient for you to come in through the back door. I''ll take you through the back door. "


    "Thank you, brother." Xiaoyu smiles back.


    The back door is just behind the shop. It''s just around the corner.


    "Here it is. If you knock, someone will open the door for you. I''ll go back to greet the guests first." After Xiaoer brought Xiaoyu to the front, he went back to continue his work.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are grateful again and again, especially with the comparison of the previous shop boy, so the help of this little brother is even more valuable.


    Or light rain came to knock, an old woman opened the door. After a look at Xiaoyu and Koizumi, Wensheng said, "come in."


    Xiaoyu smiles and nods: "thank you!"


    After they came in, the old woman closed the door and went to a well to wash vegetables. Several other women were also washing vegetables. The sound of fire, the sound of spoon bumping, the sound of spatula and pot touching came from the room across the doo

 Chapter 17

    As soon as Xiaoyu helped Koizumi put down the basket, a man came. He was about 45 years old, wearing a blue robe, with a small beard on his chin, a round stomach, and about 1.7 meters tall. He had a good face and laughed like a Maitreya.


    The shopkeeper came over with a smile. "I heard that two people came to me to talk business. I didn''t expect that they were two young children. They were really young and promising!"


    As soon as Xiaoyu heard what the shopkeeper said, he knew that the shopkeeper was not simple. It''s not an ability to be eloquent. It''s not what ordinary people can do to be able to talk with anyone with a smile on their face.


    This person is a talented person. If it''s not necessary, you must not offend him. This kind of person is a smiling tiger, who can kill people when talking and laughing.


    "Hahaha, the shopkeeper laughs. We are new-born calves, and we are not afraid of tigers. If anything is wrong, please ask the shopkeeper Duoduo Haihan!" Xiaoyu pulls Koizumi to bow. It''s not strange that people are polite, especially when dealing with such people.


    Ah? When are country girls so eloquent?


    "Did the girl read a book?" The shopkeeper asked curiously. The girl doesn''t look like a countryman.


    "Ha ha, the shopkeeper joked. It''s good for poor people like us to have enough to eat. How can we spare money to learn the style of rich people?" Xiaoyu pretends to be a fool. Of course, she has read books for nearly 20 years, but dare she say so? If you say no, it will be exposed!


    Ha ha, the shopkeeper laughed. The little girl was very funny. "You said there was business to talk with me. What kind of business is it?"


    Xiaoyu came forward to lift the lid on the barrel, "shopkeeper, please see, the water is called Pteridium, I have dealt with it, can make fried vegetables, stews, cold dishes, the entrance is smooth, fresh, has the effect of improving gastrointestinal discomfort, promoting digestion." Xiaoyu tells the shopkeeper how to eat Pteridium aquilinum and its efficacy one by one.


    The shopkeeper nodded and touched his chin''s beard. "The little girl said it very well, but how can I know if what you said is true? What if it doesn''t taste good? I''m a businessman. I''m a businessman. I don''t do business at a loss. " Although the heart, but this thing unheard of, never seen, how to do is also unknown.


    "This..." Xiaoyu thought, "can I borrow the kitchen of your restaurant? I use this fern to make a few dishes. The shopkeeper is trying to decide whether to cooperate or not? " Xiaoyu believes that as long as she eats her food, the shopkeeper will not give up this opportunity to make money.


    "Well, I''ll lend you the kitchen. Let me know what you need and I''ll have it prepared for you." The shopkeeper agreed that it was a matter of time. If the girl lied to him, he would send her to prison for two days; If it''s true, it''s even better. More dishes can make more money.


    It''s not a loss anyway!


    "Don''t use anything, just use something ordinary."


    The shopkeeper took Xiaoyu and Koizumi into the kitchen and asked people to give Xiaoyu a fire.


    Xiaoyu asked Koizumi to help light the fire. She put the bucket aside, poured out the original water in the bucket, and then changed the water to wash it. It was originally clean, but she had to give people a clean feeling, so as not to think that she was not hygienic.


    First, I chose a piece of fresh lean pork. Xiaoyu looked at the kitchen and found that everything was quite complete. It was worthy of being a big restaurant. Even the salt was coarse salt, not the stone of Xiaoyu''s family.


    However, here, Xiaoyu didn''t see pepper, tomato and soy sauce vinegar.

 Chapter 18

    However, here, Xiaoyu didn''t see pepper, tomato and soy sauce vinegar.


    Maybe no one has found any edible value or invented it.


    Xiaoyu sliced the lean meat and cut it into shreds. Then she put oil in the pan. After the oil was boiling hot and smoking, she took out a small cloth bag from her arms, which contained the dog droppings pepper she and Koizumi found in the mountains yesterday. She grabbed a few of them and put them into the oil, turned them over, picked them up with a colander, put them into the pan, and then fried the shredded meat in the pan.


    When the water is gone and the color changes, put the bracken into the pot, add salt, stir fry twice and put it on the plate.


    The shopkeeper has been standing by, watching the little girl standing in front of the stove, making a delicious dish.


    The taste of the dish is very fragrant, but the shopkeeper didn''t move. Xiaoyu understood it. He picked up a pair of chopsticks and put the dish into his mouth. He chewed it carefully. Well, there were too few seasonings. If there were thirteen spices, soy sauce, vinegar, chili... And so on, the taste would be excellent.


    After seeing that Xiaoyu had no adverse reactions after eating, the shopkeeper picked up the chopsticks and tasted them: Mmm, delicious! Sure enough, as she said, it tastes tender and sweet.


    Standing next to him is the cook who comes to the kitchen to cook after Xiaoyu has fried the flavor. "Who is this girl? She cooks delicious food!"


    "Look at her age, I''m afraid she doesn''t even have ten years old. Can she do so well?"


    "You don''t care how old they are. I really want to taste that dish. It makes my mouth water."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The shopkeeper won''t give them anything to eat. "Are you all free to do?" The shopkeeper''s eyebrows were slightly raised, which scared everyone to return to you.


    Hum!


    The shopkeeper changed his smiling face again, "little girl, didn''t you say there were other dishes to do? Do it now


    Xiaoyu then chose a piece of lean meat, washed it and boiled it in hot water. When it can be pierced with a chopstick, it means it is cooked.


    Pick up, put on the chopping board, cut into thin pieces, neatly placed on the plate, and from the barrel took a small handful of ferns, cut into small sections, put in the middle of the plate, sprinkled with salt, and sprinkled with some sugar, onion ginger garlic foam, and in the kitchen for a long time, only to find a few fruits, Xiaoyu bite, Yiyi! It''s so sour. I''m losing my teeth.


    "This is the fruit from the tree in the yard. It''s so sour that no one can eat it, so I threw it away." A cook standing not far from Xiaoyu told Xiaoyu.


    "Well, thank you." Xiaoyu nodded her thanks.


    Then put the fruit in a bowl, mash it, filter it with gauze, and sprinkle the juice on the meat and bracken.


    Xiaoyu claps his hands. OK, this is vinegar. When we have a chance later, we must work out how to make this vinegar.


    "That''s it?" Shopkeeper can''t believe it. Can you eat it?


    Well, Xiaoyu acts as a tester again and shows it to the shopkeeper.


    Xiaoyu thought: no soy sauce vinegar, look at the color is not normal!


    The shopkeeper thought about it, or did he try some, huh? Sour and sweet, do not have a taste... Well, good, creative!


    "Girls don''t do it?" The shopkeeper smiles and looks at Xiaoyu''s special apron for cooking. He asks suspiciously, doesn''t he say that there are many ways to do it?


    Xiaoyu also laughed, "Uncle shopkeeper, because we meet for the first time, I''m afraid you don''t believe me, so I''ll make a dish for you to try. As for the second dish I''ll make, it''s as if we have reached an initial cooperation and I''ll give it to you. As for the future dishes... "Xiaoyu stopped and looked at the shopkeeper with a smile.

 Chapter 19

    Xiaoyu stopped and looked at the shopkeeper with a smile.


    Shopkeeper:


    Well! The shopkeeper understood that the general chef''s cooking is not passed on, and the formula of a dish is also very important.


    "Girl, make a price, I''ll buy it for you." The shopkeeper looks at Xiaoyu generously.


    Xiaoyu smile, "boss uncle, I''m a child, don''t understand those winding, you look at the line." The main reason is that she doesn''t understand the market. If she says it''s too high, people won''t buy it. If she says it''s too low, she suffers.


    Ha ha, the shopkeeper feels her chin and beard. This girl is smartˇ° I don''t like you either. I''ll give you a silver or two for a dish. How about that? The premise is that you have to teach them. "


    One or two silver!


    Koizumi''s eyes are wide open, enough for their family to eat for a year!


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know how much money is, but seeing everyone''s envious eyes, he knows it''s a lotˇ° OK, thank you, shopkeeper. Then these ferns... "


    "The average price of a dish in our store is 20 Wen. Except for the store, there are 10 Wen left by labor and the material money. Whether the dish can be liked by customers is also risky. I''ll give you 3 Wen for a kilo first. If the customer reflects well and is giving you a rise, what do you think?" The shopkeeper now completely ignores Zhang Koizumi. Although he is a little older, he is the girl in front of him.


    "Yes, I will." The shopkeeper exaggerates a bit, but if people open their doors to do business, they will become charities if they don''t make money?


    After negotiating with the shopkeeper, someone went to weigh the fern. Xiaoyu taught us these two dishes.


    Xiaoyu and the shopkeeper have discussed, every other day to deliver goods, teach cooking two.


    Fern said, of course, is fished out to drain said, a total of 12 Jin, 36 Wen. Because Xiaoyu said that the two dishes were free, so he didn''t give the money, but the shopkeeper still gave more, rounded up the whole number and gave 50 Wen.


    With 50 Wen in her arms, Xiaoyu''s mouth is big, which is the first bucket of gold she earned in ancient times.


    Put 20 Wen in your arms, 20 Wen and 10 Wen on both sides, 10 Wen on one sleeve pocket and 20 Wen on the other.


    Xiaoyu knows that eggs can''t be put in a box.


    After Xiaoyu and Koizumi left, the shopkeeper took two dishes made by Xiaoyu to a luxurious room on the third floor.


    "Young master, this is made by a little girl who just came here. I think it''s very good, so I''ll send it to you to have a taste."


    The young man sat behind the screen, his voice was clear and powerful, and there was a trace of coolness in the melodious sound. As soon as he heard the voice, he knew that he was a young manˇ° Put it down


    "Yes After the shopkeeper put it down, he bowed down and closed the door.


    After the door closed, the man took back his eyes looking out of the window and put them on the two dishes on the table.


    He just saw an interesting thing, in fact, two backs, the little girl gave money to a much older boy to buy him sugar. The little girl is delicate and quiet, with a gold bun on her head. Her voice is like a warbler''s cry, and her smile is like a silver bell. It''s light and pleasant, giving people a happy feeling.


    With a smile, the man went to the table and saw the two dishes. He was a little hungry. Although they didn''t sell very well, Li Bo said they were delicious, which should be good.


    Try a chopstick, can''t stop, it''s so delicious! I haven''t eaten such delicious food for a long time. I''ll give a good reward to the cook later.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t know that the cook had already left, and it was still the funny little girl.

 Chapter 20

    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are walking on the street. When they see someone selling sugar, they smile and give Koizumi 5 Wenˇ° Brother, I''ll give you money to buy what you want to eat. "


    Koizumi doesn''t feel embarrassed either. He takes 5 Wen and runs forward with his basket on his back. Xiaoyu walks slowly behind him.


    He was an old man about 60 years old. His clothes were all washed white. There was a small stall in front of him. On one side was a small flat, and on the other side was a large bowl of golden maltose. He had a wooden turntable with a piece of wood on it. Once he turned, he would get that for you.


    There are chicken, dog, bird, fish, flower... All kinds of patterns. Koizumi first turns to a fish, and the boss scoops some sugar with a small spoon, pours out the fish pattern on the flat plate, and puts a bamboo stick on it. The whole process is no more than two minutes.


    Koizumi bought two and the other is a bird. Koizumi paid for one and went to Xiaoyu one by one.


    "Here you are, Xiaoyu. It''s delicious." Koizumi gave the bird pattern to Xiaoyu. He couldn''t wait to stick out his tongue and lick the other one. He also expressed the delicious degree of Tangren with his endless aftertaste.


    Xiaoyu smiles, takes it and eats it slowly. See next to the sale of sugar gourd, on the skipping ran to buy two strings, only a penny.


    It''s great to be back at ten!


    I gave Koizumi a bunch of them. She likes them very much in modern times. They are sweet and sour, and they are not expensive.


    Seeing the chaotic stall on the roadside, the fragrance overflowed. I thought it was almost 2-3 o''clock now, and they hadn''t eaten yet.


    Xiaoyu touched the copper plate on his chest and simply took Koizumi to an empty table in chaos stall and sat down.


    "Two bowls of chaos, boss."


    "Good! Just a moment, please The boss replied loudly.


    Koizumi took Xiaoyu''s hand, "Xiaoyu, we''d better go back to eat, don''t spend the money, I''m not hungry." Then came a grunt.


    Xiaoyu did not laugh, "brother, you are not hungry, I am hungry, you should eat with me." Xiaoyu pitifully covers his stomach and looks at Koizumi.


    Yeah! Well, his sister asked him to eat, not what he asked.


    Koizumi put the basket on the ground and sat down.


    After a while, the boss brought two bowls of chaos. The bowl was as big as the head, and there were oil flowers floating on it. Xiaoyu picked them with chopsticks, and there were at least 20 chaos.


    Koizumi has been swallowing saliva for a long time. When he brought it up, he picked up chopsticks and pulled them into his mouth, making a Shua Shua sound from time to time.


    Xiaoyu also picked up one and put it into his mouth to chew, frowning, alas! A dish without soy sauce, vinegar and pepper is just bad.


    After eating, Xiaoyu shouts: "boss, check out."


    The boss''s wife is doing chaos on the other side of the pot, so the boss passed by, wiped her hands on her apron and said, "two bowls of chaos, eight Wen."


    "What? So expensive? " Koizumi stood up in surprise.


    Xiaoyu tilts her head. Is it expensive? But the boss has a lot of money, so I don''t mean to exaggerate.


    "It''s not expensive. The meat here is fresh. It''s thin skinned and has a lot of meat. You don''t have as much as my family when you go to other places. You also need so much money." The boss is not angry, patiently explained to Koizumi.

 Chapter 21

    Koizumi said, "I knew I would not eat. I can buy many things."


    According to Xiaoyu''s calculation, a penny in this era is equivalent to a dollar in modern times, and a bowl of chaos for four dollars is really not expensive.


    Xiaoyu happily took out 8 Wen from his sleeve and gave it to the boss. Then he took Koizumi away.


    Looking at Koizumi''s sullen appearance, Xiaoyu sighs in his heart. It''s all caused by poverty. It''s easy to do when you have money.


    "Brother, where is the rice shop? Let''s buy some flour to eat at home. "


    "Ah Still buy it? Koizumi wants to persuade Xiaoyu that he can''t spend money like this, but he thinks that the money is earned by Xiaoyu himself, and he has no right to interfere. In the end, he stops saying what he wants to say.


    Light rain to see his mouth, and swallow the appearance, you know he is in love with moneyˇ° Brother, this money is a son of a bitch. We spend it to earn it. As long as we work hard, we will have a good life in the future. " Xiaoyu hooked Koizumi''s arm and walked forward slowly.


    Yes, now that Xiaoyu has a way, he has a long-term guarantee, so he doesn''t have to worry about having no food to eat.


    (do you think that fern grows in turn all the year round? It can be found at any time.)


    As they walked, Koizumi walked in front with his basket on his back, and Xiaoyu was at the back. For a moment, he looked at the pendant of this stall, and for a moment, he looked at the handkerchief of that stall... Because he was very excited when he visited the ancient street for the first time, he didn''t notice that Koizumi was far away from her.


    "Hey, brother, there''s business. Look ahead!" A thin man with triangular eyes whispered to a slightly fat man next to him, pointing to Zhang Xiaoyu in front of him and saying, "look how handsome the girl is. She''s still a person. It doesn''t look like she''s from a rich family. Are we..."


    Liu Sanzheng picked his teeth by hand. Today, he just stole two rich people''s money bags and had a good meal.


    Hearing Wang Xiaoer''s words, his eyes lit up and he quickly followed his fingers. Sure enough, I saw a little girl squatting on the ground looking at the vase on the stand.


    The girl was dressed in a green coarse cloth, with a bun on her head. She was about 8 or 9 years old


    Although looking at the small, but that a smart force is very gratifying, especially the pair of big and watery eyes, grow up must be a beauty embryo.


    If you sell it to yihongyuan in the next county... When Liu San thought of it, he seemed to see the silver, and his saliva would fall down.


    Eyes micro MI, look at the left and right environment, turned his head and said in a low voice to Wang Xiaoer: "Xiaoer, I''ll go to the left, you go to the right, and then..."


    Finish saying make a wink, the rate goes over first, the edge walks the hand to stretch into sleeve pocket inside.


    Looking at the blue and white porcelain vase in front of him, Zhang Xiaoyu felt both excited and sorry. It''s all antiques. He sold it for only a few Wen. If he could get it back to modern times, he sighed!


    When she felt sorry in her heart, she suddenly felt dizzy. She only saw a big yellow tooth in front of her eyes, and her smelly face, so she didn''t know anything.


    It turned out that Liu San and Wang Xiaoer stood by one side, just standing in front of the stall with Xiaoyu. When everyone didn''t pay attention, they raised their sleeves and scattered the medicine in their sleeves to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Before Zhang Xiaoyu fainted, he held her, "you girl, my brothers have been looking for you for a while. I didn''t expect that you were here for a long time. It''s time to go home and worry about your family." Liu three big voice finish saying, give Wang small two a wink.

 Chapter 22

    Before Zhang Xiaoyu fainted, he held her, "you girl, my brothers have been looking for you for a while. I didn''t expect that you were here for a long time. It''s time to go home and worry about your family." Liu three big voice finish saying, give Wang small two a wink.


    Wang Xiaoer second understand, two people frame Zhang Xiaoyu, also put Zhang Xiaoyu''s head on his shoulder, make a pair of love and pity appearance, so aboveboard frame Zhang Xiaoyu left.


    The stall owner, a man in his 30s and 40s, was selling his products with other customers. He didn''t think much about it when he saw this scene. He thought that the three people were really from the same family.


    The pedestrians on the street are all looking after each other, and no one pays much attention. Even if someone thinks there is a problem, they don''t open their mouth.


    Because those two people are famous bullies in the town. They have done a lot of cheating and abduction. People who are familiar with them all know that they dare not be heroes. Who knows if those guys will take revenge on themselves.


    So the people who saw it could only sigh silently, "another girl is going to be ruined. What a sin!"


    After Liu San and Zhang Xiaoyu walked out of people''s sight, they let Wang Xiaoer carry them through the empty alleys, ready to go directly to the next county to sell them for money.


    "Brother, although the little girl looks malnourished, she has a good face. Should she be able to sell for a good price?" Wang Xiaoer turned to look at the beautiful rain. Although she was dressed up by a countryman, she was white and clean. Unlike the children of poor families, she was as black as a block of carbon.


    (that''s because Xiaoyu''s parents love her daughter. They never let her work in the fields. They always do something relaxing at home, so that her skin is white and her fingers are thin.)


    "Ha ha ha, that''s for sure. I didn''t expect that I was so lucky today. I easily got a little beauty. It''s a pity. It''s too small, or my brother would have to taste it first!" Liu San walks happily and shakes three times.


    "But when we sell her, we''ll have money. What kind of girl does yihongyuan have? We''ll have a good time then!" Liu Sany looked at Zhang Xiaoyu''s face and chest obscenely, then picked eyebrows and laughed. He boasted with Wang Xiaoer about how thin and soft the waist of Xiaocui girl in Yihong courtyard was. He said that he had a reaction and wanted to jump on Xiaocui girl''s body immediately.


    Wang Xiaoer also smiles. They speed up their steps and go to the place where there are few people. They also find a sack to cover Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Here, Zhang Xiaoquan is also looking at things on the street while walking. When he sees a very good-looking and interesting puppet, he wants to share it with Xiaoyu.


    But when he looked back, he didn''t see light rain behind him. I thought Xiaoyu was still behind, so I wanted to go to find her, but Koizumi got through the street and didn''t see Xiaoyu.


    He went back and looked for it one by one. He also went in to see it, but it didn''t work!!!


    Zhang Xiaoquan is flustered. Where is Xiaoyu?


    "Light rain, light rain..." Koizumi carries the basket on his back and shouts with both hands on his mouth... However, there is no response from light rain.


    Koizumi is worried. This is the second time that Xiaoyu has come to town. He doesn''t know anything about it. Where will he go?


    He walked down the street and asked the stall owner one by one, "uncle, please... Have you seen my sister? Just... Walking with me, about this high. " Koizumi reached his waist with his hand.

 Chapter 23

    He walked down the street and asked the stall owner one by one, "uncle, please... Have you seen my sister? Just... Walking with me, about this high. " Koizumi reached his waist with his hand.


    "Big eyes, Yuanbao bun, very cute and beautiful girl, 8 or 9 years old..." Koizumi was sweating so much that he couldn''t speak clearly, and his hands also followed.


    However, what he got was just a cold reply from the stall owner: "I haven''t seen you. I don''t know. Please ask someone else."


    Koizumi was very sad and worried, but he politely replied, "thank you."


    Then quickly step to the next stall to ask, but the answers are almost the same.


    With the response of one stall owner after another, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen it, don''t disturb my business, please ask others", Koizumi finished the street in disappointment. He never thought the street was so long.


    Zhang Koizumi is very desperate, looking up at the gradually dark sky, tears suddenly fell, "light rain, where are you?" Choking, looking at the gradually less people in the street.


    Meng wiped his face with his sleeve, "no, Xiaoyu must be lost. Now I can''t give up. I have to find her and comfort her."


    Zhang Xiaoquan quietly cheered up and began to run a street looking for light rain.


    Passers-by are strange looking at this young man, like a madman, running along the street, mouth kept shouting: "light rain! Light rain


    On the other side, Zhang Xiaoyu was on the shoulder and woke up in a daze.


    It seems that she was kidnapped!


    Because for a long time was poured on the shoulder, the whole blood to the brain, especially uncomfortable.


    But she was covered in a sack. She didn''t know what was going on outside. She didn''t dare to make a sound or make redundant movements. Just when her body was about to stiffen, she heard something moving in front of her!


    Two people suddenly jumped out behind a wall in the alley. The one in front of him was dressed in a lavender robe, with a white jade belt on his waist, and a white gauze on the outside. He was elegant and handsome, showing his body perfectly.


    With a white jade paper fan in hand, his beautiful black hair was half tied up with a jade crown, half spread out with a shawl, and a pinch of hair was left on his forehead. Big Danfeng eyes, evil charm and temptation, tall nose, thin lips, 1.85 meters tall... All of these combined together, the immortal posture is not enough to express his beauty.


    Shua opened the paper fan and fanned hard. "This woman in Huishui town is too crazy. She has never seen a man or something. When she saw a man, she jumped up. She almost didn''t scare me to death!" It''s really frightening. Those women are too crazy to see him, just like the starving ghost who has not eaten for 800 years.


    "Ah! What a handsome young man! If you''re pitied for one night, it''s worth dying! "


    "My God! How can there be such a handsome man, young master? What''s your name, where do you live, and have a wife and concubine... "


    "Young master, I''d like to offer my pillow to you


    "Don''t run, young master. Wait for me..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Think of this scene, the eastern night Xuan want to pat chest.


    "Young master, how charming are you? You don''t know that those rich and noble women in the capital yearn for the young master, not to mention those women who have never seen the world? Those women are going to eat us alive After the jump out of life ink clothes, holding a sword, sword eyebrow star Chang''an speechless.

 Chapter 24

    What''s more, this woman who has never seen the world? Those women are going to eat us alive After the jump out of life ink clothes, holding a sword, sword eyebrow star Chang''an speechless.


    The young master is fine. He has to go out for a walk. Originally, the master sent the young master to check the accounts, but it was not peaceful all the way. The young master had to come out to have a walk. All the women in the street were like shrews, and they all fought to argue who should go with the young master.


    Dongfang yexuan knocked on Chang''an''s head with a fan. "My young master''s face is given by my parents. It''s useless for you to be jealous. Even if you are reincarnated several times, you can''t catch up with me!" With a smile, deliberately up and down the critical scan of Chang''an.


    Chang''an: "there is a black line on his face. Is that what he means? How can he be jealous? He is not jealous! Hum!


    Oriental night Xuan funny looking at Chang''an a face uncomfortable black face, really not amusedˇ° Well, we have something important to do this time. Let''s go


    Chang''an followed him. His delicate face froze. The young master teased him again!!!


    Two people in the alley to go forward, just met carrying Zhang Xiaoyu Liu three and Wang Xiaoer.


    Liu San looked at the two young masters who were walking towards him. His eyes flashed. He dodged the eyes of the people in front of him and hurriedly wanted to turn away.


    Dongfang yexuan looked at the two men in front of him. They didn''t look like any decent men. They were carrying a sack on their shoulders. But they didn''t look like food crops or animals. They looked like individuals!


    But he''s not a warm-hearted person, so he won''t care about these little things. It''s like walking through two people.


    Zhang Xiaoyu on Wang Xiaoer''s shoulder struggled to open, his body fluttered, and his mouth also yelled: "help, is there anyone? Please help me! Saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. I will repay him. Sooner or later, I will send a stick of incense and greet his ancestors eight hundred times a day. "


    She clearly heard two young men passing by, one of whom was called another young master. She thought they would help each other when they saw injustice. But she heard the voice of this man passing by.


    She immediately understood that these two people were either timid or afraid to deal with things. Either it''s high cold pressure, don''t want to take care of it.


    However, no matter what the reason is, hearing her greeting her ancestors for 18 generations, I''m not curious. I''ll get into trouble with her.


    As long as anyone wants to come up, she has a chance to escape!


    Oriental night Xuan charming eyes micro MI, immediately give a dangerous feeling.


    Listen to this ethereal voice, as loud as a Nightingale, of course, this has to ignore the vulgar language. The girl in the sack was supposed to be a little girl. He was not interested in this girl. He suddenly had a little curiosity about this girl.


    It''s smart!


    Chang''an felt that the master''s momentum had changed, so he gave him a look.


    Chang''an nodded slightly, walked forward and stood straight, holding the sword horizontally in his hand, in a serious and indifferent tone: "please stay and put down the sack on your shoulders!"


    Liu San and Wang Xiaoer looked at each other, and there was some tension and fear in their eyes.


    This damned girl, early don''t wake up, late don''t wake up, just this time wake up, this can what to do?


    If you let go, the duck will fly?


    But if you don''t let go, it seems you can''t fight again!


    What can we do? Most people don''t pass by here. Liu San secretly looks at the surrounding environment.

 Chapter 25

    Liu San secretly looked at the surrounding environment. His heart sank and he looked at Chang''an calmly. "What do you want to do? In broad daylight, heaven and earth, do you want to murder for money? "


    Chang''an sneered. Is this a thief shouting to catch a thief?


    "Don''t talk nonsense, hand over the person quickly, otherwise..." shakes the sword in the hand, the meaning in the words is self-evident.


    Wang Xiaoer''s legs trembled with fear. How could he have seen such a scene? It''s good if he didn''t fall down. He looked at Liu San anxiously and asked him to make up his mind.


    Liu San''s eyes flashed and decided to make a bet.


    "Look, they are not local people. Do you know who I am? Do you know which way I go? Those who are wise should leave quickly, otherwise don''t blame your grandfather for being impolite! " Liu San raised his chin and looked at Chang''an with disdain, as if he was going to beat Chang''an the next second.


    "My grandfather is not alone. He annoys me. I''ll ask my brothers to catch you both. If you look red lipped and white toothed, I think you''ll like it too." Liu San always pretends to be vicious. Of course, he is not a warm man.


    J hospital also has special interests of guests, naturally there are male Ji!


    The eastern night Xuan brows lock tightly, sink a voice way: "start!"


    Direct command Chang''an, and this kind of person cost what words, waste time!


    After "Hua Hua Hua" two times, Chang''an sword didn''t come out of its sheath, and he didn''t see any movement, so he heard two cries of pain. The two men flew to the wall and fell down again. "Pu Tong" two times, and there were several sounds of bone fracture.


    It turned out that Chang''an directly kicked Liu San Fei and quickly waved his hand to Wang Xiaoer. At least their ribs were broken.


    Chang''an catches the thrown Zhang Xiaoyu and falls to the ground with a slight jump.


    He untied the rope on the sack and stepped aside.


    Xiaoyu was just thrown up and screamed in fright. He thought that he would throw it out. If he didn''t die, he would die. Who knows suddenly stepped on the field, felt the rope untied, immediately couldn''t wait to stretch out his hand to pull the sack.


    Seeing the long lost sunshine, my eyes didn''t adapt to it. I blinked and rubbed my hands to see the surrounding environment.


    At a glance, I noticed the boy who was more beautiful than the woman, and his surprised eyes flashed by. It''s undeniable that he is really handsome.


    However, in the modern that endless stream of handsome beauty, she saw more, and did not like to see monsters feel incredible.


    At the moment when Dongfang yexuan fell from the sack, the sun just shone on her through the alley. The afterglow reflected her face, white and red, like a peach.


    Eyelashes long, like two small brushes, flickering, special smart lovely!


    I saw the girl''s face clearly. Isn''t it the little girl he saw upstairs and gave money to her brother?


    Why is she here? I was kidnapped. If I hadn''t met him, I would have


    Think of this girl to see his eyes unlike other women in general, that moment of surprise, more like appreciation, right, just like enjoying a beautiful flower, no other mind.


    Let him even more curious about her, a small peasant woman, actually have this heart!


    Zhang Xiaoyu looked at the ground in the distance and was still groaning in pain. Two men who were not good at first sight were very anxious. Fortunately, they almost wanted to rush up and stab each other for revenge.

 Chapter 26

    If you think about it, you can''t wait to rush up and stab each other for revenge.


    Take a deep breath, suppress the anger in the heart, stand up and smile, the two people in front of the opposite 90 degree bow.


    "Thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for your help today, I''m afraid..." I closed my eyes and choked back the tears I was about to fall because of my fear. "I changed my name to Zhang Xiaoyu. I went shopping with my brother today, but I didn''t expect that... Thank you very much.


    Just now the situation forces, said some not very pleasant words, also asked two don''t rest assured, sorry Then he made a deep bow.


    Chang''an is expressionless. Saving people is the order of the young master, which has nothing to do with him. Looking at the little girl who dares to scold the young master silently, I can''t bear it. I don''t know how the young master will torture the girl who plucks hair from the tiger''s head!


    Oriental night Xuan eyes slightly narrowed, don''t mention he forgot, this girl just how to abuse his ancestors eighteen generations!


    Thinking of this, I suddenly laughed.


    "Ha ha ha, Zhang Xiaoyu? It''s a good name After a pause, I looked at her standing generously.


    "You said, thank you very much for saving your life, but as the saying goes, saving your life should be rewarded by Yongquan! What are you going to do in return? "


    Being looked at by a strange young man with evil eyes, she is still a handsome and golden young man. Xiaoyu is not happy in her heart, but she can''t avoid it.


    Doubt it''s a playboy, right?


    Zhang Xiaoyu then retorted: "but, as the saying goes, don''t forget to repay your kindness?"


    The eastern night Xuan is choked, the depth of a pair of Danfeng eyes, has a trace of novel surprise.


    It''s not bad. Not only is he smart all over, but also he is articulate and responsive


    "But the girl''s life is saved by me. You have to pay in return, don''t you? If you say you didn''t ask me to help you, I''ll give you to these two people. Anyway, they are not dead yet. It must be very easy to catch you! "


    Oriental night Xuan smiles, especially looking forward to how the girl will answer.


    Zhang Xiaoyu: "she was just about to say, who rare you to save, was a general.


    Eyes flashed: "but it''s not you who saved me. It''s the handsome guy next to me. What''s the matter with you?" People say that ugly people make a lot of trouble. This man looks like a dog. How can he be so annoying?


    Dongfang yexuan opened the fan with a "pa" sound, and then answered, "but the person who saved you is my subordinate, and all his belongings belong to me, and I am the one who gave the order to save people!"


    "You Xiaoyu grinds her teeth, and her face is almost black.


    "What do you want? If you look at me like this, you will know that I have no money! " Biting his back teeth, he asked angrily.


    Anyway, she is a poor man with no money, and if you look at the young man''s dress, you are not a rich man. I believe you don''t like her money.


    "Well..." Dongfang yexuan pondered, "well, I don''t want your money, so you can be my maid for a month, and I''ll give you 2 liang silver as monthly silver. Then we''ll clear up, shall we? "


    This girl is a smart girl. The problem is to chat with her. She is so happy. It''s good to pass the time.


    Xiaoyu agreed without thinking, "OK, but not today. I have to go home and talk with my family."


    He agreed first, and then looked at the change afterwards. Anyway, he didn''t know where she lived. Even if it''s really a maid for a month, it''s nothing. Isn''t it paid? No loss!

 Chapter 27

    Even if it''s really a maid for a month, it''s nothing. Isn''t it paid? No loss!


    Fortunately, she didn''t say she would save her life. Otherwise, she didn''t know what to do!


    Oriental night Xuan funny looking at the heart of a small Jiujiu Zhang Xiaoyu, he wants to find someone, even in the crack, also can dig out.


    "Well, tomorrow." At that time, if the girl dare not come, he will send someone to her home to catch her.


    Chang''an looks at the sharp language of their coming and going. While they mourn for Zhang Xiaoyu, they admire the young master very much. The young master is smart when he is young. He is a monster. No matter what it is, it will become simple as long as he is in the hands of the young master!


    Xiaoyu turns around and is about to leave to find Zhang Xiaoquan. When she sees the two people on the ground who are still moaning and moaning, her eyes turn red with cold.


    If these two people succeed, her future can be imagined.


    He returned, strode to Chang''an, raised his head and said in a cold voice, "can I borrow your sword?"


    Chang''an looked suspiciously at the little girl who only reached his waist. Her eyebrows were firm. It was obvious that she had made a decision. So he looked at the young master and got his tacit attitude. Then he handed the sword to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Zhang Xiaoyu stretched out a hand to take the sword. He almost didn''t let the sword break his arm!


    Quickly two hands took over, but still very heavy, directly dragged to the ground.


    She didn''t expect that the sword would be so heavy. Chang''an was not very old. She held it easily when she was more than ten years old. She thought it would be very light!


    Oriental night Xuan mouth corner smoked to smoke, almost didn''t laugh out, this wench is really too funny!


    Xiaoyu takes a deep breath and drags the sword "daddada" to the two people lying on the ground.


    Looking down at the embarrassed two people, "tut Tut, what a pity!" Shaking his head, his mouth was pitiful, but his eyes were cold.


    "You said you were fine. Why did you have to die to find me? Isn''t it good to live well? Why do you have to die? "


    "You... What do you want to do?" Liu San looks at Zhang Xiaoyu in horror. He tries to get up, but Chang''an''s kick is a bit serious. As long as he moves, he will pull his whole body and hurt.


    "I... it''s all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" Liu San looked at the sword in Xiaoyu''s hand and cried out.


    Xiaoyu''s ears hurt. The sword in his hand is pulled out gently, shining with cold lightˇ° oh Misunderstanding? What''s the misunderstanding? "


    Looking at the smiling face, Liu San felt like a devil. His fat face shook, and his other hand poked Wang Xiaoerˇ° What''s the misunderstanding? Don''t tell the girl quickly


    In his panic, he couldn''t remember anything, especially when he saw the two people standing leisurely not far away. If he didn''t have these two people, of course he wouldn''t, but with them, he didn''t dare to move.


    Wang Xiaoer shrunk down, covered his chest and coughed a few times before he said: "I... we saw the girl fainting on the side of the road. We helped her to come here with kindness and wanted to find her family for her..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiaoyu burst out laughing, "Oh? So you''re all good people? I seem to have wronged both of you? " Xiaoyu seriously asked, actually saw the two people also agreed to nod.

 Chapter 28

    Xiaoyu suddenly said, "do you think I''m a fool? Do you need sacks to save people? Do you need to go to a deserted alley? " He vigorously lifted the sword and stabbed it into Wang Xiaoer''s thigh. The blood immediately soaked his trousers at the thigh and ran down to the ground to dye a pool of bright red.


    "Ah...!" Wang Xiaoer screamed.


    "Ha ha, this color is beautiful, don''t you think?" Gentle look like the side of Liu San.


    Liu San''s eyes widened in horror. He didn''t expect that a little girl would act like this. Especially when she saw the blood coming out, she laughed even more. She almost didn''t scare him to death.


    "I''ll give you some blood, too, OK? Don''t worry, it must be better than him Xiaoyu definitely said to Liu San, as if talking about not killing people, but cutting tofu.


    With a sword in both hands, Xiaoyu is gesticulating on Liu San, as if he is looking for the best place to start.


    Liu San was too scared to move. Seeing that the sword was getting closer and closer to him, he suddenly stood up and wanted to take the sword from Xiaoyu.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes flashed, and his left hand hidden in his sleeve gathered an internal force to hit Liu San''s calf. Liu San immediately fell down, just fell on Xiaoyu''s sword and stabbed him.


    "You..." Liu San opened his eyes, didn''t understand how it became like this, and then he slipped down his sword and fell to the ground.


    Zhang Xiaoyu has been hoodwinked. I can''t believe that when I look at the sword in my hand, the tip of the sword is still dripping red blood, and I die?


    She killed people!!!


    I didn''t notice it was the masterpiece of Dongfang yexuan. Even Chang''an didn''t notice it. I thought it was an accident.


    "Big brother!" Wang Xiaoer screamed, climbed to Liu San, and began to cry, "big brother!"


    After crying for a while, he looked back at Zhang Xiaoyu with hatred, "you killed my big brother! I''ll kill you


    Wang Xiaoer pounces on Zhang Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu looks at the bloody Wang Xiaoer and screams. He throws away his sword and runs to Dongfang yexuan.


    However, before she ran to Dongfang yexuan, he found that Wang Xiaoer had put a smoke bomb. He wanted to take advantage of Zhang Xiaoyu''s running moment to get revenge!


    It''s really smart. Unfortunately, there are two martial arts experts standing beside her. How can they run away!


    Chang''an walked slowly to the sword that Xiaoyu lost in a hurry, picked up his beloved sword, ran in the direction of Wang Xiaoer, and went out gently.


    Wang Xiaoer, who was about to run out of the alley with one leg, fell to the ground with a "ah" and a sword hitting his chest.


    Light rain exhaled, today is really too exciting, fortunately there is no heart disease, or long dead!


    "Thank you very much." This saved her life, Xiaoyu is willing to thank.


    The eastern night Xuan eyebrows slightly pick, looking at Zhang Xiaoyu, gloating: "you killed!"


    Zhang Xiaoyu


    He grinned his teeth again and suddenly grinned, "you also kill people! And it''s all yours! " It''s nothing to do with her.


    Huh? Chang''an is stunned, that is to blame him!


    Dongfang yexuan is also stunned, didn''t expect that this wench reflects so fast, then smileˇ° However, we know lightness skills. We fly away and no one will see us. But you... Tut tut... "Shaking the fan and shaking your head leisurely.

 Chapter 29

    Xiaoyu: "the whole face is black, this is good, she has no way to take the other side, but was caught by the other side, don''t know what the other side will put forward abnormal requirements!


    This guy is so good that she can''t play him!


    "Hum!" Zhang Xiaoyu simply turned around and left the alley to find Zhang Xiaoquan.


    Dongfang yexuan is appreciating the little girl who is so angry with him. Her face will be a color for a while, but it''s fun. Unexpectedly, the girl turns around and goes away.


    Hurry to shout: "remember to come to town tomorrow, I will come to you, if you don''t come, you will bear the consequences!"


    In response, Xiaoyu waved her hand upward, indicating that she knew.


    Dongfang yexuan lowers her head and smiles. Unexpectedly, this little girl is so determined. She is not afraid of blood and stabs people in the thigh.


    This is not to say that he is a small peasant girl with little knowledge, even a noble girl from a large family, and few of them dare to start directly. This makes him more interested in her, and he doesn''t know what kind of environment can cultivate such a woman.


    Then cold voice orders Chang''an, "handle clean!"


    Then a breeze blows by and soars into the air. He uses his lightness skills to fly behind Xiaoyu.


    Chang''an, who was left to clean up the "battlefield", was speechless and choked.


    On the other hand, Zhang Koizumi has searched all over the town, every street, but he has not found Xiaoyu. He is beginning to panic. Xiaoyu will not be away for no reason.


    Moreover, Xiaoyu is so smart that even if he is lost, he will wait for him in the same place. If it''s too bad, he will wait for him at the Delphi restaurant.


    But he had asked the friendly little two, and Xiaoyu didn''t go back.


    Then, there''s only one possibility, Xiaoyu has an accident!


    His sister looks more like a fairy child. Someone must have done something. Thinking of this, Zhang Xiaoquan is ready to cross the street with his basket on his back and go to the Yamen newspaper office across the street.


    At this time, it''s getting late. The sun is beginning to set. There are few pedestrians on the street. Zhang Xiaoquan runs past, crosses this street, turns to the next street, and runs fast. Even if his legs can''t be lifted because of running for a long time, he doesn''t stop.


    Just when he ran to the middle of the street, he saw the light rain in the afterglow strolling from the other end of the street, and the golden light shining on her, just like a fairy coming down from the sky!


    Xiaoyu also saw Koizumi in the distance. At the moment of seeing Koizumi, his tears fell down.


    Finally, when he saw his relatives, Xiaoyu ran to Koizumi, "brother!" Choking, he threw himself into Koizumi''s arms.


    Koizumi was suddenly surprised on the spot, when Xiaoyu rushed to his arms, just reflected, "Xiaoyu? Xiaoyu, where have you been? I finally found you. I thought... I thought... "


    Koizumi''s tears also fell down, two people cry, he almost lost his sister, had been scared out of his mind, now slowly return.


    He is only a 15-year-old boy, where encountered such a thing, he almost thought that the sky is falling!


    "Xiaoyu ~" Koizumi choked, gently wiping tears for Xiaoyu with his sleeve, "where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time, but what happened?"


    Xiaoyu sobs in Koizumi''s arms. She is very afraid of being wronged. As long as she thinks that she almost can''t see her family and care about her, she will be sold to such a place.

 Chapter 30

    As long as I think that I almost can''t see her family and care about her, and that I will be sold to such a place, I have a lingering fear.


    "I... I was playing in the street, and I was bound away by two bad guys. They... Wanted to sell me to Ji yard. Fortunately... There were good people to help me, otherwise... Otherwise... Wuwuwuwuwu." after crying, they cried again.


    She was really too scared. She didn''t expect that the public security in ancient times was so bad. She met such a thing when she went out for the first time.


    "Ah?" Taken away by bad people!


    Unexpectedly... Koizumi was surprised, and quickly went up and down to check Xiaoyu''s body. "Did they do anything to you? Did they bully you? Did you get hit? "


    "No... no! I have nothing to do with it Sobbing Xiaoyu looks at Koizumi who cares about her, and does not move. Let Koizumi check, so that he can rest assured.


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Seeing that Xiaoyu was OK and unhurt, I felt relieved, but I was very angry when I thought of the two bad guys.


    "Come on, let''s go to the newspaper and catch those two bad guys. We can''t let them get away with it!" Koizumi is in a hurry to take Xiaoyu to report to the government.


    The light rain that was still crying was blinded and stopped crying. Everyone died. Report to a fart officer!


    Did the newspaper officer arrest her?


    He grabbed Koizumi''s sleeve and said, "no... No. Brother, the benefactor who saved me has sent them to the official for investigation. It''s getting late. Let''s hurry home. Parents should be worried! "


    "But..." Koizumi hesitated.


    "No, but." Xiaoyu interrupted, "don''t we need to buy flour? Let''s hurry and go home. " No matter what Koizumi thinks, just pull him away.


    Koizumi looked at hard pull his sleeve, less than his chest of light rain, helpless pull her, "go wrong, should go this way."


    "Ah? Ha ha ha... "Xiaoyu scratched his head awkwardly, took Koizumi''s hand and walked to the rice shop.


    Dongfang yexuan on the roof has been quietly following Xiaoyu. First, she is worried about what bad people she is meeting and being taken away by others. Won''t he have less fun?


    Second, he just wanted to see if the girl was really so bold and not afraid of anything.


    But when he saw her crying in a young man''s arms, his brow was locked. He didn''t feel like gloating and laughing. On the contrary, he felt a little more distressed and tired. Especially when the young man''s hand was holding her, he felt very strange. The two people held each other up and made people feel out of place.


    The boy should be the little girl''s brother. She also bought him sugar man with money.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the scene in front of him. He feels it''s a special eyesore. After seeing it, he turns around and flies away.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In Bai village, when Zhang Daniu came home from work, Zhao Qun was feeding pigs.


    "Light rain, are they back?" Zhang Daniu put down his hoe and asked casually.


    "Oh, he hasn''t come back yet. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with him on the road. Head of the family, go and have a look!" Zhao Qun wiped his hands on his apron and looked up at the sky, worried.


    Zhang Daniu frowned, "why didn''t you say that earlier? Xiaoyu''s body is not good. Don''t let anything happen on the road. I''ll go back and have a look. You''ll watch at home. "


    Hearing that Xiaoyu didn''t come back, Zhang Daniu was upset and worried. He turned around and walked quickly to the town.

 Chapter 31

    Zhao Qun was also worried that it was going to be dark. Before he saw the two children coming back, he went to the door and looked at Zhang Daniu''s back.


    Thinking of the head of the family to pick up, she quickly cooked the meal at home, don''t wait for the child to come back, still hungry.


    So he turned around and went back to the house to cook!


    Koizumi looked at Xiaoyu with his eyes as he walked. Xiaoyu couldn''t pretend that he couldn''t see him. Finally, he had no choice but to say, "brother, just ask what you want to ask!" Look at him like that, she''s worried about him.


    Koizumi stares at Xiaoyu, "you said you were saved by two CHILDES?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you save it?"


    "What else can we do to save people? Isn''t it that we beat them down and save them?" Light rain big eyes flicker way.


    Koizumi thought about it, but it''s reasonable. It''s just that there''s something wrong with him!


    "Well, thank you for your kindness. What''s your name? Let''s come back and thank you!" The benefactor who saved Xiaoyu''s life is the benefactor of the whole family. Naturally, he wants to repay one or two.


    what?


    Thank you?


    Go to the door of a ghost and have his spring and autumn dream. She was almost cheated to be a maid by that fox like person. Thank you!


    "Ha ha, brother, the benefactor said his name was Lei Feng. I don''t need to repay him. I think people don''t like it, so I don''t ask much. Let''s not disturb them. " She is angry to death, where still remember to ask what name!!!


    Ah?


    Oh, well, it''s normal that great swordsmen like to do good deeds without leaving their names and don''t want to be disturbed. It''s just that the name is so strange, Lei Feng?


    "Oh, brother, let''s stop thinking about it and get going!" Drag Koizumi to the rice shop not far away.


    At the grain and rice shop, Xiaoyu directly bought 3 jin of flour, which cost 24 Wen. It''s really expensive. A jin of flour costs 8 Wen, which is 8 yuan. It''s really a pit father.


    It''s not too early. After shopping, Xiaoyu and Koizumi go home.


    Xiaoyu''s mind quietly accounts, today 50 Wen, to Koizumi 5 Wen, sugar gourd 1 Wen, chaos 8 Wen, flour 24 Wen, 12 Wen left.


    She wants to go back and let her mother save the money. Now she doesn''t have any tiles at home. Sure enough, the house is indispensable in both modern and ancient times.


    Two people walking on the road, at this time the sun has completely set down the hillside, only a little red light, indicating that the unwilling to fall has not gone far.


    Both sides of the road are planted with crops, occasionally passing by the forest, the ground is full of the shadow of big trees.


    At this time, it was still a little sultry, and it didn''t get cool because it was getting late.


    Xiaoyu takes out the bamboo tube with water from Koizumi''s basket and shakes it. There is still some water left in it.


    Looking at Koizumi who was sweating from time to time, he handed him the water, "brother, drink some water!"


    Koizumi looked at the bamboo tube in Xiaoyu''s hand, and then at Xiaoyu''s forehead, whose hair was wet. He pursed his mouth and grinned, "I''m not thirsty. Drink Xiaoyu!"


    Xiaoyu looked at Koizumi, whose lips were almost dry and skinny, pretended to be angry and said, "my brother must have despised me for drinking, so he didn''t drink, right? I knew that my brother didn''t like me. If I had known that, I might as well have let those two people take them away. They didn''t have to be disliked. "


    Doodle mouth to the side of the stone, angry to sit down.


    Koizumi: "what''s the situation? When did he dislike Xiaoyu and dislike her? He didn''t know!

 Chapter 32

    He walked over and sat down beside Xiaoyu, patted her on the shoulder and said in a warm voice, "what are you talking about! How can I dislike you? My sister is so good-looking. It''s too late for me to like it! "


    Xiaoyu turns his head and stares at Koizumi fiercely, "then you just didn''t drink the water I handed you!"


    Koizumi is speechless. He wants to leave the water for Xiaoyu to drink!


    "Drink it. I''ll drink it now. Don''t be angry, little sister." In order not to let Xiaoyu continue to be angry, he had to take over the bamboo tube in Xiaoyu''s hand.


    The bamboo tube is not big, so it can''t hold much water. Two of them were drunk in one morning, and the rest is worth less than half.


    There was no edible water along the way, so the two staged this scene.


    Recently, the weather is too hot, the crops in the field are not long, and the river level has dropped a lot.


    Koizumi Gulu Gulu drank two mouthfuls, left half to Xiaoyuˇ° I''ll have it. You can have the rest! "


    "Well." Light rain took over, also don''t dislike, directly the rest of the drink into the stomach.


    Two people walked for a long time, not far from home, simply rest and then go.


    "Brother, can I discuss something with you?"


    "What''s the matter?" Koizumi asked casually.


    "That''s... Don''t talk to my parents about my abduction today." It''s not a big deal, so don''t let them worry about it.


    "No, how can you hide such a big thing from your parents?" Koizumi immediately refuted, saying that although he would be scolded and beaten, his family should know!


    Xiaoyu stares at Koizumi, pedantic, never heard of good news but not bad news?


    "I''m fine. Why let them worry! Or do you want my parents to control me and never let me go out? And then live a life that even sugar people can''t afford? "


    Xiaoyu''s voice is very loud. He first overwhelms the other party with momentum, and then tells him with reason. The most important thing is to "move with emotion". The sugar buyer should occupy a large position in Koizumi''s heart.


    Sure enough, Koizumi began to hesitate. He thought what Xiaoyu said was very reasonable. Finally, he chose sugar man between his parents and Xiaoyu, not sugar man!


    Xiaoyu smiles with satisfaction, which is almost the same.


    Today is a thrilling day, but it''s not bad, at least for a family.


    "Brother, do you know why we are so poor?" Xiaoyu asked suddenly.


    "Of course, it''s because our family has no source of income, no money." Koizumi replied as he fanned with his sleeve.


    "We don''t have bricks and tiles in our house yet. What if we are driven out?" Xiaoyu pretends to be afraid.


    "Ah, I haven''t thought about it. How can people chase us?" Koizumi was a little confused by the light rain.


    "Why not? Think about it. This house is not ours. People have the right to dispose of it. We don''t even have a cottage now."


    Yes, what can we do? But their family is poor and has no money to repair their house. Koizumi is worried.


    "What should we do? Is there anything you can do? " Koizumi was scared subconsciously when he heard that they might be driven out, but there was nothing he could do.


    "I think so. We should try our best to make more money, repair our house, live in a big house, buy more land and be a small landlord.

 Chapter 33

    In this way, we can eat delicious food every day and our parents can dress well. If we want to eat meat, we can eat meat. If we want to eat steamed bread, we can eat steamed bread. How about that? " There is a reason why Xiaoyu said that. She wants to cultivate Koizumi''s mind to make money. Now, only by giving him a goal can she have the motivation to move forward.


    After all, the economic base determines the superstructure!!!


    Koizumi nodded and clenched his hands. "Well, Xiaoyu is right. We should work hard to earn money, build houses, buy land, and marry a beautiful daughter-in-law."


    Ouch, this ambition is really great. I want to marry my daughter-in-law when I''m still so big. Xiaoyu thinks funny.


    "Well, we''ll try our best to make ferns, save the money and build a house. But you have to promise me a request The first lesson that Xiaoyu is going to teach Koizumi is that businessmen should be careful and long-term.


    "What''s the demand?" Koizumi doubts.


    "Well, after we went back, we said that we had changed 3 jin of flour for pteridophytes, and nothing else. Remember?" This money she thinks or don''t let people know, outsiders know, her this business road may be broken.


    "In addition, we can''t leave out a word about today''s business. When people ask us, they say that we sell directly in the market, and there is no restaurant like this."


    Well, Koizumi nodded solemnly, and he understood what Xiaoyu said. Money moves people''s hearts. When it comes out, it''s a lot of trouble.


    See things are clear, no other concerns, light rain just let go.


    They had almost had a rest. Koizumi got up and picked up the basket on the ground. Then Xiaoyu reached out to dry the sweat on his neck and slowly got up.


    As soon as I was ready to walk home, I heard a "Shua Shua brush" in front of me, like the sound of stepping on a leaf on the ground.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are shocked. They look at each other. It''s not so coincidental!


    The place where they stop is a small forest. The road just passes through the forest. Because the forest is not big, they dare to stop here so boldly.


    But I didn''t expect that there would be big guys here!


    Can we do it now?


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi were so scared that they didn''t dare to move. They even breathed less. They were afraid to bring that thing over!


    Although they were as dull as ice sculptures and zombies, and didn''t move, the sound became louder and closer.


    Both could see their frightened faces in each other''s eyes.


    No, Xiaoyu heard the sound as soon as she got up, and her feet were still twisted. Now she began to cramp.


    It hurt so much that Xiaoyu wanted to fall on the ground and call her mother. She endured it for two minutes, but she couldn''t bear it, so she let out a cry.


    Originally, the sound was not big, but in this lonely mountain, the sound was surprisingly loud.


    In this minute, Xiaoyu''s heart almost jumped out of his throat.


    All of a sudden, the sound coming in the direction of the two stopped.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are relieved.


    Koizumi reached out and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with his sleeve.


    At this time, the sudden change, the sound not only did not disappear or circle, but faster towards the two.


    Scared two people almost scream out, light rain with hands dead cover mouth, tears unconsciously fell down.


    Koizumi, on the other hand, held his arm tightly and did not dare to make a sound.


    Both eyes are fixed on the front, the direction of the sound.


    As the sound came closer and closer, it struck the hearts of the two people like the death bell.

 Chapter 34

    Xiaoyu wants to close her eyes in fear, but she stares at her. She doesn''t dare to blink. She is afraid that she will be swallowed by something in the moment of closing her eyes.


    Is God going to kill her?


    Doesn''t it mean that there will be a good fortune if you don''t die?


    But how can she just get out of the tiger''s mouth and go into the wolf''s nest!


    Forget it, just die. Anyway, this life was picked up. It''s enough to live so long.


    Just when Xiaoyu comforted himself, a voice came from the frontˇ° Is anyone there


    Ah? It''s human, but it''s human. Xiaoyu forgot the pain on his feet and hugged Koizumi next to him. "Brother, it''s human, it''s human, we don''t have to die!"


    Koizumi is also happy to embrace Xiaoyu tightly, "yes, we don''t have to be afraid, it''s people, we don''t have to die."


    Two people happily jump, jump, "ah!" The light rain groaned in pain.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaoyu? What''s the matter with you? " Koizumi asked anxiously, holding Xiaoyu.


    "Light rain? Is it Koizumi and Xiaoyu? " The voice in front came again.


    Huh? Why does this sound so familiar?


    Isn''t that Zhang Da Niu''s voice?


    "Dad, it''s me. I''m Koizumi. Xiaoyu''s feet are twisted. Come on!" Koizumi was surprised and happy to hear his father''s voice.


    Zhang Daniu heard Koizumi''s words and came quickly.


    Looking at the light rain supported by Koizumi, he worried, "what''s the matter? Xiaoyu, is your foot crooked? Let daddy have a look. "


    Zhang Daniu quickly squatted down and gave Xiaoyu a painful foot check. He pinched it everywhere. "Does it hurt here? Or here


    Zhang Daniu''s concern about the inquiry, action is also very light, afraid of rain pain on the pain.


    "It''s all right, Dad. I just twisted it and got cramped. It''s nothing?" Zhang Xiaoyu looks at the worried father and comforts him.


    "What are you talking about? You child, come on, dad will carry you home. " Zhang Daniu crouches in front of Xiaoyu.


    Light rain hesitated, dad so old, but also back her, will not be very good.


    Before she could figure it out, Zhang''s father put his arm around her and stood up.


    Well, now that it''s over, she won''t say anything and put her words down.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Xiaoyu asked suspiciously.


    "I''m glad I''m here, or you don''t know how to get home!" Zhang Daniu walked slowly with light rain on his back. "I came home after finishing my work and found that you haven''t come back yet. I was worried that something might happen on your way, so I came to pick you up."


    Xiaoyu laughed on his father''s back, "Dad, you don''t know. You almost scared me and my brother to death just now. We thought there were some people smelling us and looking for food! "


    "Yes, we were scared to move just now. I didn''t expect it was your father." Koizumi feels that today is really exciting! The past 15 years have not been as exciting as today.


    Zhang Daniu was a little embarrassed. When he first entered the forest, he was also frightened by the noise. He stopped for a while, but later he summoned up the courage to think about coming here.


    What he thought at that time was that if it wasn''t a big guy, he would be able to catch it and add some food to the family.


    I didn''t expect that what I saw would be Xiaoyu''s brother and sister. Xiaoyu also twisted her feet.


    "Hey, hey," father Zhang asked with a smile, "what''s the harvest of going so long today?"


    "Of course, your baby daughter, if I come out, what can I do? Today... "Laughter came from afar.

 Chapter 35

    "Of course, your baby daughter, if I come out, what can I do? A few days... "Laughter came from afar.


    Because Xiaoyu''s feet were crooked, he just came back so late, so he kept the story of being kidnapped!


    Three people happy in the moonlight through, leaving a piece of laughter.


    When the three returned to the village, it was time to turn on the lights.


    Because of the hot weather, so the farmers like to go to the river, the village, under the big trees and so on.


    Looking at the three members of Zhang Xiaoyu''s family coming back from the direction of the town, they said curiously, "Koizumi, have you gone to the town?"


    "No, just me and Xiaoyu. It''s too late for my father to pick us up." Koizumi laughs and chats with everyone in a loud voice.


    "Oh, Xiaoyu, what''s the matter?" A man noticed the light rain on Zhang Daniu''s back and asked in doubt.


    With light rain on his back, Zhang Daniu did not put it down. He just stood and talked and laughed with everyoneˇ° It''s nothing. It''s just that the girl is naughty and twisted. It''s not a big problem! "


    "It''s not a trivial matter. As the saying goes, it''s necessary to keep the bones and muscles for a hundred days."


    As the men chatted, a woman walked slowly behind Koizumi and saw a cloth bag with flour in the back basket,


    "Oh, I think there''s something on your back. What''s Koizumi buying for your sister?" The woman joked.


    Zhang Koizumi scratched the back of his head, "ha ha, it''s nothing. It''s just two Jin of flour. I''ll cook cakes for Xiaoyu at home."


    After chatting for a while, the three went home.


    I also heard someone saying, "although the Koizumi family is poor, they are all good."


    Immediately someone said, "well, what''s the use? It''s not starvation."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    As soon as I got home, I saw Zhao Qun looking around at the door. When Yesan came back, he said, "why is it so late? Hurry to eat. The food is cold."


    Just about to enter the house, he found that Xiaoyu on Zhang Daniu''s back had fallen asleep. Zhao Qun came forward and patted Xiaoyu''s face.


    Light rain directly to the other side of the face, Zhao Qun went there, directly grabbed light rain''s nose.


    Light rain can not breathe, naturally wake up.


    Vaguely looking at the enlarged Zhao Qun''s face in front of him, "Niang?" The soft voice sounded.


    Zhao Qun looks at Xiaoyu and looks at her stupidly. Because she just woke up, her face is red, soft and lovely.


    Light point light rain forehead, "daughter, home, come down, so big still depends on father body which!"


    Because Xiaoyu just woke up, he was not quite awake, so he answered "Oh!" The head goes back.


    Or dad''s back is comfortable, warm and safe, she doesn''t want to come down.


    Koizumi chuckles in a low voice. The younger sister is so cute that her mother will be soft hearted. No one can stop this attack. Just like him, Xiaoyu has no way to take her.


    Zhao Qun shakes his head and smiles. As he is about to take her down, Zhang Daniu makes wayˇ° Xiao Yu''s feet are twisted. Let''s go straight into the house! "


    With the help of Zhao Qun, he carefully put Xiaoyu on the stool.


    Sitting on the stool, Xiao Yu is not willing to sit well, leaning to the ground. Finally, he fell into his father''s arms and opened his mouth quietly.


    In fact, she is really tired, not to mention her little body, just say what happened today, it''s enough to make people tired!

 Chapter 36

    Zhang Daniu didn''t have any idea. His daughter liked to be next to him so much. He was very happy.


    Xiaoyu is so delicate and weak to rely on Zhang''s father to finish the dinner.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu gave the remaining 12 Wen to Zhang Muˇ° Father and mother, this is the rest of our money. We also bought 3 jin of flour. "


    "Ah, so much. How much is it for a jin?" Zhao Qun took it carefully and put it in the palm of his hand.


    "Three Wen, it''s my sister who bargained with the boss." Koizumi said excitedly. He also took out his three Wen.


    "Ah, three Wen? so many? We''ll sell more in the future. It''s hard for you. Xiaoyu and Koizumi are really capable. " Zhao Qun praised Xiaoyu brother and sister happily.


    "That''s right, and I don''t know who gave birth to it! Of course my daughter is smart and capable! " Zhang Daniu giggled and knocked on the cigarette pole he had just taken out. He looked like a woman with everything.


    He thought, originally his hand is not good, can''t go out to work, home can be finished.


    I didn''t expect that light rain brought hope to my family. Now, with this way, we don''t have to be hungry.


    "Screw you, isn''t it my daughter? I didn''t give birth to her. Can you live by yourself?" Zhao Qun pestles Zhang Daniu and laughs.


    Koizumi and Xiaoyu looked at each other and chuckled.


    Because of his motivation, Koizumi got up at daybreak and was ready to start fighting ferns.


    "Wait for me, brother, and I''ll go too." Xiaoyu also wants to get up.


    Koizumi quickly stopped, "don''t, Xiaoyu, your feet are not good, I''ll go by myself, you have a good rest at home."


    Xiaoyu got up and sat by the bed ready to put on his shoes. "It''s not so serious. My feet were ready last night. You wait for me!"


    Zhang opened the door and came in. Seeing Xiaoyu getting out of bed, he stopped him. "Just have dad and Koizumi. You can rest at home. We''ll be back soon. Good boy!"


    Forced to take Xiaoyu to bed.


    Xiaoyu blinked, "well, I''ll cook for you at home!" Since everyone cares about her, she doesn''t insist and lies down at ease.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhang Xiaoquan carried a basket on their back, took some water and went out. They were not happy to have breakfast.


    (basically, farmers don''t eat breakfast when they go out to work in the morning; The second is to save food.)


    Zhao Qun couldn''t leave because he had to do housework at home, feed pigs, embroider flowers, and take care of Xiaoyu. Otherwise, he would go with them.


    Xiaoyu fell asleep again after his father and dad left. He didn''t wake up until about 10 in the morning.


    When I get up and put on my shoes, my feet still ache a little, but it''s not serious.


    Slowly tidy up their own, just out of the door, just to see sitting under the eaves of Zhao Qun embroidery.


    "Niang ~" Xiaoyu called softly.


    Zhao Qun looked up at the sleepy drizzle and said with a smile, "up? Does the foot still hurt? "


    "Much better. It doesn''t hurt much." Xiaoyu shakes his head.


    "That''s good. I''ll leave some water for you in the pot. My mother will get it for you." After that, he put down the embroidery needle in his hand and put it into the frame with the handkerchief, ready to put it down to draw water.


    Xiaoyu grabs Zhao Qun''s sleeve and rubs her face against her shoulder.


    "What''s the matter? It''s too big to be coquettish! " Pat Xiaoyu''s head, give her a haircut, because she is covered with hair, and her hair is disturbed by the wind.

 Chapter 37

    "Sit quietly, my mother will get you water to wash your face, ah!" Zhao Qun CI looked at Xiaoyu lovingly. He felt that his girl was like a fairy, charming and charming.


    Maybe every parent thinks their children are the most beautiful!!!


    Xiaoyu wanted to go by herself, but this feeling of being spoiled was too good. She wanted to have more and stay for a while, so she didn''t stop.


    Eyes have been following Zhao Qun''s action, heart full of moving.


    She has unconsciously, completely integrated into this strange family.


    Because they don''t have any complicated thoughts, they are all sincere, simple and sincere feelings!


    After washing her face, Xiaoyu is "waited on" by her mother to comb her hair, because she can''t pan her hair, or she is a horsetail, simple and rude.


    But Zhao Qun, a native, can''t stand it. He teaches Xiaoyu to comb her hair hand in hand.


    The wooden comb is stained with water (because there is no head oil) and gently cuts across Xiaoyu''s scalp, bringing about bursts of crisp itching, which makes Xiaoyu giggle.


    Xiaoyu, a modern 20-year-old, has found that since she came to this home, she seems to have really become a 10-year-old girl without any sense of disobedience.


    She will not admit that she is pretending to be tender!!!


    On the other hand, Koizumi and his father are on their way back.


    When they got home with a full basket, it was just before 11 o''clock.


    When I entered the village, I heard someone chirping: "have you heard?"


    "What?"


    "Hey, you don''t know where? I heard from Xiao Li, who went to work in the town yesterday, that he saw the Koizumi brothers and sisters selling things in the town! Koizumi''s family didn''t know what good things they had made on the mountain, but they came back with flour instead.


    You don''t know. Many of us met last night. There was a bag of flour in Koizumi''s basket! " Last night, the woman with Koizumi''s basket on her back said loudly.


    "Ah! Really? What else is valuable on this mountain? Don''t talk nonsense A woman nearby looked at her incredulously.


    "Hey, you still don''t believe it. Many of us met last night. If you don''t believe it, you can ask everyone! Besides, what''s the situation of their family? Who doesn''t know about the people in these ten li eight villages? Does their family have the money to buy flour? " The woman was in a hurry when she saw that no one believed her.


    Just at this time, I happened to see Koizumi and his son coming face to face. They immediately cheered and yelled, "you see, the Lord is coming. Let''s go and ask."


    After that, he stepped forward excitedly, because he was eager to prove that his speech was correct. He walked with the wind.


    Koizumi and Zhang Daniu looked at the villagers who slowly surrounded them. What''s the matter?


    The woman came up and asked in a confused voice, "father Koizumi, what are you doing? What''s the use of that? "


    Before Zhang Daniu could react, he said, "wild vegetables, let''s eat them!"


    I didn''t understand how to ask such a low-level question.


    The woman was worried. There were so many people around her. If she didn''t ask anything, she would be looked down upon and said that she was cheating?


    "Don''t deceive me. This thing can sell for money, right? Can you change it for food


    If Zhang Daniu didn''t understand now, he would be too stupid, so he didn''t say anything and kept silent.


    Seeing that Zhang Daniu refused to talk and did not give up, the woman stared at Koizumi and asked, "Koizumi, did you go to town yesterday and change something back?"

 Chapter 38

    Seeing that Zhang Daniu refused to talk and did not give up, the woman stared at Koizumi and asked, "Koizumi, did you go to town yesterday and change something back?"


    Smilingly, she told Koizumi the same story as grandma wolf. She thought that the child would not lie.


    Koizumi did not lie. He tilted his head and looked at the woman in front of him. "Yes, the three Jin flour in the town is easy to sell."


    Xiaoyu told him to say it yesterday, but he thought: I really think he is stupid. Fortunately, Xiaoyu is clever and has already told him how to deal with these people.


    The woman excitedly turned to look at everyone, "you see, what I said is true, you still don''t believe it!"


    A man came forward and looked at Zhang Daniu affectionately, "Daniel, tell me about you. If you have such a good thing, why don''t you tell us! What''s the name of this thing? Can you really eat and exchange for food? "


    How can I tell you that!


    Although I don''t want to talk about it, Daniel thinks that it''s all from the villagers. People have asked, but it''s not good not to say.


    So he told me honestly, "it''s called Pteridium aquilinum. It''s delicious. You can eat it."


    There are about ten people around Koizumi. They all want to see what the legendary Pteridophyte looks like. They also go to get some flour to eat. It''s very expensive.


    One by one, they picked up the ferns in the basket, and some of them didn''t put them back.


    "Koizumi, is this fern that can change flour?" A woman looked at Koizumi and asked.


    Koizumi nodded: "yes."


    "Oh, hey, it''s delicious. Where can I change it? "Father Koizumi?" Another woman opened her mouth and asked the seller''s office how it would work.


    Koizumi secretly pulled down his father''s sleeve, "in the vegetable market, there are many people selling things." Koizumi answered according to Xiaoyu.


    After pulling the sleeves, I found that his father didn''t know where to sell it. He and Xiaoyu haven''t said it yet!


    "Oh, really, does anyone really buy it? Poor people don''t buy it, do they? "


    "Yes, I''m afraid it''s only for big families."


    Koizumi thought to himself, how can these people be so annoyed? He really broke the casserole and asked to the end.


    "Yes, we waited in the market, and then a big family came to ask us and gave us three jin of flour!"


    I''ve been with Xiaoyu for a long time, and I''ve learned to fool people.


    The two of them went straight home!


    After listening to this, some of the peasant women looked at Koizumi''s back. How stupid! People say how much is how much, how also want to talk about the price!


    Half an hour passed when the crowd dispersed.


    No one noticed that Koizumi''s third aunt and Zhang Daniu''s third brother-in-law Hong Guihua were also in the crowd. When they got the news, they quietly stepped back and went home.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Zhang Daniu and Koizumi went into the yard to put down the basket, just to see the delicate and quiet light rain working by the fire, cooking in person.


    And Zhao Qun was there to help.


    "Xiaoyu, your feet are not good, let your mother do it!" Zhang Daniu is concerned.


    "It''s OK, Dad. It''ll be ready soon. Wash your hands first and wait!" Light rain talk, already stir fried good fern from the pot.


    Zhao Qun also picked up a few steamed bread mixed with coarse grain from the cage drawer, put them into a big bowl and put them on the table.


    During the meal, Koizumi told us all about ferns.

 Chapter 39

    Xiaoyu is not surprised. After all, it''s from a village. We all know it sooner or later, but we didn''t expect it to be exposed so early.


    Koizumi said with a smile: "however, I didn''t say where it was sold or that I could change money. I just said that I changed some flour."


    Xiaoyu praised Koizumi a look, "smart!" Give him a thumbs up.


    "Don''t worry, even if they know it, they''ll be OK. There''s no way. Everything''s in vain!" Xiaoyu thought that if she knew it, she didn''t plan to hide it from others. She had plans behind her!


    After dinner, Zhang Daniu and Koizumi went up the mountain with a basket on their back,


    Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun stay at home. Zhao Qun feeds pigs and does housework. Xiaoyu makes ferns for her.


    See Xiaoyu small son in the stove around, while the pot, while pouring water.


    "Xiaoyu, what do you need to do? Let me know. I''ll help you." Zhao Qun is very worried, for fear that light rain will fall into the pot.


    "Ah! OK, mother, you show me the fire, burn some water! I''m a little busy. " She ran here and there for a while. She really wanted to have more hands.


    Zhao Qun angry smile, "that you have not said!" Go to light rain to boil water to see the fire.


    Xiaoyu cracked his mouth and laughed. He took a big wooden basin and put water in it.


    Then put the bracken in the basket bit by bit in the hot water, and then put it in the water.


    Zhao Qun looked at the dangerous action of light rain, and then came, "I come, I come, don''t burn you!"


    "No, Niang, it''s not cooked casually. It can''t be cooked too long or too light..." Xiaoyu wants to stop Zhao Qun, but Zhao Qun is afraid that Xiaoyu will be hurt and won''t let her do it.


    Xiaoyu had to command on one side and teach Zhao Qun how to do it!


    Then Xiaoyu adds firewood to the fire. After she is used to all kinds of modern microwave ovens, induction cooker and natural gas, she can''t burn this kind of fire, especially when there is no lighter.


    Fortunately, every time someone does it first, she just needs to add firewood.


    When all the ferns have been watered and put in a big basin full of water, the water is almost overflowing.


    After changing the water and no longer hot, it''s OK.


    Zhao Qun followed the action of light rain and tore all the ferns in half.


    As soon as they finished, Zhang Xiaoquan and Zhang Daniu came back with two baskets full of baskets, but their expressions were not very good-looking.


    Xiaoyu and her mother quickly helped Zhang Daniu and Koizumi put down the basket and asked, "Dad, brother, what''s the matter with you? You look so ugly. "


    Zhang Daniu quietly went to one side and sat down to smoke.


    After Koizumi put down the basket, he went to a small stool and sat down. "People in the village have gone to the mountains to play ferns. I think if we go on like this, we will not be able to play ferns. If we do, we will go deeper into the woods."


    What was expected!


    "Don''t be angry. There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. If they want it, let them do it! It''s wild anyway, and we can''t control it! " Xiaoyu gently enlightened Koizumi.


    "But I still don''t want to..."


    "I''m not reconciled. Don''t you have my smart, cute and resourceful sister? As long as I''m here, there will be something difficult for us? " Xiaoyu is very proud and confident.


    Zhang Xiaoquan directly to make fun of, this small shameless, "you ah, you, how can boast of their own beautiful, really shameless!"

 Chapter 40

    Zhang Xiaoquan directly to make fun of, this small shameless, "you ah, you, how can boast of their own beautiful, really shameless!"


    "Hum!" Light rain snorted.


    "By the way, Xiaoyu, I know what you just said about" smart and cute ". What does" resourceful "mean?" Koizumi scratched his head in doubt.


    Ah?


    "What does that mean, enough wisdom?"


    Xiaoyu quickly changed the topic, "Niang, you see my brother has made so many, is there any extra basin at home?"


    She looked around. There was only one basin at home, and a small basin for washing face and feet.


    "Ah? This is the only basin in our house! " Zhao Qunli naturally replied, I don''t know why Xiaoyu asked.


    My God!


    Light rain a pat forehead, I drop a god!


    All right, all blame her. Why ask such a question?


    Xiaoyu found two bamboo baskets at home, which were rotten and broken.


    Alas! Xiaoyu sighs in his heart. Forget it. Let''s make do with it first.


    After washing, take out the ferns in the basin and hang them in the frame and beside the frame.


    After Xiaoyu''s gag, Zhang Daniu was not so angry.


    Seeing that the water at home was running out, I took up the burden and went to carry water.


    And so on vacates the big wooden basin, the light rain they continue to get back later the fern with the same method processing, soaks in the water.


    Koizumi did not go out again, so he stayed at home to help Xiaoyu.


    At this time, it was getting late. Zhao Qun washed his hands and prepared to cook.


    "Mother! Make steamed bread with the flour you brought back yesterday! Don''t put corn in it. It''s not delicious.


    Tomorrow, my brother and I will go back to town and buy some flour. " When the time comes to buy two catties of pork, she really wants to change the taste, and her mouth doesn''t taste.


    "You girl, how can you eat all the expensive things in one meal? You should save some." But Zhao Qun can''t bear to see the thin Koizumi and Xiaoyu.


    Finally, he said with a smile, "OK, let''s eat white flour steamed bread instead of corn and corn flour."


    It''s all because they have no ability to be parents. Their family is so poor that their children have nothing to eat.


    At home, the corn planted is only 2-300 Jin a year, and the corn kernel peeled is only about 100 Jin at most. The per capita tax is 10 jin for each person a year, and their family gives 40 Jin a year.


    This is still good. Sometimes when the imperial court increases taxes, the situation is even worse.


    The rest is the family''s food for a year. Their family also grows some sweet potatoes, but the land is not fertile and there is no modern fertilizer.


    There are two baskets in one year, but they are very small.


    Mixed with wild vegetables to eat, barely pull up their brothers and sisters. Koizumi''s father, who is usually in charge of the family, will also go out to do small jobs for large families, or work as a stonecutter to make up for his family.


    "Niang, if you want to order, let''s make steamed buns." What''s good about steamed bread.


    Even if there is no sugar or meat, it''s OK to make a la carte bun!


    "Ha ha, you girl, the idea is more, OK, mother to get some wild vegetables to make steamed buns, give you this little greedy ghost to eat." Zhao Qun went out to look for wild vegetables with a smile.


    Leave the brother and sister with a silly smile.


    Before long, Zhao Qun came back with a handful of wild vegetables and a small white radish.


    "Ah, it''s a dry day. Even the vegetables in the field don''t grow. Even a radish grows like this. What can we do next?"

 Chapter 41

    Zhao Qun sighed, seeing that the day was getting hotter and hotter, and the crops in the field were like soft bones, lying on the ground.


    If it goes on like this, let alone crops, weeds will not grow.


    Koizumi took the dish from Zhao Qun and comforted him: "mother, we are not the only ones in the field. That''s what all other people do. Besides, even if it''s really dead, we have other ways to make a living now. We can''t die of hunger! "


    "Pooh, Pooh, you crow mouth." Zhao Qun chased Koizumi, "how can you say that casually? Even if we can make money, we can''t ignore the ground. That''s the foundation of the family, you bastard. "


    Koizumi was hiding in the courtyard and running so fast that Zhao Qun couldn''t catch up with him, so he had to give up.


    Zhang Xiaoquan murmured to one side, "it''s just like this. It''s good that the land is enough to pay taxes. How can we support a family?"


    "You said it Zhao Qun stares at Koizumi, and Koizumi immediately shuts up. I quickly took the vegetables in my hand and went to wash the vegetables beside the water tank.


    Zhao Qun just let Koizumi go. Instead of staring at him, he turned to see Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu smiles in the whole process. Koizumi deserves it. Although Li is such a Li, he can''t say that. Silly!


    "Light rain!"


    "Ah? Well, mother Xiaoyu, who was found laughing secretly, quickly straightened out her attitude and became very serious.


    "Mother, it''s going to be a day of drought and flood. Can human power intervene? Let''s let it be! Maybe it wasn''t that serious in the end? Don''t we just worry about it? " Xiaoyu enlightens Zhao Qun and explains his ideas to her.


    Zhao Qun nodded after listening, "I know what Xiaoyu said. It''s just a blind worry!"


    Xiaoyu thinks that Zhao Qunxin has put it down. She is thinking that she promised the young boy yesterday that she would go to the town to find him and be a maid for him.


    She stood him up and didn''t know if she would be retaliated, but thinking that the other party didn''t even know where she lived, how could she come to him. I was comforting myself when I was startled by Zhao Qun''s words.


    "Light rain! How do I think you are strange recently? You always say things we don''t understand, and you suddenly know ferns that nobody knows? " Zhao Qun stares at Xiaoyu''s eyes. If it is not for her daughter''s appearance, she will suspect that her daughter has been switched.


    Zhang Xiaoyu''s heart is a clattering, scared instantly stiff, pupil dilation, even every pore, every cell is full of tension.


    Was discovered, she did not perform well, exposed!


    What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?


    She kept asking herself in her heart. Suddenly, Xiaoyu''s mind flashed.


    Blurted out: "mother, in fact, I kept a secret from you!"


    "What''s the matter?" Is this girl really in private with xiaodouzi (Wei Zhixin) of the village head''s family? That boy is the precious son of the village head''s family. Changxiaoyu, two years old, was sent to school in the town and changed her name to Wei... Wei Zhixin.


    The name is very loud, but the boy likes to play with Xiaoyu secretly since he was a child. Why is it called "secretly"? Of course, it''s because the village head dislikes their poor family and wants to find a rich lady for their children.


    Even if she doesn''t take care of herself, she dares to think about rich people. Ever since she knows what the other person thinks, she keeps a light rain and doesn''t let them go out with each other.

 Chapter 42

    But now Xiaoyu is a bit of a scholar. It must be taught by Wei Zhixin. It''s only possible!


    Xiaoyu didn''t know that her mother had been thinking for so long, and said a particularly ridiculous reason, "in fact, during my days when I was sick, I felt dizzy every day, as if I had gone to a strange paradise, where there was an old man with white beard.


    He said that I should not die. It''s not the place I should go. Also said that meet is predestined relationship, send me something as a gift.


    When I woke up, I found that there were many things in my mind, but I didn''t understand them and I was afraid that you were worried, so I didn''t say them! "


    This reason, to say the original she certainly does not believe, but after going through such a strange thing, she herself is thinking, how big is this possible? Will there really be immortals in this world?


    After hearing this, Zhao Qun opens his mouth wide and looks at Xiaoyu stupidly. For a long time, he doesn''t respond.


    I don''t know when the voice of Koizumi, standing behind Xiaoyu, will ringˇ° Xiaoyu, you won''t meet a fairy, will you? Do you remember what he looked like? Can you see him again? When I see him, can you ask for a baby for me... "


    Zhang Xiaoyu


    Awakened by Koizumi''s voice, Zhao Qun slapped Koizumi on the back of his head, "what nonsense? Can you see the immortal anywhere? If you want to see it, you''ll see it when you die! "


    Koizumi shrinks his head and wants to cry.


    He really wants to cry. How can he feel that his treatment is so poor with Xiaoyu that he is the same as the one he picked up.


    "Xiaoyu, is that true? Do you really see the gods? " Zhao Qun looks at Xiaoyu with unbelievable eyes.


    Xiaoyu pretended to be ignorant, "I... I''m not sure, but I do have a lot of things in my mind."


    After all, she comes from the modern times. No matter how she imitates and acts, she always takes some modern habits with her. She takes this opportunity to say that if there is any strange behavior in the future, there will be a source of explanation.


    "My God, Xiaoyu, you are so lucky. You must be the fairy sent by heaven to save our family." Zhao Qun excitedly hugs Xiaoyu and completely ignores Koizumi who is jealous.


    As soon as Zhang Daniu came back with the water, he saw a group of excited Zhao Qun and Koizumi standing beside him.


    Putting down the bucket, he was in a bad mood and asked curiously, "which one is this? Why are you so excited about holding each other? "


    Koizumi told his father what had just happened, and then he found that his father was confused and stood so stupidly.


    Koizumi shook his hand in front of his eyes, but he didn''t respond. He just pushed and woke his father up.


    "Xiaoyu, is that true?" Zhang Daniu is also excited to join the two hugs and become three hugs.


    Koizumi: "what is this situation?


    Xiaoyu didn''t understand. How could her parents be so excited? Shouldn''t she doubt it?


    Xiaoyu was hugged and couldn''t breathe any more. She struggled hard and finally pushed them away to breathe fresh air.


    "Huhuhuhuhu..." it''s so terrible that I almost met the immortal.


    "Dad, mom, don''t get excited. We have something to say!" Hurry to look at Koizumi for help, too warm, can''t bear it!

 Chapter 43

    "Dad, mom, don''t get excited. We have something to say!" Hurry to look at Koizumi for help, too warm, can''t bear it!


    When Koizumi opened up Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun, they were still staring at him. However, seeing that Xiaoyu was as delicate as a devastated flower, he didn''t go on rushing.


    It was only later that Xiaoyu learned that it was easy to believe these strange things in the ancient countryside because of the special superstition.


    "What I said is true, but I''m in a daze. I don''t know if it''s true!" Light rain said again, this kind of words, but more like true, because specious words, give people a kind of elusive, half hidden feeling.


    After the excitement and explanation, many people think of the business - they haven''t cooked yet!


    So he began to get busy. Koizumi made a fire, Zhao Qun made noodles, and Xiaoyu put wild vegetables into the water. He mourned the water twice, went to bitter taste, and then chopped them up, and shredded the radish.


    Then put the two samples into the pot with some oil, stir fry twice, put on the homemade crushed salt, and get ready.


    Then there is baozi, which is rolled thin and put into the fried dumpling, and then put into the steaming cage drawer.


    In the process of repackaging the steamed stuffed buns, Zhang''s father said to everyone, "today I''m going to carry water. The water level of the well in the village is so low that it can''t supply you with water. Therefore, the village head said that in the future, each family can only carry two loads of water at most, and let everyone supervise each other. "


    My God!


    Light rain surprised, this is really to dry rhythm ah, this no crops can bear, but no water, it is absolutely unbearable, people do not have water is no way to live.


    "Well, Dad, isn''t there a river in the village? There is always water there. Let''s bring that water back, boil it, boil it, cool it, and eat it again. " The modern age is not clean. I heard that there are still people taking a bath in the reservoir. Don''t you also use that water?


    It can be seen that the water in the river does not kill people, but it is not very sanitary at most.


    Zhang Daniu nodded, "what Xiaoyu said is, let''s do it." They drank the water from the river when they were young, didn''t they have trouble with their stomachs?


    In the evening, at dinner.


    "Dad, there are too many ferns today. My brother and I can''t take them tomorrow. Is there any way to drag them to town?" Xiaoyu didn''t know what their means of transportation were, so he asked.


    Zhang Daniu took a look at Xiaoyu, stopped his chopsticks and said slowly, "there are ox carts in the village that go to the town, but they only go to the market. The others are the village head''s family and the village head Li''s family. They have ox carts, but... "They are very valuable. How can people lend them to their family for no reason.


    "But what? Do you want money? How much is it? " Xiaoyu asked.


    Zhang Daniu took one side of the pipe, took a deep breath and spewed out white smokeˇ° Of course, it''s best to have money, but it''s not too expensive. Every time you go to the town to take old man Zhang''s ox cart, you''ll get only one Wen per person, and at most you''ll get five to six people. "


    That''s OK! Xiaoyu is relieved. She can accept this.


    "Dad, can you help me borrow it?"


    "No help, you silly boy." Zhang Daniu smiles and rubs Xiaoyu''s hair.


    "I... ha ha, Dad, I''m wrong. Would you like to borrow it for me Xiaoyu walks down the stool, squats down Zhang Daniu''s sleeve and acts coquettishly.

 Chapter 44

    Zhang Daniu pulled back his sleeve, pretended to be serious and raised his voice, "sit well, what does it look like?" See Zhao Qun and Koizumi want to smile, dare not smile, right hand clenched in front of the mouth, "cough cough..." fake cough twice, then said: "after dinner, I will ask."


    Xiaoyu immediately stood up and cheered, "Yeah! Thank you, Dad. Dad is the best. "


    Zhang Daniu is not comfortable to eat with his head down, but he can''t stop smiling.


    Zhao Qun was afraid that Zhang Daniu would bury his face in the bowl. He quickly put chopsticks into his bowl with a smile.


    Koizumi grins to Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu blinks: I''m powerful!


    Koizumi''s grandfather''s house.


    Chen Li, the third daughter-in-law, is telling her family what she heard in the village today that Koizumi''s family has other ways to make money.


    After hearing this, Koizumi''s grandfather, Zhang Youcai, sat on the threshold in silence and smoked. He smashed the pipe and spat out a mouthful of white smoke.


    I didn''t expect that the eldest family left this family. After so many years of poverty, they found a way out.


    Zhang Daniu, the eldest, has been dull since he was a child. He can''t speak and won''t please his elders. Therefore, he and the old lady prefer the following small ones.


    The reason for the separation is that the old woman and the eldest daughter-in-law can not come together. Of course, it is also because they are too eccentric.


    Think of the original separation, the old woman deliberately nothing to the boss, gave half an acre of barren land.


    The eldest family is very proud. They haven''t come to ask for help for more than ten years. Even if they are so poor, they can''t open the pot. Even if last time Xiaoyu was so ill that he almost died and didn''t have money to treat him.


    (in fact, they have been here, but they were ridiculed by Wang Cuihua and her two daughters-in-law for a while, and they were angry and left. After several times, they swore that they would not come to the door even if they were starving. He just didn''t know.)


    He wanted to help, but the old woman was too strict, so he didn''t dare, so we met less.


    "Hum!" The old woman Wang Cuihua slapped the table and said in a loud voice, "the boss is too ignorant. With such good things, why don''t you come home and talk about it?"


    Zhang Youcai knocked on the cigarette pole and said in a low voice, "we have already separated."


    "Bah, what''s the difference? He is not still my son, is not also from my stomach to climb out! He has to be filial to my mother, too Said to pull the heel up.


    "I''m going to find him now. For so many years, I didn''t say that I would give him money for grain. Thinking that they didn''t have money, I didn''t mention it. But now that life is better, it''s time to be filial. " I have to get up in my shoes and go to Koizumi''s house for trouble.


    Lao San (Zhang yuanpen) and Lao San''s daughter-in-law (Chen Li) look on coldly. They want Wang Cuihua to make trouble. If they can get the best things, they will not lose money. At least they can disgust the eldest brother''s family. Anyway, it''s not them. They just go to the theatre.


    The second son (Zhang ma''er) and the second daughter-in-law (Hong Guihua) are not so smart. Hong Guihua is just like Wang Cuihua. He is sour and mean, and haggard


    (in ancient times, people like to change their names, which is easy to support.)


    So Wang Cuihua didn''t like her much, because she didn''t have Chen Lihui.


    Hong Guihua walked over and wanted to go with Wang Cuihua, taking the opportunity to see if there was anything cheap to takeˇ° Mother in law, uncle''s family is not sensible. You have to teach them a lesson. It''s getting late. I''ll go with you. "

 Chapter 45

    Give Zhang ma''er a look, Zhang ma''er immediately said, "yes, let osmanthus go with you, it''s dark and slippery, be a companion!"


    Listening to this, Wang Cuihua''s eyes and eyebrows began to spread out. This daughter-in-law was sensible once and wanted to go with her.


    "All right, let''s go." It''s time for them to go out.


    Chen Li thought for a while and stopped, "mother-in-law, second sister-in-law, wait a minute."


    They looked back at her, "are you going, too? Let''s go. " Wang Cuihua thought Chen Li wanted to go, so she said.


    Chen Li smiles, "it''s not my mother-in-law, but my daughter-in-law thinks so. They probably won''t admit it when they go to my uncle''s house now, and they can''t get anything now. It''s better to wait for them to come back to town tomorrow. If we find them, they can''t refute it. Maybe they can..."


    Chen Li''s meaningful words made Wang Cuihua understand immediately.


    So he didn''t go any more. When he came back, he said to Hong Guihua, "what are you going to do? Why don''t you go back and stay. I don''t know how your brain grows and you eat the same food. Why don''t you have the intelligence of the third family? "


    When facing Chen Li, he smiles, "you still have a fast brain, not like this stupid one."


    Say Chen Li is silent smile, Hong Guihua is not so happy, was pointed at the nose scold, can happy strange.


    She secretly stares at Chen Li, blaming her for not saying it sooner or later. She only says it when they get out of the door, which makes her get scolded.


    Then he covered up his anger and said with a smile, "yes, my younger sister-in-law and I are smart enough to compare with my mother-in-law."


    As soon as Wang Cuihua heard it, she said that she was stupid, and she was not happy. She didn''t expect that the third daughter-in-law was not a good one, but she didn''t give the second daughter-in-law a good face. Who asked her to remind her of this matter just now? If she didn''t say it, she would not lose her face.


    Chen Li and Hong Guihua have been fighting secretly for many years. Chen Li often speaks ill of them in front of the two old people, but Hong Guihua is not a fuel-efficient lamp, so there are no less contradictions in private.


    Let''s talk about Xiaoyu''s family, not the family with short family.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu, Koizumi and Zhao Qun did not sleep and sat on the stool waiting for news.


    At about eight or nine o''clock, Zhang Daniu came back with a smile on his face. He was in a good mood. It seemed that the matter had come to an end.


    "Hahaha, it''s settled. Lao Zhang promised to borrow the cattle for a day with a kilo of flour, but he should take good care of his cattle without any mistake." It costs about 10 Wen. A jin of flour is not expensive, thought Zhang Daniu.


    Xiaoyu thought, it''s OK. It''s really not expensive. It''s just two or three jin of brackenˇ° That''s settled. Dad will go with us tomorrow. We won''t take care of the cow. If we lose it, it''s not good. "


    Zhang Daniu nodded, he had planned to follow, so many things, how can he trust the two children to go, "OK, go to bed early, get up early tomorrow."


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi look happy, this can be too good, do not have to walk!


    Back in the room, they gathered together and whispered, "Xiaoyu, what should I do if this matter is known by others?"


    "They will know what they can do sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time. However, I have a way to make them unable to sell!"


    "You''re not bragging, are you? How is that possible? "


    "Believe it or not, you''ll know tomorrow." Xiaoyu doesn''t pay attention to Koizumi either. He pulls his quilt and lies down to sleep.

 Chapter 46

    "Believe it or not, you''ll know tomorrow." Xiaoyu doesn''t pay attention to Koizumi either. He pulls his quilt and lies down to sleep.


    Another room, "his father, do you believe what Xiaoyu said about immortals today?" Zhao Qun pulled down the thin quilt and leaned slightly against Zhang Daniu''s arms.


    "Believe it or not, the change of Xiaoyu is obvious to all, as long as she is our daughter." He also likes the light rain, smart, let him more father and daughter Tianlun feeling.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    At dawn, Xiaoyu''s family was already busy. Zhao Qun steamed steamed buns in a pot; Koizumi and Xiaoyu put the bracken in the same place, and when the time comes, they will move the basin to the ox cart and take it away; Zhang Daniu went to Lao Zhang''s house to take care of the cattle. He will give flour to his family when he comes back from the town.


    After a while, Zhang Daniu came back with the big black buffalo. There are two wheels on the bottom of the cart.


    A person casually ate two steamed buns, then took a few steamed buns, took water and set out.


    Carry the wooden plate to the car, Xiaoyu and Koizumi sit in the back, Zhang Daniu sit in the front to drive.


    After cleaning up at home, Zhao Qun embroidered and looked after his home. After a while, seeing that there was nothing wrong with his home, he simply went up the mountain with a basket on his back.


    They arrived in the town around 9 o''clock because they were driving the ox cart. At this time, many stores in the town were not open, and there were few people on the street.


    "Dad, go to Delphi restaurant." Seeing that Zhang Daniu didn''t know where to go, Koizumi quickly called out.


    Delphi restaurant is where they sold ferns last time. Blame them for not making it clear to Zhang Daniu.


    "It''s Delphi? Which restaurant is it Zhang Daniu looks at Xiaoyu and Koizumi suspiciously.


    "Yes, Dad, it''s Defu restaurant. They want us to deliver it next time." Xiaoyu happy answer, good, everything is in the direction of development.


    "Oh." Zhang Daniu drove directly to the De Fu Restaurant.


    This time, he drove the ox cart to the back door of the restaurant. Xiaoyu knocked on the door and said, "Dong Dong..." "is there anyone? I''m here to deliver food. "


    After a while, I heard someone''s footsteps, "coming, coming..."


    Open the door, unexpectedly is to give her the guide of the little brother, "ah! Little brother, it''s you. You started working so early? "


    "Ha ha, it''s you. No, I live in the shop, so I get up early."


    "Oh, I see. Is the shopkeeper there?" After Xiaoyu''s greetings, the theme comes back.


    "Yes, of course. I''ll call for you. You can come in first." The second little brother went to call the shopkeeper. Xiaoyu went back to the ox cart and said, "Dad, brother, take the basin to the yard."


    "Xiaoyu, who was that man just now? How can you talk to people for so long? " Zhang Daniu saw Xiaoyu talking and chatting with each other. He thought he was someone.


    "Dad, that''s the waiter of the restaurant. He''s very nice. He helped us last time!" Koizumi answered as he helped.


    Oh, Zhang Daniu didn''t say anything.


    After carrying the basin to the yard, Zhang Daniu looked around and found that the backyard was quite big. "This restaurant is too big. The backyard alone is much bigger than ours."


    Koizumi said: "the front is bigger. Last time I secretly went out to see it, but it''s bigger. It has three floors. There are many people!"


    "Why don''t you stay and help me, so that I can see what it''s like here?" Xiaoyu suggests that since I haven''t seen it, I''ll see you.

 Chapter 47

    "No, I have to watch the cattle. We can''t afford to lose them. I''m relieved to have you here. Darling, dad is waiting for you outside.


    Koizumi takes good care of your sister, you know? " Zhang Daniu said to Xiaoyu with a smile and said to Koizumi solemnly that his face changes so fast.


    "All right, Dad, don''t worry." Koizumi patted the chest to guarantee.


    "Dad, if you don''t let my brother go to see the cattle, it''s the same for you to accompany me." Xiaoyu advises Zhang Daniu.


    "No, if the cow goes mad, your brother can''t hold it. We can''t afford to pay for a cow at that time." Zhang Daniu said honestly and went out.


    Looking at the back of Zhang Daniu walking out the back door, Xiaoyu thinks of her modern father. Her father has been very kind to her since he was a child. He brings back whatever delicious food he eats outside for her


    Father is daughter''s strong arm, forever harbor, even if their back is not straight.


    Light rain eyes pan tears, Koizumi puzzled looking at her, this is how, good end cry what?


    "What''s the matter with you, Xiao Yu?"


    "Nothing... Nothing. I just think Father''s love is great." Light rain wipe tears said.


    Is fatherhood great? what do you mean? Don''t you understand?


    Ha ha ha, this fool, Xiaoyu broke his tears into a smile.


    "Ha ha ha, I heard your laughter from a long distance. Is there any happy event?" The shopkeeper came in stride.


    "Of course, uncle shopkeeper can make a lot of money. I can make a little money. Everyone has his own place. Isn''t that a good thing for everyone?" Xiaoyu is also smiling, and the shopkeeper playing ha ha.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s very interesting. Did you bring ferns today?" The shopkeeper asked with a laugh.


    "It seems that the dishes of the shopkeeper''s uncle are selling well. Look, I''ve sent these to you again. Do you accept them or not?" Xiaoyu pointed to the wooden basin beside him and joked meaningfully.


    "Yes, of course. My family name is Li. If you don''t like it, please call Li Bo." The shopkeeper closed the fan and said slowly.


    This girl is so smart at a young age. She is a born businessman. Her future is limitless. If she makes friends now, she will send charcoal in the snow. That friendship is different.


    "Thank you, Uncle Li." Xiaoyu puns, "my name is Zhang Xiaoyu. This is my brother, Zhang Xiaoquan. I hope Li will take care of me in the future." Light rain along the pole climb, since people have stretched out the olive branch, do not pick up the fool.


    Koizumi follows Xiaoyu and bows to the shopkeeper.


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, we haven''t eaten yet. Let''s go. Let''s eat first." The shopkeeper said that he would take them to dinner.


    "No, we''ve already had it when we came here. Let''s get down to business first. We''ll be waiting for the ingredients for cooking later." Light rain refused, although others are sincere, do not care about this meal and a half, but she is still shallow foundation, not too much.


    The shopkeeper said that it didn''t matter whether Xiaoyu agreed or not, "well, Xiaogao, you can take the dish and weigh it." The shopkeeper waved in exchange for the good second brother.


    "His name is Xiao Gao?" Koizumi pointed to Xiaogao and asked.


    "Yes, his name is Gaoyuan. His family is not very good. I think he''s a good man, so I''ll stay here as a mate." The shopkeeper didn''t want to pay attention to Koizumi, but in the face of Xiaoyu, he just explained.


    "What''s Xiaoyu going to cook today? I''m curious. " The shopkeeper takes Xiaoyu to the kitchen, and Koizumi goes to follow him.

 Chapter 48

    The shopkeeper takes Xiaoyu to the kitchen, and Koizumi goes to follow him.


    "It''s still early today. Let''s make two stews." In other words, Xiaoyu wanders around the kitchen looking for materials.


    At this time, the cooking chefs also came and gathered in the kitchen, but only two people could follow Xiaoyu''s hand-in-hand learning. These two people are the shopkeeper''s confidants.


    Most of the other people just look around, and occasionally they are scolded by the shopkeeper.


    Xiaoyu finds two white turnips and asks one of her disciples to peel and cut them into pieces. Oh, they are her disciples because they learn how to cook, so they also call her Shifu, although she is only 10 years old.


    Taking another apprentice to the backyard, she remembered that when she just glanced at it, she seemed to see an osmanthus tree here. Sure enough, she found it in the corner.


    Let the apprentice pick a piece of cinnamon and pick some sour fruits.


    Xiaoyu first put the washed bones into the stew pot, put on radish, fern, cinnamon, onion, ginger and garlic, then put on a few fruits, add appropriate amount of water, cover the pot, and cook on the fireˇ° The bone soup is strong, the radish is invigorating, and the cinnamon is flavoring. I''ll put two more fruits to remove the greasiness and increase the flavor. It''s the best to eat with fern. " It''s raining and explaining.


    Xiaoyu chooses a grass carp of two or three catties in the water basin, and asks his apprentice to scratch off the scales twice. Then he cuts a few knives on both sides of the fish''s back, puts salt on it, marinates it with green onion, ginger and garlic for a few minutes to remove the fishy smell.


    Then I grab some dog droppings from my pocket and put them into a hot oil pan. Then I take them out, and then I put the fish in. I fry them until they are golden on both sides and take them out.


    Scoop out the excess oil, first put some onion, ginger and garlic, stir fry, put some water, put in the fish, wait for the water to boil, sprinkle some salt.


    Fish soup boiled white, into the section of the fern, a little juice from the pot plate. Put two pieces of boiled vegetables on it.


    At this time, the bone soup also came out, and we had to change it to a low fire to boil slowly, to make the smell of bones.


    "Pa pa pa..." the shopkeeper clapped, "Xiao Yu''s skill is really good, I smell that the five zang organs temple will fight." Shopkeeper laughs, "light rain talks here." Pull the light rain to one side.


    ˇ°Łż What''s the matter with Li Bo? " Xiaoyu asked suspiciously.


    "Xiaoyu, I want to tell you something. Every dish you teach will pay you a silver or two, but you can''t go out and teach others about it. It''s equivalent to that I''ve bought the recipe of your dish. Do you understand? "


    "I understand. Don''t worry. We have a cooperative relationship. How can we smash the signboard?" Light rain pat chest guarantee, "however, I also have something to discuss with Li Bo."


    "Oh, Xiaoyu, just say it." Do you want to take the opportunity to raise the price?


    "Anything I sell here, Libo can''t buy from others, at least not in this territory, even if the price is lower, OK?" This is the sole agency, monopoly dealers.


    Hehe, this girl''s brain is really fast. He just said that she couldn''t disclose the formula, so she took advantage of the situation and proposed the idea of exclusive supply.


    "OK, but if I need a lot of goods, you have to find a way to get them." Otherwise, if supply falls short of demand, he will lose money.


    Light rain eyes turned, "OK, let''s sign the contract in black and white." It''s simple. She has a way.

 Chapter 49

    "OK, by the way, Xiaoyu, what''s that you put in the dish every time? Can you sell it to me, too?" But he saw it several times. Zhang Xiaoyu was kicking in his pocket, baby was tight.


    "Ah, it''s not easy to get. It''s my treasure. It''s not for sale." Xiaoyu holds the place where the dog excrement pepper is put on his chest tightly, and he looks on guard.


    Of course, it''s all acting. As long as something can be exchanged for money, there''s nothing that can''t be sold. It just gives people the illusion that something is precious.


    "Make a price and I''ll take it!" He doesn''t want anything bad.


    "No... no, I don''t sell it." Xiaoyu continues to bite.


    "10 Wen? 20 Wen? 30 Wen 50 Wen a Jin, you can always sell it. " It''s already very high.


    "50 Wen? I don''t even sell 100 Wen for you. You think it''s Chinese cabbage. How about a kilo? " Xiaoyu''s eyes are wide open in surprise, and his face is full of: are you kidding?


    No, what is it, so expensive?


    "What''s the use of this thing? You are so precious. " The shopkeeper is hard to understand.


    "It''s not a great thing. It''s just a seasoning. When cooking, it''s more fragrant." Light rain light way.


    What else do you want? Isn''t cooking for fragrance?


    "Why don''t you be a chef for Xiaoyu? I''ll give you two Liang a month, but others don''t have one or two." If you don''t sell it, you can cook for me, depending on what you choose.


    Well, isn''t that what you''re trying to do?


    Light rain a face tangled, finally special embarrassed said: "well, I sold to Li Bo, but 100 Wen a Jin, if it is dry, 120 Wen a Jin, this thing is really difficult to do, if you agree, I will sell you, do not agree, and this thing is very small, you do not let me give too much." Xiaoyu is in a dilemma. She is happy and has more income.


    The shopkeeper thought about it. If it''s so good, it''s good to try it. "OK, I''ll take it."


    If you write it in black and white and sign it, the contract will be signed successfully.


    The shopkeeper gave the money to Xiaoyu, "fern, a total of 52 Jin, is 156 Wen, two dishes, two liang silver, take it for you." After the shopkeeper made it clear face to face, he gave the money to Xiaoyu.


    "Li Bo, I''d like to trouble you. If someone asks me, you can say that you want to exchange flour with me, OK?" Xiaoyu is sorry to ask.


    "Oh, what''s the reason for that?" The shopkeeper was puzzled.


    Xiaoyu smiles and doesn''t say why.


    "Well, I promise." Xiaoyu didn''t want to say, so he didn''t ask.


    Because last time someone saw her and Xiaoyu on the street, they went back to publicize, so Xiaoyu simply asked one of her disciples to buy 5 jin flour and 1 jin meat for her.


    It cost 55 Wen in total, 15 Wen a jin of pork, all thin.


    After the bone soup is cooked, Xiaoyu happily walks to the back door with a huge sum of money. Koizumi follows him with 5 jin of flour and 1 jin of meat.


    Light rain is the same, the more money hidden in the chest, leaving a little bit on the sleeve pocket.


    When I came out, I saw Zhang Daniu sitting on the cart. In the corner of the alley, I saw Xiaoyu waving to them.


    Xiaoyu first gave Koizumi a wink, pulled down his sleeve, then happily waved, "Dad, you see, we got the meat!"


    Koizumi also happily raised the hands of flour, "there are five Jin of flour le."

 Chapter 50

    "Ha ha ha, that''s good. Xiaoyu and Koizumi are great! Let''s go home now. " Zhang Daniu said with a loud smile, with a smile on his face and two people on the car ready to go home.


    "Dad, we''ll talk about it in detail after we go back. I''ll tell my mother first." Xiaoyu''s mysterious clothes.


    "Good." Looking at the light rain, you know the harvest is good.


    Now it''s past 12 o''clock, "why did you come out so long? I thought something happened to you. I was going to look for you." Zhang Daniu has been waiting for a long time. Why is it so long?


    "Because Xiaoyu wants to teach the chef to cook!" Koizumi gives Zhang Daniu a solution.


    "Xiaoyu teaches the chef to cook?" Zhang Daniu was surprised. How could it be?


    "Yes, Xiaoyu''s food is delicious. The shopkeeper wants to keep Xiaoyu as a cook, but Xiaoyu doesn''t agree." Koizumi sat next to Zhang Daniu, his feet swaying on it.


    Ahˇ° Xiaoyu, is what your brother said true? It can''t be a lie. " Zhang Daniu can''t believe it.


    "It''s true, isn''t the light rain severe?" In order to pretend to be tender, Xiaoyu is also very competitive.


    "Well, it''s very bad. The light rain is the worst." Zhang Daniu was driving with a smile.


    Xiaoyu is on their way back. It suddenly occurred to them that the three of them haven''t had lunch today, and the other three steamed buns they brought in the morning have been eaten on the way.


    However, Zhang Daniu must have no money to buy them food.


    "Dad, there''s a steamed bun shop. Er, I''ll go to buy steamed bread. I''m hungry." Xiaoyu rubbed his stomach and showed his flat stomach to Zhang Daniu.


    Zhang Daniu had some hesitation, thinking that he could save a little.


    But seeing the child rubbing his belly, he agreed with a smile.


    Forget it, the children earn their own money, and they should spend their own money. They are still young and growing up. They should eat better.


    With Zhang Daniu''s consent, Xiaoyu happily got off the bus and went to the baozi shop to buy four big steamed buns, one for one Wen.


    Take one to Zhang Daniu, one to Koizumi, one carefully wrapped, "take this back to my mother to eat." Then I slowly ate the steamed bread in my hand. Although I didn''t put sugar in it, I chewed it carefully, and it also had a sweet taste.


    Zhang Daniu looked at the chubby steamed bread in his hand. He was moved and sad. He had no ability to make a good life for his family and asked his children to come out to earn money to buy food.


    "I''m not hungry. Here you are." Zhang Daniu hands the steamed bread to Xiaoyu. The steamed bread should be given to the child. He will eat it when he goes back.


    "Dad, why don''t you eat? We''ve been out all day. We must be hungry. Besides, we can''t eat so much. You can eat it." Koizumi chews the steamed bread and persuades Zhang Daniu.


    "Yes, Dad, you can eat it. It''s not delicious when it''s cold." Xiaoyu looked at Zhang Daniu, even a steamed bread is reluctant to eat, simply said: "if you do not eat, I do not eat." Xiaoyu put the steamed bread in his hand and just looked at Zhang Daniu.


    Koizumi didn''t eat it, neither did he. In the end, he decided to follow his younger sister, who was smarter than him.


    Zhang Daniu looked at Xiaoyu and Koizumi. He rubbed Xiaoyu''s head and ate the steamed bread. He feels that Xiaoyu is more and more sensible!


    Xiaoyu is very tangled today. I''m afraid that the teenager will wait for her in the town.


    But I didn''t meet him. I was worried that he was playing some tricks again. Would he run to her house to block her?

 Chapter 51

    But I didn''t meet him, and I was worried about whether he was playing any tricks, and whether he would run to her house to block her?


    But I didn''t expect to be so quiet, nothing happened.


    Around 3 o''clock, we went home, home to find that Zhao Qun has made two baskets of ferns back.


    Seeing everyone, Zhao Qun wiped his hands on his apron and said, "if you''re hungry, I''ll heat you up. You can eat immediately.


    "Ah, mother, when did you get so many ferns?" Koizumi exclaimed in a loud exclamation. He also said that he would come back early today. He would go and get some back later.


    "As soon as you went out, I went. Now all the people in the village have gone. It''s so busy. I wonder if they''ve got food? " Their mountain is almost finished. Everyone is crazy!


    "Ah! Everybody went? So what else are we doing? Isn''t there no flour to eat? " Koizumi was so depressed that his good fortune was ruined.


    "It''s OK. Let them go." Xiaoyu has a good idea.


    "Mother, this is all the money I got today. I''ll save it for you." Xiaoyu took out all the money and didn''t leave a cent.


    "Wow! Why so much? There''s more silver! " Zhao Qun is very surprised, even Zhang Daniu can''t believe it. At the beginning, Xiaoyu didn''t say it. He didn''t think it was much.


    "It''s my sister''s cooking. One or two silver for a dish." Koizumi and you Rongyan are able to help their parents.


    Ah? How much do you earn by cooking?


    "No, the boss didn''t know how to make this dish delicious, so he gave me money. I dare not compare with those chefs." Xiaoyu embarrassed smile, she just has the wisdom of predecessors.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun look at each other and believe that Xiaoyu is enlightened by the gods.


    After a quick meal, everyone went on their own.


    Zhang Daniu went to return the cow and brought a jin of flour with him.


    Zhao Qun returned the flour lent to Xiaoyu to mend his body.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are dealing with ferns at home. They are busy talking and laughing when they hear someone shouting outside the hospital.


    "Open the door, dead people! In broad daylight, what gate to lock Wang Cuihua''s impolite voice came from outside the door.


    "Granny, don''t you think the door is open? It''s just a ride. Let''s go straight in. It''s not an outsider. " Hong Guihua looked carefully and saw that the door of the fence was not closed. She went forward and pushed it open gently.


    Light rain and Koizumi two people look at each other, "someone came to our house, who is it, mouth so smelly?" Xiaoyu asked suspiciously.


    "It''s supposed to be grandma and ER Bo Niang. It sounds like that." Koizumi frowned and replied.


    Xiaoyu put down the fern in his hand and stood up, "I want to see what kind of people have such thick skin!"


    After that, he walked out of the fire and went outside. Koizumi also got up and followed him.


    Light rain just came a few steps to see the two people who have come in.


    In front of a person with green cloth wrapped hair, from the exposed place can see the black gray hair. He was dressed in a patched blue dress and dressed as a farmer. A cold cross brow, chamfered eyes, a look is a sour and mean face.


    The latter one is younger, with the yellow skin of a serious countryman, and is wearing a Ru skirt with small flowers. However, it seems that he has been wearing it for several years.


    They are Wang Cuihua, Koizumi''s grandmother, and Hong Guihua, her second aunt.

 Chapter 52

    They are Wang Cuihua, Koizumi''s grandmother, and Hong Guihua, her second aunt.


    Before Xiaoyu spoke, Wang Cuihua said, "isn''t there anyone at home? Why don''t you pretend to be dead? Dumb? A family loses money and goods. "


    At this time, the neighbors who heard the news all came out and stood outside the courtyard to watch the excitement.


    Listening to the rude remarks, Xiaoyu''s face is as black as ink, and her eyes are fixed on the damned old woman in front of her.


    Then he pretended to be hazy, "who are you looking for, grandma? I haven''t even seen you. Oh, you''re not here to beg, are you? But... "Xiaoyu hesitated and looked around," my family is very poor. I don''t have food for you. You''d better go to another house and ask! "


    "Ha ha ha..." there was a burst of laughter outside the hospital. "This old lady has driven the Daniu family out of the house for a long time. I''m afraid Xiaoyu didn''t come to see her. It''s too cruel!"


    "Well, who says not? Daniel''s family was really bitter. They were struggling to pull the three children. That winter... "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Wang Cuihua was originally said to be a beggar, so she got angry. These broken mouth skin people were still shouting outside, and they couldn''t see her face.


    "What do you mean, you little bitch? I''m your grandmother. I''m not a beggar. Money losing goods are just lack of insight. They don''t have any eyesight Wang Cuihua yells abuse at Xiaoyu, trying to call her back.


    But Xiaoyu is not used to this bad habit, "who do you scold?"


    "Bitches scold you!" Wang Cuihua immediately replied.


    Light rain nods, picks eyebrow way: "Oh, originally the slut scolds me!"


    Suddenly, it was quiet outside, and then there was more laughter, "ha ha ha ha... I really picked up a stone and hit my feet, but someone called me a slut. This is the first time I''ve heard about it! That''s funny. "


    Wang Cuihua this just reaction come over, angry all over the face flushed, "you... You..." pointing to light rain, words can''t say.


    Light rain confused with his fingers, "what''s wrong with me?"


    Wang Cuihua was so angry that she rolled her eyes and was about to fall down. Hong Guihua quickly held her mother-in-law, looked at Xiaoyu and said in a loud voice, "this is your grandmother, I''m your second aunt! Do you talk to your elders like that? "


    "Did I say anything?" Light rain pointed to his doubts and said to himself, but the voice is not small, just can let people outside hear.


    "You... You''re not my grandmother or aunt. I don''t have relatives like you!" Koizumi stood up and stopped Xiaoyu behind him, glaring at the two people in front.


    On the other hand, just returned the ox cart and came out of old man Zhang''s house, Zhang Daniu walked home slowly on the road.


    A man who happened to see Xiaoyu''s family saw it and said in a high voice, "Daniel, you are still out. Your mother has come to your house to make trouble. I heard that you are going to beat your daughter!"


    what?


    Zhang Daniu was so surprised that he didn''t even have time to say thank you, so he ran home.


    Why did he come home? Her temper, don''t beat his baby girl bad, Xiaoyu is not in good health, think of here, run faster.


    At the other end, Zhao Qun returned the borrowed flour to sister-in-law Li''s house, where he would NAG and knock.


    They were talking and laughing. Li Shan, sister-in-law Li''s 12-year-old son, rushed in and said, "Hoo... Hoo... Aunt Zhang..."


    "Hey, you child, why are you in such a hurry? You''ve been chased by the wolf. Let''s talk about something slowly!" Mrs. Li said with concern.

 Chapter 53

    Zhao Qun had a bad feeling in his heart and began to look uneasy.


    "Auntie, go back quickly. Xiaoyu''s grandmother is coming. She''s making trouble at your house. If she goes late, Xiaoyu is afraid that she will suffer a loss!" Li Shan took two breaths before he made his words clear.


    He was playing outside. When he came home, he saw a lot of people around Xiaoyu''s house. He was curious and went into the crowd to have a look. He just saw Xiaoyu''s grandmother chasing Xiaoyu in the yard with a stick. I didn''t know that Aunt Zhang was playing in his house, so I came back to report it.


    what?


    Zhao Qun stood up and went out without saying anything. How did her mother-in-law come to her home. I''ve been out of business for so many years. I''m sure I''ll go to the three treasures hall this time. I''m afraid it''s nothing good!


    Think of home on the rain and Koizumi at home, don''t let people bully, that foot with stepped on the wheel of wind and fire.


    Aunt Li wanted to go home with Zhao Qun. As soon as she came out, Zhao Qun disappeared, so she had to follow her.


    At this end, because of what Xiaoyu and Koizumi said, Wang Cuihua, who was almost stunned, was running after them with a stick picked up from the ground.


    But after Hong Guihua was scolded by Xiaoyu, she stopped Koizumi and didn''t let Koizumi help her. So Wang Cuihua chased Xiaoyu. Who let Xiaoyu''s words make people angry? Of course, she didn''t let her go.


    Xiaoyu is a 10-year-old girl. How can an old woman catch her.


    But she thought, since you want to hit me so much, of course I will help you.


    So when she ran, she would speed up when Wang Cuihua was about to catch up.


    But when she was about to give up, she slowed down and made her reluctant to give up.


    This led to Wang Cuihua chasing light rain tired half dead, but did not even touch the corner of the clothes, let alone beat her.


    Wang Cuihua''s forehead was full of sweat, so she had to stop for a while, panting with her hands.


    "You..." weakly pointed to Xiaoyu, and finally turned his head to Hong Guihua, scolded: "you are a dead man, looking at my mother so tired, I don''t know how to help? You go, catch her for me, I don''t believe it, I can''t cure you little bitch! "


    Hong Guihua: "sitting and watching a play can be smashed by the pot falling from the sky!


    If you can''t catch her, you''ll know what to do with her.


    Hong Guihua rolled up her sleeve and grabbed the broom to make light rain.


    Koizumi saw, immediately dragged her leg, so that she can not move half a minute.


    Hong Guihua was so angry that she hit Koizumi with her broomˇ° Let go, I told you to let go, don''t let go and kill you! "


    How can Koizumi let go? Xiaoyu is about to be beaten. Xiaoyu is different from him. He has thick skin and is not afraid of beating.


    Hong Guihua didn''t save her effort at all. She beat Koizumi to death. Koizumi screamed in pain, but she firmly grasped Hong Guihua''s leg and refused to let her go.


    Light rain is to see in the eyes, pain in the heart.


    People around here only watch plays, regardless of their own business. Xiaoyu is in a hurry. Why can''t parents come back.


    Xiaoyu was so anxious that she stamped her feet. Suddenly, she knelt down and said, "grandma, second aunt, what''s wrong with us? If you want to beat us like this, aren''t we relatives? My father is your son, too? "


    Xiaoyu cried loudly, the tears are rushing down, crying is heartbroken, empathy ah.


    Just when the villagers couldn''t bear to say something, Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun appeared.

 Chapter 54

    Just when the villagers couldn''t bear to say something, Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun appeared.


    "Mother, what are you doing? They are still children Zhang Daniu''s bitter accusation, came forward to help the weeping rain up.


    Zhao Qun is still playing Koizumi to see Hong Guihua, the fire suddenly high, "Hong Guihua!" Angrily walked over, "you dare to hit my son, I and you desperately!"


    And Hong Guihua scuffle, is probably in front of a scene of gas, that hand, that strength, directly to Hong Guihua body hello.


    Hong Guihua was shocked by Zhao Qun''s angry eyes. After a moment''s stupefaction, she began to return her hand.


    Women fight by pulling hair, picking clothes and pinching meat.


    But Zhao Qun was so angry that he scratched Hong Guihua''s face, and the pain made Hong Guihua cry.


    After a while, they rolled on the ground and their clothes were covered with dust.


    Aunt Li, who came from behind, wanted to pull them apart, but she didn''t, so she yelled at the onlookers: "where are you going to see the play? If you don''t come here quickly, a few people will open it and kill people in a moment. It''s no good for you! "


    And some of the women heard this, and said, yes, they are going to kill people, and their onlookers will also ask questions.


    So they all came forward to help, and several people worked together to pull them apart. That is to say, they pulled them apart, and they were still reluctant to continue.


    After Zhang Daniu helped Xiaoyu up, he calmly looked at Wang Cuihua, "Niang, what do you want to do? Even if there is something wrong with the child, you can say it. How can you still start and be so cruel?"


    "Bah, I''m an elder. Naturally, I have the right to teach them a lesson. They are disobedient and unfilial. They deserve to be killed!" Wang Cuihua was upright and upright. She didn''t go to other people''s home to teach them.


    "Mother, I still respect you as my mother, so I call you, but don''t forget, we have separated!" Zhang Daniu said in a deep voice.


    "So what? Even if the family is separated, you are my son. No matter how hard your wings are, they can''t fly out of the palm of my hand. " Wang Cuihua looked coldly, don''t think that separation can get rid of her, not so easy.


    "But when we split up, we said well, and then we''ll go our separate ways!" Zhang Daniu''s face was livid, but he couldn''t find words to refute.


    "Go your own way? I didn''t say that Even if I said it, it was before, but now it doesn''t count.


    "You..." Zhang Daniu frowned and finally asked, "what do you want?"


    "Well! OK? It''s said that you have a way to make money. Can you change food? Tell me the way! Also, today you seem to have got a lot of good things, and show them to my old lady Wang Cuihua''s nostrils turned to the sky and looked at the boss in her heart.


    Every time she makes such a fuss, the boss will surrender. I believe it''s the same this time.


    Whispering around the voice sounded again, "this old woman is too cheeky, such things can be done."


    "Yes, I''ve lost my life. Now I still have the face to do this kind of thing to other people."


    "I remember when Koizumi''s parents were separated out, they didn''t have anything. Even the house they live in now is a rented cowshed!"


    "Ah, I feel sorry for the family. It''s not easy to have a good life, so I''m entangled."


    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 55

    "Ah, I feel sorry for the family. It''s not easy to have a good life, so I''m entangled."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Wang Cuihua''s face was said to be burning. She was angry and yelled, "what are you looking at? It''s our own family business. If you have any good-looking things, go away, go away!"


    There is such a good play to see, how can everyone leave, all stay.


    All of a sudden, "why, that''s the way I came up with. It''s my hard-earned food. You said you wanted it. Did you ask me?" Xiaoyu stands up and looks at her indignantly.


    "Why? Just because I gave birth to you and raised your father, just because I''m your grandmother! " Wang Cuihua stares at the smelly girl in front of her eyes.


    "Hum, what''s grandma?" Xiaoyu turned to look at the villagers around him, "uncles, grandfathers, grandmothers, aunts, brothers and sisters, I would like to ask you, I haven''t seen this person since I was a child, and I haven''t been held on my back, not to mention eating a grain of rice or drinking a drop of water from her.


    May I ask you, is there such a grandmother in the world? " The rain choked, pitiful.


    After hearing this, Zhao Qun, who was held by Aunt Li, became very red. He remembered that after he married Koizumi''s father, his mother-in-law had made all kinds of troubles. After the separation, he felt sad again. He could not help holding Aunt Li''s shoulder and began to cry.


    Daniel Zhang had a black face. He felt very uncomfortable in his heart and voice. He felt that if he spoke, he might cry.


    Koizumi went to Xiaoyu silently and hugged her.


    We look at the 10-year-old light rain, Bata Bata tears, accusation of looking at you. Looking at the appearance of Koizumi''s parents again, I felt very unhappy.


    So someone stood up and said, "Auntie, you are not so kind. Koizumi''s family is not easy. How can you do that?"


    When someone comes out, others come out one after another to speak for Koizumi.


    But Wang Cuihua is a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water, does not care about other people''s views, rogue would like to give things to Zhang Daniu.


    Light rain heart sink down, it seems that this move does not work, also right, if she cares about everyone''s opinion, at the beginning of things will not be so absolute.


    Xiaoyu thought about it and said, "if you want the formula, I can give it to you, but you have to promise me a request.


    I don''t have to look for my parents. They don''t know how to do it. You know, it''s poisonous. You can''t make it. If you eat it, you''ll die. " See her want to retort, light rain quickly stopped.


    "Little girl film, you can have what request, what your grandmother wants that is all should, take out quickly!" Hong Guihua was crying. She was not happy when she heard this. They should have come to ask for something. It''s natural. Why should they agree to what the devil asked for!


    Zhao Qun was put up and kicked by Hong Guihua, "my family owes you? Do you want a face? I can say that. I''ll kick you to death


    Because of being pulled, Hong Guihua also hid for a while, did not kick.


    Wang Cuihua, who was still hesitant, did not do it. She sat down on the ground like a splash and pedaled wildly. "I don''t care. If you don''t tell me how to do it today and hand it in, I won''t go away!" Then he started howling.


    "It''s not natural that my son and daughter-in-law are not filial to their parents, regardless of the old man''s life and death..."

 Chapter 56

    Zhang Daniu''s face is more and more ugly, especially looking at the neighbors are watching here, the heart is more and more boring.


    He thought, forget it, she wants to give it, rarely entangled with people, let people see jokes in vain.


    Just as he was about to speak, Xiaoyu took his hand and shook his head.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Wang Cuihua on the ground. "Dad, since grandma likes to stay on the ground, she must feel cool on the ground. Let''s not disturb her.


    I''m hungry. Let''s cook and let them cool down here. "


    Then he looked up at the hot day and said, "I can''t stand it. It''s so hot. Let''s go in and have a rest."


    Next, Zhang Daniu and Koizumi will enter the house.


    Wang Cuihua was stunned, Hong Guihua was stunned, and the onlookers were hoodwinked... What do you mean, let them make trouble?


    Zhao Qun reacted and took sister-in-law Li''s hand. "Sister-in-law Li, Xiaoyu is right. Let''s go in and have a rest. Let''s let them cool down here.".


    Don''t be shameful. Don''t be shameful. I won''t give it yet The first sentence is to help sister-in-law Li, and the second one is to the two scoundrels.


    Seeing that Xiaoyu''s family is going to enter the house, Wang Cuihua turns over and gets up. She quickly steps forward and wants to enter the houseˇ° What do you mean? Do you want to kill me? Don''t you give me some water as soon as possible. "


    Zhao Qun was stopped, "mother-in-law, my family is poor, there is no ladle!"


    "Then use the bowl!" Wang Cuihua is in a hurry.


    "No bowl, either!" Zhao Qun light way.


    "You black sheep, how to be a family, how to have nothing!" Wang Cuihua was angry and yelled.


    "How to be a home? I also want to know how to be my family. Did my mother-in-law give me a bowl or a penny? " Zhao Qun asked angrily.


    "Well thought, here''s the money? What dreams do you have in broad daylight


    "Ha ha... Yes, what kind of dream do I have? How can you always give us things? I''m afraid you want us to starve to death!" Zhao Qun laughed angrily.


    The old house of Zhang Jia.


    When Zhang Youcai''s family got the news, they knew that there was a lot of trouble there. They didn''t want to join in the fun, but they heard that it was a bit noisy, so the rest of the family went to have a look.


    Koizumi''s home.


    Wang Cuihua played a rogue, "anyway, if you didn''t give me something today, I won''t go. If you annoy me, I''ll go to the Yamen to sue you, saying that you don''t support your parents, disobey and unfilial! "


    Xiaoyu is watching. People who are most tired of relying on the old and selling the old also have such moral kidnapping in the enlightened times like modern times.


    It is said that the world is full of parents, no matter how parents also have the grace of birth,.


    People who say these words just stand and talk without backache. They don''t put things on themselves. They know everything. If things happened on themselves, they wouldn''t think so.


    In modern times, enslavement of children and daughter-in-law, deliberately saying that family members are not good to themselves, emerge in an endless stream.


    For example, in the face of such things, who is right and who is wrong?


    Xiaoyu stood up and said, "grandma, it''s useless for you to tell my parents. Only I know this thing. If you want it, you can only agree to my request. Otherwise, you can''t talk about it. It''s useless to spill it again!"


    Xiaoyu is really annoyed, also disdain to install, directly to the point. It doesn''t matter if other people look at her differently.

 Chapter 57

    We see Xiaoyu''s eyes are really strange. She is not only eloquent, but also doesn''t speak like a child.


    Although people in ancient times were precocious and married at the age of twelve or thirteen, few people dared to contradict their elders so directly.


    Wang Cuihua stares at Xiaoyu. She doesn''t expect that the way to make money is actually her idea. That''s troublesome. She can force her eldest son and daughter-in-law, but not her children.


    Think about it, she can pretend to agree, anyway, it''s OK to go back afterwards? And a little girl, no matter how smart, has never seen the world. What can she ask for.


    "OK, I promise you, you will tell me how to do that thing," thinking that they have got good things today, "and you will give me what you have got today." It''s said that all they eat is white flour. They have to come back and don''t leave any.


    Light rain a tangled appearance, almost dare not make a decision, look at Zhang Daniu, and look at Zhao Qun them.


    Zhang Daniu nodded in silence, Zhao Qun turned his head out of sight, and Koizumi looked resentful.


    Xiaoyu had a smile in his eyes and hesitated: "OK... OK!"


    In doing so, she just gave people the illusion that a precious thing was going to be taken away, so that the other party would gloat, just like picking up the stool.


    Sure enough, Wang Cuihua and Hong Guihua were happy and said in a big voice: "what are you waiting for? Take out the things quickly!" Hong Guihua can''t wait to see Xiaoyu.


    A burst of disdain from the same village, this old Zhang''s family is not a thing, even some food must be cleaned, shameless!


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t asked yet." Xiaoyu plays leisurely with Zhang Daniu''s arm.


    Zhang Daniu also spoiled did not return the hand, let her play.


    "Well, tell me quickly, what are you doing? I have to go home to cook!" Wang Cuihua feels her stomach. Now that the sun is setting, she hasn''t eaten yet.


    Xiaoyu eyes micro MI, then opened, "my request is... From then on, the two families have their own, each irrelevant, our family and you no longer have any relationship, no relationship."


    Wang Cuihua thought, isn''t this the same as what the boss said when he separated? Now she''s looking for it again. At that time, she''ll just pretend she doesn''t have it.


    "Yes, I will." I thought this girl was smart, but I didn''t expect that she was also a fool.


    What did Zhang Daniu want to say? Xiaoyu pulled his arm and said silently, "believe me!"


    Well, Zhang Daniu thought, I believe Xiaoyu once. This fern affair is her way. She has the right to deal with it.


    Zhao Qun quit. How can we do that? They all suffered a loss once and were cheated onceˇ° No, I don''t agree. "


    "It''s none of your business. Get out of the way. It''s none of your business." Wang Cuihua is afraid that this big daughter-in-law messes up the matter, roars.


    Xiaoyu secretly shakes her head at Zhao Qun, indicating that she should not worry and believe her.


    Zhao Qun was so angry that he went directly into the room and ignored the business!


    "OK, since grandma has agreed, brother, please go and invite the village head uncle to come here as a witness." Xiaoyu turns to Koizumi to invite the village head.


    Koizumi puzzled, asked the village head why, was a light rain stare, immediately obedient ran out.

 Chapter 58

    Hong Guihua felt that something was wrong. She asked the village head to do something, but she didn''t dare to say anything to avoid being blamed by her mother-in-law.


    Wang Cuihua thinks that if the village head comes, he can still manage their family affairs.


    Xiaoyu took Zhang Daniu to the corner and asked quietly, "Dad, do you blame me for making my own decisions?" Xiaoyu asks carefully, because she seems to be a little noisy.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Daniu rubbed Xiaoyu''s head and sighed: "Xiaoyu, how can dad blame you? It''s just what you think. You know that... "


    Xiaoyu interrupted, "Dad, did you say the same thing when you separated?"


    Zhang Daniu nodded in silence.


    "Do you have any witnesses? Do you have any written evidence? "


    Zhang Daniu shook his head. "It''s not, because it''s all about his own family..." it''s not easy to spread.


    Xiaoyu took Zhang Daniu by the arm and said frankly, "so, it''s because there''s no evidence now that Granny and they will come to trouble so blatantly. If we really don''t give it to her, she will go to the Yamen to sue, and then it will be another trouble."


    Zhang Daniu is silent, and Xiaoyu is right. If he had done so at the beginning, there would have been nothing today.


    "What do you think, you just let me believe you..." Zhang Daniu looked at Xiaoyu curiously and hopefully, and didn''t know what Xiaoyu wanted to do.


    Xiaoyu definitely looked at Zhang Daniu and saw that he really didn''t have any sign of anger. Then he picked out the way: "Dad, if you let your grandmother and you break off the relationship, what would you do?"


    Zhang Daniu lowered his head and remained silent for five minutes. Then he raised his head. First he looked at Xiaoyu carefully and looked at her firm eyes. Then he slowly said, "you know the attitude of your grandparents towards our family. Although this decision is very bad, it is difficult to be accepted by the world."


    After a pause, he continued: "but for the sake of this family, I..." closed my eyes hard, "I agree!"


    Xiaoyu was shocked by his uncomfortable but firm face. After calming down, Xiaoyu pulled Zhang Daniu, "Dad, then we can do this... This... Again..."


    They had just made a plan. Wang Cuihua was impatient and was in a rage. Just as Zhang Daniu was about to pass by, the crowd gave way.


    Xiaoyu thought that Koizumi had invited the village head so soon. It turned out that Wang Cuihua''s reserve army had arrived. Zhang Youcai, Daniel''s two brothers and Chen Lidu had arrived.


    "What are you doing, old lady? It''s time to go home! " Zhang Youcai went to Wang Cuihua and whispered.


    "Back what back? I haven''t got my things yet! I want you back! " Wang Cuihua looks at Zhang Youcai''s unpromising appearance and goes back.


    Zhang Youcai choked, simply ignored her, and said hello to Zhang Daniu, "boss, what''s the matter, so many people?"


    Xiaoyu murmurs, what''s the matter? Don''t you know? What big garlic!


    The two brothers from behind didn''t say hello when they saw Zhang Daniu, not to mention Chen Li. They all hated having to know each other.


    "Don''t you know, dad?" Zhang Daniu didn''t explain it either. Instead, he asked a rhetorical question, which made Zhang Youcai unable to go up or down.


    Just then, "the village head is coming, the village head is coming!"


    Looking at the village head coming, he immediately made way for him to come in.


    The head of the village is a bearded, about 170, wearing a gray black short fight, also dressed as a real farmer.

 Chapter 59

    The head of the village is a bearded, about 170, wearing a gray black short fight, also dressed as a real farmer.


    Walking in big characters, he looked at the people in the courtyard and said, "what is this for? What''s the matter? "


    "Oh, how come the village head is here, and there''s not much to do. Why bother you to come here? They are too ignorant." Zhang Youcai came forward with a smile and flattered him. He didn''t expect that the eldest family would invite the village head?


    "I asked the village head to come, and I solved the problem today." Zhang Daniu took a look at Zhang Youcai and said.


    "Brother, what are you doing? I''m going to talk about you. What a big problem. Let''s just close the door at home. How can we call the village head? " Zhang ma''er rushed forward, pointed to Zhang Daniu''s nose and said in a loud voice that he didn''t treat him as a brother at all.


    "That is, I said, elder brother, let''s just discuss what we want. You can do it like this. What a shame!" Zhang yuanpen also stood up and looked at Zhang Daniu with disapproval.


    Light rain turns white eyes, heart crazy Tucao: now make complaints about shame? What have you been doing for a long time? Why don''t you say shame when you let two women come here to make trouble?


    "I lose face?" Zhang Daniu pointed to himself and Hong Guihua incredulously, "they don''t feel ashamed when they come to my house. What do I lose? I lost all my face when I was driven out of my house more than ten years ago. Where is my face? "


    Originally, Zhang Daniu was already very angry. This sentence just poked into the pain and immediately rebuked him.


    "You... You..." we couldn''t believe looking at Zhang Daniu who was suddenly angry, because Zhang Daniu was always a kind and honest man in everyone''s eyes. I didn''t expect that an honest man''s anger was so terrible!


    The two brothers are shocked!!!


    "Don''t you want us to make money? Yes, but we''ll make it clear today. If we want to do this, we have to break the relationship. From then on, you''ll go your way and I''ll cross my log bridge!


    I''ll give it to you as soon as I say yes! " Zhang Daniu closed his eyes and said aloud.


    Originally, I was a little reluctant, but now I have nothing left.


    This... Everyone looks at each other, making so much trouble?


    Chen Li pulled next Zhang Yuan basin, Zhang Yuan basin mouth way, "we discuss next say!"


    Xiaoyu, Koizumi and Zhang Daniu accompany the village head. Koizumi takes a low stool to sit down for the village head. Xiaoyu also sits on another stool. Koizumi and Zhang Daniu sit on the threshold.


    "Daniel, you can think clearly, this is not a small matter!" The head of the village said something seriously. He asked a question on his face. He didn''t feel at ease at all. After all, it''s none of his business, so he should talk casually.


    Zhang Daniu looked at a pair of children lovingly and said with a smile, "yes, I think it''s clear. I''ll trouble the village head to be a witness later."


    "Hey, what are you talking about?" The village head waved his hand, "as long as you can solve it well, don''t make too much trouble. I also hope you can have a good life. It''s not easy for you these years."


    Xiaoyu looks at the village head''s officialdom. He doesn''t want to see it, so he turns his head and looks at the people in the courtyard!


    Wang Cuihua and several of them gathered around to discuss whether it was feasible or not.


    Zhang Youcai: "no, I don''t agree to sever the relationship with my children."


    Wang Cuihua: "old man, we have already cut off our relationship. Why didn''t you say it early?"

 Chapter 60

    Zhang Youcai: "I..."


    Hong Guihua: "my father-in-law, I think my mother-in-law is right. Anyway, we have fallen out at the beginning. Now if we can get some, we can get some."


    Zhang ma''er: "yes, it''s all fallen out anyway. Now that we have this method, we can have a share, right?"


    The third husband and wife looked at each other and said, "but, after all, it''s our elder brother. Isn''t it nice to spread it like this?"


    Wang Cuihua: "what do you want that reputation to do? Can they serve as food or clothes? "


    Chen Li bowed her head. She always felt that the uncle''s family was in such a hurry to get rid of the relationship. What''s the meaning of this. However, she thought that God was blind if there was such a way in his family. How could he be blind again!


    So I didn''t think much about it!


    When she later learned that Xiaoyu really made a lot of money, she almost didn''t poke her eyes. It turned out that she was blind.


    Finally, it was the result of discussion. Naturally, I agreed. After all, there''s fat meat coming to our door now. No, then it''s a fool!


    Let''s stand in the middle of the courtyard and deal with this matter.


    "Village head, now that everyone agrees with the decision, write down the letter and sign the pledge, so as to avoid any further trouble in the future!" Zhang Daniu said in a deep voice that he didn''t want to be found again!


    Zhang you Caimeng''s head, still need to sign?


    This... He hesitated and didn''t want to agree, because the poor people were particularly resistant to going to court and signing and pledging such things, worried about what bad things would happen to them!


    "Big brother, is it too much to sign the pledge?" The old three round pots suggest that Zhang Daniu should not do so.


    Zhang ma''er glared at Zhang Daniu, "no, I can''t sign it. The village head has witnessed it. What else can I do?"


    What are you doing? Of course, it''s against you. Can''t we give you another chance to climb? Xiaoyu thought.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi stand behind them, because they are children, isolated by adults.


    Zhang Daniu said in a hoarse voice, "if you don''t sign the monograph, you won''t get anything. Because it''s all made by Xiaoyu himself, I don''t know anything! " From picking to processing to selling, it''s all worked out by Xiaoyu alone. At most, they just help.


    "This..." several people hesitated, looked at each other, finally Wang Cuihua clapped, "sign on sign, anyway, my mother has long thought that I don''t have this son." A roll sleeve, "how to sign, hurry up!"


    Zhang Daniu asked the literate people in the village to write a letter. The main content is that Xiaoyu taught them to break off the relationship between father and son. Since then, the two families have no relationship. Goodbye, they are strangers and so on.


    In the presence of many people, it was made in triplicate, one for Zhang Daniu''s family, one for Zhang Youcai''s family, and one for the village head.


    After signing all the drawings, Zhang Daniu folded the note carefully and put it in his arms. This should be the evidence of Xiaoyu. With this in the future, they have no reason to come and make trouble.


    "Now that we''ve got all this crap, we should give you the way and things we promised!" Wang Cuihua yelled and couldn''t wait to get the flour and the way to deal with the fern.


    The head of the village frowned. The family is nothing. Everyone else is still here. It''s impossible to lose her.


    Zhang Daniu motioned to her, "everything is on the stove. Go and get it by yourself."


    Wang Cuihua glared at him and ran to have a look.

 Chapter 61

    There is indeed a cloth bag on the stove. When you open it, you can see that it is the flour she cherishes, but it''s only 2 jin.


    She ran over with a bag and glared at Zhang Daniu, "why is it so small? Didn''t you have 3 kg yesterday? Is it hidden? "


    It''s really put up, because it''s reserved for eating, and the others are put into the jar by Zhao Qun.


    "Others? I know. Today, my father took flour to Uncle Zhang''s family, who has an ox cart. " Xiaoyu raises her hand and shouts, pretending to be stupid, which makes people who think she is smart think that at first that person is an illusion, that they are wrong.


    Koizumi looked at his sister''s stupidity, and his brain immediately turned, "yes, today my mother is going to return the flour to Madame Li." Finish saying still affirmative nod.


    Koizumi said quietly to light rain pick eyebrows, light rain is quietly thumbs up, grin.


    Wang Cuihua curled her eyebrows. The wrinkles on her eyebrows could kill mosquitoesˇ° How can you give my mother''s food to others? Why don''t you go and get it back soon? " The roaring Wang Cuihua is really hard to say. Her face is hateful and hateful


    Everyone sighed. I''m afraid we can''t find such a rogue in the world. How can other people''s things be hers? They have to come back!


    Zhang Daniu opened his mouth. He was also surprised by the shameless Wang Cuihua. He didn''t speak for a long time. He opened his eyes and looked at Wang Cuihua.


    The village head is a black line on his face. He really wants to poke his eyes every minute. Fortunately, such a shameless person has nothing to do with him.


    "That''s the flour I borrowed from someone else''s ox cart. The flour of sister-in-law Li''s family was borrowed from Xiaoyu when he was ill last time..." Zhang Daniu decided to explain.


    "Fart, borrow an ox cart to return flour? I don''t believe it. Either you''re hiding or you''re going to get it back for me! " Wang Cuihua immediately interrupted. She didn''t believe that the poor Daniu family was willing to take flour out!


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask for it directly. Why do you want us?" Koizumi couldn''t see it, retorted, hiding behind Zhang Daniu.


    "What did you say? You little bunny... "Looking at Wang Cuihua who rolled up her sleeves.


    Daniel quickly pushed him back and stood in front of him.


    "Hum... I don''t believe it''s hidden in your room." Wang Cuihua said and ran into the room to search.


    Xiaoyu is a little worried. She is afraid that she will take away the meat she specially bought. But after thinking about it, forget it. As long as she can live a clean life, she will buy it next time.


    But Wang Cuihua looked for a circle, just found the flour hidden in the jar, put it all into the cloth bag, and rushed out bravely. She bumped away Zhao Qun who was blocking her, took the cloth bag and went to Zhang ma''er and looked at them defensively.


    Looking at the old man''s face dignified, a bitter look, my heart can be happy. I don''t want to leave any for you. I deserve to starve!


    Xiaoyu looks at Wang Cuihua coming out without meat, and looks at Zhao Qun standing at the threshold with an iron face. She doesn''t know if Wang Cuihua has found it.


    "Well, now tell me your way. What are you doing? Do you spend a lot of time as a mother? " Wang Cuihua stares at Xiaoyu. Her face is full of furrows and gullies. She is so scared that Xiaoyu quickly retreats.


    After calming down, he looked at Wang Cuihua and her party, then at the village head, and then turned his eyes to the faces of the onlookers.

 Chapter 62

    Eyes flashed, "OK, I''ll tell you." "Pause," now you go to the fire, boil water, I will teach you


    Hong Guihua frowned, "don''t you preach to us? Why do you bring us here? "


    Light rain looked up and glanced at her indifferently, "don''t you teach me? You have to make a fire yourself to know the temperature, how much water you need and how hot it is, don''t you


    Hong Guihua mumbled: "so much trouble!"


    Wang Cuihua was a stare shut up.


    "You go to make a fire, the second goes to make water..." Wang Cuihua told her that everyone did not dare to refute and did as she said.


    "There is not enough water at home. Who will pick it up?" Xiaoyu will definitely look at Wang Cuihua, not at others. Anyway, it''s her decision in the end. Why do you care about others.


    Wang Cuihua sharp look at the rain, but as long as the thought is to make money, can only silently endure the anger in the heart, "third you go!"


    Zhang yuanpen is unwilling to stare at Xiaoyu and then leaves with a bucket.


    Xiaoyu looks at his back and laughs. Hum, is it so easy to take advantage of her?


    Xiaoyu raised his head and cried to the onlookers with a smile: "it''s very hot for everyone to stay outside. Why don''t you come in and have a rest."


    We are still thinking about how to get in and have a good look at how to learn. Xiaoyu gave them steps, and they were all happy to squeeze in, and the yard was full.


    Before Wang Cuihua could react, Chen Li said out loud, "no, you can''t let them in. They will learn to go when they come in."


    Wang Cuihua roared Xiaoyu, "how can you let them in? Let them out quickly."


    Light rain confused eyes, do not understand looking at her: "outside so hot, I let you aunts and uncles, aunts and uncles come in to have a rest, what''s the matter?"


    Before Wang Cuihua answered the phone, everyone yelled, "yes, Xiaoyu asked us to come in and have a rest, but it''s not at your home. What are you doing?" Aunt Yu, an old woman in the village, said it immediately.


    "Mrs. Yu, what do you think I don''t know? Don''t be skinny. Get out of here Wang Cuihua doesn''t drink too much at ordinary times. She quarrels with her mother-in-law. Both of them are reasonable and unforgiving. When they quarrel, not only the eighteen generations of her ancestors, but also the whole family, young and old, everyone will be scolded to pieces.


    "Oh, what a prestige? You think it''s your home. People will come in if they want to, and they''ll take care of you! " Yu''s mother-in-law fanned the wind with her sleeve and said with disdain.


    "This is my eldest son''s home, of course it is my home!" Wang Cuihua hands akimbo, toe high gas way.


    "Ha ha ha..." mother-in-law Yu covered her mouth with one hand and said with a laugh, "I think this is your son''s home. Didn''t I just write the severance book? What a bad memory? You don''t have to be cheeky. It''s very nice of you to lick your face after being dirty. "


    Wang Cuihua was so angry that her eyebrows jumped straight. The damned lady Yu said, "you old lady, it''s none of your mother''s business. Don''t pull it here. You are not welcome here. Get out of here!" Then she began to push Mrs. Yu.


    Two people fight in a twinkling of an eye, that scene is comparable to a bullfight, you pull my hair, I grab your thigh, it''s beautiful.


    Zhang Daniu wants to help open it. Xiaoyu holds him back and signals him to look at Chen Li and Zhang Youcai standing beside him. They don''t care. What do they do!


    This time I changed to Xiaoyu to watch the opera. I''m not happy. Let''s fight. It''s not a good thing. It''s better to tear off that layer of dough!

 Chapter 63

    This time I changed to Xiaoyu to watch the opera. I''m not happy. Let''s fight. It''s not a good thing. It''s better to tear off that layer of dough!


    Finally, the village head couldn''t see it. He told people to separate. After separation, Wang Cuihua glared at Zhang Youcai and Chen Li, "do you two have dry food? Looking at me being beaten, I don''t know how to help! "


    Zhang Youcai shrinks his head and lowers his head. Chen Li pretends not to see it and turns to look around.


    Xiaoyu had enough of watching the opera, and he went forward and said with a smile, "all those who want to learn come forward to see it, only this time, no time to wait!"


    Wang Cuihua looked at the smiling face and said, "no, how can we teach them? You promised to teach us, and you signed it!" Stop it loud.


    "Oh, did I promise to teach you only?" Looking at the choked Wang Cuihua and others, Xiaoyu sneered: "in this case, I can teach whoever I want to teach and how I want to teach!"


    Looking at the village head: "Uncle village head, do you think so?"


    The village head was embarrassed to say that he didn''t know. Xiaoyu said, "I think the village head also wants to see how this thing is handled, right?"


    The village head pauses and glances at Xiaoyu curiously. The girl is very smart and knows to threaten him. If she doesn''t help, she won''t let him see. He also wants to try to make money.


    After silence, the village head burst into laughter: "yes, Xiaoyu is so smart. I also want to know how to deal with this thing. Let''s have a look together!"


    Wang Cuihua wants to be reluctant. Zhang Youcai pulls her. She looks at the back of the village head and stomps her feet. She blames the damned girl and stares at Xiaoyu with hatred, as if she wants to poke a hole in Xiaoyu.


    We are very happy to know how to do it. Even people who are not interested in it are curious and want to have a look. This is common sense.


    Xiaoyu went to the place where the fire was burning and watched the water rolling over. She took a little fern and put it into the pot. She stirred it with chopsticks and said, "fire down." No matter what the fire burner thinks, "take a big basin and put cold water on it."


    Light rain just ordered, watching Wang Cuihua stay next to do not move, simply throw down chopsticks, "don''t learn right, don''t learn to pull down, I''m tired!" Go straight to one side, pull over the stool and sit down.


    They stare at Wang Cuihua indignantly. They all blame the old woman. She has to watch if she doesn''t learn from them!


    Wang Cuihua, who is closely watched by everyone, has no choice but to look at Xiaoyu with hatred. Then she looks at Chen Li, "don''t you go, stand and die?"


    Chen Li was so angry that she ran to take the big basin and scooped up the water. She moved the basin vigorously.


    Because the big wooden basin was already heavy, it was even heavier with water, so we had to move it slowly.


    Then Wang Cuihua laughs and walks into Xiaoyu, thinking that it''s all for making money and food. She tolerates itˇ° Xiaoyu, it''s all done. We can start. "


    Xiaoyu turned her back and ignored her.


    Wang Cuihua gritted her teeth and roared, "don''t toast, don''t drink. Hurry up and pretend to be stupid!"


    Xiaoyu cried directly, with her head on her knees, crying so loud that it was like thunder.


    After Zhao Qun gives Li Dasuo a look, he runs to comfort Xiaoyu. Koizumi and Zhang Daniu also run to comfort Xiaoyu. They hiss around Xiaoyu and stare at Wang Cuihua from time to time.


    "Aunt Zhang, what are you doing? I''m scared by Xiaoyu. She''s still a child. "

 Chapter 64

    "Who are these people? Even children are bullied. It''s so hateful."


    "I don''t have a conscience. If I want other people''s way, I''m still so arrogant. I don''t know what kind of God she is."


    "It''s just..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The crowd began to whisper again. Wang Cuihua was so angry that she wanted to kill people. If it wasn''t for this bullshit method, she would have turned around and left long ago, so that she could be wronged here?


    Village head light way: "Aunt Zhang, you still give this wench an apology, say a good word."


    Wang Cuihua looks at the people around her. Everyone wants her to apologize. She feels like a fly in her heart.


    It''s worse than killing her to make her apologize.


    Zhang Youcai came forward and said to her in a low voice, "go, it''s all for this family. In order to earn more food, let''s learn earlier and go home earlier."


    Wang Cuihua wanted to roar three times, but when she thought of the flour in the cloth bag and more in the future, she grinded her teethˇ° Girl, it''s grandma''s fault. Go on. "


    "You''re not my grandmother. We''re fine." Xiaoyu shouts and lies on his knees.


    Wang Cuihua is so angry that she is about to lose her temper. Chen Li comes to tear her down and signals her not to give up all her previous achievements.


    Wang Cuihua finally closed her eyes, bit the back teeth and apologized to Xiaoyu, "it''s my fault, you can continue now."


    Xiaoyu stood up after listening, "OK, then I''ll forgive you." Stride over.


    When people see the tears on Xiaoyu''s face, it turns out that they are all deceiving. This girl is so smart!


    Zhao Qun, they are all confused. This girl has concealed them all.


    Wang Cuihua is really angry. She wants to find Xiaoyu''s trouble. She is held by Zhang Youcai and Chen Li, indicating that if she can''t bear it, she will make a big plan. She doesn''t say anything, but her eyes are eager to swallow Xiaoyu alive and stare at her tightly.


    Xiaoyu is about to laugh in her heart. She can''t kill you. Hum!


    He went to the fire and yelled, "the water can''t be used. Change it..."


    Now Wang Cuihua didn''t dare say anything more. Zhang Youcai immediately scooped up the water and put it in.


    "The fire is smaller, it''s bigger."


    There was a fire immediately.


    "Fern put too much, not cooked, panic what, cook for a while."


    "Ah, you''ve cooked it too long. It''s all rotten. Start over."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Change the water, change the water!"


    Xiaoyu made everyone busy, walking on the ground, deliberately making a big fire and a small fire. He even changed the pickled fern for almost eight or nine times, but the one who went to pick up the water didn''t have a rest.


    After finishing the teaching, Wang Cuihua''s family almost collapsed, which was no different from climbing back.


    We all know that Xiaoyu is intentional, but no one dares to say, ah, said she tortured people for their own how to do?


    Wang Cuihua''s family didn''t respond at first, but they found out later. However, as soon as they said something, Xiaoyu went on strike. They were so fond of learning that they had to follow Xiaoyu''s advice.


    Since then, there has been a saying in the village that Zhang Xiaoyu is a tormenting devil. The problem is that you still have to obey. There is no way to get rid of her, so no one can get rid of her!


    When all the villagers left, Xiaoyu''s family burst into laughter until they were lying on the ground. They had been laughing for a long time, and now they don''t have to hold it. Ha ha ha

 Chapter 65

    Zhang Daniu rubbed Xiaoyu''s head, "you, you!"


    Zhao Qun stepped forward to light the tip of Xiaoyu''s nose. "Xiaoyu is so clever. He helped his mother get revenge!"


    Koizumi came forward and hugged a bear, "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, I really love you. I adore you so much..."


    After watching the whole process, Mrs. Li came over with a smile, "Xiaoyu is so amazing, even the family is being controlled by you, how long is your head melon seed!"


    Xiaoyu broke away Koizumi, shaking his head and joking, "God gave me, I''m powerful, isn''t it, Aunt Li?"


    "Yes..." Mrs. Li chuckled.


    He took out the pork hidden under her Ru skirt and handed it to Zhao Qun. "Fortunately, you''re smart enough to hide it, or you''ll be ransacked."


    "Ah! Mother, it turned out that you had been hidden. I thought you had been taken away. I was sad for a long time! " Koizumi is very happy. Now he has meat to eat.


    "Hahaha, yes, today we''ll eat meat. Sister Li will stay and eat. Koizumi will call Li Shan and let''s eat together." Zhao Qun took sister-in-law Li. It was so good that she was there. Otherwise, I''m afraid the meat would not be preserved.


    Sister Li declined: "no, I won''t eat. I''ll go first, and I have to cook for my children." They have all taken away the flour today. It''s difficult for them to eat anything, and it''s even more troublesome for her.


    Zhao Qun grabbed her. "Koizumi, go quickly." Koizumi nodded and ran out. Zhao Qun said to sister-in-law Li, "it''s OK. We can still afford this meal. Let''s eat here and improve the food for the children."


    Sister Li hesitated. Li Shan had not eaten meat for a long time, but


    Looking at the dust of the next body, "I''ll go back and change my clothes, and then make two dishes to serve. How about eating together?" It happened that Koizumi''s family had no food, so she did not take advantage of it.


    Zhao Qun hesitated, isn''t this to let people eat and fight for food?


    Xiaoyu took Aunt Li''s arm and said quietly, "you must come here. If you don''t come, I will come to your house to look for you!"


    Li''s sister-in-law burst out laughing, "yes, she will come. If she doesn''t come, Xiaoyu will come to my house to find me, OK?" This child is really clever, thoughtful, with a heart of seven tricks.


    Xiaoyu nodded and watched her leave.


    Zhao Qun pulled Xiaoyu, squatted down and asked: "Xiaoyu, why do you let aunt go home? When we invite people to dinner, how can we let them bring the food again? "


    Zhao Qun was not angry either. After today''s event, she knew that Xiaoyu was very smart and had her own ideas. That''s why she asked.


    Xiaoyu took a look at his father who was cleaning up the yard, and then Wensheng said to Zhao Qun, "Niang, we all know what''s going on in our family, and we also know what''s going on in our family. If she is not allowed to do so, how can she eat with ease?


    Are you right? If I do this, she will feel relieved and dare to come for dinner. Moreover, we really have no food. Isn''t it good to have dinner together like this? "


    After hearing this, Zhao Qun holds Xiaoyu lovingly and buries his head on Xiaoyu''s shoulder.


    Light rain doubts: "mother, are you angry? I''ve done a lot of things on my own today. Don''t be angry with me, OK


    Zhao Qun shakes his head on Xiaoyu''s shoulder, takes a deep breath and looks up at Xiaoyu with tears shining: "no, my mother is not angry, Xiaoyu is doing right. My mother feels that Xiaoyu has grown up and is so sensible that I feel very happy for her. "

 Chapter 66

    "No, I''m not angry. Xiaoyu is right. My mother feels that Xiaoyu has grown up and is so sensible that I feel very happy for her. "


    What Xiaoyu did made her feel ashamed, but she couldn''t understand what even a child knew.


    So many people against them, Xiaoyu did not shrink back, but bravely stood up, drove away all the people.


    Especially in the face of Xiaoyu who is taller than her and more powerful than her, there is no fear in her heart, and there is a kind of brilliance shining on her.


    At that moment, she was very moved! She is proud of Xiaoyu!


    "Mother, don''t be sentimental. You see my father is working alone. Do you want to be lazy and hold me? I''m very tired today and I don''t want to move!" Light rain a pair of I see through you, you don''t want to hide my expression.


    Zhao Qun was amused with a laugh and patted Xiaoyu''s buttocks. "You can see that. My mother did it on purpose!"


    Then they looked at each other and laughed.


    Zhang Daniu looked at the two women who were smiling forward and backward suspiciously. He didn''t understand what they were laughing at. However, seeing his family happy, his heart was as sweet as honey.


    In the evening, four members of Xiaoyu''s family, together with Li Shan and his mother, sit around a small table in the yard to eat.


    On the table are a large plate of bracken, fried lean meat, stewed radish, steamed bread, fried vegetables, pickles and sweet potatoes.


    It looks like it''s rich. It''s comparable to the food for Chinese New Year.


    "Come on, let''s move the chopsticks quickly. Sister Li, can you taste the fern?" Zhao Qun asked everyone to take a seat for dinner.


    Mrs. Li curiously put a chopstick into her mouth, chewed it twice, and her eyes lit up. "It''s delicious. I didn''t expect that it was so delicious. We didn''t know it for so many years." Take a bite of vegetables and a bite of steamed bread.


    Some sighed with regret, "it''s just a pity, such a good thing, in such a weather, the water is not enough for people to drink, how to spoil it."


    Today, there are only a few ferns, and several loads of water are used. It''s troublesome. The water is really hard to get.


    Zhao Qun chuckled, "sister-in-law, you are thinking too much. Xiaoyu is intentional. Why do you need so many ways? Aren''t you a tosser? Just put it in the pot and tear it in cold water... "


    "Ah Sister Li looks at Zhao Qun in surprise, and then turns to Xiaoyu in disbelief.


    Xiaoyu nodded to her for sure, "that''s what my mother said. It''s very simple. You can sell it to the town. If you can''t sell it, you can come back and sell it to me.


    I''m going to buy ferns in the village tomorrow. I haven''t dealt with it for 2 jin, I''ve dealt with it for 1 jin, I''ve dried it for 3 Jin... "


    Zhao Qun and they just learned the news and were stunned.


    Zhao Qun reached for Xiaoyu''s hand and looked at her seriously, "are you serious? Are you serious? "


    Light rain embarrassed to see everyone one eye: "father, mother, did not give you to discuss in advance, you will not blame me?"


    Zhao Qun pretended to be angry and hit the light rain for a while, "you child, what are we angry with?" Then hesitated to look at her, "you... Really decided?"


    Xiaoyu looks at Zhao Qun firmly, "yes!"


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu looked at each other, and the yard fell into silence.


    After a while, Zhao Qun just looked at Xiaoyu, "OK, my mother supports your decision!"

 Chapter 67

    Koizumi, who has been eating all the time: "my sister is so powerful that she thinks so much.


    Li Shan: "Xiaoyu is so capable and smart that even her parents listen to her!


    Li''s sister-in-law, whose food fell on the plate, was surprised when she caught a chopstick: "how long is this girl''s brain? She''s turning too fast!


    "Yes Xiaoyu stood up happily, a bear hugged Zhao Qun, "thank you for believing me!"


    He ran to Zhang Daniu and hugged him, "thank you for supporting me! I won''t let you down. I will make a lot of money to buy you a big house and new clothes. "


    "Ha ha, you child, of course your parents believe you support you. Dad is waiting for you to buy a big house and new clothes... "Zhang Daniu was so happy that he felt that Xiaoyu was so sweet. No wonder people said that his daughter was a little cotton padded jacket.


    Looking at this scene with envy, Mrs. Li really hoped she could have such a daughterˇ° Xiaoyu in your family is very considerate. I really envy her. "


    "Ha ha ha, when you didn''t see her monkey, it was a nuisance." Mouth said hate Zhao Qun, but stretched out his hand to pull the rain sitting next to her, to her bowl with meat.


    Xiaoyu pursed his mouth on purpose and looked at Zhao Qun accusing: "people are not monkeys. People don''t hate it! Hum


    "Yes, we Xiaoyu are the best, clever and lovely, aren''t we?" Zhao Qun laughs to make her hair disordered by the wind, joking.


    Did not expect small shameless rain also naturally nodded, "that can not, have eyes."


    The big guy is laughing, a meal is the host and guest do happy, take advantage of the fun and back.


    in the village.


    Today, all the people who went out to sell pteridophytes came back, but they went there in high spirits and came back with a long face.


    When I got home, I was asked by my family: how about it? How much flour have I changed? Do you have any money?


    This kind of situation appears in many families, and the people who get out of the house are very annoyed. From morning until evening, they are ignored. They feel that they are hoodwinked by Koizumi''s family. In a fit of anger, they throw away all the so-called ferns and come back with a lot of anger.


    Then they were told by their family that they didn''t sell it, because they hadn''t processed it. So the people who had planned to give up decided to try again tomorrow.


    The next morning, before Xiaoyu woke up, he found something wrong.


    The first is the illusion of being watched, the second is the illusion of itching on the face, and the last is the uncomfortable feeling of being choked.


    Light rain wake up, see three enlarged face, originally still hazy eyes, no sleepiness.


    "Ah Back to the corner of the bed, I saw that it was her parents, and Koizumi was standing beside the bed.


    "Hoo Xiaoyu breathed heavily, which scared her out of bed.


    "Dad, mom, what are you doing this morning? It almost didn''t scare me to death! " Xiaoyu just woke up with a hazy clear voice and eyes accusing of looking at the three "villains" in front of her.


    Zhao Qun pulls Xiaoyu into her arms, and Xiaoyu leans against herˇ° Xiaoyu, didn''t you say you wanted to buy fern yesterday? We''ve spread the news. People should come to our door soon. Don''t you go out and watch? "


    Ah! What a big deal!


    "That Niang dress me not good, I still sleepy." Light rain head in Zhao Qun''s arms rubbed rubbed, coquetry way.

 Chapter 68

    "Well, mother, dress our baby." After taking the clothes at the head of the bed, I quickly put them on, and then I came out to have breakfast with Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu finished his breakfast at about 9 o''clock. After looking at the sky outside, he asked suspiciously, "Mom, how much money do we have now? I''ll buy all the ferns that come to our house later!"


    "Ah? All of them? " Zhao Qun was surprised by Xiaoyu''s handwriting. If they hadn''t seen Xiaoyu''s Bing Xueming and his talent for business, they would not have been so noisy with a child.


    Xiaoyu stares at Zhang Daniu pitifully. Zhang Daniu looks at his daughter''s pitiful appearance and says: "what Xiaoyu says is what your father supports you. Even if you lose the business, it''s nothing. Your father can support you!"


    Looking at Zhang Daniu''s simple and honest smile, Zhao Qun glared at him, "bah, bah, crow mouth, don''t say anything good in the morning."


    He turned his head and looked at Xiaoyu seriously. "Xiaoyu, there is no money at home, and all that money is earned by yourself. You can use it any way you want.


    As long as you do things to a good home, to you, mother is not against. But you can''t be smart enough to do something bad, understand? "


    Xiaoyu nodded solemnly, she understood Zhao Qun''s idea, because she showed some wisdom that should not belong to this age, she was worried that she would go astray.


    She also understood that it was not easy for an ancient feudal family to let a 10-year-old girl do such a big thing.


    Even in modern times, few families dare to squander money on their children.


    Light rain hugged Zhao Qun, and then separated, "mother, you can rest assured, I will not."


    After that, Xiaoyu began to run out of water again. "But mother, people say that the dragon gives birth to the dragon, the Phoenix gives birth to the Phoenix, and the mouse''s son can make holes. If I really become what I am, is it because you are such a person?"


    Xiaoyu said and ran away, "Zhang Xiaoyu!" Zhao Qun roars, chasing Xiaoyu''s ass.


    Zhang Daniu and Koizumi were left to watch the play with a smile.


    In fact, the first reason why Xiaoyu made this decision is to make money. People gather firewood and the flames are high. Isn''t the reason why capitalists are so rich is because they exploit the working people?


    Second, of course, it''s because she wants to help this backward and poor village, or at least those who have a good heart. Most of the people in rural areas are simple and have no intention.


    And recently the weather is dry, the sun is in the sky, going out for a while is like being scorched. Under such circumstances, can the crops in the field have a good harvest?


    If we go on like this, won''t everyone be hungry? This will at least give us a hope of survival and a livelihood.


    The third point is that this fern grows once a year for about half a month. If you don''t get it back at this time, you won''t be able to eat it. Isn''t it a waste of ferns all over the slope?


    At about ten o''clock, the news that Xiaoyu''s family wanted to buy pteridophytes had spread all over the village.


    "Ah! Did you hear that? Is Zhang Daniu''s family going to buy the wild grass


    "What weeds?"


    "Hey, it''s the kind of wild grass that can produce water. It''s said that it''s called Pteridium. The price is not low. The whole family goes up the mountain to get some back. It''s more than a day''s work! "


    "Is there such a good thing? Is that Daniel crazy, or was he driven crazy by his parents yesterday? "

 Chapter 69

    "Is there such a good thing? Is that Daniel crazy, or was he driven crazy by his parents yesterday? "


    "Chi, I''m afraid you didn''t go to his house yesterday. Let me tell you..."


    In this way, the small mountain village soon became boiling, and everyone entered the upsurge of picking ferns on the mountain!


    Most people think that things in the mountains can be exchanged for money, which is totally free of cost!


    In particular, those people who didn''t sell a penny for a day yesterday, when they had such an opportunity, all rushed to dispose of the inventory at home and took it to Xiaoyu''s house to exchange money.


    But some people are not. They think that since Zhang Daniu''s acquisition is so big, it shows that this thing has a profit to make. It''s better to deal with it well and sell it in the town. They can make more money!


    Unfortunately, they don''t know that the supply channel has been monopolized by Xiaoyu. They can''t sell it.


    "Bang Bang..." "is anyone there? Daniel Someone was shouting outside the door.


    Zhang Daniu quickly ran out to open the door, "ah, it''s brother Wang. What''s the matter?"


    "Hey, didn''t I hear that your family received it? I''ll send it to have a look. This is what my husband and wife learned in your home yesterday. First of all, let''s see if I do this right. Do you accept it? " The man pointed to the processed ferns in the burden.


    "Yes, why not? Come on in, brother Li!" Zhang Daniu let the man in.


    Zhang Daniu and Koizumi are afraid of light rain. They are too busy to come here, so they stay at home, otherwise they will go up the mountain in the morning!


    "Koizumi, pour a bowl of water for Uncle Li!" Zhang Daniu yelled into the room.


    Hearing this, the people in the room know that someone is coming. Zhao Qun quickly takes out the big scale he borrowed earlier, and Xiaoyu goes to see if the fern is handled well.


    It''s OK, but it''s a little too long, but it doesn''t affect eating.


    "Uncle, we''ll take this, but don''t cook it too long next time. You can go to see what we''ve made and think about it." Xiaoyu didn''t give her any face. Who let her be the buyer?


    The man''s face is not very good-looking, but after listening to Xiaoyu, he didn''t say anything. He just said to Zhang Daniu in a strange way, "Daniel, your Xiaoyu is really capable. I''m also stunned!"


    Did not expect Zhang Daniu said with a smile: "that can not, my family Xiaoyu of course smart, all with me."


    That person secretly bah a, this is intentional still really didn''t understand!


    Light rain also ignore him, lazy and these people care, or make money is importantˇ° Dad, how much is it


    Zhang Daniu first drained the ferns and then put them into the bamboo basket to weigh them. Finally, he subtracted the weight of the bamboo basket. The total weight was 30 jin. The man also watched the whole process closely.


    "Xiaoyu Niang, go to get money for his uncle, 30 jin." Zhang Daniu weighs well, after confirming with the man, he shouts to Zhao Qun.


    "Oh, good!" Zhao Qun hurried into the house, took 30 Wen of the copper plate exchanged in advance from the village canteen, and solemnly handed it to the manˇ° You can count him, uncle


    The man repeated several times, and the corners of his mouth kept smiling. After confirming that he really had so much money, he went out with a smile.


    In the end, more and more people came to sell them. Koizumi was responsible for letting those people drain their ferns in advance.

 Chapter 70

    Zhang Daniu is responsible for weighing, while Zhao Qun is responsible for taking money.


    Light rain depends on whether the fern is suitable. If it is not serious, it will be rejected.


    The old house of Zhang Jia.


    "Father and mother, the eldest brother''s family is very busy now. They must have made a lot of money by purchasing ferns, otherwise they would not be so arrogant.


    We must have been cheated. We can''t score any points. We should go to their trouble! " Zhang ma''er looks angry.


    Zhang Youcai knocked down the cigarette pole and looked at him askew. "It''s OK with us. How can we divide it?"


    "Bah, what doesn''t matter? We''ve been calculated. Yesterday we played my mother around. Today we''re still buying and selling. I have to go and calculate! " Wang Cuihua looks coldly at each other, and she is desperate to find someone.


    Then the whole family came to Koizumi''s home.


    The Koizumi family is now in a noisy and chaotic time. When they see the family coming, the villagers gather to whisper.


    "Why is this family here again? Didn''t it just make a scene yesterday?"


    "Hey, they also signed the severance letter yesterday, and now they don''t want the face to come?"


    "Well, don''t you know who Wang Cuihua is? I''m afraid I won''t stop until I peel off Daniu''s skin! "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu saw that the family came to the door again, her eyes darkened and she stepped forward: "what''s the matter? Who are you looking for? Are you still here to sell ferns? "


    "Go away, little cheap hoof. I''m looking for your parents, my son''s daughter-in-law. I don''t have time to argue with you!" Wang Cuihua pushes Xiaoyu away and her eyes flash. She was treated by Xiaoyu yesterday. She has some taboos about her and is afraid that she will be cheated again.


    When Zhao Qun saw that Xiaoyu was pushed, he rushed to embrace Xiaoyu and carefully looked at whether Xiaoyu was injured. Then he glared at Wang Cuihua: "mother-in-law, what are you doing? What are you pushing me Xiaoyu for?"


    Xiaoyu pulled Zhao Qun''s sleeve, "mother, they have nothing to do with our family. They just signed the severance letter yesterday. Have you forgotten?"


    Zhao Qun a Leng, reaction after laughing, "you give us get out, here do not welcome you, we can no longer have anything to do with you!"


    "How can you say that, sister-in-law? If you don''t apologize to your mother-in-law, how can you take it seriously? " Chen Li smiles and pulls Zhao Qun''s arm, laughing and joking.


    Zhang Daniu saw that there were people around here. He was afraid that Xiaoyu would suffer losses. He put down his name and came over quickly.


    "What''s the matter, mom and dad? Why are you here?" Zhang Daniu was puzzled. Didn''t he sign all the paintings?


    "Dad, we''ve broken up. Have you forgotten?" Xiaoyu reminds Zhang Daniu that she doesn''t want to be entangled by the family.


    Before Zhang Daniu spoke, Zhang ma''er said, "Xiaoyu, what are you talking about? How can you talk to your elders like this? Besides, it''s our elder''s business. It''s nothing to do with your children. Let''s play


    Xiaoyu opened her eyes and said with a smile, "what did I say? What people say! Don''t you understand? " Then he looked down and said to himself in doubt: "but it''s not right. It''s all people. Why can''t he understand what I said? Can''t... "He stares at ma''er suddenly.


    Everyone looked at Xiaoyu curiously to see what she wanted to say.

 Chapter 71

    Light rain said word by word: "are you... Not... People!"


    "Puyi", as soon as Xiaoyu''s voice fell, someone laughed, and then everyone laughed as if he had an infectious disease: Xiaoyu was so funny that he said frankly that Zhang ma''er was not a human being, and it was impossible to refute!


    Zhang ma''er glared at Xiaoyu, "you... You said I''m not human? I''ll shoot you! "


    Xiaoyu immediately said, "you said you didn''t understand me?" Looking at him innocently.


    Zhang ma''er was angry and wanted to beat Xiaoyu. Zhang Daniu stopped him with a heavy face, "what are you doing here? If you have nothing to do, please leave. We have nothing to do with each other! " He didn''t call his parents any more. He just called.


    Zhang yuanpen came forward and said, "brother, how can you say that?" I almost said "what are you saying?" I''m afraid I''ll follow my second brother''s example, so I changed my words.


    "As the saying goes, if you break a bone, it''s still connected with tendons. How can you say that you can break a blood relationship? We are a family."


    Zhang yuanpen finished, Zhang Daniu was silent, Zhao Qun opened his mouth, and finally said nothing.


    Light rain silently watching, the family want to play tricks.


    Koizumi takes Xiaoyu by the hand and blocks her behind slightly for fear that she will suffer losses.


    Hong Guihua pokes Wang Cuihua''s back, Wang Cuihua glances at her, what Hong Guihua whispers to her, Wang Cuihua''s eyes are bright.


    Striding forward, "boss, we didn''t do it on purpose yesterday. We just wanted to do it for a moment. We''re still a family, aren''t we?


    It''s all our fault. Please forgive us! " Wang Cuihua made a pretentious apology.


    Zhang Daniu continued to be silent, while Zhao Qun turned his head and did not look at the family.


    Wang Cuihua saw that the two adults didn''t speak. She thought she was forgiven, so she began to inspect the load of ferns in the yard. She thought about how much it would cost and how much it would cost. She had to stop it and ask for the money.


    Why can''t we sell so many of the losers? I really don''t know how to live. I don''t know how to be filial to the old man when I have this money, but I give these dirty things to them!


    He turned and looked at Zhang Daniu, "boss, what are you doing with these ghost things? If you have money, you don''t know how to save it, you will know how to spend it at random." He glared at Zhang Daniu.


    Then he said, "take it out quickly, and let the mother save it for you, so that you don''t come here at random." A kind-hearted look for the consideration of the Daniu family.


    Light rain heart ha ha a smile, originally is waiting here? What a wonderful idea, isn''t it?


    There was a burst of sneer from the people around. I''m afraid it''s thicker than the corner of the wall?


    Zhang Daniu''s face at the moment can be compared with that of ink. His heart was completely destroyed, and he would never have any illusions about that family again.


    Zhao Qun couldn''t bear it. He roared: "you get out of here. Don''t dream. You won''t get any money. Get out, get out." Pushing Wang Cuihua and his party.


    Seeing that they didn''t leave, Zhao Qun looked around and saw the broom in the corner. He picked it up and waved it to the group.


    Wang Cuihua a few people around Dodge, dirty words all over the sky, what little prostitutes, bitches, Sao goods that is light!


    But they just don''t go, scurrying around in the crowd, "I''ll go to the Yamen to sue you. If you do this to your elders, you''ll be beaten by heaven!" Wang Cuihua shouts.

 Chapter 72

    But they just don''t go, scurrying around in the crowd, "I''ll go to the Yamen to sue you. If you do this to your elders, you''ll be beaten by heaven!" Wang Cuihua shouts.


    Xiaoyu sneered: "OK, if you want to sue, go quickly. Just as we do, bad people break into our house and cheat us. I don''t know how many years it will take?


    We also need to invite the village head to testify. It''s better to drive you out of the village. How can such shameless people stay in the village? Uncles, aunts, grandparents, brothers and sisters, do you think what I said is right


    "With such black sheep, I don''t know when I will be entangled with any of them? Now we can''t make money. It''s not our family''s business to delay our time. I apologize for my parents. " Xiaoyu bows to everyone.


    We used to sweep the snow in front of the door to see the play. When Xiaoyu said that the family would get entangled with each other, they gave up.


    They don''t want to be entangled by such people, so they cooperate with Xiaoyu and shout: "yes, yes, drive them out. Such people don''t deserve to stay in our village. I don''t want to be entangled."


    "Xiaoyu is right. Such people have bad influence on the reputation of our village. In the future, it will be hard for my kids to talk about their daughter-in-law."


    "Such shameless people really don''t know how to survive, so they should all be brought down to prison and have a meal in prison to see if they are still dishonest!"


    "I don''t have such a good temper if I don''t beat him to death."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Listen to a voice of indignation, Xiaoyu silent smile. Everyone is like this. As long as it doesn''t concern his own interests, he always sweeps the snow in front of his own door.


    But once they get in touch with their interests, they will stand up and fight. Xiaoyu''s idea is that.


    How can we just go to the theatre? Everyone has to go on the stage. After you sing, I''ll go on the stage and perform in turn, won''t I?


    Wang Cuihua''s face was very ugly. Originally, they wanted to take advantage of it. Unexpectedly, they didn''t take advantage of it. They became street mice.


    If you''re caught in jail and driven out of the village, it''s over.


    In ancient times, people who had been in prison would not be tattooed, but those who had been in prison would be looked down upon. They are almost the same as street mice.


    Moreover, people in ancient times had registered permanent residence. If there was no village willing to accept them, they would be turned into black households after being driven out, even if they were slaves.


    Wang Cuihua and others were scared and ran away.


    Xiaoyu looks at the back of those people with a dangerous smile. Sooner or later, I''ll let you suffer!


    After the family left, Xiaoyu''s family was busy again.


    Busy weighing money to receive goods, busy Xiaoyu several people around.


    After that, their pots and buckets were full. Zhao Qun borrowed several big wooden pots from his neighbors, which was enough.


    This busy to get to the evening, those people also asked tomorrow to accept or not, light rain thought, she did not know the restaurant to get so much not le, also want to see again, and hands also have no money.


    However, thinking about the opportunity to make money, he was so worried that he said, "I''ll take it tomorrow afternoon. I''ll take it when we come back."


    After waiting for the end, Xiaoyu beat his limp arm and limped on the stool, while Koizumi rested against the threshold.

 Chapter 73

    After waiting for the end, Xiaoyu beat his limp arm and limped on the stool, while Koizumi rested against the threshold.


    As for Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu, they are still cleaning up.


    After finishing, looking at the two tired children, Zhao Qun went to cook. After a busy day, he had no chance to cook.


    Zhang Daniu is to borrow a cart, so many ferns, a car is afraid to pull endless, ready to borrow one more.


    During the meal, several people''s hands were still shaking. They looked at each other and laughed.


    Zhao Qun gave the three people chopsticks to stir fry fern, "today we all work hard, eat more. I''ll take out a silver or two? That''s a thousand kilos. It hurts to think about it! "


    It was white money, so it was taken out, just like cutting her flesh. I don''t feel it when I take it out. It''s hard for her to count the money.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "Niang, I''ll exchange it for silver tomorrow. It''s not like this. You should be happy."


    "Yes, mother, when I come back tomorrow, it will be three Liang silver. I''m not happy!" Koizumi shivered and put the dishes in the bowl. Today, he helped to lift them up and down, but he didn''t listen to his hand.


    Zhao Qun chuckled and patted Xiaoyu on the shoulder. "Of course I''m happy. It''s our family Xiaoyu who is clever and comes up with such a way. It''s just that it''s too heavy to take to town. "


    Zhang Daniu frowned, "I borrowed two ox carts, and I''m going to let Uncle Zhang go with me. But I''m afraid these two ox carts are not enough."


    Xiaoyu thought about it. It''s really a problem. It''s not fresh without water, but it''s not easy to carry in a big wooden basin.


    Since this big wooden basin is full of troubles, don''t worry about it. It''s packed in cloth bags one by one and stacked in wooden plates. The water in the last bag has been infiltrating downward, and the water in the bottom is almost the same as soaking in water. If you put some water in the basin, won''t it be solved?


    Xiaoyu told everyone her idea and got unanimous approval. Now she has to wash and dry the cloth bags and get them ready. If the bags are not enough, she has borrowed some from everywhere.


    When everything is ready, it''s very late. Xiaoyu is so sleepy that he can''t open his eyes. But looking at the trend that his parents don''t sleep, he doubts: "Dad, mom, aren''t you sleepy? Let''s go to bed! "


    Zhao Qun gently hugged light rain, "light rain is good, go to sleep with your brother, we are not sleepy!"


    Light rain is more strange, and not iron body, but also tired for a day, how can not be sleepy tired Le?


    "Mother, you cheat me, tell me quickly, I won''t sleep if you don''t tell me!" Xiaoyu asked, shaking Zhao Qun''s arm.


    Zhao Qun hesitated. Zhang Daniu pulled Xiaoyu, rubbed her head and looked at her lovingly.


    Xiaoyu is so smart and sensible now. She is very special in her heart. She smiles and says to Zhao Qun, "the children are old, and they are so sensible. Why hide it from them?"


    Then he said to Xiaoyu in a soft voice: "son, so many things here are bought by money. We are worried about being ruined, so we are here to watch the night! Go to bed, and get up early tomorrow! "


    Xiaoyu suddenly realized that it was against the family. She didn''t even think of it. She thought that if someone really wanted to use it, what would happen was still uncertain, or her parents had foresight.


    Originally, she thought that Zhang Daniu was dull and not smart, but she thought too much.

 Chapter 74

    No wonder the older generation often say that they eat more salt than we do, and experience is often very important.


    Xiaoyu looked at his parents with admiration: "father, mother, you are so smart!" Thumbs up.


    But it was very difficult, "but how can you not sleep like this? Tomorrow is still busy! Why don''t you just make a bed in the yard so that you can sleep for a while


    Looking at Xiaoyu''s caring eyes, Zhao Qun smiles, "well, Xiaoyu said it very well, then shall we make a bed outside?"


    "Well, let''s make the bed quickly, brother!" Holding Koizumi''s hand, he quickly went back to his room to find the quilt.


    Zhao Qun laughingly looked at the brother and sister, and Zhang Daniu looked at each other, "this child is really sweet, now the day is so hot, where you need any quilts, still so busy looking for quilts."


    "Yes, but it''s all the children''s wishes." Clap Zhao Qun''s hand.


    Zhao Qun took advantage of him and said, "I''ll change you in the second half of the night. When you leave tomorrow, I can still sleep for a while."


    "Well!"


    When Xiaoyu and Koizumi came out, they just saw this scene. They looked at each other as if they didn''t see it. They just couldn''t hide the smile in their eyes.


    Seeing the two brothers and sisters come out, Zhao Qun and his wife quickly separate, pretending to be very serious, and being run into by the children makes them feel very embarrassed.


    First put something on the ground to block it, and then put the quilt on it. This is done. Xiaoyu brothers and sisters quickly pack up and go back to their room to sleep.


    The old house of Zhang Jia.


    Because of the comments made by Xiaoyu and the accusations made by the villagers, everyone was very unhappy and thought that it was not over.


    But he was afraid of being caught in prison and expelled from the village. Although he was not reconciled, he did not dare to do anything.


    "Mother, can we just let it go?" Hong Guihua said reluctantly.


    "If not, what can we do? Do you want to go to jail? Or do you want to be driven out of the village? " Zhang Youcai took a deep breath of dry tobacco and said in a deep voice.


    "Are you satisfied with the situation? Now the villagers can''t figure out how to laugh at us behind our backs. If anyone goes to any trouble in the future, don''t blame the old man. I''ll drive him out. " Then he got up and hobbled back to the house.


    The rest looked at each other.


    Zhang ma''er whispered his idea: "let''s go to Koizumi''s house quietly now and trample on all the ferns. Let''s see what they sell tomorrow!"


    Zhang yuanpen shook his head, "it''s better to do this..."


    Nothing happened overnight, after daybreak.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi get up to prepare. Zhao Qun makes breakfast. Zhang Daniu drives back the borrowed ox cart and invites old man Zhang who drives the cart.


    We put the bracken soaked in the basin into the cloth bag according to Xiaoyu. After putting the basin on the cattle cart, we put the cloth bag in the basin.


    After all, except for Zhao Qun at home, the rest of the people got on the car and left.


    Zhang Daniu''s ox cart goes in front, while Xiaoyu and Koizumi sit in the back.


    Old man Zhang was very curious. Xiaoyu''s family collected so many pteridophytes, so he asked where to sell them and how much they could sell them.


    "Koizumi, where are you going to sell so many ferns? I don''t know how much it will sell? "


    Xiaoyu did not say anything, pretending to see the scenery turned his head, want to listen to Koizumi how to answer.


    Koizumi raised his voice and said happily, "how about selling it to the town? It can sell better! That''s enough for me. "

 Chapter 75

    This is equivalent to saying nothing, which makes old man Zhang depressed.


    Xiaoyu chuckled and gave Koizumi a thumbs up. Then he said to old man Zhang, "uncle, don''t ask. You''ll know when you get there."


    If you know, she has signed a contract with Li Bo. She can only sell it to him, but others don''t accept it.


    Even if there are other stores to accept, without her formula, those dishes are useless.


    Light rain leisurely blowing breeze, because it is morning, so not hot, but also very cool!


    Suddenly, she found a furtive shadow in the distance. She was staring at the place all the time. It was a person.


    After they leave, they will quickly move forward and hide in another place.


    Xiaoyu''s face shows sarcasm. This family is really determined to die, and they even play this kind of drama of tracking.


    Why do you have to wait for old man Zhang to go with you?


    Otherwise, you can go to the town and wait to see where they have gone. Is it hard to be so secretive?


    How stupid!!!


    Zhang ma''er secretly followed. This was Zhang yuanpen''s plan last night. Everyone in the family went up the mountain to get ferns. In order to avoid laziness, he asked for the job.


    But I didn''t expect that this job was so troublesome. I was tired to death. I was hiding and was scratched by the roadside branches or thorns from time to time.


    When he finally got to town, he was all scratched and his leg was bruised. He was so angry that he would not do it if he knew it, and he could be lazy at home. I don''t even have time to rest.


    Xiaoyu has no time to pay attention to him. Ignoring him is the best punishment for him. If you let him know that she knows, you don''t have to hide, just follow him? She won''t do such a thing.


    The ox cart went straight across the street to the back of the Delphi restaurant.


    Every time Xiaoyu comes to the town, he feels guilty. He is afraid to run into the boy who saves his life. But she didn''t meet her. She didn''t know why.


    Knock on the back door and get your stuff in.


    Old man Zhang is still there surprisedˇ° WOW! It''s so big in here. It turns out that this is the backyard of the restaurant. The ferns you sell are sold here... "


    The little second brother Gao Yuan asked Xiaoyu strangely, "who is that man? Is it your family?"


    "No, my father asked for help. Is the shopkeeper there?" Xiaoyu didn''t see the shopkeeper, so he asked.


    "Yes, I just came back last night. I''ll call you!" Gao Yuan went to call the shopkeeper.


    Koizumi and his family have also moved down the ferns. Zhang Daniu wants to go out and watch the cart. Old man Zhang doesn''t want to go out. He finally meets a rich man, the shopkeeper of a restaurant. In his opinion, he is a great man. Of course, he has to stammer.


    Seeing this, Xiaoyu simply said, "Dad, you can go and look at the ox cart, but you don''t have to look at other people''s, anyway, we paid for it."


    Zhang Daniu looked at Xiaoyu and said, "Xiaoyu, dad is waiting outside. If you have anything, just call me out, you know?"


    "Well, I know. Dad should be careful, too." Xiaoyu nodded solemnly.


    Koizumi took Xiaoyu''s shoulder, looked at Zhang Daniu and said: "Dad, you can rest assured, and I will take care of Xiaoyu."


    "You boy, you still take care of Xiaoyu. If you can take care of yourself, I''ll burn Gaoxiang."

 Chapter 76

    "You boy, you still take care of Xiaoyu. If you can take care of yourself, I''ll burn Gaoxiang." Then he glanced at old man Zhang and went out of the backyard door without looking back, driving his ox cart to the corner.


    As for the other one, he didn''t take care of it because of the light rain.


    Old man Zhang looked back at Zhang Daniu. He didn''t care about his cow. He was worried that others would sign his cow. But he decided that it was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. He didn''t want to miss it. He waited and didn''t go out.


    Just stare at Xiaoyu''s back!


    Xiaoyu knows what he is thinking. Isn''t it that she doesn''t show affection and doesn''t give him opportunities?


    However, Xiaoyu does not have the obligation to get in touch with him. He even borrows his family''s ox cart and asks him to help drive the ox cart. That''s what he pays for.


    "Uncle Li, we agreed to pay 20 Wen back and forth. Do you want the money now or back?"


    Old man Zhang turned his eyes and said, "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll give it back when you sell it."


    "Oh, yes." Xiaoyu''s answer is inevitable.


    Soon the shopkeeper came, "Xiaoyu, Koizumi, you are here."


    "Yes, Li Bo. Wish you a prosperous business Xiaoyu smiles and bows his hand to Li Bo.


    "Ha ha ha, thank you for Xiaoyu''s good words, and I wish you a lot of money!" Li Bo joked with Xiaoyu. He also saw the man next to him, but Xiaoyu didn''t introduce him. That''s the unimportant person, and he didn''t need to ask.


    "Li Bo, let''s start as soon as possible. The guests will come soon." They went to the kitchen with each other.


    Koizumi and Gaoyuan went to weigh ferns, leaving old man Zhang alone, not knowing what to do.


    He was surprised to see Xiaoyu talking and laughing with the shopkeeper, and then listened to Xiaoyu calling the shopkeeper Li Bo. He was confused. He didn''t expect that Xiaoyu was so powerful. It was this little girl who had been doing business all the time.


    He also wanted to tell the shopkeeper that he wanted to do business with him, but he couldn''t get in the way and finally watched them leave.


    He wants to keep up. Even if he can''t do business, he can get to know them and know what they are doing.


    But he was stopped before he entered the door. "It''s the kitchen. You can''t go in." Among the women washing vegetables beside the well, one of them is responsible for opening the door.


    "But... But that girl just went in?" Old man Zhang was embarrassed when he was stopped.


    "She went in with the shopkeeper. She can, but you can''t, otherwise you will take what''s lost in it!" The woman was staring at him. She couldn''t enter the kitchen at will. If someone stole the recipe of cooking, she would have a lawsuit.


    "You''d better go out. This is the backyard of the restaurant. It''s not a place where people can come in at will." Then he pushed old man Zhang out of the backyard and closed the door.


    Old man Zhang hesitated to knock on the door again, but he didn''t have the courage to be driven out again. He stood in front of the door awkwardly to see who was passing by. It seemed that he was laughing at him. Finally, he had to lead the cart in front of the door to Zhang Daniu like a quail.


    Because I went back like this. I''m not reconciled. Even if I can''t curry favor with the shopkeeper, it''s good to know the news and have a good relationship with Xiaoyu''s family.


    He can see clearly that Xiaoyu''s family can be a shopkeeper. In the future, wealth will not run away. No wonder they will sever their relationship with that family!

 Chapter 77

    He can see clearly that Xiaoyu''s family can be a shopkeeper. In the future, wealth will not run away. No wonder they will sever their relationship with that family!


    So old man Zhang found a topic to brag with big bull Zhang. He wanted to get closer and make some money later.


    Here, after Xiaoyu and the shopkeeper enter the kitchen, Xiaoyu does not immediately go to cook, but pulls Li Bo to the corner.


    "Li Bo, I brought a little more ferns today. Can you eat them? If it''s not so much, I''ll think about it. "


    As soon as Xiaoyu finished, Li Bo laughed, which made Xiaoyu wonder: is this the rhythm without taking medicine?


    "Xiaoyu, don''t you know that I''m just in charge of this restaurant, and this restaurant doesn''t belong to me?"


    "I know!"


    "Do you know whose restaurant this is?"


    Xiaoyu shakes her head. How can she know?


    Li Bo flicked Xiaoyu''s head and said, "this is the restaurant under Sihai villa. Do you know Sihai villa?"


    Xiaoyu shakes her head. Does it have anything to do with her?


    Li Bo was surprised. "Don''t you know Sihai villa? You don''t know Sihai villa? God, do you live in a cave? "


    Sihai villa is a very rich country. It''s involved in all the four countries and involved in all walks of life. Restaurants are even opened from the imperial capital to towns. It''s really surprising that some people have never heard of such a famous Sihai villa.


    Xiaoyu looked up at Li Bo in doubt, "I don''t know. Is this strange? Does it have any special meaning? "


    Li Bo looked at her for a long time like an alien, sighed, forget it, don''t know, don''t bother to explain to her.


    "Nothing. As long as you know, there are many restaurants like this. Don''t worry at all. You can eat as much as you have, but the transportation may be a bit troublesome. "


    Xiaoyu: are there many restaurants like this? It''s really rich. This four seas villa is really awesome, but she will work hard. She also has to earn a lot of money.


    "Li Bo, this fern can be dried in the sun. Just soak it in water when you eat it. It just doesn''t taste as good as fresh, but it can save a lot of trouble. "


    Li Bo thought, "well, next time you come, bring some sun dried ones to see how they taste. If you can, prepare more and send them to other restaurants."


    Xiaoyu nodded, well, it''s OK, it doesn''t waste any effort.


    "Well, Li Bo, do you think we should send someone to my house to drag them? We''ll send them ourselves. First of all, it''s a waste of time. As soon as we get there, we''ll have to spend most of our time. Second, we sent them by ox carts, but we didn''t send much. Why don''t you delay cooking in other restaurants? "


    Xiaoyu told Li Bo what she thought. She was telling the truth, which took too long. Especially in this hot weather, it''s almost the same as walking in the fire. It''s too painful.


    Li Bo laughingly looked at Xiaoyu, "you want to be lazy, and you speak so high sounding, don''t you?"


    "Hey, hey, Li Bo saw it." Xiaoyu pretends to be silly and cute, "does Uncle Li agree?"


    Li Bo looked at Xiaoyu. In fact, what she said was true. It not only delayed their time, but also their own time. Every time the extra ferns are sent to nearby towns, it will be of great benefit to them if they are sent faster.

 Chapter 78

    "You are smart, OK, I promise you." Li Bo fanned, but it was still hot.


    Originally, fat people are easy to get hot. It''s still in the kitchen, and it''s the ghost weather. It''s hard for him to imagine.


    "Then, Uncle Li, send someone to pick it up every afternoon. It happens to be fresh that day."


    "Well."


    After Xiaoyu settled, she happily went to cook. Today, what she did is stewed lamb chops with fern and fried rabbit meat with fern.


    After finishing, Li bozhaolie still gave the money to Xiaoyu. He paid three taels of silver for a thousand jin of pteridophytes, plus two taels of cooking, and handed five taels to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu weighs the silver coins in his hand and is very happy. This is the beginning of moving towards a well-off society. They will cross it as well as possible!


    Take out one or two of them, "Li Bo, can you change some copper for me, I''m convenient to use!"


    "Yes, how much?" It''s not a big deal. Li Bo just answers it.


    Well, Xiaoyu thought, "let''s change the copper plate of 200 characters. Thank you, Li Bo!"


    Li Bo took the money and handed it to a boy, "you go to the front desk and ask someone to exchange 200 Wen copper."


    The man took the money and went through the kitchen to the restaurant in front of him.


    At this time, Xiaoyu said something to the shopkeeperˇ° Li Bo, I want to tell you something


    Łż Li Bo nodded and looked at her.


    Xiaoyu smile, "in fact, the back of these dishes, do not have to teach."


    "Oh?" Li Bo doubts.


    "Because the later dishes are similar to the methods of frying and stewing, I will not cheat you. Just let them figure it out for themselves." Xiaoyu said frankly, of course, it''s actually about the practice of Pteridium aquilinum. She doesn''t have it any more. Everything else is just to change the soup without changing the dressing.


    Li Bo is not angry, but very happy. He thinks Xiaoyu doesn''t want to make such money. He is very honest, so he says it!


    Because in the ancient times when food materials were scarce, it took courage and skill to change the dressing.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m very happy that you can talk to me so honestly, but they are all elm heads. You should give them some advice when you are free!" As soon as Li Bo hit the folding fan, it closed. At the same time, the golden abacus beads on his waist rang.


    Xiaoyu noticed that there was a small abacus around Li Bo''s waist.


    Seeing Xiaoyu''s eyes, Li Bo told her that he was going to leave for a period of timeˇ° Xiaoyu, I''m going to leave for a period of time. During this period, you can come to the shopkeeper here if you have anything to do. He will help you. "


    Xiaoyu didn''t think too much. It seems that Li Bo would not be the shopkeeper of this small place. He must be walking everywhere.


    "Well, thank you, Li Bo. Take care when you go out."


    Get the change, and the remaining 8 silver, Xiaoyu happy and Koizumi from the backyard out of the restaurant.


    Because the restaurant has been exposed this time, and there is an old man Zhang with her. Xiaoyu doesn''t ask anyone to buy things for her. She plans to go by herself. Anyway, it has been exposed, and no matter how much dew there is.


    As soon as you come out, you can see Zhang Daniu waiting for them in his old position. It''s like a toddler. As long as you look back, you will always find your parents standing behind you waiting for you.


    That will never worry about betrayal, always firm place, let Xiaoyu more and more and the family into one.


    Xiaoyu blinked her eyelids, adjusted her mood and rushed to Zhang Daniu happily.

 Chapter 79

    "Dad, I miss you so much. Do you miss me?" He looked at Zhang Daniu seriously, as if I would be angry if you didn''t answer.


    Zhang Daniu funny looking at funny rain, with a serious answer, "that''s of course, think Dad hungry!"


    Hahaha, Xiaoyu didn''t expect that this father has such a humorous cell.


    "Xiaoyu, are you back, OK?" Zhang old man in another ox cart to this side, to light rain say hello.


    Xiaoyu noticed the existence of the man beside him, and said with a perfunctory smile, "it''s OK."


    Looking back, "Dad, let''s go to buy some food and go home. My mother is still waiting for the food to be cooked at home! Ha ha ha... "Xiaoyu covered her mouth with a smile.


    Zhang Daniu picked up Xiaoyu and put it on the cart. Koizumi also jumped to Xiaoyu and sat down. He took Xiaoyu by the hand for fear that she would fall.


    At last, Zhang Daniu got on the bus and sat in the front of the car, followed by old man Zhang.


    Zhang ma''er followed him all the time. When he got to the restaurant, he didn''t dare to go in. He hid in the corner and watched the light rain unload their goods. He stayed in it for a long time before he came out. After watching them leave, he went home excitedly, ready to tell everyone the good news.


    Xiaoyu first went to the rice shop to buy a bag of flour, and then bought some corn and so on. When they saw the rice put on the shelf, Xiaoyu was surprised to call the boss.


    "How do you sell this, boss?"


    The boss first looked at rice, then at Xiaoyu, "little girl, you have a good eye. This is rice. It''s from the north.


    On our side, only dignitaries and dignitaries can afford it. 15 Wen per kilo is the same price as meat. How much do you want? " The boss looks at Xiaoyu''s dress and thinks that she can''t afford it, but she still doesn''t rush people, just says it as it is.


    Xiaoyu: "I wipe it! So expensive?


    At the same price as meat, in the era of soaring prices in modern times, a jin of rice was only a few yuan, a jin of flour was also two or three yuan, and meat was a little more expensive, only more than ten yuan. I didn''t expect that the ancient times were more terrible. No wonder they were so poor and skinny.


    Ordinary people can''t afford it at all!


    The land in my family has to be taxed. It''s good to have enough to eat. Where can I have spare money to buy the rice made of gold!


    Xiaoyu gritted his teeth and bought 10 jin of rice, which is 150 Wen. He was so distressed that the money he earned was in his pocket.


    The exchange of 200 Wen is almost spent. I wanted to buy some cloth for everyone to make clothes, and next time.


    It''s hard to say whether there will be a drought or not. We have to plan for the future.


    Zhang Daniu didn''t say anything. He carried things to the car, took light rain and set off to return.


    Old man Zhang was totally stunned. Xiaoyu of Daniu''s family didn''t stop taking money out at all. It seems that he really made a lot of money. In the future, he has to have a good relationship. It''s not bad for others to eat meat and drink soup.


    So to light rain that is more and more attentive, but light rain to his love answer ignore, sometimes tired, directly ignore.


    The ox cart sways on the road creaking, and Xiaoyu sleeps on Koizumi. From time to time, he sees where he is.


    Suddenly, Xiaoyu sees a shadow lying on the side of the road not far away. Xiaoyu thinks it''s the horse who doesn''t give up. She follows them there and doesn''t want to take care of them.


    But seeing the ox cart getting closer and closer, the man still didn''t move. Xiaoyu thought it was wrong.

 Chapter 80

    But seeing the ox cart getting closer and closer, the man still didn''t move. Xiaoyu thought it was wrong. When he got closer, he saw the clothes on the man, and Xiaoyu knew it couldn''t be a horse.


    Because the fabric looks simple and has no design, but the texture is far from affordable for ordinary people.


    Light rain quickly stopped, "Dad, there is a man in front of the road, let''s see if he is dead!"


    Before Zhang Daniu said anything, old man Zhang quickly said, "let''s go now. Don''t mind your own business."


    Xiaoyu curls her eyebrows. Although her heart is hard, this person falls in front of her and can''t be saved.


    What''s more, she was just saved before. Although that person was very annoying, it''s undeniable that he saved her!


    "Dad, let''s have a look. If we die, we don''t care, lest we get into a lawsuit. If you''re still alive, save it! " When he hit Koizumi with his arm, he opened his mouth and said in silence, "help me!"


    Koizumi immediately received it, "Dad, just take a look, don''t you mean to save one life and win seven things? It''s good to accumulate happiness for his family. Xiaoyu is also very hard... "Koizumi tried to quote a classic, but he said it was wrong.


    However, Zhang Daniu still stopped the cart because Koizumi said that he would accumulate happiness for his family and Xiaoyu


    Seeing the car stopped, Xiaoyu jumped down quickly, thinking that if someone had been so desperate and could not wait to save her, she would not have been threatened as a servant girl.


    When he stepped forward, he fell to the ground with his back to the sky. He was not old and was wearing black brocade.


    This dress alone is worth a lot of money. It seems that there is a pendant on the waist and a jade crown on the head. It''s a rich man''s dress, similar to that of the "life-saving benefactor".


    Zhang Daniu turns the man over. The first thing that light rain sees is the wound on his belly. Because it''s black, I can''t see the bloodstain, but the big cut can see the wound at once.


    Xiaoyu was startled, "ah!"


    Zhang Daniu tried to breathe, "still alive."


    Xiaoyu bravely stepped forward. As soon as she saw Xiaoyu, she wanted to turn around and leave, because this person was either someone else or her "life-saving benefactor"!


    Xiaoyu wants to turn around and leave, but she can''t step away, as if she is rooting.


    Koizumi came forward, "Oh, I''m still a handsome young man. How can I faint? I''m afraid it''s not heatstroke!" He didn''t see the wound.


    Xiaoyu is really cruel. This man has saved her at least. She can''t wait to save her.


    "Brother, take off your coat!"


    "Ah? Why? " Koizumi doubts.


    "How can there be so many? Why, if you want to take it off, what''s the cost?"


    Koizumi tuzui took off his clothes and covered the wound. "Dad, help me carry him to the ox cart. It''s deserted here. Don''t be taken away by the wolf."


    Zhang Daniu looked at Xiaoyu''s action. Although he was confused, he didn''t say anything. He picked up the boy.


    Koizumi quickly put the wooden basin on the car to another ox cart.


    After waiting for Zhang Daniu to put the man down on the car, old man Zhang looked at him incomprehensibly, "why take a burden, trouble!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed, "Mr. Zhang, if you don''t save him, you can save him. Besides, he looks like a rich man. He will probably repay us at that time. We saved it together again. Can''t he thank you then? "

 Chapter 81

    We saved it together again. Can''t he thank you then? "


    Gee! That''s a good word! The time to repay... Think about old man Zhang''s mouth.


    "Yes, we saved it together!" Old man Zhang promised that he didn''t realize that Xiaoyu was digging a hole.


    But Xiaoyu looked embarrassed, "but if other people know it, tell him it was someone else who saved it, then we..."


    "Hum, who dares to take the credit from Laozi, I will fight with him!" Old man Zhang clenched his fist and then said, "but you can''t say it. It''s known by others. Do you know?"


    Xiaoyu immediately nodded, also vowed to raise his hand, "I promise not to say it, also don''t let the family say it, this is our secret!"


    Looking at Koizumi and his father who are still muddled, they don''t explain, just give them a look to go back and talk about.


    "Dad, let''s go home quickly. After a while, this man is not thirsty. I am thirsty first..." Xiaoyu urges Zhang Daniu to drive.


    Zhang Daniu was stunned and drove the cow home.


    All the way home, coupled with the old man Zhang intentional cover, light rain, they safe people quietly back home.


    Zhang old man left also told light rain, people wake up must inform him, light rain quickly agreed.


    When they leave, Xiaoyu greets Koizumi and Zhang Daniu to carry them back to the house. After they are settled, Zhang Daniu pulls Xiaoyu out of the door.


    "Xiaoyu, how can you bring this man home? It''s OK for us to save him, but if he dies in our house, we can''t tell if we are full of mouths! "


    Xiaoyu: "he is..."


    Xiaoyu is about to explain, Zhao Qun ran over and asked, "what''s the matter with you? How can you go out and give me the whole person back? There are still wounds on that person. Don''t be a bandit!"


    Xiaoyu: "he is..."


    "No matter who he is, you can''t bring an injured one back. What if you die in our house..." Zhao Qun was afraid of death. When he saw the cut for the first time, he kept chattering.


    OK, Xiaoyu is helpless. I''ll let you finish. I''ll say it again!


    When they finished, no one spoke, and they were all staring at her, Xiaoyu vomited.


    "Brother, come here for a moment." Xiaoyu stops her step of trying to feed the man with water.


    Koizumi came with a bowl of water, "what''s the matter, what''s the matter?" He just found out that his clothes were used to cover the wound. Looking at the man''s mouth peeling, he wanted to feed him some water.


    Xiaoyu grabbed his empty arm, "brother, do you remember that I was abducted when we first went to town to sell ferns a few days ago?"


    "Of course, I remember..." Koizumi was confused just after he finished. Didn''t Xiaoyu say that he couldn''t say it? How


    "What? Xiaoyu, when you were abducted, why didn''t you mention it? " Zhao Qun faces Xiaoyu squarely and stares at her with concern.


    Xiaoyu''s words are like poking a hornet''s nest. Like a drop of water falling into the oil, it immediately causes a chemical reaction, and his father and mother take turns to fight.


    Light rain will say the cause and effect of this matter again, still can''t get rid of the devil''s palm.


    Zhao Qun scolded staring at her, "such a thing happened, how can you go home without saying it?"


    "I''m afraid you''re worried, aren''t I?" Xiaoyu just finished.

 Chapter 82

    Zhao Qun roared, "don''t you worry about it? Now we don''t worry... "Another long speech.


    Xiaoyu quickly interrupted, "father and mother, now is not the time to say this. When I say this, I want to tell you that the person lying inside is the one who saved me that day and is my Savior.


    Do you want to throw him out now? If you still want to, I''ll throw him out so as not to drag us down


    Xiaoyu said that she was going to go into the house, like she was going to throw people out at once.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu quickly stopped her, "you child, that''s your life-saving benefactor. How can you treat your benefactor like this?"


    "But... Didn''t you let him stay in our house?" Xiaoyu asked.


    "I don''t know that he is your life-saving benefactor. Come on, my mother will get something to eat. Everyone hasn''t eaten yet. You can go to see my benefactor and the family leader, and then you can see if you want to call a doctor." Zhao Qun''s voice has just dropped.


    Xiaoyu interrupted, "no, we can''t ask for a doctor. We don''t know how he got hurt. If there are enemies around, then we will hurt him!" It can also cause problems at home.


    "What can we do? It''s so hot that if we don''t deal with the wound, we''ll have to fester." Zhao Qun worried.


    Xiaoyu thought about it, looked at Zhang Daniu and said, "Dad, go and find out if there is any herbal medicine to stop bleeding and treat knife wounds. Niang, go and cook. It''s time for the fern seller to come. I''ll leave it to my brother and me. "


    Then he took Koizumi to the fire and said, "brother, the water you made is not good. Let''s boil some hot water first, and then put some salt in it to make salt water. It''s better for patients."


    Koizumi was puzzled and asked, "what is salt water?"


    "That is, water added with salt can replenish water in the body, which is conducive to absorption by the human body." Xiaoyu finds out the fine salt she made.


    "Brother, you boil water first. Call me. I''ll take care of him first."


    "Oh, yes."


    Light rain into the house to see lying on the bed, pale, lips bloodless, and dry to peeling with a crack of the youth.


    I think of that day''s high spirited, graceful and gentle image.


    A bad smile, even two thick eyebrows are also soft ripples, as if always with a smile, curved, like the first quarter of the moon in the night sky.


    He has thick black hair and a pair of slender peach blossom eyes under his sword eyebrows. He is full of sentimentality, which makes people fall into the enemy''s hands if they are not careful.


    White skin set off a touch of peach red lips, face as carved features, angular face is very beautiful.


    Appearance seems to be unrestrained, but the eyes inadvertently reveal the essence of people dare not underestimate.


    I didn''t expect that such a person would be reduced to the present situation. Looking at his appearance that day, he should be able to fight.


    Besides, there''s a man who knows martial arts. How could it not be like this?


    Did you meet an enemy, or did you do too much wrong to her and get revenge?


    Forget it. It''s no use thinking about it now. Xiaoyu shakes his head, throws these ideas out and walks to the bed gently.


    Because there was no extra bed at home, the man was placed on the bed of her and Koizumi.


    The weather was very hot, and he just lay on his back without a quilt.

 Chapter 83

    Light rain came forward, directly stripped his clothes, leaving only a pair of profane trousers. Ignoring his snow-white skin, he found some wine left over by Zhang Daniu and some rags to wipe his blood and wounds.


    The wound wasn''t very big. It was the size of an adult''s palm, but the skin and flesh turned out. I''m afraid that the murder weapon went through it directly. Fortunately, it''s not the chest, it''s the belly.


    I''m afraid the herbal medicine Zhang Daniu found is not good enough to cure such a serious sword wound. She still has to find a way to get some powder and sprinkle it on him.


    "Light rain, the water is ready!" Koizumi yelled outside.


    "Ah." Xiaoyu went out and came to the fire. Koizumi had already scooped a bowl and put it aside to cool.


    Xiaoyu put a little salt into it, stirred it and took it into the room.


    Koizumi followed curiously, hoping to see what salt water can do to save people.


    Xiaoyu first took a wooden spoon to moisten the young man''s lips with water, and then fed him with a spoonful of cold air.


    Fortunately, the body of young people will instinctively swallow, otherwise it will be over.


    This salt water is to supplement the water and salt in his body. Because of the hot weather, his body will excrete a lot of sweat, which will lead to the loss of salt and water.


    "Brother, please watch for me. I have something to do when I go out. Don''t let anyone else in, or you''ll cause unnecessary trouble, will you She must do something about it, or the wound will fester and cause trouble.


    "Oh, go back quickly. You''ll be busy in a while." Koizumi waved to Xiaoyu to go.


    Xiaoyu remembers that there is a barefoot doctor (Doctor TU) in the village. She took the medicine there when she was ill.


    After inquiring about Zhao Qun''s position, he left with some money.


    The barefoot doctor lives in the innermost part of the village, at the foot of the mountain.


    Xiaoyu walked all the way in this direction, occasionally asked the way, and soon came to the doctor''s house.


    This is a small hut with a big jujube tree in front of the door.


    Xiaoyu knocked on the door, "Dong Dong... Is anyone at home? Dong Dong... "


    Soon the door of the room inside was opened, and then the door was opened from inside with the sound of "creaking" and the pattering of footsteps.


    "What''s the matter?" A man dressed in grey short clothes and white washed looked at Xiaoyu and asked softly.


    Xiaoyu looked at a man who was almost 45 years old. He got up late and was wearing straw sandals. "Are you doctor Zhou, please?"


    "Yes, you don''t remember me? I treated you last time you were illˇ° Zhou Guang said with a smile, "come on, it''s so hot outsideˇ°


    Xiaoyu went in and saw a lot of herbs in the yard, but she didn''t know them.


    "Doctor Zhou, I''m here to buy medicine. My mother cut her hand when she was cutting vegetables, and she was bleeding. I want to buy some hemostatic powder. Do you have it? I''m afraid the weather will fester. " This is the excuse she thought of on the road. The stab wound and bleeding all fit. It should be useful.


    "The child is so sensible. I''ll get it for you." Zhou Guang went into the house to take the medicine with a smile. No one from the countryside was very fond of him. When he touched a small wound, the child came to buy some medicine powder.


    "Doctor, you''d better take the best one for me. Take more. If it''s suppurative, I won''t follow it!" Xiaoyu yelled behind him.


    Zhou Guang quickly came out with a bag of powder. "This is the best hemostatic powder. Is that enough?" Hand it to Xiaoyu with a smile.

 Chapter 84

    "This is the best hemostatic powder. Is that enough?" Hand it to Xiaoyu with a smile.


    "Can this powder heal the wound?"


    "That''s natural, not to mention a small wound. Even if I''m cut, it''s useful to use this powder. This is my most proud work!" When he said this, Zhou Guang slightly raised his head and looked confident.


    Well, trust him for a whileˇ° How much is it? "


    "30 Wen."


    Light rain tangled looking at him: "doctor, can less?"


    "This..." Zhou Guang looked at her suspiciously, didn''t he say that her family had made money?


    Looking at the little rain, pitifully looking at him, he was soft hearted: "well, I''ll give you 5 Wen less, no less." I''m afraid of light rain, so I''ll finish quickly.


    Xiaoyu chuckles in his heart and takes out 25 articles from his sleeve pocket. He hesitates to put them into Zhou Guang''s hands. His eyes are still staring at him, and he is reluctant to give up.


    The so-called "no money, no money, no money", their family has now been very outstanding, now light rain, at least give people a kind of, their family in fact has no money, or very poor feeling.


    Of course, their family is still very poor!


    After getting the powder, Xiaoyu rushes home.


    But on the way, I met a "roadblock", Wang Dalang, a famous young hunter in the village.


    See him block in front of light rain, one hand horizontal block, one hand back behind.


    Xiaoyu is scared to step back. What he is holding behind him is not a knife to kill the prey. Has she recently reached the point where people and gods are angry with each other, even the assassination has been omitted, and she will be solved in public?


    "You... What do you want to do! I''m not afraid of you. " Xiaoyu stares at each other tightly, trying to scare them away with her eyes.


    But she didn''t know that her eyes were just like the lost lamb, not fierce, only afraid.


    Wang Dalang''s left hand, which was blocked by Wang Dalang, waved anxiously, "no... no, I don''t do anything. Don''t be afraid!"


    "I''m not afraid of your farting." Xiaoyu said in a loud voice, trying to overpower each other with momentum.


    Wang Dalang''s face turned red with anxiety. He didn''t know how to explain to Xiaoyu.


    Light rain looked at each other anxious to jump like, in the heart of doubt, this person is how?


    Or did you come out without taking medicine? How to kill someone? She''s not in a hurry. The other party is in a hurry.


    "What the hell are you doing? It''s OK. I''m leaving." Xiaoyu is not afraid of it all of a sudden. This is a stupid man.


    Originally, I thought that hunters were all wild men. This Wang Dalang is not so exaggerated. He''s just a little stronger and has no beard. He''s pretty.


    See light rain to go, Wang Dalang quickly stopped, do not let light rain go.


    Xiaoyu is helpless, "brother, what''s the matter with you? I haven''t eaten yet. There are a lot of things waiting for me in my family." She doesn''t have time to play the game of wooden man with him. There is a wounded waiting for her at home!


    Wang Dalang''s face turned red, but he couldn''t say anything. At last, he suddenly took out his hand behind him, which made Xiaoyu step back again, thinking that the other side was shining his sword.


    I didn''t expect that the other party was holding a wild rabbit, brown fur, still alive.


    Wang Dalang put the rabbit in front of her. Facing the confusion, he scratched his head and said, "send... To you!"


    Ah!!!


    For her? Did she hear that right?


    Not relatives, why send her rabbit?


    This rabbit is very cute, but she can''t have it!

 Chapter 85

    "I don''t want it. Take it back." Xiaoyu refused and turned around to go.


    I didn''t expect that Wang Dalang would run in front of her persistently, blocking her, just not letting her go.


    Light rain speechless face reluctantly pulled out a smile, "big brother, what do you want? I have something urgent to do


    Wang Dalang held out his hand and did not take it back. He half twisted his head and half stared at her without saying anything.


    Light rain looked at this situation, inexplicably realized.


    Doesn''t this guy have a crush on her?


    With her beauty, she can be regarded as a flower in this village. It''s reasonable to be liked.


    Xiaoyu asked funny: "how much do you usually sell a rabbit?"


    "Eight." Wang Dalang answered honestly.


    Xiaoyu nodded, OK, "hand out."


    Although Wang Dalang was puzzled, he still extended his hand obediently.


    Xiaoyu took out 8 Wen from his sleeve pocket and put it in his hand. Then he took the rabbit from his other hand. "If you have such game in the future, you can send it to my home." Then he turned and left.


    Wang Dalang also recalled the touch of light rain touching his palm. He heard what light rain said, and just wanted to promise, he found the eight Wen money in his palm.


    Immediately catch up to want to return to light rain, light rain immediately called him, "if you follow me again, I''ll let my father break your leg."


    Seeing that he hesitated and didn''t dare to come forward, he said with a smile, "this rabbit is what I bought for you. Next time, I''ll send my mother over." Then he ran home.


    Wang Dalang looked at the money in his hand and laughed silently.


    Back home, Xiaoyu gave the rabbit to Koizumi, "brother, this is the rabbit I just bought! You look at to make a nest, we raise it, ha ha, big eat meat


    Then Xiaoyu went to see the boy lying in bed.


    When you enter the room, you can see that the boy on the bed is covered with his clothes. When you open it, you can see that some green medicine residue has been applied on the wound. It should have been applied by Zhang Daniu after picking herbs.


    Xiaoyu carefully open the broken leaves, sprinkle the powder she bought, and then get the broken leaves back, without bandaging, just spread.


    The bandage is airtight, which is not conducive to healing. Of course, the premise is that when the patient can''t move without knowing anything, if the patient is awake, the medicine can''t go up without bandaging.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu left the rest of the money to Zhao Qun for safekeeping, and then hopped to see the fresh rabbit.


    The little rabbit is closed in a cage made of wooden sticks. It smells East and West. Its mouth moves. It''s so cute.


    Xiaoyu takes one side of the wild vegetables and throws it to eat. When it eats, its stomach shrinks and bulges. Xiaoyu pokes it in the stomach, and it jumps to eat.


    Koizumi watched Xiaoyu tease the rabbit, so he came to play with her.


    Poke rabbit''s head, "Niang made some soup to feed him. I don''t know when he will wake up."


    As soon as Xiaoyu patted her head, she didn''t think of feeding her some food, but it doesn''t matter that she should have two meals. Anyway, he can''t eat anything now. Xiaoyu thought with a guilty heart.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know. Brother, don''t call him the benefactor. Now we are his benefactor! " It''s just lower than his saving grace. When he wakes up, she wants him to be a boy for her for two months. Hum!


    At the foot of an unknown mountain on the other side.


    "Haven''t you found the young master yet?" Chang''an, dressed in black and armed with a long sword, harshly inquired about the five men in black kneeling on the ground.

 Chapter 86

    "Haven''t you found the young master yet?" Chang''an, dressed in black and armed with a long sword, harshly inquired about the five men in black kneeling on the ground.


    "Back to the commander, not yet. There are several groups of people chasing after the little Lord. We haven''t found the figure of the little Lord. I think we haven''t been caught." One of them answered in a deep voice.


    Chang''an covered his chest with one hand and coughed twice. When he was protecting the young Lord, he was injured and intercepted. He couldn''t come forward to protect him, which made the young Lord lose news.


    "Did you send a message to steward Li?"


    "Someone has been sent. I think we have received the news by now!"


    Chang''an looked up at the sky. He was worried that the young master had been seriously injured. What would he do if he met those people!


    "Send someone to look for it again, and find the young master anyway. When you meet those people, kill them Chang''an with fierce eyes just said, "poof", a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    "Commander... Commander..." several people quickly surrounded.


    Chang''an waved back, "I''m ok, you hurry down to arrange!" With the sword to stand up, reluctantly slowly walked to the side of the stone to sit down.


    Slowly untie clothes, chest wound has split, blood has been soaked out.


    One wanted to help, but was scolded by Chang''anˇ° If you are busy, leave me alone. The matter of the little Lord is very important. "


    Take the medicine bottle from your waist, pull off the cover and sprinkle it on the wound. Tear a piece of cloth from the clothes again to bind it.


    Five people look at each other and fly away


    Xiaoyu''s home.


    Some people have begun to come to the door to sell pteridophytes, because of yesterday''s experience, today we all perform their duties, but there is something wrong.


    During this period, Xiaoyu took out her dog excrement pepper from time to time to explain to everyone.


    "This kind of thing is called dog excrement pepper. It''s found in the mountain. After you find it, dry it in the sun. I''ll take 50 Wen a Jin here." Xiaoyu showed them this kind of thing one by one.


    From time to time, someone picked it up and said, "isn''t this the useless thing on the mountain? It smells strange. Can it be sold? "


    "Yes, it can''t be used as poison, can it?"


    "Whatever it is, just sell it for money!"


    "That''s right. As long as we can make money, whatever it is!"


    "When it comes to making money, I''ve heard a very interesting thing."


    "What''s the matter? You don''t want to play the game. "


    "Hey, hey, you don''t know. Some people in our village thought they were smart enough to take this fern and sell it in the town. As a result, no one bought it at all, and they came back again."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. If I could sell it, I would have sold it. Why come here? "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu listens to everyone''s laughter, the corners of his mouth slightly split.


    In fact, she can fully understand those people''s ideas. Even if she were her, he would try this. After all, he has never tried. How do you know - you really can''t?


    night.


    Everyone who should have come has already come. Zhang Daniu and Koizumi are dealing with follow-up matters.


    Zhao Qun went to cook dinner.


    Xiaoyu is carrying a bowl of rice soup specially made for the boy in bed, and is feeding the boy.


    Teenagers can barely swallow, only a little slower.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand why her mother says she can''t feed her.


    She doesn''t know that people who practice martial arts are very exclusive.


    Even in a coma, the body will automatically block.

 Chapter 87

    I was worried that someone would feed him something poisonous while he was asleep.


    But Dongfang yexuan seems to subconsciously feel that light rain does not pose a threat to him.


    And the body thinks that Xiaoyu is the person he knows, so he has a sense of trust in her and is willing to eat what she feeds.


    Xiaoyu patiently fed a bowl of rice soup, put the bowl aside, wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, and then got up and went outside.


    He helped Zhao Qun to set the meal, and everyone sat on the table and had dinner.


    "Everyone is working hard today. We should have a good rest after dinner." Zhao Qun had a steamed bread.


    "How much did your mother give you today?" Xiaoyu bit the steamed bread and asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I''ve just counted. There are more than one or two!" Thinking about the silver he had nothing to take out, Zhao Qun''s heart was in great pain.


    "Wow, there are so many. We have to collect them tomorrow. We can''t let them go." Koizumi swept around the yard, very excited.


    "I''ve already discussed with the shopkeeper. I''ll send someone to collect the inventory every afternoon, so don''t worry about it." Xiaoyu looked up and said with a smile.


    Zhang Daniu finished his steamed bread and took another one. "Today, I heard people complain that the well water in the village is getting lower and lower. I''m afraid I won''t be able to drink it for a few days. It takes a lot of water to do this. They are all thinking about what to do? "


    Turn over the steamed bread and put the food in the middle of it.


    "Seeing that day is getting hotter and hotter, and the crops in the field are not growing, I don''t know what to do in the future!"


    There was no smile on Zhang Daniu''s face. Now, he has to sweat when he takes two steps.


    Having a meal is just like taking a bath. My hair is wet.


    "Dad, you can let them do it with river water next time. At that time, you can tell the restaurant and let them clean it with water." Xiaoyu doesn''t think it''s a big deal.


    Now there is a more urgent matter, "Dad, mom, I think there is something I may want to discuss with you."


    Xiaoyu put down his steamed bread and looked at everyone in the middle.


    Everyone looked at Xiaoyu so seriously, and then stopped to look at her.


    "What''s so serious about Xiaoyu that we need to discuss with you?" Zhao Qun looks at Xiaoyu anxiously. Is there something wrong with Xiaoyu?


    "Drought is often accompanied by a lack of food, and now the crops in the field are not growing.


    This fern is almost collected. It''s only a few days at most. It should be nothing. I''m afraid we have to make a long-term plan! " He who does not think of the future is certain to have immediate worries.


    In times of drought and various natural and man-made disasters, food and water are indispensable.


    When there will be a famine, the people will be in dire straits and the land will be full of starving people.


    Zhao Qun''s heart is a clattering, she and the leader did not think so far.


    Because they have been short of food and clothing for a long time, they have forgotten the difference between good weather and natural disasters.


    For them, no matter when it is, they are not enough to eat and warm.


    But now it''s different. With a little extra money at home, we have to think about it for the future.


    "In a few days, when the ferns are finished, you can go to the town and buy some grain to store." Zhao Qun looked at Zhang Daniu and said.


    Just as Zhang Daniu wanted to promise, Xiaoyu shook his head, "it''s not right. In a few days, the price of grain may rise. At that time, money will not buy grain!"

 Chapter 88

    Zhang Daniu frowned, "I''ll buy it in town tomorrow."


    Koizumi looked at his parents and Xiaoyu, and found that he couldn''t get in on their topic, so he was very depressed.


    Thinking of food, he suddenly thought of the grandparents in the old house of Zhang Jia.


    If they buy more grain, will they dig the whole family three feet?


    "But if we buy food, will it be robbed there?" Koizumi asked anxiously.


    Xiaoyu''s heart sank. Yes, even if he signed the severance letter, the villain would come to rob you.


    Especially when it comes to natural and man-made disasters, even if you go to the yamen, no one will take care of you, because others can''t protect themselves. Who will take care of you, a common people.


    "Father, mother, do we have a way to dig a cellar at home or in the yard, in a secret place, so that we can not only guard against the other side, but also guard against others?"


    After all, there is more than one villain family. If we really get to such a situation and face the struggle of human nature, as long as we can survive, we can do anything.


    "I''m afraid we can''t do it in the house. Just dig a hole in the corner of the yard, cover it with a layer of wood, and put some debris to cover it." Zhang Daniu thought for a moment and then said.


    This method is feasible.


    After discussion, we started to take action after dinner. We dug a big hole in the back corner of the house.


    After all the things are handled, Zhang Daniu still has a shop on the floor outside, and Zhao Qun is on the vigil instead.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi went back to the house to have a rest.


    Looking at the boy lying on the bed, Xiaoyu wants to take him to the ground.


    Originally, there were few beds at home, and they were occupied by him. How could he and Koizumi sleep?


    "Xiaoyu, why don''t you sleep in bed? I''ll just make do with it on the ground!" Koizumi also saw the problem and suggested.


    "How can that be? I am at least a girl, and a strange man lying in a bed, spread out like what words Xiaoyu refuted without thinking about it.


    Koizumi scratched his head, only to find that there was something wrong with what he said.


    The bed is rectangular, about 2 meters long and about 2 meters wide.


    Xiaoyu thought, "brother, let''s put him on the side, and then you sleep in the middle, I sleep beside you, so that everyone can sleep in bed!"


    Say to do, two people one person raises a shoulder, one person raises a leg, move the youth to the edge of the bed.


    Xiaoyu reaches out to wipe the sweat on his forehead. Then he slowly changes his dressing and feeds him a bowl of rice soup. Then he goes to bed.


    Because of the hot weather, Koizumi did not cover the quilt, but Xiaoyu still covered the quilt cover pulled from the quilt.


    All night long.


    When it was just dawn, Xiaoyu heard something coming from next door.


    After a while, Zhao Qun came in and walked to the edge of Xiaoyu.


    Seeing Xiaoyu open his hazy eyes, he whispered, "son, mother and your father have gone to the town to buy food. We will come back early.


    Take good care of your brother and sister. If there is a door and someone comes to sell ferns, you can say that we will wait until we come back, or you can go to Aunt Li for help. Do you know? "


    Light rain nods gently, "that mother you are careful, come back earlier."

 Chapter 89

    Zhao Qun nodded, then opened the door and went out.


    When Xiaoyu woke up again, it was already bright.


    Koizumi next to him is no longer there. I think he has got up.


    Xiaoyu gets up, puts on his shoes and goes to the boy to check his condition.


    I found that he had a fever, but the wound was not purulent.


    However, this is a normal reaction. Generally, people with wounds will have a little fever the next day.


    Xiaoyu went out to find something to cool him down.


    See Koizumi is burning, "brother, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, I didn''t see my parents when I got up, so I''m going to make a fire for breakfast." Koizumi added firewood and fanned the fire with a fan.


    "Ha ha, don''t you know that my parents had already gone out in the morning? You must have been sleeping so much that you didn''t realize it Xiaoyu joked.


    Looking at Xiaoquan in a hurry, he didn''t know what to do, so Xiaoyu naturally took over, "brother, the people inside have a little fever, you take the basin of water in, and use the handkerchief to cover his forehead. Shall I make breakfast? "


    Naturally, it''s good. Xiaoyu''s craftsmanship is needless to say. Koizumi happily went in and applied his forehead to the man according to what Xiaoyu said.


    Xiaoyu baked a plate of pancakes, steamed the rest of yesterday''s steamed bread, cooked a pot of porridge with corn flour and rice, made a cold shredded radish, fried fern, breakfast is finished.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu came back before 9:30. Each of them carried a large bamboo basket covered with wild vegetables and ferns. They didn''t know what was inside.


    Koizumi and Xiaoyu help to unload the basket. When it is still early and no one comes to the door, they quickly put the grain into the big pit dug last night.


    Some things were put in advance in the village to prevent the grain from getting moldy.


    After the grain is put in place, a lot of sundries are put on it to cover up.


    Everyone was relieved to see a big worry fall.


    Easy to go to the table and sit down to eat, had not eaten a few, someone came to the door.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi had to go to greet first, then wait for Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu to eat well, and then change them.


    "Uncle Yang has come to sell ferns so early?" Koizumi greets him.


    "It''s late. My family has already gone up the mountain to carry two baskets. I think someone will come soon."


    Koizumi and he first picked up the bracken in the bucket and drained it, then put it on the scale to weigh it.


    After Xiaoyu gave the money, he took some and put them on the clothes drying pole to dry.


    She promised manager Li to make some dried ferns and send them to cook for him to see the effect.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu quickly finished their breakfast and came out for Xiaoyu and Koizumi.


    Everyone was so busy that in the afternoon, people came from restaurants in the town.


    There were three people, one of whom was Gao Yuan, dragging three open carriages.


    Directly stopped in front of Xiaoyu''s house, attracted a crowd of villagers.


    Xiaoyu saw the situation in front of the door and came out to see Gaoyuan.


    "Here you are. Come in and have a drink and have a rest." Light rain welcomed the three into the courtyard.


    Xiaoyu was about to pour water, but Zhao Qun stopped him. "Let me do something like pouring water. You go to greet them. After all, it''s business, and I don''t know much about it."


    Well, Xiaoyu had to go and greet three people.


    "Brother Gaoyuan, why are you here?"

 Chapter 90

    "The shopkeeper said I''m familiar with you, so it''s better for me to hand over." Gao Yuan smiles. Although the girl is young, the person who can talk business with the shopkeeper must not be an ordinary person.


    It''s good to get along more.


    "Hello, Miss Zhang!" The other two stood up to say hello to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "please sit down. The cottage is simple. Please don''t mind!"


    "No, no!" The two men answered quickly that they were both boys in the restaurant. They had seen manager Li talking and laughing with this girl. You know, manager Li is a more powerful person than their manager.


    Even the steward talked to the girl with a smile, not to mention them.


    Zhao Qun brought a bowl to each of them and said with a smile, "the house is simple and crude. There is no good tea. There is a little boiled water. You can make do with it!"


    "Auntie, don''t be busy. We are all rural people. We don''t pay so much attention to it." Gao Yuan said in a loud voice.


    Gao Yuan''s speech is refreshing. He looks young, but he should have been in a restaurant for a long time, and he also has the ability to deal with things tactfully.


    "Niang, you go to ask them to load the ferns, and put them in the car later." Light rain see Zhao Qun in front of them a little uncomfortable, so said.


    Looking at Zhao Qun to help install ferns, Xiaoyu smiles at the three people, "are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? "


    "When we came here, we had already eaten. Don''t bother. We''ll weigh it quickly so that we can send it back." Gao Yuan stood up and took the other two people to weigh the fern.


    Whispers came from outside the yard.


    "These people are towing carriages. It''s said that they are from the town. It seems that Xiaoyu''s family is going to do a big business!" I can''t stop my admiration.


    "Hey, who made Xiaoyu so smart? You have the ability to have such a smart daughter!"


    "I didn''t expect that a daughter who lost money could make a lot of money for her family. It seems that when I go home, I will be treated equally."


    "Che, do you think every woman is so smart? It''s time for the Daniu family to have such a daughter. You can dream again in your next life. "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu shakes her head and laughs when she hears these words. It''s not that his parents should burn Gaoxiang, but that she should.


    Because God gave her such a good family for her second life.


    "Have you heard? A very funny thing happened today


    "If there''s anything funny, don''t brag."


    "Hey, you man, how can I boast! You don''t know, my second aunt''s eldest nephew was working in the town. He happened to see Zhang ma''er''s family and brought a lot of ferns to the town''s De Fu Restaurant to sell them. As a result, they were driven out. "


    "Hahaha, so you''re talking about this. Just when these three people entered the village, their family went up to chat up and wanted to take the opportunity to sell their ferns. But he was ignored. " Another man heard what they were talking about and said.


    "I don''t think these people are very nice. I''ve also met several family members, but they didn''t have any good words. "


    "So the girl Xiaoyu of Daniu''s family is smart, or how can they only do business with her and not with others?"


    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 91

    Xiaoyu laughs, how can there be such a good thing in the world?


    It''s all about people, and when they sign a contract, is it waste paper?


    The final weight is 2500 Jin, which is 7 liang of silver.


    Dry fern has 10 jin, this light rain does not calculate the money, is to send directly.


    In business, you have to give up.


    When checking out, Xiaoyu takes Gao Yuan to the house to give money, so as to avoid being exposed in front of people.


    All ferns on the car, "then we''ll go first, see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow!" Xiaoyu and Gaoyuan say goodbye to each other.


    Xiaoyu stood in front of the courtyard and watched the three carriages go away.


    "Xiaoyu, will you take it tomorrow?" A man asked in a loud voice.


    "Yes, of course, as many as you have!" Xiaoyu answers with a smile.


    With that, Xiaoyu went back.


    The people in the back said, "this little rain is really great. I can do business at a young age. If my son can get her to be his daughter-in-law, our family will be very happy! "


    "Gee, what are you daydreaming about here? Be careful. After a while, Xiaoyu comes out with a broom and blows you! "


    "Hey, don''t you want to?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu ignored the people behind him and went directly into the room to see the boy on the bed.


    He was the same as before, but he looked much better.


    After changing his medicine, he was fed some liquid food. Xiaoyu stretched out her stiff arm and turned her head.


    "I didn''t expect that I really made a servant girl to serve you. When you wake up, I''ll see how to deal with you!" Xiaoyu said a word before walking out of the room.


    I didn''t notice that the boy''s fingers on the bed moved slightly.


    When eating, Zhao Qun has been unable to close his mouth.


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you? What are you laughing at? " Koizumi asked puzzledly.


    Xiaoyu chuckles. Zhao Qun must have collected so much money. He is too happy to close his mouth.


    Zhao Qun glared at Koizumi and said, "I don''t care what I do if I eat your food!"


    Koizumi murmured to himself, "what Xiaoyu said is right. I said I would be scolded. I don''t know if I picked it up. Others also say that the son is a treasure and the daughter is a loser. How did my family turn the other way around? "


    "What are you talking about?" Zhao Qun glares at Koizumi.


    Even Zhang Daniu was staring at him, his eyes full of dissatisfaction.


    Koizumi immediately raised his hands and swayed, "nothing... Nothing, nothing!"


    Xiaoyu patted him on the shoulder comfortingly, then gave him a steamed bread with a smile.


    Koizumi wants to look at Xiaoyu without tears. He doesn''t know whether to hate or love his sister.


    Suddenly there was a bang in the room!


    The harmonious family immediately calmed down and looked at each other. "I seem to hear voices coming from the room?" Zhao Qun said softly.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed and ran out to the house.


    Three people also react to follow in the house.


    As soon as Xiaoyu went in, he saw the young man who had been lying quietly awake. He was groping around with his hands, trying to find the support point and stand up.


    There is a broken bowl lying on the ground, which is the earth bowl that Xiaoyu feeds him.


    It was put by his pillow. The sound just now should be from the broken bowl.


    "You wake up at last!" Xiaoyu walked over and said, "do you remember? Let me help you! "


    Xiaoyu wanted to help him up, but he didn''t expect to be pushed away.


    "Who are you?" Indifferent words, indifferent face, as if they had never seen!

 Chapter 92

    "Who am I? You asked me who I was? You''ve been knocked out of your head and pretended you didn''t know me! " Xiaoyu is angry. Who wanted her to be his servant girl?


    It''s only a few days since I forgot her. Is it really a matter of forgetting too many people?


    The boy looks at Xiaoyu in doubt. Who is this man? Why do you feel familiar with him?


    He looked at the surrounding environment, also feel particularly strange. It''s dirty and shabby, like a slum.


    "Where is this?"


    Xiaoyu looked at his disgusted eyes, glanced at his mouth and said, "this is my home, of course, or where?"


    "How do you feel now? If you can''t die, just leave me and don''t give our family any trouble! " Light rain is also a special dislike, drag a burden at home, like serving the ancestors, after serving, people still look like this.


    As soon as Zhao Qun entered the room, he heard Xiaoyu''s voice and said, "what are you talking about? You child! Don''t listen to her nonsense, my Lord. How long do you want to live? " After Zhao Qun finished, Xiaoyu said to the boy with a smile.


    "Niang, don''t call him the benefactor. Now we have saved him. We are the benefactor, OK?" Light rain Du mouth, a face not happy expression.


    I didn''t expect that even Zhang Daniu was staring at Xiaoyu with an expression of disapproval and shaking his head, "Xiaoyu, it can''t be like this!"


    "My lord?" The boy pointed to himself.


    Three people nodded, only light rain angry did not respond.


    The boy nodded and sat on the bed with his coat in one hand and his wound in the other.


    Knowing that he was the benefactor of the family, he asked boldly, "who am I?"


    One question confused the whole family.


    There is a big question mark on each head.


    And then the same head twist to light rain: this person is not a fool, right?


    Xiaoyu came forward to touch the young man''s forehead, and then touch his own forehead, and said to himself: "no fever, how can he talk nonsense?"


    The boy did not dodge, but looked curiously at the girl in front of him.


    In the brain flash but pass, light rain Jiao smile''s appearance and negative spirit''s appearance.


    "I seem to have seen you!" It''s not a question, it''s a positive.


    "Well? You''re OK. I thought you were stupid! Of course we have Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief.


    If this guy is really stupid, she''ll be guilty.


    "But I don''t remember anyone but you!" His face is no longer cold and heartless, but in his eyes there is a trace of fear of being in a strange place, just like a frightened bird.


    He only felt that the girl he was familiar with was his salvation, so that he did not feel strange in a strange place.


    Xiaoyu was frightened by this sentence. Her eyes were wide open and her hair was about to stand up.


    But looking at the young man in front of him, he was not so domineering and heroic as he used to be. On the contrary, he saw a trace of vulnerability and helplessness in his eyes.


    She felt that she should help him and comfort him, and her mother''s love soared.


    "You really don''t remember anything? Do you remember how we met? " Light rain asked softly.


    The boy shook his head.


    "Then you don''t remember your name, who you are, where you live?"


    The boy nodded.


    what the hell!


    Xiaoyu frowned and gave him a deep look.


    He got up, went to his parents and motioned them to follow her outside.


    Outside.


    "Father, mother, now he doesn''t remember anything. We can''t throw him out, we can only see first, when his memory will recover! What do you think? "

 Chapter 93

    We can''t throw him out, we can only see first, when his memory will recover! What do you think? "


    Anyway, now that people have saved him, we can''t get rid of him.


    Xiaoyu was worried about his parents'' different ideas, but he didn''t expect them to be so generous and open-minded.


    "Of course, it''s my uncle who is staying at home to recover. What else can I have! Hurry to help him out to eat while we have just had dinner. " Zhao Qun gives Xiaoyu a nudge and signals her to come in and help the people out.


    Zhang extended his chin into the room and expressed his thoughts with his actions.


    Xiaoyu looks at their sincere faces and can''t help but be moved by their simple emotion.


    "Well!" Xiaoyu nodded heavily, then took Koizumi and ran into the house.


    "You don''t remember your name now, but we have to call you. We can''t call you mine. Do you think it''s better to call your own name? Or shall I take one for you? "


    The boy thought about it and looked at the sky outsideˇ° Call me night


    Xiaoyu nodded, "OK, ah ye, because we are in a small mountain village now. You are a stranger. I''m afraid it will cause you unnecessary trouble, so you''d better change your clothes!" Finally, he turned and looked at Koizumi.


    "Brother, you find a set of clean clothes for him to change, clean up for him, pay attention not to touch the wound, I''ll wait for you outside." Light rain see Oriental night Xuan age, height and Koizumi almost, so said.


    Then Xiaoyu walked out of the room, took the door and waited outside.


    Koizumi: "he didn''t know what happened in the whole process.


    Why does it suddenly become that he wants to give clothes to this man called night?


    Although there is a little depression in my heart, but for him who has always been a pet sister, he will do what Xiaoyu says.


    Turn out a set of clean patched clothes and hand them to Dongfang yexuanˇ° Here you are. Put it on


    Oriental night Xuan a face dislike of take over, looking at still stay in place of Koizumiˇ° Get out of here


    what?


    Tell him to get out! This is his house. It''s his house, OK?


    "Why should I go out? If you want to go out, you go out! " Who are these people? He drove him away. Hum, later he will tell his sister to drive him away.


    Oriental night Xuan light looking at him: "you don''t go out, I how to change clothes!"


    Koizumi gawked at him and looked at the clothes in his hand, ready to turn and leave.


    "No, Xiaoyu asked me to change your clothes. I can''t go, and you''re so hurt. How can you change it? " Light rain said to let him clean up for him, for a while if he wound split, light rain can''t say him.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the wound on his stomach, remembers what the girl said just now, and reluctantly agrees to let Koizumi change his clothes.


    When you open the door and light rain comes in, you can see the handsome Dongfang yexuan wearing a patched rag, but it''s hard to hide his extraordinary temperament.


    Some people even mix in beggars, you can see him at a glance, this is temperament.


    The jade crown on Dongfang yexuan''s head has been taken off and replaced with a cloth belt. His brocade clothes and boots were also changed into Koizumi''s ordinary cotton clothes and straw sandals.


    Xiaoyu checked the wound for him, but it didn''t crack. He changed the medicine again, and then led him out of the room to have dinner in the yard.

 Chapter 94

    At the dinner table, Zhao Qun personally served Dongfang yexuan a bowl of rice porridge and put a steamed bread in his hand with chopsticks.


    "Eat more. You''re welcome. The wound can be healed after eating enough. "


    Xiaoyu bit the steamed bread in his hand and said to Zhao Qun, "Dad, mom, you can call him Yeh. He takes Yeh for himself. Deal with it first."


    Then he turned to Dongfang yexuan and introduced everyone to him, "this is my father, my mother, this is my brother Zhang Xiaoquan, my name is Zhang Xiaoyu."


    "Night?"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded slightly to the elder, "because I don''t know what my name is. Looking at this night, I named myself yexuan!"


    "Uncle, aunt, thank you for saving me and taking care of me!" Oriental night Xuan sincere thanks way.


    "What are you talking about? Eat, eat Zhao Qun called and urged everyone to eat quickly.


    Zhang Daniu smiles at Dongfang yexuan. Then he drinks his porridge.


    Dongfang yexuan smiles at Xiaoyu and begins to eat the steamed bread in his hand. Then he puts the chopsticks into his mouth and frowns slightly. Then he continues to eat quietly.


    Xiaoyu YuGuangZhong watched Dongfang yexuan eat the food at home. Originally, she thought that a rich young man like him should be hard to swallow the food. Unexpectedly, he didn''t react to it at all.


    Koizumi bit the steamed bread in his hand and looked at Dongfang yexuan quietly from time to time. Even though he was wearing his clothes, he was so handsome, worthy of being a rich man.


    Xiaoyu thinks that Dongfang yexuan has no memory now, and can''t leave in a short time.


    But you can''t always stay in the house, you have to face the villagers, so you have to find an identity for him.


    "Father, mother, in case someone asks about a Ye''s identity, what shall we say?" Xiaoyu puts the initiative on her parents.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun looked at each other and thought, "or are you distant relatives of your mother''s family coming to our house for a while?"


    Zhao Qun nodded: "let''s say that!"


    After dinner, it''s about sleeping.


    When Dongfang yexuan is in a coma, it''s good to say that everyone sleeps together.


    But now that everyone else is awake, we can''t sleep together.


    And today''s pteridophytes are all pulled away, and Zhang Daniu doesn''t have to watch the night.


    Xiaoyu originally wanted to put a floor in front of Zhang Daniu''s bed to make do with sleeping.


    But Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun refused. In the end, Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun slept in their beds, and Zhang Daniu hit the bunk.


    Dongfang yexuan and Koizumi sleep in the inner room.


    the second day.


    When Xiaoyu woke up, Zhao Qun was no longer in bed, and the shop on the ground was no longer there.


    Xiaoyu stretches, then puts on his clothes and climbs out of bed.


    Thinking that the two of them should still be sleeping and inconvenient to disturb, she opened the door and went out.


    Just to see sitting at the door of the eastern night Xuan leisurely blowing the wind.


    Not far away, Zhao Qun is preparing breakfast, Zhang Daniu is chopping firewood after picking water, and Koizumi is cleaning the yard.


    All the feelings are up, only she is still sleeping in.


    But Xiaoyu doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. She is still a child. It''s normal to sleep in!


    Besides, in modern times, she had to sleep until she got up every day when she was in college.


    "Good morning, Xiaoyu!" The voice of the eastern night porch is on the ear side of Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu smiles and nods, "good morning, ye!" I''m going to fetch water to wash my face.

 Chapter 95

    Xiaoyu smiles and nods, "good morning, ye!" I''m going to fetch water to wash my face.


    "Call me brother night!"


    What''s that? Did she hear that right?


    "What did you just say?" Xiaoyu asked in his ear.


    "Call me brother night!" The eastern night Xuan gently repeats again.


    Xiaoyu said, "I don''t think you''re awake yet. Do you want to go back and lie down?"


    What kind of daydream do you have in broad daylight? Brother Huanye, what a disgusting cry!


    Then I went to fetch water and wash my face without looking back.


    Dongfang yexuan smiles behind her, like pulling the wound and coughing twiceˇ° "Cough"


    "Yeh, what''s the matter with you? It''s windy outside. Why don''t you go in and lie down! " Zhao Qun is concerned.


    "Auntie, it''s OK. It''s good for me to blow outside, or I''ll be stiff when I lie down!"


    After a night together, he has found that the family are kind-hearted people, treat him very friendly. So he doesn''t talk as cold as he did at first.


    It is light rain this wench, pour is some true words to him, like he owes her debt.


    But he prefers to talk with Xiaoyu, because Xiaoyu is more true to him.


    And light rain body has a special sense of familiarity, let him unconsciously want to close.


    "Well, then, pay attention to your health! If you have any questions, let us know in time. " Zhao Qun see Oriental night Xuan really no problem, face is also very good, there is no multi tube.


    Xiaoyu went to tease the fat rabbit after washing.


    In ancient times, there was no entertainment, no mobile phone, no computer, no WiFi, no games, no novels... There was only teasing the fat rabbit to pass the time.


    Koizumi swept the floor, also ran to join the fun, with the wild vegetables on the ground to the rabbit mouth to feed it.


    The two brothers and sisters looked at the rabbit and talked and laughed.


    This scene in the eyes of the eastern night Xuan feel particularly eye-catching.


    Forced to endure the pain of the wound, pretending to be casual, walking slowly by the side of Xiaoyu.


    Looking at the little brown rabbit in the cage, he said with disapproval, "I thought it was a rare treasure. It turned out to be a wild rabbit."


    Light rain smell speech, frown to lift an eye: "you know what! What happened to the hare? This was captured by others with great efforts. What qualifications do you have to comment on others here? "


    "Others? Who is it? " Dongfang yexuan grabs the key words in Xiaoyu''s words and frowns.


    "It''s Wang Dalang in the village. He''s pretty pretty. I thought he should have a strong beard." Finish saying just reaction come over, what interrogate is Oriental night Xuan.


    "I told you you didn''t know me. It''s in vain." Xiaoyu claps her hands and stands up. She leaves to help Zhao Qun and prepare breakfast.


    "Looks pretty" Oriental night Xuan heart meditation, staring at the back of light rain, there is a trace of sour he did not know.


    "Koizumi, who is Wang Dalang?" The person who can make a little girl say that she is pretty should not be an ordinary person.


    Koizumi, who was teasing the rabbit, said casually, "Wang Dalang is the hunter in the village. He is a good hunter! I beat a wild boar not long ago, but I''m not as good as him. "


    Listening to Koizumi''s regret, Dongfang yexuan disagrees.


    I thought it was a terrible character. It turned out to be a hunter. The little girl''s vision was too bad.

 Chapter 96

    Fortunately, Xiaoyu doesn''t know what he thinks in his heart. Otherwise, she must be wronged. Where does she fall in love with him? This rabbit is definitely bought!


    We had breakfast.


    Some people began to come to the door one after another to sell ferns.


    See sitting on the side of the eastern night Xuan will ask a "who is this?"


    Because he had already made a confession, he said that he was Zhao Qun''s distant relative and Xiaoyu''s distant cousin.


    "He looks like a girl. I don''t know what kind of girl to look for in the future." A woman looks at the East night Xuan''s appearance, think of the girl who has not married at home, said a word.


    "What kind of girl are you looking for? Don''t you see that everyone has come to Daniu''s? Isn''t this the matter of the lice on the bald man? " Another woman picked up.


    "Also, Xiaoyu''s business is so prosperous now, people are not in a hurry to come!"


    "What''s the use of being good-looking? No, I''m a soft eater. I don''t have my son to support me. I have a living job in the town Said a woman who had a son of the right age in her family.


    She''s been watching Xiaoyu for a long time. She looks good and has a strong mouth. The key is that no one can make money like her. If she can get home to be her daughter-in-law, the family will burn incense.


    She was a few times, but Zhao Qun to be diverted.


    "Don''t think about it. What do you think I don''t know? Many people in the village have put forward this idea with their family, and they have been refuted. They have high vision. " Another woman whispered.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Dongfang yexuan, sitting in the shade, can hear these words clearly because of his strong martial arts and internal power.


    Originally, he also ridiculed these women. Toads wanted to eat swan meat, but they even thought about him.


    But when they heard the idea of light rain, their eyes narrowed unconsciously.


    A group of women who don''t know how to live or die, is Xiaoyu their defile existence.


    I want to strangle them!


    Aware of the idea in the heart, the eastern night Xuan stayed.


    How could he have such an idea? Is he crazy?


    No, no, it must be because of the serious injury and the loss of memory. When the injury is over, it will be OK. Dongfang yexuan shakes his head and throws these ideas out.


    Simply turn around and go into the room to lie down and have a rest, so that you can''t see your eyes and you can''t get upset.


    They didn''t think much about Xiaoyu. They thought he was just tired and went to have a rest.


    Zhang Daniu was weighing the ferns for everyone when he heard a man saying in his ear, "now the crops outside are beginning to wither and yellow, and there is no harvest. Fortunately, the Daniu family bought this fern. Otherwise, I don''t know how to live this life! "


    "The crops are beginning to wither? So serious? " Daniel Zhang was so surprised that he didn''t go to the field to see the ferns these two days. He didn''t know whether the crops in his field had withered.


    "Well, don''t you find that there isn''t much water in the well? But fortunately, Xiaoyu in your family said that you can use the water from the river, otherwise you don''t really know what to do. " The person at the back of the line heard the two people talking about this topic and also stood up and said.


    Zhang Daniu looked at today''s long line, directly outside the hospital.


    Curiously, he said: "Why are there so many people today? There are also some people who don''t seem to be from our village! "

 Chapter 97

    Because of the large number of people, we all lined up and put the burden on the side.


    The people in front are finished, and the people in the back move forward.


    Koizumi was in front of the team. He drained the water first, and then he went to Zhang Daniu to wait for weighing.


    Although it was hot, everyone stood in the yard in the scorching sun. But we didn''t make too much noise, just chatting with the people nearby about the jokes in and out of the village or the family.


    "Hey, you don''t know. Those are people from the next village. After hearing that our village bought this fern, they sent it to us to earn some money." After listening to this, a person in front of him immediately excitedly solved Zhang Daniu''s doubts.


    One of the people behind was not so happy and cried: "this was originally the business of our village. People from other villages actually joined in. I don''t know if Daniu''s family will get so much. If Daniu''s family doesn''t accept it, what can we do?"


    "Ha ha, you think too much about this. We can tell you how much rain we have. We will not refuse to accept it." Zhang Daniu smiles and weighs the fern in his hand.


    From Zhang Daniu''s accurate promise, the people of Bai village are very happy. Don''t worry about it.


    At this time, a seemingly neighboring village leader stood up and hesitated and said, "then our ferns will not be rejected, will they?"


    Because they are all from neighboring villages, they are more or less related.


    When relatives went to visit their families, they told the story. Only then did they know that Zhang Daniu''s family in Bai village was buying ferns.


    I think they have a lot of such things on the mountain. It''s good to exchange them for some money.


    But they were afraid that Zhang Daniu''s family would not accept it. They stood behind for a long time and did not dare to step forward.


    "Well..." Zhang Daniu hesitated, "our little rain said, how much do you charge, or I''ll ask you!" Then he went to Xiaoyu to talk about it.


    "Ah?" That person is muddled, how does this small matter also want to ask a child, is their family a child to make a decision?


    Looking at this man''s puzzled face, there are white village people to solve his doubts.


    "Hey, you don''t know, their family thanks to the light rain. Xiaoyu is smart. He is a good businessman. Now they all listen to this girl! "


    After hearing this, the people in the neighboring village said with a smile, "hahaha... If I want to have such a girl in my family, I would like to listen to her."


    After Xiaoyu learned about this problem, she came over with a smile: "uncles, aunts, uncles and aunts, I solemnly explain to you that our family''s business, regardless of which village, will be accepted as long as the goods are good!"


    She is eager to receive more goods and earn more money. How can she refuse money?


    Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, everyone was happy.


    People who have never seen Xiaoyu are curious to see that this 10-year-old girl has such a talent for business and such a decision.


    I think there will be no lack of wealth in the future. If they keep up with her, they should make a lot of money.


    Everyone is so busy that they come to receive the goods.


    Because people from other villages joined in today, they received as much as 2000 Jin of pteridophytes.


    Among them, Xiaoyu received five kilos of dried dog excrement pepper, which was also handed over to Gaoyuan.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, the shopkeeper asked me to reply to you today. The dried Pteridium aquilinum is soaked in water and then used. It doesn''t taste as good as fresh, but it doesn''t have a special effect, and it has a different taste. You can prepare some."

 Chapter 98

    The taste is really not as good as fresh, but it''s not a special influence, and it has a different taste. You can prepare some. "


    Gao Yuan retells the shopkeeper''s words to Xiao Yu.


    "Manager Li is back?" Didn''t you say you had something to deal with? Why are you back so soon?


    Gao Yuan shook his head. "The shopkeeper I''m talking about is the shopkeeper of our restaurant. Shopkeeper Li is not the shopkeeper here. He''s in charge of us, and he''s here to investigate! "


    Xiaoyu nodded thoughtfully, which is right. It seems that shopkeeper Li is not a person in this territory.


    He must be a steward of Sihai villa.


    After loading the car, Gaoyuan sent them away.


    Zhang Daniu hurriedly went to his field to check the recent situation of the crops.


    Xiaoyu, they are at home to clean up the mess and clean the yard.


    Dongfang yexuan has come out and is sitting under the eaves to enjoy the cool.


    He touched the back of his head and always felt a special pain there.


    But there is no drum bag, there is no bleeding, I do not know why.


    When Dongfang yexuan is bored, he suddenly sees a dodgy figure in front of the gate. He looks at it quietly.


    Then after a while, he saw Xiaoyu running over, talking outside for a while, and then he came back with a fat rabbit.


    It''s as like as two peas in the house.


    Oriental night Xuan eyes narrow up, this should be light rain''s adulterer, that Hunter Wang Dalao.


    It''s shameless. I''ve been learning at a young age.


    That Wang Dalang is even more hateful. He even colludes with a little girl. Next time I see him, I have to break his leg.


    Oriental night Xuan looking at that light rain after entering the house, still outside the door to see for a long time to go of the back, ferocious think.


    Before long, Zhang Daniu came back with a look of depression.


    "What''s the matter with you, father?" Zhao Qun, who was cooking, saw Zhang Daniu''s appearance, wiped his hand on his apron and came over caring.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi also noticed, worried aroundˇ° Dad, what''s the matter with you? You look so ugly


    "It''s over... It''s over... It''s over." Zhang Daniu covered his face with his hands and burst into tears.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? What''s the end of it? " Light rain worried at a loss, do not know how to comfort.


    "His father, why are you crying? If you have something to say, what''s the end of it? " Zhao Qun is one hand support, one hand with Zhang Daniu''s shoulder asked aloud.


    "All the crops in the field are dead, gone, nothing... Damn it!" Zhang Daniu was powerless on the threshold, holding his head in both hands.


    "Hey, Dad, didn''t you know that for a long time? We are also ready to fight the drought and put in grain! " Koizumi does not understand. Since he has known the result for a long time, why should he be sad?


    "Yes, his father, let''s not think so much about it. Anyway, it''s not just our family. It''s useless to think more about it.


    We quickly set the table, help me to carry food, busy all day, you are not hungry, right? I''m very hungry. If I don''t eat, I''ll want to eat! " Zhao Qun gently advised after two, laughing and joking.


    Xiaoyu took Zhang Daniu''s arm and pulled him up, "Dad, don''t think so much. Why do you think so much? Step by step, now Xiaoyu is hungry. If I don''t eat, I''ll be hungry and thin... "The other hand kneaded my little stomach pitifully.

 Chapter 99

    Looking at Xiaoyu''s funny little appearance, Zhang Daniu turned tears into laughter and reorganized his mood.


    With Xiaoyu in his left hand and Koizumi in his right hand, he looked at their Dongfang yexuan and said, "let''s go to dinner together. You''ve been hungry all day!"


    After a happy meal, we packed up and went to bed


    Five days passed.


    These days the sun is more and more rampant, every day is scorching sun in people''s head wantonly bloom.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t dare to go out these days, and doesn''t know what''s going on outside. Even if she stays in the house, she is very stuffy.


    There are fewer people coming to sell ferns today.


    Xiaoyu asked a villager who had been waiting for a long time.


    "Uncle, how come there are so few people selling ferns today? And I don''t think there are many in your bucket. What''s the matter? "


    The man wiped the sweat on his forehead, took down the straw hat on his head and fanned hard twice.


    "Xiaoyu, you must have not been out recently. The places that can be picked on the nearby mountains have been almost picked by everyone.


    I''ve got to go to the depths of the forest to pick this. I may not be able to find it tomorrow. "


    Maybe it was a little cooler, and then he said, "fortunately, I''m lucky. I found some of these dog droppings deep in the forest. I can change more money."


    In recent days, we have made a lot of money because of the purchase of bracken by Xiaoyu''s family. Otherwise, we may not know how to live!


    It''s a good way to make a living, but there are not many in the mountains.


    Now I don''t know what to do.


    It was noon, and everyone was hiding in the shade.


    Xiaoyu blocked his eyes with his hand and looked at the distance. In addition to the emerald green in the mountains, the ground was withered and yellow, and everywhere he went was the feeling of yellow sand all over the sky.


    It seems that this business can''t be done. We have to think of other ways.


    Light rain perfunctorily comforted the man a few words, went to one side to sit down, buried in thought.


    These days, because of doing the business of Pteridium aquilinum, my family has saved more than 30 liang of silver.


    This amount of money is quite a lot in this village, but in the eyes of the rich, it''s just a little bit of reward for their servants. It''s not enough to do business.


    Xiaoyu looks at the mountain in the distance and thinks that she can depend on the mountain and water. Since she can get the way to make money from the mountain last time, I believe she can do it this time.


    Think of action, light rain at home should be not busy, half a day did not see a shadow.


    So I went to see Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun who were sitting and resting.


    "Dad, mom, I want to go out and look for a way to make money while my family is OK.


    If Gaoyuan and they come, you can negotiate with them, but I will come back as soon as possible. If I don''t come back, you will let them not come tomorrow. There will be no ferns in the mountains. "


    Zhao Qun looked at the scorching sun and said anxiously, "now that the sun is so strong, why don''t you go in the afternoon or in the morning?"


    Although the children are all kind-hearted and are thinking about the family, they can''t ignore their body.


    "Yes, Xiaoyu, just stay at home. After today''s work, my father will go out with you tomorrow." Zhang Daniu put down his cigarette pole and looked at her dear.


    "It''s OK, mom and dad. I''ll let my brother accompany me. I won''t go far!"

 Chapter 100

    "It''s OK, mom and dad. I''ll let my brother accompany me. I won''t go far!" The sun is too hot. She can stay away. Take advantage of the right time to go out for a walk, looking for business opportunities.


    Two people concern of looking at her: "that you are careful, come back early!"


    "Well, I see." Xiaoyu waved his hand and ran to Koizumi happily.


    Koizumi is about to go outˇ° Brother, let''s go. I''ll take you out for a walk! "


    Koizumi is a playful age, and his eyes brighten when he hears this.


    He hasn''t said anything yet, the eastern night Xuan of one side opened his mouthˇ° I''ll go too! "


    Huh???


    Four people at the same time turn to stare at him, light rain down frown, "you a patient go to what, at home for me to stay."


    "No, I''ll go. Besides, it''s good for my health if I go out for a walk!" Light but unswerving words, deep eyes staring at Xiaoyu''s face.


    What this wench thinks is beautiful, leave him in the home, oneself go out carefree happy.


    Light rain a Leng, this guy afraid is not crazy?


    She''s not going out to play. What''s she doing out in such a hot sun? He''s not healed yet. It''s good to stay at home.


    Xiaoyu said, "whatever you like, don''t depend on me when you die."


    After that, he took Koizumi and turned to go, regardless of whether he could go or not.


    In fact, after several days of cultivation, Dongfang yexuan''s wound recovery is not bad. I don''t know whether it is his own strong body recovery ability or the medicine she bought is good!


    Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu parents said a few words, let them don''t worry, and then a few steps to catch up with Xiaoyu in front of them.


    Hold back still some faint pain feeling, face a pair of light appearance.


    "I said, do you know how to take care of patients? Can''t you slow down? It''s not a rush to reincarnate. "


    Xiao Yu heard him make complaints about it, but ignored him.


    Yu Guang was relieved that he really didn''t have any big problems, but he slowed down appropriately and didn''t walk very fast.


    Koizumi has a look at Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan. It''s a smart choice not to mention itˇ° Xiaoyu, where shall we go for a walk and find a way to make money? "


    What can the withered yellow look like?


    "I want to go up the mountain and see if there is anything good! And last time we went up the mountain, didn''t we see two red bayberry trees? I want to pick some and come back to eat. " Xiaoyu is smiling, walking happily, thinking about the summer, if you can eat two bayberry, it must be very cool.


    "What''s good about this remote place? It''s just two wild bayberry trees. It''s worth your joy! " The East night Xuan despises of looking at a face happy light rain, utter a speech to sneer a way.


    There are two villains quarreling in Xiaoyu''s heart. A mini version of Xiaoyu in cloth clothes says: I want to beat him, I want to chop him to death. It''s so hateful. How can there be such a hateful person!


    Another Mini rain angel wearing white lace clothes said: calm down, calm down, all the annoying people are the grindstones in your life, you should ignore him, despise him, step on him


    Buyi Xiaoyu: but he''s so poisonous. He eats my food, wears mine and uses mine every day. He''s so TMD like an old man. I don''t have an ancestor!


    Angel Xiaoyu: it''s OK. When he''s ready, you can kick him out. Maybe you can scrape a layer of oil from him!

 Chapter 101

    Xiaoyu looks at the left and right, and suddenly roars, "shut up, you''re going to kill me!"


    Xiaoyu suddenly found that the whole world is quiet!


    Not only the two "villains" in my heart are gone, but even the two "adults" outside are looking at her like a madman or a fool!


    Light rain ha ha giggles twice, "let''s go quickly, don''t delay time on the road!" With that, I went forward a few steps.


    Koizumi: "sister, what''s the matter? Always gentle, how can she lose such a big temper?


    Dongfang yexuan: "did the little girl just yell at him? Is it? Is it?


    Xiaoyu: "Damn, is this guy really amnesia or fake amnesia? Her brain turns faster than her. She talks so poisonous. I grew up drinking poison in my last life. That''s why my mouth is so poisonous in my life!


    Xiaoyu is ahead, Koizumi and Dongfang yexuan are behind.


    "Xiaoyu, why don''t we call Li Shan together! He''s quite familiar with the mountains. It''s OK to call Wang Dalang. He''s more familiar with the mountains than we are! "


    Koizumi thought that they were all going anyway, and it was safer for more people to enter the mountain, so he stopped Xiaoyu.


    "No way!" The eastern night Xuan didn''t even think about it, so she coldly refused!


    "Why?" Asked Xiaoyu and Koizumi in one voice.


    "I think my brother''s proposal is very good. They must know what''s in the mountain, where it''s dangerous and where it''s safe!" Xiaoyuwei raised his face and felt that this young man was unreasonable.


    "No way, anyway!" He didn''t even know about Wang Dalang. Now another Li Shan came out. How could this little girl be so popular?


    As long as the thought of a man close to the little girl, he would like to strangle them every minute.


    He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Anyway, there is a voice in his heart telling him: don''t let a man get close to this girl, or he will regret it.


    "You... Then I must call. What can you do with me?" Light rain provocative looking at the eastern night Xuan.


    The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan slightly peeps out a smile that puts on a person, "that I come to kill one!"


    The voice of terror wandered in Xiaoyu''s ear, which made her reflex head shrink.


    Koizumi frowns and stares at Dongfang yexuan. He earnestly advises: "ah ye, it''s wrong to kill people. It''s against the law. If you want to be in prison, you can''t do stupid things!"


    "Shut up! Don''t call me ye, I''m Ye! It''s a terrible night Every time Dongfang yexuan heard the name, he felt like killing someone.


    "But... We''ve been calling for several days? Why do you think about it at this time? " Koizumi thinks that this person is too terrible and unreasonable. He is just capricious, which is what Xiaoyu calls "neuropathy".


    Dongfang yexuan squinted at him: "I don''t want to show my reasonable side in front of my aunts and uncles. I don''t want them to think I''m too cold!"


    "Can... But..." Koizumi hesitated, since want to pretend, why exposed in front of them?


    But he didn''t dare to ask, because he found that the cold Eastern night Xuan was particularly terrible.


    Xiaoyu looks at Dongfang yexuan''s flat face. She feels her hands itch. This guy really needs beating, but she doesn''t dare, because this guy is good at martial arts.

 Chapter 102

    Think about it, I really picked up a hot potato to come back.


    No light, no heavy. It''s similar to offering to an ancestor.


    "Come on, sir, ancestor! Let''s go as soon as possible. If we delay any longer, it will be dark! " Xiaoyu impatiently urged.


    "Call me night or brother night!" Oriental night Xuan stares at light rain, a word says.


    Light rain endure again and again, suddenly crack mouth a smile, in an instant like flowers bloomˇ° I call you m-force. Are you going or not? "


    Light rain roars out loud, saliva spurts to the face of the East night Xuan.


    In this awkward moment, the eastern night Xuan suddenly raises the corner of the mouth, the eye also smiles.


    Suddenly found that this little girl hair angry, quite lively, quite vivid, really lovely.


    "Well, let''s get going." Smile and stride forward.


    Koizumi: "what is this situation?


    Xiaoyu: "is he sick? How come the more you scold him, the happier he is?


    Or is it that men are born cheap and like to be abused?


    Xiaoyu shakes his head and catches up.


    Xiaoyu, they went in a different direction this time, taking a small path.


    Not far away, below is a big river, a stone arch bridge on the river, it seems to have a certain history.


    In the center of the arch bridge, there is a dragon head and a dragon tail, which looks like a dragon plate on the bridge.


    The river is about 6 meters wide, but the water in the river has become a stream due to drought.


    Some places on the river bank are thorn cages, some places are small bamboo forests, and some are river dams.


    There are fields on both sides of the river bank, in which all kinds of crops are planted.


    Maybe because of the river, we often irrigate, but it has not withered.


    But look at that wane appearance, estimate also live not long.


    Xiaoyu jumped to the river, Koizumi worried to stop her, was pushed away by Xiaoyu.


    "It''s OK. I''ll just look around!"


    Xiaoyu looked at the figure in the water, surprised and said: "Alas, there are fish in it, do you see it?"


    The two men came up to see the fish in the river. The East night Xuan wanted to make complaints about the rain, but still closed his mouth.


    "Unfortunately, there is no fish hook and net, otherwise you can make a fish feast, braised fish, sweet and sour fish, steamed fish, boiled fish..." Xiaoyu looked at the river and sighed. He hadn''t eaten fish for a long time, and he would drool when he thought about it.


    Oriental night Xuan clear eyes, reflecting the rain looking at the river fish warm.


    The left hand slightly covers the abdomen wound, the right hand condenses the internal force to lift the air, gently waves a palm to the river.


    "Bang", the river made a huge noise, the original not much water rushed up, the fish also flew to the shore.


    Koizumi was about to pull the rain back when he saw the fish falling from the sky on his face.


    "Wow! It''s said that pie fell from the sky, but today I saw fish falling from the sky. Ah ye, how did you do it? Are you so good at martial arts? Are you all right? " Light rain excited with a few questions, asked to the East night Xuan.


    Joy and excitement in the eyes are easy to surface.


    There is a trace of doting in Dongfang yexuan''s eyes.


    "What do you call me?" He asked with a smile.


    Light rain instantly understand, special on the roadˇ° Night brother


    Holding the right arm of Dongfang yexuan with both hands, he smiles with a special dogleg.


    "Well!" Dongfang yexuan pursed a smile.

 Chapter 103

    "Well!" Dongfang yexuan pursed a smile, "my injury is not good, but this kind of small matter can be done reluctantly, but not everyone can, only a person with such profound cultivation as me can do it!" Oriental night Xuan gentle and patient to light rain explained.


    Light rain suddenly stopped, alert looking at the eastern night Xuan.


    Why is this guy so tender to her all of a sudden? Still smile at her, this guy is not double personality? Is he really insane?


    Oriental night Xuan''s smile solidified, this wench draws what crazy again, how to use that kind of eyes to look at him?


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing... Nothing!" Looking at the Koizumi on the ground has begun to pick up the fish on the bank, hurry to help.


    Because of the hot weather, not many people come out to work in the fields, but there are still a few. When they hear the sound here, they all come to see what''s going on.


    I didn''t expect to see the fish on the bank as soon as I came here, and then I started to rob them.


    "Don''t rob, don''t rob, it''s mine... It''s mine... I saw it first."


    The two women were almost fighting over a big fish.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi have already picked up a lot, so there is no need to compete with them.


    Because he didn''t take tools, Koizumi took off his clothes and packed the fish with his clothes.


    Looking at the villagers who are still fighting for a fish in the distance, Koizumi quickly wiped away his sweat. Fortunately, he started quickly, otherwise he would not be able to rob these villagers.


    "Xiaoyu, you wait for me here first. I''ll come back to you after I put the fish down!"


    "Well, when you come back, you''ll bring a small basket or something. In case we find something, we don''t have anything to load!"


    "Well!"


    After Xiaoquan left, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan looked at the end of the villagers'' struggle. "Let''s sit under the big tree and wait. It''s too hot here!"


    Light rain takes the hand of Oriental night Xuan to prepare to walk past.


    The eastern night Xuan has a moment of dull, then curiously looking at the hand that oneself and light rain hold together.


    He found that this small hand just fit in his palm, as if it should have been there.


    Although he doesn''t remember anything, he doesn''t think he is a person who likes to contact with people.


    But whenever he stayed with Xiaoyu or had physical contact, he didn''t feel any disgust or discomfort, on the contrary, there was still a trace of happiness.


    "Hey, it''s Xiaoyu. Why are you here? What just happened here? How did these fish get to the shore? "


    A woman saw Xiaoyu and ran up to ask curiously.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth twitches. Are these people blind?


    Light rain simply half smile, "I don''t know anything, I just came."


    Another woman flattered him and said, "Oh, isn''t this handsome young man Xiaoyu''s distant cousin? Why are you free today?


    How old is this year? I''ll tell you, our daughter is very beautiful. Who''s going to marry... "


    The woman, who was going to sell her daughter, had a big talk.


    Because she just saw a pair of cold and sharp eyes, those eyes told her that if she said it again, it would be blood on the spot.


    The woman next to her stopped and gave her a turn.

 Chapter 104

    The woman next to her stopped and gave her a turn.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing... Nothing!" Left hand carrying fish, right hand carrying skirt in a hurry, ran to the field of their husband.


    The woman next to her was still sighing: "what happened to Aunt Hua today? In the past, so many people can''t let out a fart today. "


    Her husband answered: "what do you care about people? What a fuss


    Then he smiles and faces Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, what are you going to do when you come out today?


    Seeing that the business of Pteridium aquilinum can''t be done, does your family have any other business to do? "


    I thought that if Xiaoyu had other businesses to do, they would be much better this year, and even get rich.


    Xiaoyu first looks at Dongfang yexuan suspiciously. What has this guy just done to make this famous flower aunt run away.


    Then he turned his eyes to the man in front of him and said with a smile, "I just came out today to see if there is anything I can do business with. It''s good to think that I can help my folks!"


    "Aunts and uncles, there must be a lot of work to do in the field, so we won''t disturb you. Hurry up!"


    With that, Xiaoyu takes Dongfang yexuan''s hand and goes to one side of the tree.


    This man and his daughter-in-law wanted to be close to Xiaoyu, but looking at Xiaoyu''s appearance of not wanting to be disturbed, they shut up.


    But before he left, he said: "if Xiaoyu has anything to help at home, say hello!"


    Looking at the light rain nodded, two talents left.


    "If you don''t want to pay attention to it, don''t pay attention to it. It''s hard to bear it like this!"


    "It''s not so easy. Life is always tied up by the world. It''s impossible to be alone!" Xiaoyu pulled a weed in his hand.


    "You forget that last time, because I saved you, there was another man beside me. I said he saved you too, and I wanted him to help hide your existence!


    Then when you wake up, doesn''t he come to trouble you and ask you to do him good? "


    "Then I went to his house in the middle of the night and beat him up, and got angry? If it''s not for the trouble, I''ll break his leg on the spot! " Dongfang yexuan is backed by a big tree. One leg is straight and the other is bent. His hand is on the bent leg and ticking the rhythm.


    If you don''t look at his dress, you think it''s some kind of elegant young man sitting here enjoying the cool.


    "OK, your big brother, you''re awesome, OK!" When everyone is as good at martial arts as you, you can beat anyone you want. If I had such high martial arts, I would have beaten you!


    Squint at a pair of carefree, your childe like Oriental night Xuan, "you really don''t think of anything?"


    "What else?" If he thinks of it, who would like to stay in this remote place!


    See next to the light rain, but if you have this girl accompanied, it''s not bad.


    "Chi..." Xiaoyu turns her head with disdain.


    Hell, this guy is so bad even if he lost his memory!


    He''s so smart and dark. I really want to dig his brain and see what''s in it?


    No, this is so bad. We have to find a way to cure him.


    Looking at his leisurely sitting posture, with a smile in his heart, he pulled down his hand and laid his head on his bent legs.

 Chapter 105

    "Lend me a moment. I''m so sleepy!" After that, no matter what the other party''s reaction is, lie down on your own.


    But the body is still very defensive, for fear that he will throw her down.


    But I didn''t see her throw it down after waiting for two minutes.


    And leaning on him, in the shade of the shady tree, he suddenly fell asleep.


    Oriental night Xuan looks at the small face of white net to depend on on on his thigh, was slightly Leng for a while at first.


    Then the corners of his mouth split slightly, and his heart burst like fireworks, with an indescribable sense of joy.


    Looking at that bright red small mouth still move from time to time, really lovely.


    One hand to block her eyes, to block the glare of the sun.


    On the other hand, she arranged her hair which was blown by the river wind.


    Although this scene is not as beautiful as the blooming flowers, the splendid clothes and the fairy voice.


    But the two fairy like boys and girls in the small bridge, flowing water and cloth clothes give people a different kind of warm romance.


    Koizumi came down with a small basket on his back when he saw this scene.


    My heart seems to be shocked, inexplicably feel that this night and light rain special fit, match.


    But then angry, how can this night and his baby sister so close?


    "Night Striding forward, pushing Dongfang yexuan, holding Xiaoyu''s hand in his arms.


    "Light rain, wake up, wake up


    Looking at the light rain is about to wake up, this just stares at the eastern night Xuan, "a night, how can you be so frivolous of my little sister, still in this public, if someone bumps into her, how can light rain marry?"


    Oriental night Xuan light with the hand to support the ground to stand up.


    I just saw Koizumi rushing over. I wanted to do it. However, thinking of Xiaoyu in my arms and thinking that the other party is Xiaoyu''s brother, I didn''t do it.


    Hearing Koizumi call him Aya again, he didn''t show an angry expression.


    Just because he is Xiaoyu''s elder brother.


    "Just like her, no one wanted to marry her!" Tone light finish saying, originally want to take another sentence: at that time can''t marry out, I reluctantly marry her good.


    But at this time of light rain just wake up, heard this sentence.


    And Koizumi at the same timeˇ° What are you talking about? "


    Light rain is fast stand up, a hand akimbo, a finger at the eastern night Xuanˇ° No one wants you. No one in your family wants you!


    If you are a villain with a sword in your mouth, you can''t get a daughter-in-law. You deserve to be a bachelor all your life! "


    One breath scolds, in the heart or indignant, pulled a weed to throw to the body of the eastern night Xuan.


    "Hum!" Turn your head and turn your back. Don''t look at the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Mainly just impulsive, not only scolded each other, but also threw weeds at each other, such behavior, she was afraid of being beaten.


    At the same time, Dongfang yexuan and Koizumi look at each other and look away.


    "Xiaoyu, how can you be so rude? Women should be gentle! " Koizumi frowns slightly, persuading Xiaoyu in a warm voice.


    "Gentle fart! Can gentleness serve as a meal or a silver envoy? " Glaring at the two men.


    Pedantic men, this damned feudal society, always have two plans for men and women.


    Originally in a good mood, Xiaoyu turned around and left.


    Stride along the river bank, ready to enter the mountain.


    Koizumi: "wait for me, Xiaoyu!" Hurry to follow after the light rain, but just because the light rain to angry, dare not make a sound, quietly walk behind her.

 Chapter 106

    Dare not make a sound, silently walk behind her.


    Oriental night Xuan low smile two, this hot little temper, with fried hair kitten, showed its paw.


    Then leisurely slowly follow two people.


    Xiaoyu has been in the countryside in modern times, so she is familiar with everything around her.


    Walking along the road, I went into the forest.


    These mountains are rolling. Standing on the ground and looking at the towering trees, I can''t help feeling the insignificance of human beings.


    Because of the drought, there is not much water on the ground.


    However, the water storage capacity of plants is very good, so the trees in the mountains are not easy to die no matter how dry.


    Koizumi walked in front of Xiaoyu and pulled aside the branches for her. From time to time, he pulled back Xiaoyu.


    "Light rain, slow down. It''s a bit steep here. I''ll give you a hand!"


    Here is a small slope, there is no road, Koizumi in the top, one hand holding the next tree, one hand handed down to Xiaoyu.


    "All right!" Xiaoyu grabs the weeds and hands them to Koizumi.


    With the help of the pull of Koizumi, it is difficult to climb up.


    Did not notice the back of the eastern night Xuan in that moment outstretched hands.


    After seeing light rain climbing up safely, the Oriental night Xuan naturally takes back his hand.


    Gently lift the air, step over the slope and fly up.


    Looking at the eastern night Xuan light floating on the fly, light rain is envy and envy.


    Looking at brother and sister''s envious eyes, smile, "if you want to learn, I can teach you!"


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes and said, "no, I don''t need to. When I''m rich, I''ll ask 10 8 people with excellent martial arts skills to protect me. I don''t need to dance swords and guns myself!"


    When who is rare? I don''t need his handout.


    Koizumi: "you don''t need it, I need it!


    But light rain has refused, and he can''t speak any more, so he has to follow light rain silently.


    Dongfang yexuan


    "Ah, there are mushrooms!" Light rain suddenly found a mushroom at the foot, surprise squat down to pick.


    Koizumi stepped forward and crushed it.


    "What are you doing?" Xiaoyu was surprised.


    "It''s poisonous. You can''t eat it! Last year, a family in the village was very hungry, so they found some mushrooms to eat, and then the whole family died! "


    Koizumi was so scared that his voice was still shaking.


    Xiaoyu is stunned. Is there another one?


    After a pause, he said softly, "I thought it was something!


    There are many kinds of mushrooms, some of which are poisonous and some of which are nontoxic. For example, this kind of mushroom is a unique mushroom under the pine tree. It is nontoxic, but it is generally poisonous like that kind of mushroom that looks very good! "


    Xiaoyu pointed to the mushroom at the foot of Koizumi, and then pointed to a beautiful mushroom beside him.


    Koizumi was dazed. Look here and look thereˇ° Really? "


    "Of course it''s true. Don''t you believe me?" Xiaoyu looks at Koizumi with a smile.


    "But..." Koizumi thought about it and shook his head firmly. "No, I can''t take this risk. What if it''s still poisonous?"


    Hey, this guy! Why can''t the brain be twisted?


    Xiaoyu sighed, finally stood up helplessly, had to give up this delicious dinner.


    "Why not try it out?" The eastern night Xuan behind silently said a word.


    ŁżŁżŁż


    "What do you mean?" They turned around at the same time and asked in one voice.

 Chapter 107

    Oriental night Xuan looked at two people, this just light mouth: "we can take back to find what animal to try to eat, such as the two rabbits, so don''t know, this mushroom is toxic or non-toxic in the end!"


    He has long been looking at those two fat rabbits, but Xiaoyu is staring at them, so he can''t do it. Now he is poisoning the two rabbits.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are bright. Yes, she can be sure that the mushroom is nontoxic.


    Given the rabbit to eat, the rabbit will certainly be OK, just to convince everyone.


    Turn around and look at Koizumi. Is that ok?


    Koizumi thought about it, then nodded, "OK... OK!"


    The three began to look for small mushrooms on the mountain. After a while, they found small basket mushrooms. Xiaoyu threw out poisonous mushrooms from time to time.


    Dongfang yexuan''s ears suddenly moved, and then looked not far ahead.


    Xiaoyu looked at his face and looked forward with his eyes.


    I just saw a small hairy ball under the trees. Isn''t that a rabbit?


    Surprised a pull East night Xuan''s hand, small voice way: "have rabbit... Have rabbit... Quickly catch it!"


    Dongfang yexuan looked at the little hand in his hand, and at the happy, red face.


    Slowly bent down to pick up a small stone, dazzling, just listen to the "whoosh" sound, the rabbit in the distance "whimpered" and fell to the ground.


    "Ah! Hit... Hit... "Xiaoyu ran to pick up the rabbit happily.


    "Still alive! It''s so fat. I''ll make you a dish tonight! " Xiaoyu said happily.


    The eastern night Xuan that just walked over to hear this words face immediately black come down.


    How to raise the rabbit given by others? If he beat the rabbit, he would make wine and vegetables!


    "It''s better to raise it. Such a fat rabbit may still have offspring."


    Light rain looked at the rabbit''s big belly, won''t it really have children?


    That must be well raised. It''s a "laying hen"!


    "Ha ha, then raise it! Just make a companion for the rabbit at home


    Xiaoyu stands up with a smile. Koizumi is about to take it over and put it in the basket. I saw a figure approaching.


    The three looked at the people in front of them, wondering who was running in the mountains like them on such a hot day.


    Wait for someone to come up and have a look. Isn''t this young hunter Wang Dalang?


    At this time, Wang Dalang also saw the three and said hello happilyˇ° Hi, Koizumi, Xiaoyu


    "What are you doing here?" Seeing the rabbit in Xiaoyu''s hand,


    "So you are here to play game, Xiaoyu. If you want to eat rabbit, tell me!


    I''ll catch you, and I''ll let you run in the mountains on a hot day! "


    When Wang Dalang saw the beautiful light rain, he was very excited. As long as he thought that light rain would take his rabbit, he was very happy.


    Of course, he ignored the fact that Xiaoyu gave money.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Wang Dalang in front of him with hatred.


    This haunted guy can meet him everywhere. Look at his eyes at Xiaoyu, I really want to dig it out.


    "How sorry! We''re just going to walk around the mountains. Of course, we can''t compare with brother Wang. Brother Wang, can we get something today? "


    Xiaoyu smile, looking at each other dressed in a short patch, but there is no prey in hand, curious asked.

 Chapter 108

    Wang Dalang scratched his head awkwardly. "I... I just chased the rabbit. I didn''t expect that the rabbit was caught by you. Ha ha..."


    Ah?


    Xiaoyu smiles awkwardly. It turns out that the rabbit in her hand is someone else''s prey!


    But it''s in her hands. That''s her. There''s no reason to return it.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the words of Xiaoyu and Wang Dalang, and his heart is itching with hatred.


    "This little brother must be very busy. Let''s not delay his hunting!" Take Xiaoyu and turn around.


    Xiaoyu is embarrassed, so she takes the opportunity to walk.


    "Oh, I''m not busy. Let''s go together." Wang Dalang saw that Xiaoyu was about to leave, shouting to keep up with him.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned slightly, and his right hand hit each other''s knee quietly.


    "Well..." Wang Dalang almost fell to his knees.


    Seeing the three people go farther and farther, they sat on the ground and beat their legs in frustration.


    He let go of such a good opportunity. Why is his leg so poor?


    Think of just a sudden stabbing pain, pull open trouser leg a look, but nothing, really a ghost.


    Xiaoyu is pulled by Dongfang yexuan. Seeing that she is far away, she struggles to shake off Dongfang yexuan''s hand.


    "Thank you just now!"


    If you are chased by the other party, it will be troublesome to ask for the rabbit. Even if the other party doesn''t want the rabbit, it will be troublesome to take this opportunity to pester her.


    "But I just heard something. Did you hear it?"


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head.


    Although Xiaoyu felt a little strange, he didn''t think much about it.


    After Koizumi kept up, the three moved forward again.


    The East night Xuan light Wu wound place, the wound seemed to have a little split. He held back the pain and went on without expression.


    The three finally found a red bayberry tree.


    The red bayberry on it lures Xiaoyu.


    Like waving with light rain: come on, come on, come and eat me!


    "Wow, a lot of red bayberry!" Put down the basket, quickly climbed up the tree, picked two and put them in your mouth.


    "Well... How sweet!"


    Looking at Koizumi''s intoxicated aftertaste of Bayberry''s sweetness, Xiaoyu hastened: "really? Brother, pick two for me quickly


    Because the wild bayberry is not as short as the one planted at home, it can''t be picked by hand.


    "Ah, OK, go on!" Koizumi dropped a few red and black bayberry, and Xiaoyu jumped up to catch them.


    Pull out the leaf handle and put one into your mouth gently. "Mmm..." it''s so sweet! Xiaoyu is intoxicated.


    Xiaoyu smiles and squints his eyes. They are like crescent moon.


    Then he picked the biggest and best looking one, "open your mouth!" Xiaoyu looks at the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the red bayberry in Xiaoyu''s hand, obediently opens his mouth and eats the bayberry that hasn''t been washed.


    "How''s it going? Is it sweet? " Xiaoyu looks at him with eyebrows.


    "Well, it''s sweet!" Dongfang yexuan nodded gently.


    Hear the idea that the East night Xuan agrees, the light rain started to smile for a while, the small face of red smiles eyes all can''t see.


    Looking at such a light rain, the eastern night Xuan also laughs unconsciously.


    "Brother, pick more, take all of them off, let''s go back and eat slowly!" Xiaoyu shouts to Koizumi on the tree.


    Take the eastern night Xuan''s hand, want to come forward to help, but found that the eastern night Xuan walking posture is a little wrong.

 Chapter 109

    Looked up and down for a while, only to find that each other''s belly on the clothes a little red blood revealed.


    "Did you have a split wound?" Xiaoyu stares at him dangerously.


    Oriental night Xuan originally wanted to endure what all don''t say, but see light rain care and blame eyes, or honest account.


    "Yes


    "How do you..."


    Found that the trend of light rain and rage, Oriental night Xuan quickly pitiful looking at her, a face of vulnerability.


    Hurt the rain a belly of words in the mouth, not up and down.


    Finally had to stare at the eastern night Xuan, a pulled him, but carefully will him to the side of the tree to sit.


    "Why do you stay at home when you say you are not well?


    Come out, come out, and move around. Now, the wound has split. Are you happy? "


    Light rain side broken read blame, side carefully open his clothes, check the wound.


    Looking at the wound that had begun to heal gradually and split again, blood came out from inside, the fire in Xiaoyu''s heart couldn''t stop coming out.


    "Did you mean it, you damned fellow? I just want to stay in our family all the time, right? I really owe you


    Xiaoyu scurrying around, looking for a few herbs to knead it, knead it, crushed it, and pressed it hard on his wound.


    Hurt East night Xuan low hum a, light rain this just schadenfreude of smile way: "deserve, ache not dead you!"


    After finishing his wound and finishing his clothes, he said, "sit here and wait for us to pick the red bayberry before we go back together. Don''t move around, or I won''t care about you


    After two vicious exhortations, he went to the tree to help Koizumi.


    At this time, Koizumi took off his clothes and was climbing up and down the tree like a monkey, putting the red bayberry in his clothes.


    Xiaoyu poured out all the mushrooms in the basket, and caught some weeds from the rabbit, tied his legs and put them on the ground.


    The small basket to the tree, "brother, give you the basket, you put the small basket hanging on the tree, and then picked it and put it in..."


    Koizumi climbed down to take over the basket in Xiaoyu''s hand and hung it on a slightly larger tree.


    Then, like a quick monkey, he began to jump up and down by pulling the branches.


    Xiaoyu looked at Koizumi in the tree like a very relaxed look, thinking that he had climbed the tree, rolled his sleeves, hugged him in both hands and was ready to climb up.


    "Light rain! You don''t have to climb. I''ll be on it alone. You come up, and I have to take care of you. "


    Koizumi watched the light rain on the ground from the tree. He was ready to climb up and quickly stopped.


    He''s rough and fleshy. He''ll be fine if he falls. But for the light rain, if you fall back, you can''t be served by your parents.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll climb the tree!" Xiaoyu doesn''t listen, so he will try to climb up the tree with both hands.


    But after working hard for a long time, she found that she was still in the same place and did not move up half a minute.


    "Ha ha ha ha... I told you Xiaoyu, it''s not easy to climb this tree, so you just wait below. I''ll pick it in a moment!"


    Koizumi was worried on the tree, but he couldn''t move the rain for a long time, so he couldn''t help laughing.


    Sitting under the tree, Dongfang yexuan can''t help laughing at the funny light rain.


    He didn''t worry about Xiaoyu, because he thought he would protect her.

 Chapter 110

    He thought that if the light rain fell down, even if she used her body as a meat mat, she would not be hurt at all.


    Xiaoyu is not willing to work hard, but in the end, nothing can be changed.


    She sat on the ground in frustration, "hum! Even the damned tree bullied me! "


    She can climb trees, OK? Why can''t she climb the tree?


    Of course, there was no place under the tree for her to borrow, no branches within her reach, so she couldn''t climb up.


    Finally, Koizumi picked all the places on the Myrica rubra tree that he could pick, put it in the basket, and then slowly handed it to Xiaoyu on the ground.


    Then he put his hands and feet around the tree, like a gecko, and finally jumped to the ground.


    Pat dirty palm, "light rain time is late, let''s go back!"


    "Well, I think so too!"


    Cover the mushroom on the ground with clothes, and then hold the wild rabbit on the ground.


    "Yeh, let''s go home!" Gently called sitting rest of the eastern night Xuan.


    Dongfang yexuan gets up and walks over, naturally passing the mushroom in Xiaoyu''s hand.


    "Your injury..." Xiaoyu frowned.


    Dongfang yexuan gently shook his head, "I''m ok, don''t worry!"


    Although he said he didn''t have to worry, Xiaoyu still held his free hand. It was hard to walk on the mountain road. If he fell down, it would be better to have her to hold him.


    Koizumi carries a basket full of red bayberry on his back. When he sees the two people holding hands, he wants to scold.


    Xiaoyu looked back and blinked: "brother, his wound has split. I''ll help him go!"


    Well, Koizumi stares at the hands he holds together with a black face. Although he is very dissatisfied, he doesn''t say anything.


    All the way back home, the sun is still hanging high on the mountain, reluctant to set.


    Say hello to the villagers all the way home.


    Seeing the three carriages at the door, I knew that Gaoyuan had not left yet.


    Xiaoyu happily walked into the door and yelled to Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun who were still chatting with Gaoyuan: "Dad, mom, I''m back."


    "Ah! Xiaoyu is back. Come on, Gaoyuan. They are waiting for you Zhao Qun looks back at Xiaoyu and waves to her happily.


    Xiaoyu said to the three people with a smile, "I thought you were all gone, but I didn''t expect that you were waiting for me! It''s just that I picked the red bayberry today. You all take some back to have a taste. "


    "Really, it''s better to be in a hurry than to be in a hurry. I''m trying to eat red bayberry, and I''m drooling when I think about its sweet and sour taste." Gao Yuan laughs and gets up to watch the bayberry in Koizumi''s basket.


    "This red bayberry looks very big. It''s red and black!" Take one and put it in your mouth.


    "Well... How sweet! Come and have a taste. It''s delicious. " Gao Yuan couldn''t stop after eating one, so he even stopped after eating more than ten.


    Everyone was attracted by his eating style and came up to eat.


    After eating, as Gao Yuan said, it was delicious.


    Zhao Qun nodded: "it''s really sweet. This year''s wild bayberry is sweeter than usual!"


    Zhang Daniu said faintly: "maybe it''s because the sky is dry and the sun is full."


    Looking at a basket full of red bayberry, Gao Yuan is curious. Xiaoyu seems so cute, but in fact, she is a person who has no profit and can''t get up early.


    She had a lot of ideas. She couldn''t figure out what to do.


    "Xiaoyu, what are you going to do to pick so many bayberry?"

 Chapter 111

    Looking at the curious Gao Yuan and others, Xiaoyu smiles, "I was going to tell you after I did it. Since you asked, it''s OK for me to say a word!"


    Gao Yuan: "Oh?"


    "I''m going to use this red bayberry to make some sweet and sour pickled red bayberry. It has the effect of promoting body fluid, stopping phlegm and increasing appetite.


    Children and pregnant women prefer to eat it! " Xiaoyu said his thoughts with a smile.


    After hearing this, Gao Yuan had a small plan in mind.


    Recently, the shopkeeper intended to promote him and let him learn a lot. So he thought that this thing mentioned by Xiaoyu could become a cooperative project?


    "Is Xiaoyu ready to sell such a good thing?"


    If it''s really so good, it''s also good to be a snack as a fruit before or after a meal. It can attract many people who have children or pregnant women at home to buy it.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "I''m still thinking about this thing. It hasn''t been implemented, so I don''t know if it can succeed. There is also this red bayberry. There are not many nearby. If you want to sell it, I''m afraid... "


    This red bayberry is no better than fern. It''s all over the mountain. It''s hard to do business.


    And it needs a lot of salt and sugar to do this, which she doesn''t have at present.


    Gao Yuan thought about it, what Xiao Yu said is really reasonable.


    But if the pickled red bayberry is successfully developed, we can still cooperate, and he believes that the shopkeeper will have the same idea as him.


    "Xiaoyu, think about it first. If you have accurate information, remember to tell us. We are looking forward to cooperating with you again!" Gao Yuan''s official speech.


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes, "brother Gaoyuan, when did you learn this official saying? It seems that you have made great progress recently!"


    A good person actually learned to play this official styleˇ° Come on, we''ve known each other for a long time. We don''t have to talk about that in the future! "


    "Ha ha ha...", Gao Yuan is embarrassed to scratch his head. He has done business with the shopkeeper several times, so he has learned from him!


    "Don''t worry, if I have business, I will cooperate with your restaurant first. After all, we have already cooperated, and we all know each other''s character!"


    With manager Li and Gao Yuan, she will give priority to cooperate with them.


    After all, they are smart people!


    The last one brought them some red bayberry and took three people on board.


    Sihai villa.


    "What did you just say?" Dongfang Mingcheng, the leader of Sihai villa, glared at Li Haili, who was in charge of the business.


    Li Hai is the housekeeper of Dongfang yexuan, the young master of the villa. He follows Dongfang yexuan to check the accounts, that is, Li Bo, the manager of Li who appears in Defu restaurant.


    Li Hai immediately clenched his hands and knelt down in front of his forehead, saying: "the young villa leader was besieged by several groups of people five days ago and was seriously injured. Now his whereabouts are unknown


    "Pa!" Dongfang Mingcheng kicks Li Hai to the ground.


    "Yexuan has been missing for five days before you tell the villa master. Next time, will you wait for him to die before you inform me?" Dongfang Mingcheng was so angry that he walked around and finally kicked the stool to the side and rolled it to one side.


    "I dare not!" Li Hai quickly got up and answered in a low voice.


    At the moment, Li Hai is not so smiling in front of Xiaoyu, just like a Maitreya Buddha!


    Now Li Haijin is a little cautious. He is afraid that the villa leader will not be satisfied with him and stab him to death.

 Chapter 112

    "I dare not!" Dongfang Mingcheng looks back at him.


    "I think you are very bold! Deceiving the superior and deceiving the inferior, I have an idea in my heart. Do so many people eat shit? You can''t protect anyone. What''s the use of our villa leader in raising you! "


    Kick hard to the heart of Li Hai who has knelt up!


    When Li Hai fell to the ground, he immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Just at this time, a charming and enchanting woman Shi Shiran came in.


    "Oh, sir, what''s the matter with you? What are you angry with in the morning? It hurts to be angry, but the doctor said, "you can''t be angry!"


    Seeing the green veins on Dongfang Mingcheng''s face, he immediately stepped forward and cared.


    "Don''t blame these damned servants. They can''t protect themselves. Now yexuan is seriously injured, and he doesn''t know what happened to him." Dongfang Mingcheng frowned and worried.


    Song lanyue, the second wife of my concubine Fuzheng, her eyes twinkled when she heard this.


    Looking back, he glared at Li Hai: "it''s all a bunch of booze bags. What are you doing here? Why don''t you go and find the young villa master! "


    Li Hai looks at Dongfang Mingcheng carefully.


    "Didn''t you hear what the second lady said? What are you doing here? " Seeing that Li Hai was still staring at him after hearing the second lady''s words, he got angry and wanted to kick him again.


    As soon as Li Hai saw this posture, he would turn over and get up and run outˇ° Yes! My subordinates are leaving! "


    "Wait a minute!" Dongfang Mingcheng calls Li Hai.


    Li Hai turned back and saluted, "what else can I tell you?"


    "This time, if you can''t find yexuan or yexuan has a little damage, you don''t have to come back!" Dongfang Mingcheng looks at him in a dangerous voice.


    "Yes! I''m leaving. " Li Hai turned and strode away.


    "Don''t worry, master. Yexuan''s lucky man has his own appearance. He can certainly turn the bad into the good!" Song lanyue embraces Dongfang Mingcheng and pulls him to the top seat.


    "I hope so!" He patted song lanyue''s hand.


    "You too. Don''t worry. Yexuan is so kind to you and you are so kind to him. It''s hard for you!"


    Song lanyue stares at Dongfang Mingcheng, "how can you say that? Young master yexuan just misunderstood that my sister''s death had something to do with me, so he hated me so much.


    But I am an adult, how can I have the same opinion as a child? Are you right? "


    Did not notice song lanyue eyelids cover the flash of the fierce!


    Dongfang Mingcheng looks at Song lanyue and sighsˇ° If only the child could think like you


    "Master..." song lanyue''s long drag made Dongfang Ming''s heart soften.


    "Well, well, forget about him! What about Yeliang? " Dongfang Mingcheng gently pulls his right hand and drags song lanyue, who is still standing in front of him, to his arms and sits on his leg.


    "I''m angry at the mention of this child. I''m the eldest brother of yexuan. I''m either looking for flowers and asking for willows all day, or I''m hanging out with that gang of pig friends and dog friends! Now I don''t know where I''ve been fooling around! "


    Song lanyue mentions the East night good, the willow eyebrows upside down, pretends to be angry. The corner of the eye is staring at the expression of Oriental Mingcheng.


    Dongfang Mingcheng frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything to blame.


    On the contrary, song lanyue was relievedˇ° Man, who is not young and frivolous, let him go, just wait for him to be older.

 Chapter 113

    Don''t pressure him. Anyway, we have nothing in our family, but we have a lot of money. It''s more than enough to raise a romantic young master. " Dongfang Mingcheng finished.


    Song lanyue''s heart sank, she knew it!


    The master''s heart has always been on that slut, and has always been partial to her son, Dongfang yexuan.


    In his heart, only Dongfang yexuan was his own son and heir to his position as the leader of the villa.


    And she and her son are just his accessories, when in a good mood can tease the existence of.


    The hand on Dongfang Mingcheng''s back grasps slightly, and then shows a smileˇ° Yes, I don''t expect Yeliang to be as smart and intelligent as the young villa master and take care of our family''s property!


    I just hope that he can spend his life happily and carefree, and I will be satisfied... "


    But in the heart is cursing the East night Xuan, hope he died outside good, don''t come back.


    Two people each bosom the heart matter to smile!


    On the other side, in a small courtyard.


    A man quickly came in and knelt down, "master, I still can''t find you!"


    "Bang!" Sitting at the top of the table, the man wearing a mask slapped his palm on the table and made a huge noise, which shocked the hearts of the visitors.


    "A group of waste, this small county is so big, where can a seriously injured person escape?"


    Since Dongfang yexuan has been seriously injured, and there is no one around, he can''t run far.


    "Go, start from the place where Dongfang yexuan is injured and missing, and search every inch of the land. He must be hiding in a farmer''s house nearby! I don''t believe he can fly with wings... "


    The man kneeling below clenched his hands: "yes, I''ll do it now."


    After waiting for someone to leave, the person wearing the mask takes off the mask on his face.


    A face slightly inferior to Dongfang yexuan appeared. This man was Dongfang Yeliang, the elder brother of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Dongfang yexuan, how can you escape this time?" A pair of evil eyes, gradually issued a burst of people''s heart through the sneer.


    A breeze swept my face, blowing layers of hair. Even the flowers outside the window are gorgeous, and the stamens are trembling, and the petals on the body are falling layer upon layer.


    In another courtyard, a handsome man with a long fringe on his forehead.


    Natural and unrestrained with a finger gently lift bangs, "you say at the same time there are several groups of people are also chasing our target Oriental night Xuan?"


    "Yes, master!"


    "Ha ha ha, it''s really more and more interesting. Dongfang Yeliang, the eldest son of Sihai villa, bought a murderer to pursue Dongfang yexuan, the young master of Sihai villa. It''s a wonderful drama."


    Jiang feibai is lying on the brocade couch with his head in one hand. He is dressed in a red and dusty brocade dress.


    If you ignore his chest, you will think that he is a great beauty, lying on the brocade couch, inviting people to kiss his vermilion lips.


    People kneeling in the hall immediately buried their heads and did not dare to watch. The last one who kept a close eye on the door owner, the grass on the grave was higher than him.


    "There are so many groups of people coming to hunt down Dongfang yexuan. You don''t need to find out. It must be that Dongfang yexuan accidentally offended some people''s interests when he came down to check the accounts. This is why he wanted to kill him here!"


    One hand holding only women like thin transparent white jade paper fan gently swaying.


    With the breeze coming from the fan, Jiang feibai closed his eyes happily.

 Chapter 114

    "Dongfang yexuan has been seriously injured, so it must not be far away. He must be hiding somewhere nearby. You should step up investigation nearby and find his hiding place as soon as possible. "


    "Yes, I''m going to arrange it now!" The next person is going to leave.


    "Wait!" The swinging fan stopped.


    "Since our assassins have accepted other people''s money, there are no examples of not doing things. But the master of our sect wanted to know how Dongfang yexuan would escape from such a situation? "


    Open a pair of beautiful eyes, "so after you find him, you can hurt him seriously, but don''t hurt your life. When you have to, you have to help!"


    Slightly propped up his weak body, "isn''t it said that he is smart and cunning like a fox? I''d like to see how he''s going to turn the tables in the face of all the difficulties


    "Yes, master!" The people below bow their hands.


    "Go down!" Jiang Fei''s white and tender right hand waved gently, and then slowly lay back on the brocade couch.


    Xiaoyu''s home.


    After seeing them off, Xiaoyu pulls Dongfang yexuan into the room.


    There is no scruples, a tear off each other''s clothes.


    The three people who followed him were startled. How could Xiaoyu be so bold?


    It''s not shy to pick other people''s clothes!


    "Xiaoyu, what are you doing?" Zhao Qun roared and rushed over, pulling Xiaoyu behind him, ready to educate her.


    "Niang, ah Ye''s wound has split. I''m going to give him medicine. What are you pulling me for?" Xiaoyu asked puzzledly.


    "Ah Yeh, is the wound open?" Zhao Qun was surprised and looked back at the belly of Dongfang yexuan.


    Found that there is indeed traces of blood flow, immediately blame looking at him, "night, not your aunt said you, you are not good should not go out to walk, you see this good, the wound is split, can hurt?"


    He pestled Zhang Daniu, who was still standing, "what are you still standing for? Give ye the medicine quickly


    Then he pulled Xiaoyu out of the door to educate him, "Xiaoyu, there are differences between men and women. How can you pick other men''s clothes! You''re a little girl''s family. It''s not right, you know? "


    "Mother, I know. It''s an emergency." Xiaoyu took Zhao Qun''s arm and said in a delicate voice.


    Zhao Qun stares at her, "that''s no good. Besides, there''s your brother and your father in the family. How can it be your turn?"


    Light rain quickly promised, dare not provoke Zhao Qun more garrulousˇ° Yes, next time I will remember that I will never do it myself when I meet such a person who calls my father and brother in advance. "


    Zhao Qun let her go after seeing that light rain said, "let''s go, you''ve caught so many fish today, and you haven''t dealt with them yet! Let''s get rid of the fish and prepare dinner by the way! "


    Zhao Qun killed the fish, fished out the viscera and scraped off the scales by the way.


    Xiaoyu salted it up and hung it under the eaves.


    Only three big fish were left for cooking.


    After the three people in the room have taken care of the wound and come out.


    Xiaoyu immediately handed over the work to them and went to deal with the bayberry.


    "Dad and brother, can you help your mother with the rest of the fish? I''m going to get my bayberry! "


    Zhang Daniu said with a smile: "OK, dad will help you!"


    He turned to Koizumi and said, "go and help your sister with the waxberry. We''ll take care of it."

 Chapter 115

    "Well, good!" Koizumi hopped to help Xiaoyu.


    Oriental night Xuan is sitting on the stool, back against the wall, silent cultivation.


    Although this wound is sometimes a sharp weapon that Bo Meiren cares about, sometimes it''s too late. It''s better to grasp the cultivation and speed up the wound healing.


    Koizumi helps Xiaoyu soak bayberry in salt water.


    Or Xiaoyu told him: "there are maggots in the bayberry. After soaking in salt water, these maggots will come out. And it''s not easy to get maggots when I pickle bayberry behind me. "


    He learned a lot of new knowledge with Xiaoyu.


    Like this red bayberry, he never knew there were maggots in it before. As long as he thought that there were such things in the red bayberry he used to eat, he couldn''t stop retching.


    Later, Xiaoyu laughed at him: "the maggots in the red bayberry don''t affect the food, and they are not as dirty as you think. Don''t we all eat like this? No, there''s nothing wrong with it


    Koizumi felt better.


    In the evening, Xiaoyu put three big fish in the big pot, filled a lot of water, boiled the fish soup white.


    Then he cut some ferns and put them in it, sprinkled a little salt on it. When he saw the red bayberry, which was left aside for snacks, he grabbed a few more and put them into the pot to stew together.


    Then there is a pot of wild vegetable porridge, plus a large plate of steamed bread, and the dinner is finished.


    After having enough to eat and drink, everyone goes to bed one after another.


    In the middle of the night, two groups of people in black came into the white village.


    A group of people came in from the entrance of the village. I just saw the first old man Li''s house on the roadside at the head of the village.


    With a gesture from the leader, three people rushed into their house and kicked open old man Li''s door.


    Old man Li was sleeping soundly in bed with his daughter-in-law in his arms. He was suddenly awakened by the fierce sound of breaking the door.


    "Who? Who broke into my house... "I thought it must be some little bastard who came to his house to steal food, so I pushed the old woman next to him.


    "Get up, old lady. There''s a thief coming to our house. Take a big stick and hit people."


    Old lady Li is sleeping soundly. She was suddenly awakened by the old man. She was very unhappy.


    Later, I heard that a thief came to the door. I turned over and grabbed the clothes next to him. I was ready to hit the thief.


    "Get dressed quickly. What are you doing?" The old woman is urging old man Li beside him.


    I found that he was staring at the door. I followed his eyes and saw their door open.


    "What thief is so rampant that he dares to open my mother''s door. If he is caught by my mother, he must break his leg." The old woman was swearing and was about to get out of bed.


    I didn''t notice anything wrong in the room.


    Old man Li covered the old woman''s mouth and motioned her not to speak.


    The old woman was trying to struggle when she found two swords on his neck and the old man''s neck.


    She was so scared that there was a smell of urine in the air.


    "Ah..." a high scream suddenly stopped.


    The old lady Li, who was preparing to cry for help, was lying in a pool of blood.


    The man in black who killed Granny Li is still dripping blood with his sword.


    He is slowly wiping his sword with a handkerchiefˇ° Noise


    Old man Li saw that he was sitting next to him, nestling up to his old lady, and was suddenly wiped his neck.

 Chapter 116

    She screamed with fright. Suddenly she thought of something. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands and shivered, "what are you doing? My family is very poor and has no money. You can take whatever you like. "


    The man in black, who put his sword around your old man''s neck, opened his mouth coldly, "can strangers appear in your village these two days?"


    "No... no!" At this time, there was a blank in old man Li''s mind, and he couldn''t think of anything.


    The man in black suddenly gave a sneer.


    Old man Li heard the screams of his son and daughter-in-law in the next roomˇ° Ah... Who are you? Why arrest my husband? "


    "Help, help..."


    The cold voice of the man in black sounded again on old man Li''s headˇ° Think about it


    "Really not..." as soon as old man Li''s voice fell, he heard the scream of his daughter-in-law and the sob of his son outside.


    Knowing that his son had been poisoned, old man Li''s eyes were about to crack, and his deep eyes suddenly burst into tearsˇ° I really don''t know if there are strangers in the village! "


    Old man Li didn''t know what happened. There were no strangers in the village, and he didn''t know what these people were from?


    "Since you don''t know anything, what''s the use of keeping you?" The husky voice of the man in black just sounded. Before old man Li could react, he was wiped on the neck with a sword.


    Everyone in black outside heard the noise and sent the woman on the road.


    One by one, the three turned out of old man Li''s home, returned to the team and shook their heads in front of their boss.


    The man in black pondered: No, they got the news that Dongfang yexuan was in this village.


    The boss in black once again made a gesture, and the team of more than 10 people quickly dispersed and moved forward.


    At this time, the moonlight is just right, and it can clearly shine on the road, which is no different from that in the daytime.


    Old man Zhang, who drove the ox cart to town with Zhang Daniu, woke up in the middle of the night with a tight urine.


    I had to get up and get ready to pee outside.


    I just saw a few shadows passing by.


    He thought that there were robbers and thieves in the yard, and he was not ready to make a sound. He just peed secretly and slowly approached.


    Several people in black were jumping on the houses in the village. One of them noticed a stealthy figure following them.


    It immediately fell behind him and put the sword around his neckˇ° Why are you following me? I don''t think it''s a good person. Let''s solve it! "


    Just as he was about to lift his sword, old man Zhang immediately raised his hands and cried out: "hero... Hero, wait a minute. I know you are only asking for money. I know who has the most money in the village. I can tell you."


    I thought I could rub some oil and water behind, but I didn''t expect that I would be killed.


    Scared old man Zhang quickly wants to expose Xiaoyu''s family. Anyway, Xiaoyu''s family is not kind. Not only did he not realize his promise, he was beaten up in the middle of the night.


    "Ho! Do you think we''re the ones who kill people? What kind of rich family can there be in this poor place? It would be nice to have a hundred Liang! " The man in black sneered.


    Ah?


    Not for money? So what are these people here for?


    Under the moonlight, the sword body was more white and bright, and the old man''s eyes were sore.


    Afraid of being killed, old man Zhang quickly said, "what do you want? No matter what you want, I will help you! I''m a microphone in the village. I know everything big and small in the village! "

 Chapter 117

    I''m a microphone in the village. I know everything big and small in the village! "


    "Oh? Really The man in black grabbed old man Zhang''s clothes and flew to him.


    "Boss, this man says he knows everything about the village, so I''ll catch him and ask you."


    "Ha ha ha..." the laughter of Yin compassion rang out in the quiet night.


    "That''s great. Look up." The old man in black is staring at old man Zhang.


    Old man Zhang raised his head and found many masked people in black standing beside him.


    All of a sudden, he was so scared that he almost didn''t pee his pants.


    The black boss looked at the timid old man Zhang with a slight frownˇ° Don''t worry, as long as you are honest, we won''t hurt you! And if the information you provide is valuable, we will give you some benefits! "


    Zhang, who had been scared to death, was relieved immediately when he heard this.


    But seeing all the people in black with long swords in their hands, they were still a little afraidˇ° Yes, I will be honest and never deceive you. "


    "You said you knew everything about the village. Do you know any strangers in the village recently?" The boss in black asked in a deep voice.


    Old man Zhang turned his head and thought, "if you say there is a stranger, there really is one!"


    The black boss''s eyes brightened, "Oh? Go on


    "A few days ago, I went to work in the town with my family. When I came back, I found a noble young man on the road.


    He was pretty handsome. He fainted by the side of the road, so we rescued him. "


    It should be him, the boss in black thought, "is that man hurt?"


    Old man Zhang shook his head: "I don''t know. I was rescued by Zhang Jia."


    The old man in black gave a wink to the man beside him. Then the man stood out with the hilt of his sword against the back of old man Zhangˇ° Lead the way


    "Where are you going?" Old man Zhang asked.


    "Zhang Jia, don''t talk nonsense, lead the way quickly!"


    "Oh, yes!" Old man Zhang immediately got up and led the way.


    No wonder I was forced, too. Old man Zhang thought with a smile.


    The party soon arrived at Xiaoyu''s house. Old man Zhang pointed to the hut in front of him.


    "This is Zhang Jia. The stranger is at their house, too!"


    The old man in black looked at the hut in front of him and pointed forward with two fingers of his right hand.


    The man in black immediately scattered and flew into the courtyard.


    Seeing that the man had arrived and the matter was finished, old man Zhang hesitated and rubbed his right handˇ° Heroes, now I have brought the place. Did you promise me... "


    Although still a little afraid, but think of the benefits, old man Zhang still forced his forehead to beg.


    The black boss looked at the greedy old man in front of him, and his eyes flashed a chillˇ° Don''t worry. I''ll give you what I promised you right away! "


    And then gently to the side left a man in black eyes.


    Behind him, the man in black "Shua" the sword came out of the scabbard, and old man Zhang was put through his chest.


    Old man Zhang, who is still immersed in the benefits of his hand, looks at his chest with blood dripping blade.


    "Tick... Tick... Tick..."


    After the man in black pulls back the sword, old man Zhang immediately falls to the ground and stares at the man in black in front of him.


    He regretted that he had to drink so much potherb soup today. If he didn''t drink it, he would not want to urinate at night.

 Chapter 118

    He regretted that he had to drink so much potherb soup today. If he didn''t drink it, he would not want to urinate at night.


    If he doesn''t want to get up and pee, he won''t see the men in black.


    If you don''t see the man in black, you don''t want to go up and track him.


    After being caught, he should also be silent and know nothing. He should not be greedy for a little bit of cheapness and die.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to repent!!!


    The man in black looked at the old man Zhang lying on the ground with disdain.


    "Gee, I heard for the first time that someone asked us for money. We are the only ones who have ever killed others!"


    Then he turned and stepped into the courtyard.


    As soon as they stepped into the courtyard, the sleeping Dongfang yexuan woke up.


    He propped up, his ears moved, carefully distinguishing the people on the roof from those in the courtyard.


    Gently wake up Koizumi beside him and cover his mouth before he is about to make a sound.


    He whispered, "don''t make a noise. There''s a killer out there. You go to wake up Xiaoyu and find a place to hide., Don''t make any noise


    Koizumi''s pupil dilated, "but..."


    "There''s no time. Go Then he took the first step to the outer room and looked out on the door.


    Because the crack of the door is limited, only two people in black can be seen in the front, pushing the door open and coming in.


    Seeing that the sword in one''s hand is still dripping blood, someone must have been poisoned just now.


    At this time, the rain they have woken up, in Koizumi''s explanation, frightened, quietly looking at the door of the eastern night Xuan.


    Oriental night Xuan turns head, see everybody a pair of panic appearance. "You don''t have to worry," he said in a low voice. "They should have come for me. When I go out and lead them away, you won''t be in danger. "


    Xiaoyu looked at him anxiously: "but you..."


    Dongfang yexuan put a finger in front of his lip, "Shh!"


    "Hide quickly, I don''t want you to come out!"


    Four people worried looking at the East night Xuan, finally Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu look at each other, facing the East night Xuan way: "careful!"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded!


    Zhao Qun and Zhao Qun lead each other to the house. Xiaoyu walks at the end. Just as she steps into the house, Xiaoyu suddenly turns back and stares at Dongfang yexuan tightly. She opens her mouth and says silently: "you must live!"


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on to drown of looking at her, firm of nod, equally silent reply: "certainly!"


    Xiaoyu and everyone went back to the house and hid under the bed.


    After seeing everyone enter the room, Dongfang Yixuan gently opens the door and goes out step by step.


    "You''re here late at night. What can I do for you?" The East night Xuan cold Mou sweeps around a circle of black people, sink a voice to ask a way.


    The people in black around immediately flew down and surrounded Dongfang yexuan.


    One by one, they pulled out their swords and pointed to the eastern night Pavilion.


    "Ha ha ha... It''s really you, Dongfang yexuan. You''re very good at hiding!" The man in black is the boss.


    Dongfeng night Xuan looked coldly at the cold sword with faint light around him, "who are you? Why did you kill me? "


    "Hehe, who are we?" The man in black sneered, "the man who wants your life!"


    "Up All the people in black will start with one order.


    Dongfang yexuan rises in the sky, stepping on the tip of one of the swords of the man in black and flying out of the circle.


    The right hand gently pulls the clothes pendulum, swings out the elegant range.


    At the moment before the siege of the man in black, pick a man in black at random, turn his right hand out like a snake, and wrap his sword holding arm around him.

 Chapter 119

    Immediately, he broke the man in black''s hand with a "click" of his fingers, grabbed the sword from the opponent''s hand, picked the tip of the sword, and cut off the main artery of the opponent''s neck.


    The elder brother of the man in black killed one of them and took the sword when he saw Dongfang yexuan.


    His eyes sank and he looked directly into the eyes of Dongfang yexuanˇ° It seems that after these days of cultivation, your injury has been very good! It''s such an undead cockroach


    Oriental night Xuan eyes through the piercing cold, the original is this group of people hurt themselves?


    The corners of his mouth slightly raised, "thank you for your praise, this is thanks to you!"


    The elder brother in black looks at Dongfang yexuan coldly. Hum, you won''t be able to laugh later.


    "Give it to me!"


    With an order, everyone began to fight again.


    Dongfang yexuan''s sword is fast... Ruthless... Accurate!


    After he got the sword, he was even more like a fish into the sea.


    The eldest brother of the man in black looks at the eastern night Xuan as if he is in a state of no one. He is still free to come and go in the crowd.


    Heart a ruthless, holding a sword to join.


    Dongfang yexuan is fighting with others. He feels the murderous gas coming from behind him and dodges the sword gas across his neck.


    The sword is on the chest to resist the coming blade, but the sword stabs the upper body behind.


    The eastern night Xuan flies up, bends down in the air, and stabs the head of the boss in black.


    The old man in black raised his sword on his head with his backhand, and collided with the sword of Dongfang yexuan, making a harsh sound and even sparking a burst of sparks.


    Dongfang yexuan stands upside down on the top of the head of the man in black. His left hand gathers internal power and waves a palm down.


    The man in black also raised his palms. Under the palms of the two men, there was a gust of air, and everyone''s clothes and the thatch on the roof swayed with it!


    "Well, hum!" East night Xuan low hum, the corner of the mouth leaves a wisp of blood.


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that your injury is not good, the performance is good!" The man in black sneered.


    "Even so, it''s more than enough to kill you!" Oriental night Xuan is not willing to show weakness, cold voice way.


    "Well! That''s a lot of talk


    At this time, four people divided into four directions hit to the East night Xuan chest and waist abdomen position.


    Oriental night Xuan a rotation flying down, once again standing in the encirclement.


    A little head down, looking slowly along the arm dripping blood, "tick... Tick..." fell to the ground, in this quiet night, the voice is strange.


    The wound originally did not raise the good east night Xuan, the strength weakens many!


    He coldly looked at the man in black who was following him, and met him, fighting again.


    in the house.


    The four hugged each other tightly, shivering under the bed.


    Listening to the saber lightsaber rain outside, Xiaoyu is very nervous, but she doesn''t dare to go out to add trouble to him.


    Hold your hands tightly and pray silently, hoping that Dongfang yexuan can return safely and turn the bad into the good!


    Outside.


    The eastern night Xuan one move sweeps a thousand troops, the sword points ten thousand li, once cuts off several black clothes person''s throat. Only the man in black and two men in black.


    But with this move, he didn''t have much internal power left and consumed a lot.


    Supporting his body with a sword, he coldly looks at the man in black who is still standing on the spot


    damn! I didn''t die. I just hurt him!


    The old man in black wiped the blood flowing out of his waist with his fingers and put it on his mouth to lick the smell of blood!


    "You are very good! It hurt me


    After that, he would never give Dongfang yexuan a chance to rest. He would fly up with his sword!

 Chapter 120

    Dongfang yexuan is not willing to be outdone, and his sword is in front of him.


    The two swords collided and sent out a huge sword Qi. The elder brother of the man in black was shocked to fly and stepped back three steps.


    But Dongfang yexuan stepped back seven steps, supported by his sword, knelt down on one knee, and "poof" gushed out a mouthful of blood.


    Originally, the man in black who saw himself retreated was still very angry, but he could see that Dongfang yexuan retreated 7 steps, vomited blood, and his heart became clear in an instant.


    The other two men in black didn''t dare to fight each other, but they saw that Dongfang yexuan was injured and immediately flew forward to fight.


    Oriental night Xuan can hide one, but can''t stop the second one.


    In an instant, he got a sword in his back and quickly rolled on the spot to avoid the killing move.


    But because of pulling the wound, "hiss" fell to the ground.


    Looking at Dongfang yexuan, who is crawling on the ground like a dead dog, the three black people burst out laughing.


    "Dongfang yexuan, aren''t you good at it? You stand up and fight! Ha ha ha... "In the laughter of the man in black.


    Two men in black came forward slowly, and one of them drew the tip of the sword lightly. There was a crack in Dongfang yexuan''s thigh.


    "Why are you crawling like a bedbug? You''re going to get up and hit me


    The three black people laughed again.


    The two men in black are approaching, ready to tease Dongfang yexuan again.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. As soon as he spoke, he swept his toes and splashed dust on the ground, which covered everyone''s eyes.


    At this moment, the sword in his hand cut off four legs beside him.


    The two men in black were staring at their legs falling to the ground, then the pain came, and their swords "jingle" fell.


    "Ah... Ah...!" Two screams broke the night sky.


    Seeing that the two remaining men were also scrapped, the man in black''s eyes were about to crack, "East... Square... Night... Xuan! You''re fine! In this way, you still have some spare power. I underestimate you! "


    Dongfang yexuan''s wound has been bleeding all the time, but he is still tenacious with the sword to support his staggering body, standing like a soldier.


    "Ha ha, give in!" Dongfang Ye sneers at night.


    Only the eyes of the man in black are fixed on the eastern night Xuanˇ° Laugh, soon you won''t be able to laugh! "


    Flying up, the two fight again.


    Dongfang yexuan''s strength is damaged because of multiple injuries.


    So in the face of people in black, everywhere subject!


    It''s a bit of a crush.


    Oriental night Xuan''s gray cloth clothes have been dyed red by blood, and they are worn out.


    The sword in his hand was also trembling, and some of it was unstable.


    Dongfang yexuan tries to open and close his eyes: No, I can''t fall down!


    Because he stood up alone and there was no movement in the room, people in black thought that he was the only one living here.


    If he dies, Xiaoyu, they are likely to die, too.


    He didn''t want to let the bright face wither from now on, even if not for him, for the sake of light rain, he would fight, even if he died!


    Holding the sword tightly again, my heart gradually calmed down.


    For the moment, he''s not a match for the man in black.


    But if we find the weakness of the other side, there is still a glimmer of life.


    In the next side of the fight back side injured in the fight, as long as the eastern night Xuan seize the opportunity, will hurt its cent!


    Just after he hit the sword again on his chest and back, he finally observed a weakness of the man in black.

 Chapter 121

    When the opponent stabbed his shoulder blade with a sword, he risked the trick of hurting the enemy by one thousand and losing eight hundred.


    Not only did he not retreat, but he went up to meet the difficulties. The sword in his hand stabbed out fiercely and cut off the other side''s head. The blood spattered out instantly and stained his face.


    With a bang, the sword fell to the ground.


    And he, Dongfang yexuan, was also paralyzed.


    "Light... Light rain... Light rain!" Dongfang night Xuan''s feeble voice came into Xiaoyu''s ears.


    Light rain a Leng, and then the fierce rush out, open the door and run out.


    See the Oriental night Xuan lying on the ground, her tears "Shua" flow down.


    "Ah ye... Ah ye..." he rushed to the East and wanted to help him, but he was covered with blood and didn''t know where to help him.


    "Don''t... Don''t cry, I''m ok... I''m alive, I''m still alive!" I stick to your promise, I didn''t break your promise.


    Can stretch out a hand to want to wipe the tears on the face for light rain, can arm just lift half fell down.


    Light rain cries out loud, takes up the hand of the East night Xuan to put on the faceˇ° Yeh, you''re going to be OK. You''re going to be OK. "


    Zhang Daniu ran out behind Xiaoyu and saw a messy yard full of blood and corpses. He was so scared that he was about to scream, but he immediately covered his mouth.


    See light rain and the location of the East, immediately rushed forward.


    Zhao Qun saw that the whole body of Dongfang yexuan was bloody. He immediately covered his mouth with his hands, which was unbelievable.


    Zhang Daniu stretched out his hands and wanted to take Dongfang yexuan into the room to give him medicine. "Don''t worry, child. I''ll take you into the room and give you treatment. You will be OK!"


    Dongfang yexuan gently shakes his head and turns to look at the two men in black who have their legs cut off. They lose too much blood and fall to the ground.


    "Those two people are not dead. They must be solved first in case they wake up and have an accident." He struggled to get up.


    Xiaoyu holds him down, takes the bloody sword beside him, and walks to the two men in black with firm steps.


    "Light rain!" Zhao Qun wants to call her.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t look back and walked slowly to the two men in black.


    Hold the hilt in both hands, close your eyes and open them again.


    Looking at the man in black who was pale because of excessive blood loss on the ground, he held the sword tightly and wiped his neck one by one.


    Let them meet Yama in a coma.


    Xiaoyu didn''t close his eyes in the process of killing, instead, he glared and watched the blood drip slowly from the wound.


    "Ah..." Zhao Qun screamed silently. Did Xiaoyu kill people? Xiaoyu killed people?


    In everyone''s unbelievable eyes, Xiaoyu pulls the sword to the crowd.


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on looking at the face cold, firm to his light rain.


    Only he could see how nervous and scared Xiaoyu was when he held his hands tightly.


    Gently cover Xiaoyu''s hand and help her slowly put down her sword.


    "Relax, it''s OK. I''m here!"


    Light rain stares at the eastern night Xuan, looking at each other''s gentle eyes, reflecting himself, gradually relaxed.


    The sword fell to the ground!


    Zhao Qun looks at the bloody Dongfang yexuan and stares at Zhang Daniuˇ° Don''t you hurry to take ah ye back to the house for treatment! "


    Zhang Daniu, who was shocked by the light rain, just responded and stretched out his hands to hold Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan still shakes his head.

 Chapter 122

    "What''s the matter, you child, when you''ve finished treating the wound?" Zhao Qun stares at Dongfang yexuan.


    "No, these people are all aimed at me, and there must be more than one. It won''t be long before someone comes again. " Dongfang yexuan shook his head gently.


    "You will be safe only if I leave."


    Zhang Daniu looked at Dongfang yexuan with disapproval, "no, how can we let you go out to face the enemy for our own safety?"


    Although he was also afraid of death, he was even more afraid of his family.


    But they can''t let their children go out to block the disaster and their families hide behind to watch.


    "No, I know my aunts and uncles are kind to me, but I can''t be ungrateful.


    If I stay, we''ll all die. But if I leave, you can survive, and I don''t have to die! "


    As long as the thought of leaving Xiaoyu, Dongfang yexuan''s heart aches like a needle.


    But he had to leave!


    Zhao Qun is very sad, but very helpless agree with the Eastˇ° But... You... "What are you going to do? How can you hide with such a body?


    "It''s OK. I''ll try my best to go to a quiet place in the mountains. I''ve always had good luck!" Dongfang yexuan wants to stand up.


    Light rain a pull him, "even if you don''t want to implicate us, then you always have to deal with the wound on the body! Otherwise, don''t wait for others to kill you, and you will die first! "


    Light rain light finish, rushed to the house to take hemostatic powder.


    Oriental night Xuan had to stand in place, waiting for light rain.


    Xiaoyu came back quickly, took the powder and gave it to Dongfang yexuan.


    Because we are in a hurry, we all help to apply the medicine together.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at everyone''s caring eyes and is more firm in her mind.


    "After I leave, you don''t deal with the bodies or the environment!"


    "Why?" Isn''t it better to protect them when they''re clean?


    The eastern night Xuan slightly raises an eye, "here so big movement, all around certainly have to detect, no matter how hide again all have no use!"


    He took a deep look at Xiaoyu: "it''s better to brake quietly, and then you all go back to sleep in the room, pretending that nothing happened!


    If someone asks, you don''t know anything. Others will only think that it''s a battle in your yard, which has nothing to do with you.


    After daybreak, if no one comes to clean up the bodies, you are cleaning up, but someone should report to the official at that time.


    If someone asks me, you know how to answer! "


    Oriental night Xuan one breath will own worry finish saying.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are red, and she looks at the eastern night Pavilion quietly, as if she is talking about a will.


    Although you are very poisonous and disgusting, but I still hope you can come back alive!


    "You must live! How are you


    Looking at the weeping rain, watching her closely, "yes, I promise! I will live


    At this point, on the other side of the white village.


    A group of people flew down from the mountain. "In the divided area, this village belongs to our investigation area. Let''s go into the village quickly and have a look.


    Of course, people here are the best. If you find him quickly, the employer has paid 10 million taels of silver. Besides, the sect leader said, "Whoever finds him first will be rewarded with 100000 Liang!"

 Chapter 123

    "Yes


    A group of people rushed to the direction of the village. Not far from the foot of the mountain, I saw a family with a light on.


    "There''s a light on here. Go in and ask."


    "Yes


    This group is the killer of the killer gate!


    The family with the light on is Zhang Youcai''s, that is, Xiaoyu''s grandfather''s.


    Because Zhang yuanpen''s Xiaobao was still young, he had to get up at night and feed him, so he lit the light in the middle of the night.


    So when a group of masked people in black rushed into their house, the whole family was awakened by the noise and scream.


    Among them, Zhang Youcai and Wang Cuihua act as road blocks. They are pushed in front by Zhang ma''er and Zhang yuanpen, while they are shivering behind.


    Wang Cuihua and Zhang Youcai are scared, especially when they are pushed in front by their children.


    Not only afraid, but also heartache!!!


    Zhang Youcai shivered and said: "everyone... Great Xia, what do you want?" Because Wang Cuihua hid her head in Zhang Youcai''s back and pinched his waist.


    Looking at the timid family, a group of people in black face disdain!


    "Don''t bother. Have there ever been a handsome stranger in the village?" The killer boss leered at the crowd.


    Frightened by this look, Chen Li hugs Xiaobao tightly and covers his mouth, while she hides behind Zhang yuanpen, hoping to disappear in front of others.


    Hong Guihua is "ah..." a cry out, next to Zhang ma''er immediately fear of covering her nose and mouth, afraid of each other a dissatisfaction, take them out.


    "Long... A handsome stranger? What is it like? " Wang Cuihua came out and asked in a low voice.


    The killer boss gave her a deep glance and said, "a man who is more beautiful than a woman!"


    The frightened people couldn''t help thinking about whether there were such people in the village.


    All of a sudden, Hong Guihua screamed: "yes, I think, isn''t a distant relative of my sister-in-law coming to my uncle''s house recently?


    That boy is more beautiful than a girl when I look at him. All the women in the village want to drool when they look at him. They want to take him home to be their son-in-law! "


    Hong Guihua said happily, because she said out the answer the other party wanted, she felt that the other party would not kill her.


    "Yes, I remember. There is such a person! It''s sitting in their house. I saw it in front of his house. " Everyone said in a hurry, for fear that the credit would be robbed and they would be killed.


    And after the farce of Xiaoyu and the villagers, they went to the door several times, but they didn''t get any benefits. Naturally, they also saw Dongfang yexuan at their home.


    The killer boss frowned at the people who were scrambling to answer, "what''s the noise? One by one, it''s so noisy! "


    Pointing at Hong Guihua, "you said you''ve seen him. Where is he?"


    "In my uncle''s house, it''s Zhang Daniu''s house, over there..." pointing to the direction of Xiaoyu''s house.


    Killer boss looked in that direction, "take us!"


    On hearing this, red osmanthus immediately shrinks its head, and other people bury their heads, hoping to be invisible.


    One by one, they all shrink back for fear of being calledˇ° Don''t push... Don''t push... Don''t push me... Don''t push me... "


    Looking at the crowded family, the killer boss was speechless. He immediately ordered Hong Guihua: "it''s just you. Let''s go! No more nonsense. I''ll kill you with one sword. "

 Chapter 124

    "It''s just you. Let''s go! No more nonsense. I''ll kill you with one sword. "


    Hong Guihua, who was named, was about to faint, but she didn''t dare, because all the people in black with long swords were staring at her.


    And others are relieved, finally do not have to face this group of murderous people in black!


    Helpless Hong Guihua is surrounded by people in black and goes to Xiaoyu''s home.


    At this time, Xiaoyu''s home.


    Dongfang yexuan''s wounds have been treated, and he is saying goodbye to Xiaoyu''s family.


    "You must remember what I said. Now go in and have a rest. No matter what you hear outside, don''t come out!" Dongfang yexuan waves to the crowd and is ready to leave.


    Zhao Qun: "ah ye, you must take care of yourself!"


    Zhang Daniu: "protect yourself, child. We''ll wait for you to come back."


    Zhang Xiaoquan: "ah ye, be careful all the way!"


    Finally, Xiaoyu said, "you must come back alive!"


    Finally, in the eyes of people''s concern and worry, Dongfang Yixuan staggers out of their vision.


    Light rain has been red eyes, hands clenched looking at the gradually distant Eastern night Xuan.


    Until can''t see, Zhao Qun just sad pull light rain''s hand, "child, let''s go back! Ah Yeh will be lucky and safe. "


    The light rain resists the tears that don''t let the East night Xuan that leaves to see, at this moment finally fell down.


    "Woo woo... Mother, he''s going to be OK, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, he will be all right!" Zhao Qun affirmative answer, patted light rain''s back gently.


    Then he took Xiaoyu and everyone into the house, locked the door, and propped it up with a stick!


    But under such circumstances, everyone couldn''t sleep. Finally, after discussion, they all went to the inner room to light rain. They were lying next to each other in bed.


    After leaving Xiaoyu''s house, Dongfang yexuan walked along the path under the eaves of the villagers'' house, bypassed the farmland and entered the mountain forest.


    Just when he arrived at the foot of the mountain, he suddenly found a group of people going to Xiaoyu''s house.


    Want to leave the pace of the moment can not move, and finally at the foot of the mountain to find a hidden place to hide, ready to observe the situation later.


    Under the leadership of Hong Guihua, the killers gradually move towards Xiaoyu''s home.


    In the place still far away, I can smell the bloody smell coming from Xiaoyu''s home.


    The killer boss''s heart sank: No, someone has already done it first.


    A gesture to lead all the killers forward quickly, no one in charge of Hong Guihua''s life and death.


    When Hong Guihua saw that all the people in black were flying to Xiaoyu''s house, he did not dare to stay any longer and immediately turned to run home.


    After going back in this way, I was sick at home for a whole month.


    Of course, Zhang Youcai''s family is not very good. They are scared and sick, but they are much lighter than her.


    Killers fly to Xiaoyu''s home. The closer they are, the more bloody they are.


    As soon as I stepped into the courtyard, I found that the courtyard was in a mess, with dead bodies everywhere.


    The killer boss is very worried that Dongfang yexuan will die here, because the sect leader has told him that he wants to save his life.


    The killers checked the dead bodies on the ground, but they didn''t find the East night Xuan''s.


    "Boss, there is no corpse of the target here. The target should have escaped!" One of the killers reported back.


    The killer''s boss checked the surrounding environment and found that not only the courtyard was in a mess, but also it had been extended to the surrounding area, and the fence fell to the ground.

 Chapter 125

    There were also several bodies outside the yard, and there were no signs of fighting in front of the thatched cottage door.


    So he guessed that people didn''t come out of this courtyard.


    But after all, this is the place where the fighting takes place. Whether it has anything to do with the people in this hut or not, they must know something.


    So he beckoned his men to knock on the door. One of the killers knocked on the door


    It rained in the house, and they knew that someone was coming from the time the group of people in black came into the yard and made a sound of brushing.


    With their backs against the wall, they held on to the quilt tightly and shivered.


    I dare not make a sound.


    When I heard someone knock on the door, my heart almost jumped out of my throat.


    Light rain when they enter the house, there are traces of gently cleaning the door.


    And in the house, Xiaoyu quietly took a kitchen knife, is now secretly put under the pillow.


    With the sound of knocking on the door, it seemed to knock on everyone''s heart every time.


    Like the bell of death, every stroke is one step closer to death.


    Everyone was afraid to open the door, when the knock suddenly disappeared.


    It was as if there had never been a knock on the door, and there was no sound outside.


    Even the sound of frogs and cicadas, which make us unable to sleep every night, is gone.


    Hearing that there was no knock at the door, Zhao Qun felt relieved that the other party must have left.


    But Xiaoyu doesn''t think so. It must be the tranquility before the storm.


    She stares at the door of the house, thinking, if the other party rushes in, what should she do?


    Just as Zhang Daniu was glad that the other party didn''t come in, the door of the outer room was kicked down, "bang!"


    The crowd couldn''t help screaming: "ah..."


    As Koizumi screamed, the killers stepped inside.


    Looking at a family of four huddled in a bed, they were shivering in the corner, looking at them with a defensive face.


    Killers cold contempt, the common people is timid!


    "Who are you? What do you want to do? " Zhang Daniu stood in front of the three people and asked in a trembling way.


    The killer boss came in and took a deep look at the family. He noticed the little girl in the corner.


    That pair of eyes were so bright that he seemed not afraid of them. He looked at them closely. He didn''t see fear in them. He didn''t see fear. He was brave.


    Such a little girl attracted his eyes and made him very curious.


    How can an ordinary peasant girl not be afraid of strangers?


    Especially in such a big night, suddenly burst into the door of a large group of strangers!


    "What an interesting little girl! Ha ha ha... "This burst of laughter in this silent and terrible night is particularly strange.


    Zhang Daniu immediately tilted his body to Xiaoyu''s life, blocking the killer''s sight.


    Seeing the little girl blocked, the killer boss felt very boring.


    Although their killers are cruel and merciless, they only kill those who should be killed.


    After all, they have to pay a lot of money to kill people.


    The killer boss, who had a smile in his eyes, immediately put it away and swept the family coldly.


    "What just happened here?"


    "No... I don''t know. I don''t know anything!" Zhang Daniu continued to answer with trembling.


    The killer boss frowned: "I don''t know? There are so many people fighting in your yard that you don''t know the dead bodies in your yard! "

 Chapter 126

    "I don''t know? There are so many people fighting in your yard that you don''t know the dead bodies in your yard! "


    I don''t know how the whole family are afraid to shrink together and cheat ghosts!


    Zhao Qun first looked up at the killers in front of him, and whispered, "I... we really don''t know anything. Originally we were sleeping well, but suddenly we heard the beating outside. We... Were scared to hide in the room with our children, and didn''t dare to go out to see it!"


    Whispered and carefully finished this paragraph, immediately buried his head, dare not look at each other.


    The boss of the killer frowned even more. Is the family so timid? Don''t you even have the courage to look curiously into the crack of the door?


    "Then you don''t know who was fighting in the yard?"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed: "difficult... Isn''t it you? Our village has always been peaceful. We have never seen such a scene


    Soft Nuo''s voice sounded in the night with fear.


    "We?" The killer boss pointed at himself. This girl can''t be blind, can she?


    It seems that there is nothing to ask about this matterˇ° Have you ever had a handsome stranger in or out of your village? "


    "No... no!" Xiaoyu answered cautiously.


    "No!" The assassin''s voice raised, "we''ve learned about it in the village before we came here. There is a handsome boy in your family. Where is he now?"


    Xiaoyu''s heart sank: No, some villagers must have exposed this matter. What can we do now?


    She thought that if it was all right, the next day someone asked, she said that the distant cousin had gone home, but now the situation is different.


    If these killers run to the so-called cousin''s house, there will be trouble.


    Cover the thoughts in your eyes and secretly hold the open mouth of Zhang Daniu.


    "I... we were forced. We didn''t know him. He forced us to stay in our house. I don''t know anything... "


    Light rain a pair of weeping appearance, will finish this paragraph intermittently.


    After listening to this, the killer boss frowned more tightly.


    Why didn''t he believe it?


    But they didn''t come here to kill Dongfang yexuan.


    Whether this is true or not is not particularly important!


    He glanced at the four deeply, "in that case, where is he going? You can always say that. Don''t tell me, I don''t know anything


    The killer''s boss / cruel eyes stare at them, and his sword knocks on the bed board.


    Looking at this threatening action, the four people all closed their mouths tightly, and they did not dare to say anything or act.


    Just more and more back!


    "Say it There was a roar.


    All the people were shocked by the roar.


    "It seems that you don''t want your life, do you?" The voice of the dark and terrible sounded again.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no With tears in her eyes, Xiaoyu looks at the killer boss pitifully.


    Xiaoyu found that the heart of the man in black in front of him may not be dead, because which black man or killer would waste so much saliva with a stranger?


    Of course, she is also touching the bottom line of human nature.


    "I saw him go behind the crack of the door, but I didn''t dare to open the door to see in what direction. Really, I swear!"


    Xiaoyu raised four fingers on his head and swore.


    The killer''s boss squinted and looked around, "really?"

 Chapter 127

    The 4 people on the bed nodded, the speed, the head was almost off!


    Killer boss evil spirit''s eyes slightly pick up, the little girl said 80% is true, but there are still words have not finished, but he did not intend to pursue.


    With this clever little girl, he is going to let them go.


    With a flick of the black windbreaker, he turned and stepped out of the door.


    Behind the team quickly catch up, a line of people disappeared in the blink of an eye around the courtyard.


    Until the crowd left, and there was no change outside, the four people breathed heavily.


    "How close! I almost thought I was going to die today. " Koizumi patted his chest and sighed.


    "Yes, I was so scared today that I almost lost my soul!" Zhao Qun took a breath and leaned his back against the wall.


    Finally thought of something, staring at the rainˇ° Xiaoyu, how can you be so impulsive? What if those people are cruel, cold and bloodless and kill you? Do you want us white haired people to give black haired people away? "


    The hand that pulled light rain directly behind put in the hand, one hand pokes her forehead.


    "What''s the matter with you?" he said? Is life too long? Do we need you to be a hero in our family? "


    Zhao Qun criticized Xiaoyu sentence by sentence, although Xiaoyu with her intelligence, cleverly avoided the disaster.


    But she still does not agree with the practice of light rain, which is too dangerous, what if?


    Xiaoyu''s tearful eyes stare at Zhao Qun: "people know, not next time!"


    Xiaoyu thought to herself: No, she will, because if she doesn''t stand up under such circumstances, their family will probably die.


    Looking at Xiaoyu, Zhao Qun can''t say anything!


    Zhang Daniu, who is on one side, sees Xiaoyu''s pitiful appearance and is afraid that she will be reproached by Zhao Qun. He pulls her over to comfort her in his arms.


    "Well, it''s all over. Don''t blame her. She''s also for the good of our family."


    Facing Zhao Qun, he looked down at the light rain in his arms.


    "Xiaoyu, this father still wants to tell you. You can''t act so impulsively in the future!


    Although dad knows you are smart, he has his own ideas. But we should put our own safety first, and don''t let us worry, OK


    Looking at the family members who are so concerned about their own safety, Xiaoyu is deeply moved and secretly blames herself. Is it that she is too ready and too eager to stand out, which makes everyone so worried?


    "Dad, mom, I will be more careful and more cautious in the future. I won''t be so impulsive again, I promise!


    Will you stop lecturing me? "


    Xiaoyu firmly assured her parents, and then she began to act like a coquetry, and jumped into Zhang Daniu''s arms.


    Looking at such a light rain, it''s a disaster. How can Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun have the heart to blame her?


    Are laughing, looking at the coquettish play on the rain.


    "Well, it''s late. Let''s go to bed! There are many things waiting for us tomorrow Zhao Qun took everyone to sleep.


    Xiaoyu carefully took a look at Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun, then whispered: "Dad, mom, I want to go out and have a look."


    Seeing the two people''s eyes staring at the same time, he immediately added: "I''ll go to the yard to see if these people have left, and also want to see if ah Yeh and they have run into each other!"

 Chapter 128

    Did not expect words just finished, by Zhao Qun categorically refusedˇ° No, you can''t go. I don''t know if there are bad people outside, but there are dead people in the yard. Aren''t you afraid? "


    Zhang Daniu frowned and hesitated, "why don''t I go out and have a look? I''ll be more careful. I''ll just have a look in the yard and come back!"


    In fact, he was also very afraid. He had never seen a man in black with a sword or such a bloody scene.


    At most, some people in the village have passed away. I''ve seen such dead people, but it''s the first time in my life that there are such stumps in the courtyard outside.


    So the heart is also a variety of creepy, scared.


    Can summon up the courage to say such words, also does not want to let the child face the danger, wants to give the child to prop up the sky.


    Hearing his father''s words, Zhao Qun didn''t intend to agree, but she was also worried about whether ah ye had anything to do.


    Finally, he nodded and agreed, but he was still worried and said, "be careful. What''s wrong? Hurry into the room!"


    "Well, don''t worry!"


    Zhang Daniu in the light rain in their line of sight, carefully and carefully in the crack in the door looked out, this just gently open the door.


    Carefully go out, like a cat, like a tiptoe of the fast run to the door, carefully poke out the head, look outside.


    Everything is clear in the moonlight.


    He saw that there was no one on the road, no one in the field, and the treetops on the mountain in the distance were swaying by the wind!


    Zhang Daniu, who didn''t see anything, immediately ran back to the house to report his good news.


    On the mountain in the distance, Dongfang yexuan crawls on the ground, carefully conceals himself with wild grass branches.


    Watching many people in black walk into the courtyard from a distance, and seeing the people in black come into the house, he can''t help it. He''s afraid that Xiaoyu has something to do with them.


    But then he told himself to believe in Xiaoyu.


    Wait, wait. If they haven''t come out yet, he will go down the mountain to save Xiaoyu.


    At the moment when he couldn''t help coming out, the people in black came out and scattered.


    A few men in black even came in his direction.


    He immediately did not dare to move, even his breathing slowed down and became inaudible.


    A few black clothes gradually approached him, and looked around. "Make complaints about the old man," he said. Not only didn''t kill the one who led the way, but also the one who harbored Dongfang yexuan. The boss didn''t do it! Do you think the boss has a crush on the little girl


    Lying on the ground of the East night Xuan heard rain home is OK, heart instantly put down.


    But immediately I heard that the boss took a fancy to Xiaoyu, and I felt uncomfortable. I wanted to kill him.


    The other two men in black are taking off their pants and peeing in the direction of Dongfang yexuan. They are just above his head. The result can be imagined.


    In the East night, the heart wants to cry, or wants to make complaints about it.


    One of them hesitated and said, "it''s impossible. It''s still a child! Although it looks good, it''s too small! "


    The man in black answered: "Hey, you don''t understand. Children are better! It''s more fun to play, and children can grow up! "


    Dongfang yexuan clenched his hands: these damned people in black, he must break them to pieces. He dares to insult Xiaoyu!


    The two men in black shook and lifted their trousersˇ° Let''s go now. It''s time to gather in a moment! "

 Chapter 129

    "You''d better hurry. It''s time to gather in a moment."


    A: "the boss also said that the Dongfang yexuan must not have gone far. Let''s spread out and look for it. He also left two people to watch the village and said that the boy might come again! How can there be such a fool


    Three people stepped over the treetop, three two fly away, the sound gradually away.


    Feeling that people have gone far away, Dongfang yexuan just gets up and sees Zhang Daniu, who is sneaky and careful to run out.


    Originally intended to go back to see light rain side of him, know that there are people watching, not prepared to go down, so as not to give them unnecessary trouble!


    Turn around and follow the direction of the man in black!


    Because of physical reasons, I couldn''t catch up with him at all. After dawn, I walked out of the mountain forest with my injured body.


    Because he was seriously injured, he lost too much blood, and he was on his way all night, so he was already out of strength. When he went down the mountain, he rolled down the mountain without stepping on one foot!


    Let''s go back to Xiaoyu''s house.


    After getting Zhang Daniu''s answer, Xiaoyu lay down to sleep.


    But the yard is still full of blood, where can we sleep? It''s just next to a nap.


    Although the weather is hot, it still makes everyone feel cold instead of hot!


    After daybreak, people in the village began to get up and work one after another.


    But the people who just went out, whether they saw old man Zhang on the road or the dead body in the yard of Xiaoyu''s house, all screamed loudly.


    "Ah... Dead people... So many dead people..."


    At this time, Xiaoyu''s family, who just got up and opened the door, also yelled: "kill... Kill... A lot of dead people..."


    One by one, they acted like the real one. They were so scared that they were paralyzed.


    As time went on, more and more people got up and came to see the excitement. They also invited the village head over.


    As soon as the village head heard that there were a lot of dead people in the village under his jurisdiction, he kept coming.


    When the real eye saw it, the village head cried out: "my mother! Why do so many people die? What a sin this is


    The village head''s crying out for help surprised Xiaoyu. Isn''t this their line?


    Zhao Qun had more cattle than her. When she saw the village head coming, she immediately went forward and cried, "village head, you have to do justice to us!


    As soon as I open the door, I see so many dead people lying in the yard. No matter what we do, we don''t have the courage to kill people! "


    The village head looked at the crying Zhao Qun and scanned the bloody yardˇ° Daniel''s daughter-in-law, I know it has nothing to do with your family. These are all swordsmen. How did you kill them? "


    Then he knelt on the ground and held his hands tightly on his pants. "So you just let go of your hands. In a moment, my pants will be torn off by you!"


    Zhao Qun immediately withdrew his hand in embarrassment.


    The village head then looked at the villagers around Xiaoyu''s house and said, "what are you doing? Go to the town and report to the officials. The village can''t deal with such a big thing!"


    When the village head spoke, two young men immediately went to the town.


    Seeing that someone has gone to report to the government, the village head looks at the yard where the ground is dyed red. He doesn''t know what kind of resentment Xiaoyu''s family has, so he is in such a big trouble!


    "All things and bodies in the yard can''t be moved until the official comes!" When the village head finished, he did not dare to leave. He was worried about what would happen. He planned to wait for the official to come here.

 Chapter 130

    Bored he is very curious, this good, how so many people in black came here, but also died in Xiaoyu''s home.


    "Daniel, what happened in your family? How could this happen?"


    Zhang Daniu was dumb. "I... I don''t know anything... I don''t know anything..." he looked scared.


    Well, I''m scared. I can''t ask anything. Let''s ask Xiaoyu. She''s smart.


    "Xiaoyu, tell me what happened last night?"


    Xiaoyu reddened his eyes and shook his head: "I don''t know. I saw this in bed today."


    Surrounded by the villagers are talking.


    "Do you think their family has provoked anyone?"


    "If you want me to tell you, these people must have come for their money. Who made their family so popular these days?"


    "But this little money can''t use so many people!"


    "Do you think it''s the object of their cooperation that they sent someone to kill them because of the uneven distribution of money?"


    "I think it''s possible, but this restaurant shouldn''t care about the small money, should it?"


    "Hey, you don''t know. The richer the people are, the more stingy they are!"


    Several villagers nodded and agreed with him.


    One of the villagers looked into the courtyard of Xiaoyu''s house, but did not see the beautiful young man.


    "Well, why didn''t you see that beautiful young man in his family?"


    Hearing this man''s question, the people around responded and all shot at them.


    "You don''t have to say that this man is really not here. He won''t be killed, will he?"


    "Oh, no? So pathetic? What a pity for such a good-looking young man


    The village head who heard the comments of the surrounding villagers found that he didn''t see the young man.


    Then he asked Xiang Xiaoyu, "where''s your cousin? Why didn''t you come out? "


    Light rain hazy eyes: "what cousin?"


    "That''s the pretty young man in your family!"


    "I don''t know. He left yesterday!" It''s true that I left yesterday, but it''s just the night.


    The village head frowned slightly, but said nothing.


    After a while, Yacha and Wuzuo arrived.


    "Spread out, spread out, what are you doing around here?"


    After dispersing a road, two yamchas and one Wuzuo entered the courtyard.


    After coming in, I scanned the corpses in the yard. I was also shocked. Why so many?


    When the village head saw the Yamen messengers coming, he quickly welcomed them.


    "You two are here. I''m the head of this village. I don''t know what happened in our village. So many people died overnight! You must have a good look and give justice to our village. "


    The two yamen messengers frowned, and one of them said, "don''t you see that we''ve worked so hard and won''t drink a bowl of water?"


    "Oh, come here, come here!" The village head winked at Zhang Daniu.


    Zhang Daniu immediately got up from the ground and ran to one side of the water tank to scoop up a ladle of water.


    "Big... Please drink water!"


    Yi Ya Cha yelled angrily: "didn''t you see the three of us? How to drink a ladle? "


    As soon as the village head saw that the other party was angry, he immediately roared: "Zhang Daniu, what''s the matter with you? Go and get three bowls of water


    "Yes, I''m going." Zhang Daniu immediately turned around and went to get a bowl to pour water.

 Chapter 131

    Xiaoyu is looking at these people coldly. They are trying to be powerful here.


    Holding his hands tightly on his side, he said that the people would not fight with the officials, but he didn''t know that the kid was more difficult to deal with.


    When the three people finished drinking, they sat and had a rest for a long time, but they didn''t move their buttocks to check the body.


    Light rain eyes dark dark, this group of people will not want to knock silver!


    Shen Mei thought about it, then looked at the corpse in the yard and muttered, but let everyone hear the sound.


    "These men in black are not the killers in legend, are they? With so many swordsmen, when did such a group of people come to our town?


    I don''t know how the master manages it? However, if the officials can find out this matter clearly, they will be promoted a lot!


    If only I could investigate the case, maybe I could get a lot of bonus! "


    Next to hear the voice of light rain talking to himself, yamen are a Leng. Yes, if they report this matter to the higher authorities and find out it, it will certainly be of great benefit.


    Not to mention that this little girl''s eyes are quite poisonous. These people really look like killers.


    He winked at the man beside him, so he carried his toolbox and went to examine the body.


    A and B yamen bad this just began to do business, separate to ask Xiaoyu family or villagers, "what happened last night?"


    "What strange phenomenon did you see at that time? Strange people? "


    Then he asked, "where were you at the time of the crime?"


    The answers are similar.


    "I don''t know anything. I had been sleeping at home last night. When I got up, I found that it was all dead!"


    "I don''t know anything. I only know it today."


    "My Lord, it''s none of my business. I don''t know anything!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Of course, I also asked the whereabouts of Dongfang yexuan by the way.


    We either don''t know anything, or we say our guess at will.


    Light rain they are also a ask three don''t know, a pair of scared Meng appearance.


    After the inspection, he asked people to drag all the bodies back to the Yamen. By the way, he also asked Xiaoyu''s family to ask questions.


    The camera turned to the other side.


    A carriage gradually drove to the mountain stream, and suddenly it stopped.


    "Miss, there''s a man fainting by the side of the road!" The driver turned to the lady in the carriage and said.


    When the young lady in the carriage heard this, she opened the curtain and looked out.


    I saw a bloody figure lying on the side of the road.


    "Go down and have a look. What''s the situation?" The cold voice sounded faintly.


    The coachman turned the bloody man over as he walked along the road.


    A handsome face just appeared in front of him. This person is the Dongfang yexuan who fell down from the mountain by accident!


    The coachman carefully put his finger under his nose to see if there was still breath.


    After finding the other party''s weak breathing, he yelled at the people in the car: "Miss, it''s a handsome boy, and breathing!"


    The maid, Xiaoru, pulls back the curtain of the carriage with her hand so that she can see the outside clearly.


    "You carry the man into the carriage and take him back to the house for medical treatment." The young lady in the carriage glanced out at random, saw the handsome face and said.


    Waiting for the coachman to carry the man into the carriage, the servant girl Xiaoru dips her handkerchief in some water and wipes Dongfang yexuan''s face.


    When you see the pale, but handsome Oriental night Xuan, the young lady instantly felt her heart fell.

 Chapter 132

    Although the man in front of him was dressed in ragged cloth and bloodstained, it was difficult to hide the heroism between his eyebrows.


    The servant girl, Xiao Ru, while tidying up Dongfang yexuan, said happily, "Miss, this young master is really handsome! I''ve never seen such a handsome man. "


    Gao Yufu stares at the face of Dongfang yexuan and says, "well, I''ve never seen such a handsome young man! Better than big brother! "


    "Hee hee, young lady, although the young man is dressed in cloth, he doesn''t look like an ordinary person even if he is small.


    Do you think God sent you prince charming, Mr. Right Xiaoru looks at the young lady and teases her.


    "Screw you, what are you talking about?" Gao Yufu looks at Xiaoru and blushes. She covers her mouth with a handkerchief to hide her shyness.


    Eyes unconsciously swept the eastern night Xuan that handsome face, and then down to see the blood and wounds on his body.


    How could you get hurt so badly? There were more than ten wounds on his body. How did he survive?


    Such a pretty young man can''t die in the middle of the roadˇ° Gao Bo, go faster and speed up


    "All right, miss!" Gao Bo answered aloud outside the carriage.


    The speed of the car soared in an instant and ran several meters away.


    Light rain again.


    Xiaoyu 4 people follow Yamcha to yamen of Huishui town.


    The body has been transported to a specific place.


    Four people knelt in the lobby, on which sat the county magistrate.


    "When I kneel down in the hall, who will give me my name?"


    "CaoMing Zhang Daniu / Zhao Qun / Zhang Xiaoquan / Zhang Xiaoyu meet with you." Xiaoyu four people kneel down and sign up in turn.


    "What''s the matter?" The county magistrate sat on the table with both hands, his eyes staring at the hall.


    The two yamen messengers who came with Xiaoyu went up to the county magistrate and said, "my Lord, these four people are from Bai village. They are villagers in the village.


    There are more than 10 corpses of people in black with swords in the yard today. The younger one will bring them back for questioning! "


    "More than 10? "The man in black?" The county magistrate was shocked.


    What''s going on? How can such a big thing happen in the area under his jurisdiction? He can''t manage it.


    But the question of the case is still to ask, "what''s the matter with these people? How did you find it in your house? What does it have to do with you? When did you find out? Tell me all you know! "


    At first, Zhang Da Niu kowtowed and raised his head in tears, "my Lord is wronged. Xiaomin''s family has been simple farmers for generations. Busy in the day, sleep a little dead at night, but still hear the sound of fighting outside.


    But how dare we go out to see? It''s going to kill us! So Xiaomin''s family hid in the house. After daybreak, I heard someone yelling out to kill people. I opened the door and went out to see! "


    Zhang Daniu repeats what Xiaoyu taught him to adults, but he is still scared. Xiaoyu is so smart that he knows what the official wants to ask.


    The county magistrate frowned: "that is to say, you don''t know anything?"


    Zhang Daniu yelled: "I really don''t know, my Lord, it has nothing to do with us!"


    The county magistrate couldn''t ask anything, but he didn''t want to miss the chance to make money. So his eyes flashed: "I don''t think you can see the coffin without tears. Pull it all down. When will you" think clearly "and let it out again. Step out

 Chapter 133

    "I don''t think you can see the coffin without tears. Pull it all down. When will you" think clearly "and let it out again. Step out


    The three words "think clearly" are emphasized. Whether they can understand his meaning depends on their understanding.


    Looking at the back of Xian Cheng leaving, Xiaoyu clenched his fist secretly: these vampires, I won''t fall into your trick!


    The Yamen messengers put Xiaoyu''s four men in jail and locked them up. When the door was locked, they couldn''t believe it. How did they get caught?


    Zhao Qun strode forward and patted the prison door: "let us out, we are wronged, we are wronged!"


    Ya Cha disdained to see her one eye, hang the key in the hand in the waist, "Chi, who doesn''t cry injustice in this prison? I''ll take it with me. I''ll yell at you again, or I''ll smoke you! " Then he hummed and left.


    Zhao Qun yelled: "we are really wronged. Let us out..."


    There was a sigh from the opposite cell: "you, don''t shout. Only those who are wronged will be locked in. The guilty one has been let go by someone else."


    Xiaoyu came forward and gently held Zhao Qun''s hand, indicating that she would stop shouting, wasting saliva in vain.


    "Old man, what do you mean when you say the guilty are let go?" Xiaoyu asked suspiciously.


    The old man on the other side looked at the fact that even such little girls and young men had been locked in. He was disappointed and said, "evil! Such children are locked in. "


    Shaking his head, helplessly looking at Xiaoyu: "what else do you mean? Haven''t you ever heard of the saying, "the Yamen opens to the south, so don''t come in without money."? The adult of Huishui town is a master. He can do anything. "


    Zhao Qun was shocked, "doesn''t that mean we can''t save it? Are you dead? "


    Light rain quickly comfort, "mother, you don''t panic, there will be a way, you have to believe me, I will help you out!"


    Zhao Qun looked at this time is still so sensible to comfort her light rain, heart is really mixed feelings, a pull light rain in his arms, "my poor child, oh, this can do? It''s nothing for us to die, but we have pity on these children! " Sobbing loudly.


    Zhang Daniu lowered his head, as if he had been bent by the huge blow.


    Koizumi is also a pair of eggplant hit by frost, I do not know what to do, at a loss.


    Light rain see this everyone this does not have the appearance of fighting spirit, in a hurry, to Zhao Qun wipe tearsˇ° Mother, don''t worry. It''s not serious enough. Maybe there''s another chance? Right? "


    Seeing that everyone was not happy because of his words, Xiaoyu immediately turned to look at the old man in the opposite cellˇ° Old man, do you know any way to go out? There''s a way, isn''t there? "


    The old man sneered: "how? What can I do? Unless you have money, the official likes money. As long as you have money, everything will be OK! "


    "How much is that?" Xiaoyu asked anxiously.


    "How much is it?" The old man sneered again, "a person at least gets 50 to 100 liang of silver, can you take it out?"


    It''s not that the old man despises people, but the family is not rich. I don''t know what the official is mad at. He has caught all these people.


    Of course, it''s said that Xiaoyu''s family has done some small business. They think they have some money and want to make some money.

 Chapter 134

    As soon as Xiaoyu heard the old man say that, he just gaped and couldn''t believe it, "this... So much silver? Who can take it out! "


    "The rich, of course! Anyway, I can''t take out the old man. It happens that I can''t eat enough outside. I have at least a meal here. " The old man rubbed against the haystack on the ground, turned over and went to sleep facing the wall.


    Xiaoyu is out of order. What can I do now?


    When they got to the haystack, the four sat down next to each other, shrugging their heads like the defeated cocks.


    Originally, Xiaoyu still wanted to use money to settle this matter, but now she can''t.


    In the inner hall of the yamen, the county magistrate is sitting at a table drinking tea. In front of him stands a yamen servantˇ° This is the official document I just wrote. You can send it to the county government and give it to the magistrate. "


    "Yes, I''ll go now." Yamcha took the official document from the desk, put it in his arms, and went out to Tongxian County, which is in charge of a town.


    Looking at the Yamcha going out, the county magistrate put down his cup.


    He dare not conceal such a big case. What''s more, there is a man in black in this small Huishui town. What if someone broke in and killed him that day? Isn''t that too dangerous?


    So we must report the case to the county magistrate as soon as possible, so it has nothing to do with him.


    On the other side, in a courtyard in Tongxian county.


    Dongfang Yeliang has been pacing in the room since he got the news and sent someone out.


    But from day to night, and then to day, there was no news, and even the people sent out did not come back.


    Just as he was about to send someone to check it again, the news came that all the people who went there had been buried in that small village.


    Dongfang Yeliang "bang" throws the cup out of his hand, and everything he sees in his eyes doesn''t escape the clutches of the devil.


    "Waste, it''s all waste, so many people can''t catch one! You deserve to die there. "


    The crackling noise in the room made the people in the courtyard step out carefully for fear of bumping into the muzzle of the gun.


    After a few rings in the room, it finally stopped.


    The thing that fell one ground, Oriental night good feeling oneself mood is good bit finally.


    Looking at the floor full of mess, he yelled: "come on! Clean up the house


    Then he stepped out and walked into the study next door. "So, Dongfang yexuan ran away. What about his family? Send someone to teach them a lesson so that they will know who can and cannot be saved! "


    The man in black behind him said in a deep voice: "report back to the master, that family has been put into prison, do you still need to send someone to ''result'' them?"


    Dongfang Yeliang is in a daze. Is he in prison?


    "Then don''t bother. Don''t waste your time on such boring people. You''d better find Dongfang yexuan people as soon as possible."


    "Yes People are invisible again.


    "Dongfang yexuan, with so many people, you can escape from Shengtian. Your luck is really good! I hope you can be as good as ever, don''t die easily The East night is good and gloomy soliloquy.


    On the other side, Gao Yufu returns home with the injured and unconscious Dongfang yexuan.


    As soon as I got home, I sent someone to move Dongfang yexuan to the guest room, and sent someone to invite the best doctor to treat him.


    Hearing his daughter''s return from a trip to his hometown, Gao Zhengping and Jiang Ya arrived back and forth.

 Chapter 135

    "Yufu is back. Did you have a good time?" Jiang Ya asked happily.


    Gao Zhengping walked in slowly, smiling: "it''s natural. Look at her pink face, I''m afraid it''s crazy!"


    "Father, mother, here you are!" Gao Yufu greets her with a smile.


    "Well, I haven''t seen you for several days. I have a strange idea. I''ll come and have a look when I hear you come back." Jiang Ya takes her daughter''s hand with a smile.


    At this time, I noticed that this is the guest room. The porter is wide open. People come and go inside. I don''t know what I''m doing.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Ya asked.


    "Oh, when my daughter came back, she saw an injured man on the side of the road, so she took him back to the government for treatment." Gao Yufu holds Jiang Ya and answers delicately.


    Gao Zhengping raised his eyebrows and said, "Yufu, why do you always bring all the cats and dogs out here? How kind of you


    "Dad, how can you say that? It''s all a life. I see that nature wants to save it! Besides, isn''t it your education? Be willing to help others Gao Yufu stamped her feet and turned her head to anger Gao Zhengping.


    "I..." that''s all I said. Who knows you''re serious?


    Jiang Ya low smile, "Xianggong, you don''t say daughter, she is a little kind, this is not a shortcoming! Let''s leave it to her. She can''t help us. "


    "Hum, my mother is better than my father..." Gao Yufu turns her head.


    Gao Zhengping


    Gao Yufu pulls Jiang Ya, "Niang, I''ll take you in to have a look. The young man I saved is pretty. I''ve never seen such a handsome man..." "really?" They went to the house talking and laughing.


    Leaving Gao Zhengping speechless and choking, just as he wanted to follow him to see what kind of man he was, a servant came quickly to report: "master, the Yamen of Huishui town has come. He says he has something urgent to report!"


    Gao Zhengping frowns. What''s the matter with Zuo Changsheng? What''s the matter with him? It can''t be that he did something bad again. Should he wipe his ass?


    If so, let''s see how he teaches this guy!


    Stride to the lobby, sit on the top, "let him in!"


    With a command, the people at the door called the Yamen messenger in.


    As soon as the Yamen messenger came in, he immediately knelt down and saluted: "I''ll see the county magistrate. Our Lord asked me to submit an urgent official document." Take the document out of your arms and raise your hands over your head.


    The official standing next to him took it and presented it to Gao Zhengping.


    Gao Zhengping casually took over and opened it. Slowly, his face became more and more heavy.


    Pat the document on the table.


    "How can so many people die? Can you find out who they are and who did it?" Gao Zhengping is very angry. If he let the upper authorities know that such a thing happened in the place under his jurisdiction, it would be a small punishment. If he wanted to be punished, he would be in trouble.


    The Yamen immediately replied, "we just got the news today. We just got the news, but we haven''t found out yet."


    "What did Zuo Changsheng do! Where''s the body? What have you found? "


    "I only know that all these people were killed by sword and had a fierce fight." Yam bad deep buried head, dare not look at Gao Zhengping.


    Gao Zhengping couldn''t believe it and said, "what are you talking about? That''s it. No more? "


    "Yes... Yes!"


    "Bang" patted the table again, "isn''t that nonsense?" Roar: "all die so many people, can there be no fighting?"

 Chapter 136

    Gasping for breath, holding the chair, "this matter will be investigated by the official, you go back first." A feeble wave.


    After the Yamen messenger left, Gao Zhengping stroked his forehead powerlessly and sighed: "ah, what happened... How could so many strangers suddenly appear, and they all died in my official''s territory, alas!"


    The official comforted: "my Lord, if you want to be open, maybe this is your chance? What''s more, how can there be so many killers for no reason? Do you think there will be some big people here? " The official guessed.


    Huh? As soon as Gao Zhengping''s eyes brightened, he turned to look at him: "very likely!" After a pause, "you go down and make arrangements. We''ll go to Huishui town tomorrow to investigate the case."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Killer gate.


    Jiang feibai, dressed in red, is lying in the bamboo grove on the soft collapse. Next to him, there are two maids serving tea and water.


    The killer boss who came back from Xiaoyu''s home came quickly and knelt down on one knee: "back to the door master, Dongfang yexuan has fled and disappeared, but looking at the scene at that time, he was hurt a lot."


    "Oh?" The sweet voice rang out, "it seems that the rumor is not true!"


    Half Mi''s eyes open: "what else?"


    The killer''s heart on the ground trembled and said, "when my subordinates went to the white village, they found an interesting girl, Dongfang yexuan, who was rescued by their family."


    "Interesting?" Glanced at the killer, "tell me, how interesting it is!"


    "The girl was calm when she saw us. She didn''t feel afraid at all. On the contrary, she was more like acting. Her eyes are very bright and she looks good. My subordinates feel that we need such people to join us. "


    "Oh?" Jiang feibai sat up slowly, "what about the girl now? Bring it in and I''ll see! "


    The killer frowned, "when I came back, my subordinates specially left two people to pay attention. But just now the news came that the girl''s family had been put into prison. It is said that the county magistrate is still a famous iron cock who is greedy for money. Are we... "


    "No, since you are so optimistic, that girl should not be a fool. If you can''t handle such a thing well, then you don''t have to say anything else." Jiang feibai lay back and closed his eyes.


    Looking at the door owner who closed his eyes, the killer boss had no choice but to retreat quietly. Originally, he wanted to save the girl''s life, but now he can''t.


    Tongxian Gaoxian lingfu.


    This is the beginning of the Lantern Festival, and Gaofu is full of bright lights.


    In the guest room, Dongfang yexuan was wiped by the servants, changed into white bedclothes, and the wounds on her body were all bandaged with medicine.


    Gao Yufu is sitting on the bench beside the bed, holding his chin in one hand, staring at the Junyan of Dongfang yexuan, wiping the cold sweat on Dongfang yexuan''s face with his handkerchief from time to time.


    "Xiaoru, why do you have such a beautiful face? I picked it up so coincidentally Gao Yufu is smiling.


    "Miss, so it''s ape dung from heaven. I can''t even ask for it! If you want to say, it''s still the lady''s Bodhisattva''s heart that moved heaven. That''s why she sent her a husband! " Xiaoru laughs and agrees, but in her heart she despises herself


    Miss is a good girl in other people''s eyes, but she is kind, only those who are close to her can know.


    How does Miss often beat and scold them in private? Just in front of her, there are two maids. Every day, there are traces of blue and purple on her body. Later, she was killed alive, and the crime is theft.

 Chapter 137

    There is also a maid, who is liked by the young master and sent to the young master''s bed by the young lady. No matter how hard the maid pleads, it''s useless.


    But it''s ten miles around here. Who doesn''t know that the young master is irritable and has a special hobby!


    In the yard of the young master, one or two corpses could not be carried out that month? If he didn''t have a father who was a county magistrate, we would not have been able to speak bitterly. I''m afraid we would have come to the door with a knife!


    Being teased by Xiaoru, Gao Yufu is not angry, but blushes.


    "What are you talking about? I don''t know the identity of this young master? Can there be a wife or engagement at home! The mouth has no cover, let a person hear, I still how to behaveˇ°


    Hum, although this person is good-looking, if she is really a common people, how can she be so stupid to marry a common people with nothing!


    "Yes, it''s all the slaves. No, I''m wrong. I''m just talking to myself." Xiaoru patted her mouth gently.


    Then go into Gao Yufu, "Miss, it''s late. It''s time for us to go back and have a rest."


    Gao Yufu looks at the sky outside, and takes a deep look at the eastern night Xuan on the bed. She raises her hand and says, "let''s go."


    Xiaoru quickly hands up Gao Yufu and follows her back to the boudoir to have a rest.


    Cell.


    They haven''t eaten since the morning. Now they are locked in the prison. The Yamen sent food once, and the food is still at the gate of the prison.


    They didn''t move.


    Because it''s really similar to pig food, and it has a bad smell. I don''t know whether it''s made of hogwash or put it for a few days.


    It was hard for them to take a look at it, so they needed to put it directly at the door, because the smell was more smoky than the dung pail in the cell.


    Four people endure stomach tumbling hunger, back against the wall to sit down.


    The old man in the opposite cell was different from them. He quickly took the pig food with strange smell and planed it into his mouth, as if it was delicious.


    Xiaoyu looked at him disgustedly, "is there something wrong with his nose? I can eat all this! "


    In particular, the disgusting liquid still stuck on the old man''s beard and fell slowly.


    After the old man quickly finished eating, his eyes were staring at the lunch box in front of Xiaoyu''s cell.


    "Don''t you eat? If you don''t, just give it to me! "


    Xiaoyu''s face is like earth color. He can''t see it. He turns his eyes and stops the tumbling in his stomach. He wants to vomit!


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun looked at each other, and their faces were not very good-looking. Obviously, the scene disgusted them.


    Zhang Daniu reluctantly grinned, "old man, you can take it!"


    The old man opened his yellow teeth with a smile, and the residue was still hanging on it. "Then you should pass it to me, or how can I get it?"


    This light rain is really can''t help, ran to a side of the wall to support big spit, fast spit out the trend of bile.


    Koizumi''s originally ugly face, after seeing Xiaoyu spit, also can''t help but spit out.


    Zhang Daniu walked hard, squatted down slowly, and pushed the lunch box to the opposite side from the gap of the railing.


    Then he didn''t dare to see the scene of eating in front of him. He quickly walked back to Zhao Qun and sat down.


    Zhao Qun is worried to light rain, patting her back, "daughter, bear it, for a while passed."


    After Xiaoyu finally couldn''t spit anything out, he walked back to the haystack with the help of Zhao Qun and sat down.

 Chapter 138

    After Xiaoyu finally couldn''t spit anything out, he walked back to the haystack with the help of Zhao Qun and sat down.


    The old man on the opposite side had already finished eating, and the whole process was no more than 2 minutes.


    Moreover, yam Chai soon came in and took away the lunch boxes in the corridor, waiting for yam Chai to leave.


    The old man on the opposite side leans back against the wall contentedly, because the light inside is dim, so we can''t see his expression.


    "You''re not used to it. You''ll know when you stay two more days. I look at your meal, or remind Leisurely one foot on the other leg swing.


    "In this cell, meals are served at this time every day, and only once a day. You smell bad now. In a few days, you can even eat rats and cockroaches. "


    Half ironic and half sighing, he said that he had been locked up for two years, and he had forgotten what kind of life he was!


    Xiaoyu''s family


    I''m totally lost. What''s that? One meal a day, that''s all?


    "Old man, is that true?" Zhang Daniu can''t believe what he heard. If it''s true, he and his mother can barely stick to it, but what about the child?


    "Ho, can it be fake? If you don''t believe it, you''ll know tomorrow! " Then close your eyes and stop talking.


    Four people look at each other, you look at me, I look at you, even don''t know what to say!


    "My poor child, I''ve suffered for you. I''ll suffer with us. What can I do now... Sobbing..." Zhao Qun held Xiaoyu in his arms and wept, sobbing.


    Looking at the gloomy family, Xiaoyu is very sad. Are they going to decline in this dilapidated prison?


    No, no, it''s not. It''s not what she wants.


    What she wanted was a happy family and a happy life for the whole family.


    Her hands were clenched, so she couldn''t wait to die. She had to find a way to save herself.


    But before she comes up with a solution, she must first calm everyone down and cheer up before she has a chance to survive.


    Want to gently push away Zhao Qun, look at the three people solemnly: "Dad, mom, brother, we can''t give up, if we even give up ourselves, then who can we expect to save us?"


    Seeing that everyone looked at her, he continued: "this time things are so big, it''s not a small county magistrate who can solve it. It''s bound to send the people above to take over. We are the people who are closest to the place of the crime. Anyway, we will come to us. So what we have to do now is wait! "


    Zhao Qun, they don''t know what light rain means, but. Since Xiaoyu said it, they believe it.


    But it''s not safe to rely only on the people sent from the top. We have to find another way to do it both ways, so that it''s safe.


    The next day, around 11 o''clock, Gao Zhengping took a group of people to Huishui town.


    Zuo Changsheng ran out to receive him with a smile, and then led Gao Zhengping into the Yamen.


    As soon as he entered the inner hall, he was severely criticized by the county magistrate, "how do you do it, county magistrate? There are a large number of unidentified people in your jurisdiction, and you don''t know. Now that I''m dead, I feel at ease and enjoy myself in the Yamen. I don''t know what you do when you go out to investigate a case! "


    Zuo Changsheng quickly laughs, "county magistrate, what kind of person is a subordinate? You don''t know. How can I have the ability to investigate a case?"

 Chapter 139

    "County magistrate, you don''t know what kind of person a subordinate is. How can I have the ability to investigate a case?"


    Zuo Changsheng has something to do with Gao Zhengping, so he donated money to this position.


    Gao Zhengping glared at him. "Then you are still in the mood to laugh here. Don''t you hurry and take me to the scene of the crime!"


    "Yes, I''ll show you the way. Come with me, my Lord."


    So they came to Bai village with a dozen yamen messengers.


    The village head who got the news led the villagers to wait at the entrance of the village early. When he saw the official in his eyes coming, he immediately went forward with a smile.


    "Adults are coming. Hurry to the village. Don''t bask in the scorching sun."


    But as soon as he came forward, he was stopped by two yamen messengers with knives.


    The adults sitting in the two sedan chairs, hearing the words of the village head, lifted the curtain of the sedan chair and looked this way.


    Gao Zheng said in a flat voice: "go to the village!"


    Then he carried the sedan chair, followed by the Yamcha with the knife, and went into the village.


    The villagers in the road quickly get out of the way, and after waiting for the past, people quickly follow.


    The sedan chair stops under the big tree not far from Xiaoyu''s house. After getting out of the sedan chair, Gao Zhengping and Zuo Changsheng look at the small thatched cottages and the yellow mud road full of dust at their feet. They are not satisfied.


    The village head came forward to flatter him with a smile: "the two adults are the great masters of heaven. For a case, they came to our village in person. There are few such responsible adults in the world! They will be promoted step by step and become bigger officials. "


    This flattery made them feel happy, and their frowns were loosened.


    "Come on, don''t flatter me. Let''s lead the way. I don''t have so much time to chat with you." Gao Zheng said in a flat voice. He glanced at the head of the village. He was good at speaking. No wonder he could be the head of the village.


    "Yes, Xiaomin is leading the way for the two adults. Please follow me!" The village head grinned flatteringly and stretched his hand forward to guide the adults.


    The onlookers were indignant. Looking at the flattering village head, they all secretly scolded the flatterer!


    Before Gao Zhengping left, Zuo Changsheng followed. The village head led the way and introduced what he had learned.


    As soon as the adults leave, the people behind will naturally follow.


    After entering the yard, the smell of blood is still very heavy.


    After a careful look, wave to the people below to see if there are any clues.


    "What about the family who live here? Call over. " As soon as Gao Zhengping''s voice fell, Zuo Changsheng answered quicklyˇ° I suspect the family has something to do with it, so they''re all in jail. "


    Gao Zhengping took a deep look at him. He didn''t say anything, but the coldness in his eyes made Zuo Changsheng feel guilty.


    When the villagers around heard that Xiaoyu''s family had been put into prison, they sympathized with it, were happy with it, and had nothing to do with it.


    Naturally, I have a good relationship with Xiaoyu''s family, such as Aunt Li, who makes money because of Xiaoyu''s business.


    Happy nature is represented by Xiaoyu''s grandfather''s family. Zhang ma''er, who was hiding behind the crowd, was gloating. Although his family was scared, at least they were still well, and there was no danger to their lives. But Xiaoyu''s family was different, and they didn''t know if they were alive!


    Now all the people in black are dead (he thought they were the people who went to their home). No one will know. This has something to do with their family.

 Chapter 140

    Gao Zhengping and Zuo Changsheng lead the Yamen to ask questions to the villagers and record.


    Ya Cha: "before the crime, did you see these people?"


    A shakes his head.


    Ya Cha: "then you think, who is the most suspect in this village?"


    B shakes his head.


    Ya Cha: "why do these people come here to fight? What do you think?"


    C: "I guess it has something to do with Xiaoyu family''s business. Recently, their family cooperated with a restaurant in the town and made a lot of money. Most of them are interested in Xiaoyu family''s money."


    Ya Chai: "then why is this family safe and sound, and this group of people died, or the people with weapons in their hands?"


    C: "is it because of the uneven distribution of stolen goods?"


    Ya Chai: "what do you want to say about this murder?"


    Ding: "actually, I suspect it has something to do with the handsome young man of Xiaoyu''s family. We farmers can''t raise such beautiful people. I''m afraid I didn''t run out of somewhere and was caught by people. "


    Ya Cha: "where is the man now?"


    Ding: "I don''t know. We haven''t seen him since this happened. It is said that he went home the day before


    Ya Chai: "what do you think of everyone in this family? What enemies do you have? What''s the relationship with the village?"


    Wu: "their families are very good. It''s hard to meet people. They are willing to help one or two. I have a good relationship with the village, but I have a holiday with the elders of his family. Now I have signed the severance letter. If you have a grudge, it should be their family. "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In the afternoon of this investigation, we collected the material evidence of the scene and the "witness" testimony of the villagers on the scene, and the party left again.


    Directly back to the Yamen of Huishui Town, Zuo Changsheng, who has just entered the lobby and sat down with a teacup in his hand, has not yet drunk. He was scared by the teacup that Gao Zhengping had fallen to the ground.


    "Zuo Changsheng!"


    "I''m in a humble position!"


    "I always know who you are, but this matter is different. How can you lock up people? If you don''t bring it up, I''ll ask you a question! "


    "Yes, I''m in a humble position. That''s why people are brought up." Zuo Changsheng kowtowed to finish, quickly turned to go out to find someone to order.


    Soon Xiaoyu four people were brought up.


    When Xiaoyu was on the road, he whispered excitedly: "I said we would be questioned. Now believe me!"


    "They''re going to ask that later... And then... We''re going to answer that. We''re going to be OK."


    After being taken to the lobby, the four knelt down honestly, but because they had not eaten for two days, their legs were a little soft, and they almost fell down.


    "Are you Zhang Daniu''s family?" Gao Zhengping asked in a deep voice.


    "Lord Hui, yes."


    "Where were you and what were you doing at the time of the crime?"


    "Sleep at home."


    "You can all sleep with such a loud noise. Didn''t you notice it?"


    "The grass people didn''t know. They slept very deeply that night. When they got up at dawn, they found... The dead people in the yard."


    Gao Zhengping turns his head to see Zuo Changsheng sitting on one side. He doesn''t know what to think. He turns his head and looks at a pair of honest Zhang Daniu.


    "What about your relative?"


    "This... This..." Zhang Daniu, who had been asking and answering questions, suddenly began to stammer.


    Gao Zhengping "bang" photographed the startling wood.

 Chapter 141

    Gao Zhengping "bang" took a startling picture, "what are you doing? If you don''t come quickly, I''ll give you dozens of boards to see if you can say it or not! "


    Zhang Daniu seemed to be frightened and quickly blurted out the matterˇ° My Lord, it''s none of our business. It''s all forced by that man. He said that if we don''t let him live, we will kill our family.


    We had no choice but to let him stay. On the night of the incident, we really didn''t know why. We slept so hard that we died. After daybreak, the others disappeared, leaving only a corpse on the ground... "


    Gao Zhengping frowned: "how do you know each other? He didn''t come to your house on purpose, did he? "


    "That''s not true. On our way back to the town to do business, we happened to see him fainting on the side of the road, so we kindly took him home.


    But when he woke up at night, he not only didn''t thank us, but also threatened to kill us if he told us.


    We''ve seen this before. We don''t dare to say anything to the outside world. We have to say that he is a distant relative. "


    Xiaoyu said that the most serious lies are seven true and three false, so half true and half false lies will be more convincing.


    Gao Zhengping frowns. Is this man really like what the housekeeper said?


    Seeing that the adults didn''t speak, Zhao Qun quickly cried, "adults, we are wronged. Please let us go. We don''t know anything..."


    Zhang Koizumi kept kowtowing: "please let us go, we are innocent..."


    Xiaoyu also said out loud: "my Lord, our family are all good people. Please let us go..."


    Zhang Daniu kowtowed: "let us go, we are really wronged..."


    Gao Zhengping, whose ears were hurt by the Quartet kneeling in the hall, stood up and said coldly to the left long beside him: "you can do it. I''ll check the body first."


    Then he went away.


    Four people: "I''m not sure."


    How can this situation be different from what we expected? Shouldn''t we let them go? Are they not sincere enough?


    Zuo Changsheng looks at the four people under the hall sarcastically. What''s wrong? As long as he doesn''t let people go, what can he do?


    Hehe, chuckling, he asked people to take the four people back to the cell, and then slowly followed him to the place where the bodies were parked.


    How can the four people who have been put into prison again want to cry without tears?


    I didn''t expect that the official protection is so serious. Can they go out?


    Xiaoyu''s face is very ugly. I didn''t expect that the ancient official style was so decadent.


    No, you can''t just sit and wait to die. Xiaoyu reaches out and touches his body and finds that he has only a few Wen.


    Then he turned to look at Zhao Qunˇ° Mother, do you have any money with you? "


    Zhao Qun looks at Xiaoyu in doubt: "what do you want money for? Can''t spend it in this cell? "


    "Money is useful for me. I always need money to get help. Mother, do you have any money with you? "


    "I''m in a hurry. I''ve got 100 Wen on me. I''m going to buy some food on the street. Here you are!"


    When Xiao Yu said it was useful, Zhao Qun immediately took out a bunch of money from his arms and put it in her hand.


    Xiaoyu looks at the money in his hand and frowns slightly. The money is a little less. I don''t know if it can work?


    Whatever. Try it first.


    Untie the rope, count 50 copper plates and put them in the sleeve pocket. Tie the other 50 copper plates with the rope and put them in your hand.

 Chapter 142

    With one hand behind him and the other knocking hard at the door.


    "Is there anyone? Come on, somebody... "


    Soon footsteps were heard from afar.


    A man with a whip came in and said, "what''s the noise? I''ll pull you out and beat you with a whip!"


    Xiaoyu immediately laughed: "this officer, I asked you to ask for something. Do you think you can help me?"


    "Chi, help you. How can I help you?" Is a little girl crazy to ask him for help?


    "Officer, what do you think this is?" Xiaoyu''s hand stretched out behind him and showed him the 50 copperplates strung up by the rope.


    The average worker''s salary is only 10 Wen a day. For those in their line of work, it''s only 20 Wen a day at most. Maybe they don''t have it yet. 50 Wen can be regarded as eye-catching.


    Sure enough, as soon as the Yamen''s eyes brightened, he reached out to take the money from Xiaoyu.


    However, Xiaoyu prevented him from this move in advance, so he immediately retracted his hand and put it behind him.


    Another finger on the front of the body shook, "officer, you have not promised to help me


    The man said: "give me the money, or don''t blame me for being ruthless!"


    Xiaoyu smiles: "don''t scare me. If I call other people out loud, you can''t get the money alone, but it''s not worth it!"


    He stepped back a little, and his index finger swung with the string of coppers.


    The whip in the man''s hand clenched slightly, then loosenedˇ° Come on, what do you want! "


    When he gets the money, who cares what she asks for? idiot!


    Xiaoyu ignored what he thought, because she had a way to control him.


    "Help me to deliver the letter to the shopkeeper of De Fu Restaurant, and ask them to help me. If you succeed in sending me the message, I''ll give you another 50 Wen.


    If we get out alive, I''ll give you an extra 10 taels of silver. You didn''t hear me wrong, no doubt.


    Even in the face of Delphi restaurant, I won''t default, right?


    At that time, even if I default, you can go to the restaurant to ask for money, and a restaurant of that size will not default. "


    With money and interests, wealth and silk move people, I believe this man is no exception.


    One joy in a man''s heart, ten liang? Ten taels of silver is enough to make their family happy. They can''t spend it in two years.


    If what the little girl said is true, the business can be done.


    "What you said is true? Didn''t you lie to me? "


    "What do I cheat you to do? We are still in this prison. If I cheat you, what can I get?"


    The man thinks in the heart, this also is right.


    Anyway, they are still locked up here. If she cheated him, she would earn a little less and not delay the work.


    You can beat them when you come back.


    A little thought and the man made the decision.


    "All right, I''ll take the job!"


    Xiaoyu smiles, blinks his eyes and hands the money to the man outside.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Looking at a smiling light rain, the man also unconsciously smileˇ° Happy cooperation


    "Oh, by the way, I can''t go out to deliver a message to you until I hand over the shift. Not yet!"


    "It''s OK. It depends on your time." Looking at the man has changed his attitude, light rain and touch out five coppers to pass.


    "We haven''t eaten or drunk for two days. Do you think we can get something to eat? We can''t eat anything like that!"

 Chapter 143

    The man frowned at the five coppers in his palm.


    Looking at the man''s expression, Xiaoyu said: "we came out in a hurry. We really didn''t have any money. Please bear with us!"


    The man didn''t think much when he heard this, and his palm bumped gentlyˇ° Wait


    And then walk away.


    Xiaoyu breathes heavily. If it''s done, it''s only a big step.


    Behind Zhang Daniu, they look at Xiaoyu''s back, and their eyes are slightly moist.


    Xiaoyu''s young age, has been able to stand up for them.


    Then these families can''t be taken care of by their children. They have to do something, at least not to let Xiaoyu worry any more.


    Zhao Qun gently stood up and paced to Xiaoyu, with one hand on her shoulder, looking at her gently.


    "Xiaoyu, you are really grown up, but although our brain may not turn as fast as you, we are still your strongest backing. If you have anything, please tell us!"


    Xiaoyu turns to look at Zhao Qun with a loving face and smiles softly.


    "Mother, I always knew that!"


    In a flash, the affection between mother and daughter surrounded them.


    When the previous man came back again, he interrupted the atmosphere between mother and daughter.


    Hand the bamboo basket to Xiaoyu, "there are two pieces of pancakes in it. You can make do with some water."


    Xiaoyu took it and handed it to Zhao Qunˇ° I haven''t asked. What''s your name? My name is Zhang Xiaoyu


    The footstep that the man has left pauses, tiny side bodyˇ° My name is Xi Wei! " Then he strode away.


    Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun take the basket back to Koizumi.


    Uncovering the upper layer of cloth, there was only a bowl under it, which contained two pieces of pancakes and a water bag.


    Zhao Qun put two pancakes into the hands of Xiaoyu and Koizumi.


    "Children, you eat quickly, eat enough to have strength!"


    Xiaoyu took a look at Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun''s pale, dry lips.


    In the heart slightly tingles, will be in the hands of the pancake broken into two, half into the hands of Zhang Daniu, half into the hands of Zhao Qun.


    No matter whether they accept it or not, they stick it in their hands. "Since we haven''t eaten or drunk for two days, naturally we have to eat a little.


    If you don''t eat, what shall we do if there is anything to do? If there is no one to protect us, won''t we be bullied? " Light rain light, no special ups and downs.


    But it is this kind of emotion that makes them dare not refuse.


    Koizumi looked at his sister Xiaoyu''s hands empty, and put more than half of his pancake into Xiaoyu''s hands.


    "Xiaoyu also eats. You are a great hero of our family. No one can starve you if you are hungry." Joking, trying to get rid of the haze on everyone''s head.


    Xiaoyu also smiles, but breaks off the extra pancakes and puts them into Koizumi''s hands.


    "I can''t eat that much, you should share it for me!"


    With that, he bit the pancake in his hand.


    They looked at the pancakes in their hands and silently covered the tears in their eyes.


    In this quiet space, only the sound of everyone swallowing pancakes.


    And the sound of drinking water from time to time.


    outside.


    Gao Zhengping, Zuo Changsheng and some other works are examining the corpses in the morgue.


    A Wuzuo reported his test results to two adults.

 Chapter 144

    "My Lord, according to Xiao''s observation and detection, these people all have calluses in their mouths. It''s obvious that they are people who hold swords all the year round.


    The swords they are holding are not from the vicinity of our county. The swords are novel and unique. They are very light. They are all of the same style. They are obviously the same batch of swords. "


    While pointing to the palm of the corpse, he picked up the sword beside him and explained to the two adults.


    "So I guess these guys should be killers."


    He went to one side, opened the clothes on the corpse, pointed to the wound and said: "look at the wounds on the corpse, they are all done by these swords, and the wounds are sharp, the entrance is thin and smooth, obviously they are all done by experts!


    Therefore, people with such skills must have a certain place in the world! "


    The name of this work is Huang Li. He has been a scholar several times, but he failed.


    Because he was very interested in investigating cases when he was young, he worked for Gao Zhengping.


    "Then you may be sure who did it?" Gao Zhengping asked immediately.


    Huang Li shook his head, "this is not sure!"


    Gao Zhengping frowned. It seems that this time a big man really came to their county.


    Turning to the side of Zuo Changsheng, "you immediately order to go down, let them closely watch the stranger, whether there is a master to come here. Check yourself first, don''t scare the snake! "


    "Yes


    "I''m going back to my office now. If you have anything, please report it. In addition, I doubt that it has been peaceful recently. If you make trouble for me, don''t blame me for being rude to you! "


    Gao Zhengping told him to shake off his hand and stride away.


    Zuo Changsheng slightly wiped the sweat on his forehead, "not peaceful? There will be a peaceful day in this world He doesn''t believe it!


    After explaining what the county magistrate ordered, Zuo Changsheng went to play in my concubine''s room.


    Gaofu.


    After lying for two days, Dongfang yexuan finally has a trace of consciousness.


    He moved his fingers slightly and slowly opened his eyes.


    Next to him, Xiao Ru, who was about to wipe his sweat, was scared when he saw his open eyes.


    Only later did he react, shouting to the lady sitting on one side of the table drinking tea.


    "Miss, I''m awake. Come on..."


    "Poof" Gao Yufu, who is drinking tea, sprays the tea out of his mouth. He quickly wipes it with his handkerchief and arranges his appearance. Then he steps forward quickly.


    Looking down at the open eyes, like a clear spring, you will sink in if you don''t pay attention.


    "Young master, are you awake? How do you feel? " Looking down at that handsome face with concern, he showed his most beautiful side from the best angle.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned and tried to get up with his hands on the edge of the bed, but when he got involved in the wound, he coughed immediately, "cough..."


    "Young master, you are seriously injured. The doctor said that you should stay in bed and don''t move around." Gao Yufu is worried that she wants to help each other, but she is dodged by Dongfang yexuan who lies back.


    Xiaoru brought a glass of water, "young master, drink a glass of water, moisten your throat."


    This time, Gao Yufu didn''t start again, but slightly stepped back to make room for Xiao Ru.


    One is to find that the other party doesn''t like her close, the other is that she should show some reserve, and can''t let others think that she is a frivolous woman.


    Dongfang yexuan takes a sip of Xiaoru''s hand. Then he looks at the surrounding environment and the people standing in front of him.


    "Where is this?" A cold voice sounded.

 Chapter 145

    "This is Gaofu, the magistrate''s office of Tongxian county. You were rescued by our young lady. You were seriously injured at that time." Xiaoru chirps instead of gaoyufu.


    Gao Yufu smiles. Xiaoru is the girl who will come. That''s why she is so presumptuous. She still keeps her.


    "Xiaoru!" Squint at her one eye, "mouth."


    Xiaoru immediately shut up and stood back behind the young lady.


    Gao Yufu saw Xiaoru step back and then came forward with a smile: "this girl is spoiled by me, please don''t mind!"


    Dongfang yexuan looked at the young lady in front of him and said with a faint smile, "no, thank you for your help. I''m sorry!"


    "No, that day I saw that the young master was seriously injured. I was afraid that he might have been injured by a villain, so I took him back to the government for TCM treatment. But I don''t know the identity of the young master, so I didn''t inform your family. " Gao Yufu said in a soft voice, like a gentle woman.


    Oriental night Xuan eyebrow a flash, want to ask him the identity to say clearly, why beat around the Bush, hypocrisy!


    The smile on his face was even lighter. "In xiayexuan, I came here to do business. I didn''t expect that I would be reduced to this when I met a robber on the way. Thank you very much, miss."


    When Gao Yufu hears that the other party is a businessman, she is very disappointed, but she doesn''t show any signs on her face.


    "It''s all right. Saving one''s life is better than building a seven level putu. Young master ye will take good care of his wounds in the mansion." When he turned to leave, he turned back and asked, "do you need to inform your family to let them know where you are?"


    "Thank you very much, Miss Gao. Please inform the innkeeper in the county. He is my partner for many years and will definitely help me." Dongfang yexuan looks happy.


    He didn''t dare to expose too much. First, he was afraid that the killer would find him again. Second, of course, he was afraid that the woman in front of him would pester him.


    Gao Yufu nods casually. Then she steps out of the room and walks on the path in the yard, grabbing the flowers to vent her anger.


    I thought I was a rich and handsome guy, but I didn''t expect I was a poor loser. I can imagine the gap in my heart!


    "Miss, aren''t you here for a while?" Miss, I have to stay in the guest room for a long time these two days. What''s the matter today?


    "What are you going to do? Is Miss Ben''s reputation gone?" Gao Yufu roars.


    "But..." didn''t miss like that young master very much?


    "But what but? He''s a businessman. He''s still a businessman with no skills. Scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce, businessmen have the lowest status. Do you understand? I want to be an official''s wife. How can I marry a merchant''s wife? "


    Gao Yufu looks like she''s full of air. She wipes her forehead with a handkerchief from time to time.


    Xiaoru cooperated: "yes, what Miss said is, how can such a person be worthy of such a noble identity as Miss?"


    "Hum, it''s almost the same. You''d better ask someone to inform the innkeeper to see if this young master yexuan is telling the truth!"


    "Yes, miss!"


    There''s an inn.


    Li Haili is in charge of affairs, and his fat body keeps walking around the room.


    Chang''an sat at the table with his sword on it. His face was very ugly.


    "Don''t walk around, I''m dizzy!"


    Li Hai looked back and glared at him, "now I don''t know whether the young master is alive or dead. Can I not worry?"


    "Then I''m not in a hurry? What''s the use of you swinging around like this?

 Chapter 146

    I''m going out to look for him. I don''t know who is so ungrateful that he wants to kill my young master. Let me know. I won''t unload him! "


    "You know how fierce you are here. Aren''t you extraordinary?


    Don''t you always boast about your martial arts? The young master can be lost right under your nose. You are so happy to say that


    "Isn''t that different? Two fists can''t beat four hands, don''t you understand?


    Under such circumstances, I can only let the young master leave first


    "It''s not all your excuses. To put it bluntly, you''re not good at martial arts, but you can''t!"


    "You..."


    "Dong Dong..." there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" Li Hai yelled.


    "Manager Li, I have news from the young master!" The shopkeeper outside said quickly.


    what? Have you heard from the young master?


    Chang''an galloped to open the door and pull the shopkeeper in.


    "Say quickly, where is the young master!"


    The shopkeeper looked at Chang''an, who was tugging at his sleeve, and looked at him helplessly.


    "Just now, a girl dressed as a servant girl said that she was a servant girl in Gaofu of the county magistrate''s office. Recently, a young lady saved a young master, who said that she was a partner with the manager of an inn.


    I also asked the girl specially. She said that the young man was more beautiful than the girl, and his temperament was out of the dust. She also said that his name was yexuan. So I guess that must be the young master


    From the beginning of the shopkeeper, Chang''an''s eyes lit up.


    When it comes to a beautiful man named night Xuan, the mood is surging.


    With the sword in his hand, he ran out, leaving only the door which kept shaking.


    Li Hai pulls the shopkeeper with a very excited expression.


    "Hurry... Hurry up. Let''s go to Gaofu and get the young master back. I don''t know if the young master has suffered. My poor young master!"


    Chang''an jumps all the way over the roof to Gaofu.


    He took out a piece of silver and gave it to the doorman: "little brother, has a young man been treated in the mansion recently?"


    Originally did not want to take care of Chang''an, see silver immediately split mouth.


    "Yes, yes, it was rescued by the young lady and placed in the guest room."


    Chang''an again took out a ingot of silver and put it into his handˇ° Please go in and tell me that I''m the master''s regular follower


    The boy who got the silver was naturally very happy.


    "All right, you wait here, I''ll go in and report!"


    Xiaosi happily ran into the house and ran out again after a while.


    Happy to Chang''an said: "Miss agreed, let me lead you in, you come with me."


    Chang''an nodded, "thank you!"


    Two people keep walking all the way through the yard, came to a guest room door.


    The maid at the door led Chang''an in.


    As soon as I went in, I saw a young lady sitting at the table and a maid standing.


    After nodding slightly, I looked at the person lying on the bed.


    "Chang''an, you''re here!" The East night Xuan hoarse voice rings out.


    Chang''an heard the sound, surprised stride forward.


    "Young master, it''s you. It''s really you. I found you


    When you see Dongfang yexuan lying on the bed with pale complexion, Chang''an is very sad and remorseful.


    "The young master blames me. I didn''t protect you. I''m so damned!"


    "It''s OK. I don''t blame you. Cough cough... "Want to hold up the East night Xuan cough up.

 Chapter 147

    Chang''an immediately starts, takes the back of the eastern night Xuan, holds him, and leans against the bed pillar.


    "Young master, why are you so badly injured? I''ll take young master back for treatment."


    Say to turn round to prepare to carry on the back East night Xuan to leave.


    Seeing this, Gao Yufu immediately stopped: "the doctor said that your young master is seriously injured. Don''t move until he is well hurt!"


    "This..." Chang''an looks at Dongfang yexuan in embarrassment.


    "This is Miss Gao Fu. She saved me."


    Chang''an immediately turned and saluted: "thank you for your help, Miss Gao. I thank you for your help for our young master."


    Gao Yufu smiles and shakes her handˇ° No, my father taught me to do more good deeds and help those who can. It''s all right. "


    Chang''an hands again: "Chang''an here, once again thank you for your help, Chang''an will repay you in the future!"


    Then looking back at Dongfang yexuan, "young master, since your health is not good, or... Will you stay here to keep... And then go?"


    The East Yi Xuan slants at him one eye, light way: "that again annoys Miss Gao!" Fool, I got up without him.


    Gao Yufu waves her hand and then looks like they have something to say. She leaves wisely.


    "It''s all right. Since ye Gongzi''s family is here, I won''t disturb you to talk about the past!"


    After Gao Yufu left, Chang''an immediately knelt down on one knee.


    "Young master, my subordinates were besieged by killers that day. After you disappeared, we found several killers.


    They are all dissatisfied with your rule and the newly issued rules, and the rebellious businessmen, manager Li Hai and I have solved them all! "


    Oriental night Xuan back against the bed column, slightly raised his right handˇ° Get up


    "Yes


    After Chang''an got up, "young master, how did you escape that day? Why didn''t you inform me to wait?


    I didn''t arrive at the appointed place, but I was saved by the lady of Gaofu? "


    Dongfang yexuan frowned.


    "I don''t know. That day, I was attacked by enemies on my back and on my stomach, and I broke a path of blood, but I fainted to the ground.


    By the time I woke up, I was already in Gaofu. According to the young lady of Gaofu, I was found by the roadside at the foot of the mountain! "


    "God bless you, let the young master come back safely."


    Chang''an and Oriental night Xuan two people who did not find, Oriental night Xuan in the middle of a short period.


    Completely forget the existence of Xiaoyu and his family.


    "Well, young master, you should have a rest first. Although I know your news, I still want to go back and tell them, so that they can rest assured and be sure of your safety."


    "Well, go ahead."


    When Li Hai got the exact news that Chang''an had brought back, his excited hands were nowhere to put.


    Then he called the servant and saidˇ° Tell them that the young master has been found, so that they don''t have to worry about it. They can quickly send a message to Sihai villa and tell the villa master that the young master''s life is not in danger! "


    Everything was ordered to go on, and Li Hai wanted to do something good to mend the young master''s body.


    After Chang''an came to tell Li Hai the news, he went back to Dongfang yexuan to protect him.


    While Li Hai asked people to bring the best ginseng, later he asked for velvet antler and snow lotus... And instructed the people below.


    After a while, I thought about whether the young master would be tired of eating just tonics. I should add some fresh dishes to relieve the boredom.


    When I think about it, I immediately think of Xiaoyu who comes to Defu restaurant to sell ferns.

 Chapter 148

    That girl''s cooking is unique and unique. The young master will definitely like it.


    When he called the servant, he wanted to find Xiaoyu. He saw Gaoyuan driving his carriage to the inn.


    Seeing Li Hai, Gao Yuan immediately saluted, "I''ve seen manager Li!"


    See Gao Yuan, frown slightly, is there something wrong with the restaurant? Why didn''t he get the message?


    "Gao Yuan, why are you here? What can I do for you


    Gao Yuan is very excited. It turns out that this big Inn belongs to the owner''s family. He is really lucky.


    When he heard the question, he remembered that he still had something to report.


    So excited to come forward, "manager Li, that and our restaurant business Zhang Xiaoyu, do you remember?"


    "Remember, what happened to her?" I''m thinking of her.


    "Their family is in jail."


    "What''s the matter? Make it clear Li Hai frowned. How could a good man be locked up?


    "I''m not very clear. I heard that a group of people in black died in their yard. It had nothing to do with them, but the county magistrate locked them up.


    Zhang Xiaoyu asked someone to come to the tavern for help, and the shopkeeper sent me here to find you. "


    Gao Yuan said what he knew and did everything he could. He hoped that the clever little girl could get out of the danger.


    "A group of men in black?" Is it the man who chased and killed the young master? The young master was also rescued at the foot of the mountain next door. In this way, isn''t the Zhang Xiaoyu family implicated?


    "I know about it. I''ll arrange it. Go back first."


    After Gao Yuan left, Li Hai went back to his room and called a bodyguard. "Go to the room of the county magistrate of Huishui town in the evening and scare him to do less bad things and let the innocent people go."


    After he came to the town, he also heard about Zuo Changsheng. He didn''t expect that he was so crazy. He wanted money and wanted to be beautiful!


    This Zhang Xiaoyu, he is a very good partner, even if not because of the young master''s involvement, he will save one or two.


    After all, the return will not be less, such a business, there is no reason not to do!


    In Gaofu.


    Gao Zhengping''s family is eating in the dining room. Gao Zhengping looks worried.


    "Sir, what''s the matter with you? What''s the trouble with such an ugly face? " Jiang Ya asked with concern.


    "It''s OK. It''s just some business matters. You don''t understand what you said." Gao Zhengping''s light reply.


    It''s hard for Jiang Ya to ask more when he heard the master say so.


    Had to change the topic, looking at Gao Yu Fu, "Yu Fu, how about that young master, hurt better?"


    He was eating with his head down, thinking about the young master yexuan he met today. He was indifferent, but he had an indescribable temperament.


    Especially that pair of eyes, really can see people''s heart in general.


    Such a man makes her feel that even if she has no identity, it is difficult to move her eyes.


    I can''t stop dreaming.


    Gao Lang (Gao Yufu''s elder brother) bumped her with his elbow when he saw that Gao Yufu didn''t speak, "my mother called you."


    Huh? Gao Yufu wakes up. Seeing Jiang Ya''s puzzled look at her, she says: "Niang, what did you just say? I didn''t hear that


    "I ask you, how is that young man? What''s the matter with you child, absent-minded? Is there something wrong with your body? "


    The concerned hands touch Gao Yufu''s forehead.

 Chapter 149

    Gao Yufu quickly pulled Jiang Ya''s hand down, "Niang, I''m ok, but I didn''t have a good rest. The young master is awake, and his servants have come to take care of him! "


    "Oh, that''s good. So are you. You should be kind. Don''t be tired. It''s not worth it!"


    "Oh, what did my little sister save? If you want me to tell you, you are so kind-hearted. It''s nice to embroider and go shopping every day. " Gao Lang casually put his chopsticks in his mouth and chewed.


    "You''d better take care of yourself first. Look at you. All day long, you''re either playing with chickens and dogs or wandering in romantic places. Such a big man can''t accomplish anything Gao Zhengping stares at Gao Lang and says that tiger father has no dog, but he doesn''t know how to do it. He has such a black sheep!


    "Dad, I just said a word casually, you just said me, I don''t say it, can''t you?" Gao Lang is really speechless. When he has an official Father, he has to work hard.


    All he has to do is play hard and lose his family!


    Gao Zhengping looked at the ah Dou who couldn''t get on the wall. He was really angry and anxious, but he couldn''t help it!


    "You will follow me to investigate the case tomorrow. Don''t stay at home and get moldy."


    "Dad." Gao Lang was shocked. "No, I''m not that material. Don''t spend time on me. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first. Take your time! "


    Put down the bowl and ran away in a gust of wind.


    Looking at Gao Lang''s back, Gao Zhengping was so angry that he couldn''t say anything, but he was angry and blue.


    "Master, don''t worry about it. The child is still young and will be sensible when he grows up." Worried about Gao Zhengping''s anger, Jiang Ya quickly pacifies him and puts the chopsticks in his bowl.


    "Well, what son did you have? The teaching is lawless, like this


    Bang, the chopsticks fell on the table and strode out.


    Jiang Ya and Gao Yufu are left behind.


    Jiangya: I made it myself? I taught it by myself?


    Men are really special. If they don''t have a good thing, they will blame women.


    Wipe the corners of your eyes with a handkerchief.


    "Niang, don''t be sad. Dad is just in a hurry. He''s not ready to say anything. Don''t take it to heart!" Gao Yufu comforts in a soft voice.


    In the evening, the county government office.


    In the dead of night, the two men in black quickly climbed over the wall, then over the roof, found the main house and pushed the door in.


    As soon as I went in, I saw two white bodies lying on the bed.


    Zuo Changsheng had just finished sports with his concubine. Now he was so tired that he fell asleep for a second. He didn''t know what night it was.


    The two men in black looked at each other, and a quickly pointed my concubine''s acupoints.


    And B is to pull out the waist of the dagger, hate once into Zuo Changsheng''s thigh.


    Suddenly blood straight Biao, left Changsheng pain wake up from sleep.


    Zhang big mouth is about to "ah" scream, but was black in his voice a second before the point dumb.


    "You... Who are you? What do you want to do Zuo Changsheng was frightened and yelled in silence.


    "Ha ha ha..." Yi laughs and shakes the dagger in his hand. There are bright bloodstains on it, reminding Zuo Changsheng all the time that he is injured.


    "Lord Zuo! Zuo Xiancheng! It''s very impressive! Do you want to have us arrested and split up again? "


    "No, no, no, no..." Zuo Changsheng kept waving his hand, and then he kept shrinking back.


    "No?" He put the dagger in his hand on Zuo Changsheng''s face and patted it.

 Chapter 150

    Scared Zuo Changsheng want to hide and dare not, afraid to hide when the sharp dagger cut his face.


    "Then how can I hear that you are very rampant recently, my lord? They not only accept people''s fat and cream, but also frame up innocent people''s faith. Do you want me to do justice for heaven, take your dog''s life and come back with a good official? "


    B with a towel corner of the eye there is a scar, had been cruel face, looks more terrible.


    Directly scared Zuo Changsheng to pee his pants.


    "Ah... Ah..." Zuo Changsheng wanted to shed tears, and pointed to his mouth, indicating that he wanted to speak.


    A glanced at him, smelled a smell of urine, frowned, untied his acupoints, and stepped back two steps.


    Zuo Changsheng, who had just opened the acupoint, wanted to shout. B immediately said, "if you dare to make a sound, I''ll cut your tongue!"


    Scared Zuo Changsheng quickly covered his mouth and looked at the two men in black in front of the bed without tears.


    "Two heroes, what do you want? If you want money, count it and I''ll get it right away. "


    B full face sarcasm, "do you think everyone is as greedy as you?"


    Zuo Changsheng cried: "what do you want? As long as you don''t kill me, I can do anything."


    "What do you want? I want you to be a good official and not hurt innocent people. Can you do that? " B stood up, dagger waving up and down, dazzled.


    "Yes, I will be a good official and never do anything bad!" Zuo Changsheng can''t wait to nod. As long as he can let him go, he will say everything well, but not necessarily after that.


    "Well, we''ll let you die this time. If tomorrow, I haven''t heard you do a good job and release the innocent and the wrongdoer, then..."


    Staring at Zuo Changsheng coldly, the dagger in his hand flies straight to Zuo Changsheng.


    Scared Zuo Changsheng closed his eyes and cried outˇ° Ah... "


    But he didn''t feel the pain. When he opened his eyes, there was no man in black in front of him.


    He turned his head and looked at the quivering dagger, straight next to his head and inserted it into the bed post.


    Body a soft, fall to bed, pressure in concubine''s body.


    "What''s the matter? Yes? What''s the matter, my lord? " Several servants rushed in and saw Zuo Changsheng lying on the bed naked.


    Before he was in a hurry to say anything, he was thrown a pillow from the bed and said, "get out of here!"


    The servant quickly bowed his head and made amends and went back out.


    Watch the servants go out and close the door.


    Zuo Changsheng lies down again. Damn it, when you come to save me, I will go to hell to report.


    What''s the origin of these two people? Are they really some great swordsmen in the Jianghu, chivalrous people who see injustice?


    Thinking about it, I felt the pain coming from my thigh. When I got up and looked at it, I remembered that it had not been bandaged and was still bleeding. How long would it take to make it up?


    Push a concubine on the bed, "get up, pretend to be dead, quickly give me medicine."


    But this push, that concubine still sleeps soundly, ignore him.


    Zuo Changsheng was angry. He kicked the uninjured leg hard and kicked my concubine to the ground.


    But the man still didn''t wake up. Zuo Changsheng realized that it was wrong. Was it dead?


    So, he just slept with a dead man?


    My God?


    "Come on, come on..." Zuo Changsheng yelled.


    The servants who had just left outside were not happy when they heard this. They told them to go away when they just went. Now it''s not so easy for them to come back when they go away.

 Chapter 151

    The servant who just left outside heard this and was not happy. He told them to go away when he just went. Now he wants them to come back when they go away. I''m sorry, go away!


    Several people look at each other, all silently stay in place.


    About five minutes later, Zuo Changsheng''s voice was hoarse, and several people pushed the door in.


    "What can I do for you, my lord?" One asked.


    "Do you all say dead people? I haven''t seen anyone for a long time Left long angry jump in the room, just ready to put on clothes to run out, this group of people appeared again.


    "Lord Hui, because you told the little ones to go away, we were afraid that we would miss the good deeds of the adults, so we rolled away a little bit. No, we rushed here when we heard the shouting." The servant''s clever answer.


    It''s not that Zuo Chang is angry, it''s not that he''s not angry.


    Finally, he had to cry out, "it''s all dead. Haven''t you seen me hurt? Why don''t you call for a doctor


    One of the servants quickly turned away to get a doctor.


    Zuo Changsheng wanted to ask someone to come forward and wait for her to dress. His eyes swept to the little concubine lying on the ground, "come on, go and see if you are still alive."


    Then the maid of the concubine was called forward to check the life and death of the concubine.


    The rest of the servants discussed the situation of the adults in their hearts or eyes


    "Is it so big this time, my lord? Even aunt 16 is dizzy? "


    "See adult''s wound, but in thigh root, affirmation is adult too fierce, 16 aunt can''t stand, just resist!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The maid tried to breathe, and found that she was still alive. She happily replied, "Lord Hui, aunt 16 is still alive. It''s OK!"


    "Well, in that case, find someone to get her back, and then find a doctor." Zuo Changsheng gave orders.


    With the help of several maids, she carried aunt 16 back to the room.


    The doctor for Zuo Changsheng also arrived.


    Because it was in the evening, the doctors all went to bed. If it wasn''t for the people from the yamen, the doctor would never have gone out.


    After saluting, he checked the wound for Zuo Changsheng and then bandaged it


    When it''s over, it''s almost dawn.


    Thinking of the words of the two men in black, Zuo Changsheng, who wanted to lie down and have a rest, got up again and recruited servants, "go and let go all the innocent people in the cell!"


    Ah?


    The servant thought that there was an auditory hallucination in his ear and asked repeatedly, "big... Adult, do you want to release those people?"


    It can''t be that the adults are scared silly tonight, otherwise how can they make such a decision!


    "Yes, do it now. What are you doing here?" Zuo Changsheng''s impatient roar.


    When I think of the bad things I''ve had these days, I don''t feel angry at all.


    After getting the affirmative answer from Zuo Changsheng, the servant immediately turned to leave and went to the cell to explain the words of the adult.


    In prison.


    Xiaoyu''s family sat down next to each other. Although it was night, it was because of drought and hot weather. There was no sense of cold.


    Because daylight rain gave the money to the jailer and sent a message for her. Later, from the remaining money, he counted 30 copper coins and gave them to the jailer.


    We agreed to pay another 10 Liang after going out.


    Xiaoyu is full of expectation. When Li Bo left, he said that she was in trouble to go to Delphi restaurant for help, so the restaurant should not be helpless.


    "Xiaoyu, now our money is given to the jailer. If..." Zhao Qun is a little worried. If it doesn''t work out, they won''t be saved.

 Chapter 152

    "Don''t worry, mother, we will be all right. The owner at the back of the Delphi restaurant is very powerful. It''s not a problem to save a bar. " Light rain comforts Zhao Qun''s arm.


    Of course, it''s her value that makes the other party willing to help. After all, few people will do things at a loss.


    Zhao Qun holds Xiaoyu in his arms and lets her lean against himˇ° Well, I hope so. "


    Lovingly looking at just two or three days time, light rain face just raised out of the meat, and to thin back.


    "Well behaved, you must be tired by sleeping for your mother."


    "Well, thank you Light rain mouth up, gently nestled in Zhao Qun''s arms.


    Time is flowing slowly in the atmosphere of family affection. When it is close to the early morning, there are bursts of footsteps and noises from the corridor outside.


    There are also many yamen messengers and prisoners, such a sudden sound, in such an empty cell, people can not help but fear.


    "Are you here to arrest us? We''re going to die, aren''t we? " Koizumi has been somewhat silent these two days. Not only he, but everyone is depressed.


    But Koizumi is still trying to hide his fear from everyone.


    However, when he heard the sound in such an environment, he could not help it any more, and he was so scared that he didn''t know why.


    I wish I had a shell to put him in and hide.


    "No, it''s definitely not us. Don''t worry, we will be lucky!" Seeing that Koizumi was about to collapse, Xiaoyu rushed forward to appease him.


    "No, I must have come to catch us. I''m going to die, I''m going to die... Wuwuwuwu... I''m going to die..."


    Koizumi broke down to cry, unable to suppress the fear in his heart.


    Seeing Koizumi like this, Zhang Daniu''s inner feelings can not be expressed. He can only rely on his father''s shoulder.


    Xiaoyu is also very sad. Is their life coming to an end?


    No more?


    Just when everyone was decadent and waiting for the edge of death, the sound of footsteps gradually approached their cell.


    In the fear of death, the jailer opened the door.


    Impatiently said: "come out!"


    However, the four did not dare to step out of the prison gate, as if there was a fire pit outside the prison gate. As soon as they stepped out, they would die.


    "Hey, I said you''re deaf. Can''t you hear me? Come out, don''t let me do it


    Really, it''s so troublesome to release a prisoner. I don''t know what''s wrong with adults today. They are asked to release people before dawn.


    Seeing that the jailer was about to get angry, Zhang Daniu hesitated to step forward and threw away Zhao Qun, who was holding his sleeve.


    "Where are you going to take us? Can I go alone? "


    The jailer was stunned. Where did such a wonderful father come from?


    Is there a father like that? He ran out and let his family stay in prison. I''m afraid it''s not the door that pinches his head!


    "No, what do you think?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t get along with the jailer, Zhang Daniu turned back with a sad face and looked at the family.


    Zhao Qun is also very uncomfortable. What can we do? They are two adults, but they still have a lot of time. It''s such a waste!


    Xiaoyu frowned and smelled a different smell.


    He stepped forward and looked up with a sunny smile. "What are you doing here, big brother? You look so good! "

 Chapter 153

    The jailer was just pretty, of course, a little reluctant.


    Looking at it is quite spirit, by light rain this boast, instantly feel that he will go to heaven.


    "Really? The little girl has a good eye. You look good, too Happy end, think of the problem of light rain, this just continued to say: "adult command, let you out, hurry up, after a while adult regret, you can''t go."


    what?


    Let people go?!!!


    "Big brother, do you know why the adults let us go?" Light rain very tolerable tilt head looking at him.


    It''s hard to refuse to be called big brother by such a lovely girl.


    "I don''t know about that. Anyway, that''s what the adults ordered. Hurry up. I have something else to do!"


    "Oh, OK, thank you, big brother."


    Xiaoyu turns around and excitedly greets everyone, "hurry up, we can go home!"


    In fact, they have heard it, but they haven''t responded yet.


    Everyone urged, you lead me, I pull your fast out of the prison door.


    Xiaoyu looked at the jailer standing on one side and said, "thank you, big brother."


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll take you out." The jailer looked at them with a smile on his long lost face.


    Xiaoyu turns around and prepares to leave with the jailer.


    This is the old man on the opposite side who quit and yelled: "why do you let them go? Don''t let me go! Let me out, I''m going out... "


    With a whip, the gaoler hit the railing of the cell door.


    "We''ll do what they say. What''s the noise? If you make any more noise, I''ll kill you. " His face is very fierce, not so pleasant when he talks with Xiaoyu.


    The old man was beaten back by the whip, so he had to reluctantly watch Xiaoyu and his party leave.


    When Xiaoyu stepped out of the prison which had been closed for several days, their mood was extremely complicated.


    Because of the ups and downs, unpredictable trend, they can''t eat well and sleep well.


    But now they really stepped in front of the prison door, looked up to see the sun showing half a smiling face, and saw the pedestrians going out on the street intermittently, which made them have to believe that they were really safe and complete.


    Light rain back to send them out of the jailer smile, swing hands, "thank you big brother, you are so nice!"


    Jailer who was given a wave of good man cards by Xiaoyu


    Light, "go back!" Then he turned and went back to his cell.


    Xiaoyu takes a deep breath and slowly exhales.


    "Come on, Xiaoyu, we''re going home." Zhao Qun also showed a long lost smile. In fact, she never thought that she could get out of the prison alive, at least not in good condition.


    But now, all this has become true, so there is a very right thing to say.


    People should have hope, no one knows what will happen next moment!


    "Well!" Xiaoyu gave Zhao Qun the most brilliant smile, took her arm and Zhang Daniu, they left this place that she deeply hated.


    When Xiaoyu came out, they also saw some prisoners go in and out of prison, but Xiaoyu didn''t think much about it.


    Because no matter what, she would never know that such a "terrorist attack" happened at night.


    "Dad, mom, this time it must have something to do with Delphi restaurant. Let''s go and thank them by the way."

 Chapter 154

    As soon as the news came out, we were saved. Is there any other possibility?


    "That''s right. I really should pay a visit and thank you. If I have a chance, I have to repay you well.


    We should also give the jailer''s money that we promised. We should be honest and we should do what we promised others. " Zhang Daniu stopped very solemnly and sincerely and said to the two children.


    "Well, I know. Later, we''ll go to the restaurant and lend 10 Liang silver to the jailer, and then we''ll take the money back to the restaurant." Xiaoyu answers coquettishly, sunshine sprinkles on her pink face, even the tiny hair exudes freedom and happiness.


    A few people soon came to Delphi restaurant, but they still came by the back door, because they were really stinking, which would not affect the guests.


    After going in, the servant quickly came to Gaoyuan. Now Gaoyuan is in charge of the restaurant.


    "Xiaoyu, you are out! Congratulations. " Gao Yuan is glad to see them.


    "Gao Yuan, thank you very much. I won''t tell you what''s extra. You know that." With Gao Yuan''s friendship with them, I must have done my best this time.


    "Hey, what''s the relationship between us? We don''t need those. By the way, shouldn''t you go home? Here is... "


    "We''re here to thank you. Is Li Bo there?"


    "Manager Li is in the county, not here, but I will convey your thanks for you."


    "Oh, well, next time you see him, say I have a business to do with him, and ask if he is interested."


    "What business? Can you tell me a little bit? " Gao Yuan doubts, what good thing has this girl got?


    "Not for the time being. It''s just an idea at present. It''s not clear whether it can be done or not." Thank you for shaking your head.


    "It''s the same story again. It''s nothing new!" Gao Yuan curls his mouth.


    "Ha ha, well, I have another thing to do. Do you think you can ask the shopkeeper to lend me 10 Liang silver first? I can use it. I''ll pay it back another day." Xiaoyu smiles heartily and says to borrow money generously.


    "OK, you wait for me to ask."


    "Good."


    After a while, Gao Yuan came back and handed over 10 Liang silver to Xiao Yuˇ° Oh, the shopkeeper agreed. Here you are. "


    Xiaoyu didn''t reach for it, but asked: "don''t you need to sign an IOU?"


    "No, you can still run. Besides, can you run?"


    That''s right. Li Bo said that there are identities behind the restaurant. Since they can be fished out, it''s easy to send them back.


    "Thank you very much." Xiaoyu takes the money in Gaoyuan''s hand, turns around and gives it to Zhang Daniu, who returns the money.


    Then we had a chat for a while. After having tea and some food, they went home when Daniel Zhang came back.


    When Xiaoyu came back to the village, there was something wrong with everyone''s eyes.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun greet them, they are perfunctory, and Zhang Daniu say a few words to them, then leave quickly.


    Just like they have infectious diseases, they dare not get close to them. Are people who have been in prison so terrible?


    They are not evil people, are they?


    Originally, I was in a good mood, which was ruined by these people.


    Everyone came home with a heavy heart and found the courtyard in a mess.


    Back in the room, it is more like the devil into the village, inside the tables and benches were half empty.


    What pots and pans is nothing, this is really poor.

 Chapter 155

    In addition to the broken bed made of wood, even the quilt on the bed was missing.


    In the face of all this, Xiaoyu''s heart is all kinds of: I C, I C, m, dare to bully Laozi, don''t want to live, right?


    As soon as Zhao Qun saw this "grand occasion", he first got under the bed and didn''t know how to make it inside. He pulled out a small cloth bag. "Fortunately, I''m smart."


    After handing the money bag to Xiaoyu, "these people are too much to empty our house! I''ll go to the village head to judge. "


    Then he rolled up his sleeves and went to the village head''s house.


    Xiaoyu looks at the money bag in his hand, hides it in his arms, and walks out of the room with an iron face.


    At this time, Zhang Daniu, who went out to see the pig in the pigsty, and Zhang Xiaoquan, who was looking at the rabbit, also came with a face of anger.


    "These damned vampires have taken away our pigs and rabbits."


    "What about the grain? Are you still there? " Xiaoyu asked in a hurry.


    "The grain is still there. Thanks to our good hiding, it''s full of useless things, so they didn''t look for it."


    Zhang Daniu, whose face was red with anger, showed a trace of happiness.


    "It seems that I''m too easy to talk to let those people come to bully me like this!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are slightly narrowed, with a trace of ruthlessness.


    "Brother, come with me, let''s go to Aunt Li, find out the situation, and see who are coming to take things!"


    Xiaoyu said, first step out of the courtyard.


    Koizumi took a look at Zhang Daniu and ran up.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi came to Li Da''s home and just stepped into the gate.


    "Ah, Xiaoyu and Koizumi are back. Come in and sit down. Have you eaten? Would you like me to get you something to eat? "


    Aunt Li warmly greets Xiaoyu and Koizumi to come into the room and sit down. She is going to make food for them.


    Xiaoyu grabs Aunt Li''s sleeveˇ° Aunt Li, don''t hurry. We''re here to see you. We have something to ask you! "


    Oh?


    Aunt Li looked at Xiaoyu in doubt: "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Aunt Li, you must know what''s going on in my family.


    I just want to know who came to my house and took my things.


    What you owe me is bound to be doubled back! "


    Light rain brake time momentum, not in line with her age.


    Aunt Li frowned slightly and sighed.


    "Well, since your family was put into prison, there have been some taboos in the village about your yard.


    Those who make people panic dare not go in.


    But later some people began to have other ideas, secretly ran to your house to steal things.


    The people in the village behind you begin to go to your house to search for things.


    The pig in your family was driven away by your grandfather''s family, and the food in the house was robbed by the villagers.


    Even those tables and benches were taken away by the village. I don''t know if I can get them back! "


    Light rain heart has been holding a breath, after listening silently, turned and left, even too late to thank.


    As soon as I got out of Li''s mother''s house, I punched and kicked a tree by the side of the road.


    "Ah... Shameless, it''s shameless. Damn, you''ve provoked me this time. I hope you don''t regret it. I''ll double it and get it back!"


    Koizumi watched Xiaoyu run out. After thanking Aunt Li, he ran out to chase her.


    See light rain is venting on the tree beside the road, afraid to hurt her, quickly up to embrace her.

 Chapter 156

    "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? No matter how angry you are, you can''t hurt yourself! Even if we have some food and silver, we will survive. "


    Xiaoyu still can''t help struggling to kick, Koizumi vigorously took her away.


    "Brother, I am so angry. You will cooperate with me later. We must make them look good." Light rain said.


    "Well, I''m also very angry. I''ve never seen anyone so shameless. I have to vent my anger." Koizumi clenched his right hand in his chest.


    When he got home, he found no one, which means that Zhao Qun didn''t ask the village head to move at all.


    Light rain dark hate, "go, we also go to the village head''s home."


    They quickly came to the village head''s house and found that some people had gathered in front of the village head''s house.


    "Village head, you have to be the master. We''ve come back well, but all of our families are gone. Is there such a person?" Zhao Qun pleads with the village head.


    But the village head pushed three six five, "I have no way to do this, or you see who took it, you go to him to come back!"


    "Village head, are you talking about people? As a village head, you should be responsible for these things? If you don''t give me an account today, don''t blame me for not being polite. " Zhao Qun roared.


    "It''s so unreasonable. Village head, no matter how we live or die, what are we going to be? If you don''t return our things, they are all ungrateful things. You''ll all die... "


    Seeing that the reasoning didn''t make sense, Zhao Qun sat on the ground and began to make a lot of noise.


    The village head looks very ugly and just stands silent.


    At this time, a village woman whispered: "cut, really when you are a character, do not talk about the face, I see how you can?"


    Another village woman also said, "here to die, but also scold us, she is no skin no face of bitches, deserve to jail, really should not put them out."


    Light rain heard these words, in the heart can''t stop anger, push away the crowd to go in.


    "Village head, originally I was a child, there is no room for me to speak here." Random scan around.


    "But I''m not going to say anything today. Haven''t you heard that barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes? My family has nothing now, and we''ve all been in prison. Since we''re not afraid, let''s kill each other. "


    He turned his head and looked at Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu with an angry face, "Dad, now you go to the Yamen to report to the official, and say that my family has recruited thieves, so that they can make a good investigation."


    Looking at the villagers who were still indifferent and didn''t feel afraid, "if they don''t come, I still have some money, I''ll ask them to come and catch a few people at random to eat, and I''ll give them all."


    This is a gloomy low smile: "ha ha, I don''t believe that there will be people who don''t want this money.


    The cockroaches and mice we eat in the prison these days are not bad. I''m sure everyone will like them, right? "


    The villagers who had taken things from Xiaoyu''s house began to be nervous and afraid.


    But the village head is still a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water. Anyway, he thinks it has nothing to do with him, and he can''t blame it.


    As soon as Xiaoyu saw his expressionless face, he knew what he thought in his heart, "when I came back today, I heard a news.


    Because this incident happened in our village, the above special attention, not only that our village is a bandit village. We should also make a lot of searches and arrest all the traitors so that they can send people to inspect them.

 Chapter 157

    I don''t know if this, as the head of a village, will bear the brunt of it? Ha ha ha... "


    A burst of crazy look up at the sky long smile, smile everybody in the heart of hairy.


    "Father, mother, brother, let''s go home, the official who should report to the government, the one who should sharpen the knife. I don''t know if someone can sleep at night? Think about the thrilling scene that night. It''s really spectacular


    He pulled Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun forward and turned to leave, ignoring the thoughts of the people behind.


    Wherever you go, you are affected by the terrible smell of Xiaoyu. Get out of the way quickly.


    As soon as they left the crowd, they heard the noise coming from behind.


    "Village head, do you really want someone to arrest us?"


    "I don''t want to go to jail, eat cockroaches and mice!"


    "Everyone is involved in this matter. No one can escape!"


    "Isn''t the village head wrong? Who let the village head not stand up to speak? Besides, if they come to arrest people, they will certainly arrest the village head first. "


    "I didn''t expect that Xiaoyu''s family had enough money to buy people from the government. I thought about the current situation of their family. What if they really jumped out of the wall and came to my house in the middle of the night to kill people? They don''t care about prison anymore! "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Listening to the sound of discussion, the village head''s indifferent expression began to crack. Did they really dare to report to the officials?


    But looking at Zhang Daniu striding forward to the town, he had to believe it,


    Besides, Zhang Xiaoyu is a smart man. If he wants to die, he really doesn''t care what he does, but


    "Wait a moment, Daniel, Xiaoyu, you wait a moment..." the village head yelled.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are tiny and the corners of her mouth are tiny. I thought you were not afraid of death!


    Hold Zhang Xiaoquan and Zhao Qun who want to turn back, and then go forward. Zhang Daniu, who has gone far, doesn''t hear the sound of light rain, so he doesn''t stop.


    Seeing that Xiaoyu''s family didn''t stop, they went farther and farther. The village head was in a hurry. He quickly went up to stop them and directed the people behind them: "they are all dead people. Don''t you hurry to pull Zhang Daniu back!"


    Looking at a few people running up, I looked back at the three people who were not angry.


    Accompany smile, "Daniel daughter-in-law, light rain, this matter is easy to discuss, we sit down to say, OK?"


    "No, we''d better report to the official to handle it properly. In a few days, this village has become a bandit''s den. That''s enough. We must report to the official!"


    Inspired by light rain, Zhao Qun looks like he loves to reply.


    Xiaoyu secretly gives Zhao Qun a cheering, well said expression.


    In Zhao Qun''s heart, he is more upright and vigorous, just like having a pillar.


    "This..." seeing that Zhao Qun couldn''t make sense, the village was transferred to Koizumi, but before he spoke, Koizumi turned away from him.


    Helpless village head had to look at the eyes such as a knife, a face of smiling rain.


    "Xiaoyu, look at this, the village head will give you a satisfactory answer. Do you think it''s ok?"


    Xiaoyu was smiling, but his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, "Oh? How can we be satisfied? "


    At this time, Zhang Daniu came back with a few people on his back. When he saw that Xiaoyu had not bullied them, he was relieved.


    "Wei Qingsong, you son of a dog / mother, if you dare to bully my wife and children, I will never end with you."


    Zhang Daniu, who always has a good temper, also scolds him. It can be seen that this incident has dealt him a blow.

 Chapter 158

    The village head was first hoodwinked, then angry, and then smiling, "what do you say, Daniel? How can I bully them? I''m making the decision for you


    Zhang Daniu didn''t believe it. He turned his head to Xiaoyu and asked, "Xiaoyu, do they bully you? You tell your father that your father will vent his anger on you. There is a father in everything!"


    Xiaoyu quietly looked at Zhang Daniu, "Dad, they dare not bully us, but I have a good dad. Who dares? My dad will try his best."


    "Well, I''ll try my best!"


    "Say it, what do you want to do? If you can''t satisfy me, ha ha..." Xiaoyu smiles again.


    "This..." the village head hesitated. It''s not easy to take out the things in other people''s pockets.


    "Why don''t you go back and wait, we''ll discuss it and give you an answer!"


    "Discuss? How to discuss? Home? Do we still have a home? Why don''t the village head come to my house and see if it''s still home? " Light rain a continuous problem, let the village head face is not very good-looking.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make them all spit out. They won''t lose your things!" In order to keep the position of village head, in order not to enter the prison for a day tour, he can only promise.


    "Well, I''ll wait for the good news from the village head. If we don''t have food to cook at lunch time, then..." we haven''t finished, but we all know the meaning.


    After Xiaoyu''s family left, the village head called the whole village to hold a meeting in front of his house.


    Discuss how to solve this problem.


    "We may all know why we are here today." The head of the village stood on the steps, looking at everyone and said aloud.


    "A few days ago, a large number of corpses appeared in Daniu''s yard, which has aroused the above attention, not only the county magistrate.


    Now, the village head is also talking about it from outside. It must be clear to all the people who go out to look for jobs. It must be hard to find a job, isn''t it? "


    "Yes, these two days, I went out to look for jobs in the street, and no one wanted to use us!" A big man said in a loud voice.


    "Yes, it''s a big drought now. Should all the crops in our land be dead?" The village head is another problem.


    He is very clever. He doesn''t ask people to hand in things directly, but leads them in step by step.


    Another big man replied, "yes, we only have hay in the field, and there is no food in the house. How can we live?"


    In a word, everyone felt the same, thinking about how to spend the drought.


    "But now, there are some bad comments about our village. I''m afraid that even if there is food on it, it can''t reach us. Besides, we''ve never got relief food."


    After a pause, he continued, "if we take Daniu''s things, we don''t know whether we will go to jail after they report to the government. It''s said that everyone has done business with their family, and whether they can survive in the future depends on whether the Daniu family gives them food or not. "


    "That''s not true. It''s all from the same village. Do they want to watch us starve to death?" A peasant woman yelled.


    "That''s why their family won''t let us participate. It''s too much!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "But don''t you go too far in taking other people''s things? Do you want people to take care of you and find jobs for you? " Aunt Li retorted loudly when she heard everyone''s shameless words.

 Chapter 159

    "Isn''t their home away? Besides, their family is so rich, do they care about that little bit? Isn''t it right to give it to all of us? " A village woman makes a fuss and shameless noise.


    "Do they owe you? Why should you? Do you give people money? No one''s money comes from strong wind. If you have the ability, you can earn money. Let''s go to your house and take it! " Aunt Li quarreled with each other.


    "You dare, who dares to go to my house, see if I don''t kill him with a kitchen knife..." the village woman heard that someone wanted to go to his house to rob things, and immediately quit, roaring.


    "Hiss, you can go to other people''s house, others can''t go to your house, isn''t it so powerful just now?" Aunt Li looked at her scornfully and spat at her.


    Although Aunt Li is a widow, her temper and mouth are among the best in the village. Otherwise she would have been eaten and wiped away.


    The village woman''s eyes widened: "you..."


    He next to the husband will pull her back, "you don''t give me disgrace, honest with."


    Seeing that the farce had stopped temporarily, the village head coughed and said, "go back now and return the things you have taken from others. If I know who hasn''t, don''t blame me for not warning him!"


    "No, I don''t agree. I''m his mother. It''s natural for me to take his things. I won''t return them." Wang Cuihua stood up and retorted loudly.


    The village head frowned, "you have nothing to do with it. If you don''t return it, I''ll give it to the Yamen to steal pigs and cattle, but I''ll be sentenced to 10 years."


    In ancient times, livestock, especially cattle, even if they died, had to be reported to the police. If they stole, it was a big crime.


    Wang Cuihua was so frightened by the village head that she didn''t dare to say any more.


    "If you don''t pay it back, I''ll report it to the official directly, and catch you in today''s prison to see how you can raise your head in front of your relatives and friends."


    With that, the village head went straight into the house, no matter what everyone thought.


    Today, his precious son Wei Zhixin is coming back. He studies in the town and comes back once a half month. He can''t be disgusted by these shameless people and affect his studies.


    Light rain they go home, "light rain, you say they really will return our things?" Koizumi doesn''t believe it.


    "Brother, you don''t know. They are all afraid of going to jail. How many of us are afraid of going to jail these days?"


    "Besides, they still have to rely on our family. This drought has brought us nothing. Only by doing business with me can they survive. It must be hard for them to find jobs these two days! "


    Xiaoyu is really fed up with these shameless faces. At ordinary times, they are quite friendly one by one. But when the wall falls down and the people push, the wind falls on both sides. When there is a profit to be made, he would like to insert an extra knife into you.


    Zhang Daniu''s anger didn''t decrease much. "It''s still light rain. I don''t know how much I can get back."


    Zhao Qun looked at the dilapidated house and said, "even if the Almighty wants to come back, so what? If the family is like this, how can people live?"


    "Niang, this house is not ours anyway. Let''s take this opportunity to build another one. It can be bigger. " The idea had been lingering in her mind for a long time.

 Chapter 160

    "But it costs a lot of money to repair the house, and we don''t have the land to build it!" Zhao Qun frowned. This accident cost a lot of money.


    "Mother, don''t we have more than 20 taels left? How much does it cost to repair a house and how much does it cost to buy land? " She didn''t know much about ancient prices.


    "If you buy land, the better land is 2 liang silver per mu, and the ordinary land is 1 liang silver per mu. You can cut wood in the mountains to build a house. There is a lot of soil in the land. If you build thatch, it won''t cost much."


    Zhang Daniu told Xiaoyu in detail.


    "At this time of the year, nothing can be planted in the field, and there is no food for everyone. The land must not cost much. Don''t build a thatched house. You''d better buy some tiles and do better. "


    Light rain thought, "when the time comes, how to build the house, I''ll draw a sketch, repair a little bigger, everyone has a room."


    Koizumi was very happy to hear that he also had a separate room, "really? That''s great. I have a room, too! "


    Hold the light rain on the circle.


    Zhao Qun is a little worried. He doesn''t have much money at home. If he buys land and builds a house, there will be nothing left.


    Xiaoyu smiles: "Dad, mom, don''t worry about money. If you can spend it, you can earn it. I will make more money."


    Looking at the happy couple, Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu couldn''t bear to refute them, so they had to agree.


    After a while, people in the village came to return things one after another.


    I returned it as it was. Xiaoyu didn''t make it more difficult.


    But some people go too far. They take away the white flour and return the particularly bad millet.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu stood aside, looking at the woman in front of them.


    "Oh, give it back to your family, just a little food. Is it worth your shouting and preaching everywhere?" Then he turned around and was ready to leave.


    "Stop!" Xiao Yu cried coldly.


    "What''s the matter? I''m going to stay at your house for dinner. I can''t eat it.


    There may be ghosts going to bed in the middle of the night! " Patting cloth skirt, especially dislike, lift step to go.


    "I said stop!" Light rain spits out word by word, and its voice is as cold as frost.


    The woman was stopped by a light rain.


    But then I found that I was crazy. How could I be stopped by a little girl?


    "If you say stop, stop. Who are you? I won''t wait on you Angry woman turned back to light rain is a scold.


    "Take your things away, and wait for the official to invite you to have tea and some cockroach and mouse food!" Light rain light, the corners of the mouth show a trace of irony.


    "To whom? Did you come out on your first day as a mother? " Words are full of disdain.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t care to look at his fingernails, gently blowing into his hand: "you can choose not to believe it, you go well, take your things and roll!"


    But the words froze the woman there, neither going nor staying.


    Later, a woman who came with her cheered her. "We''ll send it to you in a moment," he said with a smile


    "Don''t take it wrong. It''s 5 jin flour!" A tender reminder.


    "What? Five Jin? It''s only a kilo, isn''t it The woman screamed in disbelief.


    "Oh, really? That''s my mistake. It must be ten jin! "

 Chapter 161

    "What? You are robbing


    "Yes, robbery. If you don''t bring it again, it will be 15 Jin and 20 jin. You can try it if you don''t believe it! "


    The woman didn''t want to believe what Xiaoyu said, but Xiaoyu''s momentum and attitude told her.


    If she doesn''t, she will definitely regret it.


    "OK, I''ll get it for you? Don''t go up and talk nonsense She is really afraid of the light rain. She is still a little girl, but her voice and momentum often make people ignore her age.


    The woman turned around and ran with the millet she had brought. She was afraid that it would be late and the light rain would go up again. That would be troublesome.


    After light rain this time, many villagers dare not fool, will things intact back, damage also slightly compensation.


    But Zhang Youcai''s family is not like this.


    They won''t do anything to them because they are Zhang Daniu''s family.


    But I''m also afraid that if they do too much, they will really report to the officials and put them in prison, so they still have to return the things.


    But the rabbit was eaten by them, and the pig was fattened by Xiaoyu''s family. They were reluctant to give up, so they took a thin piglet.


    Think about the fierce competition with the villagers at the beginning. Now it''s as hard to return it as to take your own things and send them out.


    "Oh, this is your pig. Give it back to you!" I''m not happy with my face.


    Zhang Danian''s face is very blue.


    Zhao Qun is also uglyˇ° Do you think we are all blind and stupid? A little piggy sent us away! "


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t they all pigs? It would be nice to pay you back! There''s so much nonsense. " Wang Cuihua is pulling the corner of her mouth and glancing at Zhang Daniu and his wife.


    "Can that be the same? My pig is much bigger than yours Zhao Qun was so angry that he was deceiving others.


    "Anyway, I don''t care. Do you like this pig or not? Don''t let me rush back." Wang Cuihua flicks the cloth skirt and turns around.


    "Ha ha, since you want to say that, let''s go to your house and drive your big fat pig back.


    Anyway, it''s all pigs. Size doesn''t matter! " Xiaoyu laughs angrily. He is the spear of his son and the shield of his son.


    "You little bitch, dare you! If you dare to move my pig, I won''t break your leg! " Wang Cuihua angrily points to Xiaoyu, but also wants to step forward to start. Xiaoyu dodges.


    "It turns out that your leg is called dogleg, so I''ve got a lot of insight!" Light rain hide at the same time also don''t forget poor mouth, gas she a gas.


    "No matter how much you say, it''s useless if you don''t return my pig.


    I''ll go to the Yamen to sue you. Do you want to go to jail? Still willing to return the pig.


    And you can''t just give back my pig. Give back my rabbit.


    That''s what I carefully fed. If I lose a hair, it''s not over! " Looking at his red face, the rabbit was afraid that he had already entered the five zang organs temple and could not come back.


    "Bah! Beautiful you, return you rabbit, why don''t you die! " Wang Cuihua spits at Xiaoyu.


    Zhao Qun catches up with Xiaoyu and stands beside her to protect her all the time.


    "Wang Cuihua, you should die. Dare to curse my family Xiaoyu, you old immortal!"


    Xiaoyu comforts Zhao Qun by pulling his sleeve and yells at Wang Cuihua: "you can die first. I won''t, or you can teach me."

 Chapter 162

    Wang Cuihua was so angry that she rolled her eyes. "You..." pointed to Xiao Yu, "anyway, I just don''t give it. If you have the ability, you can let people catch me!"


    "Well, you''re not afraid, are you? Brother, you go to the village head.


    Dad, you go to the Yamen and report to the government. I''d like to see if there''s any royal law or reasoning in the end of the day! " Xiaoyu turns to Zhang Daniu and Koizumi, who are around her.


    Koizumi and Zhang Daniu listen to Xiaoyu''s words, and they will go to the place Xiaoyu said.


    Wang Cuihua was frightened, Zhang Youcai quickly stepped forward to stop.


    "It''s all a family. If you have something to say, why are you so angry? There''s something to discuss! "


    Zhao Qun yelled angrily: "bah, who is your family? We''ve cut off our relationship for a long time. There''s no relationship at all! "


    Xiaoyu is watching Zhang Youcai and his wife sing the oboe.


    "I advise you to go back quickly, drive my pig back, and return the rabbit. If my rabbit doesn''t come back, you can try it! "


    Zhang Youcai was embarrassed: "but... We''ve eaten all the rabbits. How can we return them?"


    "That''s your problem. That''s beyond my consideration!"


    After driving the Zhang Youcai family away.


    Then, intermittently, people came to return tables, benches, quilts and so on.


    Originally, Xiaoyu wanted to scrape a layer of skin off them, but Zhang Daniu and Zhang Qun said. It''s all from the villagers. You can''t look up and you can''t look down. Don''t be too extreme. We have to get along with each other in the future.


    Xiaoyu, of course, attaches great importance to her parents'' opinions. She doesn''t care.


    So Xiaoyu didn''t make trouble for them, so he picked it up and let it go easily.


    Only Zhang Youcai''s family, they discussed it after they went back. They were afraid that Xiaoyu''s family would not show any respect, and they really did it.


    Then he drove the pigs back honestly, but the rabbits didn''t really have them. They ate them all.


    "Where''s my rabbit?" Light rain light asks a way.


    "Eat... Eat!" Zhang Youcai hesitated.


    Behind stood Wang Cuihua, who was unwilling and black faced.


    "Yes, why don''t you eat yourself? It''s a rabbit that I''ve worked so hard to raise. It''s used to make a big difference! " Xiaoyu roars.


    Well, in my heart, I want to do a good job in appearance and perform a complete set.


    Stomp, turn, take a deep breathˇ° How are you going to pay for this? "


    On hearing this, Wang Cuihua quit. "It''s a fart to repay. I''ll go to the mountain to catch two rabbits and give them back to you."


    Xiaoyu stares at her: "is that my original rabbit?


    If I kill your grandson and pay you another child, is that still your grandson? Do you want any more? "


    Wang Cuihua was angry and stepped back. "You... What do you want?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. Anyway, if you don''t like the result, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu look at Xiaoyu''s and Zhang Youcai''s family. They are very impressed by the bargaining between them.


    Later, Wang Cuihua and her family went home again to discuss with each other.


    Because many people in my family were scared sick, that is to say, it''s not good, it''s not right, I don''t want to come.


    First, I feel too shameful. Second, I don''t want to face Xiaoyu''s family. I''m afraid I''ll offend her and regret it later.

 Chapter 163

    Finally, we discussed the result and pasted two old hens and the only rabbit left to get them back.


    Xiaoyu didn''t embarrass them this time, because the poor don''t chase them. She knows the reason why rabbits bite when they are anxious. She can do anything if she forces people to be anxious.


    But she did not say anything good, just two words to the gas to go.


    We made do with the lunch and finished it with a complicated mood. It was already two or three o''clock.


    After dinner, the whole family is upset, how to sleep at night?


    Because here is not only disorderly, but also once corpses everywhere, where can I sleep at night?


    Just when Zhao Qun was worried about how to solve this problem, Aunt Li came to the door again.


    "I know you are all worried about food and housing. Although my family is small, there is still a room available for you.


    Stay in my house until you''ve got your house cleaned up. " With a smile on her face, Aunt Li warmly invited her.


    Zhao Qun is overjoyed and goes up to hold her handˇ° Thank you so much. You are so timely. We are worrying about this problem


    Aunt Li laughed: "ha ha ha, then we really have a good idea. Let''s clean up and go to my house!"


    Zhao Qun took Aunt Li and sat down on a bench. "We don''t plan to clean up this house, because we are ready to build a new house. There will be more places to trouble you then. I hope you don''t feel too much trouble!"


    Aunt Li looked at Zhao Qun enviously, "what! Are you going to build a new house? That''s a good thing. Congratulations


    Aunt Li nodded, "what I''m saying is that there are still many things to do behind this. You have to be busy."


    Zhao Qun hesitated, "just like this, will it be too much trouble for your family?"


    Aunt Li angrily slapped Zhao Qun, "Hey, where are you? What''s the trouble with our relationship?"


    Zhang Daniu and Koizumi are cleaning up, while Xiaoyu walks over with a smile.


    "Of course, it''s troublesome. Although we all know your kindness, we''ll be embarrassed!


    So we''ll pay for the food, and then we''ll pay you 10 Wen a day for your accommodation. You can''t refuse, or we won''t be at ease! "


    Xiaoyu stands behind them, pours on their backs, and stretches her head over their shoulders.


    Aunt Li frowned: "how can this work? Even if we eat, how can we give money? No, no


    There is not much food in their family. It''s good for Xiaoyu''s family to take food out and eat together, but how can she agree with money!


    Xiaoyu duzui: "if you don''t charge, how can we live in your house?"? We are not rich families. If you don''t accept money, I won''t go to your house! "


    "This" Aunt Li looks at Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun in embarrassment.


    "Well, since you all say so, I can only agree. Let''s go now."


    Xiaoyu''s family brought back the things, as well as pigs and so on, which were all taken to the courtyard of Madame Li''s family, and the pigs were also locked in their pigsty.


    Although it seems a little crowded, there is no way to do it.


    So light rain will say to give money, because after giving money, speaking and doing things will be much more convenient.


    In the evening, after dinner at Aunt Li''s house, Aunt Li and her son live in one room, and Xiaoyu''s family of four live in one room.

 Chapter 164

    Later, it was too crowded. Zhang Daniu and Koizumi simply took the quilts returned by the villagers and built a bed in the yard with wooden boards.


    Because of the hot weather, sleeping outside at night, it''s a little cooler, not uncomfortable at all.


    Xiaoyu designs her plans in the house. During the day, Zhang Daniu brings a little paper and pen to Xiaoyu when he goes to the town to pay for the restaurant.


    But Xiaoyu was not used to brush, and it was not easy to use brush in drawing, so he found a burnt branch to write on the paper.


    Looking at Xiaoyu so strange, Zhao Qun curiously came, "Xiaoyu, what are you doing?"


    Light rain head also does not return of reply: "draw design diagram!"


    Zhao Qun reaches over to have a look and finds that Xiaoyu is drawing on the yellowing paper with branches. He can''t understand what a "design drawing" is.


    But Xiaoyu always has an idea, so she doesn''t interfere any more.


    But early the next morning, Xiaoyu came with a drawing and told them to design it.


    She''s going to see the land today, and she''s going to buy the right one.


    "Dad and mom, I''ve finished drawing. Let''s go out and look after the land while it''s still early and it''s not hot. We''ll buy it and start construction." Xiaoyu said excitedly, shaking the drawing in his hand.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you so anxious, or wait..." Zhao Qun thinks that such a big event should be cautious.


    "Niang, we can''t wait any longer. It''s bad that we always live in other people''s homes. And we have a lot of things to do next, so don''t delay. "


    Xiaoyu is a vigorous and resolute person. It''s not her style to procrastinate at the thought of starting.


    "Xiaoyu said we''ll buy it. Let''s go. Dad will accompany you to see the land!" With a big wave of his hand, Zhang Daniu decided directly.


    "All right, you guys, be careful and come back early for dinner." Helpless Zhao Qun had to tell a few people.


    Xiaoyu, Zhang Daniu and Koizumi began to wander around.


    But Xiaoyu is not satisfied with everything, either the location is not good, or the land is too little.


    Later, I had already walked a lot away from the village. Looking at the withered grass in front of me, there was a lot of farmland, but it was no different from withered grass, and it was backed by a hill.


    Xiaoyu took a fancy to this place at a glance and wanted to buy it, including the mountain.


    When the time comes, build a big yard with its back on the mountain, plant bamboo around, and plant fruit trees on the mountain... It''s nice to think about it.


    "Light rain, otherwise, let''s change to another place. There is nothing here. The land is barren and full of gravel. We can''t grow food. We can''t build a house in so many places, and it''s far away from the village..."


    When Zhang Daniu looks at the place in front of him, his eyebrows always jump. Xiaoyu is always smart. Why did he choose such a place.


    "Dad, you don''t need good land to build a house. OK, let''s buy all the nearby ones. Then you can plant whatever you want, OK


    It''s better to be far away from the village. If you are far away, there won''t be so much trouble.


    "But..." Zhang Daniu is still very hesitant, take money to buy such land, others will say he is stupid!


    "No, but, Dad, you promise me..." Xiaoyu shakes Zhang Daniu''s sleeve to act coquettishly.


    Not forgetting to wink at Koizumi, Koizumi immediately understood, "Dad, you can promise. It''s rare that Xiaoyu finally takes a fancy to this place. Now that the sun is up, it''s not good to have a light rain. "

 Chapter 165

    Zhang Daniu looked at a pair of sons and daughters in front of him, "frowning and winking", helpless surrender, who let him not have the heart to refuse the baby girl!


    "Yes, I promise. Let''s go back." Zhang Daniu smiles and shakes his head. He really can''t help taking Xiaoyu.


    "Yes! Go home


    The three happily returned home and shared the news with Zhao Qun and Aunt Li''s family.


    Li Shan still had food in his mouth. He cried out in disbelief: "what? Your family is going to build a house, wow! Is there a shortage of people? Let me help your family! "


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "of course, we have to invite some honest people in the village, 10 Wen a day each."


    After all, there are a few people in the village who are so wonderful, and many others are very good.


    Looking at Xiaoyu in high spirits, Aunt Li looked at Zhao Qun enviously, "why is your daughter so capable? Don''t you see that many people in the village are staring at the light rain in your house. Even I want to give it down! "


    "You heartless man, even my daughter has made up her mind that I won''t teach you a lesson!" Angry, Zhao Qun stood up and started fighting with Aunt Li.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu went to the village head''s house to discuss the land purchase.


    As soon as I enter the door, Xiaoyu sees a familiar stranger.


    Elegant scholar dressed in a long gown


    This must be the son of the village head in her memory who played together when she was a child


    ˇŞˇŞWei Zhixin, I heard that he studies in the town and comes back once a month or half.


    "Daniel is here, but what''s the matter?" The village head sees the Xiaoyu family coming in and asks in doubt.


    Is there anyone who hasn''t returned anything?


    However, he heard that the light rain was so severe that no one dared not return it?


    "Today I come to the village head. I have something to trouble the village head..." Zhang Daniu and the village head are talking.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are waiting here. Wei Zhixin walks over with a smile and says hello to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, long time no see, you are beautiful again!"


    Wei Zhixin looks at Xiaoyu with bright eyes, just like the stars.


    Light rain light, "thank you, you are also very good."


    "Xiaoyu, I heard about it when I came back. You are very powerful recently. It''s amazing. I admire you!" Looking at the cold appearance of Xiaoyu, Wei Zhixin finds something to say.


    Xiaoyu frowns. How can she feel this person scolding her?


    "Yes? Thank you very much


    "Xiaoyu, you don''t know. I brought you a gift, but I didn''t come to your house to give it to you! Wait a minute, and I''ll get it for you! "


    When Wei Zhixin came back, he heard about what happened in the village during this period of time and had a quarrel with his father. But it''s not good to go to Xiaoyu''s house. He''s afraid that Xiaoyu won''t see him. He didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would come today.


    He was so happy that he was about to come into the house to get the gift. He was stopped by light rain. "Thank you. I''ve got your heart, but I can''t take the gift."


    Looking at the other side staring at her village head''s wife Wei Tian, I''m afraid that if she dares to accept it, she will come and grab it back.


    "I... you..." what Wei Zhixin wants to say, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    Koizumi pulled Xiaoyu behind her and stood in front of herˇ° Tell me what you have, my sister. She''s not feeling well! "


    Really, when there are no men in their family?


    Just bullying Xiaoyu! Hum!


    "This... Brother Koizumi, Hello, Xiaoyu..." Wei Zhixin saw Koizumi come out and said hello with a smile. He wanted to ask what happened to Xiaoyu.

 Chapter 166

    "It''s none of your business. We have something else to do. We won''t talk to you." Koizumi aggressively pulls Xiaoyu to Zhang Daniu.


    Xiaoyu secretly smiles to Koizumi, her brother is so good, will stand up to protect her!


    Zhang Daniu is talking with the village head about buying the land. The village head wants to take advantage of the opportunity to make money, so he hasn''t reached an agreement yet.


    Xiaoyu came forward with a smile, "Uncle village head, if I remember correctly, such a place is called barren mountain, nothing can be planted."


    "And this season, the soil is so dry that it will crack. I''m afraid the good land is useless.


    Why don''t you ask the landowners first, they want to use the land that can''t be planted for some money to survive?


    It''s better to keep the barren land and starve to death at home! "


    Originally, she was not a bourgeois who exploited the poor people.


    But some people, you are not cruel to him, he thinks you bully, and try to climb to your head to take a shit!


    Looking at some hesitant village head, light rain simply another heavy medicine.


    "If the village head''s uncle is really in a dilemma, people from several villages just come to me and ask me to buy land and build houses in their villages. In this way, they can earn some money to support their families when they have business."


    Hum! I just want you to know that if you don''t stay here, you can stay here!


    What you don''t want, others want it!


    When the village head heard that Xiaoyu''s family was leaving, he was in a hurry.


    "This... Hehe, Xiaoyu, it''s easy to solve, depending on what you say. You''re right. Those barren mountains are really worthless, but I''ll go to someone else to discuss the land.


    I''ll go to them later and give you an answer then! "


    Now the land is really worthless. People can''t live any more. What do you want to do if you can''t grow anything!


    "Well, I''d like to trouble the village head. If things are done well, I''ll thank you very much afterwards." Xiaoyu said generously.


    If you want a horse to run, you have to feed it first!


    After talking about the matter, Xiaoyu left immediately.


    What''s wrong with the world? How the original timid, ask the gentle voice can be people.


    He has become a powerful and powerful president!


    But such a light rain is more charming and makes him even more unable to move his eyes!


    "Dad, when did Xiaoyu become like this? How overbearing Wei Zhixin is very curious. He has only been away for less than one month. How can he feel that he has missed a lot?


    The village head shook his head: "I don''t know. It''s just that light rain has changed a lot recently, and it''s much smarter. You see, even if she doesn''t give me face, I know how overbearing she is again! "


    Wei Zhixin looks at the village head with a sad face, but he is very happy.


    "Well, since Xiaoyu is so bad now, can I marry her?"


    "Fart, you want to marry an official lady. No matter how hard it is, you have to be rich. How can such a girl be worthy of you?" Wei Tian strode over and glared at Wei Zhixin.


    In her opinion, even if his son is married to a princess, he doesn''t want to wait for a peasant girl!


    The head of the village glanced at Wei Zhixin. He looked at Wei Tian and sighed, "now I''m afraid people don''t like our family!"


    Then he went out of the house with his back to the owners of the fields mentioned by Xiaoyu to discuss the business.


    Behind him came Wei Tian''s roar: "fart your mother, Zhang Xiaoyu is an immortal. It''s impossible to match the Jade Emperor..."

 Chapter 167

    The village head sighs and shakes his head. In his opinion, the daughter of the Daniu family is very afraid in the future. Judging from the momentum of her work, we know that this place can''t hold her.


    Xiaoyu three people walk on the path after walking out of the village head''s house.


    "Xiaoyu, the immortal you are talking about, have you been dreaming about it recently? How can I find that you are more intelligent recently and can draw sketches... "Zhang Daniu twisted his head and looked at Xiaoyu curiously.


    Xiaoyu looked up at the sky, squinting, curved, mouth up.


    "Yes, I often dream that in my dream, the gods teach me to read, read and draw, which makes me smarter!"


    Now she''s smarter, of course, because she used to be clumsy and didn''t dare to expose too much. Now she doesn''t have to. She has no scruples at all. Anyway, she''s gradually exposed, more or less not bad!


    Koizumi raised his hand to cover the top of the sun, "Xiaoyu, you are so lucky, there are gods to teach you, if there are gods also call me, then our family can live better, won''t be bullied..."


    Xiaoyu laughs, how can it be so easy!


    The three walked to Li Da Niang''s house with a smile. No one found out. Just behind them stood Wang Dalang, who had just returned from hunting. Knowing that Xiao Yu had been bullied, he came to see if he could help.


    But did not want to happen to meet the rain three people to discuss the fairy thing, quickly hide behind the tree.


    He was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Xiaoyu could be so clever because of the help of immortals, which made him a little excited. He wanted to jump out and shout, and he wanted to bury the secret in his heart.


    After waiting for someone to go away, he turned back and went home. He couldn''t help sharing this matter with his two brothers.


    But I don''t know that his brother turned around and told this story as a joke. Within two hours, the people in the village knew that xiaoyuhui became smart because of the immortals.


    We all talked about the news excitedly, then compared the changes before and after the light rain, all kinds of cleverness, and then suddenly realized that we believed this explanation.


    In the closed and feudal ancient times, it was easy for people to believe in ghosts.


    In the afternoon, the village head took the owners of the land to Mrs. Li''s house.


    "Xiaoyu, these are the owners of the land nearby. They all agree to sell the land to your family."


    The village head directly faces the land issue of Xiaoyu, but he doesn''t mean to discuss it with Zhang Daniu.


    Because of the fairy thing, and because Xiaoyu is in charge of their family, just go to her directly.


    "Thank you, uncle village head!" Xiaoyu nods to the village head with a smile.


    Then he looked at the others and said, "since you all agree to buy the land, let''s talk about the amount of money and the signing of the lease now!"


    After a bargaining argument, Xiaoyu bought 10 mu of land at the price of half a liang of silver per mu.


    And those barren mountains add up to 18 acres. Xiaoyu bought them at a super low price of 5 Liang, which cost a total of 10 liang of silver.


    This price, in normal times, can buy 10 mu even if good, but now it is the right time, land and people, light rain can be so smooth.


    After that, the village head went to the town to do a good job of notarization, and made the land deed to Xiaoyu, even if it was a great success!


    Because there are only about 35 taels of pteridophytes sold, and 10 taels of restaurants are returned. In addition, the florists and land buyers give the village head a silver or two, leaving about 10 taels.

 Chapter 168

    Early the next day, Zhang Daniu followed the village head to the town for handover, and when he came back, he began to recruit people.


    Because the news has been spread for a long time, so many people come to work.


    However, Zhao Qun left only 10 honest and down-to-earth people in the village, and promised to have a white steamed bread every day.


    Those who stayed were very happy, and those who didn''t get accepted left dejected.


    Those who are looking for trouble, such as the first-class Zhang Youcai family, are yelled at by Zhao Qun and Aunt Li, and they get disheartened and go back.


    Gaofu.


    Because of these days of cultivation, Dongfang yexuan is much better.


    In addition, manager Li Hai''s tonic from one meal to the next made his face ruddy in two days.


    At this time, Dongfang yexuan and Gao Yufu are sitting in the garden pavilion to enjoy the cool. They are talking and laughing.


    After these days of getting along, Gao Yufu also sees that Dongfang yexuan is a good modest gentleman, and there are so many tonics for healing. The family conditions should not be bad.


    So they began to be attentive again.


    Dongfang yexuan''s attitude to Gao Yufu is not bad because of her company in recent days and the fact that she is his Savior.


    "Yexuan, your literary talent is very good!" Gao Yufu smiles and doesn''t call her any childe. She calls her name affectionately to draw closer to each other.


    Oriental night Xuan frowned, but did not say anything, light: "Miss Gao''s literary talent is also good!"


    "Yexuan, please don''t call me Miss Gao. It''s strange. Just call me Yufu." Gao Yufu flicks her handkerchief and smiles.


    Looking at Gao Yu''s smile, Dongfang yexuan seems to see another smiling woman. The smile is sweeter and more beautiful.


    But when he looked carefully, he saw Gao Yufu''s fake smile.


    Drooping his eyelids, the disgust in his eyes, he grew up, because of his beauty and identity, he never lacked yingyanyan.


    But because of this, I have been assassinated many times.


    So he didn''t like to be too close to women, for fear that they would come near him, either for his money or for his life!


    "No, Miss Gao is a woman. It''s not good for her reputation." Oriental night Xuan light, understatement of the refusal.


    Gao Yufu''s smile was stiff, and then she made a light smile. She just laughed reluctantly. "I''m not thoughtful. Write more about yexuan for my sake!"


    Looking at the Oriental night Xuan, I don''t want to talk, just want to drink tea quietly and see the scenery. Gao Yufu''s eyes darken, but this person doesn''t look at her directly. Is she so bad?


    "Yexuan, how are you recently? But what''s wrong? Shall I send someone to look for a famous doctor for you? "


    Oriental night Xuan complexion light shake head, "much better, thank you miss care!"


    Quietly pick up the cup in front of light peck, the breeze swaying, Dangqi bangs between his forehead, slowly close your eyes, feel the moment of peace!


    Looking at the elegant man opposite, Gao Yufu clenched her handkerchief and said, "the more you don''t like me, the more I want to take you down!"


    White village.


    The biggest thing in the village these days is that Xiaoyu''s family bought land to build houses!


    Not only 10 yuan a day, but also white flour steamed bread can be eaten!


    In just a few days, a large tile roofed house was built in a deserted place.


    In the village, it''s the landlord class.


    But now there is nothing in the house, and there is nothing outside the house.

 Chapter 169

    In this way, Xiaoyu simply asked them to build high courtyard walls around the house.


    It seems that although it''s almost delicious and desolate, it''s still very good.


    I want to plant some green plants, but the conditions are not allowed.


    After the house was repaired, even if there was no furniture at home, Xiaoyu waved his hand and went shopping. By the way, he bought two pieces of cloth to make clothes for everyone.


    Xiaoyu didn''t go home until he had only a few coppers left in his hand.


    Back home, Zhao Qun was surprised, "Xiaoyu, how did you buy so many things and how much did you spend?"


    "All spent!" Xiaoyu put the remaining money in Zhao Qun''s hand and spat out his tongue.


    "What?" Zhao Qun suspected that he was listening.


    "What did you just say? Is it all spent? "


    "Yes Xiaoyu looks at Zhao Qun with big eyes.


    "It''s the only money in the family. They spend money here and there to buy land and build houses. This is the last bit left at home. Why did you spend it all? "


    Zhao Qun looked at Xiaoyu in disbelief, how could he do such a thing!


    Ah?


    Xiaoyu''s face is covered!


    When she goes shopping, she just wants to buy, forgetting that she has no money at home!


    "I... I forgot!" Light rain buried his head, fingers fight fingers, dare not see Zhao Qun angry appearance!


    "You..." Zhao Qun stare big eyes, did not expect always smart light rain will do such a thing.


    Zhang Daniu, who was unloading the goods, looked at the mother and daughter in this way. He was afraid that Xiaoyu would be scolded and quickly came forward to appease Zhao Qun.


    "Well, since it''s all like this, it doesn''t help to say more. Besides, light rain is also for the sake of home. Come and have a look. Xiaoyu has bought some cloth for everyone. When he comes back, he will make a new dress. I''m very happy! "


    Back to light rain''s hand quietly to light rain gesture, let her quickly avoid.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t want to hide. It''s right to be scolded for doing something wrong, so she stands still.


    Koizumi immediately came to pull her to one side, whispered comfort, "Xiaoyu, you don''t blame mother, mother is which temper, after a while good!"


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "I''m not angry. It''s really my fault that I didn''t think about it well."


    Koizumi took Xiaoyu''s shoulder and faced her to himself, "it''s not your fault, you are still a child, we will not blame you! Well behaved, smile. If we don''t have the money, we can think of another way. Isn''t that what you said? Money is a son of a bitch, spend it and earn it


    "Poof Xiaoyu is amused by Koizumi''s funny expression.


    "Well, just smile. Let''s clean up quickly." I haven''t cleaned up so many things!


    Zhao Qun was a little angry at that time. It was good to be behind him. Four people / help put everything in place soon!


    It took another two days to get the surroundings in order to make the new home look like it.


    But when the house got better and the clothes got new, everyone drank congee again.


    This day, just got up, Xiaoyu learned a bad news.


    In the village, not only the wells but also the river has dried up.


    Zhang Daniu looked at the water tank in front of him, and sighed silently for less than one third of the water.


    "How is that good? There''s no water! "


    Zhao Qun is holding a shovel, but he has nothing to cook. Now, not to mention wild vegetables, even the bark of wild grass has been stripped.


    "This is the only thing left in our family. What should we do next?"


    They looked at each other and their faces were full of dishes.

 Chapter 170

    There is a big house, but the stomach is empty. I don''t know if it''s empty.


    "His father, what can we do now?" Zhao Qun frowned and looked at Zhang Daniu.


    Zhang Daniu was dull and then shook his head silently. "I don''t know. Don''t let the children know. Let them worry and feel sad. I''ll go to the village to find a way later."


    "Well, if..."


    "Don''t mention it, it''s all over!" Zhang Daniu quickly interrupted.


    Zhao Qun opened his mouth and didn''t say anything at last. He took the last meal of his family back to the hall and put it on the table.


    Then go to ask Xiaoyu and Koizumi to have dinner.


    Koizumi, who is not too fresh about the new house, is touring his territory.


    Light rain these two days, also don''t know is sick, or by this ghost weather make, the whole body has no strength, spirit is not good.


    "Xiaoyu, do you feel better after dinner?" Zhao Qun approached Xiaoyu and helped her up from her bed.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "I''m ok, mother, don''t worry, it''s too hot. It''ll be fine in two days!"


    "All right, get up and eat a little. If you''re not comfortable, go back to sleep! How are you Gently stroking Xiaoyu''s forehead.


    "Well!" Xiaoyu nodded against Zhao Qun.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu went back to take a nap.


    When I wake up, it''s 3-4 p.m.


    When I woke up, I found that Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun were not there, and I didn''t see Zhang Xiaoquan.


    Xiaoyu looked at the sky and wanted to cook for everyone, but he found a circle in the kitchen and didn''t see half a grain of rice.


    Dizzy light rain also didn''t think much, think may be Zhao Qun to hide.


    Because she has heard that some people steal food everywhere, and many people have run out of food.


    Move a stool to sit in the shade of the yard, and sleep with your eyes closed.


    After a while, Koizumi came back. Seeing Xiaoyu, he joked happily: "Xiaoyu, you''re up. I''ll tell you a joke. I just wanted to catch a hare in the back mountain, but I didn''t expect to catch it. I saw a good play. Do you want to know? "


    Without waiting for Xiaoyu to answer, he immediately laughed and said, "it''s ridiculous that people in the village are fighting for a wild vegetable! You don''t know, they still scrape bark to eat! "


    what?


    The light rain suddenly starts, in the heart a clatters! I have a premonition in my heart!


    Anxiously asked, "where are my parents?"


    "Oh, they said to go back to where they used to live and find something. Something has fallen." Koizumi replied casually.


    what?


    Where else? All moved in, OK! Even the buried grain is dug up for the workers to eat. What''s the ghost?


    Xiaoyu felt that something big was going to happen.


    "Come on, let''s find them." Xiaoyu took Koizumi by the hand and went to the village.


    The more I walk, the more uneasy I feel, especially when I see the scars everywhere. Everywhere I go, it''s yellow. Except the mountains in the distance are green, I can''t see any green.


    It''s like coming to another world.


    "Brother, have you been carrying water recently?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing... Nothing, let''s go!"


    Xiaoyu didn''t dare to delay. He walked forward quickly. Koizumi didn''t know how to keep up.


    Back in the village, see people are very haggard, no spirit.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi came forward to ask them if they had seen Zhang Daniu,


    Seeing that their eyes were different, they didn''t think much about it, so someone told them that Zhang Daniu and his wife had entered the mountain.

 Chapter 171

    Xiaoyu and Koizumi look at each other, Koizumi said: "parents will not go to eat?"


    "Well, should it?" Xiaoyu''s face is not very good-looking. He and Koizumi go home and wait for Zhang Daniu.


    Later, Xiaoyu learned that Zhang Daniu and his wife went to the village to borrow food, but they didn''t receive it. Instead, they got a humiliation.


    Generally speaking, what is it: your family has money and a big house. How awesome! Do you still need to borrow money?


    This kind of thing is just a little more offensive. Zhang Daniu and his wife can''t bear to be humiliated, so they have to go into the mountains to find food.


    Xiaoyu''s brothers and sisters are waiting at home, but they don''t see anyone coming back. As it gets dark, Xiaoyu doesn''t dare to wait any longer.


    "No, brother. Let''s go to the mountains to find our parents. There may be something wrong with them." Xiaoyu stands up and strides out.


    Koizumi stopped Xiaoyu, "it''s late, I''ll go. You''d better wait for the news at home."


    Xiaoyu shook his head: "no, I don''t worry."


    "But..." your health is not good?


    Before he finished speaking, Xiaoyu had already gone out for a long time, and Koizumi had no choice but to keep up.


    By this time, the sun had completely set and the sky was dim.


    They kept walking forward. "Let''s call Wang Dalang. He''s a hunter. He''s familiar with the mountains. He''s sure to help us."


    Light rain meal, looking at Koizumi talking.


    Koizumi thought he was wrong, and he was a little bit confused, so he heard Xiaoyu say "OK!"


    Light rain turns around, "I don''t know where he lives, you lead the way, let''s hurry up!"


    "Ah? Oh, yes Koizumi reaction, quickly forward, pulling light rain, afraid of her fall.


    Koizumi led the way, and they soon came to Wang Dalang''s house.


    Koizumi knocked on the door, "Wang Dalang, Wang Dalang, are you at home? I''m Zhang Xiaoquan! "


    With a few thumps, the wooden hut opened the door.


    Wang Dalang looked at Koizumi and asked, "Koizumi? What can I do for you? " He didn''t see the light rain behind Koizumi.


    "Well, my parents have gone into the mountain, but they haven''t come back yet. I''d like to ask you to help us go into the mountain to look for them."


    "This..." Wang Dalang hesitated. It was too dangerous to enter the mountain this evening.


    Xiaoyu stood out from behind Koizumi, "please, can you help me?"


    Łż


    Wang Dalang saw the sudden appearance of Xiaoyu and looked at her worried face. He couldn''t help saying "OK!"


    Xiaoyu is thin. I don''t know if she didn''t eat well. She looks haggard.


    Wang Dalang was a little distressed. "You wait a moment. I''ll go back to my room and call my two brothers."


    In less than a minute, Wang Dalang took the two brothers out and introduced them: "this is Erlang, this is Sanlang!"


    After the introduction, five people kept on going to the mountains.


    On the road, Xiaoyu thought that if the bayberry she pickled had not been damaged by the villagers when she was in prison.


    When I came out, all the red bayberry on the mountain fell out again. Now I won''t be so embarrassed.


    "Koizumi, how can your parents enter the mountain? I didn''t come back in such a big night! "


    Wang Dalang is not good to ask Xiaoyu in front of Koizumi. He is afraid of being too intimate, so he has to ask Koizumi.


    Koizumi follows Wang Dalang, holding Xiaoyu in his right handˇ° I don''t know. They didn''t tell me


    Wang Erlang and Wang Sanlang walked carefully behind the light rain, "what else? Why? It must be going to the mountain to find food. Now everyone in the village is so sad, and the water is gone. Where can we go to find food without going to the mountain? "

 Chapter 172

    Xiaoyu said, "what did you just say? The water in the village is cut off? What do you eat and drink? "


    Wang Erlang broke the branch that held him in his hand: "yes, not only the well has run out of water, but also the water in the river has dried up, don''t you know?"


    what? It is very serious.


    No wonder she went into the kitchen today. She didn''t eat any and there wasn''t much water left.


    Xiaoyu has a heavy face. It seems that she is too optimistic.


    She had thought that she could earn some money by making ice when it was hot and dry.


    But she asked Zhang Daniu, a stonecutter, about the main material she needed most. But he said he had never heard of such a thing.


    So this plan has been shelved, which also leads to the situation that there is nothing now.


    "Xiaoyu, isn''t your family rich? With such a large house built, why do you still need to go into the mountains to find food? "


    Wang Sanlang''s confused voice wakes Xiaoyu from his thoughts.


    Light rain light head, "originally I also think my family still have some money, just buy land to build a house. But later, it became what it is now. There is nothing to eat at home... "


    Wang Erlang and Wang Sanlang stare at Xiaoyu with big eyes and big mouth.


    "How is that possible?"


    Isn''t their family always lavish?


    Koizumi tightened Xiaoyu''s hand, "what''s impossible!"


    Koizumi and Xiaoyu look ugly now. They are worried about the safety of Mr. and Mrs. Zhang Daniu.


    Worried that the two younger brothers might say something wrong, Wang Dalang quickly cut in.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just because Xiaoyu is so smart, your family will get better soon!"


    Light rain with a smile, did not speak.


    Several people searched in the mountains.


    "Father, mother..."


    "Father... Mother..."


    "Uncle Zhang... Aunt Zhang..."


    The shouts of the party wandered in the mountains.


    Tonight''s moonlight is not particularly good, a little bit bright.


    I can barely see the road under my feet, but I can''t tell if it''s a branch or a snake!


    Everyone was panting and had been wandering in the mountains for nearly two hours.


    I didn''t dare to go too far. It was the brothers Wang Dalang who led me to a safer place.


    "We can''t go deeper. Let''s go back. Maybe uncle and Aunt Zhang have already gone back?"


    Wang Dalang frowned. They had looked for everything they could.


    We''ve already found the place we can''t find. If we go inside, we''ll find the place where the big guys live together.


    Once he broke in by mistake and almost didn''t come back. They can''t go in any more.


    "No! They certainly didn''t go back. " Xiaoyu shakes her head firmly, she can feel it.


    "If you don''t dare to go in, go back first. Koizumi and I will go in and look for you today. Thank you very much."


    Xiaoyu sincerely smile at the three, thank you.


    "No, you can''t go in!" Wang Dalang stands in front of Xiaoyu and reaches out to stop herˇ° It''s dangerous inside


    "I know, but I have to go in! Thank you


    Xiaoyu takes Koizumi by the hand and goes on.


    Wang Dalang''s three brothers looked at each other, and he hesitated: "let''s..." let''s go first.


    Wang Dalang stamped his foot, "Xiaoyu, Koizumi, wait for me!" We''re going to run forward.


    Stopped by Wang Erlang, he yelled: "big brother! If you can''t, you''ll be dead! "


    Wang Dalang broke away from Wang Erlang''s hand and solemnly looked at the brothers and said, "I can''t watch them die. You two go back first. We can''t be trapped together!"

 Chapter 173

    "Big brother, we are brothers. How can we leave the two of us when we have something to shoulder together? " Wang Sanlang looks at Wang Dalang with complaint.


    "Yes! We are not people who are greedy for life and afraid of death! " Wang Erlang also looked at Wang Dalang with disapproval.


    "But..."


    "Oh, big brother, don''t be so busy. After a while, they are all far away. Let''s chase them quickly."


    Wang Sanlang quickly followed the steps of Xiaoyu.


    Wang Dalang can only follow the crowd and come quickly.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are very surprised to see the three brothers of the Wang family who are catching up again.


    "You..."


    "What''s the matter with us?" Wang San Lang grinned, "isn''t it very moving? Isn''t he a hero? "


    Thank me, praise me and flatter me.


    But Koizumi said, "yes! What a fool


    Wang Sanlang''s face was muddled and his smile stopped. He was just about to say that Zhang Koizumi didn''t stand up for justice.


    Koizumi bowed solemnly and sincerely to his brother, "I''m really moved. Thank you very much!"


    Looking at Koizumi like this, he is not very comfortable with Wang Sanlang.


    Quickly came forward to help Koizumi up, "what are you doing? I''m just kidding! I''m sorry to be so formal! "


    Light rain has been absent-minded around, very worried, do not know where her parents are now? Is there any danger?


    It''s up to Wang Dalang to stand up and say, "come on, it''s important to do business. Let''s find someone quickly."


    We continued to look for people in the dark forest, and the shouts echoed in the mountain stream.


    Because there are no lighting tools, people are more careful when they walk.


    Especially Xiaoyu, Koizumi basically pulls her, did not dare to let go.


    "Father, mother... Where are you? Hear the reply... "Xiaoyu shouts as she walks.


    Walking is the click and Shua of stepping on the branches.


    From time to time, I used my hand to block the branches in front of me or beside me, but Xiaoyu was more or less scratched.


    Just as light rain and they go deeper and deeper.


    Xiaoyu happened to be on a slope. She slipped, then fell down and rolled down next to the slope.


    "Ah..." Xiaoyu''s scream has been rolling down with her.


    Koizumi was originally pulling light rain, but just at that moment did not grasp firmly, let light rain fall.


    Koizumi face dew panic, anxious to shout: "light rain, light rain..."


    Seeing light rain rolling farther and farther, Koizumi couldn''t find his way, so he had to slide down the rolling road of light rain.


    From time to time, use your hands to catch the branches or weeds passing by to buffer your speed.


    Two hands full of blood, even the face also has a lot of damage.


    Koizumi did not care about the pain, and went after Xiaoyu without hesitation.


    Wang''s three brothers, who are not far from Xiaoyu and Koizumi, hear the scream here and come quickly.


    I only saw Koizumi rolling down the slope, but I didn''t have time to save them. Three people hurry to find the way down!


    Xiaoyu is rolling all the way. It seems that the journey is as long as a century.


    In light rain body and mind all tired time finally fell bottom.


    Because it''s dark all around, light rain can''t see anything.


    When I want to get up, I find that my left hand is weak, especially painful. It should be a fracture.


    The feet are also very painful, and the whole body is painful.


    Xiaoyu endured the pain and reached out to touch it everywhere.


    If you touch it, you will find a place like a wall.


    Walk slowly next to the stone wall, because when you can''t see anything in front of your eyes, leaning against the wall is the safest way to walk in your heart.

 Chapter 174

    It''s just when Xiaoyu is walking slowly, and I don''t know how long it''s been.


    There was a faint light in front of my eyes.


    Xiaoyu walked along the bright place. This time, she soon came to the bright place.


    This is a small hole, and the light comes from this hole.


    There is a big hole just above the top of the cave, and the light comes from above.


    Cave is like the core of the earth, special beauty, is a gift of nature.


    There are not only all kinds of beautiful magmatic rocks, small trees and flowers, rockery wonders.


    There is also a small attic, which is located on the stone wall of the cave.


    "My God, how could there be such a beautiful place? Is this a fairyland on earth? " Xiaoyu sighs.


    Since stepping into this wonderful place, Xiaoyu feels that he has come to a paradise.


    Does she even think she''s dead? Otherwise, how could you come to such a beautiful place.


    She walked forward slowly, squatting down from time to time and sniffing the beautiful flowers by the road.


    Then he came to the stream under the rockery, held a handful of water in his hand and drank it slowly into his mouth.


    "Well, the water is so sweet! Just like the sweet spring... "


    Looking at his awkward reflection on the water, he reached out to wash it in the water.


    But see oneself is full of blood and dirty hands, think or put down.


    Don''t let your dirty hands tarnish such a clear spring.


    Stand up, slowly forward, enjoy the beauty of this place.


    Slowly light rain came to the attic door, looking up at the ancient and simple door.


    There is a plaque on it - Xuanling cave!


    Xiaoyu''s eyes blinked: isn''t this really immortal cave?


    Did she cross again? Came to a mysterious world!


    Next, I won''t give her any martial arts mental skills, and then I''ll go up to the top of my life?


    Xiaoyu shakes her head and shakes off such a strange idea in her mind.


    Just as she was about to push the door in, it suddenly opened.


    Scared Xiaoyu back two steps, defensive looking at the crack in the door, afraid of running out of what ghost things.


    But there was no ghost, but there was a burst of smoke.


    After the smoke dispersed, Xiaoyu poked his head and slowly pushed the door open and went in.


    Found that the furnishings of the house is very simple, on a small desk, next to a low stool.


    There is a roll of bamboo slips on the table. Next to the bamboo slips is a round, white stone.


    The light rain came near and gently blew the thick dust on the table.


    The dust came up on her face and made her cough.


    "Cough cough..." half a sound to recover.


    It seems that this place has been vacant for a long time. No one has been here for a long time.


    Xiaoyu curiously picked up the bamboo slips and prepared to take a micro view, but just picked up the bamboo slips, it was like being weathered, and instantly scattered into fly ash.


    Xiaoyu opens his mouth. Is this a place that has been sealed up for hundreds or even thousands of years?


    Can''t you touch anything in this?


    But looking at the dim light of the small stone on the table, like being attracted, involuntarily stretched out his hand, put the stone in the palm of his hand.


    I''m just about to observe carefully what this is.


    The little stone disappeared and disappeared out of thin air.


    What''s going on here?


    It''s so weird, isn''t it! Is it a ghost?

 Chapter 175

    Xiaoyu looks left and right, up and down. She is afraid that something will come out to scare her.


    But in the end, she didn''t find anything.


    Just want to lie on the ground to look for, this small stone is not when she didn''t hold steady, fell on the ground?


    A fit of dizziness came and fell to the ground.


    Her idea at that time was: I C, that is to say, I can''t touch other people''s things casually. I''m cheap!


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, he finds himself lying on the bed in his room.


    She looked at her hands incredulously. Wasn''t she in the cave just now? How can you be in your own home?


    "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, you wake up!" Koizumi''s voice was full of surprise.


    As soon as Koizumi stepped into Xiaoyu''s room, he found that Xiaoyu woke up and ran over happily.


    "Xiaoyu, you finally wake up. We are scared! How are you feeling now? Is there anything else wrong? "


    Xiaoyu looks at Koizumi and her room.


    "Are we not on the mountain?" he asked suspiciously? Why am I in bed? "


    Koizumi didn''t glare at her angrily: "I still said that I left well. But you suddenly rolled down the mountain, and I ran all the way down the mountain to chase you!


    When I finally roll to the end, I find you have fainted, so I have to carry you back! "


    Light rain awkwardly ha ha: "I didn''t step on it firmly!"


    After a pause, I thought of Zhang Daniu and them.


    "What about father and mother? Did you find them? Are they OK? " Xiaoyu asks anxiously. Get up and get up.


    Koizumi quickly stopped her and pushed her back to bedˇ° Don''t worry. My parents have come back safely. "


    "Back? What''s going on? Where did you find it? " Xiaoyu excitedly pulls Koizumi''s sleeve.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Lie down and listen to me talk to you slowly." Koizumi helped Xiaoyu back to bed and sat by the bed.


    "Say it quickly..." Xiaoyu stares at Koizumi with wide eyes.


    Koizumi in the eyes of Xiaoyu curious, to her slowly explain the course of things.


    "Here''s the thing..." Koizumi fell into memory.


    At that time, after the light rain rolled down the mountain, he was so anxious that he followed him down the mountain.


    After a long time of rolling, the body was scratched in many places, hands and face were also abraded.


    Finally, he reached the bottom of the mountain. By the light moonlight, he searched for the trace of light rain.


    A faint light rain was found beside a grass.


    He came forward to hold Xiaoyu, shaking and shouting: "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu..."


    Finally found that light rain still breathing, heartbeat is also in, this just put down a high hanging heart.


    He carried the light rain on his back and slowly went forward to find the way up.


    Because he also fell from such a high place and hurt his leg.


    Just saw a good stick on the side of the road, picked it up as a crutch, propped it up and walked forward slowly.


    Just when he left for a long time, Wang Dalang''s voice came from the front.


    "Xiaoyu... Koizumi..."


    He quickly replied, "here we are, here we are..."


    Hearing the voice, Wang Dalang came quickly.


    Seeing Xiaoyu fainting on Koizumi''s back, he asked anxiously, "what''s wrong with Xiaoyu? How is she? Is there any danger? "


    "She''s OK, she just fainted! And you? Do you have anything to do Koizumi also looked at Wang Dalang worried.


    "It''s OK. We''re all OK. When we just came down, we also found Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang! "

 Chapter 176

    "What? You found my parents? Where are they now? " Koizumi was very excited to learn that he had found his parents.


    "Just in front, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang just have one foot stuck in the stone crack. Erlang and Sanlang are helping them. I''ll come to you."


    "Really? Let''s get there quickly Koizumi followed Wang Dalang in the same direction.


    After walking for a long time, I saw several figures in front of me.


    It turned out that Wang Erlang and Wang Sanlang were waiting for them after they rescued them.


    Seeing Xiaoyu and Koizumi, we all sighed and cared again.


    This is the beginning to go home, and so on when we get to Xiaoyu''s home, the day has begun to dim.


    The memory is over.


    Xiaoyu sighed: "this time, thanks to the three brothers of the Wang family. If they were not here, our family would be..."


    "Yes, according to Wang Dalang, everyone in the forest has been rioting these days, as if they can''t find food in it.


    Fortunately, we were lucky this time. We only met a few snakes, but we didn''t meet any big guys! " Koizumi is very glad that if the big guy, any one, they can not resist, not to mention still hungry.


    "By the way, I haven''t thank them yet. Where are they now?"


    "We want to keep them at home to have a rest and have dinner. After all, we are tired all night.


    But they insist on going back. They also say that they are dirty all over. They are afraid that they will make us dirty. They need to go back and change into clean clothes to come back! "


    Xiaoyu nodded, the three brothers are good.


    "Where are your parents and relatives? How are they doing? " Thinking of what Koizumi said, their feet are stuck in the cracks of the stone, so they must be injured.


    "It''s not serious. I didn''t hurt my muscles and bones. It''s just a little bruised and bruised. I''ve asked the doctor to see me


    "Doctor? Do we still have money? " Xiaoyu remembers that his family seems to have no money.


    Koizumi shook his head: "doctor Zhou said that he would give it to you next time. Now everyone''s situation is not good. If you can help, please help more!"


    Xiaoyu nodded. It seems that there are many good people in this village.


    "That''s good. Go back to your room and have a rest. Don''t take care of me. I didn''t sleep all night, did you?"


    "It''s OK. I''m not sleepy. You sleep a little longer, and I''ll look after my parents! "


    Koizumi cut Xiaoyu''s hair and turned to leave Xiaoyu''s room.


    Looking at Koizumi''s back, Xiaoyu lies down at ease, because she finds that the elder brother suddenly has a responsibility, and will know that he has taken on the responsibility of the family.


    Xiaoyu recalled the scenes of the cave, and they all played back clearly.


    Is this a dream?


    Koizumi said that she fainted to one side, which means that the side did not go to the cave or other places.


    Did she hit a ghost?


    Xiaoyu thought about it and didn''t come up with a reason. Instead, she fell asleep again.


    By the time she woke up, it was afternoon.


    Outside, the courtyard was very lively, and the sound of conversation came in.


    Xiaoyu is full of curiosity. She gets up and pushes the door to see that the three brothers of the Wang family have come.


    Koizumi and her parents are joking with them in the yard.


    See light rain up, all happy to say hello to her.


    "Light rain..."


    "Light rain..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Xiaoyu, get up. Come and sit down. We''re talking about your childhood." Zhao Qun waves to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu came over with a smile: "mother, do you say bad things about me?"

 Chapter 177

    "I don''t want to speak ill of you? You don''t want to think about how naughty you are and how many embarrassing things you''ve done! "


    Slapping the light rain walking in with a smile, he pulled her to his side and sat down.


    "Niang..." light rain doesn''t depend on Du mouth, angrily looked at Zhao Qun one eye.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t say no! " Zhao Qun turns around and stares at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu immediately nodded: "can, what you say is what..." who let you be my mother?


    Xiaoyu''s dogleg appearance made everyone laugh.


    Wang Sanlang laughed and looked at Zhao Qun: "Auntie, do you usually chat so funny? It''s so much fun


    Xiaoyu sat down and said with a smile, "thank you for your help last night, but please don''t hesitate to ask for anything we can do for you in the future."


    Xiaoyu finished, the whole family nodded solemnly.


    "In the future, if you have anything that I can do, just say hello!"


    "Uncle, you... Are so outsider!" The three brothers of the Wang family didn''t know why.


    "Ha ha ha, well, let''s not talk about it. I''ll show you around the garden, but because there''s no money in the end, I''ll make it look like this. When I get rich, I''ll do it again! "


    Xiaoyu didn''t want to make everyone uncomfortable, so he stood up and proposed.


    "OK, then you all go around. I''ll cook for you. They brought two wild rabbits. I made them for you to eat! " Zhao Qun also stood up and took Zhang Daniu to the kitchen.


    They are all young people. Let them play by themselves!


    Xiaoyu''s hand is broken, so Koizumi supports her.


    Five people began to visit their rooms, and then went to Houshan for a tour before they came back.


    During the whole process, Wang Dalang blushed to talk to Xiaoyu, and his other two brothers encouraged him to help him find opportunities.


    Looking at these children in order to pursue girls, and try to let her heart burst.


    In her eyes, she is a 20-year-old girl, did not treat them as an equal.


    Naturally, it''s impossible to have pink bubbles.


    After a pleasant visit, we all sat in the yard and enjoyed a not very rich dinner.


    "Aunts and uncles, everyone in the village is having a hard time now. I''m afraid someone will starve to death in a few days.


    On my way to town the day before yesterday, I found someone fainting on the side of the road. I think someone will eat guanyintu next.


    Do you have any countermeasures next? "


    Thinking of the scenes in recent days, Wang Dalang''s heart can''t stop worrying. Even when he goes up the mountain, he seldom hits the prey.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the days will be hard.


    Zhang Daniu put down his chopsticks, took a deep breath of the welding smoke beside him, and sighed: "we have no good way. Now we can only take a step to see it!"


    Looking around at this new home, it seems that it can''t stay.


    "Brother Wang, if you get any prey, you can sell it to Defu restaurant in the town. I have a good relationship with their family. If you name me, the price will be better."


    Looking at the thin three teenagers opposite, Xiaoyu suggested.


    "Well, yes! Thank you, Xiao Yu


    After the three brothers left, Zhang and his wife called Xiaoyu and Koizumi to the table to sit down.


    "As you can see, now that we are short of food, the house is of little use.


    I want you to come here today, that is, to discuss and sell the house for some food or money to maintain the next life! "

 Chapter 178

    Although he felt very sad, Zhang Daniu still said the heavy news.


    Xiaoyu is shocked. Has it been reduced to the point of selling a house?


    "But..." this house has just been built. It''s going to sell after two days. Isn''t it too bad?


    "Let''s see if there''s any other way. Don''t rush to sell the house. It''s our first home after all?"


    Zhang Daniu''s heart is very heavy, but he looks at Xiaoyu gently, raises his hand and caresses Xiaoyu''s face.


    "I know, dad will think of another way. He won''t come to this step until he has to!"


    After all, this home is the painstaking efforts of Xiaoyu.


    "Tomorrow Koizumi and I will go to the town to see if we have any work to do! So I can buy something to eat. "


    Zhao Qun nodded, "tomorrow I''ll embroider some handkerchiefs at home to exchange money! As long as our family is steadfast and willing to work hard, we will certainly be able to get through this time! "


    At night, Xiaoyu is lying in bed with her head full of thoughts.


    What should I do? What should we do?


    She hit her head hard with her hand.


    Isn''t she always boasting of her intelligence? Why don''t you have a brain this time?


    But no matter how she thought about it, she didn''t come up with a good idea.


    In the middle of the night, Xiaoyu felt thirsty half asleep.


    I just think if only I could have some water to drink.


    Then she found herself in a wonderful place.


    It''s different from the wonderful cave you started to see.


    It''s gray here, about an acre of land.


    And there''s a little well just around the corner.


    There is a small wooden house next to the well.


    Xiaoyu quickly ran to the side of the well and squatted down, holding a handful of water in his hand.


    It''s sweet and delicious, similar to the taste of the water in that cave.


    Xiaoyu in the dream gets water to drink and then plays chess with Duke Zhou.


    There was no doubt about the others.


    When Xiaoyu got up the next day, Zhang Daniu and Koizumi had gone to the town to look for a job.


    Zhao Qun is also sitting in the yard embroidering handkerchiefs.


    See light rain up: "light rain, the kitchen left you something to eat!"


    "Oh, I see." Xiaoyu grins.


    But when Xiaoyu saw a bowl of wild vegetable soup on the kitchen stove.


    A small bowl with two pieces of wild vegetables in it and then nothing.


    Xiaoyu frowns, looking at such things, she really has no appetite.


    And she didn''t feel hungry, especially when there was no water in the tank.


    Even more dare not eat!


    Go back to the yard, did not disturb the busy Zhao Qun, quietly walked to the back of the mountain.


    Sitting on the mountain under a big tree, looking at the distance, my mind is blank.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking. I just watch the white clouds change in the blue sky.


    The clouds are curly and the breeze is light. If we ignore the scars at the foot of the mountain.


    What a wonderful picture it will be!


    In such an undisturbed place, Xiaoyu gradually fell asleep.


    "Help... Help..."


    The sound of calling for help comes to Xiaoyu''s ear and wakes Xiaoyu up.


    After Xiaoyu opened his eyes, he stood up and looked around, but he didn''t see anyone, nor heard the cry for help.


    Xiaoyu claps her head. She must be sleepy. She is always suspicious recently.


    Look at the sky, light rain patted his ass, slowly back.


    Before entering the door, I heard all kinds of abuse and worry from Zhao Qun in the yard!

 Chapter 179

    Xiaoyu hurried in and saw Zhao Qun standing in the distance, talking endlessly.


    Zhang Daniu and Koizumi sat on the stool with their backs to the direction of Xiaoyu.


    "How can they go so far? You can''t beat people without work! It''s like this... "


    Zhao Qun said, while giving two people medicine.


    "We didn''t know it would be like this! Now we all have the same difficulties. Many people go to find jobs and often fight for a job in the University of technology! "


    Zhang Daniu relieved Zhao Qun and didn''t want her to worry.


    "Mother, you don''t know. They are just like anyone else. If they want to do something with them, they will try their best. It''s frightening! "


    Koizumi gently blows his injured hands and complains.


    Xiaoyu heard that he was injured and hit again, so he quickly stepped forward.


    As soon as they walked in, they saw Zhang Daniu and Koizumi''s skin blistering and swollen face, and their hands were all bruised and bruised.


    The clothes on my body are also ragged and there is no good place.


    "What''s the matter? Who hit you? I''ll go to the police and arrest them all! " Light rain concerned to come forward, looking at two people''s tragic like to report to the official.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that when we go out looking for something to do, we have some conflicts with others. Don''t worry. We''ll be OK!"


    Worried that Xiaoyu would help them out, Zhang Daniu quickly explained.


    Xiaoyu frowned, "is it necessary to do something like this? You won''t meet any ruffians, will you


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about it. Go to find out if there is any wine at home. If not, bring some water to wash your father''s wounds."


    Zhao Qun, who gave them medicine, said casually.


    After hearing this, Xiaoyu goes back to the house to search for wine.


    But no wine was found, so Xiaoyu had to go to the kitchen to get water.


    All the water in the water tank is poured out and there is only a small bowl.


    Light rain ruthless, straight from the end to the courtyard.


    With a small handkerchief, wet to two people wipe the wound.


    It''s been a long time since all the wounds were treated.


    Zhang Daniu''s mouth is dry, and his mouth is dry. "Xiaoyu, bring some water for Dad, I''m thirsty!"


    Koizumi also raised his pale and bloodstained mouth, "I want to drink too. I''m so thirsty that I don''t have water to drink today!"


    Xiaoyu looks at Zhang Daniu and Koizumi, remembering the bowl of wild vegetable soup this morning, "OK, wait!"


    He ran to the kitchen to bring wild vegetable soup and handed it to Zhang Daniu


    Zhang Daniu immediately took it and began to drink it. But he looked at the spring in his hand and stopped.


    "Come on, Koizumi, Dad, drink it, you drink it!" Pass the bowl to Koizumi.


    Koizumi looked at Zhang Daniu and made sure that he did drink. He took the bowl and drank up the soup.


    Put the bowl on the table and wipe your mouth contentedly.


    Only Zhao Qun looks at the bowl on the table.


    Finally, I closed my eyes and said nothing.


    In the afternoon, two unexpected people came to the family, the legendary elder sister Zhang Xiaoli and her husband, whom Xiaoyu had never seen before.


    Looking at the arrival of the two, the family warmly greet.


    "Xiao Li, why are you here? How is your family? " Zhao Qun takes Zhang Xiaoli''s hand and goes back.


    Zhang Xiaoli frowned on her face, and she hesitated in her cloth clothes.


    "Very... Very good!"


    Seeing that Zhang Daniu and Zhang Koizumi standing on one side were covered with injuries, they came forward with concern, "Dad, Koizumi, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 180

    "It''s nothing. It''s just a fight. Sit in the room quickly!" Zhang Daniu explained casually and asked them to go inside.


    Zhang Xiaoli''s husband looked left and right, and his eyes turned.


    "Mom and Dad, when did you build such a big house? It will cost a lot of money Feng Yu said in a loud voice. He couldn''t stop admiring.


    I didn''t expect that such a poor man of Koizumi''s family would build a big house!


    "Not long ago, just a few days ago! Feng Yu, sit here! " Zhao Qun called, and everyone sat in the yard.


    Feng Yu sat on the stool, and his eyes looked everywhere from time to time.


    When I saw my sister-in-law was so beautiful, my eyes were stunned. I remember when I came last time, I was not so beautiful!


    "It''s light rain. It''s so beautiful!" That eye color is narrow, see light rain want to fight up.


    Zhao Qun did not notice, but also boasted, "this girl is lazy all day, of course, good-looking!"


    Zhang Xiaoli lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Father, mother, are you doing any big business?


    We just went to the place where we used to live to find you. I heard that you made money in business and bought land and built a big house here. We just found you.


    When I first came to the house, I didn''t dare to knock on the door for fear of going wrong! "


    Feng Yu said in a loud voice, thinking, "well, I''m afraid I can ask for a lot of things. Maybe the money is a little bit too.".


    "Brother in law, you don''t know. A long time ago, Xiaoyu made some money for his family. This is the big house he built. It''s raining heavily in my family."


    Although Koizumi was injured, he was very happy to see his sister and brother-in-law come. When explaining, he praised Xiaoyu.


    Feng Yu pretended to be surprised: "Wow, really! That light rain is really heavy! "


    My heart is: cut, labor and capital already know, if you do not know your family rich, labor and capital will not come, afraid you pick me!


    Xiaoyu looks at his affectation and feels sick. I really don''t know how such a person is her brother-in-law.


    Looking at Zhang Xiaoli who has been silent, Zhao Qun asked, "girl, what''s wrong with you? Why don''t you talk? Is it because you''re not feeling well? "


    Zhang Xiaoli flurried up, "nothing... Nothing!"


    "Nothing. How do you sweat? Why don''t you come in and lie down? "


    This girl has always been honest, don''t dare to say that she is not in good health.


    Zhang Xiaoli opens her mouth, looks at her parents'' caring eyes, and wants to say something.


    Feng Yu next to her pinched her thigh.


    Tears of pain came down at that time!


    Looking at Zhang Xiaoli crying, Zhao Qun quickly asked, "girl, what''s the matter? You said, "here is my mother!"


    Zhang Xiaoli choked, feeling really bad.


    Especially in the past two years, because she had not given birth to a child, no one in Feng Yu''s family looked at her.


    Let her work in the field before dawn every day, and don''t let her have enough to eat!


    Those who get up early and work late are often scolded and beaten


    The more I think about it, the more I feel aggrieved. I really want to cry with my parents.


    "Daughter in law, what''s the matter with you? I haven''t seen my parents for a long time. What do you want to tell them? " Feng Yu embraces Zhang Xiaoli''s shoulder with concern.


    But only Zhang Xiaoli saw the threat in his eyes: if you don''t speak well, go back and see how I teach you!


    Zhang Xiaoli choked and hesitated: "Dad, mom, our family hasn''t been boiling for several days. I want to... I want to borrow some food for you to go back!"

 Chapter 181

    "This..." Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun looked at each other.


    Looking at her in embarrassment, "my child, I''m not reluctant to be a parent. I really don''t have any food at home. Alas..."


    Zhang Daniu sighed deeply. He was very sad that he couldn''t help the child.


    Feng Yu''s fierce eyes flashed by. Damn Zhang Daniu, he lives in such a big house, and he can''t bear to give his daughter something to eat.


    Hypocritical smile, "Dad, Niang, you don''t listen to Xiao Li nonsense, although our family is really no rice pot.


    But it''s not easy for everyone. We just want to see you. There''s no other meaning! "


    Xiaoyu looks at this brother-in-law with disdain. It''s really hypocritical. That''s what the saying goes. If you make a woman''s watch, you can still set up a memorial archway!


    Seeing that the whole family had gathered together, Zhang Daniu proposed to Zhao Qunˇ° Now that we have no food, we''d better kill our pig and eat it. Anyway, there is nothing to feed now! "


    Zhao Qun is a little reluctant to give up. He has been raised for so longˇ° This... "


    But looking at an individual weak and sick, thin almost out of phase of the child, had no choice but to agreeˇ° Ok... OK! "


    Feng Yu secretly hated that there were pigs to eat at home, but he said that there was nothing to eat to coax ghosts? Clearly is reluctant to give up!


    "Koizumi, if you go back to the village and ask the three brothers of the Wang family to help you, you can have a good meal!" Zhang said to Koizumi.


    "Ah Koizumi is running out quickly. It''s good to have meat!


    Feng Yu''s face is very ugly. These two old people just said they didn''t have food at home, but now they ask others to eat it. What''s the reason?


    "Dad, why ask others to help? There are so many people in our family


    "Feng Yu, as you said, it''s not easy for everyone. If you can help me, help me!" Why is the son-in-law so strange today?


    Feng Yu scolded his father in his heart. If he could help others, he would help others. To his family, he said that he had nothing to eat and had no heart.


    He gave Zhang Xiaoli an elbow pestle and asked her to stand up and say something.


    Zhang Xiaoli looked back at him and said nothing.


    Because Xiaoyu didn''t know what happened, she didn''t dare to talk casually.


    Soon, the three brothers of the Wang family and Koizumi will come!


    A few men soon pulled out the pig, which was less than 100 Jin, and stabbed it.


    The blood spurted out, and there was a big wooden basin under it.


    The red blood trickled into the basin.


    The pig was kicking around on the bench, and soon he was out of breath.


    Zhao Qun went forward to carry the wooden basin full of blood to the kitchen, and sprinkled a little salt on the blood.


    Koizumi and others, who are preparing to boil water to scald the pig''s hair, are blinded.


    There''s no water. How can I get it?


    Xiaoyu thought, "why don''t you bake it with fire and bake off the hair?"


    Zhang Daniu felt that there was no way to do it. He asked everyone to do what Xiaoyu said.


    For a time, the air was full of the smell of burning pig hair.


    It didn''t take a long time to deal with it. Then I opened my intestines and broke my stomach. I dug out the contents of the pig''s stomach and put them aside.


    And cut the pork into pieces.


    Zhao Qun chooses two pieces of meat and mentions the kitchen. Xiaoyu and Xiaoli also help.


    And the men are in the yard!


    Because there is no water, light rain is very difficult.


    See the side of the pig blood has been precipitated, mind.


    "Mother, you cut meat. Elder sister, you go to find some wild vegetables, and we''ll have stew at night! "

 Chapter 182

    "What is stew?" The two spoke in unison.


    "It''s a hodgepodge. Everything is cooked in one pot! Let''s act quickly. "


    After Xiaoyu''s explanation, he rummaged around the house.


    Zhang Xiaoli is looking for wild vegetables nearby!


    Because there was no water, Zhao Qun couldn''t wash it, so he cut the skin one by one.


    Light rain will precipitate a few blood filtration, looks better.


    Then put the meat into the pot and stir fry. When the oil comes out, pour in the water.


    Then cut the dried fern into sections, sprinkle some salt, cover the pot and simmer slowly.


    Zhang Xiaoli found wild vegetables, but there is no water to wash them. Pick clean ones and put them in. Then cut some pig blood into them.


    It''s getting dark when you''ve finished with the pork.


    Zhao Qun Xiaoli brings the dishes to the table, sets up the bowls and chopsticks, and greets everyone to eat.


    "After dinner, everyone sit here!"


    Everyone gathered around and happily picked up the bowl and ate the delicious meal.


    "Well, it''s delicious," big mouthed, "delicious..."


    Everyone is like a starving ghost who has been starving for many days.


    "Auntie, your craftsmanship is so good that it reminds me of my mother''s taste." Wang Dalang laughs and flatters Zhao Qun.


    The black line of light rain, do you think I''m his mother?


    "Ha ha ha, if it''s delicious, just eat a little more, just enough!" Zhao Qun raised his head in his busy schedule, replied and continued to struggle.


    "Well, ha ha..." giggling Wang Dalang secretly looked at Xiaoyu, and then he buried himself in eating.


    The two brothers next to him have no face to see. Big brother is so stupid!


    "Son in law, eat more!" Zhang Daniu also said hello to Feng Yu.


    Feng Yu''s spirit is all in the bowl at the moment, and his eyes have been staring at the pot.


    I didn''t expect that the life of my father-in-law''s family is so good. This time, I must take a good shave off them.


    When he heard Zhang Daniu''s voice, he just made a sound of "Mm-hmm..."!


    After eating a full meal, everyone sat or lay down, feeling a little uncomfortable.


    Talk and laugh again, take a rest, Zhang. The three brothers of the Wang family just proposed to go back, and Zhao Qun quickly called them.


    "Wait a minute." Next to the fast track, a piece of meat was placed on the board, and the biggest one was picked up.


    "Take this meat back and eat it!"


    Zhao Qun handed the meat to Wang Dalang.


    "This..." the three brothers of the Wang family were confused.


    Feng Yu was also confused. What''s the matter with his mother-in-law''s family? Just ask someone to come and have a meal. How can you even take it with you!


    "Auntie, we can''t take this meat. We''ve already had a meal at your house. How can we take it back?"


    Although he wanted to, the three brothers declined.


    "Dalao, you three brothers don''t refuse. Take it. It''s also our family''s wish."


    Zhang Daniu put the meat directly into Wang Dalang''s arms.


    "If you put it off again, you won''t be allowed to come to our house again."


    Zhang Daniu''s words are dead, which makes Wang Dalang and Wang Dalang unable to refuse.


    "Then... Thank you, Auntie and uncle!" After thanking him, Wang Dalang went home.


    Feng Yu looked at the three brothers of the Wang family walking out, as if they were scraping a piece of meat from him.


    "Mom and Dad, how can you give meat to other people''s homes? We don''t have food to eat yet!"


    Feng Yu lost his face, just like what he sent out was his own meat.


    Xiaoyu couldn''t bear it for a long time. He said sarcastically, "it''s really strange. Our family gives away our own things to others. What''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 183

    Feng Yu''s face was stiff. "I... I''m thinking about you? Now that everyone is living in such a difficult time, how can they still take things out? "


    Feng Yu said with awe inspiring righteousness. The more he said, the more he felt that he was right.


    Xiaoyu is about to retort and is stopped by Zhao Qun.


    "Thanks to the three brothers for something happened at home.


    It''s getting late. Let''s have a rest! " Zhao Qun, who didn''t want to say more, stopped the conversation and drove people to bed.


    Tie up the meat with grass and hang it under the eaves to dry.


    We''ll do the rest tomorrow.


    Because there are many rooms at home, Feng Yu and Zhang Xiaoli sleep in the same room.


    "Xiao Li, did you tell your mother about the family and ask them to lend us some money?" Lying on the bed, Feng Yu asked Xiaoli in a low voice.


    "Didn''t my parents say that? There is no money at home. When you see us coming, you kill all the pigs you feed at home. What else do you want? "


    Zhang Xiaoli is a little angry. She can''t be too good a person.


    Feng Yu slapped Xiaoli in the face.


    "I gave you a face, didn''t I? Don''t think I dare not beat you at your mother''s house! " At the moment, Feng Yu has a fierce face.


    Zhang Xiaoli covers the beaten left face and looks at Feng Yu with tearful eyes. She only dares to cry in a low voice and does not dare to cry loudly.


    "There''s really nothing at home. I''ve looked for it all, and I don''t have a grain of grain!" Zhang Xiaoli said to Qu Baba.


    "No?" Feng Yu raised his voice, "are you sure?"


    "Really... Really, I''ve looked for everything at home and abroad, and there''s nothing valuable." When she came, she was warned by Feng Yu''s family that she wanted to bring something back from her mother''s home.


    But now there is really nothing at home. If I go back, I don''t know how to be polished by my family!


    Feng Yu''s face flashed by. In that case


    Think of here, see the side is still crying in a low voice of Zhang Xiaoli, impatient said.


    "Don''t cry. Your cat pees. Go to sleep. Let me hear you cry again. I won''t kill you!"


    Then he turned his back to Zhang Xiaoli and fell asleep.


    Zhang Xiaoli shed tears, but did not dare to make a sound.


    In another room, Xiaoyu came to the wonderful place again.


    Under the gray fog, there was an acre of square black land.


    "It''s strange how I came to this place again! Am I dreaming again? "


    Xiaoyu slowly goes to the well and reaches for water again.


    It''s still sweet.


    Just as she got up to see what the cabin was.


    She heard the cries again: "help... Help... Help..."


    This time the voice is so clear, as if shouting in the ear.


    As if there was a kind of invisible traction, let her open the door.


    When she entered as like as two peas, she saw the same pattern of the cave room.


    The same dusty room, the same tables and benches.


    There is a roll of bamboo slips and a round stone on the table.


    And the cry for help came from the little stone.


    Just when Xiaoyu felt strange and wanted to reach out to touch the little stone, he was awakened by a shaking.


    "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, wake up, our meat has been stolen!" Koizumi shakes Xiaoyu hard.


    Originally, Xiaoyu, who was still confused, woke up when he heard that the meat had been stolen.


    "What did you say?" He turned over and went out of the house before he could even put on his shoes.

 Chapter 184

    But all the meat hanging under the eaves is gone.


    The pig was originally small, and it was only 50 or 60 Jin to remove the viscera. It was all hung under the eaves, but now it disappeared.


    "What''s the matter? How about our pork? " Xiaoyu looked at him in disbelief, then asked Koizumi with both hands.


    Koizumi a face anxious color, "I don''t know, we just wake up to find that the meat is missing."


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun in the yard were at a loss.


    He cried out: "I''ve done evil. Which son of a tortoise took our meat? It''s our life-saving food. It''s a black hearted man..."


    Koizumi is also anxious to shed tears.


    Xiaoyu looked at this and that, and suddenly askedˇ° What about my sister and brother-in-law? "


    "Ah? I don''t know. Maybe I''m still sleeping in the room! " Koizumi did not understand why Xiaoyu asked his sister and brother-in-law at this time.


    Xiaoyu didn''t have time to explain, so she ran to the room where Feng Yu was sleeping.


    I didn''t knock. I pushed the door in.


    I found that it was empty.


    Xiaoyu was shocked on the spot. I can''t believe that someone could do it so well.


    Koizumi rushed in with a curious look on his face: "Hey, where are my sister and brother-in-law? Where did the two go in the morning? "


    Xiaoyu bowed his head and walked back to the yard step by step.


    Looking at Zhang Daniu, who is still crying, although they can''t bear it, they still have no choice but to tell the truth.


    "Don''t look for it. The meat was taken by my sister and them!"


    Zhao Qun was stunned, "what? It''s not impossible! " He wiped a handful of tears and ran to the house quickly.


    Then he came back with a low head.


    "Wuwu, Wuwu... I didn''t expect, I didn''t expect, it''s hard to guard against burglars day and night. No one thought that people in my family would steal too..."


    Zhao Qun fell to the ground and began to cry.


    It turned out that in the middle of the night, Feng Yu took advantage of everyone''s sleep to shout Zhang Xiaoli and take away all the meat from her family.


    Only those untreated viscera are left, which are placed outside at will.


    At this time, Zhang Xiaoli and Feng Yu were carrying a few pieces of meat and walking back quickly.


    I''m afraid Zhang Daniu''s family will find out and catch up.


    "I said," can''t you go faster? Dawdle Feng Yu turned back and roared.


    "I... how can we take our meat? What are they going to do? " Zhang Xiaoli looks back three times at a time, weeping and not wanting to go.


    "You dead woman, I don''t care what they do. If you don''t leave, I won''t kill you."


    Feng Yu glanced around and saw the stick beside him. He picked it up and wanted to fight Zhang Xiaoli.


    Scared Zhang Xiaoli no longer dare to stop, rushed out for a long time.


    Xiaoyu''s home.


    The family, which was not easy to live in, fell ill because of this attack, which made Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun both physically and mentally tired.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi want to catch up with the Feng family.


    But they were stopped by Zhang Daniu and his wife, "forget it, it''s all a family. They can take it!


    As long as they have a good life, we don''t care. It''s just a pain for your brother and sister. "


    Zhang Daniu low smoke, Zhao Qun helpless wipe tears.


    Now that both of them have spoken, it is not easy for Xiaoyu and Koizumi to oppose any more.


    Because the two old people fell ill by the blow, they were listless sitting in the yard.

 Chapter 185

    Koizumi went to deal with the pig''s internal organs, while Xiaoyu studied in the kitchen what to do today to fill his stomach.


    Light rain is also in a trance, completely do not understand how such a thing can happen!


    It''s dirty like this, and there''s no water to wash it like that. There are 10000 resistances in my heart.


    Can''t help but sigh: "if only there was water, how beautiful and expensive water is!"


    Then he said, "water, water, where are you? I really need you


    While doing things, while reading.


    But a little bit of rain, especially strange is that she did not feel thirsty.


    There''s not much hunger.


    Xiaoyu didn''t think much about it. She was still doing something to put on the table. Ask everyone to come to dinner.


    It was sad and sad to see what was on the table.


    This kind of mood is just like your children who have been raised for more than ten years, but one day they suddenly find that you are raising a white eyed wolf.


    It was sad and sad.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun, who had no water to drink, were even more thirsty.


    White and dry lips, all show their heart desire.


    Light rain is to see in the eyes, pain in the heart.


    "In a moment, I''ll go to the mountains to see if there are any mountain springs and so on, and bring them back to quench our thirst!


    If we don''t go on like this, we will be thirsty if we don''t starve to death! "


    Zhao Qun stares at Xiaoyu and roars feebly: "no, you are not allowed to go! Have you forgotten the lesson we learned in the mountains the other day? "


    "Mother, I''ll be careful. If we don''t think of another way, we''ll all die!" She doesn''t want to go either. It''s so dangerous in the mountains.


    But the reason why she had to go.


    Zhang Daniu grabbed Zhao Qun who wanted to refute and asked in a low voice: "Xiaoyu, do you think there will be water in the mountains?"


    "I''m not sure, but generally there will be springs in the deep mountains. If we can find our family, we will be saved!"


    "Deep mountain? Isn''t that going to be inside? " Zhang Daniu, who had some ideas, stopped immediately.


    "Yes, but it''s not. There''s no way!" Xiaoyu is also very helpless!


    "No, you are not allowed to go. If you do, don''t blame us for not recognizing you." Zhang Daniu shook his head firmly.


    Eyes tightly staring at Xiaoyu and Koizumi, "you can''t do stupid things, your mother and I are not thirsty, don''t drink water."


    "But..." I can''t watch everyone die.


    "No, but!" Zhang Daniu cut off Xiaoyu''s words.


    "All right." Helpless light rain can only temporarily shelve this plan.


    "Then I''ll help you back to your room and lie down." Xiaoyu is about to lift Zhao Qun up.


    But was waved away, "no, we don''t go in, just stay here.


    Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking. When we get in, you can leave quietly, right? Don''t think I''m a fool


    Zhao Qun glaring at Xiaoyu, a pair of you don''t treat me as a fool.


    Make Xiaoyu laugh and cry.


    Since you won''t let me go, I won''t go, OK?


    Xiaoyu directly moved a stool and sat under the eaves to enjoy the cool.


    Koizumi looked left and right, and found that Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun were staring at him silently.


    Had to move a stool to sit next to light rain, closed his eyes.


    Light rain in half asleep and half awake, once again heard the cry for help.


    And then into that wonderful place.

 Chapter 186

    I found myself in this place again and heard the cry for help.


    Xiaoyu yelled: "who are you? Where are you? "


    The voice did not answer, but led the rain to the house.


    Xiaoyu looked at the small stone on the table, bouncing, like talking to her.


    Looking at this strange thing, Xiaoyu curiously steps forward and pokes the stone to the ground.


    Small stone is not willing to stand up, continue to jump, want to close to light rain.


    Xiaoyu laughs and pokes it down again.


    Xiaoshi stands up again and wants to be close to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu jokingly poked it down again, "little guy, what do you want to do? How can I know if you don''t say? "


    Little stone stopped, as if thinking about how to speak.


    Then Xiaoyu heard the cry of "help... Help..." echoing in his ears.


    Xiaoyu put Xiaoshi in his hand and approached his face, "little guy, what are you? Can you cry for help


    Answer her, or "help..."


    "Little stone, you tell me how to save you!"


    Little stone is bouncing in her palm, as if to say something.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t understand it at all.


    "Little fellow, what are you talking about? Can you speak Mandarin? "


    It has no hands or feet. Who can understand it?


    Xiaoshitou is angry and bumps into Xiaoyu''s hand.


    But what can this force do for light rain?


    Light rain novelty level, did not expect that this dream can not only sequel, but also so real.


    When Xiaoyu woke up, he found that the sun had been on his head.


    But she was not exposed to the sun, because there was a person standing in front of her, blocking the glare of the sun for her.


    Light rain opened his eyes that moment, as if to see the eastern night Xuan standing in front of his eyes, gentle for himself to block all the disaster.


    But when she blinked, she saw Koizumi.


    Seeing Xiaoyu wake up, Koizumi grins and looks at Xiaoyu happily.


    "Xiaoyu, are you awake?"


    Xiaoyu blinks in a trance. What''s the matter with her?


    How suddenly think of that poisonous tongue man, shake his head, must be this period of time did not rest well, malnutrition led to his brain problems.


    "Brother? What are you doing here? "


    "Block the sun for you!"


    Naturally, this shocked Xiaoyu''s heart, especially Koizumi''s blood stained lips.


    He pulled Koizumi to his side and sat down, "brother, are you thirsty?"


    Distressed to reach out to touch his lips, Koizumi was out of the way.


    "It''s OK, I''m not thirsty," eyes involuntarily turned to see Zhang Daniu and his wife lying in the yard.


    "It''s just mom and Dad, they... Alas!" He sighed deeply.


    Light rain is also very helpless, low voice: "if there is water is good!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I found the palm of my hand beating.


    Hand out a look, I go, this small stone how followed her to come out?


    Pooh! No, can the things in the dream also appear in the reality?


    Put the beating stone in front of my eyes and looked at it curiously, "little thing, what kind of ghost are you, even if you are in my dream, how can you follow me to reality?"


    I saw the little stone bouncing in her palm.


    The problem is that she doesn''t know anything.


    On one side, Koizumi, who is depressed, sees the playfulness of Xiaoyu''s palm.

 Chapter 187

    Come here curiously.


    "Xiaoyu, what is this? How can it move? Isn''t it a stone? "


    Involuntarily want to reach out to touch.


    As soon as he touched the small stone, the harmless stone made a blister on his hand.


    "Ah Koizumi exclaimed.


    Hearing Koizumi''s voice, Xiaoyu turns around and sees Koizumi stamping his feet with his index finger.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Xiaoyu asked with concern.


    "This little thing, it bit me?" Koizumi complained.


    "Ah..." Xiaoyu looks at the stone in his hand unbelievably.


    "Little fellow, can you still bite?" Reach out and poke it down.


    Then he looked at his hand, "no, it didn''t bite me!" Xiaoyu looks at Koizumi innocently.


    Koizumi really wants to cry. Why is it aimed at people?


    Put his hand in front of Xiaoyu, "you see, my hands are blistering!"


    "Ah! Really Then he burst out laughing, "ha ha ha ha ha, it''s so funny, little thing, what the hell are you!"


    Love slowly to the stone Shun Mao, small stone is also very cooperate, stay in place by her touch.


    Koizumi doodles and looks at Xiaoyu and the stone in her hand.


    "Xiaoyu, I am like this, you still laugh, do you still have a little compassion?"


    "Hehe," Xiaoyu chuckled, "well, brother, I''ll teach it a lesson."


    Looking down at the stone in his hand, "little guy, this is my brother. You can''t bully him any more."


    Little stone jumped and agreed.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "brother, you see, it agrees!"


    Koizumi couldn''t believe his eyes and rubbed them with his hands.


    He held out his hand. "Is this stone a monster? It''s so human! "


    Originally white jade water tender small stone suddenly red, then Koizumi exclaimed againˇ° Ah... "


    Hold the other finger and stomp again.


    Xiaoyu looks at the little thing in his hand in surprise.


    I didn''t expect that it could change skin color.


    Koizumi wants to cry and looks at Xiaoyu without tears, "didn''t you say it won''t bully me? Then why does it bite me? "


    "Because you call it a monster, it''s angry."


    As soon as Xiaoyu finished, Xiaoshi jumped twice, as if nodding.


    Well, Koizumi goes slowly and sits down next to Xiaoyu, but his eyes are fixed on Xiaoshi. He is afraid of it and wants to get close to it.


    "Little stone, you haven''t answered me. Why did you come out with me? Shouldn''t you be in a dream?"


    Small stone stay, and then began to jump a few times on the left, a few times on the right, and rolling a few times in the hands of light rain.


    Koizumi said curiously, "is it dancing?"


    Xiaoyu stretched out her hand in front of her mouth: "Shh!"


    His eyes were fixed on the small stone in his palm.


    She... Seems to understand!


    "Ha ha ha... I see, I see!" Xiaoyu laughs!


    What little guy means is that the one in the dream is not a dream. She can have water to take a bath and food to eat.


    If she is not wrong, the place in the dream is called space!


    Although I don''t know how I got here, it must have something to do with the cave I saw last time I fell down the mountain!


    "Ha ha ha ha..." it''s really a village with a lot of mountains and rivers and no way to go!


    I''m so happy, so excited


    Xiaoyu was too happy to laugh for a moment, and didn''t notice everyone''s expression like a fool.


    When I noticed, the light rain stopped.

 Chapter 188

    Then happy to say, "there is a way, I go back to the room, brother, you give me the door, no one is allowed to come in."


    Then he took Koizumi''s hand and went back to the house and shut him out.


    Xiaoyu is excited and doesn''t forget to close the door because she doesn''t know what she looks like when she falls asleep, that is, when she enters the space.


    What if there''s no breathing?


    What if she''s all in and there''s no one outside?


    Don''t you scare them!


    After Xiaoyu returned to his room, he held a bowl in his left hand and spread it out in his right hand, with a small stone on it.


    "Little stone, how can I get in?" After a long time, I found that I didn''t know how to get in.


    Every time, she went in half asleep.


    The little stone jumped twice in the palm of her hand.


    "Say it? Or can I go in if I want to? " Xiaoyu didn''t understand.


    The little stone jumped twice again.


    Xiaoyu a little confused, "forget it, I''ll try one by one!"


    Xiaoyu closed her eyes and said, "go in!"


    When Xiaoyu opened his eyes, he found that he was already in the gray space.


    "Wow, I really came in! How wonderful Xiaoyu danced with joy.


    Then she began to experiment, thinking I was going out.


    Then she found her in her room again.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s amazing!"


    Xiaoyu enters the space again and scoops a bowl of water out of the well.


    I found that there was water in my bowl.


    This is really exciting news.


    Xiaoyu opens the door with water.


    See Koizumi outside the door, immediately handed him the bowlˇ° Come on, brother, there''s water. Ha ha ha... "


    Koizumi was a little confused during the whole process, and he was at a loss when he saw the excited light rain.


    But when he saw the water in the bowl in front of him, he was surprised.


    "This... This is water?"


    "Of course, it''s hard not to pee!" Pass the bowl to Koizumi.


    "Drink quickly!"


    "Ah?" Koizumi unknowingly took the bowl, looking at the clear water, the brain is still covered.


    Suspicious and full of desire, he looked at Xiaoyu, "can I really drink it?"


    Xiaoyu looked at Koizumi licking his mouth subconsciously and urged: "of course, drink it quickly!"


    "Oh Koizumi is dull, his brain is not online, so he takes a sip.


    Xiaoyu looked at his unwilling to drink, directly reached out to push the bowl, poured it all into his mouth.


    Koizumi had to gulp down the water.


    After drinking Koizumi, holding a bowl in his hands staring at Xiaoyu.


    "Xiaoyu, how can you do that? Don''t you know how precious water is now? My parents don''t have water to drink yet! "


    Koizumi blames looking at Xiaoyu, he thinks Xiaoyu is too ignorant.


    Xiaoyu giggled and tilted his head, "brother, don''t worry, we have plenty of water in the future. Don''t worry, drink boldly."


    "What are you talking about? Where did you get the water? Don''t be out of your mind Reach out and poke Xiaoyu on the forehead.


    But in the heart sighs, if the light rain can every day so happy to go on is also good.


    See Koizumi don''t believe, Xiaoyu took the bowl in Koizumi''s hand, in Koizumi''s blink of an eye, the bowl of water is full.


    "Well, you see, isn''t it coming back?" Xiaoyu shows Koizumi a bowl.


    Koizumi blinked in disbelief.


    Pat your head with your hand and rub your eyes.


    "This... I''m not dazed, am I?" It''s hard to believe.

 Chapter 189

    "Brother, you have no eyes. Let''s go. Let''s give water to our parents!"


    Looking at Koizumi who hasn''t responded.


    Xiaoyu went to find Zhang Daniu with a bowl.


    With one hand behind him, Xiaoyu strode to Zhang Daniu.


    Full of temptation asked: "Dad, mom, do you want to drink water?"


    Zhao Qun powerless white her one eye, "you this is not to say nonsense!"


    "Ha ha ha, what do you think this is?" Xiaoyu put the bowl in front of him.


    Zhao Qun didn''t notice. After seeing the bowl, he just wanted to say, "isn''t it just a broken bowl?"


    Then she saw the water sloshing in the bowl.


    "My God! Xiaoyu, where did you get the water? " Zhao Qun sat up straight in surprise.


    Zhang Daniu, who was still asleep, was frightened by Zhao Qun and gave her a look of complaint.


    "What are you doing? What can I say? "


    It''s true. I''m old enough to talk impulsively.


    But when he saw the water in Xiaoyu''s bowl, he was not calm.


    He stood up and said, "my God, where''s the water?" It''s louder than Zhao Qun''s.


    Zhao Qun turned back and glared at him: "didn''t you just say don''t cry? Why are you so surprised! It''s really... "


    With his eyes fixed on the bowl in Xiaoyu''s hand, he suddenly roared: "Xiaoyu, to be honest, did you go to the mountains to look for water?"


    "Don''t you tell me that I won''t let you look for water in the mountains?


    Don''t you think your life is long? If you die, what will your parents do? "


    Zhao Qun''s crackling roar makes Xiaoyu''s eyes turn.


    Originally still watching the play in the rain, do not know how the fire burned to their own body, she is really helpless.


    "Mother, you two are always in the yard. Where can I go out?"


    Zhao Qun frowned: "where did you get the water?"


    Don''t try to deceive me. I''ve seen through your tricks.


    "Dad, mom, you drink the water first, I''ll tell you in detail, OK?"


    Looking at the thirsty pale, dry lips, are about to heatstroke parents, Xiaoyu heart is also very anxious.


    Zhao Qun looks at Xiaoyu and Koizumi coming from behind. He turns his head and looks at Zhang Daniu.


    Then he took a sip and handed it to Zhang Daniu.


    Zhang Daniu took a small drink and put it on the table.


    Light rain Leng, this is not a thirsty suffering it? How can you drink a little bit one by one?


    "Dad, mom, will you drink all the water?"


    Zhao Qun glared at her, "don''t talk nonsense, hurry to be honest."


    "Ah Xiaoyu nodded at once.


    No way, she counsels, who can resist Zhao Qun''s crackling?


    Light rain stand straight, began to be honest.


    "Didn''t I fall down the mountain when I went to look for you last time? Then it was like entering a beautiful cave.


    And then I saw this little stone. " Pass the stone in your hand to you.


    "But when I woke up, nothing strange happened and I didn''t think much about it.


    But these days I always dream of a strange place.


    There is a small piece of land and a well in that place!


    That''s where the water came from

 Chapter 190

    After Xiaoyu''s narration.


    Zhao Qun looked at her like a fool.


    "Child, you didn''t talk in your sleep, did you?"


    "Niang, what I said is true. Why don''t you believe it?" She said that when they dream about immortals, they believe it.


    How come they don''t believe the truth now.


    Zhao Qun quietly gazed at Xiaoyu for a moment before discussing with Zhang Daniu and Koizumi.


    "His father, didn''t Xiaoyu say that she dreamed of immortals? Do you think it could have been made by that fairy? "


    Zhang Daniu nodded, "I think it''s very possible. Otherwise, where does the water come from?"


    Koizumi excited: "is this the gift given to her by Xiaoyu?"


    The three nodded at the same time.


    After thinking about it, the three turned back and looked at Xiaoyu strangely.


    I can''t figure out how this unfortunate child is so lucky? All good things fall on her.


    Seeing the water on the table, Zhao Qun got up and drank it.


    Then pass the bowl directly to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu takes over and looks at her.


    "Why are you standing there? I don''t want to get water for my mother yet She had drunk all the water when she knew it was so easy.


    It''s nice to have such a baby daughter. All good things can fall on their family.


    The dull drizzle takes out a bowl of water in an instant, which makes her as fast as water out of thin air.


    Even Koizumi, who had seen it once before, was shocked again.


    Not to mention Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu.


    "My God! Ha ha, ha ha, this time I really found a treasure Zhao Qun clapped his thigh and laughed.


    Zhang Daniu also took the bowl and drank it.


    "Well, the water is so sweet!"


    Xiaoyu was confused. I didn''t expect that the ancient people were so receptive.


    Even she was surprised for a long time.


    In fact, this is the effect of vaccination.


    Because they all believe that Xiaoyu has gods to help.


    So if they can take out the things of immortals, they will soon be able to accept them.


    The other end.


    Oriental night Xuan passes through this period of time, the wound on the body has been almost good.


    So I left Gaofu a few days ago. Now Dongfang yexuan and Chang''an are on their way back to Sihai villa.


    We all rode on horses and walked leisurely all the way.


    "Young master, I didn''t expect you to meet a peach blossom when you were injured this time.


    Hahaha, it''s heartbreaking to think of Miss Gao''s reluctant face when you leave. "


    Chang''an laughs at Dongfang yexuan.


    The East night Xuan light slants at him one eye, "Chang''an, after going back, this young master decides a marriage for you, marry you out!"


    Laughing, Chang''an stifled, "young master, don''t!"


    He doesn''t want to get married! Women are the most troublesome.


    Li Hai chuckled, "Chang''an, I think young master''s idea is good. If you don''t want to go back and marry a pretty girl, I''ll be lucky to drink your wedding wine! "


    Chang''an is very anxious, "manager Li, even you are nonsense."


    "Ha ha ha..." with a long laugh, the crowd gradually moved away.


    "Master, master... Master is back... Master is back..."


    From the gate, the servant''s voice came directly to Dongfang Mingcheng''s ear.


    Dongfang Mingcheng hears that Dongfang yexuan is back. He stands up happily. Then he thinks of something and sits back as if nothing happened.

 Chapter 191

    Next to song lanyue, the second lady, every time she hears the servant call the son of that humble life young master.


    But his son was called the eldest son, and he hated him very much.


    They are all the master''s sons. Why can he be called master by Dongfang yexuan?


    Why should we distinguish the legitimate son from the common son?


    Covering the hatred in his eyes, he smiles, "master, yexuan is back, now you can rest assured!"


    Dongfang Mingcheng breathes out with his nostrils, "hum! Who''s worried about him! "


    It''s just that my eyes are always looking in the direction of the door.


    Song lanyue is upset and grabs the handkerchief. How can the damned Dongfang yexuan come back alive? Why didn''t she die outside!


    Just then, a sound of footsteps came closer.


    Soon the Oriental night Pavilion appeared in the lobby.


    Seeing the two people sitting on the top, Dongfang yexuan didn''t sweep his eyes.


    Go straight to the next head and sit down. Gracefully pick up the tea from the servant girl. There''s no plan to shout!


    "Yexuan, you are back!" Song lanyue said with a smile.


    The eastern night porch just like did not hear the same, go their own way of elegant tea.


    "Pa!"


    Dongfang Mingcheng slapped the table and yelled: "you are a rebellious son. Is that how the Dongfang family taught you?


    Don''t say hello when you see the elder. All the books you read are in the dog''s stomach? "


    Oriental night Xuan''s eyes a dark, slowly put the cup on the table.


    "Tutor? You''re tutoring me? Ha ha ha... "


    Dongfang yexuan sneered: "it''s really ironic! A guy who spoils his concubine and destroys his wife has proposed tutoring to me?


    Can you let a concubine sit in the position of a master mother, sit on my head and talk to me? Is that what you call tutoring? "


    "You..." Dongfang Mingcheng points to Dongfang yexuan, but he can''t say anything!


    Song lanyue quickly gets up and gives Dongfang Mingcheng a smooth breath. "Don''t be angry, master. Yexuan is still a child. He will be sensible when he is older!"


    Then he turned his head and looked at Dongfang yexuan, "yexuan, how can you talk to your father like this? Come and apologize to your father


    Dongfang yexuan leans on the chair and smiles faintly: "go on, why don''t you say it? I haven''t seen enough!


    If you want me to tell you, you are worthy of being born as a concubine. You are really good at singing opera. You are much better than the actors outside... "


    As soon as song lanyue chokes, she covers her mouth and leans on Dongfang Mingcheng to cry.


    "Master, I''m not acting! I am all sincere, night Xuan how can so injustice me


    Dongfang Mingcheng caresses song lanyue and stares at Dongfang yexuan, "how can you misinterpret your Er Niang''s kindness? She''s doing it for you. How many good things has she said for you, do you know? "


    Oriental night Xuan does not answer a word, a pair of I quietly see you acting appearance.


    Song lanyue didn''t cry at all. She was crying all the time.


    But if Dongfang yexuan doesn''t take over, she doesn''t have a ladder to step down, so she has to take over.


    Or Dongfang Mingcheng patted her on the shoulder, "well, don''t cry, because it''s not worth crying!"


    Then she wiped the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief and left Dongfang Mingcheng''s chest. Step down the steps.


    Oriental night Xuan looked at the bad performance with disdain.


    Light said: "I only come back for one thing this time, you must have heard about my assassination, I don''t know what the eastern villa master thought?"


    Dongfang Mingcheng sits down with his breath in his mouth. This son of a bitch has never called his father since his mother died!

 Chapter 192

    "Don''t worry. I''ve sent someone down to check it, and I''ll arrange more people to protect you. Don''t worry!"


    Looking at a pair of weak boneless, like a dodder flower sitting next to the East Mingcheng song lanyue.


    Oriental night Xuan light eyes revealed disgust.


    "No, I''m not worried. The person you arranged doesn''t know if there will be a hidden killer, or don''t bother! "


    As for the people who protect him, he still believes in his own people.


    Dongfang Mingcheng calm face, "whatever you want, love or not!"


    Dongfang yexuan stood up and patted his clothes gently, "to make it clear again, I said not to call my name.


    If I hear your concubine call my name next time, I''ll make her shut up forever


    Light looking at Song lanyue, "every time you call my name, I feel sick!"


    After that, he turned and left with disdain.


    Dongfang Mingcheng directly breathed, swept out the teacup at hand and gasped.


    "Rebellious son, rebellious son..."


    Song lanyue was wringing her handkerchief to cover her anger and cry in a low voice!


    After walking out of the hall, Dongfang yexuan feels that the sky is blue, the clouds are white, and the mood is relaxed


    Slowly toward their own "night yard", even to see the ugly pig like Li Hai, feel very cute.


    Chang''an and Li Hai are whispering behind Dongfang yexuan.


    "The young master is in a good mood every time he fights with them!"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? If you scold others and they are still speechless, you will be in a good mood


    Listening to the conversation between the two people behind, Dongfang yexuan suddenly thinks of that alley.


    Save her, but also back to "who asked you to save me!" My girl.


    It''s so funny, it''s so novel, it''s interesting to talk.


    He dares to take the sword and blade the enemy. He has a good temper.


    It''s just because there are so many things happened behind him that he forgot to have an agreement with that girl to be his servant girl for a month.


    "Ha ha ha..." shaking her head and laughing, the girl probably didn''t come at all, I wish she was far away from him!


    "Chang''an, go and investigate the girl I met in the alley last time. Young master, I don''t want to lose money.


    Said to do a month''s wench, will do a month''s wench for me


    "Yes Chang''an clenched his hands and went down to make arrangements.


    Li Hai followed Dongfang yexuan and asked curiously, "young master, what kind of girl can you remember so much?"


    Dongfang yexuan smile, "a very interesting girl!"


    Funny girl? What kind of interesting girl?


    Looking at the young master''s far away figure, Li Hai really can''t figure out what kind of interesting girl can make the young master look at with new eyes.


    Back in the yard, Li Hai took out stacks of books and put them on the desk in front of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Young master, these are the account books of the following shops this month!"


    Then he took out a stack of notes, "these are news from all over the world, most of which are about the drought.


    Because people''s livelihood is not good, and our business is not good! "


    Oriental night Xuan ponders, "now each businessman is raising price, earn common people''s black heart money?"


    "Yes, young master, especially those rice and grain shops, they are all so expensive that the common people can''t afford it!"


    Dongfang yexuan frowned: "all the shops under the name of Sihai villa sell according to the original price. In addition, we are arranging to put porridge sheds in some particularly difficult places!"

 Chapter 193

    But I''m afraid it''s just a drop in the Ocean Villa.


    The imperial court will certainly have corresponding policies.


    But if they are exploited at all levels, there will be very little left.


    "In this way, you can go to the third prince with my post and ask him to supervise the disaster relief in person."


    With the supervision of the people above, the people below will also be restrained.


    "Yes Li Hai took the post from Dongfang yexuan and put it in his arms.


    The young master is worthy of being a good friend of the third prince. You can think of him if you have such a good thing.


    If the third prince had the prestige accumulated this time, he would gain more weight in competing for the throne.


    Xiaoyu''s home.


    Because light rain has water, we don''t have to worry about water.


    It''s about eating, but it''s solved by Xiaoyu.


    Here''s the thing.


    When Xiaoyu is lying on the bed at night, he runs to the space to study.


    And the little stone was in the little bag around her waist.


    Now she can probably understand little stone''s body language.


    There is only one mu of land in the space. There is nothing on it, not even weeds!


    In addition to a desk, a stool and bamboo slips, there is nothing else in the wooden house.


    Xiaoyu hesitated and did not dare to touch the bamboo slip, for fear that she would turn it into a pile of ashes.


    Xiaoshi pokes his head out and sees Xiaoyu''s hand go out and take it back, take it back and put it out


    I feel dizzy looking at it.


    It just jumped out of the bag and onto the table.


    Then jump on the bamboo slips and roll on them.


    As soon as Xiaoyu wanted to stop it, he found that the bamboo slips were fine, not at all, not to mention fly ash.


    Then he reached out and picked up the bamboo slips.


    When I opened it, I found that there were characters in it. They were ancient Chinese, classical Chinese!


    Fortunately, when she was in college, she took classical Chinese as an elective course, otherwise it would be over.


    She read the whole bamboo slips intermittently, and then understood the meaning of the description.


    The above general description of the source of this space, how to use it, and the things in the space.


    When Xiaoyu saw that there were many kinds of seeds, her eyes lit up.


    When she saw that the land could blossom and bear fruit in one day, it was like winning the lottery. She couldn''t describe her mood at the moment.


    "Little stone, do you know who invented this space? He''s amazing, he''s amazing


    Xiaoshi answers Xiaoyu''s question bouncing on the table.


    Xiaoshi said that the space was created by its owner.


    Its master is an expert in cultivating immortals and becoming a Taoist. He failed and finally disappeared in the world.


    Xiaoyu is so surprised that there are still people cultivating immortals in this mysterious world.


    Next, Xiaoyu began to rummage for seeds.


    Because none of the seeds mentioned in the bamboo slips can be seen.


    Finally, when Xiaoyu collapsed, he saw a big box on the beam of the ceiling.


    Light rain excited a bone Lu turn up, move table stool of go enough that big box.


    Finally, I opened the box and found that there were many seeds in small bags.


    Because I don''t know what each bag of seeds is?


    Xiaoyu had no choice but to plant every seed on the land a little, and then he would know when he grew up.


    After all the planting, Xiaoyu stood up and supported with his hand, "Mom, I''m so tired that I finally finished planting."


    Then he took the ladle to the well to water the seeds. After getting all the water, Xiaoyu went out to sleep.

 Chapter 194

    When she woke up and came in again, she found that there were many things she knew very well.


    For example, eggplant, pepper, tomato and so on have blossomed and fruited, and can be eaten.


    There are also various fruit trees, which have grown up and begun to blossom.


    See this scene, light rain again uncontrollable, laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha... God helps me. It''s a magic weapon! With this artifact of cheating, there is nothing missing... "


    Quickly use the hoe to transplant all kinds of fruit trees to the edge of the land, and then divide the land into columns to grow vegetables.


    Then go out to find something and go into the space to pick vegetables.


    Zhao Qun sees Xiaoyu going in and out alone. He doesn''t know what to do.


    Curious to come forward, "light rain, what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to pick something up!" Xiaoyu answered naturally.


    "Picking vegetables? Where to pick vegetables? " Isn''t this girl still awake? What''s daydreaming in broad daylight?


    "Go to the immortal space, where I grow a lot of vegetables..." Xiaoyu excitedly shares the news with Zhao Qun!


    "Really?" Zhao Qun catches Xiaoyu.


    "Then take me in and have a look!" She really wanted to see what such a wonderful place was like?


    "Ah?" Xiaoyu didn''t respond.


    "You want to go to space?"


    "Yes, hurry up and take me in to have a look!"


    "Oh! All right Xiaoyu pulls Zhao Qun to get in.


    But after she went in, she found that Zhao Qun was not there, so she rushed out.


    As soon as he came out, he saw Zhao Qun staring at her, "what''s the matter with you, Xiaoyu? Don''t you want to take me? Why are you standing here all the time? "


    Wait, Xiaoyu seems to have found something!


    Only she can enter this space, and come out from where she goes in.


    Most importantly, it seems that the time inside does not coincide with the time outside.


    She stopped in the space for a while before she came out, but Zhao Qun didn''t find it at all.


    "Mother, I just went in, but you can''t seem to get in!" Hesitated to say, afraid of Zhao Qun not happy!


    Who knows, Zhao Qun didn''t take it seriously, "cut, even if you look down on me, I don''t want to go in. Come on, you go, pick more, we''ll have a good meal! "


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "OK, I''ll go, but..."


    Light rain solemnly looked at Zhao Qun, "mother, about this matter, I hope you can keep it secret, never say it."


    Zhao Qun pokes Xiaoyu on the forehead.


    "Don''t you think I''m a fool!"


    Then the voice softened down, "I warned your father and Koizumi last night. I let them rot to the stomach about you. No one can tell."


    "Well!" Xiaoyu nodded, that''s good, otherwise waiting for her, not by the royal or some force to feed.


    It''s being dissected!


    Then, in two seconds, the bamboo basket in Xiaoyu''s hand was filled with all kinds of vegetables.


    It''s like magic!


    And then, of course, cooking.


    In the kitchen, piles of firewood were piled up neatly.


    They were all picked up by Koizumi and Zhang Daniu.


    The whole family helped and soon made a big lunch.


    And the people in the white village on one side.


    Everyone has been hungry for days.


    They have collected all the food nearby.


    And people are starving.


    Some people are so hungry that they go to other people''s houses to rob things.

 Chapter 195

    As a result, others were killed.


    But at this time of year, many people die every day, so no one cares.


    Just when everyone was so hungry that they didn''t have any strength.


    I saw bursts of smoke from Zhang Daniu''s house.


    Everyone knows that their family killed all the pigs they fed, but the pork was stolen by their son-in-law''s family.


    What do they do with the fire now? Doesn''t that mean their family has food?


    So everyone''s mind was wide open.


    Some people began to take their old people and children to Zhang Daniu''s house to ask for food.


    For example, Zhang Youcai''s family.


    But all they got was Zhao Qun''s broom, sweeping them out of the house.


    "Daniel Zhang, I''m your mother. Why don''t you give me food! Take out all the food quickly... "


    Wang Cuihua pointed at Zhang Daniu''s nose and said out loud.


    And Zhang Daniu is indifferent.


    Zhang Youcai stood up: "Daniel, it''s all a family. Blood dissolves in water. Just give us something to eat."


    Zhang Daniu, with a black face, stood there straight and said nothing.


    It''s useless to see what Zhang Youcai and Wang Cuihua said.


    Zhang ma''er and Zhang yuanpen took turns on the court to persuade.


    Zhang ma''er: "elder brother and sister-in-law, it used to be our fault, but the family didn''t speak two words. No matter how we are still the family, we''d better help us!"


    Zhang yuanpen: "elder brother and sister-in-law, even if we were wrong in the past, now at this time, you can''t watch us die!"


    Hong Guihua: "that''s right, uncle. You have so much food in your family. It doesn''t matter if you give it to us at all!"


    Chen Li: "sister-in-law, please give us something to eat on the children''s noodles. You see, these two children are still so young. How can they have the heart? "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Zhao Qun sneered: "what does it have to do with us to go to TMD? Our two families have no relationship for a long time.


    If you want to eat, you can earn by yourself. My family doesn''t have it! "


    "You..." everyone glared at Zhao Qun.


    Looking at the fierce people in front of the door, they didn''t come to beg but to collect debts.


    Light rain will block Koizumi in front of him, "yo... Look who are these?


    All the begging comes to our house! "


    Wang Cuihua is about to come up and beat Xiaoyu, "who do you say is begging? Who are you talking about? You ungracious little hoof... "


    Zhao Qun pushed Wang Cuihua to the ground with his backhand.


    "It''s you. Get out of here, or don''t blame my broom for not recognizing people!"


    Zhao Qun''s eyes were as big as a brass bell, with one hand akimbo and the other hand holding a thick broom.


    It''s a posture of one man at the gate and ten thousand men at the gate.


    I saw Zhang Daniu standing in front of the door with a black face and eyes like fire.


    Zhang Youcai''s family had no choice but to come and go.


    But when I left, I didn''t forget to be brave and scold.


    Zhao Qun chased him for a long time with a broom.


    Others have seen that Zhang Daniu''s family has this attitude towards his family members who are related by blood.


    Naturally, it''s not easy to ask for food.


    But everyone is hungry.


    For the sake of a stuttering, nature can do anything.


    So in the evening, many people secretly turn over the wall to come in and go to Xiaoyu''s house to find food.


    Xiaoyu has been guarding against this move for a long time.


    The food taken out is just enough, and the surplus will be put back into the space.


    I''m afraid to be found out, so fresh vegetables will be suspicious.

 Chapter 196

    A group of people were banging in Xiaoyu''s house, but they were three feet away from digging, and they didn''t find anything to eat.


    I can''t help but get angry and go to their family for trouble.


    I''m going to grab it!


    And then just about to kick in.


    The door of the room opened.


    Xiaoyu''s family came out of the house.


    Looking at a pair of big eyes in the yard, the face shows the final madness.


    Xiaoyu understands and sympathizes with them, but does not forgive them.


    She understood that a desperate person would do anything.


    But she can''t forgive a person who does anything to hurt others.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaoquan are standing in the middle, with Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu standing on both sides.


    "I know why you come here in the evening, but I really don''t have food at home!"


    The faint voice of light rain rings out.


    "Fart, I saw your house burning fire and cooking during the day, and I smelled bursts of fragrance!"


    Exclaimed a man, all covered with dust, pale and dry lips.


    "That is, you have food in your house, but you refuse to give it to everyone. What''s the reason?"


    "How can you rich people understand the suffering of our poor people and hand over all the food as soon as possible?"


    "If you don''t call it out, I''ll kill you all..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    See one by one vicious, like the devil who wants to eat people.


    Xiaoyu didn''t dare to be tough. After all, there were more than ten or twenty people on the other side, and there were only four of them.


    "We really don''t have food in our family. You must have looked for it..."


    A big man interrupted Xiaoyuˇ° I don''t care. If you don''t take out the food, you won''t let us leave


    Zhang Daniu stood up and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I really don''t have anything to eat. I think you all know that killing a pig has been stolen


    One side of Zhao Qun to see this scene, quickly ran to the kitchen with two kitchen knives ran over!


    "I want to see who dares to do anything to our family, I''ll chop him first!"


    Waving two kitchen knives, it is a shock to many people.


    But we are all hungry people, not to mention relying on the number of people, it is not afraid!


    But no one dares to rush up to die first.


    So there was a stalemate.


    But it''s not a way to go on like this.


    So Xiaoyu thought of a compromise.


    "Everybody, I think you all know if I have anything to eat.


    Well, tomorrow I''ll go to the village and announce a way to make money so that everyone can have a bite to eat, OK


    You look at me, I look at yours.


    The last one stood up and said, "what if you lied to us?"


    "What do I lie to you for? My home is here. Where else can I go? " Light rain rolled his eyes.


    When you think about it, you''re right. The monk can run, but not the temple.


    So after a discussion, they all left Xiaoyu''s home.


    People just left, light rain was pulled to the hall, three Hall trial!


    "Xiaoyu, how do you know someone will come to our house tonight?" Koizumi is particularly curious.


    "I''m not sure it''s today, but it must be these days. Someone will come to the door!"


    After all, they are all from the same village. Everyone knows who has food or not.


    Zhang Daniu said: "Xiaoyu, what do you think? Do you really have any way to make money? "


    Zhao Qun is also a face urgent color, "light rain, you can''t say to play?"? But those people said, there is no way, no food, we burned the house

 Chapter 197

    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "of course! Dad, do you remember the saltpeter I mentioned to you? "


    Zhang Daniu thought about it and nodded: "remember, what does it matter?"


    "Of course it does! This saltpeter has another name, which is called wall frost! It''s a good thing to make ice


    "What? Ice! Is it the kind of ice that water turns into in winter? " Zhao Qun exclaimed in surprise.


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile: "yes!"


    "My God, Xiaoyu, you can make ice! Did the gods teach you that? " Scream 2 Koizumi is online.


    Xiaoyu shook his head: "no, it''s my own blind research!"


    After a pause, "I''d better say one more thing. I can''t say a word about my precious space, otherwise, I will die!"


    Very serious!


    Everyone clapped their chests and said they knew. Zhao Qun also warned Koizumi that even his future daughter-in-law could not say!


    Zhang Daniu looked at Xiaoyu lovingly, "I know this wall frost, some slightly dark and moist walls will have it!


    But I''m afraid it''s too bad! "


    Xiaoyu grabs Zhang Daniu''s hand and leans his head on his arm.


    "I know, but I only provide a way. Whether they can find it or not depends on their own."


    "You, you," he said, looking at Xiaoyu rubbing his arm and reaching out to tidy her hair.


    Fortunately, there was a light rain. When I think of the time when there was no water, my hair was full of terrible smell.


    "Go back to sleep. It''s almost dawn if you don''t sleep any more!"


    Light rain toot mouth, looked up outside, "well, then I went to bed, you also sleep, don''t stay up late!"


    "Well, go!"


    Xiaoyu jumps back to sleep in Zhang Daniu''s gentle eyes.


    The next day, early, Xiaoyu''s family ate breakfast.


    When I came to the village head''s house, the conditions of the village head''s house were better. I didn''t feel hungry, but I also had a good look.


    You can change money or food if you inform us about the frost on the wall.


    When we heard about food, we all actively went to look for it.


    They also visited Aunt Li and Wang Dalang''s family.


    I know they don''t have food, but Xiaoyu doesn''t dare to take it out directly.


    It''s too fresh to be suspected!


    Just before leaving, they secretly put the food in an inconspicuous place in the backyard!


    In this way, when they find out, they will be exposed to the sun, and they will not be too ostentatious.


    Back home, Xiaoyu still remembers the old people and children who have no food to eat!


    At least for those who have helped them, she should help.


    Looking at the things in the space, there are all kinds of fresh seasonings, such as garlic, ginger and so on.


    She immediately thought of a way to take Koizumi to the restaurant to sell vegetables.


    Also with spices and a variety of dishes to do dozens of dishes!


    The restaurant was full on that day, which can be described as an endless stream.


    The shopkeeper almost gave up Xiaoyu as the God of wealth.


    "Miss Zhang, manager Li''s eyes are burning. I''ve already taken a fancy to you. You are a genius


    The shopkeeper praised Xiaoyu without stint.


    Xiaoyu counts 30 liang of silver.


    Smile to eyes squint: "shopkeeper filtered, but also thank you for your support. Win win cooperation, win win cooperation... "


    The shopkeeper hesitated and expressed his doubts.


    "Miss Zhang, I haven''t asked. Where did you get these materials? Why have I never heard of, never seen? "


    After counting the silver, Xiaoyu put it in his pocket.

 Chapter 198

    "It''s normal for the shopkeeper not to know. I didn''t know before that!" Xiaoyu plays Tai Chi.


    "It''s not because of the drought. There is nothing to eat at home, so I have to go to the mountains and forests to find something to eat.


    Then I found these things. I felt that they were OK after I used them, so I recommended them to restaurants. "


    The shopkeeper is not satisfied with the answer. He has everything in his life.


    No one else can find it, just Zhang Xiaoyu.


    However, this kind of thing is generally someone else''s secret, people do not want to say, he is not good to force.


    "Ha ha ha, Miss Zhang is joking?"


    Staring at Xiaoyu, "Miss Zhang, you see we are old partners who have cooperated for a long time. Are these things..."


    Xiaoyu seconds understand, "shopkeeper, you can rest assured that I will never sell these dishes to other restaurants.


    But it''s really not good. I don''t have much in my hand. I''d better not demand anything about supply. "


    In fact, there is no problem with the supply, but the gun is out of the way.


    If the light rain is exposed too much and makes others think that this dish is too easy to get, they will certainly doubt or take measures.


    She had to take precautions.


    The shopkeeper nodded, "I understand what you said!"


    Now no matter what kind of dishes are very rare, most of them are transported from areas without drought.


    And these places with serious drought are nothing. How can there be such things as vegetables!


    After chatting with the shopkeeper, Xiaoyu finds Gaoyuan directly.


    "Gaoyuan, I want to trouble you. Is it convenient for you?"


    Gao Yuangang asked a group of people to leave, and he couldn''t close his mouth with laughter.


    "If you want to talk about trouble or not, just let me know!"


    "Well, I want to do a small business in a shop in town.


    You are familiar with this side. Can you help me see if there is a suitable one? "


    "That''s it, little thing! Recently, many people in the town can''t do business. They are looking for a home! What do you want? I''ll keep an eye on it for you! "


    "Well, I don''t mind the location. I don''t have much money in my hand. On the basis of this money, I can do my best!"


    "Well," Gao Yuan thought.


    "I have two good choices here. The price is not high.


    Because the seller not only did not make money in business, but lost a lot. Now it is urgent to change hands. Let me show you! "


    Xiaoyu''s eyes brightened: "really? Would it be too much trouble for you! "


    "No, I''ll tell the shopkeeper. I''ll come right away!" Gao Yuan said and went to the counter.


    "Xiaoyu, are you going to open a shop? Is it too urgent? Do you want to go back and discuss with your parents? "


    Does Koizumi think this thing is developing too fast?


    He didn''t respond. He was about to open a shop!


    "It''s OK, believe me!"


    Can Koizumi believe it?


    Last time, because of Xiaoyu''s arbitrariness, he bought all the money for furniture and built a house, and they would not be reduced to no food.


    Even so, he didn''t want to interrupt Xiaoyu''s enthusiasm. After the big failure, he went back to the top of the pot.


    Gao Yuan will come back soon and take them out of the restaurant.


    There are many more beggars in the street, and people''s faces are not as happy as they used to be.


    Gaoyuan saw that Xiaoyu was paying attention to the poor people on the roadside. "I heard that there was relief food on it, but it all went into the pockets of these officials.


    That''s why so many people starve to death! "

 Chapter 199

    Koizumi sighed, "is nobody in charge of these officials? Let them oppress the common people so recklessly


    "Hey, why not? I heard that the emperor sent the Third Prince down to relieve the disaster.


    But there are policies and countermeasures. Where can I manage it? " Gao Yuan sighs and scolds these corrupt officials in his heart. They are so unscrupulous.


    "By the way, Xiaoyu, are you going to open a restaurant?"


    If Xiaoyu runs a restaurant, her business will be booming with her skill.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "no, I''m going to be a cold drink shop!"


    Gao Yuan did not understand, "what is a cold drink shop?"


    "Ha ha ha," Xiaoyu chuckled, "it''s just something that makes you feel cool after drinking! When it''s time to open, you come and I''ll treat you to drink. "


    Gao Yuan eyebrows a pick, "then we can make a deal, I must come to taste what is called cold drink!"


    "Yes, any time!" Thinking of manager Li, he asked immediately.


    "Why haven''t you seen Li Bo recently? Hasn''t he come back yet?"


    Plateau shook his head, "I don''t know. Last time I saw him in the county, I don''t know if he was still there!"


    The three chatted as they walked and soon came to a shop.


    This is a silk shop, near the center of the town.


    At this time, the door of the shop was wide open, and there were some cloth in it.


    The boss sat lazily in front of the door to bask in the sun.


    Gao Yuan goes up to talk with his boss, while Xiao Yu and Koizumi come into the shop to look at him.


    It''s about 20 square meters. It''s not big, but it''s more than enough to be a cold drink shop!


    Don''t know what Gao Yuan and the boss said, the boss came to Xiaoyu with a smile.


    "Miss, I hear you want to see the shop, don''t you?"


    Xiaoyu nodded: "Hmm!"


    The boss''s eyes brightened, "this lady, I don''t blow it. It''s a good shop with lanterns in my shop!


    Facing south, it is warm in winter and cool in summer, with good location and beautiful scenery... "


    The boss is a lot of sales.


    Light rain thought, this is really talent ah, did not sell a house is really a pity.


    Break in on his talk.


    "Boss, just say the price directly, don''t say those useless ones!"


    "Oh, ha ha..." the boss laughed awkwardly.


    And then two fingers.


    Koizumi excited: "2 liang!"


    The boss gave him a white look, "it''s 200 Liang!"


    Xiaoyu ignored him and took Koizumi to leave.


    "Ah, ah, ah..." the boss quickly stopped, "girl, girl, why are you leaving?"


    Light rain turns back, "boss, are you haunted? This broken house needs 200 Liang more. Keep it for your own use


    I really think she is a little girl with no knowledge!


    The boss choked, "well, you''re going to reply. It''s asking for money. It''s easy to discuss everything."


    Gao Yuan leaned against the counter and looked at the scene with a funny smile.


    The boss doesn''t know how powerful the girl is. If he knows, he doesn''t dare to deceive her like this!


    "That boss, you sincerely give a price!" Light rain throws out a sentence directly.


    "100 Liang!"


    Xiaoyu stares like a knife in her eyes.


    The boss is weak: "that... 80 liang?"


    Koizumi''s palms are sweating at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu: "10 Liang!"


    Scared Koizumi heart a shiver, almost did not fall, this cut is also too cruel.


    The boss frowned, "60 Liang!"


    Xiaoyu said casually: "15 Liang!"


    "50 Liang!"


    "20 Liang!"


    "45 Liang, no less!" The boss felt like he was going to vomit blood!

 Chapter 200

    "Only 20 Liang, no more!" The light rain didn''t let go.


    "There are still two small rooms and a small yard behind my shop, which can be packed and occupied by people!" The boss spoke hard.


    Xiaoyu smiles: "yes, I saw it just now!" Or she''ll turn around and go.


    Boss: "when I bought it, it cost me 80 Liang!"


    Xiaoyu thought to himself, cheating ghosts.


    "That boss you also said, is originally, not now!"


    Can the original time be compared with the present? Now most people can''t afford to eat.


    The boss wants to cover his chest and vomit blood! And it''s the big one.


    But it''s impossible not to promise, because he has been releasing news for several days, and no one is interested in it.


    Few people can do business now.


    With his head down, he looked like he was hit hard.


    "In that case, you must pay in full, not in arrears!" The family is still waiting for silver to buy rice for cooking.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "it''s natural. Here''s the silver!"


    Count 20 Liang and put it on the counter!


    The boss reached for it, and the light rain covered it. "Boss, have you forgotten something?"


    The boss looked at Xiaoyu, then thought of something, "Oh! Here you are! "


    He took out a house deed from his arms and handed it to Xiaoyu. "This is the house deed of the shop. Have a look!"


    Xiaoyu took a look and handed it to Gaoyuan next to him, "take a look for me. Is it true?"


    The boss immediately said, "of course, it''s true. When I do business, it''s not cheating."


    Gao Yuan took it over, looked at it carefully and nodded to Xiaoyu.


    "It''s true, but are you sure you want to buy here instead of going to other homes?"


    Koizumi also looks at the light rain, not thinking about it?


    The boss''s face is in a hurry. He is afraid that this hard to come business will be ruined, and his family will have to drink from the west to the north!


    But Xiaoyu shook his head, "no, I think it''s very good here!"


    Yeah! The boss is relieved!


    In exchange for the silver and the house deed, the boss was very honest.


    "I still have some cloth in my shop, and I have to move it.


    You''ll take over tomorrow, and I don''t need these tables and benches in the shop. I''ll give them to you! "


    Xiaoyu was very happy, which saved a lot of moneyˇ° Thank you, boss. We''ll take over the shop tomorrow morning. "


    After all negotiations, the three went out of the shop.


    Gao Yuan gives Xiaoyu a thumbs up, "Xiaoyu, you are really a good price to kill. It''s amazing!


    This shop is a good one. Usually, you can''t buy it at this price! "


    Xiaoyu raised his head with a smile, "that''s not true. It''s said that heroes are born in troubled times. It''s easy to earn money in troubled times. It''s just the right time for me to do that!"


    Gao Yuan smiles and shakes his head, "no, you can do business! Ordinary people don''t dare to bargain like this. "


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs like he picked up the money, "I also think I can bargain too much!"


    Looking at Gao Yuan and thinking of today''s trip, I have to express myself.


    "Brother Gaoyuan, let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner!"


    Gao Yuan waved his hand, "no, I have something else to do when I go back. When you open a shop, I''ll come to your shop and have a good meal!"


    They don''t have to spend money to know Xiaoyu!


    Look at the sky, "it''s getting late, you should go back early too! It''s not safe on the road at night! "


    Xiaoyu is very grateful, "brother Gaoyuan, thank you! I''ll do it for you in person in the future, and I''ll make sure you want to bite off your tongue as well... "

 Chapter 201

    "OK, I''ll wait..."


    High and far, wave your hand and walk away.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are also on their way home.


    "Xiaoyu, do we just set things up like this? You don''t have to tell your parents. Do you have their consent? "


    Koizumi is so confused. It''s too fast!


    Xiaoyu takes Koizumi''s arm and goes forward step by step.


    "No, they''ll understand. Opportunity is fleeting. We must hold fast to it! "


    Always hesitant, will only let the opportunity slip away from the hand.


    Back home, Xiaoyu and Koizumi tell Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun about Pandian.


    They were not angry, just very surprised.


    "Xiaoyu, you go out and buy a shop!"


    "Isn''t that boss a fool? Can you buy it with such a little money? "


    Koizumi acted as the spokesperson of Xiaoyu and told her how to earn money and how to bargain.


    Then Zhang Daniu and his wife were stupid and cheated


    This is really... How to say?


    "Xiaoyu, you are so lucky. How can all the good things fall on you?" Zhao Qun touched his chin and circled around the light rain.


    "You were not a fairy in your last life, were you? I''ve been born in our family all my life! "


    Xiaoyu laughed, "mother! You think too much. You''d better cook for us. I''m hungry! "


    Xiaoyu''s waist doesn''t straighten up, so she gives Zhao Qun a nudge.


    Zhang Daniu was very happy when he looked at the happy family.


    There was no longer the trouble of evil relatives, and there was no trouble of having a meal.


    At last, the dark clouds at home are dispersing, and everything is developing to a better place.


    The next day, the early people ate the meal.


    Then we set out to the town. When we saw this facade, the couple Zhang Daniu, who had been psychologically prepared, were still startled!


    Because this location is not remote, not small!


    When Xiaoyu and the boss handed over, after the boss left, everyone was curious to watch the shop.


    "I didn''t expect that we could have a shop. I didn''t dare to dream before."


    When Zhao Qun saw that everything was very fresh, he reached out to touch it, just as he was looking at her newborn child.


    "Don''t dream. Now it''s all come true?


    There are two small rooms in the back of the shop. You can put materials and live in them when you clean them up! "


    Xiaoyu went ahead and led us into the backyard.


    After seeing it, Zhao Qun nodded frequently.


    "Yes, it''s really good. Let''s hurry to clean up the shop and be happy when we think about it!"


    Zhang Daniu couldn''t help nodding. He didn''t expect to be a boss in his lifetime.


    He rolled up his sleeves and went forward to move the sundries in the house to the courtyard.


    Everyone is busy, and Xiaoyu is looking around, thinking about how to put the plan.


    Then I wrote and drew at the counter to get her design draft!


    While drawing, he looked at the room, and then drew the drawing of ice shaving apparatus and juicer.


    Because there were no such things in ancient times, Xiaoyu had to design them by himself and make them out of wood or iron!


    After drawing the required sketch, Xiaoyu asked Zhang Daniu to take him to the carpenter and blacksmith.


    Give the craftsmen the drawings of all kinds of machines, such as benches, benches, etc!


    Because Xiaoyu''s painting is very fine, everything can be done, but it takes time!


    Let Xiaoyu take it a week later.


    Xiaoyu talks about the price, pays the deposit, sets the date to pick up the goods and goes back to the shop.


    Seeing the way Xiaoyu talks about business, Zhang Daniu is shocked.

 Chapter 202

    At that moment, as if to see another person.


    He found that when Xiaoyu was talking about business, his eyes were shining and his momentum was compelling.


    This makes him feel very happy, because in this way, Xiaoyu''s life will be guaranteed, and no one will be able to bully her.


    "Xiaoyu, everything is ready!"


    Xiaoyu looked back and said with a smile: "no, I still need that kind of transparent cup, but it''s unrealistic, so I''m going to buy some nice bowls and make do with it."


    "Bowl? Like what? There happens to be a ceramic manufacturer in our village. Why don''t we ask! " Zhang Daniu doesn''t know what Xiaoyu wants.


    "Ah! Really? That''s great. Let''s go back and have a look! " Xiaoyu claps his hands. It''s a magic stroke!


    Zhang Daniu said with a smile, "well, I just earned some money for Lao Wang''s family. Their family also had a hard time!"


    In the afternoon, Xiaoyu went back to the village. Xiaoyu followed Zhang Daniu directly to Wang Lihong''s home, who specializes in ceramics.


    Zhang Daniu knocked on the door. It was Wang Lihong''s wife, Wang Liushi, who opened the door.


    See light rain they, warm greeting: "big brother Zhang and light rain come, quickly sit in the room."


    Looking back, he yelled: "master, brother Zhang is coming. Come out quickly."


    Will light rain they welcome in, embarrassed smile, "some dirty home, let you laugh."


    Find a bench for Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu smiles, "Auntie Wang, don''t be busy. We have something to ask you for help!"


    At this time, Wang Lihong just dirty hands out, laughing, "ha ha ha, I also said who is it, it is Daniel you! Stop standing and sit down


    "Now it''s light rain. It''s very good. Sit down quickly!"


    Xiaoyu and Zhang Daniu came forward, Zhang Daniu introduced to Xiaoyu, "this is your uncle Wang Lihong. You are very nice. You held you when you were a child!"


    Xiaoyu: what? Wang Leehom?


    Immediately reaction came over, sweet called: "Uncle Wang, hello."


    "Well, that''s good!" I want to pat Xiaoyu on the shoulder, but I can see my hand and take it back.


    Zhang Daniu looked at Wang Lihong curiously, "Lao Wang, what are you doing? Hands are so dirty. "


    Wang Lihong sighed helplessly: "Oh, don''t mention it. Originally there was this craft, but now everyone can''t eat, and it''s useless."


    Wang Liu''s face is also sad, "the family''s daughter-in-law told the boss, but also because our family is poor, destroyed."


    "What are you talking about! If people don''t want to, they can''t force it! " Wang Lihong''s weak roar.


    Wang Liu turned to leave wrongly and muttered, "it''s so good now. Even this kiln has to be destroyed. What else can I get for dinner at home?"


    Zhang Daniu was surprised, "what? Is your family going to shut down? "


    Wang Lihong casually pulls a bench to sit down, "yes, now this scene, does not have the water, does not have the food, opens why to use. We''re all going to see if we can find something to eat! "


    Zhang Daniu also pulled a stool to sit beside him. "Speaking of this, our family just needs a batch of bowls, so I think of you. I have to help my brother finish before I leave."


    Wang Lihong was overjoyed, "really? That''s great


    But then he was defeated again. "I''m afraid it won''t work. I don''t have any water to eat. What can I do for a bowl?"


    Zhang Daniu looks up at Xiaoyu, and Xiaoyu looks back placidly.

 Chapter 203

    "Uncle Wang, can you make a nice and delicate bowl? I don''t need ordinary clay bowls. "


    Wang Lihong turned to look at Xiaoyu standing on one side, very confident, "this is my ancestral craft, what kind of bowl can''t I burn?"


    Then he shook his head. "Unfortunately, I don''t even have water. I can''t burn my fart."


    Xiaoyu frowned, "Uncle Wang, how much water do you need in a day?" We can only use the water in the space for emergency.


    "At least one bucket!"


    "OK, I''ll give you two buckets of water a day. You can cook some for me first. If it suits me, I''ll make 500 here!"


    "Really... Really? You give me water? " Wang Lihong couldn''t believe what he heard. He turned to look at Zhang Daniu.


    Zhang Daniu shrugged, "our family is dominated by Xiaoyu, what she says is what!"


    Wang Lihong nodded, which he had heard.


    He looked at Xiaoyu, especially excited: "if there is water, I will make a batch for you tonight, and send it to you tomorrow."


    "OK, I''ll get the water ready for you in a moment. You come and get it. What I need is some small bowls, the best shape is strange, and some higher, longer, like cups


    After the discussion, Xiaoyu went home with Zhang Daniu and gave the water to Wang Lihong''s family.


    A week passes in a flash.


    In the past few days, all the bowls and spoons needed have been made. They are all irregular, with leaves and petals


    There are white, black... Very beautiful.


    They just don''t like Zhang Daniu. They think Xiaoyu is crazy.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t argue with them, because the appreciation level is different.


    And saltpeter also found a lot, but not much, light rain everyone gave a few fresh nest head.


    Then in the space, pour water into a large basin and put the saltpeter in.


    Then seal a small basin full of water and put it into the big basin. After sealing, it will become ice the next day.


    Today is the day when the "fresh vegetables and cold drinks" shop opens.


    All the facilities in the shop have been installed, and all the necessary things are ready.


    But there were no customers coming. There was really no business at all. It was very depressed.


    Seeing that the sun is up to the top of the head, and no one is interested in it, everyone is worried.


    "Xiaoyu, are we selling strange things? Nobody came to buy it! " Zhao Qun is in a hurry.


    "Maybe our way is not right. I think there are people soliciting customers in other shops!" Zhang Daniu suggested.


    Koizumi left look and see, "or, I go to the door to yell twice to try?"


    Light rain nods, "also can try so first."


    Koizumi yelled at the door, "don''t miss it when you pass by. After this village, there won''t be this shop.


    It''s a fresh cold drink from the shop. If you want to drink it, your heart will be cool and your heart will be flying... "


    Koizumi shouts the jingle taught by Xiaoyu, which seems like that.


    However, the effect is not obvious. Only a few people are curious to come in and have a look. They can see the price on the sign and go away.


    Zhao Qun frowned, "is it possible that our price is too high for them to buy?"


    Xiaoyu shakes his head. It''s cheap enough. It''s all made of fresh fruits and vegetables. Even water is valuable in this season, not to mention ice!

 Chapter 204

    When everyone was in a dilemma, Gao Yuan came.


    He walked in with a loud smile. "I know you opened today. I came here specially to taste them. They''re not all sold out, are they?"


    He handed the fruit in his hand to Zhao Qun, "congratulations on the new year of uncle and aunt''s shop!"


    Zhao Qun hesitated and didn''t reach out, "you child, how can you still bring something? We don''t lack it. We''d better take it home to eat. It''s not easy for everyone!"


    It''s not easy for anyone. How can they take other people''s food? Besides, they really don''t lack it. All the vegetables and fruits in the shop are brought out by Xiaoyu. They want to eat them.


    Gao Yuan looked at the basket and then at Zhao Qun, "Auntie, this is to congratulate you on your opening ceremony. How can I take it back?"


    Zhao Qun directly pushed the basket back and frowned: "I don''t care. If you don''t take it back, don''t blame your aunt for not welcoming you!"


    Gao Yuan looks at Xiaoyu in embarrassment and hopes Xiaoyu to say something.


    Xiaoyu turns her head to one side and Snickers. She doesn''t want to touch Zhao Qun''s eyebrows and be scolded.


    Gaoyuan had to take back the basket, "OK, I can''t take it back. Now you can give me something delicious?"


    Looking at Zhao Qun pitifully.


    Zhao Qun was amused by him and said, "wait, aunt, I''ll make it for you. It''s delicious. I''ve had several bowls of it!"


    Zhao Qun went to the bar, according to the method of light rain, put ice sand in the bowl, and put all kinds of fruit juice into it. The sweet smell immediately came to his face, blowing away the hot weather.


    As soon as Gao Yuan got hold of it, he felt chilly and comfortable in his mouth.


    "Wow! It''s so delicious. No wonder Xiaoyu said that I would bite my tongue off. Now I really want to eat my tongue. "


    Gao Yuan solved a bowl of smoothie with three or two mouths, but he didn''t quench his thirst. He immediately asked, "is there anything else? I still want to eat! Ha ha ha


    I''m sorry to scratch my head.


    "Yes," Zhao Qun excitedly took the bowl in Gao Yuan''s hand and made another one for him.


    Gao Yuan said while eating, "if our restaurant had this, the business would be better!"


    Click!


    Xiaoyu''s brain is connected below the line. Yes, she can cooperate with the restaurant to sell her cold drinks, so that no one knows what it is?


    "Gaoyuan, that''s just right. Let''s do some first. Let''s taste them for free. Let''s see their reaction and then discuss the next step. What do you think?"


    "Are you serious?" he said? This is such a good thing, free to taste? "


    Xiaoyu nodded, "reluctant to give up children can not set the wolf, as long as the reputation spread out, not afraid of no money to earn."


    Gaoyuan two mouths will be the rest of the smoothie solution, random wipe mouthˇ° OK, then you are going to send it to me. I''ll go back and discuss with the shopkeeper how to arrange it! "


    Carrying the fruit to the restaurant quickly.


    Zhang Daniu looked at Gao Yuan who left in a hurry, "then we will start to do it now. How much is appropriate?"


    Light rain sink eyebrow, "do 20 bowls first!"


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun are busy making cold drinks. Xiaoyu pulls Koizumi to the backyard, "brother, you find me a basin, I''ll find a quilt!"


    Koizumi didn''t ask what he was looking for, so he immediately took action.


    Xiaoyu found an unused broken quilt, folded it up and put it in the basin Koizumi found.

 Chapter 205

    Come to the store, put the bowls of ice sand neatly in the quilt, separate them with a clean towel, and cover the quilt tightly, leaving no gap.


    Everyone is curious to see the action of light rain, do not understand what light rain is doing.


    Koizumi directly doubted: "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? Why do you put the ice in the quilt so that the ice will melt quickly?"


    Xiaoyu popularized knowledge to everyone, "this quilt is warm in winter, right? If it is covered with ice in summer, it can keep cold. This is called adiabatic transfer and cold transfer! "


    Looking at everyone''s face, he said directly: "anyway, you know, this can keep the ice from melting."


    Stand up, smile: "Dad, mom, then my brother and I will go to the restaurant, you see the shop!"


    "Be careful, be safe!" Zhao Qun quickly asked.


    "I see!" Koizumi picked up the wooden basin on the ground and walked out of the shop behind Xiaoyu.


    They soon came to the back door of the restaurant, where Gao Yuan was already waiting.


    "Here you are. I''ve already told the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper said to give you a bowl for each table, and let you taste it!"


    "Well, OK, let''s go in!" Xiaoyu, when they come to the kitchen, brings a bowl of smoothie with them.


    Xiaoyu, Koizumi and Gaoyuan stood at the stairway to observe the attitude of the guests and see how they reacted.


    At the beginning, everyone hesitated. It was said that it was free. Soon there was the first one who dared to eat crabs!


    After the man finished eating, he cried out that it was delicious and let him serve another bowl.


    Small two immediately forward, "this is the store''s trial products, each table only one, and only 20 free!"


    The man slapped the table and yelled, "give me another ten, I''m not bad for money!" A purse was left on the table.


    Others can''t help but wonder what kind of good things are worth "inspiring the masses" when they see such a fierce reaction from big men.


    So curious, they all began to eat the gift on the table - cold smoothie.


    As soon as they ate it, everyone cried out that it was delicious. It was just delicious. Let the boss give them more.


    The shopkeeper quickly stood up and said, "dear guests, today''s thing, because it''s not our shop''s, is gone."


    Xiaoyu immediately stepped forward, "but our" fresh vegetable cold drink "shop is always welcome to taste. There are different flavors to choose from. The address is at Yongchang 7, two blocks away from here."


    Koizumi and Xiaoer went back to the shop to pick up the goods because the guests were arguing.


    Xiaoyu stayed to talk with the shopkeeper.


    "Miss Zhang is worthy of being a good business man. It''s really daunting to show off her hand casually." Shopkeeper is to have to sigh, this wench is really too clever.


    "The shopkeeper''s reputation is too high. It''s all opportunistic." Xiaoyu smiles.


    "Miss Zhang is modest. Now let''s talk about this cold drink. I want to take it from you and sell it in the store. What do you think?"


    "It''s easy to say. You helped me just now. Well, I''ll sell it to you at 20% of the selling price, so that everyone can make a little profit!"


    The shopkeeper nodded, 20% discount is OK, originally he thought 10% discount is the most.


    If they get it back in this way, they have to raise the price, so that they can earn more and be cost-effective!


    "Thank you, Miss Zhang!"


    "Peace makes money!"


    They laugh at each other.

 Chapter 206

    Because of the restaurant''s reputation, "fresh vegetable cold drink" soon became famous. It was very popular that day. Everyone was too busy and the ice was sold out very quickly!


    So I had to go home from work early.


    Everyone went home talking and laughing. As soon as they got home, they saw Aunt Li walking around in front of their house with haggard face.


    Zhao Qun came forward and asked, "Sister Li, what''s the matter with you? Sit in the room


    And he was about to open the door.


    Aunt Li grabbed Zhao Qun and said with tears in her eyes: "Zhao Qun, please help me. Our family can''t live any longer."


    Directly to kneel, Zhao Qun catch her.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me. If you can help me, you will."


    Aunt Li said intermittently: "my family, Li Shan, went out to look for something to do without telling me. People couldn''t afford to get up in bed, and there was no food at home. I really had no choice but to come to you!"


    "Well... I''ll go back to my room and get you something to eat. Li Shan is ill and has to see a doctor. I''ll lend you how much money he needs!" Zhao Qun is also very anxious.


    Aunt Li smiles with tears in her eyes and thanks: "thank you, thank you... 50 Wen is enough."


    Zhao Qun hurried into the room to get food. Xiaoyu walked forward slowly and said with a smile, "Aunt Li, our shop is short of hands now. Why don''t you come to the shop to help us!


    I''ll give you 10 Wen a day for each of you, and you''ll have dinner! "


    It''s better to save people than to save the poor. It''s better to teach people to fish than to teach them to fish. Let them come to the shop, not only to eat, but also to take. It''s good for everyone.


    Aunt Li is wiping her tears. Her eyes brighten after hearing this. I can''t believe that such a good thing will fall on her head.


    "Really... Really? If you want me to help you, you will not only have food, but also pay for it? "


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes, I''ll pay you back!"


    Although Aunt Li knows that Xiaoyu is the master of Xiaoyu''s family, she still looks at Zhang Daniu and Koizumi for approval.


    Zhang Daniu nodded to her, and Koizumi also nodded.


    Aunt Li broke her tears into a smile, "ha ha, it''s true, it''s true..." after the excitement, she looked at Xiaoyu happily.


    "We don''t want to pay, we just have stutters!" She is very lucky to have enough to eat.


    Light rain gently shook his head, "wages or to give, as long as you do a good job to help us on the line!"


    "Ha ha, that''s for sure. I''m sure I''ll do a good job. I''m worthy of the salary!"


    When Zhao Qun came out, she saw the excitement on Aunt Li''s face. She was very strange. She was depressed just now. How could she be so excited after a while.


    "What''s the matter? What happened while I was away? "


    Seeing Zhao Qun come out, Aunt Li excitedly shares the good news with her.


    "Just now Xiaoyu said that he would invite me to the store to help him. He not only gave me food, but also paid 10 Wen. I''m so happy!"


    "Oh, really? This is really good news When I look back, I stare at Xiaoyu and don''t discuss with her!


    But it''s really a good thing. She won''t object to it when she knows it. After all, they are really busy today. They are in a hurry. Please help yourself.


    He handed the basket of food and drink to Aunt Li, and then took out the 50 Wen money from her arms and put it into the other party''s hands.


    "There''s food and drink in this basket. It''s 50 Wen. You''ve got it all!"

 Chapter 207

    Aunt Li took it and gave her sincere thanks again before she left.


    As soon as they went away, Zhao Qun immediately put his hands on his waist, pretending to be fierce and said, "you ghost girl, you don''t discuss with me every time. Your wings are hard, right? I won''t teach you a lesson today!"


    Zhang Daniu and Koizumi face nervous, afraid of Zhao Qun really hit light rain.


    Unexpectedly, the next moment became a fight between two people.


    Zhao Qun is chasing to tickle Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu is trying to scratch Zhao Qun while hiding.


    "Ha ha ha... Niang, you can''t catch me, you can''t catch me..."


    The next second was Zhao Qun in his hand, a force of scratch, "caught it, small sample, see where you run, you can run out of my five finger mountain, I don''t believe this evil!"


    Xiaoyu couldn''t help crying and laughing, so he had to beg for mercy: "ha ha ha... Mother, I know I''m wrong. Let me go... Ha ha ha..."


    Zhang Daniu and his son watched the mother and daughter fight. They just went into the yard to prepare food without disturbing their mother''s "elegance"!


    The next day, Xiaoyu got up. Before breakfast, Aunt Li was waiting in front of the door.


    Zhao Qun quickly opened the door and let her in? Why do you come so early and don''t sleep a little longer! Come in


    Aunt Li didn''t know that Xiaoyu would get up so late. She waited on Li Shan early, so she came here to wait.


    I''m afraid that Xiaoyu''s house will leave early and not be able to catch up.


    Who knows, waiting for an hour to see someone open the door, she almost thought they had gone.


    "I''m afraid you''ll leave early, so I''ll get up early. I didn''t expect you to get up so late. You haven''t eaten yet. I''ll go to the kitchen and cook for you. "


    Aunt Li rolled her sleeves and went to the kitchen. She thought that since she wanted to work in others, she had to behave better and work harder.


    When I came to the kitchen, I was surprised to see the fresh vegetables on the stove and the full water in the water tank.


    Where do these things come from? They are so fresh, just like they were picked from the field, and she doesn''t know many of them.


    It was just put in the kitchen after Xiao Yu got up. Of course, it''s very fresh.


    Zhao Qun, who was behind her, rushed after her. Seeing that she had seen it, she had to explain: "these are all from our family''s Xiaoyu through special channels, which ordinary people can''t eat!"


    Hearing this in Aunt Li''s ears, it became that Xiaoyu had the means and connections to bring it from other places.


    "Hahaha, that''s great. I haven''t seen a lot of things before. I''ll just try how to do it and let you all taste my craft!


    Seeing that the other party had no doubt, Zhao Qun reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead and cooperated: "really, I''ll wait. You''d better get familiar with it first. Our shop is also made of these things!"


    Zhao Qun helped Aunt Li wash vegetables, but she pushed her out of the kitchen. "Now it''s mine. Since I come to your house to help, all these things are mine. You can''t rob me of my job!"


    The special righteous words made Zhao Qun not know what to do.


    It''s better to give way and not take part in the fight for jobs.


    When Xiaoyu sleeps and comes out, he finds that the food has been set on the table.


    And we are arguing with Aunt Li.


    Xiaoyu curiously came forward to understand that it was Aunt Li who wanted to go back to the kitchen and everyone wanted to keep her at the table.

 Chapter 208

    Xiaoyu chuckled, "Aunt Li is here to eat, not an outsider!"


    Aunt Li shook her head firmly, "no, I''m a helper now. I can''t do it with the host''s family. I''ll go back to the kitchen to eat."


    Regardless of everyone''s invitation, resolutely stride back to the kitchen.


    Everyone had to sit down to have dinner. Zhao Qun sighed, "what''s sister-in-law Li doing? We didn''t treat her as an outsider!"


    In fact, I think it''s very good. She has heard the story of doumiqiu and shengmien.


    It is Xiaoyu''s satisfaction that Aunt Li is able to recognize her own identity and not rely on her family''s friendship.


    At least, if she can keep it, Xiaoyu can keep her rich!


    "Well, mother, since Aunt Li has done so, there must be her reason. Let''s not get tangled. We have to finish the meal quickly. We have to start work! "


    As soon as Zhao Qun thought of the shop, he couldn''t control anything else. He immediately ate in his mouth and urged others, "eat quickly, and you''ll have to open a shop later!"


    People inhale wildly and come to the store.


    Seeing the shop for the first time, Aunt Li was surprised and exclaimed. Zhao Qun took her to the backyard to guide her.


    After Xiaoyu has prepared all the ingredients, he goes to the counter and sits down.


    Zhang Daniu and Koizumi process fruits and vegetables, dice them or beat them.


    It''s only around ten o''clock now. Before everyone is ready, some customers come to our door.


    Because the menu is at the counter, you just need to look at the price of the menu.


    This is a girl dressed as a maid: "boss, I want two glasses of iced watermelon juice and a first love."


    First love is a kind of ice sand named by Xiaoyu. The color is very beautiful, with a touch of purple.


    "OK, would you like to pack it or enjoy it here?"


    "Packed, of course!"


    "Yes, just a moment, please!"


    Xiaoyu immediately handed Koizumi the order list.


    Things are ready soon, Xiaoyu put things on the counter, "because it''s packing, plus cups and bowls, a total of 50 Wen, thank you!"


    The girl dressed as a maid counted the money, put it on the counter and left with a cold drink.


    As soon as the girl left, she was bought again.


    Not over may be a couple, is to eat in the shop.


    Light rain will order things to them, back to the counter, she thought, this is not good, I have to find two people, or I do a few people''s work, busy.


    The day soon passed without knowing it. The business was just as good. Many restaurants and rich people went to the store to buy it.


    Sihai villa.


    Night courtyard, in the courtyard of Oriental night Pavilion.


    "Young master, the woman''s identity has been ascertained. Her name is Zhang Xiaoyu. She lives in Bai village, Huishui town. Her family has been farming for generations.


    But this woman is very smart. She can do business at a young age. She not only builds a big house in the village, but also does business in Shangpan shop in the town... "


    Chang''an reports the news to Dongfang yexuan.


    Eastern night Xuan picks eyebrow, "Oh! It seems that this little pepper is still a business talent! "


    It seems that I have time to meet this little pepper and get my own rights back.


    "Young master, here comes a good news..." Li Hai came in with a piece of paper happily.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at him and waits for his good news.


    "Young master, our people have heard that someone has developed ice and is making cold drinks. The business is very hot.

 Chapter 209

    It''s not only more variety and taste than the ice bowl in the palace, but also very delicious. At present, our restaurant has introduced some, which has attracted a lot of guests. "


    Li Haiyu was very excited. He didn''t expect that Zhang Xiaoyu would be so smart. If he could buy the formula, he would make a lot of money by putting it in their hands.


    Even if can''t buy formula, can cooperate, also very good!


    Dongfang yexuan stood up excitedly, "what you said is true? Someone made ice and made ice bowls? "


    "Yes... Yes." Li Hai was so excited that he stuttered.


    "Where is it, young master? I''m going to talk about the business myself!"


    "The last time we went to Huishui town."


    Huishui town? It''s here again. He''s really destined to be here.


    And recently, he always dreams about this place and sometimes a girl. He thinks that every time this girl stares at him with resentful eyes.


    "Why didn''t you come back to me? Why do you forget me? I hate you... "


    As if he had done something bad to her, he always asked him for a debt, but every time he couldn''t see each other''s face, he could only feel his eyes staring at him like a knife.


    That shrill cry woke him up again and again, and he felt that he had hit a ghost.


    It seems that this is an opportunity to have a good look at what''s going on!


    "Tell me to go down and set out tomorrow, no news!"


    "Yes Li Hai and Chang''an answered at the same time.


    Fresh vegetable cold drink shop.


    Business in the store has been very good these two days. Both Li Shan and Aunt Li are helping in the store.


    Of course, many people come to the store to buy recipes, but Xiaoyu politely refuses. She finally has a profitable business. How can she sell it!


    Because of Li Shan''s work as a sophomore and Zhao Qun and Aunt Li''s washing dishes in the yard, she only needs to collect money.


    So Xiaoyu sat at the counter in a daze.


    Just when she was in a wild mood and didn''t know what to think, a group of people came into the shop with sticks.


    "Boss? Come out quickly Thumping on the counter.


    Xiaoyu stood up, "I''m the boss. What can I do for you?"


    The leader looked at her disdainfully, "just you? A girl with yellow hair, whose hair has not grown up, is the boss. Call your family out quickly! "


    Hearing the news, Zhang Daniu looked up and saw this group of people. He quickly came over and said, "what''s the matter, ladies and gentlemen?"


    The man glanced at Zhang Daniu and said, "are you the boss of this shop?"


    Zhang Daniu is full of courage, "yes... Yes!"


    The man held a stick in his right hand and patted his left hand. "Do you understand the rules on that road?"


    Zhang Daniu didn''t understand: "what... What rules? I''ve just been in business, and I don''t know much about it! "


    The man turned back, "brothers, tell him about our rules!"


    The customers in the shop have been scared away, and outside the shop is surrounded by a group of people.


    "The protection fee collectors are coming again. I don''t know if this shop can escape this time!"


    "I''m afraid they can''t be good anymore. Look at their posture and make it clear that they are looking for trouble!"


    "That''s a pity. The food in this shop is delicious. I don''t know if I can eat it again!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Behind the leader stood a man, "this street belongs to us. All those who open shops have to pay protection fees!"


    Koizumi see the situation is not right, back to the backyard notice Zhao Qun and Aunt Li, let them not come out.

 Chapter 210

    "Niang, Aunt Li, please don''t go to the front in a moment. The protection fee collector is coming. Be careful of your injury!"


    Zhao Qun grabbed Koizumi, who was going, "what about you? Is there any danger? "


    "It''s OK, mother. You''ll stay here!"


    Koizumi quickly went back to the front and stood side by side with Li Shan. He was very worried and afraid, but he was very close to Xiaoyu because he was worried that Xiaoyu would suffer.


    Zhang Daniu hesitated, holding Xiaoyu who wanted to speak, "then... How much do you want?"


    The leading man burst out laughing, "how much do you want?"


    "It''s 80% of the daily cost of the store, of course," he said in a cold voice


    "What? Who do you think you are? You can have as much as you want. Why don''t you go home and give it to your mother? " Xiaoyu didn''t hold back. She stood up and yelled.


    "Pa!" The leader hit the table with a vicious stick, "I said how much is how much! Don''t talk nonsense


    Zhang Daniu wanted to stop Xiaoyu, but he didn''t stop him.


    In the backyard.


    Zhao Qun and Aunt Li anxiously walked back and forth, "no, I''m worried about them. I''m going to have a look."


    Aunt Li hesitated. She was also worried about the safety of Li Shan. But just now Koizumi came in and told her that she was afraid that going out would make trouble for everyone.


    "If you don''t wait, maybe it''s not that bad?"


    At this time, there was a noise and the sound of sticks from outside. Both of them dared not take any chances and ran to the front immediately.


    Xiaoyu was also afraid, but he didn''t retreat.


    "I think you are crazy about money. Don''t give me money. I won''t give you any money. Don''t be paranoid!"


    The leader''s eyes were wide open, and Zhang Daniu was about to get angry with them, so he quickly hid Xiaoyu behind him.


    Bending down to smile, "everyone, everyone, the child is still young, not sensible, we have something to discuss..."


    "Let''s talk it over. Brothers, smash this shop for me. Let them know how many eyes Mr. Ma has!" At the leader''s command, someone immediately took a stick and began to smash it.


    Li Shan and Koizumi came forward to protect things, and they were surrounded and beaten. Zhao Qun and Aunt Li, who came from behind, were distressed.


    Yelled: "who are you, let them go, don''t fight..."


    The corner of the leader''s mouth is smiling, so that you don''t have eyes when you do business. You don''t know who is offended. If someone is willing to buy the formula, you can''t just sell it. So many things


    Xiaoyu is watching her shop smashed. It''s all her hard work. She roars.


    "Stop it, you lunatics, or I''ll report to the official and arrest you all!"


    Unexpectedly, after Xiaoyu''s roaring, all the thugs laughed, "ha ha ha ha... Actually want to report to the official to arrest us? Ha ha ha... Who didn''t know we were regular customers there. We went in for a cup of tea and came out... "


    Xiaoyu didn''t expect that officials would be corrupt to this extent. These thugs still collude with the government.


    Angry, left and right to see, picked up a bench to hit the nearest one on the head!


    Then she heard bursts of screams. She was still thinking, when is the time when her martial arts are so good that she can make so many screams even when she hits a person?


    But then more screams came, and many thugs were thrown out, one by one. The whole process was only a few seconds.


    Xiaoyu was surprised.


    Zhang Daniu was confused, and his thoughts still stayed at the moment when Xiaoyu fiercely picked up the stool to hit people.

 Chapter 211

    Koizumi and Li Shan still keep their hands protecting their heads.


    Zhao Qun and Aunt Li are still trying to save their son.


    The onlookers opened their mouths one by one.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "I can''t eat an ice bowl quietly. There are so many flies buzzing in my ears. It''s really annoying!"


    The voice of an evil man in red sounded cold. A pair of white hands like a woman arranged the sleeves and straightened the hem.


    It turns out that when everyone left, the man in red sat quietly in the corner, and everyone didn''t notice.


    But when these thugs smashed the shop, the flying debris smacked his feet. He felt that he had stained his feet, so he was angry.


    "You... Who are you? The name of the newspaper, dare to make trouble on your grandfather Liu''s site, do not want to live... "''le''word forever disappeared in his mouth.


    Because the man in red spits dirty words at his mouth, when he acts as his grandfather, his eyes are cold, his fingers in his sleeve are gently raised, and the leader will always close his mouth!


    "Ah... Killed... Killed..."


    The onlookers were shouting, running and shouting


    The rest of the thugs were lying on their stomach, or on their back, or with broken arms or legs, all in strange shapes.


    "You dare to kill our boss, you wait, you can''t run away!" One of the thugs yelled, and the group left quickly with the dead man on their legs.


    The trouble has subsided for the time being. Let''s thank the man in red.


    "Thank you for your help, young man. I really appreciate it... May I have your name?" Zhang Daniu gave thanks to the man in red.


    Zhao Qun and Aunt Li supported Koizumi and Li Shan respectively, and they bowed their hands or bowed their waist to thank each other.


    The man in red frowned. He was not used to so many people being so close.


    And they''re all dirty people, and they stink of sweat.


    Open the fan at will: "in Xiajiang feibai, an ordinary person should not use the word" respect one''s name ". As for thanks, it''s even more unnecessary. I''m just tired of them soiling my shoes, so I''ll punish them a little."


    Xiaoyu noticed Jiang feibai''s frowning, and also looked at his shoes. There was nothing dirty.


    It was a pair of snow-white boots, not even a trace of dust.


    Obviously, this is a person with a habit of cleanliness, or a very serious habit of cleanliness.


    Because a little bit of small things to kill, obviously is not a easy to get into the role!


    "Mother, Aunt Li, help them to have a rest and apply medicine." Signal to the patient they are supporting.


    Then he turned his head and looked at Zhang Daniu, "Dad, would you like to clean up the shop? I have no underground feet!"


    There was a slight blink of the eye to signal them to leave.


    Zhang Daniu subconsciously took a look at the man in red. After looking at Zhao Qun, he nodded slightly. Zhao Qun and Zhao Qun helped him to the backyard.


    Zhang Daniu is sweeping the floor with a broom, but his eyes always pay attention to Xiaoyu.


    Jiang feibai looks at Xiaoyu strangely. He just hears that there is a delicious food here. He is curious to come down to this shop.


    Unexpectedly, what surprised him most was not the cold drink, but the little girl in front of him.


    The corner of his mouth raised slightly, "girl, why do you want to keep your family away? Do you want to tell me? But I have to tell you, I don''t like girls who are too active! "


    Light rain a white eye, "big brother, isn''t it that you have the habit of cleanliness? Or shall I call them back for you? "

 Chapter 212

    Jiang feibai''s fanning fan stopped and finally put it in his handˇ° What is cleanliness


    Xiaoyu blinked, "don''t you know? You don''t like other people close to you, and you hate that you have stains and mess on your body. These are called cleanliness Mania


    Jiang feibai suddenly realized: "Oh, it''s called cleanliness mania. I really am. You are very smart!"


    Then he showed a meaningful smile, "however, I really want to know, smart you how to face the problem of killing!"


    Originally, Xiaoyu with a smile froze.


    The dangerous smile says: "isn''t the person you kill?"


    Jiang feibai shows his hand, "who can prove it?"


    "We see so many eyes here, and there are so many people outside. They are all witnesses!"


    "Ha ha," Jiang feibai chuckled, "just boasted that you are smart, how can you be stupid?"


    Light rain eyes tiny MI, "this words say so?"


    "This man died in your shop, and I killed him by" wrong hand "because I helped you. Others will only think that we are a group.


    The most important thing is that I know martial arts. You saw it just now. If I fly away, who will the officials look for? "


    Jiang feibai looks at Xiaoyu happily and wants to know what she will do next.


    Xiaoyu grits her teeth. How great are these skills?


    This reminds her of Dongfang yexuan, who has no news since she left. At the beginning, she was also saved and asked to be a maid for a month to repay her.


    Fortunately, that guy lost his memory and was saved by her. Otherwise, he would have to be a maid for a month.


    I don''t know what happened to that guy. Is he dead.


    He glared at Jiang feibai and said, "come on, what do you want to do? First of all, I have to say that I don''t have any money, and I''m not allowed to be lustful. I won''t do anything against morality and justice! "


    Jiang feibai looked at his eyes wide open, his face bulging, round and rolling, like a frog''s light rain.


    First, he chuckled in a low voice, and finally, he laughed so much that Xiaoyu didn''t know what he was laughing at.


    Also laugh a few people in the backyard curiously peep out the head.


    Xiaoyu stamped his foot, "what are you laughing at? If you have any conditions, say it quickly


    Jiang feibai finally stopped laughing. When he saw Xiaoyu like this, he wanted to laugh again. But when he saw that Xiaoyu was about to get angry, he reluctantly held back.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want your color." Up and down looked at the same light rain with bean sprouts, "you such a flat, not my dish!"


    Xiaoyu is very angry, biting his back teeth: "Jiang feibai!"


    "Ha ha ha... Well, I just don''t laugh." Think about it, "well, you give me a month to cook delicious, I''ll settle this matter for you!"


    Can Xiaoyu have another choice?


    Can she make you go back to prison again? Of course not, so she can only agree!


    She really hated all these frivolities and always wanted to enslave her.


    He drooped his head weakly, "OK, sir!"


    Then step by step slowly went to the counter to sit down, with his hand chin, a face of life can not love.


    Jiang feibai is particularly amused to get together in the past, "what''s the matter with you, listless, didn''t you have a good rest?"


    Xiaoyu glanced at him casually, then covered his eyelids, "if you are forced by a person to agree to unreasonable requirements, you will be the same as me!"

 Chapter 213

    Jiang feibai is funny. This girl is really funny, but he won''t let go of the good things that fall into his mouth.


    "Girl, I don''t know your name yet?"


    Light rain white he one eye, "I tell you, you will let me go?"


    Jiang feibai shook his head. "How can that be?"


    "That''s it, so don''t bother me and play!" Light rain completely closed his eyes, to an eye for the net.


    Jiang feibai can''t, just want to turn around to ask Zhang Daniu, a team of Yamen followed just that group of thugs came into the shop.


    There was the dead leading hitter in the back.


    The Yamen messenger asked casually, "it''s this shop that killed people, isn''t it?"


    The thugs behind him nodded and pointed to Jiang feibai, "that''s the one who killed him. Hurry to catch him, and the shop''s colleagues, too!"


    The Yamen messenger waved, "arrest everyone and take them back for interrogation!"


    Seeing that the Yamen''s errand had put Zhang Daniu''s backhand under pressure, and that some people had gone to the back yard, Jiang feibai still didn''t move.


    Light rain urgent, "Jiang feibai, what are you waiting for?"


    Jiang feibai opened his mouth and said, "name!"


    Xiaoyu really wants to give him a punch. What''s his name at this time!


    "Later!"


    Jiang feibai leaned back against the counter, "I''ll think about it later!"


    Xiaoyu is impatient, but there is no way to take the other side. Seeing that the person has entered the backyard, she has no choice but to shout: "Zhang Xiaoyu! Gong Changzhang, Xiao Zhuxiao, it''s sunny after rain, it''s raining... "


    Jiang feibai: "Oh..." long pull sound.


    The Yamen next to me wanted to say: please respect my career, OK?


    Just when the light rain was so anxious that he couldn''t help getting angry, Jiang feibai walked gracefully to the front of the leader Yamcha.


    There is a brand in the sleeve, just for the Yamcha to see.


    The Yamcha, who didn''t think so, was so frightened that he couldn''t speak clearly.


    "Mr... Mr. young man, we have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please forgive me. We''ll leave now, and we''ll leave now!"


    He nodded and bowed, as if in special fear. With one move, he called the man away. The thug who carried the dead behind walked slowly and was kicked by him.


    After walking a long distance, the Yamen servant was relieved. He almost didn''t fall down and his legs were soft.


    The other thugs and Yamcha were puzzled. Who made him so afraid, "big brother, who is that? How can we show you a sign and then we run away?"


    The leader yam Chai slapped the questioner on the head and asked, "if we hadn''t run fast, we would all die there today! Do you know what that is? That''s the wooden card of the killer gate. Do you know what the killer gate stands for? "


    As soon as they heard the killer door, they immediately shrunk their heads. Who dares to provoke that evil star!


    They are all murderers. The top three killer organizations in the world claim that there are no people they can''t kill, just mysterious gangs who can afford to pay.


    Yam poor leader looked at the dead, light sentence, "you''d better walk around this shop, don''t provoke again, be careful not to protect your life!"


    Everyone nodded, nonsense, who dare to trouble ah, do not want to live!


    Light rain looked at the crowd so easy to leave, curiously staring at Jiang feibai''s sleeve.


    "What did you show them just now? How could you scare them to shit at a glance?"

 Chapter 214

    Just now, Jiang feibai turned his back to her. She didn''t see anything, but he seemed to show them something.


    Jiang feibai looked back and said with a mysterious smile, "it''s a secret. I can''t tell you!"


    Xiaoyu said: "cut, when who is rare, don''t say pull down, I don''t want to know!"


    Jiang feibai is amused by Xiaoyu''s hard expression. He really thinks it''s funny.


    Zhang Daniu continued to clean up the mess. He just came and was caught. He watched Jiang feibai drive away easily.


    And see light rain and he talks and laughs, privately think he is a good man, also did not guard against.


    Four people in the backyard after taking medicine, know that the crisis outside is relieved, and come to the front to help clean up.


    Xiaoyu also wants to help. Jiang feibai pulls her arm down. Xiaoyu immediately stops and looks at the hand holding her arm.


    Jiang feibai found that he had pulled Xiaoyu and contacted others.


    But he didn''t feel uncomfortable, and he didn''t feel bored. It was a strange feeling.


    "Sir, what do you think of?" Xiaoyu is very impolite.


    "I just want to ask when to eat?" Take back your hand and continue to shake the fan.


    "What has to do with you! It''s already like this today. I can''t open a shop for a while and a half. You''d better invite me first! "


    Xiaoyu glanced at him casually and reached out to lift up the recently overturned stool.


    Jiang feibai was surprised, "don''t you forget our deal just now? Or do you need me to invite those people back so that you can remember them? "


    Xiaoyu: Damn it. I forgot it just now.


    If you want to give up, you are afraid that this person will go back.


    Only hate hate a good stool, "yes, sir, you always wait here, small to give you fate! Hum... "


    He went back to the hospital in a huff.


    Jiang feibai looks at Xiaoyu who wants to kill him with a knife, but he has no choice but to leave angrily.


    Looking at is cleaning, a messy shop, frown.


    Then she went to the backyard. It''s more interesting to follow the pepper. It''s just to see what she makes delicious!


    Zhao Qun found that Jiang feibai wanted to go back to the hospital, worried that light rain would be dangerous, and immediately stood up.


    He was stopped by Jiang feibai before he stepped up.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt anyone. I''m just curious."


    Smile, but the smile indifferent alienation, people can not be close.


    Looking at people entering the backyard, Zhao Qun looked to Zhang Daniu for help, "the leader, let''s just let him in? Is light rain dangerous


    Zhang Daniu pondered, "probably not, and didn''t he just help us?


    Besides, we''re out there. We can hear everything


    Well, all the people in charge of the family have said that. There should be no problem.


    Zhao Qun is at ease to clean up, but Yu Guang and ER always pay attention to the backyard.


    Li Shan and Koizumi, who helped to clean up the tables and stools, whispered together.


    "Koizumi, have you noticed that Mr. Jiang has a good look! My martial arts are also very good. With my eye''s effort, all those people are lying down... "


    "Of course, I found that although he was wearing bright red clothes, he didn''t show any femininity at all. On the contrary, he added some unique temperament.


    Li Shan, do you think I would be so handsome if I made such a suit? "


    "Don''t dream about it. Get to work."


    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 215

    Light rain just put down the fresh ingredients, is ready to clean, see this more enchanting than the woman jiangfeibai came in.


    In an instant, he compared his rag skirt.


    Let light rain feel weak explosion, even a man is inferior.


    So Xiaoyu stares at him with poor eyes, "what do you come in for? It''s dirty here. It''s not for you! "


    Jiang feibai saw the envy and jealousy in Xiaoyu''s eyes for a moment, but it was replaced by the ferocity like a hedgehog.


    Standing in a clean, and just can see the action of light rain place, "of course, is to see if you have poison, want to kill me!"


    In fact, the backyard is not messy at all. Zhao Qun and they clean it up very well. It''s just a far cry from where Jiang feibai lives!


    Xiaoyu laughed angrily, "I say you are really... Who dares?"


    Light rain suddenly not angry, throw down the hands covered with water.


    "Come here!"


    "What for?" Jiang feibai is on guard.


    "Wash vegetables! Don''t you want something to eat? " Xiaoyu naturally looks at him.


    Jiang feibai immediately waved his hand, "I want to eat, but it doesn''t mean I have to do it, and I won''t do it!"


    Xiaoyu walked forward directly, holding him with his wet hand.


    "If you want to eat, you have to do it yourself. It always has a special flavor!"


    Xiaoyu can''t refuse to pull him to the vegetable washing place and help him roll up his sleeve by the way!


    A dish was put into the hands of Jiang feibai, "Oh, follow me to learn, how I do, how you do!"


    Watching the light rain flying up and down, looking at the hands of cabbage.


    Three questions about life suddenly appear in Jiang Fei''s mind.


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?


    Light rain to see him stand still, elbow pestle him.


    "What are you doing here? Wash it quickly


    "Oh Jiang feibai followed Xiaoyu''s action to wash, and unconsciously washed a big basket full of water.


    When he found out what he had done, his eyes could not confidently look at his hands.


    What did I do? I''m doing the dishes? I''m doing the dishes, I''m doing the dishes!


    Important things are to be repeated for 3 times.


    After washing vegetables, light rain props up.


    Looking at Jiang feibai who is still standing there, I know what he is thinking. I can''t believe I''m washing vegetables after listening to her.


    Thinking of his domestication, the corners of his mouth rose slightly and smirked.


    And quickly hide the smile.


    "Bring the food in quickly, let''s start cooking!"


    Then I went to a utility room and changed it into a small kitchen.


    Will fly White left and right to see, see in front of washing good vegetable basket, take with light rain behind the butt into the kitchen.


    Then he froze. Why is he so obedient?


    Is he stupid? Is it crazy?


    Like being cheated, I put the vegetable basket in Xiaoyu''s arms at will.


    "How dare you tell me to do something! I''m... "My eyes blinked," but I never do these things! "


    Light rain light glance at him, "I know ah, see out!"


    Put down the basket and start cooking.


    Just when bursts of fragrance came, Jiang feibai, who was still sulky, immediately came forward with interest.


    "What are you doing? It smells good!"


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "fried corn with minced meat, because the weather is too hot, everyone has a poor appetite,


    So I made a few cold dishes, and a vegetable with beans and pumpkin. This is the only stir fried dish... "

 Chapter 216

    Xiaoyu scooped up a little bit with a shovel and came to Jiang feibai''s mouth, "come on, have a taste!"


    Jiang feibai is in a bit of a dilemma. How can he eat? Even if he doesn''t have exquisite dishes and chopsticks, he must give a pair of chopsticks!


    "Come on, what''s wrong with you?"


    Light rain directly to his mouth, "mouth!"


    Jiang feibai opens his mouth helplessly. Is he too easy to talk!


    If you let his subordinates see him like this, I think they will fall off.


    Freshly picked corn kernels and fresh meat foam make the fragrance burst in Jiangfei''s mouth


    At that moment, he seemed to be in a green cornfield, and in a cluster of flowers


    The pores of the whole body are open!


    "It''s delicious. How did you make it?" More delicious than the delicacies he ate!


    "Yes! Help me to put the dishes on the table and ask everyone to come in for dinner


    Xiaoyu put all the dishes on the plate, because there are so many people, they are two plates.


    Then, after putting them in place, they called the busy people to the shop.


    Aunt Li and Li Shan still didn''t sit at the same table with everyone, and Xiaoyu didn''t force them.


    So everyone sat down to have a meal. Jiang feibai was alone. Maybe he was too powerful, which made everyone a little stiff.


    Xiaoyu can''t stand being bullied on her territory.


    "Father, mother, don''t pay attention to him, just treat him as an ordinary person!"


    Stare one eye to sit her opposite river to fly white, have no matter imposing manner so sufficient do what!


    The river flies white to stare a face don''t understand, what did he do again?


    Zhang Daniu, they are all genuine rural people. They have never seen much of the world. They are naturally resistant to people like Jiang feibai.


    Zhang Daniu laughed awkwardly, "Mr. Jiang, please don''t mind if you eat more and the food is simple."


    Jiang feibai stopped his chopsticks gracefully. "Uncle and aunt are worried too much. I think it''s very good.


    Don''t treat me as a big man. I''m just an ordinary person. Just call me by my name! "


    Xiaoyu looked at everyone''s embarrassed and polite smile and quickly said, "have a meal, have a meal, taste the meal made by Jiang feibai and me!"


    Everyone was surprised to see to Jiang feibai, "you... You can cook?"


    Jiang Fei white pick eyebrow, slant to see a funny light rain, show a smile to nod, "see funny..."


    What kind of food can his hands cook!


    He can only kill people!


    As soon as they heard that he could cook, they fell into the distance and enthusiastically discussed with him, what''s the best food for Xiaoyu


    "Feibai, I didn''t expect that people dressed as you would cook.


    It''s like the son of my family. Why not! "


    Zhao Qun was a little scared at the beginning, but now he''s chatting. He calls his name directly!


    "Mother!" Koizumi is not willing to shout, where is he a waste, so bury him.


    Zhao Qun glared at him, "what''s the matter? What are you shouting about? Isn''t that right? "


    Koizumi did not dare to retort. He hung his head and tried to chop the food in the bowl.


    I hate Jiang feibai in my heart. If he has nothing to show, he will be scolded!


    How long has Jiang Fei not seen such an ordinary and warm family?


    Shaking his head, he has been living in the shadow of swords since he was a child. Every day he has lived in fear and fear, and he has never had a safe life.


    Long forgotten what family love is, fortunately he succeeded in sitting in that position.


    Get rid of those painful days!

 Chapter 217

    "Ha ha, my aunt is so humorous that she can give birth to such a smart daughter as Miss Xiaoyu.


    It can be seen that my uncles and aunts are all smart people. How can Koizumi brothers be rubbish? "


    Even Koizumi is not angry with him, let alone Zhao Qun and his wife.


    Zhao qunmei opened his eyes and laughed, "feibai really can talk. Come on, eat more! Don''t mention it


    He put several chopsticks into Jiang Fei''s bowl and filled it up.


    Jiang feibai looks at the bowl in front of him, unable to take chopsticks.


    Xiaoyu chuckles. It''s time for me to kiss my ass.


    But see Zhao Qun staring at Jiang feibai, eager to let him eat, everyone also looked at him.


    Xiaoyu was afraid that he would bring down the atmosphere which he had not easily picked up, so he had to say it in a funny tone.


    "Mother, you gave him all the dishes. What shall we eat?


    Besides, if they haven''t eaten anything, they may have to be served at all times! "


    You are welcome to put all the dishes in Jiangfei''s white bowl into your own bowl!


    Also specially give him a wink: need to change the bowl?


    Jiang feibai looks at Xiaoyu gratefully and shakes his head slightly invisible.


    Zhao Qun also heard the meaning of Xiaoyu''s words. He knew that rich people had to be served and used chopsticks.


    Knowing that Xiaoyu was helping himself out, he sat down to eat. He was also angry with Xiaoyu: "you child..."


    Light rain a word, for everyone to break through, we are not embarrassed!


    But after all, there are only a few people who understand. Basically, except for the parties, no one understands.


    Because everyone looked at Xiaoyu strangely and thought that she was very stingy today. She had to get a little food back from other people''s bowls.


    Zhao Qun looked at everyone''s strange eyes one by one, "what are you looking at? Aren''t you hungry? Hurry to finish eating, there are still a lot of things in the shop! "


    Jiang feibai also came out to rescue, with a strange smile: "Xiaoyu girl, even if you like me again and want to get close to me, you can''t use this method!"


    Li Shan and Aunt Li suddenly realized that this is the case. This young man is very handsome and only in his teens. No wonder Xiaoyu takes a fancy to him.


    I almost thought that Xiaoyu was not tolerant. It turned out to be the mentality of my little daughter!


    Light rain stares at Jiang feibai and doesn''t speak, but his heart is full of dirty words.


    After dinner, everyone is picking up the pieces. Only Jiang feibai takes Xiaoyu''s place and sits in a daze.


    He is struggling in his heart. Why doesn''t he dislike Xiaoyu''s job? Why does he listen to Xiaoyu?


    After thinking for a long time, I come to a conclusion that Xiaoyu has a unique temperament.


    It seems that he is equal to everyone. He doesn''t look up or look down, which makes him feel calm and don''t need to wear a mask of hypocrisy.


    Everything in the shop was sorted out and recovered as before. The sun began to set in the West. Everyone was ready to close the shop and go home.


    But a great God sat in the shop in a daze and didn''t plan to move.


    Xiaoyu comes to the counter and knocks, "Dong Dong"


    Jiang feibai raised his eyelids, looked at the light rain, and asked silently: what''s the matter?


    "We''re going to close the shop and go home. You can leave!"


    Jiang Fei white confused look at the sky outside, and then "Oh" stand up and follow the people out of the shop.


    After Zhang Daniu locked the door, everyone was ready to go home, only to find that there was a tail behind him.


    Xiaoyu frowned: "we are going home, don''t you understand? Where did you come from? Where did you go? "

 Chapter 218

    Zhao Qun followed and asked, "what''s the matter, feibai? Why don''t you go home?"


    Jiang feibai pretended to be aggrieved, "I have no place to go!"


    Light rain a hygiene eye send past, who letter! Do you think people are idiots?


    But Zhao Qun wrote and invited him home.


    "What should we do? Why don''t we fly to my house? I still have a spare room!"


    Xiaoyu quickly interrupted, "no, you can''t go to my house. I only promised to make food for you for a month, but I didn''t promise to eat and live for a month."


    "But how can I have dinner without going to your house?"


    "I don''t care. If you want to go to my house, you have to pay. There is no free lunch."


    Let you deliberately pit me, I also want to pit back!


    Jiang feibai nodded, "yes, how much do you want?" It''s a casual light rain posture.


    WOW! Xiaoyu''s eyes are shining. Unexpectedly, a person picked up casually is an invisible rich man?


    "100 Liang that day!"


    The people next to him were shocked. Xiaoyu


    Jiang feibai''s fan, which he was shaking, stopped and said, "you''re too big! The Best Inn in Beijing is not so exaggerated! "


    Xiaoyu''s smiling face pulled down, "where are you going to stay cool? There''s no money to be a hero! Let''s go. Everybody''s home! "


    Zhao Qun Meng pulled Xiaoyu, "what are you talking about? How can you do that! "


    Turn to smile to face Jiang feibai, "you don''t pay attention to her, she talks nonsense, come with us!"


    Zhang Daniu and his friends were all watching the opera and stood silent.


    Light rain does not open forest, how can mother help outsiders bully her!


    But Jiang feibai is very atmospheric, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll give it to you." A silver note of 100 Liang was handed to Xiaoyu.


    As soon as Xiaoyu smiles, she reaches out to take it. Unexpectedly, a Cheng Yaojin comes out on the way. Zhao Qun immediately takes the money and carefully puts it in her arms.


    Also said a sarcastic, "you don''t take money, money will disappear, or put me here safe."


    With that, I went forward happily... I went... I left.


    Xiaoyu wants to cry without tears to see everyone go forward, especially the annoying devil also occupied her position, walking in the middle of everyone.


    Light rain gas Huhu forward, hit Jiang feibai''s arm, and then unintentionally continue to move forward.


    Jiang feibai shakes his head funny.


    They came home slowly, but there was an unexpected guest in front of the door, Wang Dalang.


    Wang Dalang was holding a pheasant in his hand. Seeing Xiaoyu coming back, he scratched his head shyly. "Uncle Zhang, Aunt Zhang... You''re back."


    Shouting one by one, he looked at Xiaoyu and handed over the pheasant in his hand. "Xiaoyu, you''re back. This pheasant is just caught. I''ll mend your body!"


    Xiaoyu really can''t laugh or cry this time. In recent days, Wang Dalang often sends things, but she refuses. He still insists.


    At the beginning, they didn''t find Zhang Daniu, but later they understood what he meant.


    "Hey, Dalao is here. Why are you bringing something? Come and sit in our room." Zhang Daniu opened the door and invited Wang Dalang in.


    Jiang feibai stands beside Xiaoyu and laughs, "is this your best suitor, your little lover? That''s a bad look, isn''t it? "


    Light rain indifferently, "what do you care? Take care of yourself! "Sissy..."

 Chapter 219

    Xiaoyu came forward with a smile, "brother Wang, you don''t need to bring anything when you come here. We''ve opened a shop in the town now. If you have something to eat, you can save it for your family. It''s time to get through this difficulty! "


    Wang Dalang hoarse voice, "but, this is I specially for you to catch, just want to give you body..."


    Jiang feibai, who was annoyed by being crowned as a sissy, immediately scorned and said, "how can this pheasant mend his body? It''s not enough for me to stuff my teeth! "


    "Jiang feibai, you shut up, you don''t talk, no one treat you as dumb!" Xiaoyu is angry and roars.


    "Brother Wang, you don''t mind. This guy who doesn''t know where to come out didn''t brush his teeth today. Don''t get the same opinion with him.


    I''ll take this pheasant. You can''t bring me any more things, or I won''t let you in


    Xiaoyu smiles and pulls Wang Dalang into the room without looking at Jiang feibai.


    Koizumi and they are still outside, so Aunt Li and Li Shan have to say goodbye to Koizumi and Zhao Qun.


    Jiang Fei, with a white eyebrow tip, enters this luxurious rural house alone.


    Standing in the yard, looking at this unique house, I marvel at the wisdom of the family.


    As soon as Zhao Qun came in, he saw Jiang feibai looking around and introducing him to you Rongyan.


    "This is designed by my family Xiaoyu, isn''t it good?"


    Jiang Fei nodded, "yes, it''s very good." On the other side, Xiaoyu and Zhang Daniu are entertaining Wang Dalang, taking out fruits and pouring a glass of water.


    "Xiaoyu, who is that young man over there? Why is it in your house? " Wang Dalang asked curiously.


    "Whatever you pick up on the road, you don''t have to pay attention to him." Light rain bite apple.


    "Ah?" Wang was surprised.


    Zhang Daniu didn''t look at Xiaoyu angrily. "Xiaoyu talked nonsense. There was a bit of trouble in the shop today. It was this young man who helped us to escape. We invited him to play at home."


    "Oh Wang Dalang looked at the elegant Jiang feibai and saw Aunt Zhang, who was warmly entertained. He couldn''t help feeling frustrated.


    Now Xiaoyu''s family has opened shops in the town, and they know such a handsome and rich young man. He must have no chance.


    With a wry smile, "it''s late. Uncle Zhang, Xiaoyu, I''ll go back first."


    "No more? Let''s have dinner before we go Zhang Daniu urged him to stay.


    "No, there''s something else at home!" Wang Dalang went to the gate with his head buried.


    Xiaoyu quickly put 10 Wen money into Zhang Daniu''s hand, "Dad, you should send it to him quickly. You can''t take his things for nothing." Xiaoyu gives money every time, just for fear of trouble in the future.


    When Wang Dalang passed by Zhao Qun, he unconsciously glanced at Jiang feibai and felt even more ashamed. He didn''t even dare to answer Zhao Qun''s call.


    "Dalao, are you leaving?" Zhao Qun called the person did not agree, soliloquize a way, "this child is how, call he did not hear."


    "Maybe he''s in a hurry to go home. It''s getting dark." Koizumi speculated.


    Jiang Fei white sneer, fortunately a little self-knowledge, is really a toad want to eat swan meat!


    After dinner, we arranged the guest rooms for Jiang feibai and went to have a rest.


    Light rain is into the space to continue to grow the seeds of collection, or planting, but also turn over the ground.


    The trees are full of fruit. After they are all picked, the fruit trees will blossom and bear fruit again.


    Light rain in the space to finish all the things, just out of the space to rest.


    She did not enter the cabin, naturally did not find that the small stones on the table had some changes!

 Chapter 220

    Jiang feibai, who should have been lying in bed, didn''t stay in the room, but appeared in the back mountain not far away.


    There was also a man in black.


    "Sect master, the subordinates have received the news that Dongfang yexuan has set out again after returning home safely. At present, the direction is not clear."


    "Follow up!"


    "Yes


    Jiang feibai calmly looked at the person still in front of him, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, I''m just curious about how the sect leader came to the girl''s house."


    This man in black is the leader of the killer who went to Xiaoyu''s house to kill Dongfang yexuan.


    "Do you know this girl?" Jiang feibai stands on the top of the mountain, the night wind blowing, blowing elegant long hair and clothes.


    The killer arched his hand, "yes, it was this girl who saved Dongfang yexuan last time, and it was also her who was put in prison!"


    "It''s her! No wonder... "Only such a girl dare to save a stranger.


    "The master of our sect also met by chance and was curious about her, so he came here." Jiang feibai''s backhand is behind him.


    "My subordinates are leaving!" A gust of wind blowing, the ground is only a demon like man in red.


    After a moment''s silence, Jiang feibai started his lightness skill and flew down the mountain.


    I stayed in front of Xiaoyu''s bed for a while before I went back to my room to sleep.


    Xiaoyu didn''t feel a person at all. She was still a man watching her sleep in front of her bed.


    If you know, you will want to kill the "thief" with a knife!


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Jiang feibai lived in Xiaoyu''s house and followed him to the store, but he never helped to work. He was only responsible for playing handsome and eating.


    However, it attracted a group of flower maniacs to buy food in the store.


    So light rain generous don''t care about him.


    On this day, a heavyweight guest of honor was welcomed in Defu restaurant, two blocks away from the fresh vegetable cold drink shop.


    We all don''t know who is coming, but we know that manager Li Hai, who has always had the right to speak, calls him young master with great respect.


    In the most elegant room on the third floor of the restaurant, the Oriental night Pavilion is in front of the window.


    "Young master, when are we going to talk about cold drinks?" Li Hai stood aside and asked.


    Chang''an, who was standing side by side with him, said with a strange smile, "manager Li Hai, don''t you want to taste this famous cold drink so that you can urge the young master to start quickly?"


    Li Hai said with a dry smile, "cough, cough, you talk a lot. Don''t you want to taste it? What''s the feeling of" cool heart, flying heart "


    Who doesn''t know that Li Hai, apart from his love for money, loves his appetite.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t mention it. I really want to try it. The advertisement is well said. On a hot day, who doesn''t want to be cool!"


    "Then you still..." before Li Hai finished speaking, he heard a knock on the door.


    Li Hai opened the door and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Er quickly reported, "manager Li, the shopkeeper asked me to report back. Two guests came here, claiming to be Qianjin and childe of Tongxian county magistrate. They found a man named yexuan in our shop and asked how to do it."


    Li Hai''s eyebrows sink. Why are these two here?


    "Treat people well and don''t let them rush in!"


    "Yes Little two, step back.


    Li went to the door and stepped forward. "Young master, Miss Gao and young master are here. They say they are looking for you!"


    Chang''an frowned, "how do they know we''re here? As soon as our front foot arrived, their back foot came. It''s a coincidence, isn''t there a spy? "


    Li Hai shook his head, "should not, we are with confidants this time, no one can betray!"

 Chapter 221

    Oriental night Xuan will overlook the line of sight back, light, "is there a traitor, try not to know!"


    Pick up the "first love" smoothie, scoop it up with a spoon and put it in your mouth.


    Well, it''s really delicious. It''s fresh and tender.


    "Go and see this brother and sister, and see what they want to do!"


    Stand up, sleeves back, walk down the stairs.


    Chang''an looked at the young master who had gone far away, and at the young master on the table who had not finished eating the ice sand. He picked up a big mouthful, swallowed it and ran downstairs.


    Dongfang yexuan, standing at the entrance of the stairs on the second floor, sees the Gao brothers and sisters who occupy half of the first floor lobby!


    "Yexuan!" Gao Yufu sees Dongfang yexuan shouting.


    "Here, here we are!" The right hand with the handkerchief is held high and shaken.


    Make everyone look to the East night Xuan.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded and paced to the brothers and sisters of the Gao family.


    "Miss Gao, I said, don''t call me by my name, it will damage your reputation!"


    Gao Yufu stands up happily, "it''s OK, I''m not afraid. Yexuan, sit down and have dinner together!"


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, "I have something important to go out, I''m afraid I can''t accompany."


    "Nothing, I can accompany you. I will accompany you wherever you go!"


    Gao Yufu enthusiastically comes forward to hold Dongfang yexuan''s arm, but he avoids it.


    "Miss Gao, please respect yourself." Eastern night Xuan''s brow wrinkled more tightly.


    Gao Lang slapped the table and stood up, "yexuan, what are you, dare to talk to my sister like this!"


    It''s just a poor businessman. I don''t know what my sister likes about him.


    Oriental night Xuan ignores him directly, the eyes all didn''t sweep to him.


    "How do you know I''m here?"


    On hearing this, Gao Yufu raised her head with pride.


    "The whole county is under my father''s management. As soon as you entered the city, someone reported to us."


    No wonder! They must have been found on horseback.


    "Help yourself, Miss Gao!" Dongfang yexuan walks out of the restaurant directly, followed by Li Hai and Chang''an.


    Gao Yufu saw that people had left and pushed Gao Lang, "brother, how can you say that! In fact, yexuan is very rich. You can see how he looks! "


    Pick up the skirt and run after it.


    Gao Lang''s eyes darkened. Why didn''t he find out what''s good about him.


    But still keep up with my sister''s steps.


    The servant girls and servants in the back also followed closely.


    So when Dongfang yexuan and his party arrived at the fresh vegetable cold drink, they became a huge group of people.


    Light rain they all think it''s someone to smash the field, copy the guy to meet up.


    I didn''t expect to see Dongfang yexuan at a glance.


    She was surprised and happy to look at him, did not expect that he really came back safely!


    Zhao Qun and they all warmly went forward to say hello, "ah ye, are you back? It''s a beautiful dress... "


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, how now people are used to so familiar?


    Seeing his familiar pepper, he strode up and said, "Hi, I''m seeing you again. Do you remember our agreement? "


    Gao Yufu jealously follows the past, "yexuan, who is this man? Do you know him?"


    Dislike looking at the simple dress of Xiaoyu.


    Oriental night Xuan nods, "this is my servant girl, because have something to do, drop her here." The eyes are joking.


    In a word, light rain completely lit a firefight, "who is your servant girl, what daydream in broad daylight."

 Chapter 222

    Good night, just came back to make such a scene for her, it''s really tight skin again.


    High language Fu thoroughly disdains, "originally is a servant girl! If my servant girl was like this, she would have been killed. Yexuan, why don''t I get you another one? "


    "Oh, it''s so intimate! Isn''t it your new concubine? " Light rain impolite sneer way.


    Gao Yufu is so angry that she is about to teach Xiaoyu a lesson.


    Li Hai looked around at the tense posture, surprised and interrupted, "Xiaoyu, do you know our young master?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Yes


    Xiaoyu and Chang''an share the same voice.


    Xiaoyu stares at Chang''an and turns his back.


    Li Hai looked at Chang''an strangely, "how do you know each other?"


    "Of course I met with the young master!" How can you ask such a stupid question?


    "Do you know him?"


    "Of course, I know her. She''s the little girl I told you. She''s very good at business."


    ŁˇŁˇŁˇ


    Two people look at each other, the original is the same person!


    Li Hai caressed his hands and laughed, "ha ha ha, the world is so small and predestined!"


    Oriental night Xuan light squint at him one eye, Li Hai immediately shut up.


    "Little girl, I''ll see where you''re going this time. Come and serve me!"


    East night Xuan proud cool voice sound.


    Xiaoyu looked back and glared: "do your spring and autumn dream, want to let your aunt serve you, next life!"


    Zhang Daniu, they look at Dongfang yexuan strangely. Why are they so strange?


    The same appearance, the same indifferent character, just changed a dress.


    "Ye, don''t you remember us?" Zhang Daniu asked anxiously.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned at the man in front of him, indifferent and indifferent, "I don''t know you!"


    Zhang Daniu, they were hit hard, "no... sorry, we''ve got the wrong person!"


    Comfort in the heart way, this affirmation is not the night that they know, just a stranger that looks very much like.


    Xiaoyu is furious. Originally she thought he was suffering. Now she can be sure that this guy is back to wealth and doesn''t want to recognize them.


    "Yes, we don''t know each other! So please go out. Our temple is too small to hold so many Buddhas. "


    Reach out to the gate and ask them to get out.


    Jiang feibai, who is arranged to wash vegetables in the backyard, hears light rain''s fierce voice.


    He rushed back to the store with a piece of vegetable in his hand, and his hands were still dripping.


    "What''s the matter, girl? Is anyone here to find fault? "


    Light rain pointed to the East night Xuan, "is these people to smash the field, you help me to drive them out!"


    Jiang feibai in red looks like fire, and Dongfang yexuan in white looks like snow.


    From each other''s eyes, we can see the regret of both Sheng Yu and he Shengliang.


    Also inspired the same male heart of war!


    Two people happen to fly out of the shop and fight fiercely outside.


    Everyone in the shop went out to watch.


    Chang''an was watching with his sword in his arms.


    Gao Yufu held Gao Lang''s arm and yelled, "Wow, two handsome guys, they have different styles. They are so handsome!"


    Li Hai worried to the side of light rain, "light rain, let them stop, hurt no one is good."


    I don''t know if the young master''s wound has been cured. If he rushes up like this, will the old wound recur?

 Chapter 223

    Light rain showed a sweet smile to him, "Li Bo, it doesn''t matter, they just itch for a while.


    If we can kill one or two, we can reduce a lot of food. "


    Li Hai gaped, as if to find the hidden attribute of light rain.


    In mid air, the two men, who had been fighting for dozens of moves in an instant, stood opposite each other on a roof.


    The breeze caresses the white flowing red yarn of the river and laughs.


    "I didn''t expect that Dongfang Gongzi was so good at martial arts. I''m so disrespectful!"


    Oriental night Xuan sharp eyes stare in the past, "how do you know my name is Oriental!"


    Jiang feibai "Shua" opened his fan, "the name of Dongfang childe, who knows who doesn''t know!"


    Evil looking at the East night Xuan, "others but spent a lot of money to kill you, how can I not know!"


    "You are..." Eastern night Xuan doesn''t understand, how does he know someone wants to kill him?


    Hand fan arched hands, "in the river white!"


    "Jiang feibai?" Dongfang yexuan murmured to himself.


    "Is it..."


    "You are..." seeing the crowd below, he hid his words.


    "Why did you send someone to kill me?"


    Jiang feibai said with a straight smile, "Mr. Dongfang, is that a silly question you asked?"


    Oriental night Xuan a meal, think of each other since is the door of killer door Lord, of course can''t refuse this send door business.


    Half squint, voice indifference, "I pay double, you kill each other for me!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Jiang Fei''s white eyebrow tip picks, the corner of his mouth rises, showing a wanton smile.


    "I''m sorry, we don''t have such rules here!"


    The business that the killer takes over will not die unless the target is dead.


    "You..." Eastern night Xuan angry eyes, but take each other no way.


    Fly down and walk directly to Xiaoyu.


    "I''m here to talk about cooperation with you, not to make trouble. Can I have a good talk somewhere?"


    Everyone is watching a play. Although they don''t understand what they say, it doesn''t prevent them from watching martial arts movies!


    Xiaoyu didn''t expect that the person just above suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Cooperation? What kind of cooperation? " Xiaoyu asked confusedly.


    "Let''s find a place to talk!"


    OK, I''ll take care of all the details.


    He turned and stretched out his hand


    Since we are looking for a place, it''s better to stay in their store and increase their income.


    Xiaoyu walked in front and took him to the corner of the shop to sit down.


    The people behind also sat down at the next table, because Gao Yufu was stopped by Chang''an when they wanted to come.


    But no one can stop Jiang feibai, so Xiaoyu sits at the table of the three of them.


    As for Zhang Daniu, of course, they all performed their duties and went to work in their own posts!


    "I think..." as soon as Dongfang yexuan opened his mouth, he was interrupted by Xiaoyu.


    "Dongfang, right? Shall we just talk like this? Would you like something to eat? "


    "It''s not your own shop. You can''t take what you want!" Oriental night Xuan says at will.


    "Is that the same? Now you want to talk to me about cooperation. " One glance at the crowd of shops.


    "Besides, there are so many people sitting here. I can''t stand in the manger and don''t shit. I have to do business to support my family!"


    Jiang feibai pursed a smile, and it was really cool to see the girl''s acceptance of others!


    Dongfang yexuan frowned, "you can''t speak more gracefully!"

 Chapter 224

    Xiaoyupi looked at him with a smile and said, "if you want to be gentle, go to the women''s hospital. It''s said that all the people in it can play the piano and write poems.


    No matter how hard it is, you can also find your concubine. It seems that she is a gentle one


    Xiaoyu doesn''t speak with dirty words, so he is speechless.


    I had to turn back to Li Hai.


    Li Hai quickly wiped the sweat from his forehead and ran to the counter to order.


    Today, he was able to see Xiaoyu''s true face clearly, and he was so scared just listening.


    I''m just about to ask what''s good at in the shop.


    Xiaoyu stands up and shouts to Zhang Daniu in a loud voice, "Dad, give them all the cold drinks in the shop, and double the price of every kind!"


    Zhang Daniu was so scared that he almost didn''t drop the bowl.


    Looking at Li Hai with inquiring eyes.


    Li Hai''s sweat from wiping his forehead is also waterfall sweat in his heart. The light rain is too scary.


    Quickly nodded, "fast... Fast up!"


    Xiaoyu sat down with satisfaction. Jiang feibai gave her a thumbs up.


    The light rain blinks, pick eyebrow to see to the East night Xuan.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the interaction between Xiaoyu and jiangfeibai, with indifferent eyes.


    "Can we talk now?"


    Xiaoyu grinned, "of course, what does Dongfang want to talk about?"


    I feel much more comfortable after killing a lot of money!


    "The formula for developing ice, and the formula for making these cold drinks, sell me 1000 Liang!"


    With this formula for developing ice, their Dongfang family''s financial resources will be even higher!


    Because even the royal family doesn''t have such a formula. Their ice is stored in the ice cellar in winter and used in summer.


    "Ha ha ha..." Jiang feibai laughed more than, "Dongfang yexuan, you are too stingy. You want to buy this recipe for 1000 Liang and treat others as fools!"


    Light rain reaction comes over, glaring East night Xuan, "don''t sell!"


    Oriental night Xuan sharp scan jiangfeibai, eventful!


    "How much do you want? You should be very clear that the formula won''t last long in your hands.


    Not only will a steady stream of people come to you for trouble, but even the government and the royal family will not allow such a recipe in your hands! "


    Xiaoyu silent, yes, this is not China, even if it is modern, good formula will be taken away by unscrupulous means.


    This thing left in her hand is a hot potato, like a life charm.


    With a wry smile, he was ready to promise him.


    Jiang Fei''s white fan gently patted her hand on her desk. "It doesn''t matter. I can protect you. Don''t listen to him. He''s pitching you!"


    He blinked at her quietly.


    Xiaoyu understood, pretending to shake his head calmly, "no, I''d rather smash this formula in my hand than sell it!"


    "You..." Dongfang yexuan is murderous. He looks at Jiang feibai angrily. He''s just a shitty stick


    Jiang feibai chuckles, "Xiaoyu girl, in this way, I''ll cooperate with you. How about opening a branch?


    You come up with the formula, I''ll inject money, we''ll give you five points! "


    Dongfang yexuan is more angry and grabs his words, "Jiang feibai, do you have nothing to do? Why don''t you have a problem with me? "


    Jiang feibai provocative way, "how, I am happy, you have the ability to hit me!"


    After pulling Xiaoyu''s hand, Xiaoyu turned around, "Xiaoyu, come on, let''s discuss the details of opening the shop..."


    Dongfang yexuan immediately holds Xiaoyu''s other hand.


    "I also want to cooperate with you to open a branch. Let''s talk about cooperation."

 Chapter 225

    Xiaoyu chuckled in his heart, "OK, how can I refuse to make money?"


    Jiang feibai is really interesting. He raised him for two days, although he gave money.


    "Then you can''t do business with him, you can only do business with me!" Dongfang yexuan is very proud.


    "Why do you think this is your home? I want to show off my prestige and go home! " Jiang feibai is also welcome.


    "You should go back. You are not welcome here..."


    "You are not welcome, not me!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The two of them are fighting each other. You come and I go, and the fight is like a sword without smoke.


    I don''t know whether it''s for the name of the cooperation or for the people who cooperate.


    Xiaoyu roared: "stop!"


    One hand between the two, "what''s the quarrel? Everyone cooperates, and no one gets in the way! "


    It''s so beautiful! Men are childish, especially those who linger between teenagers and men.


    Two people glare at each other, "hum!" Turn around at the same time.


    Is Xiaoyu a child? Come on.


    "Well, let''s talk about the details of the cooperation. First of all, I don''t have any money. I only have ways.


    Secondly, my method will take half of your shares, that is, I will get half of the profit score! "


    Jiang feibai stares big eyes, "you are also too cruel!" He just said it. Don''t take it seriously.


    Xiaoyu grinned, "ha ha, how can I do business with you if I''m not cruel?"


    Dongfang yexuan slightly raised his eyebrows, "if you are like this, will the money come too easily? Red mouth and white teeth will take half of my profit!"


    Xiaoyu stretched out a finger and waved to them: "nonono, although I want a lot, you will get more. What I need most is a good method."


    Pointing to his head, "I believe you two don''t want to miss the opportunity to create wealth together for a small business."


    Xiaoyu is smiling. If she has this confidence, I don''t know if they have this courage.


    Dongfang yexuan pondered for a moment and looked at the silent Jiang feibai with a sneer. "Jiang / childe has never done business, or can''t make decisions about such a small matter. Would you like to go back and ask for instructions?"


    Satirize him as a executioner with developed limbs and simple mind. He can''t even do the basic master. It depends on the will of his subordinates.


    How about running such a big killer gate? They have never been involved in these industries. It would be nice to open one or two brothels to collect information.


    After all, who can expect killers to do business?


    In the face of Xiaoyu, "little pepper, this is the flower power that I can''t use. I''m reliable. I promise you the terms, five or five... "


    Jiang Fei''s white fan slapped on the table, and his internal power attacked the other side along the table. "Dongfang yexuan, you fart. I''m not you. I can''t understand even a small family!"


    Dongfang yexuan hands under the table, gently stick to the table, not only beat each other back, but also attack each other.


    "So what? It seems that someone''s so-called home is not peaceful. There are always people who want to replace you and want to change me. I''ve already executed such people..."


    Jiang feibai looks at each other on guard. How can he know their internal affairs?


    Fight with each other directly on the table with one handˇ° How could you know that? What else do you know? "


    Just when they were going to fight with each other, a knife and fork touched each other''s hands.

 Chapter 226

    "If you dare to fight in my shop again, I''ll make a big hole in your hands!" The light rain threatened the rickety sharp knife and fork.


    "Hum!" Two people cold hum.


    But all obedient sit down, let the nervous people put down the fragile heart again.


    "I agree. Let''s go on." Jiang feibai thinks that Xiaoyu is really smart, and her thoughts are very different from those of ordinary people.


    Perhaps, this will be an opportunity for their transformation.


    They sat down again and listened to Xiaoyu about the location and decoration of the shop.


    Talking with smart people always gets twice the result with half the effort.


    We quickly discuss good cooperation, but the two men do not see each other, horizontal pick nose vertical pick eye.


    At the table next door, Gao Yufu''s face was full of jealousy. In her eyes and heart, there were pictures of the village girl and two young talents talking and laughing.


    I wish I could scratch her young and beautiful face with a knife.


    Gao Lang is not. The more he looks, the more he feels that this girl has a taste.


    Face long good-looking, smart and lovely people, the most important thing is, small enough!


    That''s what he likes!


    Light rain they are a heated discussion, no one found his lewd eyes.


    "Let''s get down to business. It''s time to talk about private matters." The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan starts to show a smile of evil spirit.


    "Do we have private affairs to talk about?" Xiaoyu takes back her smile and turns her eyes.


    "Oh! Is that what it means


    "Yes


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will arrest you?"


    Xiaoyu said, "cut, then you go! People are dealt with by your people and killed by you. It has nothing to do with me! "


    Anyway, whether the skeleton of the corpse is still there is a problem, she is not afraid!


    Dongfang yexuan took a meaningful look at her, and then stood up, "OK, that thing is over, I''ll leave first."


    Just see buttocks like stick on the stool of Jiang feibai, doubt asked a sentence, "you don''t go back?"


    Jiang Fei picked his eyebrows and said, "don''t you know that I live in Xiaoyu''s house? That''s my home!"


    I don''t know if this guy will regret talking to his benefactor like this. Hehe, this guy''s brain is probably sick. Otherwise, how can he give up pearls for fish eyes!


    Smile and speechless swept a high language Fu of next door table, in the heart secretly snicker.


    Oriental night Xuan eyes a dark, lips slightly pursed, light way: "is it? I hope you''ll enjoy your stay


    At the end of the speech, he took all the people to leave. When he left, the ghost made him nod to Zhang Daniu and his wife.


    The couple are confused. Why is this young master so similar to ah Ye everywhere, but not at all?


    When Gao Yufu leaves, she stares at Xiaoyu.


    But Gao Lang turns back to Xiaoyu with a strange smile. The meaning in his eyes makes Xiaoyu feel uncomfortable.


    Jiang feibai also noticed this scene, "do you need me to solve him for you?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "not for the time being, maybe I think too much!"


    Well, he respects her.


    And this just left hidden trouble for Xiaoyu, so that something happened later that Xiaoyu regretted.


    After this group of people left, the shop was in normal operation and soon sold out.


    After you put away the shop, you can go back to your home.


    At the other end, Dongfang yexuan and his party left the fresh vegetable cold drink and went back to Defu restaurant again.


    Gao Yufu, because of Dongfang yexuan, doesn''t go back to Gaofu, so she will follow him.

 Chapter 227

    But Gao Lang didn''t leave because of Gao Yufu and Xiaoyu, so he and his party stayed in De Fu Restaurant.


    In the restaurant''s high wave room, Gao Yu Fu Shi ran came in and sat down, "brother, do you like that girl?"


    Gao Lang smiles, "how do you know?"


    Gao Yufu has a white eye in her heart and a gentle smile on her face. "We are brothers and sisters. Of course I know what you think."


    In fact, his performance is too obvious. When he saw Zhang Xiaoyu talking and laughing, his saliva almost didn''t fall off.


    Gao Lang laughs and pats Gao Yufu on the shoulder. "It''s my sister, and I have a heart to heart relationship with my elder brother."


    Gao Yufu looks at the hand on her shoulder and continues: "brother, since you have a crush on her, that''s her blessing. My sister will try to make my brother hold her back."


    Gao Lang caresses Gao Yufu and looks at her in surprise: "really? It''s very kind of you, little sister


    Gao Yufu deliberately miso anger, "brother, look what you said, that time you fell in love with my maid, I didn''t give you to enjoy!"


    "Yes, or my dear sister. My brother will help you with anything in the future."


    In another room, the eastern night porch is as cold as an ice cellar.


    "Pa!"


    Beat the table hard, and the top table will be in ruins.


    "The damned Jiang feibai not only sent people after me, but also robbed me of business!"


    As long as the thought of the other side and pepper day and night, talk and laugh together, the heart of a stream of sullen surge in my heart.


    "Chang''an, send someone to inform the big Dharma protector of the assassin''s sect. Doesn''t he always want to replace Jiang feibai? Young master, I will help him!


    Tell him that my young master is willing to help him with ten million taels of silver to win the position of the sect leader! "


    He does not believe, a tiger sleep in the body side, Jiang feibai can sleep at ease!


    "Yes! I''ll arrange it for you! " Chang''an quit.


    Leaving Dongfang yexuan alone in the room, overlooking the sunset in the distance.


    Up and down, natural circulation, Jiang feibai, see how you take the move.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu and his party happily went back home and made dinner as usual.


    It''s just that a lot of villagers gathered outside the gate when we had dinner.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, we want to see you..."


    Xiaoyu had no choice but to put down the dishes and go to the gate.


    Everyone followed because of curiosity.


    "What can I do for you, gentlemen?" Light rain asked softly.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, please show mercy and enjoy a bowl of rice. The child has been hungry for several days." A woman with a child in her hand cried at the light rain.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, please give me something to stutter."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu frowns. Isn''t she already offering you a way to make money? Why is it still like this?


    "Are you... Asking everyone to go to the wall frost for food?"


    Do you want to get food for free?


    The woman holding the child cried, "Miss Xiaoyu, you don''t know. I''ve searched all the places I can find, but I can''t find them. Seeing that the child is starving to death, my heart is... Wuwuwuwu..."


    "Hey, don''t cry..." Xiaoyu looked at the other side crying, some panic in the heart.


    Looking back at Zhao Qun, "Niang!"


    Zhao Qun patted her on the shoulder, "it''s OK. I''ll go in and find something to eat for you."


    Xiaoyu nodded and looked back to comfort the woman, "don''t worry, aunt. My mother went to find food for you!"

 Chapter 228

    The woman knelt down with her child in her arms and said, "thank you... Thank you..." choking with thanks.


    Light rain quickly help, "aunt, you don''t like this, what we slowly say."


    Looking at everyone smelling, dirty and haggard.


    Light rain sighs, whether it''s natural or man-made disasters, it''s the ordinary people who suffer.


    Zhao Qun quickly came out with food, and Koizumi came over with a bucket of water.


    Everyone is scrambling to grab it. Xiaoyu shouts out in a loud voice, "don''t worry, everyone has it. Line up first. If you don''t line up, you won''t get anything to eat..."


    I don''t know whether it''s Xiaoyu''s authority or some temptation. We soon formed a long line.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun distributed food to everyone, and Koizumi scooped water for everyone to drink.


    Just when everyone was in a hurry, Jiang feibai noticed that Xiaoyu walked silently to the kitchen.


    He came to the kitchen with curiosity and found that she was putting fresh corn into the big pot, white and round, just like she had just picked it.


    He was very curious, and he didn''t see Xiaoyu''s family buying food, but how did they get it from where? Still so fresh?


    Even if it''s sent from Jiangnan, it won''t keep so good?


    Back against the door, "little rain girl, I didn''t expect that you still have such a good time!"


    Xiaoyu quietly added water to the pot, "this girl is so kind-hearted, beautiful and kind-hearted, you didn''t find that you are blind!"


    Jiang feibai couldn''t help laughing, "just you? You''d better stop talking nonsense. I haven''t had enough to eat and I''ll vomit later. What can I do? "


    "You have no eyes, huh!" Gently shake hair, pick up the side of the pot cover, cover the pot.


    "Come and help me add some firewood, so that your lazy bones won''t be hardened!"


    "You girl, it''s not polite to arouse me! I gave the money Having said that, he still paced to the kitchen to add firewood.


    Think about his past days, when he did such a thing, no one has to call.


    But what''s more strange is that he didn''t resent such a life, and he also felt that he enjoyed it with relish.


    Xiaoyu said with a witty smile, "my young master, don''t put on your stinky airs here. Don''t you find that when you work, you are more handsome and charming? "


    Hearing this, Jiang feibai, squatting to add firewood, immediately straightened his waist, "that''s natural. I''m always handsome!"


    Since Xiaoyu explained to him what is Shuai, he often talks about the general to show his fairyland.


    Xiaoyu shakes his head helplessly. This guy just likes smelly beauty.


    Xiaoyu soon cooked the corn, put it in the basket, and brought it to the gate with Jiang feibai, which was sent by Zhang Daniu and his wife.


    "Xiaoyu, are you kind or intentional? Are you not afraid of thieves when you show your financial strength?


    Besides, how long can you help them? You are not afraid of people who want to find out the source of these things! "


    Jiang feibai, standing on one side, pretends not to care and says it at will, just like talking to himself.


    Light rain in the heart of a Deng, careless, actually so weak in everyone''s line of sight.


    The dim vision stealthily looked at the people eating outside the door, and sure enough, saw several eyes looking around.


    It''s hard to be a good person, especially in troubled times.

 Chapter 229

    "Everybody, we have taken out all the food in the shops in the next few days. I''m afraid there''s no spare energy to help you.


    We should think of a long-term solution! "


    Ah! The people who are eating are shocked!


    I thought I would not have to worry about food next, but now I tell them that I have nothing to eat. What can I do!


    "Miss Xiaoyu, where can we think of any way! If there were a way, it would not be like this! "


    "Daniel, your family is promising now, but you can''t forget your roots! We still have to help us at the critical time... "


    "Auntie Zhang, we used to have such a good relationship. You can''t wait to save her!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone, you say a word, I say a word. Some play the family card, some play the moral card, some are pitiful to ask for help, and some bully and lure


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun don''t look good. How can they help others and make mistakes?


    Just as Xiaoyu''s face became more and more ugly, the woman holding the child stood up and said in a high voice.


    "Do you have any conscience? Now, who else will help us like their family and give us food and drink?


    Even the government didn''t give you anything to eat. Are you still like this? Are you not afraid of thunder and lightning? You have to be conscientious


    The woman''s words made some people blush and bury their heads.


    "I''ve only been married to this village for a few years. I could have lived on. But just a few days ago, my boss was killed by those people just to find a stutter for our wives.


    If not for the occasional help from their family, my wife would have starved to death


    The woman cried in a low voice as she spoke. The 2-year-old in her arms saw her mother crying and slowly reached out to wipe her tears.


    If a woman''s words make people feel ashamed, then the scene in front of her will make people sad and tears.


    Because many people''s families or relatives here have died in the drought. They all think of their relatives and finally pass on their hope of survival to themselves.


    Everyone bowed his head and cried in silence, and finally became a collective wailing.


    "My poor child..."


    "My father, why did he just leave..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu looks and listens. It''s a fake that she doesn''t feel uncomfortable.


    However, her ability is really limited and she can''t help many people.


    If you help others, the result is to take her own, or even the safety of her family to repay, it is not worth it.


    It seems that we have to find another way to help you.


    After Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun''s persuasion and consolation, the most important thing was that they had enough food and left one after another.


    Looking at everyone''s back, Zhao Qun opened his mouth to say something, but when he saw Jiang feibai, he swallowed the words.


    When everyone sat at the table again, it was a little heavy.


    Jiang feibai teases Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu girl, what''s the matter with you? It''s not like you any more. Come on, smile and I''ll give you the drumsticks! "


    Shake the chicken leg on the chopsticks.


    Xiaoyu glances at the chicken legs on his chopsticks. This is a pheasant from Wang Dalang. She stewed it.


    In the face of her favorite drumstick, she has no appetite.


    Notice everyone''s mood, light rain or cooperate with, stare at Jiangfei white one eye, "who let you move my drumstick, quickly back to me!"

 Chapter 230

    Jiang feibai is about to get back. He smiles and dodges.


    "Haha, haha, haha, haha..."


    Koizumi and they all know that Xiaoyu likes chicken drumsticks best, so they usually leave it to Xiaoyu and they eat something else.


    Koizumi is eager to try to see Jiang feibai snatching Xiaoyu''s favorite.


    Xiaoyu gives Koizumi a look, let him attack left, he is feint.


    Jiang feibai noticed the eye contact between the two, but pretended not to find it. Koizumi snatched it. "Hum, let you rob my sister''s drumsticks. You''re so angry..."


    He waved the drumstick in front of Jiang Fei''s white eyes and put it in Xiaoyu''s bowl. "Xiaoyu, eat it quickly. I''ll watch it for you and never let the bad guys take it away!"


    He even stares at Jiang feibai.


    Xiaoyu is holding a chicken leg in her hand. If someone who doesn''t know about it hears this, he may think it''s a good baby.


    After a bite, he smiles at Jiang feibai''s revenge, "ah, it''s delicious in the world..."


    Jiang feibai laughs and shakes his head helplessly. This girl is too cute.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun looked at the three children playing in front of them, and the haze dissipated. They looked at each other and laughed.


    At night, Jiang feibai suddenly flew into Xiaoyu''s house from the window and stood in front of Xiaoyu''s bed and looked at it carefully.


    Xiaoyu had just come out of the space and was about to fall asleep when he heard the sound. He quickly closed his eyes to see who was playing tricks.


    Who knows this river flies white to stand in front of the bed so stare at her, also don''t know to think what.


    Time goes by.


    Xiaoyu couldn''t help it. She opened her eyes and said impatiently, "uncle, your boss doesn''t sleep at night. What do you want to do in my house?"


    Jiang feibai, who was thinking about things, was staring at Xiaoyu''s face and found her awake with a bad smile: "what do you say?"


    Light rain does not speak, so quietly looking at each other.


    Jiang feibai was defeated and had to surrender. "I''m here to say something else! I''m going away for a while! "


    Not long ago.


    He was resting in the room when he heard the special contact sound of the killer door and flew out.


    When he came to Houshan, a man in black knelt down in front of him and reported anxiously.


    "Sect leader, the great Dharma protector defected. He led many brothers to imprison our people. We should stand on our own!"


    "What Jiang Fei''s white eyes glowed red, "Damn it!"


    A palm wave like a distant tree, the tree suddenly fell, issued a "bang" sound.


    "Give me an order, call people together, and our main task is to clean up the door!" The chilly sound sounded in the air, startling the flutter of birds.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand, "are you going to leave? Why? "


    Don''t you live well? Why are you leaving!


    She found that this guy was very nice. She was reluctant to leave all of a sudden!


    "There''s something urgent at home that I need to deal with. Don''t worry, I''ll come back again. I haven''t finished the month I promised!" Slightly open the corners of your lips.


    Xiaoyu, who was still worried, immediately said, "of course I''m relieved. It''s none of my business."


    In fact, she was worried about whether he would be a stranger just like Dongfang yexuan.


    Now she still occasionally thinks of Dongfang yexuan, his good, his bad... But as long as she thinks that he deliberately does not recognize her, does not recognize what happened here.


    She was very sad in her heart, but she had to smile to cover her loss.

 Chapter 231

    "Be careful and have a good journey!" Finally, in Jiang feibai''s clear eyes, he said goodbye with concern.


    Gently knead Xiaoyu''s head, smile: "well, I will, for me to bid farewell to everyone, I will not leave them one by one!"


    "Don''t make me look like you''re my father!" One hit him in the hand.


    But what I hit with my hand was the air. When I looked back, I found that Jiang feibai had left, only the window was still shaking.


    Walking slowly to the window, looking at the dark night sky, I can''t help but feel worried for him and hope that his trip will go smoothly.


    Jiang feibai, who has already left, will not think that one day he will regret his whole life for his departure!


    The next day, Xiaoyu told everyone about Jiang feibai''s leaving home, and also brought his farewell to his hometown.


    Zhao Qun and they are very sorry for Jiang feibai''s leaving. She likes him very much. He is good at martial arts, rich and good-looking. He can talk with Xiaoyu so well.


    I''m going to upgrade him to my son-in-law, but I don''t know if he will go home or not.


    Everyone came to the store, and as soon as the things were ready, someone came to buy juice.


    Zhang Daniu and Koizumi are in charge of making juice and filling bowls, and Zhao Qun has been promoted to the manager of collecting money.


    In her words, "my mother is the head of the family. You stay and think about how to make money when you have nothing to do."


    The rain rushed to the side of the bar to sit down, occupied her position.


    In fact, she is looking at Xiaoyu. She is very tired recently. She wants her to have a good rest. Anyway, Li Shan and his mother have managed everything in the backyard and can handle it completely.


    Xiaoyu said with a strange smile, "mother, you''re afraid that I''m tired. If you love me, I''ll tell you straight away. Why do you pretend to be fierce and frighten people? My little heart is so painful..."


    "Bah, who cares for you? Go away and don''t disturb me to collect money!" Zhao Qun pretended to be embarrassed.


    Koizumi chuckled and was glared at by Zhao Qun.


    Xiaoyu had to do in the bar boring drink watermelon juice, and then ran to the backyard, see if the food is still lacking.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you here? Is the front used up, need to add it? " Aunt Li looks at Xiaoyu suspiciously. She just let Xiaoshan send it once!


    "No, there''s more in front. I''ll come in and see how much food is left. Auntie, if you are tired, just rest. Don''t be so tired! "


    "Ah! I know all about it. Don''t worry. By the way, these things are very fresh. I didn''t see the goods. Where did they come from? "


    She has been curious for a long time, just ask.


    "It''s my friend. He''s from other places overnight. That''s why you didn''t see him!" Light rain light smile, heart secretly smile, this friend is her own, hey, hey


    There are still many things to see. Xiaoyu comes back to the front.


    Just in front, I saw Chang''an standing at the counter chatting with Zhao Qun.


    See light rain, quickly came over, "light rain girl, my young master asked you to see shop! Study how to decorate! "


    Xiaoyu didn''t think much about it. He said to Zhao Qun and followed Chang''an.


    Just around the corner of the shop, a carriage stopped there.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, please. My young master is waiting in it." Chang''an reaches out to light rain.


    Xiaoyu looks at the carriage suspiciously, and then thinks whether there will be fraud.


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted. "What? Are peppers afraid, too? Come on up, don''t worry, you won''t be sold, and you''re not worth a few dollars! "

 Chapter 232

    Oriental night Xuan stretched out his head, indifferent looking at the light rain.


    The light rain to gas, "you are worth money, your family are worth money, OK! Hum


    Stepping on the wooden stool in front of the car, I climbed onto the carriage and sat in front of Dongfang yexuan angrily.


    The coachman moved the stool to the car and put it down. Then he went to the carriage and drove. Chang''an sat beside the coachman.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the light rain with an unbroken look on his face. He laughs and presses a button next to him, then a tea table rises slowly from the bottom of the car.


    It caught Xiaoyu''s eyes. Wow, the wisdom of the ancients is good. Even such a powerful mechanism can be made.


    Next, I don''t know what place Dongfang yexuan has made. For a while, he takes out a teapot and a plate of dim sum.


    It''s amazing that Xiaoyu is cooking tea in the carriage.


    "Aren''t you afraid of the bump of the carriage and spilling the water?"


    The East night Xuan light glances at her one eye, "that you discover carriage jolt?"


    Xiaoyu shakes his head. This one is not.


    "The car body is made by the unparalleled master of mechanism, the horse is a rare and bloody BMW, and the coachman is a veteran with 10 years of professional driving experience, so these are not in the scope of worry!"


    Xiaoyu looks at each other as if he told you something very common. Xiaoyu''s heart is full of mountains and rivers, and the grass / Mud Horse rushes by.


    It''s a local tyrant who can make such a powerful thing easy.


    "Then the car should be worth a lot of money! But I don''t think the appearance is special. It''s ordinary! "


    Oriental night Xuan chuckles, "fool, this car is all made of red sandalwood. It''s just that it''s deliberately hidden by other things outside.


    Do you want to tell us clearly that I have a lot of money, and you are going to rob me! "


    Xiaoyu is surprised. It turns out that the local tyrant''s world is like this. Forgive her for being ignorant.


    "Are you rich people like that? The world of the rich really doesn''t understand! "


    Dongfang yexuan sneered, "is it easy for you to help people do these when you are a matchless master?"


    Light rain is at a loss, "isn''t it? Isn''t he just a carpenter? "


    "Master Wushuang is a well-known mechanism master in mainland China. He can only do one thing a year.


    What''s more, they have to be the people who are lucky enough to get into his eyes, and they have to pay 10000 taels of gold. Do you think there are many such people? "


    "Ah? It''s not a carpenter! I thought it was just like the common carpenter and blacksmith! "


    Oriental night Xuan a black line, calm continue to make tea.


    "What about the BMW outside?" Xiaoyu tilts her head and looks curious.


    "This bloody BMW is the descendant of the wild horse king on the grassland. It can travel thousands of miles every day..."


    While explaining, Dongfang yexuan slowly poured out a cup of tea and put it in Xiaoyu''s hand, "have a taste of this year''s new Longjing!"


    Xiaoyu took it and looked at the green color in the white jade teacup. He blew it gently and put it on the tip of his nose.


    A faint aroma of tea, not strong, not indifferent, just like one of them, even she who does not know tea, can understand, this must be a good tea.


    Sipping on a, slightly back to sweet, raised eyebrows, "yes, although I do not understand, but very good to drink!"


    Oriental night Xuan smile, will dim sum push in the past, "again taste quick dim sum, this is rose pastry, with a tea just right."


    Xiaoyu picked up a rose cake which was not much bigger than the fingertip, and made it very finely, with lines on it.

 Chapter 233

    Put it in your mouth and chew it slowly. It''s sweet but not greasy. It''s very fragrant.


    Another sip of tea, full of light sweet.


    "It''s really delicious, thank you!" Xiaoyu nodded.


    See light rain satisfied, Oriental night Xuan added a cup of tea to her, also poured a cup for oneself, savor carefully.


    There was peace in the carriage. They were just like old friends for many years. They didn''t have to bother to find a topic and quietly sent out bursts of happiness.


    As like as two peas, she could not keep up the time. Because she always looked up at her face unconsciously, and looked at her face as if she were in memory. Many habits were just like that, but she was not so concerned about and loved.


    Will be deeply painful heart hidden, look up and a smiling face.


    "Dongfang yexuan, why didn''t you bring your concubine with you today? There are so many people to be busy!"


    Dongfang yexuan noticed that Xiaoyu was fragile for a moment, but he recovered immediately, which made people think it was an illusion, but he firmly believed that he was not wrong.


    Why is this girl so abnormal? Is there any story between them?


    She''s not my concubine, she''s my Savior


    Xiaoyu cursed in his heart, "little boy, I remember that other people are your life-saving benefactor. Why don''t you think about me?"


    "Oh? She is not ah, see you so intimate get along with, still think you have what relation Take a big sip from the teacup and drink the bitterness in your heart.


    "Do you have a wife in your family? Don''t let others down


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu carefully and finds that she is full of tears under her smile.


    At that moment, he felt a throbbing pain in his heart and slowly touched his chest. What happened to him?


    My heart is full of questions!


    He didn''t want to be misunderstood by Xiaoyu, so he explained: "no, I didn''t get a wife, I didn''t get concubines, and I didn''t have a connecting room!"


    After a pause, "I have nothing to do with Gao Yufu. We are just friends."


    Xiaoyu raised a bright smile on his face, "is that right? That''s too bad. "


    At the end of the speech, I opened the car curtain and looked at the scenery outside, not talking to each other.


    It''s just that every scene in my heart is full of pictures of two people getting along with each other. He plays fishing with martial arts for her.


    In the sun, she sleeps on his lap, and he blocks the sun for her.


    When she climbed the mountain, even if he was seriously injured, he silently waited behind him. He thought she didn''t know. In fact, she knew all about it, because the reflection of the sun and the hand he didn''t have time to take back exposed him.


    The night he left, he left covered with blood, she cried heartbroken


    Thinking about it, tears actually flow down quietly.


    Xiaoyu quickly uses the car curtain to block his face and wipe it casually.


    Raise your head, don''t let the tears flow down.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t know it at all, so he sits down to see the girl opposite him. It''s the girl he dreams about in the middle of the night and can''t see her face clearly.


    Don''t know, he once so care about the existence, is quietly wipe tears on his face.


    His internal power is high and deep. Naturally, he found the abnormal beating of Xiaoyu''s heart.


    But he thought that Xiaoyu was still angry and didn''t know that Xiaoyu was crying in silence.


    I didn''t realize that what Xiaoyu said just now was angry and jealous.


    The carriage stopped quickly. "Here we are, young master!"


    Chang''an whispered outside.


    Dongfang yexuan patted Xiaoyu on the shoulder, "here, let''s go down!"

 Chapter 234

    When light rain comes back, Dongfang yexuan has already lifted the driving curtain.


    She tidied herself up. As soon as she lifted the curtain and got out of the car, she saw a thin, white hand stretched out in front of her.


    At this time, the sun was still dazzling. When it shone on her hand, she seemed to see them enjoying the sunshine by the river in the afternoon.


    At that time, he extended his hand with clear stock index to shade her!


    Eyes deep closed and then opened, directly ignore the other party''s good intentions, stepping on the stool to get off.


    Oriental night Xuan looking at the empty hand, no accident, natural back, put behind, just fingers slightly stiff tight.


    Xiaoyu looks around. It''s a busy street in Huishui Town, with compact houses, lots of shops and all kinds of peddling


    "Where is this?"


    "Tongxian, let''s go, I''ll show you around!"


    "No, let''s go straight to the store!" Xiaoyu flatly refused.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the light rain that strangers are not allowed to enter, and laughs, "it''s OK. I''m talking about it. You''re still young. Don''t make it more like an old woman!"


    Without saying a word, he took Xiaoyu''s hand and went to the most lively place.


    No matter how Xiaoyu struggled, she couldn''t get rid of it. Finally, she had no choice but to stare at the back of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Don''t stare, your eyes are going to fall. No matter how you stare, you can''t see a hole in me. Darling, I''ll take you to eat delicious food! "


    Oriental night Xuan deep eyes with a faint smile, looking back at the soft rain.


    Light rain hum, aunt is a little food can send people!


    That must be a lot better!


    Two people leisurely slowly forward, Chang''an with a sword behind them, the coachman is to drive the car to the side of the tree on the open space waiting.


    Dongfang yexuan is going to the restaurant with Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu stops and looks at the busy snack street.


    Where the face sound Ding boil, people said with a smile of joy.


    "I''m going to eat there!" Not a request, not a question, but a direct decision!


    Dongfang yexuan frowned. How to eat in such a place? There are so many people and things must be very dirty!


    "How can you eat in such a place? Don''t spoil your stomach. It''s not cost-effective!"


    Xiaoyu looks at the white Oriental night porch. She smiles evil in her heart, and she wants you to be dirty.


    "No matter, I''ll eat that. If I don''t eat that, I''ll be angry!" Xiaoyu said.


    Oriental night Xuan tightly lock brow, want to refuse, light rain a face angry look of stare at him.


    Most importantly, as long as the thought of this little pepper will not be happy, he is also very unhappy.


    After thinking about it, "let''s go to the restaurant to eat, and then I''ll ask Chang''an to buy it for you. That''s it!"


    Xiaoyu shook his head fiercely, "no, I can''t eat at the roadside stall in the restaurant. I''m going to eat there!"


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the slum like place in a dilemma, and sees Xiaoyu''s angry back.


    In the heart a sigh, he is really bewitched by the ghost, how so don''t want to see her not happy!


    "All right, all right, let''s go!"


    Reluctantly led by the light rain to the crowd.


    Although he tried to avoid being touched, he could not avoid being hit. Because there are so many people.


    Dongfang yexuan''s face is livid, and his body is stiff. He is completely controlled by the light rain. He goes forward or backward.


    Light rain heart snicker, let you torture me, now I torture you!

 Chapter 235

    She had found out for a long time that these rich young men had a habit of cleanliness. It was like all the poor people were covered with lice. They wanted to be far away.


    Chang''an looked at his young master being pulled into the crowd, and strangely wanted to know that the young master could endure until he was angry.


    It''s just a pity that he didn''t see this scene until the end.


    Xiaoyu takes Dongfang yexuan to buy stinky tofu. It doesn''t count if he buys it himself. He also wants Dongfang yexuan to eat it. If he doesn''t, he has to take it.


    Dongfang yexuan just got it and threw the stinky tofu far away when Xiaoyu turned around.


    Really don''t understand, such smelly thing, this wench is how to eat a face to enjoy.


    Xiaoyu has a bunch of sugar gourds in her left hand and a sugar man in her right hand. It''s so beautiful. I haven''t been shopping like this for a long time, especially the feeling that someone still pays. It''s really amazing.


    Xiaoyu ate all the way down the street, and he still had a lot of food in his hand.


    Looking at the ugly Dongfang yexuan, Xiaoyu asked: "Dongfang, why don''t you eat? How delicious


    Oriental night Xuan difficult pursed mouth smile, "I am not hungry, you eat good."


    I kept urging him to go quickly. He couldn''t hold his breath.


    It turns out that Dongfang yexuan has been holding her breath since she stepped into this street.


    The rich are the trouble.


    After walking out of the street, Dongfang yexuan breathed deeply.


    Xiaoyu laughingly looked at him and saw the sugar gourd in his hand.


    "Dongfang Gongzi..."


    "Just call me by name!" Dongfang yexuan interrupts.


    Łż Huh?


    "Don''t you say that men and women are not compatible?" Is it because they have a good relationship?


    Just when Xiaoyu is daydreaming. A word from the East disillusioned her.


    "You are not a woman, don''t worry about it!"


    "What did you say? Say it again Xiaoyu roars, dare to say that she is not a woman, is she a man!


    Dongfang bowed his head, looked at Xiaoyu''s chest, and then said, "you are a tablet now, not a woman!"


    Light rain hands cover chest, glare at the eastern night Xuan, "ah! You rascal


    Before jumping up, you have to fight Dongfang yexuan. Dongfang immediately takes a step back, and then uses his lightness skills to retreat along the plain in the face of the light rain.


    Xiaoyu chased the runner and reached out to hit him, but he couldn''t hit him all the time. He was very tired.


    Hands holding knees, wronged and resentful looking not far away is still handsome, elegant dust of the eastern night Xuan.


    "You bully me!" A face of complaint, Wei chubaba''s mouth.


    Oriental night Xuan funny, "is you want to hit me, OK, can''t hit say I bully you, this is what reason?"


    "Anyway, you bully me, unless you stand still and let me fight it!"


    The East night Xuan in the heart smiles straight to shake head, point at foot at will.


    "In this way, I''ll stand here and fight as you like, but if I can''t, I can''t cry!"


    "Really Xiaoyu looks up in surprise.


    "Yes


    Yeah!


    Light rain immediately excited run past, finally can beat this guy, she thought for a long time, but can''t beat!


    A quick kick in the past, by the eastern night Xuan a rotation to avoid.


    "Don''t you mean to stand still and let me fight?" Xiaoyu glares angrily.


    "I just said standing here, but I didn''t say I couldn''t move!" East night Xuan low smile.


    "You... You cheat!" Xiaoyu complained.

 Chapter 236

    "You''re stupid, and I''m to blame?" East happy light pick forehead hair.


    "Still fighting? If you don''t, I''ll go! "


    Light rain eyes drum up, "fight, why not fight!"


    Although he can still move, but can''t leave half step, she don''t believe can''t hit!


    But it''s strange. No matter whether she uses her hands or her legs, Dongfang yexuan always has a way to avoid it. If she doesn''t fight, she is just like a clown.


    Light rain vent way: "don''t fight, don''t fight, no energy!"


    "Ha ha ha, let''s go in and have some."


    "Well! Eat it, and I''ll eat you up! "


    "Welcome till the end!"


    They entered the restaurant and went directly to the box on the second floor.


    The accompanying sophomore came in, "my guests, what can I have for you?"


    Xiaoyu, who was sitting by the window, immediately said in a high voice, "what are you good at? Bring them all up!"


    "Come on! Two guests, please wait a moment! " Then quickly ran down the stairs.


    "Can you eat that much?" The East night Xuan curiously sees to light rain''s belly, just also didn''t see eat less.


    "You don''t care about me! I will eat you I want to eat this guy down.


    Oriental night Xuan low smile, see Chang''an stand aside, "go next door to open a table, in the account!"


    "Yes Chang''an steps back!


    "You are very kind to your subordinates!" And another table.


    "Envy? I''ll keep the position of the close maid for you


    "Well, I''m short of a position as a valet. I''ll keep it for you, too!"


    Xiaoyu''s unrelenting response.


    "Oh? I can think about that. How much do you give me for a month? "


    Dongfang yexuan smiles. It''s fun to chat with this girl. She feels funny. Time flies by.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is curled and gently pulledˇ° You, a penny a month


    "Wow, so much!" Oriental night Xuan exaggerates looking at light rain.


    "Then I have to take the job, or I''ll regret it later."


    The exaggerated look and action make Xiaoyu laugh.


    "Ha ha ha... Dongfang yexuan, you are so funny!"


    Looking at this girl finally happy, the eastern night Xuan will smile.


    "Dong Dong..." the box door knocked.


    "My guest, your dishes are here!"


    "Come in!" said the eastern night porch


    After the sophomore came in, he put all the dishes on the table.


    "Two guests, please take your time!" Then step back.


    Xiaoyu looks at all kinds of delicious food on the table, her eyes are bright.


    I''m not afraid that someone will be around me. I''ll take my chopsticks and eat them.


    I don''t worry about the image at all.


    What''s more strange is that Dongfang yexuan looks at the light rain in front of him, but he doesn''t have the slightest dislike.


    But also more appetite.


    Two people eat, while talking and laughing.


    Xiaoyu is used to eating and talking, but she doesn''t know that the rule of a big family is to eat without speaking and sleep without speaking.


    The eastern night Xuan also cooperates, occasionally answers a sentence.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu props up and rests on the stool!


    "Ah, I''m so tired. I haven''t been so happy for a long time!"


    Dongfang yexuan cleans her mouth gracefully with a handkerchief.


    A glimpse of the sitting rain without image.


    "You deserve to eat so much!"


    Light rain tooted his mouth, "but it''s delicious. I haven''t eaten it for a long time..."


    Oriental night Xuan helplessly shakes his head, he really has not seen such a girl.


    In his memory, all the girls in front of him are like ladies of a family.

 Chapter 237

    Pay attention to the image, eat with chopsticks are the kind of number.


    There are few girls who are careless and don''t care about other people''s opinions.


    Stand up, casual pat clothes, "let''s go, there are business not done!"


    Light rain difficult support stomach, pathetic way: "rest for a while?"


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head, "no way!"


    "Well, if you can''t, you can''t!" Get up slowly and touch your tummy with your hand.


    Follow Dongfang yexuan downstairs and walk out of the restaurant.


    Did not see Chang''an, light rain thought he paid in the back, also did not ask.


    "Where are we going now?"


    "Go and see the shop!"


    Oh, Xiaoyu bored while walking to see, soon came to a three story shop.


    "It used to be a teahouse. I bought it!"


    See light rain curious eyes explained.


    "Then let''s go in!" Xiaoyu should go in first.


    "Wait a minute!" Dongfang yexuan stops her.


    Xiaoyu looks back at him in doubt.


    But soon she knew why she was stopped.


    Because she saw Chang''an coming towards them quickly.


    I still have a package in my hand.


    "Young master, hawthorn, sour dates and other snacks are all here!"


    "Give it to her!" East night Xuan nuzui.


    When Xiaoyu took this bag of snacks from Chang''an, his brain didn''t react.


    Do you mean to buy her a snack to help her digest?


    Looking at the little girl''s dull appearance, Dongfang yexuan joked, "how, I''m so moved, can''t bear to eat?"


    "Well! I''m not reluctant to give up! " Crisp picked up a jujube on the mouth.


    Yeah! It''s so sweet and sour.


    Looking at her enjoyment of squinting eyes, Oriental night Xuan mouth micro hook.


    "Let''s go and see what else needs to be organized in the shop!"


    "Well!" Xiaoyu eats and walks in.


    When I saw that the shop had been decorated and the furniture had been placed.


    Xiaoyu is confused. It''s all done. What else do you want her to do?


    "Isn''t it all done?"


    "Yes, please give me some advice."


    Well, she''ll pick out two bones.


    From the first floor to the second floor, and then to the third floor.


    Xiaoyu finds no place where she can pick bones.


    Because all the places are perfect.


    "Brother, you are playing with me! What advice do you need from me? "


    "No? I thought you''d have different opinions. I didn''t expect we''d agree! "


    Dongfang yexuan chuckled, "do you think we have a soul in our heart?"


    Light rain a white eye, "calculate a hair, you when miss this time a lot of it, also deliberately tease me!"


    "You''ve wronged me." Dongfang sat at the table, reclining.


    "I sincerely invite you to give professional advice!"


    Well, now that we''re talking about this, Xiaoyu has to show some real skills.


    "I really have an idea to put a bunch of flowers on each table.


    In this way, when the guests eat our food, they are more emotional. "


    Dongfang nodded, "yes!"


    "You can also put some green plants in the corner of the store to create a natural feeling."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After discussing some details, they went downstairs.


    At this time, it was getting late. Chang''an called the carriage directly, and they entered the carriage and went back.


    On the way, Dongfang yexuan asks Xiaoyu a question curiously.

 Chapter 238

    She was in a cold sweat when she asked.


    "Xiaoyu girl, my shop is not all over the mainland. But most places also have my family.


    But I have never seen or heard of many things in your shop. Can I know where they come from? "


    He was really curious.


    Xiaoyu embarrassed smile: "this... Are entrusted to friends from other places, are some remote small places, you don''t know is also a matter of course!"


    "Oh? What kind of little place is that? I''m going to send someone to buy a lot. After all, I need materials when I open a shop! "


    "This... This..." light rain hesitated, I don''t know how to say.


    "What? Can''t you say it? Don''t worry, I won''t do business with you, and I will give your friend a fair price! "


    "Ha ha..."


    Xiaoyu tried her best to find out that she was very weak.


    In the end, I had to cheat, "that is to say, my friend said, they are also suffering from drought, and there are no more food materials available to me. It''s useless to tell you!"


    It seems that the food materials in the store have to find another way, and the space can no longer be exposed. It''s too dangerous.


    Oriental night Xuan a face of regret, "that''s really a pity, many ingredients are very unique, also very delicious.


    If you can put it in the store, you will make a lot of money! "


    "Ha ha..." Xiaoyu said with a smile, "there is no way to do that!"


    "But my friend gave me some seeds, and I''ll cultivate them later."


    Let''s get a shot first. If we can''t use the space, then I can plant it outside.


    Dongfang yexuan nods. It''s better to talk than nothing.


    The carriage soon sent Xiaoyu to the front of the fresh vegetable cold drink shop.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t get off the car. After watching the light rain go in, he ordered to leave.


    Xiaoyu walks into the store with a lot of worries, and Zhao Qun steps forward with concern.


    "Girl, what''s the matter? Is someone bullying you?"


    Light rain light head, "no, just eat too full, some support."


    Zhao Qun joked: "you girl, the family is not out of food. You can''t eat less!"


    Xiaoyu raised a smiling face on her face, but her heart was full of depression.


    "Mother, don''t I save food for my family?"


    Sitting on the mountain but not in front of people, such a sad who can know!


    Looking at the pale light rain, Zhao Qun directly took her to one side and sat down.


    "Sit down and have a good rest. We''ll go home later."


    "Well!" Light rain reluctantly pull the corner of the mouth.


    Looking at everyone happily busy in the shop, I really can''t bear it, and I don''t know how to let everyone know that the space can''t be used.


    We finally got out of the haze of life.


    Now we have to deeply into the dark, will not be too cruel!


    On the other side, it''s the Dufu restaurant.


    Gao Yufu and Gao Lang are sitting in the box on the second floor, looking at the lobby.


    See the East night Xuan come back, a face excited to greet.


    "Yexuan, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you all day! "


    Complain of Du Qi mouth, "go where also don''t tell me, let others worry about you."


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, are women so familiar now?


    He has nothing to do with her. He has to report when he needs to go out.


    "Just go out for a walk!" A light answer.


    Gao Yufu looked up shyly, "that night Xuan will go out next time, remember to call me!"

 Chapter 239

    Oriental night Xuan deeply looked at him one eye, didn''t say can, also didn''t say can''t.


    "I''m a little tired today. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. Miss Gao will help herself."


    Walk right past her.


    Gao Yufu looks at the back of Dongfang yexuan, and there is a trace of evil in her eyes.


    "Yes, I''m always so insincere and indifferent. To others is to laugh and to cheer.


    What''s wrong with me? "


    He must be looking for that smelly girl, dare to compete with her high language fu man, she will make her regret living in this.


    Gao Lang came over caring and stroked her shoulder, "what''s the matter, little sister? I''m not happy at all


    "It''s OK. Don''t you want that Zhang Xiaoyu? I''ve figured out a way. You come here... "


    Then he whispered the plan in Gao Lang''s ear.


    Gao Lang clapped his hands excitedly: "great, that''s a great idea!"


    Here, after Xiaoyu came home, he was still worried.


    Everyone thinks that Xiaoyu must have been bullied by Dongfang yexuan. They want to go to him tomorrow to nag and avenge Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu looks at everyone, although they are doing their own things, but inadvertently show concern in the eyes.


    I decided to tell you the heavy news.


    But it needs to be polished.


    "Father, mother, brother, I have something to tell you!"


    Everyone looked at Xiaoyu''s solemn expression and sat down with concern.


    "What''s the matter? Xiaoyu, what can I do for you? "


    Xiaoyu took a deep look at everyone, "I have a bad news to tell you."


    Zhao Qun, they are quietly waiting for the light rain.


    "I can''t use my space, I don''t have any more..."


    "What?" Zhao Qun was shocked.


    "This... How is this possible?" Zhang Daniu was puzzled.


    "What are we going to do?" Zhang Xiaoquan looks worried.


    Light rain nodded heavily, "yes, there is no space, no more fruits and vegetables, no strange food..."


    Zhao Qun was in a trance, so Zhang Daniu was heavy, and Zhang Xiaoquan was at a loss.


    Xiaoyu knew that everyone would not accept the news.


    But for the sake of everyone''s safety, she still had to do so.


    Light rain is also a face of pain, thought to have such a treasure mountain, we can not worry about food and drink, did not expect it is a hidden bomb.


    Seeing such a light rain, Zhang Daniu reacted first.


    Comforted: "it''s OK, Xiaoyu, since it''s a reward from the gods, he should take it back.


    When we didn''t have it before, didn''t we still come here?


    Now that we have houses, land and shops, our life will be better and better. "


    "No, no, it''s nothing. We''re going through the same thing.


    It doesn''t matter. Xiaoyu, you''ll have parents in the future. You won''t be hungry. "


    Zhao Qun also comforted everyone.


    Koizumi looked around and patted his chest.


    "And me, I have grown up, I can support this family!"


    Xiaoyu broke her tears into a smile A heavy nod.


    She won''t make this family sad.


    "Although there is no space, there are many seeds left, which I put in my room.


    When the weather is fine, we''ll plant it, and we''ll still have food and drink! "


    "Really? That''s great


    Behind a bad news, a little good news can inspire people.

 Chapter 240

    When I go to bed at night.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu lie on the bed.


    "Daniel, I want to take my child to my mother''s house tomorrow.


    I haven''t been back for a long time. Coupled with the drought, I don''t know what happened to them.


    By the way, I also take my children to relax. It hurts to see them like this! "


    "You really should go back and have a look. Do you want me to come with you?"


    "No, there are still a lot of things in the shop. If they all leave, who is in charge of the shop?"


    "All right, you should pay attention to your safety. You can take whatever you need. Don''t worry about me!"


    "Well! I know that. "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    What is the light rain doing at this time?


    She is looking at the little stone in the cabin in the space.


    The little stone seems to have grown up. It turned out to be a small white jade stone. Now it is the size of a fist.


    Xiaoyu looked at him in surprise, "Xiaoshi, you will grow up!"


    But little stone didn''t respond to her as usual, so he stayed in the same place.


    "Why! What''s the matter with you, not talking? "


    Are you hungry? Thirsty? Or sleep?


    I''ve only heard of animals hibernating, but I haven''t heard of stones hibernating!


    Although it''s the end of July now, it''s still early for winter!


    Take a small stone and walk out slowly.


    Go to an apple tree, tree with big red apples, there are strings of big black grapes.


    Because she planted vines under the trees.


    Put the small stone in the middle of an apple and a grape.


    "If you eat and drink like this, you won''t be hungry any more."


    Xiaoyu said to himself, such behavior is also a boring move under curiosity.


    It''s just for fun. I don''t really hope little stone will eat.


    Just when Xiaoyu turns to leave the space and goes back to the room. The grape on the tree broke a small mouth, but the juice didn''t fall down.


    On the second day, after Xiaoyu got up, he learned a news.


    "Xiaoyu, I''ll take you to your grandparents'' house for a while. Go back to your house and clean up."


    Zhao Qun gives Xiaoyu a haircut. When he gets up in the morning, his hair is all over the place.


    "Ah, not to the store?" She had grandparents.


    She hasn''t heard of it since she''s been here so long. She thought it didn''t exist.


    Zhao Qun smiles, "no, let''s go and see your grandparents."


    "Oh, I''ll go in and clean up."


    Xiaoyu changed into a rag skirt, with a Yuanbao bun on her head and two red ribbons.


    Jiaojiaoqiao came out, round face, egg powder fluttering, it is very lovely.


    As soon as Zhao Qun saw it, he couldn''t put it down and pinched her face gently.


    "Our daughter is good-looking. She''s very smart!"


    Zhang Daniu is coming here. Xiaoyu complains immediately.


    "Dad, come on, mother, she''s bullying me!"


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Daniu came over with concern.


    Light rain Du face, but want to cry at him.


    "Mother is bad, she pinches my face!" Put the pinched face together to show the "evidence of crime" that just happened!


    Zhang Daniu is happy. He looks at Mengmeng''s light rain and pinches her on the other side of her face.


    "Now it''s Fair on both sides!" He looked up and down with his chin in his hand.


    Next to the dull looking at the light rain complain of Zhao Qun, a burst of laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    Light rain hands cover face, Du mouth, accusation of looking at the couple.


    "If you are unreasonable, I will go to my brother to avenge me! Hum


    He snorted and ran to Koizumi''s room with his skirt.

 Chapter 241

    In fact, under the appearance of Dai Meng, his heart has already collapsed.


    It''s a shame to have such an expression when I''m old.


    "Deng Deng Deng" ran to Koizumi''s room, Koizumi is still lying in bed to sleep.


    Lift the thin quilt and pestle Koizumi''s arm with his hand.


    "Brother, brother, get up. Get up and help me get revenge. Someone bullied me!"


    Originally sleepy Koizumi, when he heard someone bullying his baby sister, he turned over and sat up.


    "Who? Who dares to bully my sister for not cutting him? "


    Light rain heart silently broadcast: the enemy has 5 seconds to reach the battlefield... The enemy has reached the battlefield.


    "I''m a bully. Do you have a problem?" Zhao Qun looked at him with his hands akimbo.


    Behind her came Zhang Daniu, smiling, "and me!"


    "Er..." Koizumi looked up and down, but he didn''t dare to look at them.


    Xiaoyu looks at him and wants to be a quail, staring at him pitifully.


    Finally, Koizumi finally summoned up courage and whispered, "don''t bully Xiaoyu. She''s still young. If you want to bully me, come to me. I''m skinny and not afraid of pain..."


    "Wow, ha, ha, ha..." Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun were all laughing.


    Finally, Xiaoyu smiles and lies on the ground.


    Koizumi looked at everyone and laughed, how different from what he expected!


    "Brother... Ha ha ha... We''re teasing you... How can my parents bully me... Get up quickly, let''s go to grandma''s house to play!"


    Xiaoyu finally stopped laughing and went to pull Koizumi out of bed.


    Koizumi responded and walked out of the room.


    Everyone packed up. Zhao Qun took some food and carried it in a basket, ready to go.


    At this time, Aunt Li and Li Shan also came, and everyone went out together.


    When the road was divided, Zhang Daniu said: "you must pay attention to safety. Koizumi, you are an adult. You should protect them."


    Koizumi patted his chest, "don''t worry, Dad, I will."


    "Remember to tell my father-in-law and mother-in-law about my crime. I''ll visit them when I have time!"


    "Don''t worry, I know!" Zhao Qun smiles and says goodbye to Aunt Li.


    "Mrs. Li, Li Shan, I''ll trouble you to look after the store more!"


    Aunt Li laughed, "don''t worry, we will. Go back to my mother''s home, right? Play a few more days!"


    After everyone separated, they set foot on the journey to Zhao Qun''s mother''s home.


    The conditions of Zhao family are much better than that of Zhang family. They are in the same county, but in different towns.


    There are dozens of miles apart. It takes most of the day to walk. Basically, we start in the morning and arrive in the afternoon. We have to walk faster.


    "Mother, I haven''t been there for such a long time. Will grandma like me?" Xiaoyu is a little nervous.


    In her memory, the Zhao family is a big family with a lot of people, but fortunately, they are all good, but she is afraid that she will recognize the wrong person and make a joke at that time.


    Zhao Qun chuckled, "of course, our family Xiaoyu so good, so lovely!"


    "Sister, my uncle''s cousin is very nice. Last time you went, he took you out to play, but he fell you down and let my uncle beat you when you went home. Ha ha ha ha..."


    Koizumi told Xiaoyu some interesting stories about the past. We talked and laughed all the way. We arrived at Zhao''s house at 4:00 p.m. or 5:00 p.m.


    It''s also invaded by drought. It''s dry everywhere.


    But it''s better here than Xiaoyu''s, at least there''s water to drink.


    Came to a courtyard style tile house, the door is also a big wooden door.

 Chapter 242

    Zhao''s ancestors had a family, so the house is better than other people''s.


    Zhao Qun led Xiaoyu and Koizumi into the gate, shouting, "Dad, mom, I''m back, at home?"


    Old lady Zhao came out while she was wiping her hands on her apron when she heard the noise. When she saw Zhao Qun''s mother and son, she came over happily.


    "Xiaoqun? Xiaoyu and Koizumi, why are you here? Come on in. "


    He put his hand on Xiaoyu''s face and pinched it gently. "Oh, Hello, grandma''s good granddaughter is coming. I miss you so much. Let Grandma kiss me soon..."


    Bend down and make great efforts to leave saliva on Xiaoyu''s delicate face, and love is beyond expression.


    Xiaoyu giggled: "Xiaoyu also miss grandma, I also want to kiss grandma!"


    Duqi''s mouth was on the old crane''s skin, and there was a loud "Bo", which made old lady Zhao''s face wrinkle together.


    "Haha, haha, haha... It''s better to be obedient and considerate. Go into the room with grandma and grandma will make delicious food for you."


    Happy to pull the rain on the house.


    Zhao Qun smiles and shakes his head, carrying a basket behind him.


    Koizumi is not surprised. His grandparents are famous for valuing women over men, especially girls.


    When Zhao Qun came into the room and put down his basket, he asked, "mother, where are my father and Zhao Yi?"


    "It''s time to come back." Old lady Zhao looked up at the sky.


    "Can anything still grow in the field now?"


    "Don''t you forget that we have a piece of land with a spring in the middle? Thanks to the spring, we didn''t starve to death! "


    Zhao Qun nodded, they do have such a piece of land, but when it rains, the whole land will be flooded, but also to dig a canal to run water.


    Old lady Zhao spread out an egg tortilla and handed it to Yu Yu.


    "Eat fast, not enough for grandma to make it for you." Happy.


    Then he spread out another piece and handed it to Koizumi, "Koizumi also eats. He''s full, so he can grow up."


    Zhao Qun came over and stopped: "Niang, don''t get used to them."


    Mrs. Zhao glared at her and said, "I''m willing to feed my grandchildren. They feed chickens at home. What are you afraid of?"


    "But, brother and daughter-in-law..." Zhao Qun was very embarrassed.


    "Hum, the chicken I feed is not in charge of anyone''s direction!"


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi don''t care about adults'' affairs. They have been walking all day, but they are hungry.


    Two hands for blowing, hot to the mouth.


    "Hoo... Hoo... The pancakes made by grandma are delicious. They are so delicious!" Light rain side eat still don''t forget to flatter, amuse Zhao old woman son in full bloom, want to give her brand again seven or eight.


    "Hehe, Xiaoyu likes to eat. Grandma makes it for you every day."


    "Yes, grandma is so nice!" Xiaoyu nods wildly and laughs dogleg.


    Zhao Qun hesitated to look at, "mother, where''s sister-in-law?"


    "Well, I don''t know what to do in the house!"


    Hearing the movement, Hua opened the door, looked at the kitchen, saw Zhao Qun coming, turned back to the house, and closed the door with a sound of "Dang".


    Huff and puff of sit back on the bed, "hum, again to hit autumn wind, really shameless!"


    In the kitchen, no one noticed.


    After Koizumi finished eating, "grandma, cousin, I want to play with him!"


    Zhao Hong is one year younger than Koizumi. He is 14 years old. He has read for two years. He likes playing very much. He is very nice.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know where the monkey is. After a while, he will come back naturally." Old lady Zhao said with a smile.


    Zhao Qun took his basket and said, "Niang, this is something I brought for you. You can make it for everyone to have a taste!"

 Chapter 243

    It''s all taken out of the space by Xiaoyu. I''ll give you a taste.


    Mrs. Zhao didn''t pay attention to it, thinking that it was just something ordinary.


    But I was surprised when I saw them, because they were all fresh vegetables and fruits, many of which I had never seen before.


    "This is..."


    "Now we have a shop in the town. Xiaoyu found the way and got these things.


    But because of the drought, there is not much left. I don''t know if I can eat any more. I thought of you, so I brought some. "


    "You have a shop?" How could it be that Mrs. Zhao suspected that she was listening?


    It''s good for Zhang Daniu''s family to have enough to eat, and they can''t do without their help.


    Especially when we just separated, we basically took everything from here. Now we have a shop!


    Zhao Qun takes light rain lightly, "it''s all the credit of light rain. He thinks of some strange ways to make money.


    Now we have not only opened stores, but also built houses. Life is getting better and better. "


    "That''s a good thing! Oh, hey, hold my baby granddaughter. It''s so smart. It''s great to be able to pick up money from home


    Zhao mother-in-law pulled Xiaoyu excitedly and rubbed her head on her shoulder, which made Xiaoyu laugh.


    "Why are you so happy?" Just entering the house, Mr. Zhao put down his hoe and asked curiously.


    "It''s estimated that someone has come to our house. It''s only Xiaoyu who can make my mother so happy!" Zhao Yi put down his hoe and took off his shoes.


    "Ah? Here comes the light rain Mr. Zhao ran to the kitchen immediately.


    Zhao Yi laughingly looked at Zhao''s back. He just cried out that he was not feeling well, and now he is alive.


    "Light rain, is it light rain?" Before Mr. Zhao stepped into the kitchen, he began to shout.


    "Yes, your baby granddaughter Xiaoyu is here." Mrs. Zhao answered happily.


    As soon as the old man came in, he saw the cute Xiaoyu dressed up and rushed to hold Xiaoyu in his arms.


    Zhao mother-in-law quickly hid the light rain behind her, "don''t you look so grey? I''ve soiled my drizzle. I''m sick. I''m not finished with you! "


    Looking at his hands full of mud and the light rain, Mr. Zhao quickly ran to one side to scoop water to wash his hands.


    Xiaoyu happily ran over and took over the work of Bailing water. "Grandfather, I''ll scoop water for you and wash your hands. I don''t think you are dirty."


    "Ha ha ha," Mr. Zhao said with a smile, "yes, my little rain is the best!"


    Just after washing his hands, he took Xiaoyu''s hand and looked around. "Well, it''s taller and more beautiful."


    Light rain mouth sweet said: "because my grandparents are good-looking, so I look good!"


    "You''re the sweet one!" Mr. Zhao, light the nose of light rain.


    "Ha ha ha" Xiaoyu giggles.


    Old lady Zhao watched the interaction between them and happily cooked with Zhao Qun.


    Zhao Yi changed his clean clothes and saw that Hua was in the room with sole. He asked strangely, "everyone is outside. How can you stay in the room?"


    Flower''s side body sits, "still say, your elder sister of that play autumn breeze came to our house again, this time don''t know to want to take what to go again, looking at turn one''s stomach, where still want to go out."


    "What did you say? You''re saying it again Zhao Yi was furious.


    "That''s my sister. I grew up with her back. What''s the matter when I come back to get something? If I hear that again, don''t blame me for sending you back to your mother''s house! "

 Chapter 244

    Turn around to open the door and go out, leaving the angry Hua sitting sullen.


    Xiaoyu and his family are sitting in the yard to cool off. Zhao also goes back to the house and changes his clothes before he comes out to play with Xiaoyu.


    Light rain see Zhao Yi, sweet shout: "uncle!"


    "Ah, light rain is coming. Are you tired? Tell your uncle next time and I''ll pick you up!" Zhao Yi came over with a smile and sat on the threshold.


    Xiaoyu raised his face and said, "I''m not tired, but if my uncle wants to pick us up, it''s better!"


    "Ha ha ha, you girl!"


    "Dinner Zhao Qun came out of the kitchen with vegetables.


    Everyone went in to serve the dishes and put them in the yard. Hua heard the call to eat, and Shi ran walked out of the room.


    Sitting next to Zhao Yi, he said perfunctorily: "elder sister is here, so is Xiaoyu and Koizumi! Sit down and eat


    Light rain they smile at the flower, did not speak.


    Zhao Yi secretly kicked the flower''s foot, flower''s look back at him, there is no change, still love to answer.


    It made everyone a little embarrassed.


    Mrs. Zhao brought the last dish and put it in the middle.


    At this time, we found that today''s food is very rich.


    "Mother, is it new year''s day? So many delicious things! " Zhao Yi can''t wait to taste his chopsticks.


    The flower''s lips, "isn''t that a good day? In the eyes of parents, the elder sister''s coming home is Chinese New Year


    I don''t see any meat in my daily life. It''s good today. It''s all good food.


    Old lady Zhao glared at her and said, "don''t be so weird here. These are all the things your elder sister brought back for us. If you don''t want to eat, go away!"


    Hua couldn''t believe it. He looked at all kinds of dishes on the table and at Zhao Qun who was silent.


    "This is from the elder sister?" Not for autumn?


    "How can I frame you if I don''t count my words! There are still many baskets left in the room. If you don''t believe me, go and have a look! "


    Really, I don''t know how I was blind at the beginning. I found such a daughter-in-law for my son!


    Hua ran to the kitchen, took the basket and took out the tomatoes he didn''t know.


    "What is this? It''s not toxic, is it


    Xiaoyu''s face sank and she lost her appetite.


    Zhao Yi quickly walked over and pulled the basket, "what''s Hu lie? Can my sister harm everyone? Don''t eat quickly


    Zhao Qun lightly explained, "this is called tomato. It can be eaten raw or cooked. We specially purchased it from other places."


    "Well, I''m also purchasing from other places. Do you have the money? What garlic to put here Hua Shi walked back to the stool and said contemptuously.


    Old lady Zhao couldn''t hear it. She clapped her hand on the table and said, "didn''t you brush your teeth today? The mouth stinks


    Light rain meditation: is irrigation dung, so just full mouth spray dung.


    "Xiaoqun family has opened a shop and built a house in the town now. Can they have these without money?


    You are so capable. Go home and see if your mother''s family is begging for food. "


    Old lady Zhao was so angry that she could not choose her words.


    "Mother, how can you say that? I kiss your daughter-in-law Hua''s eyes widened and he wanted to cry.


    Old lady Zhao snorted: "hum, it''s still my daughter!"


    Zhao Yi pulls Hua Shi to sit down, "Niang, have a meal, don''t say."


    "Ha ha ha ha... It''s better to come early than to come by chance!" Zhao Hong''s loud voice rang out at the door.

 Chapter 245

    Soon saw Zhao Hong swagger into, "I came back, good luck, a meal to eat."


    Zhao Yi glared at him, "running around all day long. I don''t have a good model. I haven''t come to see your aunt, cousin and cousin yet!"


    "Ha ha ha... Is the little one coming?" Dong Dong Dong ran over and saw Xiaoyu sitting between Zhao Laozi and Zhao Qun.


    "Xiaoyu, you come just in time. I''ll take you out tomorrow! Ha ha ha... "


    A series of laughter, the original atmosphere of embarrassment scattered a lot.


    Looking at such a happy Zhao Hong, Xiaoyu also began to smile, "en, OK!"


    Although there was an episode of Hua''s, we had a good meal. Everyone was full because it was really delicious.


    after meal.


    Zhao Qun and old lady Zhao go to talk, while Xiaoyu and Koizumi follow Zhao Hong to play hide and seek with a group of children at the gate.


    When we first saw Xiaoyu, we were very happy, because Xiaoyu was so cute and lovely. We all like her very much.


    They scramble to join her. Finally, Koizumi and Zhao Hongli form a group with Xiaoyu.


    "Zhao Hong, you are not so righteous. You already have such a beautiful cousin. Let''s not lose a piece of meat!" The little chubby boy said reluctantly.


    Several children are also scrambling to say that they are against Zhao Hong''s dictatorship.


    "Anyway, I''m afraid you''ll bully my cousin. If she loses a hair, my grandmother will kill me!" Zhao Hong shook his head firmly.


    Everyone is in a low mood. Such a beautiful girl, they really want to play together.


    Light rain pulled Zhao Hong''s sleeve, Zhao Hong looked down at her.


    "Cousin, it''s OK. I''ll join them. How nice it is for everyone to play together. It''ll be OK!"


    It happened that she had not played such a childish game for many years, and it happened that she recalled her childhood.


    "No, it''s late. I can''t tell you what to do if you fall somewhere." Zhao Hong disagreed.


    Little fat Dun said quickly, "don''t worry, we will protect her and won''t let her get hurt!"


    Originally thought that such a girl certainly does not like to play with them, did not expect light rain so grounded, do not recognize students, do not put on airs.


    "Then... OK!" Zhao Hong hesitated and agreed.


    So everyone happily played until their parents came to urge them to go home.


    But they all agreed to play together tomorrow.


    So the next morning, breakfast was useless. Everyone gathered at Zhao Hong''s house.


    "Zhao Hong, Zhao Hong..." everyone whispered outside the door.


    Hearing the sound, Zhao Hong quickly woke up Koizumi next to him. "Come on, everyone is here. Let''s go out and play."


    Koizumi rubbed his eyes, "don''t you eat at home?"


    "What else to have for breakfast? Let''s go out and find something to eat." Wearing clothes and shoes, Koizumi runs to Xiaoyu''s house.


    As soon as he was ready to knock, the door opened, and Zhao Hong''s hand froze there.


    "Koizumi, Zhao Hong? What are you doing early in the morning? " Zhao Qun looks at two people doubtfully.


    Zhao Hong hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    Xiaoyu came out from behind Zhao Qun, "Niang, my cousin said that he would take me out to play, so happy!" Raise a smiling face.


    Zhao Hong looks forward and afraid of being scolded.


    "Oh?" Zhao Qun looked at the three people, "that''s good. Pay attention to safety."


    It''s like taking a roller coaster to pull Zhao Hong''s heart from the bottom to the top.

 Chapter 246

    "Yes Zhao Hong replied cheerfully.


    Leading Xiaoyu and Koizumi to run out.


    As soon as I came out, I saw everyone waiting outside, five or six boys and one girl.


    See light rain, fat Dun immediately pulled the little girl came, "this is my sister Tiantian, 7 years old, I bring her to play with us."


    Xiaoyu came forward and took Tiantian''s hand, "Tiantian, will you follow your sister?"


    "Good, little sister!"


    We all went to the woods together. Zhao Hong stood up and said in a high voice, "we have 10 people in total. We will divide into five teams to find food. We will gather here half an hour later to see who can find more."


    Everyone quickly their own combination, Zhao Hong put aside Koizumi, pulling the rain to one side.


    Koizumi and the rest of a boy looked at each other, "let''s follow them, I want to protect my sister."


    Come to a big tree, "light rain, you wait here, cousin give you bird eggs to eat!"


    Zhao Hong, like a monkey, ran to the top of the tree in a few seconds.


    Carefully took a few, put them in his pocket, and climbed down.


    Put the bird''s eggs in his pocket in Xiaoyu''s hand, "take them quickly. I''ve left some in the nest. Let''s go on!"


    "What a great cousin Xiaoyu''s sweet praise.


    Koizumi did not want to be outdone. They quickly got the bird''s eggs on the tree next to them.


    Then tacit understanding put into the pocket of Xiaoyu handkerchief.


    When Xiaoyu sees some wild fruits, he will take them off and put them in his clothes.


    When we got together, we found that there was a lot of food. Little pangdun took his sister and caught a rabbit.


    "Wow, you can!" Zhao Hong pestles Xiao pangdun''s chest.


    "Well, don''t look who I am!" Little fat Dun raised his head with pride.


    "Come on, don''t stink. Let''s make a fire and deal with the rabbit. Let''s roast it." Zhao Hong is just like the big brother in this group. As soon as he speaks, everyone spontaneously does what he should do.


    Xiaoyu watched them dig a shallow pit, put the bird''s eggs in it, then cover the soil and make a fire on it.


    The fire was so big that he put two wild sweet potatoes under the fire.


    Then the rabbit also dealt with, Zhao Hong took a stick through.


    Take out a small bottle the size of a finger from your arms, pour coarse salt from it on the rabbit, and then put it on the fire to bake.


    "Cousin, wait a minute." Xiaoyu stops him.


    Zhao Hong and they looked at Xiaoyu doubtfully. Xiaoyu chose some fruits, "cousin, put this in his stomach."


    Zhao Hong sincerely said to Xiaoyu, "cousin, if you put it in, it won''t taste good. It will have a strange smell!"


    Koizumi stood up and said, "Zhao Hong, just listen to my sister. The food she makes at home is delicious. You''ll know later."


    Finally, Zhao Hong put the fruit into the rabbit''s stomach to bake in the eyes of people who didn''t believe it.


    However, the more to the back, when the rabbit was roasted to brown, the aroma of the fruit gradually concentrated.


    Everyone is looking forward to it, "how fragrant! Zhao Hong, is it ready? I''m drooling. "


    Said a boy of eleven or twelve.


    "Oh, don''t panic, don''t panic, it will be ready in a minute!" Zhao Hong took it up, looked at it, and sniffed it in front of him.


    Everyone followed his movements, staring at the delicious rabbit meat.


    With a "OK!" Everyone reached out to get ready.


    Zhao Hong beat him back one by one, "what''s the panic? Wait for me to score one by one! "

 Chapter 247

    Zhao Hong first pulls down one hind leg to Xiaoyu, and the other hind leg to xiaopangdun''s sister.


    Then we divided the others. After we got them, we couldn''t wait to enjoy the delicious food, shouting "delicious, really delicious, we''ll do the same in the future!"


    "Ha ha ha... I believe my sister now!" Koizumi said happily.


    After eating the rabbit meat, everyone took the fire away, and picked out sweet potatoes and bird eggs from inside, which were gray.


    Xiaoyu wanted to taste the bird''s egg, ready to reach for it, and was stopped by Koizumi, "I''ll peel it for you, be careful with your hands."


    Xiaoyu immediately grinned. It''s nice to be protected and cared about.


    When we finished eating, we played the game of chasing each other for a while before we went home.


    I''ve been out for so long. If I don''t go back for dinner, I''m afraid I''ll be beaten.


    As soon as they got home, Mrs. Zhao and Mr. Zhao were sitting in the yard.


    When they see Xiaoyu coming, they will beat Zhao Hong and Koizumi.


    "In the morning, there''s no one. Take the light rain and run outside. You two bastards. Still running... "


    The old man followed behind with his cigarette pole, but how could they stand up and fight? He was hiding and couldn''t fight at all.


    Xiaoyu stopped Zhao with a smile, "grandfather, don''t beat them. I begged them to take me. If you want to beat me, beat me!"


    The old man touched Xiaoyu''s hairy head, "if you want to go, let them take you out. Don''t worry about playing. If anyone bullies you, my grandfather will take revenge on you!"


    "Ah! Hehe hehe... "Xiaoyu giggles.


    Koizumi and Zhao Hong look at each other and want to cry without tears. It''s true that the girl is treasure and the boy is grass!


    After playing here for two days, Zhao Hong took them to dig wild onions, pick wild vegetables, catch loach in the whirlpool mud, move stones to look for crabs in the dry river


    When it comes time to go, light rain seems to be separated from the rest of the world. The world here is really beautiful. There is no conflict of power and status.


    Zhao old woman took Xiaoyu''s hand, "Xiaoyu often comes to grandma''s house to play in the future, and grandma will give you pancakes to eat!"


    "Thank you, grandma. I''ll miss you!"


    "Cousin, next time I come, my cousin will take you to play!"


    "Well, next time my cousin comes to my house, I''ll make delicious food for you!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When we say goodbye, only Hua''s disdainful lips, wish they could leave soon, still have money, and open a shop... Bah, I don''t believe it!


    Zhao Yi sent them back to their town. Then Xiaoyu found an ox cart in the town and walked slowly to Huishui town.


    Old lady Zhao took the old man back to the house and quietly took out ten taels of silver that Zhao Qun secretly gave her.


    Mr. Zhao''s eyes widened, and he looked left and right. He pulled the old woman to the inside. "Where did you get so much money?"


    "Xiaoqun gave it to me secretly!"


    "How can you ask for a child''s money? It''s not easy for them, either! "


    "How can it be what I want? It''s all said that it was secretly given to me. " In the old man''s disbelieving eyes, Mrs. Zhao speculated.


    "Do you think Xiaoqun''s family is really getting better, or where can we get so much money?"


    Mr. Zhao touched his beard with his hand and thought, "no matter whether we are rich or not, we can''t spend this money. Let''s keep it and give Xiaoyu a dowry later."


    Zhao Laozi nodded, "I''m going to do the same, so I don''t have to tell my son and daughter-in-law."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu, they went directly to their shop in the town by ox cart, because the door of the shop was not closed before they went down the mountain.

 Chapter 248

    As soon as Xiaoyu entered the store, they saw Zhang Daniu sitting listlessly at the counter.


    Hearing the light rain, they went into the store and said without looking up, "our store has sold out!" The voice is soft and has no spirit.


    In the corner sat Aunt Li and Li Shan, bored enough to swat flies.


    "Daddy Xiaoyu stands on the counter and shouts.


    Startled, Zhang raised his head, saw Xiaoyu and stood up happily, "you''re back, have a good time?"


    "I''m so happy. My cousin took me to pick out the eggs!" Xiaoyu is smiling.


    "Ha ha, right? The little boy is naughty, didn''t he fall? "


    "No, they are very good at climbing trees!"


    Zhao Qun came in and frowned, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you have any guests? "


    Seeing that Zhao Qun and Li Shan are back, Aunt Li and Li Shan come quickly, "Zhao Qun, you are back. Our shop is going to be unable to open any more!"


    Aunt Li looks anxious. It''s not easy for her and Li Shan to have a good thing to do. If they can''t do business, their life will be miserable.


    Zhao Qun looks ugly. "What''s the matter? Didn''t I leave well? "


    Aunt Li opened her mouth and was about to say something when Zhang Daniu came with Xiaoyu.


    "Let me talk about it." Look around, "all the ingredients in the store are used up, and the ice left by Xiaoyu is gone.


    As early as yesterday afternoon, there was no cold drink to sell. "


    Xiaoyu looked up and asked, "no, I look at the time coming back, should be able to adhere to today''s ah?"


    "Yesterday, Mr. Wang''s half birthday in the town, all the cold drinks in our shop were bought away."


    Xiaoyu nodded, so it is!


    "Then our shop will not do business today!" Koizumi was surprised. Isn''t that how much less money?


    Li Shan nodded, "that''s right. Uncle Zhang and I went shopping in the town''s vegetable markets today. We only bought some fruits, but we didn''t buy our original ingredients. With no ice, we didn''t sell them!"


    It''s a pity to think about it. The original cold drinks are delicious, but now they don''t have the original taste.


    Xiaoyu lowered his head to think about it and looked at the sky, then raised his head.


    "Dad, mom, it''s getting late. Let''s go home first and come back tomorrow to find a way."


    Zhao Qun how to have the mood to go home, want to say what, but see light rain because walked a section of road, slightly tired face, can''t say anything.


    "Forget it, we can''t be in a hurry. Let''s go home and have a rest. If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    So we packed up, closed the shop and went home.


    Delphi restaurant.


    Chang''an knocked on the door and came in, "young master, Miss Xiaoyu, they are back!"


    Behind the desk, Dongfang yexuan, who was standing to draw, looked up and laughed, "Oh? This little pepper is back? I thought I would hide from you all my life


    I don''t know what Dongfang thinks about Xiaoyu: if you think too much, I just go out to play, but I don''t trust you at all.


    "Let''s go and have a look at the pepper!" Take the lead.


    I haven''t seen you for a few days. I''m so empty in my heart that I can''t find any strength. It''s interesting to find a girl to fight!


    However, when they arrived at the fresh vegetable cold drink shop, the door was already closed and locked.


    "Young master, it seems that they have gone home. Shall we catch up with them?"


    Dongfang yexuan''s face is a little heavy. It''s really unfortunate!


    "No, let''s go!"

 Chapter 249

    Xiaoyu, who has left, has no idea. After she left, someone came to her. Maybe even if she knew, she would ignore it. After all, she wanted to revenge for a long time.


    Xiaoyu came home and ran into the room after eating.


    Collect the seeds that have grown and plant some.


    Although I can''t take it out to share with you, I''m still very happy.


    The pattern of this space is like this: it''s like a large piece of land, with a small wooden house in the north and a well next to it.


    And the other three sides are growing different fruit trees one by one.


    The soil in the middle is divided into many pieces, with different vegetables and fruits.


    Xiaoyu went to the apple tree with small stones.


    I found that the bunch of grapes next to the small stone had disappeared, so I left some light sticks.


    And the little stone seems to have grown up again.


    Xiaoyu was very surprised, "Xiaoshi, I didn''t expect that you really want to eat!"


    Move it to another place immediately and let it touch more grapes.


    The second day.


    Xiaoyu, they came to the store early.


    "Dad, let''s go to different places to see if there is anything to make a cold drink."


    Xiaoyu looked at Zhang Daniu and said.


    "Xiaoyu, follow your father!"


    He worried that Xiaoyu would be in danger alone.


    "Dad, let''s go with Xiaoyu. We have a tacit understanding."


    Koizumi also said that he wants to work with Xiaoyu, because Xiaoyu always has different ideas and gains.


    "All right!"


    Finally, Xiaoyu and Koizumi, Zhang Daniu, Li Shan and Li Aung, set out in four teams.


    And Zhao Qun stayed at the store.


    Because it''s still early, the market is full of people.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are shuttling through the vegetable market. Take a look at this and that for a while.


    "Girl, look at me. My radish is big and white. It''s sweet!" An old woman warmly sells to Xiaoyu.


    "Girl, look at my cabbage. It''s fresh. It''s just picked from the field!" An old man was selling it.


    Xiaoyu shakes his head and goes on, and Koizumi follows him to pick and choose.


    No one noticed that not far from them, there were two sneaky people following.


    Xiaoyu picked some fruits and vegetables with better appearance and more juice.


    Koizumi took the money when he paid. In the end, Koizumi''s left and right hands were all over the frame, so tired that he couldn''t straighten up.


    And Xiaoyu is happy to go on.


    Koizumi watched the light rain getting farther and farther away from him. Many people were separated, but there was no way.


    Just as he bowed his head and tried hard to break down.


    He found that Xiaoyu was hit on the neck, and then forced to pull away by two people.


    "Light rain..." Koizumi yelled.


    Carrying the basket, trying to push forward.


    But I don''t know if it''s because there are too many people, or because he has too many things, he can''t squeeze forward.


    He simply put everything on the ground, pushed away the crowd with both hands and ran forward.


    But when he followed, there was light rain.


    The light rain completely disappeared in the sea of people.


    "What to do? What to do... "He watched the light rain disappear in front of him again.


    He''s walking around, running around, shouting.


    But it didn''t work!


    "No, it can''t! I need help! Yes, I''ll go to my father and they... "


    Koizumi said to himself and ran to the store.

 Chapter 250

    When Koizumi was sweating, he rushed to the shop in a mess.


    Zhao Qun is the only one in the shop.


    When Zhao Qun saw Koizumi like this, he immediately came forward with concern, "what''s the matter? What about light rain? "


    Koizumi immediately burst into tears, "light rain, light rain, she was captured... Wuwuwuwu..."


    "What?" Zhao Qun felt that he was about to fall in the dark.


    It was Koizumi who held herˇ° Mother, how are you


    Zhao Qun shivered, "who caught him? Where did you grab it... "Hold on to Koizumi''s hand.


    "In the vegetable market, in Dongkou!"


    "Take me quickly, I want to find Xiaoyu!" Zhao Qun struggled to get up and run forward.


    Koizumi held her, "mother, we should go to find their father. It''s easier to find more people!"


    "Right..." Zhao Qun choked, "let''s go to your father..."


    Now her brain is blank, and she doesn''t know what to do. She has only one firm belief, that is, to find Xiaoyu.


    "Then we''ll go to my father and them separately now. Mother, can you?"


    Koizumi helps Zhao Qun, and his eyes are worried.


    "I can. Shall we go now?"


    I don''t care about the shop. They go to find someone separately.


    When they find their own people and take them to Dongkou food market.


    The market is over, only a few people are scattered.


    Koizumi''s vegetables and baskets have long disappeared.


    "I just stood here and took a lot of baskets." Koizumi anxiously pointed to a place in the vegetable market.


    Then he ran to the front not far away to stop, "light rain is here to be taken away by two people!"


    "My light rain..." Zhao Qun clapped his legs and cried.


    Aunt Li quickly helped her and comforted her: "Zhao Qun, don''t worry, Xiaoyu is so smart, she will be lucky!"


    Zhang Daniu''s whole face was overcast, black and foggy.


    "Let''s ask around quickly, we''ll find some clues for sure!"


    "Yes, let''s look around. Maybe Xiaoyu is just talking to people. Where are we going to stay?"


    Aunt Li answered quickly, "so Zhao Qun, let''s go and ask. Don''t worry..."


    They scattered and asked when they caught a pedestrian.


    See a figure Xiao like rain, on the front to pull.


    From the morning to the afternoon, no one was very tired, and no one was thirsty.


    I didn''t eat anything. I kept asking and looking for


    When everyone got together again, Li Shan suggested, "let''s report to the official."


    Zhang Daniu''s family is silent and very embarrassed.


    Yamen is not a reasoning place at all. They are worried that they will not be able to come out again after they go in again.


    However, this may be their only chance.


    Zhang Daniu gritted his teeth, "OK, I''ll report to the official right now!"


    Then turn around, stride to the direction of Yamen.


    Zhao Qun wants to hold his hand, stiff in the air.


    "Mother, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault that I didn''t take Xiaoyu seriously! Let her be captured by a villain again... "


    Koizumi''s painful left and right hands slapped him in the face.


    He hated himself to death. Why did he let history repeat itself again!


    Li Shan took Koizumi''s hand and said, "Koizumi, don''t do this. It''s not your fault! No one can predict this, can they? "


    Koizumi struggled and cried: "no, it''s my fault. I didn''t take good care of her. I didn''t protect Xiaoyu..."

 Chapter 251

    Zhao Qun sad cry, as long as the thought of light rain, now may be suffering from inhuman torture.


    My heart is like being cut by a knife.


    "No, we can''t just give up. Xiaoyu still needs us!"


    As his mother is just, Zhao Qun arms himself again and bravely runs out to ask the pedestrians if he has seen Xiaoyu.


    Looking at Zhao Qun like this, we all consciously separated from the world and asked the people around us.


    Delphi restaurant.


    "Young master, let''s not go to the fresh vegetable cold drink shop today. Are we looking for Miss Xiaoyu?"


    Chang''an looks at a side, the East night Xuan that slants to lie on the Jin TA to read a book asks a way.


    The East night Xuan light glanced at him one eye.


    The corner of the mouth slightly raises, "that wild wench points to indefinitely still evade me, I go now is not to ask for no fun?"


    Chang''an was very puzzled. "Don''t we talk to her about cooperation? Why hide? "


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are bright. Yes, why is she hiding from him.


    Why didn''t he dare to see her?


    He went to talk business with her in a fair and aboveboard way, even if some of his purposes were not pure and he abandoned the public for private reasons.


    It''s all small things, not as important as his happiness.


    "Come on, let''s play with pepper!"


    Crisp stand up, Shi ran open the door and go forward.


    East night Xuan leisurely pace in the street.


    Passing by, the women who met him all bowed their faces in shame.


    But secretly looked at him.


    Dongfang yexuan walks forward without any surprise.


    Chang''an, on the other hand, holds a long sword.


    When I came to the fresh vegetable cold drink shop, the door was wide open, and there was no one inside or outside.


    Oriental night Xuan in the mind some doubts, this shop is greatly open, how does the shop actually have a person?


    Do you know that he''s coming and hiding?


    Looking around at the door of the shop, I didn''t see any sign of the family in the nearby shop.


    Finally, they had to go back with doubts.


    "Are there any changes in the Gao brothers and sisters these two days?"


    Dongfang yexuan asked as he looked at the pedestrians on the road.


    Chang''an shook his head, "there''s nothing strange about it. They go shopping occasionally!"


    Oriental night Xuan light nods, these two brothers and sisters are to depend on oneself? I won''t go back after a few days.


    Think of the last small pepper stubborn to go to snack street to eat.


    Dongfang yexuan bowed his head and said, "let''s go to the vegetable market."


    That girl likes to eat roadside stall so much. Maybe she will meet her there!


    They walked forward slowly. Suddenly, a man rushed over, pulled him and asked, "have you ever seen a lovely 10-year-old girl in a rag dress with big eyes?"


    The voice was very anxious.


    Oriental night Xuan subconsciously frowns, is ready to wave.


    Just as the other person looks up, you can see the other person''s face clearly.


    "Zhang Xiaoquan?"


    Koizumi is to ask every person, although the heart has no hope, but subconsciously will catch people to ask.


    Hear the familiar voice, look up.


    "Night


    Koizumi grasped his hand as if he saw a savior.


    "Yee, Yee, it''s so nice to see you!"


    Dongfang night Xuan impatiently want to break away, if it is not to see in the face of the girl light rain, he early a palm waved out.


    But the next sentence froze him.


    "Ah ye, please help Xiao Yu. She has been taken away..."


    "What Dongfang yexuan suspects that he is listening.

 Chapter 252

    "What''s the matter?" Oriental night Xuan black face asks a way, also didn''t notice each other''s address to have what problem.


    "I don''t know. This morning we went to the vegetable market to find a suitable source of goods. I walked behind and found that Xiaoyu was knocked unconscious by two people and took away. Up to now, no one has been found..."


    Xiaoyu''s feeble voice, as if in front of the eastern night Xuan is his last salvation, life-saving straw!


    All of a sudden, Dongfang yexuan felt his heart tighten, and the pain made him breathe.


    "Well!" Dongfang yexuan hummed, but the feeling was fleeting, and soon it was better.


    He looked down at his chest with his hands in doubt. It was very strange. This is not the first time. Is it


    "What''s the matter with you, young master?" Chang''an immediately asked.


    Dongfang night Xuan stretched out his hand, blocked Chang''an''s approach, light shook his head, "nothing!"


    Stand up straight body, "can order to go down, let people dig three feet, also want to bring people back safely to me!"


    "Yes Chang''an went to one side, took out a whistle, blew a whistle of different lengths, and then several dark guards left quickly.


    Dongfang yexuan stares at Koizumi with cold eyes.


    When I saw Koizumi''s hair standing in horror, I turned around and walked forward quickly.


    What does it mean to see Koizumi in a daze?


    Chang''an came up to him and glanced at him Go straight away from Koizumi.


    Koizumi''s response is to keep up with them.


    They come to the vegetable market where Xiaoyu is missing. Dongfang yexuan is standing in the middle of the market. They don''t miss anything.


    Judging the murderer''s departure route, the fastest speed of the people, and the familiarity with the local area, I pondered... And then quickly made a response and arranged people to go down to look for it.


    After Zhang Daniu came to yamen, he beat the drum to complain. After yamen sent him in, he knelt down to ask for help.


    "Master, my daughter was captured by gangsters in the vegetable market today. I beg master to send someone to find her back for me..." I cried helplessly.


    Zuo Changsheng has a big stomach and is so lazy that he leans back against the chair.


    "What did you just say?"


    Zhang Daniu looked up and didn''t look at his master at all, so he had to repeat it again.


    Zuo Changsheng looks down at Zhang Daniu kneeling in the hall, dressed in simple clothes.


    "It''s OK to find someone, but our yamen is not a charity. It''s hard for these yamen servants to go out and find people. " Thumbs and forefingers in pairs.


    "It''s not easy for me to let everyone work in vain, do you think? So... "


    Looking at Zhang Daniu, he had to point outˇ° Give the money, everything is easy to say! Don''t say to find a daughter for you, even the princess. "


    Zhang Daniu opened his mouth. I can''t believe it. Isn''t it right for parents to help the people?


    "I... I have no money..." Zhang Daniu hesitated.


    Zuo Changsheng''s face immediately drooped, "no money? There''s no money to go to the Yamen! "


    A fierce slap startles the hall wood, "come on, give this officer to deliberately disturb the court of the Diao Min pull down, hit 20 big board again!"


    Damn it, last time it wasn''t over.


    This drought, I heard that some people came down to provide food. There are a lot of things to do. How can I play with these villains!


    "Yes Two yamen servants on one side came forward and dragged Zhang Daniu down.


    Zhang Daniu''s eyes were wide open and screamed, "master, why do you want to hit me? I''m here to report to the official. You can''t beat me... "

 Chapter 253

    But no one paid any attention to him at all. Zhang Daniu was forced to take him down and beat him 20 times.


    Once again, he was thrown to the yamen gate, and a yamen servant disdained to spit on him.


    "Bah, where is this place? Remember next time, don''t come in without money


    Zhang Daniu slowly got up in silence, and the blood on his butt had soaked out.


    He was pale step by step walking in the street, at this time the sun has begun to set, the afterglow shining on him, appears desolate and lonely.


    Where is the light rain at this time?


    After being knocked unconscious by two people, she ran straight through the crowd and into the alley.


    One of them resisted her on his shoulder. They quickly walked around a few streets and came to the back door of a small courtyard.


    Open the door and walk straight into the courtyard.


    There was a man in a cloak in the courtyard, with his back to them and a scarf on his face.


    "Here we are. It''s our turn to give us the money." The man carrying the light rain will fall to the ground at will.


    Said the other, looking back at the man.


    The cloaker''s cold voice said, "don''t worry, it''s your turn. There will be no less!"


    It turned out to be a woman.


    There was no accident for the two men, who obviously knew about it.


    "That''s good. I like to do business with such people!" The man grinned and showed his big yellow teeth!


    The Cape man with his back to him showed a sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth. He carefully took out a purse from his cuff and threw it back.


    "This is your reward!"


    Two men happily went forward to pick up the money bag, opened it and saw that there were tens of taels of silver in it.


    Just as they were about to divide up the silver on the spot, a burst of white smoke came out of the money bag, "bang Dang" and "bang Dang", and they fell down.


    Hearing the sound of two people being put down by the smoke, the cloak man turned around and shrieked with a smile: "only the dead can keep the secret!"


    Take out the short blade in the sleeve and stab them to the chest without blinking.


    "Ha ha ha..." a series of gloomy and horrible laughter.


    Looking down at the light rain lying on the ground, the little red and white face flashed jealousy in his eyes, and then he took the short blade covered with blood to get close to it slowly.


    The cold short blade is about to meet Xiaoyu''s white face. She is very excited and will turn this bitch into an ugly monster.


    Now no one will take a fancy to her any more. She can''t attract people any more!


    If you are hard hearted, you will go forward with your hand


    "What are you doing, little sister?" The high wave came quickly and grabbed the short blade.


    "You give it back to me, I''ll kill her, I''ll shave her face, and see what she takes to seduce men!" The cloaker crazily steps forward to take back the short blade.


    Pushed back by high waves, two steps back.


    "Gao Yufu! What are you doing? Don''t be mad High waves roar!


    It turns out that the cloak man is Gao Yufu.


    Gao Yufu pulled down her mask and said, "I''m not crazy. I''ve wanted to do this for a long time. I want to make her ugly..."


    Gao Lang came forward and held her, "little sister, my brother hasn''t enjoyed it yet! You''ve scratched her face. How can I play? "


    Gentle smile: "so ah, looking at my brother''s face, let her go for the time being. When I''m tired of playing, I''ll give it to you!"


    Gao Yufu is still a little reluctant, but he agrees to be in Gao Lang''s hands.

 Chapter 254

    Gao Lang calls his own Chang Sui Gao Li and Gao Yufu''s maid Xiao Ru, "deal with these two people!" Pointing to a bloody body on the ground.


    Then, carrying the light rain, he went to the house behind the yard.


    Gao Yufu looks at Gao Lang''s back and turns to leave.


    Gao Li and Xiao Ru looked at each other. "Brother Gao, how can I deal with this?"


    Xiaoru looked at Gao Li with some fear, and Gao Li comforted her, "it''s OK, you just look at it next to me, leave everything to me!"


    Step forward, carry the person on your shoulder, open the back door, go out, and soon come back and carry the other one out.


    Gao Lang carries the light rain to the bed in one of the rooms and sits on the edge of the bed looking at it.


    The hand slowly scratched on the face, "tut Tut, this skin is really smooth and tender! The eyes... The eyebrows... The nose... The little mouth... "


    Eyes with hands, slowly down, will open the neckline, nose up, gently sniff, "Hmm!" Eyes MI, "really fragrant, virgin taste!"


    Want to continue down, but looking at the eyes closed rain, interest fell.


    He likes living women, not a bunch of dead flesh at his disposal.


    So he went to the window of the Jin TA, facing the direction of the bed lying, mouth with a smile.


    I think happily that I will have to enjoy it for a while. I have to try all the postures like this... And that.


    When Xiaoyu woke up, it was already afternoon and the sun was setting.


    When she woke up, she looked at the strange bed and said, "hiss!"


    I felt the pain in the neck behind my shoulder and rubbed it.


    "Where am I?" Sitting up, looking out of the bed, I saw a man who had fallen asleep on the Jinta not far from the opposite.


    This man she has seen in the shop, is with the East night Xuan reunion that time!


    When she saw him that time, she noticed that the man''s whole body was empty and his eyes were sunken. At first sight, he was a lustful man who had been indulged in women for a long time.


    I didn''t expect to see him again. I''m still here. It can''t be that he kidnapped himself!


    Light rain is very afraid, quickly check their clothes, found that all good wear on the body.


    Only the neckline was opened, eyes half narrowed, and there was a raging fire inside.


    damn!


    She was despised.


    But carefully feel the body, found that there is no strange feeling.


    She''s certainly not lost.


    Quickly get out of bed and put on shoes, walk through the Jinta, and come forward to open the door.


    "Squeak There was a sound when the door opened.


    When Gao Lang on the Jin couch opened his eyes, he saw that the person on the bed was gone. He turned his head and saw the light rain just about to open the door.


    Rain speechless eyes, really bad luck.


    Open the door and run out.


    The high waves behind him ran out and yelled: "come on, catch her, people are running away..."


    Xiaoyu is in a hurry. When she sees the road, she runs. When she has a door, she drills. She hides in the East


    "The man is here. I see her!" Then another young man who was waiting on Gao Lang yelled.


    Gao Li, who got the news, ran with high waves.


    I just saw that I found the back door and was about to open it to escape.


    "Quick, Gao Li, hold on to her, don''t let her run away..." Gao Lang shouts anxiously!


    Gao Li knows a little Kung Fu. He runs in three or two times, pulls and spins, and falls Xiaoyu to the ground.


    Foot will have been forced to close the back door half open, and then immediately stop the door handle.

 Chapter 255

    Gao Lang ran to him, holding the pillar beside him and gasping, "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Pointing to the light rain glaring on the ground, "you... You are running... You have the seed to run again..."


    Xiaoyu''s left hand was on her right elbow, which was broken by the fall, and her eyes were vicious, "why do you want to catch me? We have no injustice in the far future and no hatred in the near future. If there is any misunderstanding, we can say it face to face! "


    "Ha ha ha..." Gao Lang came up with his legs.


    "There is no hatred or misunderstanding between us. Some of us are ambiguous..."


    Fingers light pick want to pick up the chin of light rain.


    Turned away by light rain.


    Gao Lang didn''t mind. He said with a sly smile, "I advise you to be obedient. Don''t resist. It''s good for you to serve me well."


    "Bah!" Light rain a mouthful of saliva spits to him, "do your spring and autumn big dream to go, also don''t sprinkle bubble urine to take care of yourself!"


    Gao Lang''s face darkened and looked at the spitting in front of him.


    Although did not vomit on oneself, actually also very disgusting.


    "I think you''re toasting instead of drinking!"


    "Gao Li, tie him up and take her to my room!"


    Gao Li stepped forward, and Xiaoyu immediately pedaled, "don''t touch me, don''t touch me with your dirty hands, get away from me..."


    But Gao Li still put Xiaoyu''s hand behind him and walked towards the house.


    Xiaoyu has been kicking her feet and struggling.


    But after all, young, small body, not much strength.


    How can you resist a young man!


    Xiaoyu was finally sent to Gao Li''s house!


    On the other side.


    Gao Yufu and Xiao Ru go back to De Fu Restaurant and pass by the counter.


    The shopkeeper warmly said hello to her, "Miss Gao is back. Do you need a sophomore to prepare food?"


    Gao Yufu''s elegant smile said, "well, let the second child send some light food to the room."


    "Good! Don''t worry, Miss Gao. I''ll send it up in a moment. "


    Gao Yufu took two steps and suddenly turned back, "shopkeeper, is Dongfang childe out?"


    "Yes, the young master has not come back yet." The shopkeeper thought about it, but he replied honestly.


    Because the young master and Miss Gao have a good relationship with each other.


    Miss Gao is the young master''s life-saving benefactor. It''s nothing to reveal.


    Gao Yufu nodded, "thank you, shopkeeper!"


    Light turn upstairs.


    As soon as I got to the room, I immediately dropped everything on the table to the ground.


    "I must have gone to find that bitch again. There''s nothing good about men!"


    Scolding angrily, venting, but the voice is controlled in the range not to be heard next door.


    "Well! It''s a pity that no matter how much you like it, it''s useless! "


    Sneer, looking at the mess everywhere.


    "Clean up the floor!" Go straight to the window and sit down.


    Xiaoru silently takes out the broom from the corner and cleans the floor.


    In the fresh vegetable cold drink shop.


    Zhao Qun cried heartbroken and couldn''t help it.


    Aunt Li has been quietly comforting her.


    Zhang Daniu is lying on a makeshift bed.


    Koizumi is giving him medicine, "Dad, do you hurt?"


    Zhang Daniu bit his teeth, "it''s OK, I don''t hurt, you can do it!"


    Koizumi looked painfully and scolded angrily, "these damned corrupt officials, black and white, wronged good people indiscriminately. I know how to bully our common people! "


    "Don''t talk about it. What''s the use of talking about it now?" Zhang Daniu''s face was pale and his forehead was sweating with pain.


    Li Shan has been helping to deliver medicine and water.

 Chapter 256

    "Now what shall we do? I don''t know what Xiaoyu is like now?"


    Li Shan is also very worried. Xiaoyu is such a smart and capable girl. What a pity if she doesn''t have one!


    Aunt Li glared at him, and asked him not to mention these sad things.


    When everyone is immersed in pain, Dongfang yexuan comes in.


    Around to see, did not see light rain, the heart sank down.


    Originally with a fluke, perhaps people have come back.


    "Mr. Dongfang, have you found Xiaoyu? How is she now? Is there any injury... "


    When Zhao Qun sees Dongfang yexuan coming in, he immediately goes forward crying and asks a series of questions.


    Aunt Li quickly stepped forward to help her and said in a low voice: "you ask so many questions, what can people say? Don''t worry, let''s take our time..."


    Zhao Qun Dun shut up, held his breath, looking forward to the eastern night Xuan.


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head, "no, there is no news yet!"


    Zhao Qun bowed his head in disappointment and sobbed in a low voice.


    Full of hope, Zhang Daniu dropped his eyes and collapsed on the bed.


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll try my best to find her!"


    May be feeling the despair of a family, or comfort a sentence.


    After Dongfang yexuan left, he came to Defu restaurant to wait for news.


    As soon as I got to the room and sat down, the door rang.


    "Dong Dong... Yexuan, are you there?" Gao Yufu knocks at the door and finds that there is no sound inside.


    "I know you''re back. I went to the kitchen specially to make two small dishes for you to taste!"


    Helpless Oriental night Xuan had to get up and open the door.


    "Come in!"


    Gao Yufu smiles and comes in with the dish and puts it on the table.


    "Yexuan, come and have a taste. I''m cooking for the first time. I don''t know if it tastes good.


    But if it''s not good, you can''t say that people will be sad! "


    In fact, she went to the kitchen to watch the cooks do it. She didn''t do it herself, because she couldn''t do it at all!


    Dongfang yexuan walks over and sits down. Gao Yufu immediately puts the chopsticks into his hands.


    His eyes beckoned him to move the chopsticks quickly!


    Oriental night Xuan had to clip a bit to put in the mouth.


    The next moment, his face crumpled and his lips closed.


    Gao Yufu chuckles to herself. Fortunately, she is smart and knows that the first cook''s skill is not good, so she puts a lot of salt or sugar in it.


    "What''s the matter? Yexuan, is it bad? " Gao Yufu looks at him with concern and looks sad.


    Dongfang yexuan can''t bear to fight, so he has to try to swallow the food in his mouth.


    Shaking his head slightly: "no, it''s delicious! Just a little less salt next time, it will be better! "


    Really, I''m a salt seller!


    It''s better to eat and cook chili peppers. It''s much better than Miss Jiao.


    It''s better to be near and far away than Miss Jiao!


    It''s a pity that Gao Yufu doesn''t know what Dongfang yexuan thinks in her heart. She is still complacent.


    Gao Yufu lowered her head in shame. "I''m so sorry. I''ll try my best next time."


    "No problem, Miss Gao is already very good."


    Anyway, he won''t eat any more. It has nothing to do with him.


    "Hehe, yexuan is joking!" Gao Yufu smiles.


    "Yexuan, you are out today. Are you talking business?


    It''s a pity that I''m born stupid and can''t do business, or I can help you! "


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head, "something happened to a friend!"

 Chapter 257

    "Can I help you? I can ask my father for help Gao Yufu asks anxiously.


    "Not for the time being. Thank you for your kindness."


    "We don''t have to thank each other. Whatever is useful to me, just open your mouth!"


    "All right!"


    After Xiaoyu was carried into the house, her hands and feet were tied up.


    Even the mouth is blocked by the handkerchief!


    Xiaoyu was lying on the bed, glaring at the high waves standing beside him.


    "Mm-hmm... Mm-hmm..."


    Let go of me... You lunatic, psycho.


    "Oh, my darling, don''t cry. No one will come to save you even if you cry out of your throat!"


    Gao Lang''s face smile, gently stroking Xiaoyu''s face.


    "Mmm, mmm, mmm, mmm..."


    Son of a bitch, let me go.


    "Good, good, brother, I''ll get it open for you, but you can promise me not to shout any more!"


    Xiaoyu nods fiercely.


    Gao Lang reaches out his hand to pull off xiaoyukou''s handkerchief.


    Xiaoyu immediately yelled: "help... Kill... Catch fire... Collect money..."


    There was a howl.


    Gao Lang quickly put the handkerchief back.


    "You little liar, didn''t you say no? If you shout again, you''ll cut off your tongue and dig out your eyes... "


    Light rain around to see, it seems that only self-help.


    His eyes turned, showing a look of fear.


    "Sobbing... Sobbing..." with tears in the corner of his eyes, he wanted to cry.


    "Oh, poor boy, don''t cry. I''ll let you go now. Don''t cry any more this time!"


    After this release, Xiaoyu did not yell again.


    Instead, he looked at him pitifully, "big brother, let me go, I''m afraid!"


    The first move: the policy of mourning the soldiers and overcoming the hard with softness.


    Gao Lang shook his finger and said, "no! But don''t worry, I will be very gentle! "


    Step forward slowly.


    First, fail!


    The second move: convince people by reason.


    "Big brother, I''m still a child and I don''t know anything. Will you let me go?


    I will repay you when I grow up. You will never bully the weak, will you


    High wave mouth slightly hook, "don''t worry, you don''t understand, big brother teach you! I promise you''ll learn it right away, and I''ll ask my brother to teach you! "


    Second, failure!


    The third way is to make trouble.


    "I don''t care. You''re going to let me go. If you don''t let me go, I''ll sue you later.


    Take you to prison, let you eat, feed mosquitoes


    I belch when I sleep, fart and hit people.


    The most important thing is that I am sick, a kind of disease that men will die if they touch me. "


    "Don''t talk about it. It''s no use even if you say to go to heaven. I want you today!"


    Gao Lang pounced on Xiaoyu and tore Xiaoyu''s clothes.


    "Ah..." Xiaoyu screamed, "wait, wait, I have something else to say."


    Third, failure!


    Fourth move: delay time.


    Gao Lang frowned: "what''s the matter with you? Why is it so troublesome to do something? "


    Hands on the bed, "talk quickly, I''m still waiting!"


    "Big... Big brother, shall I tell you a story? Or you tell me a story.


    We are not familiar with each other when we first meet. We must cultivate our feelings first. "


    Light rain hands against the chest, eyes flash fear.


    Gao Lang looked down at Bai Nen''s little face and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that little girl has a lot of experience!


    OK, what kind of training method do you say? "

 Chapter 258

    It''s better to cooperate.


    "Big brother, will you tell me about your heroic deeds? I want to know more about you! "


    Eyes wide open, Meng Meng asked.


    Heroic deeds?


    Gao Lang''s eyes brightened. For the first time, someone recognized his behavior.


    He also claimed that he was a hero. What a bosom friend.


    With this, how also have to say.


    He sat up and leaned his back against the head of the bed


    After talking for a while, he poured a cup of tea and said while drinking.


    I feel like that''s about it. Put down the cup.


    "Well, let''s get down to business."


    Light rain quickly stop, "don''t, I haven''t heard enough, let''s go on! What did you just say? "


    "Oh, just talked about..." Gao Lang was successfully deflected by light rain.


    In this way, Gao Lang talked about his heroic deeds all night.


    Every time I don''t want to talk, Xiaoyu persuades him with relish, all kinds of high hat, let him keep talking.


    In the end, I was so tired and sleepy that I fell asleep.


    Because Xiaoyu is tied hands and feet, he can''t run, and he also sleeps in bed.


    Wake up the next day, backache of high waves, muddled force to look at themselves.


    Why did he just fall asleep?


    Didn''t he want sleeping beauty?


    How can the beauty sleep next to him, but he doesn''t talk?


    Staring at Xiaoyu with dull eyes, he stares at Xiaoyu unconsciously and wakes up.


    "Hi, big brother, are you awake? Good morning Xiaoyu''s sweet smile.


    Gao Lang frowned, "how can I fall asleep?"


    "My wooden chicken?" Xiaoyu opened her innocent eyes.


    Gao Lang couldn''t figure it out. He took a look at Xiaoyu and himself, and immediately jumped on him.


    Since I didn''t do it last night, I''ll make it up today!


    "Ah A long cry.


    "Big brother, don''t do that. I haven''t washed in the morning. We didn''t brush our teeth, I didn''t take a bath for several days, and there was no water at home... "


    Light rain struggled while Balabala pulled a pile, so that the high waves of interest fell to the freezing point in an instant.


    He seems to have asked about the bad breath from Xiaoyu''s mouth and the sweat smell from his body.


    Stand up, dislike the pat clothes, "I will find someone to clean you!"


    Turn around and leave, ready to take a bath and change into clean clothes.


    Xiaoyu watched people leave the room, struggling hard, trying to untie the rope, but she didn''t know why, or tied too well, she couldn''t untie it at all.


    Eyes around to see if there is anything sharp, you can cut the rope.


    But not at all.


    Powerless spread to the bed, "Er!" I got a cut in the back.


    After a hard turn, it turned out that it was the cup left by Gao Lang when he drank tea last night.


    As soon as I turn my eyes, I have a solution.


    Turn around, pick up the edge of the cup with the hand behind you, and hit the bed pillar hard.


    Immediately broken into several pieces, picked up one of the fine grinding rope.


    Not yet untied, the closed door was opened again, and a girl dressed as a maid came in.


    Xiaoyu quickly hid the debris in his sleeve.


    "Miss, the young master asked me to wait on you." The maid came, untied the rope on Xiaoyu''s leg, pulled her sleeve and walked forward.


    Xiaoyu has to move forward because of her inertia.


    "Girl, how old are you? How long have you been here..." Xiaoyu tries to chat with each other.


    The maid looked at her impatiently, "don''t bother, I won''t say anything! It''s no use saying that! "

 Chapter 259

    "How do you know it''s useless if you don''t say it? Where is this? Still in Huishui? Who are you young master... "


    With Tang Monk like, crackling inquiry.


    "Shut up!" she said It''s just a village girl. She climbed into the young master''s bed.


    Young master, such a gentle person, how can you take a fancy to her?


    I don''t want to be so nice or so intimate.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed and said angrily, "a servant girl of yours told me to shut up. What are you! It''s the same valley with your master. They''re all shameless cunning people... "


    "What did you say? How dare you scold my young master! See I don''t kill you... "The servant girl rushes forward angrily and wants to make light rain!


    Xiaoyu runs fast because her feet are not tied with ropes.


    And it''s running in the direction of the door.


    They beat and scolded all the way and were about to run to the door.


    Just after bathing, Gao Lang, who was going out for a walk, saw two people.


    Black calm face, roar a way: "do what?"? Why don''t you take someone back to wash? If someone runs away, I won''t shave you! "


    I didn''t look at it for a while, but I gave him a piece of cake.


    "Yes Servant girl this just reaction come over, pull the rope on the light rain hand to go back.


    "Don''t worry, big brother. I have something to say to you! You mistreat me and beat me. You don''t care... "


    But until she came out of Gao Lang''s vision, Gao Lang didn''t say a word.


    The servant girl fiercely pushed her into the bath room, "you dare to frame me, go in for me!"


    Xiaoyu was pushed to the ground, and her heart was full of tears. What evil did I do? What a bad time!


    "Little sister, please help me. I have money. I''ll give you a lot of money..."


    "Hiss!" If you want to turn your mouth, ignore her!


    Take the scissors to cut off her clothes one by one.


    "Don''t move around. I''m not responsible for hurting your delicate skin."


    Hua la la a few, light rain stands in place.


    Xiaoyu is not shy, just embarrassed.


    But she couldn''t help it when her hands were tied.


    "We are all women. Why do women bother women? If you let me go, you will live a long life. "


    But this servant girl in also ignore light rain, also don''t answer her words.


    Rudely pull her into a big bucket, also do not give hot water, directly a bucket of cold water, pour on Xiaoyu.


    It''s so cold that it makes a light rain.


    Although it''s June and July, it''s morning, and it''s foggy and gloomy outside.


    It''s even colder!


    Light rain shivers in the barrel, teeth, teeth.


    See light rain so, the servant girl Yin compassion smile.


    Oh!


    Make your teeth sharp!


    Let you seduce me!


    "You... Give me hot water quickly..." Xiaoyu shivered and couldn''t speak clearly.


    Ya didn''t pay attention to her. She pressed her shoulder hard and didn''t let her stand up.


    The other hand in a mess, hard in her body with a towel wipe.


    The whole body rubs red, some places even expose the bloodstain.


    Looking at such a masterpiece, the maid showed a satisfied smile.


    Big good will light rain out.


    Do not give her dry, directly put on the belly pocket pants, will be prepared in advance for her to wear transparent gauze.


    After pulling her back to the room, he tied her up, shut up and threw her on the bed.


    Delphi restaurant.

 Chapter 260

    Delphi restaurant.


    Early, Chang''an knocked on the door.


    "Young master, our people found two bodies of men, which were abandoned near the beggars.


    Both of them were stabbed to death. I wonder if it has something to do with Miss Xiaoyu''s disappearance and being arrested! "


    "Will you inform Zhang Xiaoquan to recognize someone?" Dongfang yexuan sits at the table indifferently.


    "Never! I''ll report it to you as soon as I get the news! They have not been informed


    "Go to inform Zhang Koizumi to identify the body, and confirm whether these two people are the killers who captured Xiao chili!"


    "Yes Chang''an stepped down.


    Dongfang yexuan stood up and went to the window, looking at the gloomy sky outside.


    "Who took the pepper?"


    I hope nothing happens to her. If someone moves her, he will make him Regret living in this world!


    Chang''an took Koizumi to see the corpse. Koizumi stepped forward in fear and excitement.


    "It''s him, it''s them. Yesterday morning, they caught Xiaoyu. I remember very well. At that time, he looked back at me."


    Koizumi excitedly pointed to one of the bodies and yelled.


    "Are you sure?" Chang''an confirmed again.


    Koizumi nodded, "yes, I''m sure!"


    Chang''an waved, and immediately someone came forward to lift the body down.


    "Did you find my sister? Where is she now? Did you get hurt? "


    "No, I haven''t found it yet. Go back and wait for the news." Chang''an replied and walked away quickly.


    Koizumi came full of hope, but went back lost!


    The eastern night Xuan soon learns this news, immediately orders to go downˇ° When we find the body, expand the search. If you dig three feet, you''ll find someone for me! "


    Shua flew out of the window and rushed to the place where the body was found.


    As soon as Gao Yufu came in with tea, she found the shaking window.


    "Isn''t this man still there? Where are you going again! "


    Dongfang yexuan comes to the place where the body is found, flies to the roof and looks around.


    It''s already close to the edge of the town, with lots of yards built at random.


    Dongfang yexuan flies directly to the roof of each room to find Xiaoyu''s figure.


    After breakfast, Gao Lang dressed up and came to the room with Xiaoyu closed.


    Before entering the room, Xiaoyu heard his magic laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    "Let me enjoy the beauty." Open the door and come in.


    "Beauty, my brother is here to play with you. Are you happy!"


    With happy steps, came to the bed, looking at the bound, twisted rain.


    Show cruel and excited expression, "beauty, wronged you, brother, this will untie you! Poor thing


    Looking at the resentment of light rain, excited to come forward to pull off the light rain in the mouth of the PA Zi.


    Light rain finally can speak, struggling to shake his head, "cough cough..." continuous cough.


    "My throat is itchy. Can you pour me a glass of water?" Pathetic coquetry way.


    "Oh, of course!" Gao Lang goes to the table and pours a cup of tea. He brings it to Xiao Yu.


    Xiaoyu was so pathetic that her eyes were full of tears, "big brother, please untie the rope for me, I can''t drink. And I''ve been tied up for a day and a night, and I''m stiff... "


    Gao Lang with tea thought, "you don''t want to run away, do you?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head quickly, "no, how dare I? There are so many people outside. I can''t run out if I want to! More about... "

 Chapter 261

    Looking at Gao Lang with shame, "you are so beautiful, rich and powerful. I can follow you. It''s a blessing that I can''t cultivate in my life!"


    When Gao Lang heard this, he nodded in agreement. It''s true. A country girl, for the first time, must want to seize this opportunity and seize the glory and wealth.


    So get close to the hand behind the light rain, untie the rope, and untie the rope on the foot by the way.


    Xiaoyu rubbed his stiff arms and legs, half squinting at the high waves in front of him.


    Indignant thought, if not that maid found the debris, took away all the debris, also took away the sharp things of the room.


    She has long been free, may have long been out of the sea of suffering, back home!


    He took a few mouthfuls of the water from the high waves and drank it up quickly.


    "Can I have another drink? People are hungry and thirsty... "


    Gao Lang frowned. How can he break so many things and sleep so hard.


    But I don''t know what I thought of, and a strange smile appeared at the corner of my mouth.


    "Are you hungry? Look, I''ve forgotten. You haven''t eaten since yesterday. Wait, I''ll get you some food right now! "


    "Really? It''s very nice of you, big brother. Thank you, big brother! " Looking up in joy.


    Then I watched Gao Lang walk out of the room, and I hate to stab him with two knives!


    Gao Lang went out of the room and ordered his servants to serve two meals at random. He took a small bottle out of his arms, pulled out the plug and poured a little white powder into the meal.


    He also stirred it twice with chopsticks to make the powder invisible.


    With a smile, "ha ha ha, when I don''t know what I''m thinking, if I want to run, there is no door."


    Looking down at the white porcelain vase in his hand, "with this spring breeze, even the martyr will become a prostitute! Ha ha ha... "


    Whispered a few words, then turned and stepped into the door.


    Xiaoyu is preparing to leave from the window secretly. Seeing that the people outside turn back, she quickly sits on the stool, covers her stomach and frowns.


    "So hungry, so hungry..."


    Gao Lang came in with the food and put it on the table! Only when you have enough food can you have the strength to work


    The word "work" is very meaningful.


    Xiaoyu didn''t think of anything else. She picked up the chopsticks and began to eat.


    She was really hungry. She sneaked into the space when people were away.


    But after she entered the space, she was still tied, unable to move, and could not eat food.


    See closely staring at their high waves, light rain unconsciously slow down the speed of eating.


    It''s not to keep a reserved image in front of him, but to eat too fast and be afraid of being caught in bed.


    But although she ate very slowly, Gao Lang didn''t urge her. Instead, he looked at her with relish.


    This made her wonder. Was she thinking of some way to torture her?


    Soon Xiaoyu felt something wrong. She felt the heat from the inside out.


    The body gradually appeared the different feeling, as if grasps the heart brain lung to be equally uncomfortable.


    This feeling is not strange, after all, she is not a little girl in modern times.


    "You''re taking medicine!" Xiaoyu looks at the bird / beast in front of him in disbelief.


    "Yes, I did!" I didn''t deny it at all. I admitted it very happily.


    "You are really mean, dirty, shameless..." Xiaoyu red eyes, trying to suppress the desire of the body!


    Gao Lang stood up excitedly, "yes, I am mean, mean and shameless..."

 Chapter 262

    Regardless of Xiaoyu''s struggle, he picked up the exposed Xiaoyu and went to the bed.


    He can''t bear it for a long time. Seeing such delicious food in front of him, it''s better to be a bird / beast without moving his mouth!


    Xiaoyu''s feet kick and hands scratch.


    However, because of a long time to tie hands and feet, and did not add any physical strength.


    In addition, he was drugged, and his whole body was weak and weak. He had no strength at all.


    How can it be a threat to the young and strong waves? It''s tickling for him.


    "Bang" fell on the bed, "don''t work hard, today I will give you a bud, let you experience the most wonderful moment in the world! Ha ha ha... "


    A pull off the gauze on Xiaoyu, excited to get up under the whip, "pa" hit Xiaoyu''s body.


    "Ah..." the scream soared into the sky, and a long bloodstain immediately appeared on Xiaoyu''s body.


    "It''s so beautiful. The snow-white skin is covered with red plum blossoms. It''s really beautiful!" High wave abnormal praise.


    Xiaoyu shrinks and tries to climb to the corner, but is pulled back and whipped again.


    "Ah..."


    "Oh, it''s so beautiful. It''s like mysterious music. It''s just the sound of nature!"


    Xiaoyu is suffering from this torment. I don''t know what danger it will have next second.


    On the other hand, Dongfang yexuan is also trying to find it.


    "Young master, the news just came that a beggar had seen two killers who died. They were famous rascals in the town.


    I''ve done a lot of things to kill people and prevent fire. Two days ago, it was found that the two men had been in contact with a mysterious man.


    It''s in an alley not far from here. There is a yard that has just been sold out there. Someone has been out these two days.


    The subordinates have already sent people to inquire about it. Some people have heard the call for help, but it soon disappeared. So they suspected it was a hallucination, so they didn''t inquire about it. My subordinates suspect that... "


    Chang''an will just get the news one by one report, see the eastern night Xuan gloomy face, "not lead the way!"


    Chang''an quickly flies forward and leads Dongfang yexuan to the roof of a courtyard.


    "Young master, this is the yard!"


    As soon as Chang''an''s voice fell, they heard a fierce cry.


    Dongfang yexuan immediately went to the place where the sound was. The closer he was, the more he could hear the shrill scream.


    And that freak, horrible laugh.


    All of a sudden, the eastern night Xuan is as cold as ice, sending out a terrible cold, momentum full open.


    Fly up a foot, kick the door open, see at a glance is opposite the door of the bed waving whip waves.


    As soon as I scanned down, I saw a man with bloodstains on his back lying on the bed.


    "Who!" Gao Lang heard the sound and turned to roar.


    "Don''t want your dog..." is it dead?


    The words didn''t say to play to see to send out the East night Xuan of black air to stride to come.


    The vision shrinks, the stammer of fear, "night... Night Xuan, you... How did you come!"


    See the high wave that the vision twinkles, Eastern night Xuan Mou son icy looking at him, "Gao childe, what is this doing?"


    Gao Lang was about to answer when the light rain on the bed hummed: "Hmm! It hurts


    In a flash, Dongfang yexuan rushes to the bed quickly, looking at the light rain that is wet with sweat and turns around.


    "Light rain!" Hoarse shouting, hands do not know how to place!


    Xiaoyu''s belly pocket has been dyed red, and her trousers are also stained with dazzling blood.

 Chapter 263

    Xiaoyu seems to hear the long lost cry. In the white mist, she sees the night, not the Oriental night Pavilion.


    He is smiling gently and calling her name.


    "Ye, are you here? I miss you so much Light rain efforts to open the corner of the mouth, raised a smiling face, confused to open his eyes, looking to the East night Xuan.


    "Light rain!" yelled Dongfang yexuan


    A thin quilt pulled off the bed, rolled her up and held her across her chest.


    Next to Gao Lang angrily stood out, "Dongfang yexuan, what do you mean? How can you win people''s love?"


    It''s OK that he doesn''t speak. As soon as he opens his mouth, he reminds Dongfang yexuan who caused everything in front of him!


    With an angry kick, Gao Lang kicked him to the chest, flew him to the wall and fell down again.


    Poof, spit out the blood!


    Dongfang yexuan walks slowly towards gaolang. His eyes are like looking at the dead. His eyes are red.


    Gao Lang retreated in fear. "What are you... What are you going to do? You can''t kill me. My sister is your life-saving benefactor. This is revenge for kindness... "


    Dongfang yexuan stops, struggling and hesitating.


    "Yeh, where are you? I''m so painful, so hot... "Xiaoyu struggles in Dongfang yexuan''s arms.


    Dongfang yexuan stares at Gao Lang with hatred, "this time, I will return Gao Yufu''s help. Don''t let me see you, otherwise!"


    Dongfang yexuan flies away from the roof with light rain, and Chang''an follows.


    Gao Lang breathed out a long breath, "Damn, I''m scared to death. Who are you? I was scared to grow up... "


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu in his arms and flies to the direction of Defu restaurant. Xiaoyu keeps shouting along the way, and stretches out Guangguang''s arm to linger around Dongfang yexuan''s neck.


    "Yee, Yee, I feel so bad..."


    "Well behaved, I''ll be here soon, and I won''t feel bad any more!" Oriental night Xuan appeases, hate Gao Lang very much.


    This girl is still a child, and she can give it back to Xiachun / medicine. How much damage does it do to Xiaoyu!


    Quickly came to the restaurant''s own room, put people on the bed.


    "Chang''an, immediately prepare the bath bucket, fill it with ice water, and then prepare the top wound medicine to take it!" The East night Xuan immediately orders a way.


    "Yes Chang''an went downstairs to arrange, quickly moved to the bath bucket, poured ice water.


    After Chang''an put the medicine on the table, he drove the people outˇ° Young master, do you need to go down to find a maid to wait on Miss Xiaoyu? "


    After all, Xiaoyu is a woman. How inconvenient is the young master, Chang''an suggests.


    Dongfang yexuan''s hand has been tightly grasped by Xiaoyu and rubbed against his chest all the time, "it''s hard, ah ye, I''m hard..."


    "No, go down!" Oriental night Xuan light look back.


    Chang''an opens his mouth wide, then closes his mouth tightly, exits the room, pulls up the door and stands outside.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at his hand in embarrassment. Does he really want to do this?


    Will this damage the girl''s reputation?


    "Night," Xiaoyu burst into tears.


    Dongfang yexuan thought that she was too uncomfortable, and just wanted to comfort her, she froze.


    "Ye, why do you forget me? Didn''t we agree to reunite?


    After you leave, I worry about whether you will be caught again and whether you will die every day. But you don''t recognize me when you come back again. Why? "


    Xiaoyu is crying in a low voice, very sad.

 Chapter 264

    "Who is ye? Do you know each other? How do you know he was chased? " Dongfang yexuan asks Xiaoyu in detail.


    "You are ah Yeh. You fainted when you were injured. I saved you! The wound on belly or I cured it for you! Ha ha ha... "Xiao Yu laughs in confusion.


    what? She saved him?


    Shocked, he reached out and touched the wound in his belly. Now there is a deep scar there!


    No wonder Chang''an said how he got better so quickly. It turned out that someone had already treated him!


    It seems that this matter still needs to be carefully investigated!!!


    "Well... Uncomfortable... Hot... Painful, so painful..." Xiaoyu began to moan.


    Oriental night Xuan looks down at cheek pink, also add lip light rain from time to time, throat a tight, swallow saliva.


    Quickly shift your eyes, "girl, if you really saved me, then I..." it''s really not a thing!


    Close your eyes and take off Xiaoyu''s clothes.


    Wrap it in a towel and put it in the bath bucket. Let her sit on the bath bucket, while he carefully applied the medicine behind her.


    "So cold... So cold... Don''t submerge me, I want hot water..." Xiaoyu saw the girl who poured her cold water and wanted to drown her in the water.


    Xiaoyu is crying and begging.


    Dongfang yexuan has never seen such a fragile light rain. In his image, the light rain is a red rose on the mountain and a sunflower in the field.


    Always strong, happy, like a little strong.


    Such a light rain makes him feel distressed and have different feelings. He wants to comfort her and protect her for a lifetime.


    Light rain has been groaning / groaning, and at the beginning, it keeps calling uncomfortable... Hot... Cold.


    Two hours later, when the ice water turned into warm water, light rain only called pain, pale face, trance.


    Dongfang yexuan knew that the effect was almost gone.


    Xiaoyu was put on the bed and covered with a quilt. When he was about to call for a doctor, he heard a noise coming from the door.


    "Get out of the way, why don''t you let me in! I''m looking for yexuan... "


    "I''m sorry, Miss Gao. Our young master has something to do now. It''s not convenient to see guests!" Chang''an coldly refused Gao Yufu''s intention to enter the door.


    "Go away, yexuan, yexuan, why did you hurt my brother? He''s lying in bed now..."


    Dongfang yexuan said coldly, "Chang''an, drive the Gao brothers and sisters out of the restaurant and forbid them to enter again!"


    Gao Yufu can''t believe what she heard, "yexuan, what are you talking about? You''re driving me away? Are you crazy? "


    "Chang''an!" Oriental night Xuan did not answer, but directly called Chang''an!


    Chang''an stops Gao Yufu, "Miss Gao, don''t make it difficult for me to do it!"


    In the end, Gao Yufu and Gao Lang, who had been injured in bed, were forced out.


    Although they scold Dongfang yexuan at the door of the restaurant for being ungrateful, they can''t change Dongfang yexuan''s idea.


    "Let''s go, little sister. Dongfang yexuan won''t pay any attention to us because he''s taken the weight."


    Gao Lang, who is supported by his servants, pulls Gao Yufu to persuade him.


    "No, I don''t believe it. Why did he drive me away? Did I do anything wrong? " Gao Yufu is crazy and ferocious, pushing away the high waves.


    She is so kind to him. Why should he ignore her!


    "Maybe it''s because of the girl. You didn''t see that. He looked at me and wanted to eat me.


    What''s so good about this kind of man? I''ll let my father copy his shop when I go back.

 Chapter 265

    What''s so good about this kind of man? I''ll let my father copy his shop when I go back. What qualification does a low-level businessman have to let us go... "


    Gao Yufu hears about Zhang Xiaoyu and stares at Gao Lang with hatredˇ° It''s all because of you. If it wasn''t for you, he wouldn''t drive me away! Wuwuwu... "


    In the end, they both got into the carriage and went back to the county, intending to find the magistrate''s father to find justice for them.


    Manager Li Hai calls the doctor and prescribes medicine for Xiaoyu.


    Looking at the poor rain shook his head, "Oh, such a poor child, who can do this, torture everyone like!"


    He turned his head and looked at Dongfang yexuan, "this young man is still gentle. This is still a child! Fortunately, nothing serious happened. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be... "


    Shake your head to make a prescription.


    Li Hai sent the doctor away, seized the medicine, fried it and sent it to the room.


    "The medicine is ready, young master."


    "Give it to me!" Dongfang yexuan reaches out his hand, takes the medicine bowl, and puts spoonful by spoonful into Xiaoyu''s mouth.


    Li Hai stretched his hand forward and drew back.


    Hesitated: "young master, is this Xiaoyu girl?"


    Oriental night Xuan light explanation a, "have nothing to do, be drugged by the person, save in time, did not have what matter!"


    The clothes are well dressed, but there are some whiplash wounds on the back, and chastity is still there.


    "Oh Li Hai heaved a sigh. Fortunately, if the girl lost her innocence, her life would be over.


    "Go down if you''re OK!" See Li Hai is still inside the house, East night Xuan frowns.


    "Ah? Oh Li Hai is going back out of the room.


    "Inform Xiaoyu''s family that they have found someone and tell them not to worry. But I have to cultivate for two days, and send it back in two days! "


    Oriental night Xuan said a word when Li Hai was going out!


    "Yes, young master!"


    After Li Hai leaves, Dongfang yexuan gently looks at the sleeping light rain.


    It''s afternoon now. It''s gloomy all the time, just like the mood of Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan has been taking care of Xiaoyu, feeding medicine, applying medicine, wiping sweat and fanning


    "Ha ha, I asked you to be a maid for me, but I didn''t expect that I would be a boy for you first. Things are so changeable!"


    Two low smile, rubbing some soft and sour arm.


    "Xiaoyu... Xiaoyu... Where is Xiaoyu? I want to see my daughter... "


    "Don''t be afraid of Xiaoyu. My mother will protect you when she comes..."


    "Girl, my father is here. It''s all my father''s fault. I don''t care about you..."


    A sad voice with a cry sounded in the lobby of the restaurant.


    "This... Xiaoyu''s parents, I have said that Xiaoyu has been found, but I want to stay for two days for medical treatment, and I can go home soon. Would you like to go home first and have peace of mind?"


    Li Hai stops Zhang Daniu''s family and persuades them.


    Zhao Qun pushed him away and glared, "how can you make us feel at ease? That''s my daughter. She doesn''t know whether she''s alive or dead. You asked me to wait at home! "


    Zhao Qun ran upstairs after roaring. Li Hai wanted to stop him and was stopped by Zhang Daniu.


    "Manager Li, please have pity on our parents. You also have children. You know how to be parents!"


    Beseeched by Zhang Daniu, Li Hai looks at Zhao Qun who has gone upstairs in embarrassment.


    Get out of the way, "go, go, the girl is on the third floor!"


    Koizumi and Zhang Daniu immediately rushed up the stairs to the third floor.


    "Xiaoyu... Xiaoyu... Where are you? Mother came to see you... "Zhao Qun began to knock on the door one by one from the second floor.

 Chapter 266

    When they rushed up, Zhao Qun was still wandering on the second floor crying.


    Koizumi came forward to hold her, "Niang, Xiaoyu is on the third floor, let''s go up to find her!"


    "Yes, go quickly, Xiaoyu is waiting for me on it..." he said with tears in his sleeve.


    The three quickly came to the third floor and were about to knock one by one.


    Seeing Chang''an standing outside the door, he rushed forward immediately.


    "Brother Chang''an, is my daughter Xiaoyu in it?" Zhang Daniu asked excitedly.


    Chang''an frowns. The young master is taking care of Xiaoyu.


    They should not be allowed to enter, but these people are the little girl''s family.


    It''s not good not to put it in, just when he''s in a dilemma.


    In the room came the voice of Dongfang yexuan: "let them in!"


    Chang''an came forward and opened the door, "go in!"


    Zhao Qun rushed in first, opened his mouth and yelled: "light rain? light rain? Where are you? "


    Around the screen, you can see Dongfang yexuan sitting in front of the bed, and there is a person lying on the bed.


    Zhao Qun wailed: "light rain, my light rain!"


    Pounce on the past to cry to lie on, Dongfang night Xuan stretched out his hand to stop her, "aunt, don''t be sad, Xiaoyu girl just hurt her back, it''s OK!"


    Zhao Qun, with tears on his face, looked at Dongfang yexuan in confusion: "just slight injury? Nothing? "


    Is Xiaoyu still alive?


    "Yes! She''s only slightly injured. There''s no other problem Dongfang yexuan nodded solemnly.


    "Yes Choking, barely laughing.


    With heavy steps to the bed, looking at the pale face of the rain, gently sit down, to her ear hair.


    "You are just too stubborn to stay at home carefully. You just don''t listen and always rush ahead alone.


    My mother knows that you are all for the sake of this family, so that everyone can feel better, but she forgets that she is still a child. "


    Turn your head and take a deep breath, suppress the cry, but turn back to smile.


    "Girl, you are a good child, but we are not good parents!"


    Lower your head and wipe the tears from the corner of your eyes!


    Zhang Daniu came forward and let her lean in her arms, looking down at the light rain on the bed lovingly.


    "Thank you Dongfang for saving us. I don''t know how to thank you!"


    Zhang Daniel hoarse voice, sincerely looking back at the side of the eastern night Xuan.


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head, "uncle, I should have done this, but I didn''t arrive half a moment earlier, let Xiaoyu girl hurt!"


    "Dongfang Gongzi..."


    "You two don''t mind. Call me by my name. I''m not an outsider." Dongfang yexuan interrupts Zhao Qun. If Xiaoyu really saved him, he may have a good relationship with the family.


    How can we call him childe!


    "Dongfang... Yexuan!" Zhao Qun said, "where is Xiaoyu injured? Can I check it for her?"


    She was really worried. She had wanted to ask for a long time. She was afraid of what Dongfang yexuan thought.


    Dongfang yexuan thought, he didn''t have the right to stop, "she has some back injuries, you have a heart preparation first.


    The wound has been medicated, and the doctor has seen it. Please keep it light and don''t hurt her. I''ll go out first and wait! "


    The East night Xuan detailed instruction, one step three turn head of leave a room, wait at the door.


    The three people in the room looked at each other. How could this be wrong!


    I feel like a Ye has a strong desire to control Xiaoyu and is very considerate of Xiaoyu

 Chapter 267

    "You two go out first. I''ll show Xiaoyu if he is hurt." Oriental night Xuan let them psychological preparation, light rain afraid is hurt not light.


    "Niang, we are a family. I also want to see if Xiaoyu is hurt!" Koizumi doesn''t want to leave. He doesn''t want to see Xiaoyu safe. His heart is restless.


    "No, you''ve grown up. Men and women are different. Get out quickly." Zhao Qun flatly refused.


    Holding Koizumi''s collar at the back of his neck, Zhang Daniu brought him out of the room.


    "What your mother says is what she wants. Let her check Xiaoyu''s body. What do you want to say?"


    Zhao Qun carefully takes off Xiaoyu''s bedclothes in his room. When he sees Xiaoyu''s upper body wrapped up with white cloth, he feels sad.


    Slowly take apart all the strips until you see the back full of red marks.


    Tears flow out from the eyes, one by one fall on Xiaoyu''s back.


    "Dida, Dida..."


    When you see your tears fall on the wound of Xiaoyu, quickly wipe them off for her.


    Gently blow with your mouth and touch with your fingers.


    Corner of the mouth a sip, but also tears, quickly turned to wipe off.


    This is neat to re bandage, but also check the whole body, no other wounds, this just a little breath!


    Get dressed and open the door.


    "Come in, everyone. I''ve already checked it!"


    After everyone came in, Koizumi immediately asked, "how are you? How is Xiaoyu? Any injuries? Is it serious... "


    As soon as he said that Zhao Qun wanted to cry again, Xiaoyu was really a child of hard life.


    "I''ve hurt my back a little. It''s all skin injuries. It''s not very serious!"


    I didn''t say it was a whiplash injury. I just said it was an injury. I''m afraid it will damage Xiaoyu''s reputation.


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Koizumi patted his chest and finally let go.


    Only Zhang Daniu, who has been together for many years, can see the pain in Zhao Qun''s eyes.


    "Dongfang, well, yexuan, I want to take Xiaoyu home to recover. After all, it''s not convenient here!"


    Zhang Daniu looked at the eastern night Xuan said.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned, "uncle, it''s better not to move Xiaoyu''s injury. Just let her rest here for a few days and leave after the injury is healed!


    It''s convenient to see a doctor here, and the diet will be much better! "


    If you send it to the village, call a doctor, buy a medicine and go to the town, it will affect Xiaoyu''s condition.


    "But..." Zhang Daniu hesitated. After all, it''s someone else''s place. It''s always inconvenient.


    "No, but it''s settled. I''ll arrange for you to stay here and take care of Xiaoyu."


    Oriental night Xuan direct one language settle down, now such circumstance, how can he allow light rain to leave his sight!


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun looked at each other and had to agree to the proposal.


    But he refused to live, "our shop is not far away from here, so we won''t live here..."


    "Nothing! Chang''an, I''ll make room for you immediately! "


    Dongfang night Xuan said to Zhang Daniu in the first sentence, and then to Chang''an.


    "This..." Zhang Daniu was in a dilemma.


    It''s troublesome enough for Xiaoyu to live here. Will it affect their business if they live here?


    Koizumi noticed Dongfang yexuan''s dark face.


    I''m sure I don''t like to play this kind of game.


    He pulled the clothes on Daniel''s waist. "Dad, since Dongfang is very enthusiastic, let''s not lose face and live here!"


    The brow that Oriental night Xuan fastens slowly opens.


    That''s right. Xiaoyu''s family is his family. Why share you with me!

 Chapter 268

    Although the arrangement of the room, but we still keep in front of the bed rain refused to leave.


    In the middle of the night, everyone was sleepy and lying on the table.


    Even Zhao Qun leaned on the head of the bed and squinted.


    In order to find Xiaoyu, they haven''t slept for two days.


    Everyone is tired!


    Only Oriental night Xuan sits in front of the table near the bed and doesn''t close his eyes.


    But always pay attention to the light rain on the bed!


    "Bang A flash of lightning passed.


    "Boom!" The thunder cut through the top of my head.


    It suddenly began to rain cats and dogs outside the window.


    Will all wake up, everyone surprised ran to the window to see.


    To see it really began to rain, cheered happily.


    The light rain on the bed suddenly hummed, "Hmm!"


    Oriental night Xuan flies forward, looking at the light rain slowly opening his eyes.


    "Are you awake? How do you feel? "


    Light rain eyes left and right to shake, directly came a: "rain?"


    Dongfang yexuan opened his eyes: "how do you know?"


    Xiaoyu: "eh?"


    Just wake up, the brain is not too clear rain confused looking at him.


    The people standing by the window finally found the movement here, and they came together with concern.


    Surprise way: "light rain, light rain you wake up? How wonderful


    Zhao Qun is happy to embrace Xiaoyu.


    "Keke... Niang, you''re going to strangle me..." Xiaoyu lies on the bed, covering Zhao Qun''s chest with her whole face.


    Almost suffocated, he cried in a low voice.


    Eastern night Xuan found strange, quickly open Zhao group.


    Worry of shout a way: "wench, you how, have a matter?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head slightly, "cough... No, it''s OK."


    Crying and laughing, he glared at Zhao Qun in front of the bed, "mother, do you want to suffocate me?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." a burst of laughter beside!


    Draw everyone''s attention.


    It turned out that Koizumi was laughing wildly, "Xiaoyu is worthy of being called Xiaoyu, who is favored by the gods.


    Just after a heavy rain, you wake up. I don''t know if it''s you who wake you up, or if it''s you who wake you up! "


    Huh?


    It was only then that people began to understand the meaning of Koizumi''s words.


    Xiaoyu reluctantly looked at Koizumi, who was startled. He put his hands on the bed and wanted to sit up.


    "Well! Ah... It hurts... "Xiaoyu exclaimed!


    Dongfang yexuan stretched out his hands to embrace Xiaoyu.


    Zhao Qun is the first to help Xiaoyu.


    "Girl, what do you want to do? Where does it hurt? " This group of worried questions.


    Sitting up with Zhao Qun''s hand, Xiaoyu put out his hand to touch his back.


    "Hiss!"


    The pain in her back awakened her memory of shame.


    "Does it hurt? Girl, if I blow it for you, it won''t hurt any more... "


    Zhao Qun is very sad, but he can''t hurt for Xiaoyu!


    Looking at the family''s caring eyes, the already painful light rain''s eyes immediately fell off.


    "What''s the matter? girl? Is not particularly painful ah, blame Niang not good, also can''t ache for you.


    I''ll go and find a doctor for you, won''t I


    "Xiaoyu, don''t cry, are you suffering? If you bite dad twice, it won''t hurt? "


    "Xiaoyu, if you don''t hit my brother twice, I''m not afraid of pain. If you hit me, you''ll be more comfortable..."


    Xiaoyu looks at one after another and cares about her face.


    I can''t help crying out, "ah... Wuwuwuwu... Dad... Mom... Brother..."


    "Oh, my mother / father is here! If you have any grievances, just tell your parents! "

 Chapter 269

    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu said in one voice.


    Xiaoyu fell in Zhao Qun''s arms and cried out. After meeting his family, his physical and mental depression collapsed immediately.


    "Dad, mom, some villain bullied me. He beat me, whipped me, and didn''t let me go home... Wuwuwuwu... You want to revenge me..."


    "Yes, my parents will avenge you!"


    Zhao Qun comforts Xiaoyu.


    Zhang Daniu looked at Dongfang yexuan and said, "yexuan, where are the bad guys? I will avenge my daughter


    "Er..." the eastern night Xuan hesitates, don''t know how to say.


    "You said it


    "He... He''s got the punishment he deserves!" Oriental night Xuan fuzzy answer.


    "Due punishment? Is he dead or alive? " It''s a pity that Daniel Zhang is very smart this minute, asking for the answer.


    "He... He didn''t die, but I hurt him for at least a month!"


    Some feel guilty and say it.


    Everyone looked at him in disbelief.


    Do not understand such a villain, why did he let him go?


    In the face of people''s eyes like this, Dongfang yexuan looks down in shame.


    I really have no face to face the public''s censure.


    Xiaoyu deeply buries her head in Zhao Qun''s arms. It''s not her night. Her night will never allow anyone to bully her like this.


    Although ah Yeh''s mouth is poisonous, she has a good heart. She will help everyone and try to make her happy.


    "Mother, I want to go home!" Deep buried in the arms, sad low road.


    "OK, let''s go home!" Zhao Qun didn''t object, but took the clothes for Xiaoyu and helped her put them on.


    Although Dongfang yexuan saved Xiaoyu, they are very grateful.


    But he let go the murderer who hurt Xiaoyu, which is unforgivable.


    She doesn''t want Xiaoyu to get along with such people any more.


    Dongfang yexuan wants to stop the mother and daughter, "aunt, Xiaoyu..."


    Zhang Daniu and Koizumi stopped him.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. Since Xiaoyu has woken up, we won''t stay much longer!"


    Zhang Daniu interrupts the words that Dongfang yexuan wants to stop.


    "But it''s raining hard outside now!" Dongfang yexuan yells, even if he does wrong, don''t rush for a moment!


    "Don''t worry about Dongfang, we will take care of Xiaoyu!"


    Zhang Daniu refused. He turned to Koizumi and said, "Koizumi, find a carriage and some umbrellas. Let''s take Xiaoyu back to the shop to have a rest!"


    "Yes Koizumi ran downstairs.


    Zhang Daniu stares at Dongfang yexuan, who frowns and has a black face. He thought he was a good guy, but he didn''t expect that they were all gullies of a hill.


    Rich people don''t have a good thing.


    Go to the bedside squat down, "light rain up, Dad back you!"


    Zhao Qun helped Xiaoyu to stand up on Zhang Daniu''s back.


    He was about to leave, but he was stopped by Dongfang yexuan.


    "Uncle!"


    Zhang Daniu starts with a twist.


    "Auntie!"


    Zhao Qun turned his back.


    Oriental night Xuan had to look at light rain, deep eyes revealed the pain.


    "Xiaoyu girl, I really didn''t mean to. I have difficulties. How about staying?


    At least wait until the rain stops! "


    "No, Mr. Dongfang, since we are not the same people, please don''t come to provoke us, OK?


    We are just ordinary people. We don''t have the leisure to play with you childe brothers! "


    Light rain light looking at the eastern night Xuan.

 Chapter 270

    Xiaoyu buried his head behind Zhang Daniu''s neck: "Dad, let''s go!"


    Zhang Daniu carries Xiaoyu on his back, and Zhao Qun leaves the room one after another with them.


    Oriental night Xuan''s face is black as coal, "wench!"


    No one paid any attention to him.


    "At least use my carriage. You''re still injured. Don''t catch a cold!" Dongfang yexuan shouts.


    "Good!" Light rain said softly, tired.


    Dongfang yexuan immediately went out and told Chang''an to prepare the carriage.


    When Xiaoyu was fully armed and put on the carriage, Zhang Daniu and Koizumi were all wet.


    Even with an umbrella, I patronize her, not myself.


    There was thunder outside occasionally.


    The heavy rain fell on people''s faces.


    The roof of the carriage shed echoed.


    Zhao Qun climbed onto the carriage and let Xiaoyu lean on himself without direct contact with the carriage. So that you don''t scratch the wound.


    Zhang Daniu and Koizumi sat directly in front of the carriage, ready to drive the carriage to the shop.


    "Dad, brother, come in too. It''s raining hard outside!"


    Xiaoyu leans on Zhao Qun and shouts out.


    Koizumi opened the car curtain and cracked his mouth: "it''s OK. We''ve all been wet. We don''t care about it for a while. We can change it when we go back!"


    Zhang Daniu drove the carriage and left the restaurant late at night.


    Dongfang yexuan stands in front of the window and looks at the carriage leaving slowly. His heart aches beyond measure.


    Hang down the eyes of deep pain, "go to the white village to check, I have not appeared there! I''ve had contact with Xiaoyu''s family! "


    The shadow on the beam passed quickly.


    Chang''an came over and said, "young master, Xiaoyu''s family has already left. His subordinates have sent people to escort them all the way. There should be no problem!"


    Dongfang yexuan nods gently and silently looks at the heavy rain under the night.


    The sky is just like the accumulation of power for a long time. It''s raining hard enough to let out the heavy rain that has been dry for several months.


    "Well, we don''t have to worry about the drought any more, and the people will be happier!"


    Looking at the rain, Chang''an sighed.


    "Chang''an, how long have I been injured and missing?"


    A cold voice came from the rain.


    "Less than a month!"


    Dongfang yexuan closed her eyes for a month


    "Young master, we just drove away the brothers and sisters of the Gao family. Is there any problem? After all, they have a father who is a magistrate. "


    Although their young master is also very powerful and influential, the strong dragon does not dominate the local leaders. It''s easy to hide a spear in the open, but hard to defend a hidden arrow


    Oriental night Xuan a gesture, interrupt the words of Chang''an.


    "Nothing


    "It''s said that the county magistrate and the county magistrate here are not good officials. They often bully good people and take bribes.


    Send a letter to the third prince and ask him to come and deal with it as soon as possible. "


    Zhang Daniu has just been punished. If he takes revenge for Zhang Daniu, Xiaoyu will certainly be able to make a little change for him.


    He didn''t know that Xiaoyu had been in prison for him.


    "Young master, is that all right?" The third prince is still in the north for disaster relief!


    The East Ye Xuan turns round and squints at him one eye, "let you go, so much nonsense! If you dare to talk more, Chang Fu will serve you. "


    "Yes Chang''an promised to go downstairs as soon as possible.


    Here, Xiaoyu''s family left in the rain.


    Because it''s only two blocks away, I''ll be at my store soon.


    Zhang Daniu snorted when he got out of the car, but soon he lifted the curtain and was about to carry light rain.


    Koizumi quickly stopped, "Dad, you still have injuries, I''ll come!"

 Chapter 271

    "Dad, are you hurt?" Xiaoyu was shocked, "what''s the matter?"


    "When you go back to the house, Koizumi will hurry and carry your sister back." It''s raining hard and cold outside. It''s not a good place to chat.


    Zhao Qun puts light rain on Koizumi''s back, while Zhang Daniu holds an umbrella beside him.


    Looking at the shop all the time, Aunt Li and Li Shan heard the sound outside and rushed out with an umbrella.


    "Ah, Xiaoyu is back! Li Shan, help us hold the umbrella quickly. " Aunt Li was very surprised.


    Knowing that Xiaoyu had found her, she was also very happy. She didn''t expect that they would come back overnight.


    When we got back to the store, everyone got wet more or less.


    Only Xiaoyu alone, not a little bit wet.


    "Quick, Li Shan, you go to burn hot water to bathe everyone. I''ll boil some ginger soup to dispel the cold. Don''t catch cold!"


    Aunt Li and Li Shan rushed to the backyard to boil water.


    Now it''s raining heavily, and there''s no need to worry about water.


    "Father, mother, you are all wet. What should we do?"


    Xiaoyu is wrapped in a quilt. There is no problem, but everyone is wet.


    Zhao Qun wiped the drops of water on his face. "It''s OK. I''ll burn a fire and bake it for a while."


    Put Xiaoyu on the bed vacated in the backyard, and Zhang Daniu was ordered by Zhao Qun to rest on another simple bed.


    "Hum..." Xiaoyu was lying on the bed with a low hum.


    I pulled it to the wound. It hurt.


    I didn''t expect that Zhang Daniu was also lying on his stomach, "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s all right. I''ve been punished!" Zhang Daniu said with indifference.


    Zhao Qun takes Zhang Daniu''s wet clothes off to the kitchen to dry.


    Koizumi also went to dry clothes. He was shivering with cold.


    Light rain cares, "how can you get the board? Who hit you? "


    "Didn''t you get taken away by the bad guys? I went to the government to report and was beaten.


    It''s OK. I''m rough and fleshy. I''ll be fine in two days. "


    "These damned corrupt officials will not come to a good end." Xiaoyu said indignantly.


    The two patients were lying on the bed, looking at each other from side to side.


    Can see each other''s funny, also can experience each other''s pain.


    Aunt Li came in with two bowls of ginger soup. "Xiaoyu, Daniu, come and drink a bowl of ginger soup to drive away the cold."


    He gave it to Zhang Daniu, who could barely drink it on his stomach.


    Then he fed Xiaoyu.


    After drinking ginger soup, Xiaoyu fell asleep in a daze!


    In the early hours of the morning, I suddenly had a high fever, which was still high.


    Completely unconscious, Zhao Qun wanted to come to check Xiaoyu''s wound and apply medicine by the way.


    It turns out that Xiaoyu''s face is red. When he reaches for it, it''s very hot.


    "Quick, Xiaoyu has a fever. Please call the doctor quickly!" Zhao Qun a word, wake up a room of tired people.


    We are anxious to get angry to find a few doctors in the town, each doctor''s words are the same.


    "This girl, because her back is inflamed, she has a fever. It''s past the rainy night last night.


    That''s why it''s so serious. I''ll give you a dose of medicine to try. Can the fever fade.


    If he can''t get back, the child is afraid of... "His brain will burn out and he will become a fool.


    "Doctor, you should think of a way. You can''t let her burn like this. If you go on like this, it will be over."


    Zhao Qun begged with crying voice in exchange for the doctor''s shaking his head and sighing.


    He prescribed the medicine and left.


    Aunt Li is cooking medicine in the yard. Li Shan asks the doctor. Koizumi takes the prescription and takes care of two patients

 Chapter 272

    Zhao Qun sad looking at the rain, the child is really troubled, there is no good time.


    What if?


    Delphi restaurant.


    Chang''an rushed in to report: "young master, over there in the fresh vegetable cold drink shop, Miss Xiaoyu seems to have a very serious fever. It''s useless to invite several doctors."


    what?


    "How do they take care of girls? Don''t let them leave. Don''t believe it. That''s good! "


    Dongfang yexuan is angry, angry and distressed and walks around the room.


    "No, I have to go and have a look!"


    Step out of the door.


    "Young master..." Chang''an quickly followed.


    I came to the cold drink shop in a hurry.


    People come and go inside, especially noisy.


    After Dongfang yexuan and Chang''an enter the store, they go to the room and see the light rain burning all over their faces.


    The anxious one will come forward immediately.


    By the sharp eyed Zhao Qun found, "Why are you here? Get out, we don''t welcome you! "


    He pushed them out of the door.


    Dongfeng night Xuan avoid Zhao Qun, several times to the bed of light rain.


    "Aunt, you really misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to. I''m only concerned about Xiaoyu''s health this time! "


    Back to explain a, just look to light rain.


    He lowered his head and touched Xiaoyu''s forehead with his hand, "hiss! So hot? Why don''t you call in a better doctor


    What''s the matter with this family? Is there a hole in the brain?


    People are burning like this, still don''t think of a way.


    Zhao Qun, who was stopped by Chang''an, roared: "it''s not all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, how could we have come back all night, and Xiaoyu wouldn''t have such a serious fever..."


    The feet are kicking Chang''an, the hands are pushingˇ° Go away, you get out, we don''t want to see you


    The others who heard the news gathered around to drive them out.


    Zhang Daniu, who was lying on one side, coughed in a low voice: "cough... Dongfang Gongzi, we appreciate your kindness. Please go out. Xiaoyu doesn''t want to see you."


    Euphemistic but indisputable drive.


    Oriental night Xuan helpless, had to throw sleeve to leaveˇ° It''s so pedantic and stupid


    Looking at the door of the cold drink shop from a distance, "Chang''an, invite a better doctor for them!"


    "Young master, since people don''t welcome us, why should we bother?"


    Eastern night Xuan cold sweep over, "let you go!"


    A pair of eyes Mou worry of looking at the shop door, don''t know how the little girl.


    Why didn''t he hold her hard at that time?


    Why did he let go of the high waves and let Xiaoyu misunderstand him!


    The other end.


    After Gao Yufu and Gao Lang return to the mansion.


    Gao Yufu ran to complain.


    "Dad, you have to make up your mind for me. Someone bullies my daughter."


    "Who dares to bully you! I''m afraid I don''t want to live! " Gao Zhengping is laughing.


    I just got a pair of Song Dynasty ink treasures, and I''m happy.


    "Dad, there''s a family in Huishui town who opened a cold drink shop. It''s their daughter who bullied me. You have to decide for me!"


    Gao Yufu shakes Gao Zhengping''s arm and says coquettishly.


    She didn''t mention what Dongfang yexuan did to drive her out, but pointed directly at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "Cold drink shop, what kind of cold drink shop?" Gao Zhengping doubts, can''t it be the kind he understands?


    "It''s the ice bowl made of ice. Last winter, our family ate it."


    "Ice Gao Zhengping was shocked. "You mean in summer, someone made ice bowls and opened a shop?"

 Chapter 273

    "Yes Gao Yufu stares at Gao Zhengping, wondering why her father is so shocked.


    Gao Zhengping''s eyes narrowed slightly. He immediately comforted Gao Yufu and patted his arm.


    "Don''t worry, dad will take revenge for you!"


    Gao Yufu smiles with satisfaction. Zhang Xiaoyu, you cheap person, it depends on how you die.


    In the cold drink shop.


    Everyone is worried about looking at the light rain lying on the bed.


    Xiaoyu has been talking in her sleep: "it''s so hot... It''s so hot, it''s a big fire..."


    And then you have to lift the quilt with both hands.


    After about 10 minutes, he would struggle to say, "it''s cold... It''s cold... It''s snowing..."


    Repeat this behavior all the time.


    Boil the fever medicine also fed her to take, the back injury also changed medicine.


    But it didn''t work all the time!


    "Here, here, here comes the doctor!" Li Shan ran in with a doctor.


    Everyone did not move, sad looking at the young doctor.


    In front of a few white haired old doctors did not play a role, what can such a young man do?


    "Xiaoshan, how did you get such a young doctor back?" Aunt Li asked with a frown.


    "Mother, you don''t think this doctor is young, he is a miracle doctor!


    Just now I saw with my own eyes that he saved a dying man


    Seeing that everyone didn''t believe it, Li Shan quickly explained.


    Although Li Shan said so, everyone did not change the young doctor.


    The young doctor didn''t mind.


    Shi Shi ran came forward to feel the pulse for Xiaoyu and checked his eyes and mouth.


    Light looking at the crowd, "the patient is only due to wound infection, caused by inflammation and fever.


    As long as the wound is properly treated, the patient''s fever will naturally subside!


    Prepare some more liquor, wipe the body of the patient, and speed up the fever abatement. "


    ŁżŁżŁż


    Why did the doctor say the same thing as the doctor in front but not the same?


    "What are you doing? Don''t you want the patient to hurry up? "


    The young doctor frowned slightly to wake up the dazed crowd.


    "Oh, thank you, doctor. Doctor, please write a prescription here."


    Koizumi quickly led the doctor to one side of the table.


    After the doctor sat down, he took out a small porcelain vase from his sleeve and said, "give this medicine to the patient''s wound, and the wound will heal faster."


    Koizumi took the porcelain bottle and asked curiously, "what kind of medicine is this? Is that amazing? "


    The young doctor glanced at him faintly, and dared to suspect Mo Yufan, the descendant of his medicine Valley!


    If he hadn''t happened to be collecting herbs nearby, and Dongfang yexuan was in a hurry, he wouldn''t have come to this remote place!


    I really don''t know what Dongfang yexuan thought, and asked him to take out the most precious Baihua ointment. Is it so easy to get it?


    This is a rare bottle of good things, he really made a bad friend!


    Just did not find that girl has what special, also do not know the East is possessed by what magic.


    "What do you want to do with so many questions? It''s important to give the patient medicine quickly!"


    "Oh Koizumi runs back and gives the medicine to Zhao Qun, asking her to apply it on Xiaoyu''s back.


    Zhao Qun also really, so a bottle to light rain on the back.


    After Mo Yufan knew, he was angry.


    A little bit of Baihua ointment is enough. It cost him a whole bottle.


    Mo Yufan wrote a prescription again, "this prescription prescribes three pairs of medicines, which are fed every two hours. Stop all the drugs that the doctors prescribed before. "


    Another prescription was prescribed.

 Chapter 274

    Another prescription was prescribed. "This prescription is also a third-order prescription. After the fever subsides, drink once a day!


    Make sure the patient is alive right away


    "Oh Koizumi took the prescription and put it in the sleeves on both sides.


    "How much is the doctor''s fee?"


    "Twenty taels of silver!"


    "What? It''s so expensive Koizumi''s eyes widened, and the most other doctors were one or two.


    Mo Yufan is speechless and looks up to the sky. It''s still expensive!


    The Baihua ointment alone will get 1000 taels of gold. If you ask him to do it, you will get 1000 taels of gold at least.


    It''s too expensive.


    Light shake head, forget it, don''t care about him in general.


    "I''ll stay in the Dufu restaurant for the time being, and you can send me the consultation fee when the patient is well."


    Then he turned and left.


    Koizumi looked at the doctor''s back, puzzled, this person is not worried about their default, do not give the diagnosis?


    Mo Yufan looks at the Oriental night Xuan sitting in front of him.


    "Why don''t you stay at Sihai villa and come to this remote place?"


    Oriental night Xuan elegant end cup, gently peck a mouthful.


    "You''ve come here, too!"


    Mo Yufan is impatient, "I that is a business, is to come here to collect medicine?"


    Oriental night Xuan light looking at him, "I come here is business, is to talk business!"


    Mo Yufan rolled his eyes, you are clearly to pick up girls, OK?


    Dongfang yexuan put down the teacup, "how about the girl''s injury? Is there no danger? "


    "I''m Mo Yufan. There''s no patient who can''t be cured! You don''t believe in my medicine


    "I don''t believe in your medical skills, but I don''t believe in your personality!"


    Mo Yufan is angry, "you still haven''t changed. You are still so poisonous. Be careful that you can''t find your daughter-in-law in the future..."


    The East night Xuan light glances at him one eye, the corner of the mouth starts.


    "Don''t bother you to care about it. You''d better consider your own life first."


    He has found out the truth and knows everything that happened in Bai village.


    And just last night when the rain was pouring, his memory suddenly opened.


    Let him slowly recall all the things that happened together with Xiaoyu in the past.


    "You don''t really like that girl, do you? Don''t say that she is still so young, just say that your identities don''t match! "


    Since the death of Dongfang''s mother, he has never seen such a worried expression on Dongfang''s face.


    "So what, age? What about identity?


    My parents match in identity and age, but what happens? "


    That man is not abandoned her, fell in love with a servant girl from the slave girl.


    Let the mother a person tears every night until dawn, alone guard empty room, depressed and finally.


    Mo Yufan frowned, "that''s different. You can''t impose your parents'' fault on yourself. You deserve better! "


    "In my eyes, she is the best. You don''t have to persuade me any more!"


    He has found his heart, whether before or after amnesia, he is deeply attracted by light rain.


    She is pretty and unreasonable, smart and wise, kind and lovely


    Everything about her is so beautiful in his eyes.


    He didn''t allow that beauty to disappear from his life.


    No one is allowed to slander the beauty in his heart.


    What is the beautiful girl Xiaoyu doing in his heart now?


    Light rain is now in the water.


    She was in space, and it was a world shaking scene.

 Chapter 275

    It''s not that it''s grown up, or that it''s become magnificent.


    But I don''t know how to do it. For a while, it was as hot as the scorching sun baking the earth.


    Xiaoyu is in it, just like being baked by a big fire.


    After a while, it was snowy again. The rain shivered with cold.


    "What do you smoke? Let me live or not Xiaoyu cursed loudly.


    But the space did not change because of her words.


    On the contrary, it became more and more intense. For a while, she felt that she was going to be roasted, and for a while, she felt that she was going to be frozen.


    When she was tormented repeatedly, a sudden chill passed through her body.


    Let her comfortable light hum: "hum... Very comfortable..."


    This kind of feeling, let her even step on the hot land, or in the ice and snow, will not feel uncomfortable.


    She''s bouncing around in the space.


    A moment to pick a Sydney to eat, a moment to pick a cucumber to chew. Beautiful mood!


    The space is strange, though changeable.


    But the crops where they are are growing as usual, without any signs of damage.


    She continued to jump under the apple tree. Ready to pick a bunch of grapes to eat.


    I found that the small stone on the tree had changed from a small stone to the size of a fist, and now it was as big as a medium bowl.


    And the whole body of the stone is red, similar to the red meteorite.


    After a few minutes, the little stone was covered with frost, and finally wrapped in a thick piece of ice.


    That''s how it keeps evolving.


    "I / F, this space change can''t be caused by you?"


    "What the hell are you, with so much energy. Isn''t it a monster? "


    As soon as light rain''s voice fell, the frozen stone suddenly cracked a small gap.


    The ice outside is also falling.


    "Er... I just said a word of monster, and you were angry?"


    Xiaoyu covers his mouth with one hand and looks at Xiaoshi with a guilty heart.


    "Well... Don''t be angry. You are not a monster. You are good-looking. You are so poor compared with me."


    "Click!" The little stone cracked a small crack again.


    Xiaoyu is angry, hands akimbo, glaring at Xiaoshi.


    "Grass, I said casually, you still touch porcelain! Believe it or not, I''ll break you into eight pieces


    "Click... Click... Click..." the little stone cracked more.


    Xiaoyu is scared and wants to hold it with both hands, "don''t, I''m wrong. It''s all my fault. Don''t be angry.


    After a while, it''s time to break it into slag. At that time, even if you use 502 glue, it won''t stick back. "


    Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, Xiaoshi was not in the crack, so he stayed quietly on the tree.


    Xiaoyu sighed, "my mother, I''m scared to death!"


    Looking at the small stones with cracks all over his body, he worried: "what can I do now? I can''t stick it back for you!


    No matter how angry you are, you can''t get back at me with yourself.


    I don''t know if you can grow well. If you die like this, isn''t it a pity? "


    As soon as Xiaoyu''s voice fell, the little stones all broke with a click.


    "Ah


    Xiaoyu screams and covers her eyes with her hands. She can''t bear to see again.


    "Don''t blame me, little stone. I just say something casually. I don''t know you''re serious..."


    "Squeak..."


    Xiaoyu seems to hear something.

 Chapter 276

    "Squeak..."


    Huh? There''s really a sound!


    Xiaoyu opened his eyes and saw a small thing with hairy flesh in the place where the small stone was originally placed on the tree.


    "Wow Xiaoyu came forward in surprise, "how lovely!"


    It''s like a newborn cat, with tender, pink skin and light hair.


    Gently hold it in the palm of your hand, it''s really a girl''s heart.


    "Little thing, why are you here? Just born... "


    Wait a minute, just born


    "You are not a little stone, are you?"


    The little guy tilted his head and looked at Xiaoyu curiously, "Zhizhi..."


    "Hahaha... It''s cute, little guy. My sister will give you a name, just grape, OK?"


    "Zhizhizhi..." grape rubbed Xiaoyu''s fingers.


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu smiles.


    "Little grape, are you hungry? I''ll find something to eat for you. What do you like to eat?"


    Picked an apple to the grape mouth, grape smell turned his head.


    "No?"


    I picked a bunch of grapes nearby and put them in my hand.


    Little grape smelled it for a while, still looking at the light rain, "squeak..."


    Light rain helps forehead, "you are not quite like to eat grape originally? Why don''t you eat now? "


    Grape a white eye, my master, originally like does not mean now like, say that is not to give me other choices, I can only eat!


    Give me to change a fruit name have already made do with, but I am still a baby now, I want to drink milk of!!!


    "What on earth do you want to eat? You don''t want to drink milk like people, do you?"


    Grape black eyes looking at the rain, "squeak..." nodded.


    "Ha Really?


    But now where she goes to find milk for it, she can''t get out of the space!


    With a whoosh, she appeared outside on the bed of the cold drink shop.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are wide open, looking at everyone with a sad face.


    It''s really strange. Isn''t she locked up in the space and can''t get out?


    How come now?


    "Eh!"


    There''s something in my arms!


    Just about to feel out to see, we found that light rain wake up, a swarm of bees come together.


    "Xiaoyu, you wake up..."


    "Wuwuwuwu... Xiaoyu, you wake up..."


    "How do you feel now..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone looked at her with concern. Zhao Qun picked her up and cried loudly.


    "My light rain... Wuwuwuwu... I almost thought you... Wuwuwuwu... Please show me if there is anything uncomfortable!"


    Hands holding Xiaoyu, eyes staring at her, "know me? Do you know where this is? "


    Xiaoyu was held up by a hand and was scared. He thought the wound hurt again. Unexpectedly, it didn''t hurt at all!


    "Mother, what are you doing? I''m not stupid!"


    "Ah ha ha... Xiaoyu is good, really good, she is not stupid..."


    Zhao Qun looks at you excitedly.


    Zhang Daniu lay on the bed, quietly wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes, smiling: "yes, Xiaoyu is very good, she is well, there is no problem at all!"


    Xiaoyu looks at the laughing and crying people strangely. What''s the matter? She just woke up. Is it necessary to be so excited?


    "Mom and Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. Are you hungry? My mother is going to get you something to eat. "


    Sort out their own confusion, asked with a smile.

 Chapter 277

    It seems that I''m really hungry. I feel my stomach, "eh!"


    Xiaoyu remembers that she still has a little thing in her arms.


    Take out a look, isn''t it the little grape?


    How did this little guy come out with himself?


    Think of grapes have not eaten, "mother, can you find me some milk back?"? Little grape hasn''t eaten yet


    "Well? Little grape


    Everyone strangely gathered around, looking at the pink and fleshy grape in Xiaoyu''s hand, like a cat cub.


    "What is it? How could it be in your arms! "


    Koizumi curious want to touch, half squinting eyes of small grape immediately opened his eyes, "Ouo Wu" bit on Koizumi''s finger, also bit out blood.


    Ferocious limbs stand, cold hair all erect, eyes vigilant staring at Koizumi.


    Scared Koizumi to fall to the ground.


    "This... How to bite..." Koizumi looked at Xiaoyu wrongly.


    Why is it so clever in the palm of Xiaoyu''s hand? When he touches it, he will bite!


    This grape is so, so is that weird little stone.


    Light rain will face grape himself, serious education it, "can''t be like this, they are my family, not bad people, you know?"


    "Hum!" Little grape turns around and faces the rain with her butt.


    Everyone was surprised to see the humanized little grape. It was so lovely.


    Zhao Qun looks at Xiaoyu with disapproval


    "I''m afraid this little thing is just born and doesn''t know anything. What do you say it does! I''m going to look for something it can eat! "


    As soon as Zhao Qun''s voice fell, little grape nodded to her and rolled over, "squeak..."


    If you give Zhao Qun to Meng directly, you can''t find the southeast or northwest.


    "Ha ha ha... It''s a spiritual little thing. Grandma is going to find food for you now!"


    Zhao Qun ran to the kitchen without asking Xiaoyu what he wanted to eat.


    In everyone''s curious eyes, little grape curls up in Xiaoyu''s palm and sleeps with her eyes closed.


    Make light rain is really speechless, had no choice but to look at it.


    Then she inquired about what happened after she was in a coma. Only then did she know that she had a high fever, which made everyone not have a good rest.


    They all thought that she was almost burnt. A young doctor came over and prescribed medicine to treat the wound again. Then she woke up.


    No wonder she felt comfortable in the space, not as uncomfortable as before.


    Zhao Qun quickly brought two bowls, one containing two poached eggs and the other containing porridge paste.


    He handed the poached egg to Xiaoyu, "do you want my mother to feed you?"


    Xiaoyu shakes his arm and finds that his back doesn''t hurt at all. "I''ll eat it myself. My back doesn''t hurt at all. This doctor has good medical skills."


    Take it and eat it.


    Zhao Qun took over the job of feeding small grapes.


    The small grapes are very cooperative this time, and they are no longer picky.


    "This young doctor''s medical skill is really good. Later Koizumi will send the consultation money to the doctor!"


    Zhao Qun said to Koizumi while feeding him, "by the way, I''m buying a bottle of the ointment for Xiaoyu, and I''ll give it to your father!"


    "Oh, yes, I''ll go right away!" Koizumi took the money and ran to the Delphi restaurant. The carriage was returned that night.


    There are no tools for walking. They can only walk with their feet. Fortunately, they are not far away. Besides, they are all used to mud legs.

 Chapter 278

    When I came to Delphi restaurant, "shopkeeper, is there a young doctor living here? I''m here for a follow-up visit! "


    As soon as the shopkeeper saw it was Koizumi, he immediately asked the sophomore to show him the way.


    Xiaoyu is a partner of the restaurant. Naturally, her elder brother Koizumi knows her.


    And also got the above order, Xiaoyu girl''s family come in, please!


    Koizumi leads the way to a room on the third floor.


    "This is Dr. Mo''s room!"


    After Xiaoer left, Koizumi knocked on the door, "doctor, doctor, are you there? I''m here to pay for the consultation


    "It seems that your girl''s injury is almost healed, otherwise the clinic money will not be sent here!"


    Mo Yufan teases Dongfang yexuan sitting in the room with him.


    Oriental night Xuan picks eyebrow, "she later but your sister-in-law, careful later give you style to eat!"


    Mo Yufan''s mouth has not been skimmed. He really thinks far enough.


    "You don''t hide? When your future brother-in-law sees you, maybe the future daughter-in-law will fly away! "


    Mo Yufan grins and embarrasses him intentionally.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t mind at all. He stood up and stood behind the curtain.


    Mo Yufan opened the door, "how is the patient?"


    "Doctor, you are a God. My sister has recovered, and the injury on her back is no longer painful. Thank you very much. This is 20 taels of consultation money."


    Koizumi took out a purse and handed it to Mo Yufan, saying happily.


    Mo Yufan nodded, "that''s good." Pick up the purse at will and get ready to close the door.


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, doctor." Koizumi pushed the door with his hand.


    "I also want to buy a bottle of that ointment for my father. It''s very effective."


    Mo Yufan frowned, "didn''t you give me a bottle?"


    "It''s used up!" Koizumi''s natural answer.


    "What!!" Mo Yufan stares big eyes, "used up?"


    "Yes... Yes!" Frightened by the doctor''s eyes, Koizumi replied with no confidence.


    "How did you use it up?" Does that wench still have other wound he does not know?


    "The whole bottle has been smeared on Xiaoyu''s back." How else can I use it up? Koizumi does not understand looking at Mo Yufan.


    Mo Yufan''s face turns black, my Baihua ointment!


    The first two gold bottles of Baihua ointment! It''s such a waste!


    Mo Yufan roared and roared in his heart, calm voice, "don''t sell it!"


    He closed the door and went back to the table to sit down.


    "Dong Dong..." Koizumi knocked on the door outside, "doctor, open the door, why don''t you sell it? I''ll give you money..."


    "Go away!" A roar of anger.


    Koizumi''s knocking hand froze, slowly put down, and walked downstairs.


    "Ha ha..." Dongfang yexuan chuckled, "Why are you so angry? It''s just a bottle of medicine. You don''t want it


    Go back to the table and sit down.


    Mo Yufan stares at him, "isn''t it just a bottle of medicine? Is that casual? It''s a waste of my efforts


    Taking a big drink from the teacup can''t suppress the anger in my heart.


    "It''s not all your fault. It''s such a big deal. I''m so sorry to ask for Baihua ointment." Mo Yufan does not have the good spirit to look at the East night Xuan who drinks tea calmly.


    This cream needs hundreds of flowers to extract, and 10 bottles a year is good.


    "Recently, a blood Ganoderma lucidum has just been sent from below. It hasn''t been put into the warehouse yet. I''m going to cook it for the girl to mend her body!"

 Chapter 279

    "Recently, a blood Ganoderma lucidum has just been sent from below. It hasn''t been put into the warehouse yet. I''m going to cook it for Xiaoyu to mend her body!"


    what?


    Blood Ganoderma lucidum?


    Mo Yufan grabbed the sleeves of Dongfang yexuan and said, "what a waste! It''s better to use Baihua ointment. I can also give "sister-in-law" some fragrance dew. It''s good for skin. I believe "sister-in-law" will like it! "


    The attitude before and after this can be described as a world of difference, Mo Yufan also knows that he is now particularly dogleg.


    But it''s not a common thing, it''s blood Ganoderma lucidum!


    How could he allow Dongfang to waste such a good medicinal material once in a hundred years.


    Oriental night Xuan light glances at him one eye, "I am not afraid of waste."


    I''m afraid, big brother!


    Mo Yufan anxiously looks at Dongfang yexuan. It''s such a good medicine, but you can''t miss it!


    "But," pause, "we are all brothers. Of course, this thing is more effective in your hands. I''ll send it to you directly."


    "This is a good brother!" Mo Yufan sat next to the Oriental night porch and wanted to express his friendship.


    By the eastern night Xuan dislike kick open, "my side only my daughter-in-law can sit!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When Koizumi returned to the store, his trousers were all wet because it was still raining heavily outside.


    "Mom and Dad, I''m back!"


    "Back? Wipe it quickly. Don''t get cold. " Zhao Qun handed him a handkerchief.


    "Well, have you paid for it?"


    Koizumi wiped the drops of water on his body with a handkerchief. "Yes, but I don''t know why. The doctor seems to be angry and won''t sell my medicine!"


    Koizumi is a bit of a commissar. He didn''t say anything!


    "Forget it, don''t sell it if you don''t buy it!"


    Zhao Qun walked over and looked at everyone, "now that the person has found the shop, it will be closed temporarily. Let''s go home."! It''s not a solution here


    Indeed, we haven''t had a good rest for several days, and we are tired.


    "Sister Li, Li Shan, this is your salary for this period of time. Thank you for your help these days


    Give the money bag prepared in advance to the two people.


    "Isn''t this... Shop doing it?" Aunt Li is a little sorry. She drives well. What a pity.


    "It''s only for the time being. I can open it later. Take it Just put the money in the other person''s hand.


    Aunt Li took the money bag and hesitated, "I can''t take the money. I didn''t do anything, and I ate a lot of good things. I haven''t worked these days, so I can''t take the money..."


    Put the money on the table.


    If Aunt Li didn''t take it, Li Shan didn''t dare to take it and put it on the table.


    Xiaoyu sat up slowly, "Aunt Li, just take it. You should take it.


    I''ve been working hard these days. I''ll go back and have a good rest. In a few days, I''ll continue to come to the store to help. If I don''t take it, I''m not happy. Please help me! "


    After Xiaoyu''s persuasion, Aunt Li and her son had to take the money.


    Finally, Koizumi and Li Shan went to find a carriage together, took the time early, and went back to Baicun together.


    Gave the car money, also sent away Li''s mother and son, Xiaoyu family back to the house.


    Light rain now action is not so free, nature is lying in bed rest.


    Zhang Daniu can only lie in bed, because Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun do not allow him to get out of bed.


    Light rain holding small grape lying on the bed, "grape, are you cold? I''m sure it won''t be cold next to me, will it? "

 Chapter 280

    It''s not cold for Xiaoyu, but it''s different for Zhang Xiaoli, who was driven out of the house all night. She has no shelter from the rain, so she has to go back to her mother''s house in the heavy rain.


    After walking for a long time, she couldn''t see home and walked numbly on the path.


    Think of her and that ungrateful person, devoid of conscience, stole the last rations of her family.


    She just wanted to strangle herself. How could she do that?


    But just like this, after she and that bastard went home, she didn''t get a good look from her father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    Not only can she eat a little and drink a little every day.


    She has to work in the fields. She does all the fields of the whole family by herself. When she comes home, she has to be scolded as a chicken who can''t lay eggs.


    She endure, desperately endure, eat less, do more work, just to get everyone''s favor.


    But when she came home, she saw her husband and a widow in bed.


    She spills, she cries, she goes to her parents in law to judge.


    But her father-in-law and mother-in-law looked at her sarcastically: "you can''t have a baby, don''t you allow our son to find a life? Look at you


    Old lady Feng pointed to Zhang Xiaoli, "where is your whole body worthy of our Feng Yu? You can''t have a child or do a good job if you have no flesh.


    I don''t know how I was blind at the beginning and married you, the bereaved star! "


    Zhang Xiaoli is crying loudly. Feng Yu on the bed is already dressed, but the romantic widow is still wrapped in the quilt they made when they got married. She refuses to get out of bed and watches the play with relish.


    "I''ve paid so much for this family. I get up early and work late. I do all the work inside and outside the house. How can I serve your family so well?"


    Zhang Xiaoli has a runny nose and a tearful cry.


    "Bah, you did it? What you''re doing is sleeping outside. When I don''t know? I can''t stay at home every night. It''s comfortable to be served by a wild man, isn''t it? "


    Feng''s wife doesn''t choose words, and points to Zhang Xiaoli''s nose with dirty words.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t..." Zhang Xiaoli retorted, but no one listened to her.


    She crawled forward and pulled Feng Yu''s trouser legs, "Mr. Xiang, believe me, I really don''t, I don''t..."


    Feng Yu kicked her away and sneered: "no? Don''t you see how green my head is? "


    Looking at helpless lying on the ground crying Zhang Xiaoli, continue to stimulate her indifference.


    "I would have kicked you out of the house if you hadn''t been able to do some work in the field."


    "You..." Zhang Xiaoli looked at the man who had been sweet to her in disbelief. She didn''t know that she was like this in his eyes.


    "What are you? If you don''t go to work soon, I''m tired of watching you! There''s no interest at all, just like a dead pig... "


    Zhang Xiaoli stares at him, turns around and leaves the house.


    But no one came out to chase her. They all laughed and thought that she was a dispensable person.


    Zhang Xiaoli weeps all the way to her mother''s home, and later becomes numb.


    I don''t know how long she walked. She finally saw her newly built tile roofed house. When she came to the gate, she fell down with exhaustion. "Dad, mom..."


    Weak and weak shout a, coma past!


    Xiaoyu is playing with little grape in bed. Little grape suddenly stops and looks out the door on guard.


    "Squeak..."


    Anxious to turn in the bed circle, from time to time low hum "squeak..."

 Chapter 281

    "Grape, what''s the matter? Do you want to pull Baba? " Xiaoyu looks at the grape curiously.


    "What? You said someone fainted outside the door? True or false. "


    Grape nodded to her and bit her little finger, pulling her out.


    "Well, well, let''s go out and have a look."


    Get up, put on your clothes, put the grapes in your chest and walk out of the room slowly.


    The light rain, which is looking for umbrellas everywhere, startles Zhao Qun in the kitchenˇ° Girl, how did you get up? Just tell me what you want. Go back and lie down


    Can''t refuse to take the rain hand to the house.


    "Niang, I seem to hear something outside the door. I want to get up and have a look." Light rain pulls Zhao Qun to explain.


    Zhao Qun frowned, "you still want to go out. It''s raining so hard outside. Do you want your life?"


    "I will call your brother to see it. You can lie down and call me if you have anything. Don''t get up for no reason!"


    Cover the quilt for Xiaoyu and check that there is no gap. Then you walk out of the room.


    "Koizumi, Koizumi, go outside and see if there is anyone!"


    "Oh Koizumi took an umbrella and rushed into the rain barefooted.


    Soon he came back with a man on his back, "mother, it''s elder sister. She fainted at our gate."


    Put Zhang Xiaoli on the chair in the living room and shout.


    Back in the kitchen cooking Zhao Qun heard Koizumi''s voice, quickly wiped his hands and ran over, "what do you say? Your elder sister fainted at our door


    She heard right!


    Koizumi took Zhao Qun by the hand and ran to him, "Oh, you see, isn''t this the elder sister?"


    "Ah! Xiao Li! What''s the matter? " Immediately went to check Zhang Xiaoli, found that her forehead is very hot, is a fever.


    "Koizumi, hurry to get your elder sister in the room, and then burn hot water."


    After carrying her back to the room, Koizumi went to heat the hot water, and Zhao Qun quickly changed Zhang Xiaoli''s dry clothes and dried her wet hair.


    Hearing the news, Zhang Daniu and Xiao Yu got up and came, "what happened?" Zhang Da Niu holds the door and asks with concern.


    "Why did you get up, didn''t you get a good rest?" Zhao Qun hates the frown that iron does not make steel.


    None of them were obedient. They were all ill waiting for her to serve.


    "Mother, is the elder sister back? How is she, how is she? " Xiaoyu holds the other door and asks.


    "If you have a fever, don''t worry. Take care of yourself first. I''ll take care of you. If you get sick again, I can''t take care of you."


    Zhao Qun has been taking care of patients these days. He is almost ill.


    Well, Zhang Daniu and Xiao Yu look at each other and know that Zhao Qun is right. No matter how anxious they are, they can''t help. They still lie down peacefully.


    Zhao Qun takes care of Zhang Xiaoli, takes a hot bath for her, changes her clothes and feeds her medicine, and keeps busy until night.


    We eat with oil lamp on.


    the second day.


    When Xiaoyu got up, he found that everyone had already got up, including Zhang Xiaoli, who just arrived yesterday.


    She is crying with Zhao Qun in her room about her grievances.


    "Niang, he is not a thing, too bullying people, what should I do?" I fell in Zhao Qun''s arms and cried.


    Zhao Qun was angry: "it''s really not a thing. Such a thing can also be done. It''s a beast."


    Zhang Daniu struggled, "I''ll settle with him now!"

 Chapter 282

    Zhang Daniu struggled, "I''ll go to find him to settle accounts now!"


    Zhao Qun pulled him down and cried out: "ah..."


    Zhao Qun said contemptuously, "just like you, who can you take revenge on? Don''t break yourself on the way


    Zhang Daniu was angry: "what can I do? Can they bully my daughter like this?"


    "At least you have to wait for the rain to stop. You can''t go until you are well hurt." A glance at him.


    Looking at Zhang Xiaoli, she said, "well behaved, it''s OK. If you live at home, your parents will avenge you!"


    "Niang... Wuwuwu... I''m wrong..." Zhang Xiaoli sobbed, very guilty.


    "It''s OK, I don''t blame you!" Patting Zhang Xiaoli on the back.


    Who let is she born, is crawls out from her belly, again how also cannot deny!


    "Mother!" Xiaoyu comes in.


    "Light rain? If you are hungry, my mother will go to cook


    Light rain came. Sit next to Zhang Daniu, embrace Zhang Daniu''s arm, lean on him and nod slowly.


    After Zhao Qun goes to cook, Xiaoyu looks at Zhang Xiaoli faintly.


    Directly see Zhang Xiaoli uncomfortable, "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you? Look at me like this? "


    Xiaoyu shakes her head. She doesn''t know what to say. Does she say that she''s suffering from it? Or should it be?


    "Elder sister, you... Settle down and everything will be fine!"


    In fact, she said, such a man endlessly, still keep the new year?


    But everyone has a different choice, she is not good to express opinions.


    At the dinner table, everyone sat together, and Zhang Daniu put a thick cushion under his ass.


    Small grapes on the table in front of Xiaoyu, it has a small plate in front of it, which contains Xiaoyu specially made with space spring mushy porridge.


    "Xiaoyu, how can you let a mouse have dinner with us? And give it food to eat! " Zhang Xiaoli frowns and looks at Xiaoyu in opposition.


    Before the light rain makes a sound, the little grape stops drying, bares her teeth, raises her hair and glares at Zhang Xiaoliˇ° Squeak... "


    Xiaoyu understood the meaning of grape, the main idea is: you are the mouse, others are mink, mink


    "Ha ha ha" light rain caresses the back of small grape, "have nothing, good, continue to eat."


    Little grape is obedient to continue its delicious meal.


    "Elder sister, it doesn''t matter. We don''t lack this food!"


    "No shortage? Don''t you see what''s going on now? Many people are starving to death! " Zhang Xiaoli calm voice, this light rain is really not sensible, how can such a waste of food!


    Xiaoyu is not answering. It seems that some people will live like that for no reason.


    There must be something pitiful about a poor man!


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you! Why do you say Xiaoyu? Do you know how much Xiaoyu has paid for this family? " Koizumi stands up for Xiaoyu and looks at Zhang Xiaoli seriously.


    Who is Zhang Xiaoli doing for!


    "Come on, you can''t stop eating!" Zhao Qun knocked his chopsticks on the plate and yelled.


    It''s just that you don''t look good.


    Koizumi directly ignored Zhang Xiaoli and came to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, where did you get the little grape? You''ve been sick and haven''t seen you go out?"


    "I don''t know. When I was sick, I might not know where I got into my arms." Xiaoyu smiles back. It''s better for her brother.

 Chapter 283

    Zhang Xiaoli''s noodles are not good-looking and she eats in silence.


    "Xiao Li, what do you think and how do you plan to do it?" Zhang Daniu looked at the lost Zhang Xiaoli and asked.


    Zhang Xiaoli shook her head, "I don''t know."


    Zhang Daniu sighed, "if you don''t go back to your home, anyway, you don''t have any children. Just stay at home and find a suitable one later."


    Even a master can''t do it, and she doesn''t know what she is thinking, and the child doesn''t know who to follow.


    "I..." Zhang Xiaoli raised her head fiercely, then lowered her head.


    She still doesn''t want to leave Xianggong. Although he is not a human, he still has some feelings.


    "That''s it. Don''t think about it any more. Just be honest with me. If you run back, don''t blame me for not recognizing your daughter!"


    Zhang Daniu decided that the daughter had no opinion and no idea.


    Disappointed, Zhang Xiaoli cried and ran back to the room.


    "In charge of the family, will this..." Zhao Qun is a little embarrassed and helpless, so he breaks up a couple. Is it really good?


    "It''s OK. Do you want her to go back to suffer in such a family?


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Gao Zhengping sent Yamen to Huishui town and found that the cold drink shop was closed.


    Finally, I had to put a seal on the door of the shop and go back the same way. It''s raining so hard that we don''t want to catch people in the village.


    When Dongfang yexuan learns the news, his eyes are sharp. These people really smell the bone fragrance and want to get together.


    "Chang''an, the third prince got the news!"


    "Yes, according to the speed of our horses, the third prince should have got the news."


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "that''s good." It''s time for these corrupt officials to be treated.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    As far away as the north, the third prince, who is in the process of disaster relief, has been suffering for a long time. Fortunately, it suddenly began to rain heavily, and this has come to an end for the time being.


    Back to the temporary courtyard, he just changed his clothes and came out, "Your Highness, the Dongfang young master of Sihai villa has sent someone to send news."


    "This Dongfang yexuan, don''t you want me to do something for him again?" Huangfuzi Feng chuckles. This guy is a black belly.


    As long as he wants to do, there is nothing he can''t do.


    The problem is that he''s all under the banner of being good for you, so you can''t refuse.


    What a bad friend!


    "Call people in!" Turn around and sit on the top.


    A man in coir raincoat came in and knelt on one knee.


    "See your highness, our young master has a letter for you!"


    Take him into the door of xiaonanzi received the letter, to the third prince, "Your Highness."


    The third prince took over, "get up!"


    "Thank you, third prince!" The man rose to his feet without any hesitation.


    They are all masters of Dongfang yexuan''s private training. They are dark guards and subordinates.


    The third prince tore open the envelope and read it carefully.


    "Pa!" The third prince slapped the letter on the table.


    "These damned moths give so many salaries every year and search for people''s fat and cream!"


    "Your Highness, take care of your body. Don''t be angry. Let me see. I''ve hurt your precious hand!" Small Nan son sharp thin voice, concern of gather up front.


    Huangfu Zifeng pushed him away, "I have nothing to do with the prince."


    Looking at the man standing in front of the hall, "you go back first, the prince will go as soon as possible!"


    "Yes The man turned sharp and left quickly.


    "Xiaonanzi, where else have we not visited?"

 Chapter 284

    "Your Highness, I''ve seen almost all of them, and the silver and grain have been distributed. What''s left is some follow-up work!" Xiao Nanzi reports carefully.


    "In that case, I''ll tell you to go down and start tomorrow. Let''s go to Tongxian!"


    "Don''t you have two days off, your highness? You are tired and thin these days! " Xiaonanzi looked at the third prince with heartache.


    "How tired the prince can be, you can take a carriage everywhere, and there are people waiting for you at any time. You don''t have to do anything by yourself. It''s just a mouth movement. There are no soldiers and people working hard! "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Because of the continuous heavy rain, light rain, they have to stay at home, can''t go anywhere, can''t do anything.


    Today, the rain is a little bit less, someone came to play.


    Aunt Li leads several daughters-in-law to Xiaoyu''s house to find Zhao Qun''s embroidered handkerchief.


    "Aunt Zhang, we all come to your house to borrow flowers. Don''t you not welcome us? Ha ha ha... "A young daughter-in-law, who spoke with great strength, said this to Zhao Qun.


    Zhao Qun rushed to introduce people into the room, "look what you said. I''m looking forward to your coming, but you still don''t come!"


    Aunt Li laughed and said, "so we''re here, aren''t we? We all know that you are famous for living in ten li eight villages here. You are not allowed to hide your secrets! "


    "No, no, if you want to learn, I will try my best to teach you, but you are not allowed to cry at that time!"


    Zhao Qun''s voice just dropped, which made everyone laugh.


    This embroidery can''t be done overnight. No one can bear to learn it.


    Everyone talks and laughs and embroiders in the hall. Zhang Xiaoli makes tea and pours tea for everyone.


    "Ah, isn''t that Xiao Li? Come home to play, but you are in time. Thanks to Xiaoyu, you can live in such a good house! "


    A woman just wanted to praise Xiaoyu, but let Zhang Xiaoli face a stiff, some unnatural smile, quit the main room.


    After Zhang Xiaoli went out, everyone was still talking about Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu is smart. If only I had such a girl!"


    "Don''t dream, you don''t have that life!"


    "Ha ha ha... I don''t know what kind of family Xiaoyu will have to marry to be worthy of."


    Zhao Qun said with a smile, "don''t exaggerate. The girl''s tail should be raised later."


    Zhang Xiaoli outside the house after hearing, the heart is not taste, did not expect that after she left, we live so well.


    It turns out that the girl behind her buttocks has grown into a daughter everyone envies.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are playing under the eaves. You come and I go. Little grape is lying on Xiaoyu''s shoulder and yawning.


    Zhang Daniu has a rest in the room. Everyone has his own business and is very happy.


    Only she, like an outsider, is out of place with this family.


    She lost back to the kitchen, back against the door, sitting on a small bench, staring at the sky outside.


    Xiaoyu finds that Zhang Xiaoli''s mood is not right. She slowly goes to the kitchen and squats beside Zhang Xiaoli to look at her.


    When Zhang Xiaoli comes back, she finds Xiaoyu squatting beside her.


    "Light rain? What are you doing here? Go back to bed and lie down. The wound will hurt for a while. "


    Zhang Xiaoli''s concern is to help Xiaoyu back to the house.


    Xiaoyu shakes her head and holds Zhang Xiaoli''s rough handsˇ° Elder sister, I have something to say to you! "

 Chapter 285

    Originally, she didn''t intend to meddle in her own business, but she was a family. She couldn''t pretend that she didn''t see her. What should be enlightened was to be enlightened.


    Zhang Xiaoli pulls another bench behind Xiaoyu and helps her sit downˇ° What do you say? I''ll listen to you. "


    "Elder sister, we are a family. No matter what, we can''t be separated by blood.


    Now that the past is over, don''t think about it any more. People always have to look ahead. "


    Zhang Xiaoli shed a tear from the corner of her eye, "I know, but... I can''t forgive myself..."


    "Elder sister, don''t punish yourself with other people''s mistakes. You live for yourself, not for anyone else. Life is still long, the future scenery will certainly be better! "


    Two people sit opposite each other, light rain''s hands and Zhang Xiaoli''s hands together.


    "But..." Zhang Xiaoli''s eyes are red. Does she have a way back?


    "Elder sister, no matter what decision you make, I will support you, and we are all behind you. However, we must think twice. If we choose, we should not regret it! "


    After all, there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Xiaoyu''s words make Zhang Xiaoli burst into tears and cry on her knees.


    Xiaoyu patted Zhang Xiaoli on the back, "elder sister, think about it for yourself!"


    After Xiaoyu left, Zhang Xiaoli recalled her past and slowly made a decision.


    Xiaoyu came to the front door of the main room and found that it was very busy inside. She was also mentioned from time to time.


    Light rain doubts step into the room, "you aunts say I what?"? If you speak ill of me, I will not be obeyed! "


    Du Qi mouth, embracing Zhao Qun''s arm.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." everyone was amused by Xiaoyu''s lovely appearance.


    Zhao Qun is also overjoyed. He reaches out his fingers and gently pokes Xiaoyu''s forehead.


    Light rain with the head, milky, "Niang, how can you poke people''s head in front of you like this, will become ugly!"


    Everyone burst into a roar of laughter and said it was so cute.


    "You, you, you will play fool, you see everyone is laughing at you!"


    Zhao Qun takes Xiaoyu''s hand and holds her in his arms.


    "Hum!" Xiaoyu turns his head with feigned anger.


    "Xiaoyu is so cute, it makes my heart sprout!" If only a young daughter-in-law could have such a daughter.


    "Well, don''t praise her. Now God has finally given us some face. It''s raining heavily. Now we can grow grain. "


    Zhao Qun changed the subject, and soon he got to the problem of Xiaoyu''s family.


    A: "it''s true. I just told my boss last night that it''s time to order something."


    B: "what else can we grow? Cabbage and radish."


    Aunt Li: "Zhao Qun, what are you going to plant? I''ll plant it with you. With Xiaoyu girl, I''m sure I can make a living."


    C: "yes, yes, I''ll follow your family, too. It''s good for you."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Zhao Qun looked at the excited people and said, "I haven''t thought about planting anything, because there are many more fields this year, and I haven''t thought about it yet."


    We are a little disappointed because we can step on the back road to get rich!


    Xiaoyu''s mind turns around. Doesn''t she have many seeds?


    Why don''t we plant it?


    "Aunts, I have an idea. I don''t know if you want to make money..."

 Chapter 286

    Before Xiaoyu finished, everyone gathered together and said, "think... Think, of course!"


    It''s crazy to scare Xiaoyu into Zhao Qun''s arms!


    Aunt Li stepped out and pushed everyone back a littleˇ° You all step back. You''re scaring the kids. "


    "Xiaoyu, what can I do?" We restrained ourselves a little, and sat back to the original position, but our heads still stretched out towards Xiaoyu.


    "I have some seeds here, but not many. Considering the economic situation of everyone, after my family grows the seedlings, you can pull them back to plant them.


    Sell it back to me when it''s mature, and I''ll pay for it. "


    As soon as you listen, it''s good to have such a good thing. There''s no need to buy seeds. There are still people who buy seeds.


    "Good, good..."


    "I want to plant..."


    "I''ll sign up first..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone rushed to say, afraid that the rain did not count who.


    Zhao Qun frowned, "Xiaoyu, that seed is so precious, we don''t have much..."


    Everyone was silent, afraid that this good thing would disappear.


    Xiaoyu also frowned, "then... Don''t give it?"


    Slowly bowed his head, no one noticed the moment of smile.


    Everyone looked at Zhao Qun nervously, afraid that if Zhao Qun didn''t agree, it would be over.


    Zhao Qun thought for a moment, "we may have to discuss this matter and inform you another day."


    Everyone anxiously looked at Zhao Qun, "then... Is there any extra seed that can be given to my family? If so, how about giving priority to my family? "


    "And my family, my family..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Don''t worry, if you can, it won''t be without you!" Zhao Qun smiles and assures everyone.


    After that, everyone could not sit still and went home to discuss the seed with his family.


    Zhao Qun pulls light rain, "light rain, do you have any idea?"


    Or she''ll wait and talk about it? I don''t know. What''s in my mind?


    She was so arbitrary that she agreed long ago.


    "It''s said that if you know a girl, you can''t be a mother. Your mother knows me!" Xiaoyu laughs.


    "Don''t laugh at me. What''s your idea. Those are the seeds left by immortals, so they can be given to others for nothing? "


    Xiaoyu takes Zhao Qun''s arm and rubs itˇ° Mother, don''t worry. I''m not a fool. "


    After a pause, he said in a low voice: "mother, there are many seeds in fact. Our family can''t finish planting them.


    I''ll plant it for you. I''ll recycle it and make a lot of money. Moreover, if people see us planting, and we don''t have it, maybe we will retaliate and let us not grow it? "


    Zhao Qun thought about it and thought that there was some truth in what Xiaoyu said.


    "How many seeds are there? Didn''t you cheat my mother? "


    "I can''t cheat anyone, can I?" Xiaoyu blinks.


    "OK, I''ll talk to your father later!"


    After several days of continuous heavy rain, the originally dry land has been moistened, and the river has gathered turbid water.


    Today, Zhang Daniu is almost healthy, so he is ready to spread seeds.


    Villagers who had been informed for a long time came to help spontaneously.


    "Daniel, let''s help grow seeds. Is there anything we can do for you?"


    Many people came, because Xiaoyu went to the village to tell the news.


    Let everyone register how many seeds you want to plant, and then you can get how many seeds.

 Chapter 287

    Let everyone sign up for how many seeds they want to plant, and then they can get how many seeds. Moreover, they have signed a contract and can only sell them to Xiaoyu''s family.


    "Ha ha ha... You are all here, so help me to plough the land. Xiaoyu said to sow seeds later." Zhang Daniu looked at the big guy happily.


    "Well, big guy, we''ve started to work. Whether we can have a good harvest this year depends on these seeds!"


    Even the village head has come. Everyone is afraid of starvation and can''t afford to buy seeds. Now there are free seeds. Of course, we have to hurry up.


    Everyone worked hard with high human feelings. They not only ploughed out the places where the seeds needed, but also ploughed all the fields of Daniu family.


    The men are working in the field, and the women are gathering at home. Xiaoyu takes out bags of seeds and goes to the field.


    Seeing the light rain coming, everyone was very enthusiastic, even warmer than seeing the village head.


    "Light rain is coming..."


    "Xiaoyu, pay attention. The ground is wet and slippery. Don''t fall..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Hahaha... Uncles and uncles, I''m not a clay kneader. How can I be so delicate?" Xiaoyu laughs and can''t stand the villagers'' enthusiasm.


    "Haha, haha... Xiaoyu, of course, you are not made of clay. You are taught by immortals. You are a boy under the constellation of immortals. How can you be weak..."


    They were half joking and half joking.


    "Xiaoyu, how can we plant this seed? We haven''t planted it before!"


    Xiaoyu walked over and said with his hand, "from here to here, it''s about this wide. First, divide the land into such columns. Then make the soil broken, and make some home fertilizer on it.


    Then sprinkle the seeds evenly, then sprinkle a layer of home fertilizer, and get some leaves to cover it. "


    Xiaoyu explains how to operate.


    There are many people and great strength. We soon made the soil and sowed the seeds as Xiaoyu said.


    "When will this seed grow?" Asked a woman doubtfully.


    "It won''t be long, half a month or so!" Xiaoyu responded calmly.


    "Xiaoyu, how do you get these seeds and how do you know how to plant them?" Asked a man.


    Light rain half twisted his head, coquettish smile, "don''t you all say I''m a boy under the immortal seat? It''s a fairy religion! "


    "Ha ha ha ha..." everyone was happy.


    In fact, the book of space has detailed introduction, planting methods, what effects and so on.


    What''s more, today we are planting some modern common vegetable seeds, such as cabbage, pepper, tomato, cucumber and so on!


    In modern times, she was born in the countryside, so she was very familiar with these natures.


    The matter of seeds has come to an end. Everyone goes home.


    After Xiaoyu came home, Zhang Xiaoli didn''t react. How did Xiaoyu become such a smart and capable person?


    Everyone sat at the dinner table, "Xiaoyu, why are you so smart now? I don''t even know you. " Zhang Xiaoli just looked at Xiaoyu as if she had seen her for the first time.


    "Elder sister, didn''t you listen to what everyone said? I am blessed by the gods He shook his head.


    Then he turned to Koizumi and said, "brother, I''ll teach you how to read. You''ll need to use it in business and accounting in the future."


    "Ah Koizumi was surprised. When he was a child, he went to a private school for a year, but when his family had no money, he didn''t study any more.


    I can barely read a few words.

 Chapter 288

    "Xiaoyu, are you still literate?" Zhang Xiaoli was shocked again.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu knew that Xiaoyu seemed to be literate, but they were not sure. Today, Xiaoyu said that he wanted to teach Koizumi, which scared them.


    "Xiaoyu, does the immortal still teach you to read?" Zhang Daniu looks at Xiaoyu excitedly.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes, didn''t I say that?"


    She thought she had made it clear.


    Everyone shakes their heads.


    "Oh, no, what''s the matter with immortals? Who can tell me? " Zhang Xiaoli is anxious. How can she feel that she missed a lot of wonderful things and didn''t know anything?


    Zhao Qun told her some magical stories about Xiaoyu, just about space, which was naturally forgotten by her.


    "Tomorrow, let''s go to the street and buy some ink, paper and inkstone for everyone to learn!" Xiaoyu suggested.


    "But don''t you mean to plant bamboo around the house?" Zhang Daniu looks at Xiaoyu.


    "Yes, we have to plant bamboo around, or it will be too monotonous." Xiaoyu remembered what she said in the morning.


    So the next morning, we packed up and went to town.


    Although the sky didn''t clear today, it didn''t rain.


    Bought a three character Scripture, and ink paper inkstone, spent 2 liang silver.


    Ancient books are very expensive, because they are all hand copied. If they are copied and the handwriting is not clear, they are still soaked out.


    Zhao Qun has been humming, "it''s too expensive. I didn''t buy it when I knew it!"


    "Niang, money can''t buy knowledge. We can make more money without it." Xiaoyu takes Zhao Qun by the hand and walks to the other side.


    Women shopping is never tired. Three women go to the jewelry stall.


    Zhang Xiaoli holds a silk flower hairpin on her head and says, "Xiaoyu, Niang, how about it? Is it good? "


    "My guest has a good eye. My daughter-in-law made it. It''s a coincidence. Look at the stamen. It''s the same as the real one. It''s only 2 Wen..." the man selling jewelry tried his best to sell it.


    Zhang Xiaoli a listen to want two Wen money, quickly put down, "too expensive."


    Light rain is a plum blossom wooden hairpin, simple and generous, "boss, how much is this?"


    The boss thought it was out of the question. Looking at Xiaoyu''s inquiry, he quickly said, "this is my own carving, but it''s more troublesome, three Wen."


    Xiaoyu picked a red pearl flower for Zhao Qun, "these three together, 5 Wen."


    Take the silk flower that Zhang Xiaoli likes together and watch the boss bargain.


    Zhang Xiaoli and Zhao Qun all said not to spend money indiscriminately, they don''t want to.


    Xiaoyu didn''t listen. The boss was in a bit of a dilemma, but he said, "OK, OK, here you are. The little girl really knows how to do business."


    Pay the money to the boss, Xiaoyu took the hairpin to wear on the two heads, "ah, really good-looking, mother, the elder sister is really handsome."


    Zhao Qun urges her one eye, "can spend money recklessly."


    But did not take down the Pearl Flower, a woman who does not love the United States, she naturally not out.


    Zhang Xiaoli''s mouth is smiling and she is very happy. This is her first time to buy jewelry in her life!


    We strolled to their cold drink shop, just want to introduce our shop to Zhang Xiaoli.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu were shocked when they found that there was a seal on it.


    "What''s going on? How did we get sealed off? "


    Zhao Qun was so angry that he would tear the seal and let Zhang Daniu stop him. "Don''t worry. This is going to jail!"

 Chapter 289

    "But why did they close our shop?" Zhao Qun''s tears are about to fall.


    "Why don''t we go to the Yamen and ask?" Zhang Daniu is not very sure about the proposal.


    Zhao Qun slapped Zhang Daniu on the chest.


    "Don''t you have a memory? I have to be beaten and locked up several times to be happy! " I yelled in a hurry.


    Zhang Xiaoli curiously pulled Koizumi''s clothes, "this is our shop?"


    Koizumi was also worried, but he nodded.


    Zhang Xiaoli was very surprised. She did not expect that there was such a shop in her family. It turned out that her family was no longer poor.


    In fact, Xiaoyu doesn''t know what to do, because once he steps into the yamen, maybe it''s another board, or he''s directly locked up in the prison.


    Just when everyone was at a loss, Chang''an appeared.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang, our young master asked me to come and send a message. This shop is only temporarily closed. In a few days, it will be all right."


    "Thank you very much." The light rain is light.


    Chang''an nodded to everyone and turned to leave.


    "Since Dongfang said it would be OK, it would be OK. Let''s go home first."


    Koizumi advised everyone to go home with Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun.


    When Xiaoyu leaves, he glances at the corner of the house. Is that the man?


    Dongfang yexuan immediately drew back a little and watched Xiaoyu''s family leave.


    "Girl, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. You''ve suffered so much!"


    Chang''an turned around and came back to see the young master looking at Xiaoyu''s back. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Young master!"


    Dongfang yexuan turns around and walks forwardˇ° Has ice been developed yet? "


    "According to miss Xiaoyu''s method, a batch of products have been produced and sent to shops in nearby towns." Chang''an followed.


    This little rain girl is really amazing. I don''t know how that little head came up with such a powerful method.


    "Well, what happened to Dongfang Yeliang?" The eastern night Xuan steps very fast, indifference of he walks with the wind.


    "According to the following report, the eldest son has no unusual behavior. He wanders around the fireworks every day and forgets himself."


    "No way. He''s not a quiet man. Watch carefully!"


    As far as his mother''s temperament is concerned, his son can''t be a good one.


    What''s more, they haven''t been together for a day or two for more than ten years, and they can always find some clues.


    "Yes


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When they walk a street, Xiaoyu says that he has a stomachache and needs to go to the toilet.


    Then Zhao Qun took her to a quiet alley and waited at the door.


    Then Xiaoyu turns over from one side and takes out a large piece of cloth from the space while running, wrapping the whole head and leaving a pair of eyes outside.


    He ran to the beggars not far away, found some beggars and gave them some coppers. Then he ran back to the alley.


    Zhao Qun is shouting outside: "Xiaoyu, are you well?"


    Xiaoyu tore down the cloth on his head and threw it into the space. He ran quickly to Zhao Qun, "OK, Niang."


    After the two returned to the team, they went home.


    "Did you see anyone selling bamboo? What shall we do? " Koizumi carries a bamboo basket on his back, which contains all the things he bought today.


    "It doesn''t matter. Many people in the village have planted them. There are wild ones in the mountains. Let''s just dig some and plant them around our house."


    Daniel Zhang pulled his ass, where new meat is growing, some itchy.

 Chapter 290

    Daniel Zhang pulled his ass, where new meat is growing, some itchy.


    So when we got home, we began to dig in the mountains and in the bamboo groves of the villagers.


    All around the house.


    At night, Xiaoyu was sleeping soundly, and suddenly felt a gaze.


    When I opened my eyes, I found a prodigal son standing in front of the bed, looking at her bitterly.


    "Dongfang yexuan, are you sick? I don''t sleep at night, so I come here to be a flower collecting robber. "


    Xiaoyu wrapped the quilt tightly and looked at him defensively.


    "Yes, I''m sick. I''m lovesick. I''m very sick." The eastern night porch is like a ghost, floating over.


    The voice of magnetism is just like what she said in her ear, watching her affectionately.


    Light rain quickly touched the goose bumps all over his body, a face of contempt.


    "I think you are suffering from neuropathy. If you have nothing to do, go back to take medicine. Don''t worry. Come out and pretend to be a ghost to scare people!"


    "Girl..."


    "Stop..." light rain palm to East night Xuan, "don''t call so intimate, we are not familiar!"


    Disgusted as if to see flies in general, eyes to one side.


    Oriental night Xuan low smile voice, so silently looking at light rain, also don''t speak.


    Straight light rain see all kinds of uncomfortable, stretch eyebrow, "smile fart ah, nothing to roll, I also want to sleep le.".


    Don''t affect my reputation. It''s not easy to get married! "


    Oriental night Xuan sits on bedside, evil smile: "I marry you!"


    "No, I can''t afford it." Frown.


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll call you."


    Oriental night Xuan eyes if meteor, "call it, just sit down the charges, round my" flower thief "dream."


    "You..." Xiaoyu is angry!


    Helpless way: "elder brother, elder brother, I am afraid of you, what do you want to do?"


    Oriental night Xuan smiles, "I don''t do anything, just come to see you!"


    Xiaoyu


    Well, you want to see it, don''t you? Then I''ll show you enough.


    Turn around, back to the East night Xuan, cover quilt to sleep.


    At the beginning, I was still on guard. I didn''t dare to go to sleep, but I fell asleep until dawn.


    When she woke up, she was covered, and had no idea when she fell asleep.


    There is no Dongfang yexuan in the room, and I don''t know when he left.


    Oriental night porch is about to dawn, deeply looked at the sleeping face of light rain, eyes dew doting, quietly left.


    Smile all the way back to the peak manor not far from the white village.


    Here you can see the white village in the distance and the gate of Xiaoyu''s house.


    It''s only these two days that we''ve built the manor, one for two.


    "Young master, you are back!" Li Hai came over and saw the smile on the corner of the young master''s mouth.


    "Is there anything to be happy about?"


    "Yes." "What''s the matter?" he said


    The young master''s face is changing so fast. Report to the official immediately.


    "Just got the news, his Highness the third prince has arrived in Tongxian, and his subordinates have sent someone to pick him up."


    Dongfang yexuan nodded lightly, and then looked at the house of Xiaoyu''s family at the foot of the mountain in the distance. Then he turned and left.


    Li Hai stood on the high stone platform and looked in the direction of the young master. Didn''t he think it was special?


    Why did the young master build a yard here?


    He also ordered to finish the work in three days. He has been supervising the work here, but he is tired.


    As soon as Dongfang yexuan came to the study, a servant came to report that the third prince''s car had arrived.

 Chapter 291

    He had to turn to meet him at the gate.


    "Ha ha ha... Oriental, you can really enjoy it. Go to such a place to hide.


    I almost didn''t die of fatigue. Taking this opportunity, I''m also here to cultivate my body and mind and avoid laziness. "


    Dongfang yexuan just stepped out of the gate, Huangfu Zifeng stood in front of the carriage, laughing loudly and heartily.


    Dongfang yexuan stepped forward quickly and said with a smile, "I know you like it. We still have the same hobbies as before. Let''s go. I just got some good things. Let''s see!"


    "Really? What kind of rare things have you got? Give me the palm of your hand


    Feng Junlang, the son of Huangfu, had a happy smile on his face, and they went to the courtyard.


    Huangfu Zifeng followed Dongfang yexuan directly to the back yard, and the more he walked, the more remote he was.


    Small Nan son in the heart a tight, this eastern night Xuan can''t want to murder own master son?


    Defensive looking around, also want to walk in front of Huangfu Zifeng.


    The third prince carried him directly behind him, "what are you doing? I don''t understand any rules. "


    "Your Highness, slave..." xiaonanzi''s alert glanced at the eastern night Xuan.


    Dongfang night Xuan back with long eyes like, "don''t worry, your master is not a fool, I''m not interested in his life."


    Huangfuzi Feng smile, "don''t blame you, net walk such a place, harm xiaonanzi think more."


    Oriental night Xuan turns head, "the affection still blames me, that did not see, we return to!" You''re about to leave.


    Xiaonanzi also knows that he wants to fork in the road. He quickly steps forward and stops Dongfang yexuan.


    "Don''t be angry with the slave, young master Dongfang. The slave was made by the victims during this period of time, so he was worried about his Highness''s accident."


    He also followed the third prince when he was young. Of course, he knew that the relationship between the two was just conditioned and could not be controlled.


    "Come on," Dongfang yexuan waved his hand casually and looked at the third prince with a smile.


    "You Nanzi are still so loyal that I''m jealous."


    The third prince chuckled, "that''s OK. Give me your Chang''an and xiaonanzi. How about that?"


    Oriental night Xuan nods, "OK, this business is done."


    Xiaonanzi frowned and said with a flattering smile, "don''t make fun of the slave, your highness."


    He has the self-knowledge that both of them are joking.


    "Come on, I can''t wait to see what''s rare." The third prince urged.


    Dongfang yexuan takes the third prince directly through the rockery and comes to an ice cellar.


    The third prince said, "you don''t want to show me this, do you?"


    Like I''m waiting for you to explain.


    Dongfang yexuan stretched out his hand, pointed to the ice and looked at him calmly and innocently, "just look at this!"


    "I''ll go, Dongfang yexuan." The third prince couldn''t help saying something rude.


    "If you don''t give me an explanation today, I won''t empty your treasure house!"


    Oriental night Xuan smile, "really is to see this."


    The third prince turned around and didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Don''t you want to know how this ice is made?" Oriental night Xuan light says behind him.


    The third prince turned around, "what do you mean?"


    Pointing to the ice cellar, "is there any other way to do it?" Don''t believe of looking at Eastern night Xuan.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "of course, don''t you already see it?"


    "This... This..." the third prince stares big eyes, "how do you do it?"


    This is incredible!

 Chapter 292

    This is incredible!


    Oriental night Xuan mysterious smile, "this is a secret!"


    "Cao, Dongfang yexuan, are you playing with me on purpose? Didn''t you let me see it? Not yet


    The third prince was worried and glared angrily.


    Oriental night Xuan chuckles, "third prince, you''re the prince. How can you swear? It''s harmful to your image."


    At the same time when the Third Prince wanted to answer, "besides, I didn''t say I wanted to tell you the prescription, I just said I would take you to have a look."


    "Ha ha ha..." laughing, he missed his body and walked out of the ice cellar.


    "Oriental night Pavilion!" The third prince roared.


    Run out behind.


    Xiao Nanzi shakes his head behind him. This young master of the East is still so hateful. He always makes his highness jump with anger!


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan, who is haunted by the third prince, flies down the mountain quietly.


    Once again came to the house of light rain.


    This time the rain did not fall asleep, a fruit basket filled with all kinds of fruit.


    She and grape are sitting cross legged on the bed, eating and playing.


    Oriental night Xuan directly push the door in, see no sleep light rain, there is a moment of consternation.


    But he quickly responded, "are you waiting for me? Why, without my company, are you not used to sleeping


    Thick skinned came forward, looking at the speechless choking rain, in a good mood.


    "Dongfang yexuan, is your face made of cowhide? It''s so thick! " Xiaoyu sneers.


    Dongfang yexuan sat by the bed, smiling, "how do you know? Have you measured it while I was asleep? "


    Xiaoyu chokes. I really can''t figure out where this person is cheeky.


    Ignore him directly, tease small grape with grape, watch small grape mouth slowly wriggle.


    The little grape is bigger than the original pink and fleshy one.


    But the color of the hair gradually turned black, and the eyes also had more look.


    "It''s a mink. It seems that it''s a rare species of sable. It has the same vision as me!"


    Xiaoyu is speechless. How can this man have anything to do with him?


    "I deny what I just said!"


    "Oh Dongfang yexuan smiles happily, "right? Did you find my advantages?"


    Xiaoyu nodded and splashed cold water when he was happy.


    "It''s not made of cowhide. It should be made of the city wall." Then he nodded in agreement.


    Dongfang yexuan


    Let him take what to save the girl''s three view, this but he specially asked Mo Yufan, got the Paoniu Baodian.


    Mo Yufan, who has returned to Medicine Valley, said: "don''t get involved with me. I''m a hero and I won''t leave a name."


    "Girl, how can you say that to me? It''s so sad. " Dongfang yexuan covers his chest and looks at Xiaoyu with bright eyes.


    It''s a good way, at least she talked with him, not so resistant as before!


    Light rain a face to see the ghost of facial expression, "please, you still restore the nature, looking at strange change twist, not suitable for you at all, so ugly!"


    Ah?


    Ugly?


    The eastern night Xuan immediately returns to normal, serious sitting, impartial, "so?"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "much better."


    Heart Snickers, the original weakness of the eastern night Xuan is afraid of ugly, this caught his tail.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu and has fun like a squirrel. There is a trace of spoiling in the corner of his eyes.


    "Girl, don''t be angry with me, OK? I know it''s wrong. I''ve thought of the time we spent together in the village."


    Dongfang yexuan sincerely looks at Xiaoyu''s eyes and apologizes.

 Chapter 293

    Xiaoyu was stunned, "remember? What do you mean


    I won''t tell her that he lost his memory!


    "I lost my memory, that''s why I forgot you!" He said so, the girl should forgive him.


    Will be distressed to hold him crying, comfort him, and then two people make up!


    Light rain disdains, "can''t you think of some novel routines? You can tell a story like amnesia.


    Can I have more dog blood? Haven''t you learned how to pick up girls? "


    Xiaoyu is full of disgust, when she is a fool!


    There are so many plots in the movie!


    Dongfang yexuan


    How is it different from what I imagined?


    Is the brain structure of this girl different from that of normal people?


    "What I said is true, I didn''t lie to you!" Dongfang yexuan sincerely wants to take Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Opened by the light rain, "pa" a crisp sound.


    "Go away! Do you still want to say that you lost your memory after rolling down the cliff. Then she was saved by the beauty and forgot me.


    After seeing me, I was stimulated to remember, didn''t I? " Xiaoyu with a smile that does not reach the fundus of the eye, Yin measurement.


    Dongfang yexuan


    How does she know?


    Nodded, "yes, that''s what it is!" In exchange for Xiaoyu''s more disdainful eyes.


    "Why don''t you believe it?" He felt like he was going crazy.


    Never encountered such a situation, now how to do, online and so on, very urgent!


    Light rain turned around, don''t look at him, small grape also cooperate with the butt to him.


    "I..." Dongfang yexuan is angry. He is more unjust than Dou E!


    "Don''t torture me. What do I do to you? Don''t you know?"


    Xiaoyu turned around and said, "then why did you let go the bad guy who bullied me because he was your concubine''s elder brother?"


    "It''s said that she''s not my concubine. I don''t have a concubine, I don''t have a room, I don''t have a wife..."


    Oriental night Xuan loud helpless explanation.


    "Who? Xiaoyu, who is in your room? " Zhang Daniu''s voice came from outside.


    See the light rain of snicker, the East night Xuan this just understand, this Ni son is intentional.


    Light rain hurls his tongue at him, "deserve it, still don''t run quickly, become a disciple, be careful of my father''s disorderly stick, but go out!"


    Oriental night Xuan looking at funny girl, listening to the voice that has been pushing the door, had no choice but to leave from the window.


    Zhang Daniu came in wearing a dress and looked around. "Xiaoyu, was someone in your room just now?"


    "No?" Xiaoyu looks at Zhang Daniu innocently.


    "Then how did I hear a sound in the room?"


    "Dad, I was just playing with little grape. I think I said it too loud. It''s disturbing you." Tongue out, sorry to look at Zhang Daniu.


    Zhang Daniu scratched his head. Did he really hear it wrong?


    "Go to bed early, don''t make it too late."


    "All right, Dad, you should rest early too."


    After Zhang Daniu left, Xiaoyu burst into laughter. The laughter was too loud. He quickly covered it with a quilt and laughed in the quilt.


    Think of Eastern night Xuan is teased by her, want to get angry don''t know how to send out appearance, she wants to laugh.


    Ha ha ha, how can there be such a stupid person?


    Although some believed his wording, she would not easily forgive him!


    Poke the little grape with your hand. The little grape is sniffing everywhere.


    "Squeak, squeak?"ˇ° What about the food? "


    Just before Zhang Daniu came in, she had put the fruit basket in space, so there was no food on the bed.

 Chapter 294

    "Still eating, I''ll be a little fat soon!"


    He poked little grape in the stomach. "Grape, do you think what he said is true?"


    Grape raised her head, sat on her back legs, and put her front legs on her chest.


    It should be true


    "But he''s so bad, I don''t want to forgive him."


    Grape two small claws to pat, "that does not forgive chant!"


    "But when I saw him leave, I was so heartbroken that I wanted to forgive him!"


    Little grape


    Human emotional world is too complex, please don''t ask baby.


    The next day, after Xiaoyu got up, she came to the back mountain for a walk, with little grapes on her shoulders.


    When I come back, I''ll see if the seeds have sprouted.


    However, when she passed by, what she saw was that the land was in a mess, and the germinated seeds turned into mud.


    There are also footprints of many people on it. It seems that someone deliberately made trouble and trampled the seeds to pieces.


    Xiaoyu''s face is gloomy. She goes directly to the village and finds the village head.


    "Uncle village head, the seeds we planted were trampled on purpose. What do you think we should do?"


    I thought the seeds had grown and could be planted when I saw light rain. I didn''t expect to hear such news.


    "Are you sure? Well... Who would do such a boring thing? " The village head couldn''t believe it.


    "Don''t you know if you go and see for yourself?"


    The village head led several people to walk around the field, and found that it was exactly what Xiaoyu said.


    A few people want to arrest one by one to ask, but such a thing, no one saw, who can arrest?


    Finally, they all came to Xiaoyu with a thick face, "Xiaoyu girl, do you still have this seed?"


    Light rain calm face, "this seed is my business friends bought back, where there are many.".


    Even if they do, they can''t give it to me for nothing. I have to spend a lot of money to buy it. Which end should I draw? "


    Everybody flatters his face. It''s really a bit unkind.


    Finally, the village head suggested, "well, how much can we buy together?"


    When it comes to asking for money, everyone will quit. They can''t afford it. How can they spend money on it.


    "But you always have to spend money to buy seeds. You can''t let Daniu family pay for us any more, can''t you?"


    The village head is also in a bit of a dilemma. After all, his family has no money.


    However, such a thing is really bad enough.


    "But our family really has no money. Let''s take something out!" A woman looked at the village head helplessly.


    "Well." Xiaoyu stands up.


    "If you have money, you can raise money. If you don''t have money, you can help. Since someone is sabotaging, let''s arrange someone to guard."


    Such a proposal was accepted by everyone.


    "Xiaoyu is a good way. Let''s do it. If I catch him, who''s playing tricks on me? I won''t kill him!"


    "Yes, we must open our eyes and have a good look this time!"


    After two days, Xiaoyu took out the seeds from the space and pretended to have just bought them from other places.


    Let everyone in the ground.


    Then the village head arranges people to look at the land, and one family looks at the land for one day, and then comes back.


    That day, Xiaoyu played with grapes at home, so he heard a funny thing.


    It turned out that Wang Dalang went to the town, and Xiaoyu said that Defu restaurant sold game. He heard that people in the streets were talking about one thing.


    It''s that the county magistrate and the county Cheng are actually a couple, and they actually roll a bed in private!

 Chapter 295

    When Wang Dalang came back, he passed by Xiaoyu''s house. It''s good to see Koizumi at the door. They chatted and laughed at the door.


    "Do you think it''s true or not? How could two men? " Koizumi is so surprised. Can men do that?


    "Hey, you''re just too simple. Haven''t you ever heard of big families doing this?"


    Koizumi shook his head


    "Hey, it''s the Hu member in the town, you know, the local rich man?"


    Koizumi nodded.


    "Yes, it''s him. I heard that he has a few powder heads. Every night..."


    Wang Dalang gave Koizumi a gesture, Koizumi immediately understood.


    Exclaimed: "that''s too much. I feel sick when I think about it. They are still officials. How can they do such a thing? "


    "Who knows? The quirks of the rich. "


    Light rain in the courtyard to listen to a mouth, frown low smile, "let you bully me, now all over the world to publicize your scandal, see how you go out."


    County Magistrate''s office.


    "Pa!" Gao Zhengping slapped on the table.


    "Who on earth has spread such a rumor? I have to kill him! "


    Angrily looking at Zuo Changsheng, the county magistrate standing in front of him, "is it true that you have a bad style and recruited some actors at home, who are seen by others?"


    Zuo Changsheng quickly waved his hand, "wronged, I''m not good at that, adult, you don''t know."


    Even if you try it once in a while, no one knows.


    "Then how can it be spread like this outside? How can I face the world, how can I sit in the high court and judge the case?"


    Gao Zhengping roared and his fingers trembled with anger.


    "I... I really don''t know!" Zuo Changsheng thinks he is innocent.


    "Then go and find out. What are you doing? Are you waiting for me to invite you to dinner? "


    A kick in Zuo Changsheng''s butt, Zuo Changsheng quickly get up, clothes have no time to tidy up, run out.


    When the servants of Gaofu saw Zuo Changsheng running out of the master''s room in rags, they all cried out in their hearts:


    "The master really has a tendency to be a man. You should stay away from the master. Don''t let me get hurt that day."


    This is an old man who washes the toilet in the government. The dog is cuddling his back. He has lost a few teeth and runs very fast.


    The rest of the servants were surprised.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In the temporary courtyard of Dongfang yexuan.


    When people came to tell the time, Dongfang yexuan and the third prince were playing chess with tea.


    On hearing the joke, the third prince puffed out the tea and said, "ha ha ha ha..."


    Oriental night Xuan in his spray before a moment away from the seat, dislike of swept him one eye.


    "Can''t you have the appearance of a prince?"


    "Ha ha ha... It''s so funny. I can''t help it!" Prince Fu Feng laughs.


    I don''t know if these two old and ugly men can get together.


    If it''s fake, I don''t know who is so creative and can come up with such a disgusting way.


    Dongfang yexuan went to the table with a certain safe distance from the third prince and sat down.


    "You won''t forget the purpose of your trip, will you?"


    The third prince saw that Dongfang yexuan was far away from him, and he didn''t mind. He put away his smile and sat down.


    "Of course, I don''t forget that the evidence should be collected, and soon they will be brought to justice."


    "That''s good. Such people are really pests. They disturb the people. If they can be disposed of quickly, the people will be happy."


    Pour a cup of freshly brewed tea for the third prince.

 Chapter 296

    Pour a cup of freshly brewed tea for the third prince.


    Prince Fu Feng said with a strange smile, "I''m afraid it''s not the reason. How can I hear that I''m a beautiful woman?"


    The eastern night Xuan light sweeps him one eye, "from where hears, the rumor stops in the wise person!"


    Huangfu Zifeng rolled his eyes and didn''t care about him. "You can give me the recipe for making ice. I''ve run errands here for you!"


    "What kind of running errands? It''s clear that I''m the one who informs you so that you can grasp the opportunity faster. You should pay me!"


    Feng, Huangfu''s son, sighed, "you really deserve to be a businessman. You are really good at abacus. You can say that black is white."


    Oriental night Xuan mouth slightly hook, "that is, I can not only black say is white, round also can give you say square!"


    Haughty head, single hand raised broken hair.


    "Evil..." the third prince vomited.


    "I really don''t want to be shameful. I''ll praise you!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After a few days, the re sown seeds have grown a finger long.


    Everyone is excited to wait, always pay attention.


    But today, the village is plain lively, to be exact, it should be noisy!


    "Village head, how do you deal with these people?"


    The man who caught the man was trampling on the ground in anger.


    "Kill them, kill them..." some villagers raised their hands and yelled.


    "Soak the pig cage, sink them into the river..." some villagers yelled.


    "Burn them, burn them..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Such a heartless villain, even if he''s alive!"


    "People who have no heart deserve to die."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    There was a lot of discussion and suggestions, but no one appeared.


    The Zhang Daniu family also appeared here, but they didn''t speak.


    Because it''s not others who are bound on the ground. It''s Zhang Daniu''s father, Zhang Youcai''s family.


    The village head looks at the indignant villagers and looks at Zhang Daniu in embarrassment.


    "Daniel, what do you think? Let''s hear it."


    Zhang Daniu black face, "I have nothing to say, I have nothing to do with them."


    When he heard this, the village head was relieved that there was a estrangement when he got there, and everyone was not easy to get along with.


    Wang Cuihua on the ground didn''t know how to make it, but she vomited out the smelly socks in her mouth.


    "Bah, bah, bah..." spat several times.


    "Those of you who are so ungrateful and have been killed, you put smelly socks on my mother. It stinks to death. Please untie them for me. My mother will go to the Yamen to sue you."


    See Zhang Daniu a quiet stand on one side, angrily scold voice.


    "All of us are dead. Haven''t we been tied? Help to untie it


    Xiaoyu''s family''s unified action: don''t open your face.


    Looking at no one to pay attention to her, Wang Cuihua anxious, shouting: "let go of me, you wronged me, I did nothing, we are wronged."


    "Wronged? What is wrong with the stolen goods? " The village head stood up and glared at her.


    "Our people have caught you in person and want to quibble."


    "I..." Wang Cuihua stretched her neck and yelled, "we didn''t, we just want to see if there are any crops in the field!"


    "No? Still talking nonsense, why did you want to step on the ground when Xiaozhuang caught you


    Wang Cuihua shrunk her neck. "I... we want to have a look inside. There''s no other meaning!"

 Chapter 297

    "Well, block her up. I''m too lazy to argue with her." The village head directly ordered that people still use the smelly socks falling from the ground to put them in her mouth.


    "What do you think should be dealt with appropriately?"


    Everyone rushed to say their own way, but they all asked to be executed.


    Ancient villages are relatively backward and feudal.


    The village is often punished for illegal activities, and the government will not control it.


    Chen Li kneeling on the ground, they all look at the Zhang Daniu family for help. Even the two children, Xiao Bao and Xiao Pang, are bound, gagged and thrown on the ground.


    After all, I used to be a family. Although I don''t want to admit it, it''s an undeniable fact.


    Zhang Daniu couldn''t bear it. He wanted to dissuade him, but he didn''t know what to say. The seed was not only from his family, but also from the whole village.


    He asked for help to see light rain, hope she can help say two.


    Xiaoyu is also the first time to see this kind of posture of directly buried alive. To be honest, she is incompetent in accepting it.


    No matter what they do wrong, it''s up to the government to deal with it. They don''t have the right to be executed in private.


    Besides, there are two children in it!


    "Village head... Can you..."


    "No, they are bad people. If we let them go once, they can do the second time, and we can''t always be on guard."


    "Yes, if we don''t catch them this time, the seeds we just planted will be gone. What do we eat for so many days?"


    "We can''t let them go, such people should be executed..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone was very excited and didn''t agree to let people go.


    The village head can only look at Xiaoyu helplessly and shrug.


    "In that case, why don''t you drive them out? As long as they are not from our village, they can''t do such things."


    Xiaoyu doesn''t mean to break such an old rule. She doesn''t have such noble feelings to save the world.


    Just see, such a child, their future has unlimited possibilities, should not be buried in this small mountain village.


    "But if they don''t change their mind, they''ll still make trouble, so we''d better put them to death now, that''s all." Someone suggested.


    Xiaoyu frowned, "if they dare to come again, we will not be polite. We will not say a word whether we want to sink the pond or send it to the government!"


    "Do you think it counts?" A man asked aloud.


    Zhang Daniu stood up and said, "what Xiaoyu says and does in our family is everything!"


    The villagers did not speak, the village head said, "well, in that case, according to the meaning of Xiao Yu, Zhang Yu Cai''s family is drawn out of the village, and it is no longer the registered residence in our village."


    After a long pause, "please come out of the registered residence booklet."


    Then someone came into the ancestral hall and took out the pamphlet and handed it to the village head.


    The village head crossed out the names of the family on the spot.


    "Untie their rope, press them to pack up things, and drive people out immediately."


    After the villagers untied the rope, Zhang Youcai''s family stood up decadent.


    After taking a deep look at Xiaoyu''s family, he walked home.


    Chen Li leads the child to bow to Xiaoyu sincerely, then takes the child to keep up with the team.


    Zhao Qun sighed, "I didn''t expect that they were the ones who destroyed our seed base.


    Now that they have been punished like this, they deserve it. I hope they can repent and stop doing such things. "

 Chapter 298

    "But without registered residence, they are black households, and they are afraid that they are not having a good time."


    Zhang Xiaoli didn''t expect that this would happen.


    The villagers pressed Zhang Youcai''s family back to their home and watched them tidy up their belongings.


    They''ll come only after they leave Baicun.


    After sending away these pests, the seedlings in the field grew almost as well.


    The people of Bai village are back to their former bustle. Every family is reclaiming the land and preparing for it.


    Xiaoyu''s family is waiting in the seed base. A person comes to take away the corresponding number of seedlings, and then sign a name to prove that they have received them.


    "Aunt Li, you''re here. 2 mu of land, right? Come here. I''ll fix it for you."


    After Koizumi gave the seedlings, he made a record in the booklet for Aunt Li to sign.


    "Aunt Li, come and sign here to prove that you have received it."


    Aunt Li could not read, so she pressed a red mark on her name.


    "Koizumi, you can. You can read words


    "Ha ha," Koizumi scratched his head with embarrassment, "no, just a few children."


    Aunt Li and Li Shan have been carrying the seedlings for a long time, but they still can''t help sighing.


    "This Daniel''s family has really made a fortune. They all began to learn the style of the parties concerned. I''m afraid it will be very difficult in the future."


    "Niang, no matter whether he''s too bad or not, we''ll keep up with Xiaoyu''s family. It won''t be too bad."


    "Yes, that''s the reason..." the two people gradually diverged.


    Xiaoyu''s family is still busy.


    We started in the morning and didn''t finish the distribution until the afternoon.


    Then began to plant their own land, because Xiaoyu bought the land at the door, especially convenient.


    But there are a lot of land, so it took me a few days to finish the calculation.


    Xiaoyu is very busy here, and Dongfang night Xuan are also very busy there.


    After Huangfu Zifeng got enough evidence, he was ready to take action.


    First, 2000 soldiers were seconded from the next county to surround the county magistrate''s office.


    Then Huangfu Zifeng led the people to rush in, "catch all the people and make a clean house!"


    Gao Zhengping leads an old family to run over, "who are you? What do you want to do when you break into my house?"


    The floating dust in xiaonanzi''s hand gently shakes, "this is the Third Prince of today. This is the evidence that you accept / bribe and ignore people''s lives."


    In his hand, he threw a thick stack of notebooks in front of Gao Zhengping.


    Gao Zhengping couldn''t believe it. He knelt down in fear. "I beg your highness to forgive me, Wei Chen..."


    Xiaonanzi shouts directly, "copy the house!"


    Then the people who rush in start to arrest people, search home, search home.


    The whole Gaofu was filled with screams and cries.


    "No, my God, this is my antique vase..." the county magistrate''s wife, Jiang Ya, cried and rushed up to grab back her favorite vase.


    He was kicked away by the bodyguard., He took the vase and left without stopping for a moment.


    Gao Yufu also sees a guard holding her favorite jewelry box, which is full of her collection for many years.


    Rushing to get it back, Gao Lang grabbed it and said, "I don''t want to live. I''m going to rush to die."


    Gao Yufu cried loudly, "Wuwuwuwu... My jewelry... Why copy my home? What did we do wrong?"


    Gao Lang''s Yingyan was also driven over, "young master, what happened? Why did you drive us all over?"

 Chapter 299

    "Young master, who are these people? They''re hurting people. Don''t come to comfort them!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    More than a dozen concubines were dressed in revealing and dazzling clothes, and they pushed to Gao Lang''s side.


    High wave roars, "all special code shut up, who quarrels, I chop who."


    The concubines shut up and stood on one side, shrinking their arms.


    Gao Zheng knelt down at the foot of the third prince and cried bitterly, "third prince, I know I''m wrong. Please give me another chance..."


    The third prince sat on the chair brought by Xiao Nanzi and sat in the yard.


    "Opportunity? Don''t worry, I will. My highness will hand you over to the Ministry of punishment. You can tell them well and pray for opportunities! "


    Huangfu Zifeng is in charge of the county magistrate''s office, and Dongfang yexuan is not idle.


    He took the initiative to check the county officials of Huishui town.


    He led the people to surround the whole county government and walked into the Yamen with graceful steps.


    "Bring everyone here, remember, all, as long as they''re alive."


    "Turn every inch of the land over for me, and don''t miss a single bit."


    The crowd soon began to search, not letting go of any corner.


    "If you have found out all the property in the name of the county magistrate and his family, seal up what should be sealed up. You must not leave any money."


    "Yes, young master!" Chang''an takes orders to go down and give orders to come back quickly.


    Dongfang yexuan looked at kneeling in front of him, followed by the county magistrate, who was like a top, and sneered.


    "This is the famous county magistrate. How disrespectful


    "Who are you? Don''t know your left grandfather I mix that road? Why don''t you let me go? "


    Zuo Changsheng looks at Dongfang yexuan and roars.


    "Oh, that way? To scare me out of it? " Dongfang yexuan is interested in taking a step closer.


    "I... there are people on me. They offend me. You don''t have any fruit to eat."


    Zuo Changsheng sees that Dongfang yexuan is not afraid and changes a threat.


    "It''s a coincidence that there are people above me. Let''s talk about it. Maybe I still know them!"


    Dongfang yexuan cooperated with his performance.


    "I... what do you want? Do you want money? Count! Or a woman, my backyard, you can take whoever you like! "


    When Zuo Changsheng saw that this man''s face was raw, he refused to eat hard and soft. Only money can tempt beauty.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t know where to take out a dagger, pull out the sheath, with cold light.


    "It''s OK, you go on, I''m listening!"


    Find Zuo Changsheng stop, voice.


    The mouth blows to the blade, charming and bloodthirsty.


    "You... What do you want?" Zuo Changsheng shivered.


    All the wives, concubines and children around them were silent and huddled together to minimize their own existence.


    The dagger patted in the palm of his hand. "I heard that you like men very much, don''t you?"


    "Nothing... Nothing. I don''t like it. I don''t like it." Zuo Changsheng immediately shakes his head and looks at the dagger in Dongfang yexuan''s hand.


    "Dishonesty With a dagger.


    "However, I specially prepared a gift for adults. I believe adults will like it."


    "Bring it up!" Tell me later.


    Just when Zuo Changsheng was wondering what the gift was, another man just standing next to him came with a big dog.


    "Young master." Chang''an leads her to Dongfang yexuan and stops 5 meters away.


    "Help to wait on Mr. Zuo!"


    "Yes

 Chapter 300

    Chang''an leads the dog to Zuo Changsheng, when people are confused.


    Chang''an cuts off Zuo Changsheng''s clothes with a sword, and his trousers slide down to show his white buttocks.


    Before Zuo Changsheng could catch the pants, the big wolf dog jumped on it.


    He fell to the ground directly, in full view of the public, the man and the dog in one.


    Zuo Changsheng uttered a shrill cry, "ah..."


    Everyone turned their heads and didn''t dare to see it again.


    Oriental night Xuan evil spirit of smile, when he knew that light rain was put into prison by this guy, after two days of natural death.


    He had been waiting for that day, and knew it was the light rain.


    Since this girl has such an idea, he naturally wants to help her realize it!


    An hour later, the big wolf dog who was given medicine collapsed to the ground weakly.


    Zuo Changsheng was in a coma and his face was pale.


    The eastern night Xuan handed over all that the person and the copy family got to the third prince.


    The third prince also put all the things into a fold, and rushed to the capital.


    Both Zuo Changsheng and Gao Zhengping were imprisoned, and the rest of the maid servants were sold again.


    Wives, concubines and children, women as prostitutes, men sent to the mine to dig stones.


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan was a flower gatherer!


    Run to Xiaoyu''s room and tell her the good news!


    Xiaoyu is busy planting land and seeds these days, so she doesn''t pay attention to whether Dongfang yexuan will come or not.


    But when the night came, the person who would visit every night suddenly didn''t come, and he still had some strange thoughts in his heart.


    She doubted that she had not had a good rest.


    Just as she was about to go to sleep with her little grape in her arms, a sound came from the window.


    Although the sound was very low, Xiaoyu heard it.


    Sit up alert, eyes fixed on the place.


    Dongfang yexuan opened the window gently. It was dark inside. He jumped in.


    "The flower picker is coming again. Do you want to be beaten?" The sound of light rain came suddenly.


    Oriental night Xuan stealthily Mimi''s behavior becomes dull.


    He patted his clothes and strode straight to the bed.


    Because the room is dark, but the moonlight from the outside shine in, light rain to see the East night Xuan is particularly clear.


    Especially this guy likes to wear white clothes.


    "Girl, I''m just looking for a beating. If you have any strength, you can use it on me. It''s a kiss to beat, and it''s love to scold!"


    Dongfang yexuan has no fault at all or the discomfort of entering a woman''s boudoir late at night.


    Instead, he walked in and sat beside Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu is sitting on the bed with a quilt on his knee and a little grape on his chest.


    Tug at the corner of the mouth, "big brother, where''s your face?"


    The eastern night Xuan touches the face of the corner of the mouth, the eyebrow eye dotes on drown, "probably after meeting you, dropped!"


    I''ll go, "do you have any discipline?"


    "Isn''t it where you are?" Dongfang yexuan stares at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu


    It can be said that this guy can''t be a fake ancient. He''s really modern!


    "Come on, sir. What are you doing here this time?" Xiaoyu stretched out her legs and rolled up.


    "Why do you call me so old, when I was still a young hero in my prime?"


    He''s only 15, okay?


    Xiaoyu frowned, "speak well!"


    "Ah Oriental night Xuan immediately put the right attitude, gentle looking at her.


    "I came to tell you that I have avenged you. The county magistrate and the county magistrate have been put in prison. It is estimated that they will have to suffer for several days before they are beheaded! "

 Chapter 301

    "Revenge, beheading? You mean the two corrupt officials in our town and county? " Xiaoyu''s eyes are wide open.


    Oriental night Xuan didn''t speak, give her a look, I understand.


    "Really?" The light rain pulls the eastern night Xuan''s sleeve.


    Oriental night Xuan saw the clothes that was pinched and wrinkled, light of shift to open the line of sight, lightly nod.


    "Yes, indeed!"


    "Wow, ha, ha..." Xiaoyu said with a wild smile, "God has eyes, and the retribution is not good!"


    The eastern night Xuan eyebrow eye a pick, the sky has opened an eye he don''t know.


    But in the future, he will act as her heaven and shelter her from the wind and rain!


    Xiaoyu rushed over and hugged Dongfang yexuan excitedly, "ha ha ha, this is really good news. I''m so happy..."


    Dongfang yexuan feels this simple happiness, and her heart also becomes happy and open.


    After a while, after Xiaoyu calms down, he finds himself hugging Dongfang yexuan.


    A push away him, defensive embrace his chest, sharp stare at him.


    "Why are you holding me? You are a fool, pig hoof


    Dongfang yexuan


    Helpless hands, "it''s clear that you rushed to hold me, OK?"


    Light rain dumb, tough mouth, "that... Then you can push me away, you don''t, prove that you are wrong!"


    The East night Xuan opens mouth, he thinks mouth already was not, didn''t think this wench is still unreasonable than him.


    "Well, I have a bad heart, OK." Gently admit defeat, no unnecessary argument with her.


    "Hum..." Xiaoyu''s triumphant snort, looking up with pride.


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on the smile of drowning, such wench is to have vitality, let him cannot from already.


    "What is a big pig''s hoof?" The eastern night Xuan doesn''t understand.


    He knows all about it, but what is a big pig''s hoof? Do you mean to call him a pig?


    Light rain rolled his eyes, "it means to boast about good looks!"


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t believe it, but Xiaoyu doesn''t want to tell him, so he doesn''t want to ask.


    "What''s the name of this little guy?" Looking at the sable lying on Xiaoyu''s chest.


    There was black air coming out of his eyes. He had never touched the place, but it was occupied by this thing.


    He wanted to bone it, cramp it, and chop it into mashed meat.


    Little grape feels the terrible pressure from the Oriental night Pavilion, and tries to get into Xiaoyu''s clothes and leave a buttock outside.


    To the East night Xuan shook, as if with his demonstration.


    Light rain gently stroked little grape''s buttocks, "it''s called grape, very appropriate, isn''t it very similar, round, color is also like!"


    Oriental night Xuan dark poke poke with the eyes live scrape small grapes, to light rain but smile.


    "Yes, very much." Ugly as shit.


    "I tell you, it''s naughty and picky..."


    They talked about a lot of little grapes together. When Xiao Yu''s eyes began to droop, they unconsciously fell asleep against the corner.


    Dongfang yexuan gently helped her to bed, and then pulled out the grapes curled up in her arms.


    Throw to pillow side, ferocious way: "if you dare to climb to her arms again, I will pick your skin, do pair of wool glove for wench."


    Little grape trembled with fright and looked at this pretty but fierce villain with twinkling eyes.


    "Zhizhizhi..." "you are a bad man. The master won''t like you!"


    The eastern night Xuan eyebrows a pick, cold looking at it, "if hear you scold me again, I will put you in the pot, live cook for the dog to eat!"

 Chapter 302

    When he didn''t know he was scolding him!


    Little grape shivered, wronged, climbed into the quilt, and just fell asleep next to Xiaoyu''s neck.


    Oriental night Xuan this just exhibition Yan, give light rain arrange good quilt, quietly saw for a while, just quietly leave.


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, he finds that Dongfang yexuan is no longer there.


    Stretch a waist, found that small grape is not in her chest position, is waiting to look for, found little guy sleeping on the pillow.


    Xiaoyu, who didn''t think much about it, didn''t think that someone threatened little grape because he was jealous.


    Time has been pushed back by two months.


    During this period of time, the pepper tomatoes in the field have already blossomed and fruited.


    Villagers have begun to pick and use, when they eat such delicious food, their faces are full of smiles.


    "Xiaoyu, what should we do with this pepper now? Don''t you mean to recycle? "


    Let''s have a meeting in front of Xiaoyu''s house.


    "Uncles and aunts." Xiaoyu stands on the stage and looks at everyone.


    "Now that our chili peppers have grown, we can take the next step."


    "What''s next?" Someone can''t wait to ask.


    Xiaoyu raised his hand with a smile, "don''t worry, listen to me slowly."


    "Peppers are green and red now, aren''t they?"


    The villagers all nodded, waiting for light rain''s next words.


    "Red peppers are picked and dried. As for the green ones, I will take some and sell them to solve the problem of food and clothing."


    "Then." After a pause, I watched everyone listen to her seriously, without whispering.


    "I will build a pepper factory in the village, so you don''t have to worry about not being able to sell it. Moreover, at that time, some people will be recruited to work, which is convenient and rich for you," he said in a high voice


    "My God, is that true? To build a factory here? "


    "That''s to say, I don''t have to work outside in the future, I can work directly in the village?"


    "I''m sure the chili outside will sell at a good price?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "For the construction of the factory, I have to choose the land and find the construction team. Let''s wait for the news."


    "Ha ha ha... It''s so good that my family can have a good life too..."


    Everyone is very happy to go home and share the good news with his family.


    The village head hesitated, "Xiaoyu, where do you think you should choose this place?"


    If you can choose his land, won''t you get a lot of money?


    "Uncle village head, this has not been decided yet. I have to go back and discuss with you before I can make a decision."


    "It should be. Thanks to Xiaoyu, our village has a goal. It''s all thanks to you."


    After the village head left, Xiaoyu went back to prepare the site selection and sketch.


    "Xiaoyu, do you really want to build a factory in the village? So what do we sell? " Zhao Qun was puzzled.


    "It''s selling peppers, of course. Didn''t Xiaoyu say that?" Zhang Daniu answers.


    Looking back at Xiaoyu, "but, girl, who did we sell?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s raining so hard. There''s nothing she can''t do!" Koizumi said on one side.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "brother, have you finished the calligraphy I asked you to practice?"


    Koizumi immediately shut up, obediently lying where to write calligraphy.


    He found that the rain is now more and more severe, every day let him practice calligraphy, abacus.

 Chapter 303

    He found that the rain is now more and more severe, every day let him practice calligraphy, abacus.


    If you see him playing, you will say, "brother, you are lazy again. If you don''t learn, I won''t make you delicious food or give you pocket money!"


    Finally, forced by the face of money, he had no choice but to continue to study.


    Zhang Xiaoli covered her mouth and chuckled, "Koizumi, I''m afraid of light rain now. You see, if light rain says something, he won''t dare to say anything."


    Koizumi mouth obstinately, "hum, who said I was afraid of her, I was in love with my sister, I could not bear her sad!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..." everyone burst out laughing.


    Xiaoyu also chuckles. She came from the era of reading.


    I know that people of this age don''t like reading, but what can I do!


    There must always be a person who can hold up in the family and take on the responsibility of the family.


    In the future, all these family properties will be left to him.


    Even if he wants to find another way to live, he must have a certain skill, be able to read words and calculate, right?


    "Xiaoyu, seriously, do you really think clearly? Our cold drink shop is still open. I''m afraid we don''t have so much energy! "


    Zhang Daniu is a conservative. The cold drink shop has re sent two good officials because of the resignation of the official.


    The seal of their store has been removed, and then they reopened. Now they are busy every day!


    "It''s OK. Don''t let''s do it ourselves. Just hire someone to do it." Xiaoyu smiles.


    "But it''s a big tree that catches the wind. I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble in the future!"


    That''s what she''s worried about.


    "What shall we do? Is there any way? " Zhao Qun came and sat down and asked.


    Everyone was sitting in the yard and the whole house was surrounded by walls.


    The ground was still rough, without bricks or stones.


    Not to mention rockery and flowing water.


    Four people are around a big wooden table, sitting on the wooden bench chatting.


    Because now our economy is a little better, and we don''t wear any rags.


    Only occasionally there is a patch, because Mr. and Mrs. Zhang are very frugal.


    There are melon seeds on the table. Xiaoyu has a handful of melon seeds in his hand. "It''s OK. Go step by step and watch step by step."


    "By the way," looking at Zhang Daniu, "Dad, do you have any ice and fruit in the shop? Would you like to buy some more? "


    Zhang Daniu is smoking dry tobacco, how to take a mouthful, spit out a mouthful of white smoke.


    "Didn''t you dig a small cellar in the shop yard? I put all the ice in it. I think the ice is made of water.


    I put a few pots of water in it, but I didn''t expect that the water turned into ice. "


    He took a deep breath and spat out, "I put all the vegetables and fruits I bought in it. Guess what?"


    Mysterious and proud looking at you.


    Xiaoyu chuckles, and daddy has a good sense of humor.


    "Speak quickly, what''s the matter, dad?" Koizumi asked anxiously.


    Zhang Daniu shook his head with pride and said, "those fruits are better preserved. There is no sign of decay. It''s cold and comfortable to take them out."


    Xiaoyu is surprised. Isn''t this an ice cellar, which has the same function as modern?


    I didn''t expect that the ancient father was so smart!


    "Wow, Dad, you are so smart. How did you think of that?" Koizumi was surprised.


    Zhang Daniu glanced at him. "You''re such a big head. Of course you can''t think of it. I''m very smart... "


    "Dad, I didn''t hurt my son as much as you. I was born by you, so I''m not stupid." Koizumi''s mouth is flat. He''s stupid.

 Chapter 304

    Zhang Xiaoli covered her mouth, "it seems that Xiaoyu is so smart, and it''s not without a reason!"


    "Come on, I''m old. I''m still here. Compared with the children, I don''t want a face."


    Zhao Qun, a family of old and young, each is in shape.


    Zhang Daniu''s face turned red and shut up and smoked in silence.


    "Mother, what shall we eat today?" Xiaoyu immediately broke away and asked askew.


    "What can I eat? Isn''t it all the food? " Zhao Qun answers with melon seeds.


    Xiaoyu pulled Zhao Qun''s sleeve and said pitifully, "mother, can you buy some meat to eat? People really want to eat fried meat with chili."


    "But now, where can I buy meat?" Zhao Qun looked at the hour in the afternoon.


    "Isn''t the pig boss in the village doing his old business and selling pork? I''ll just go and buy some. "


    Zhang Daniu knocked on the cigarette pole, put it on his waist and stood up.


    The pig boss is not a pig. His real name is Zhu, but he has been selling meat in the village and town. As time goes by, everyone calls him that.


    "Well, I''ll give you the money." Zhao ran back to the house, counting twenty coppers from the small wooden box.


    "Buy two Jin and a half fat and a half lean meat. Hurry up! We''re waiting for the pot. "


    "Well, I''ll be right back." Zhang Daniu put the money in his sleeve pocket, put his hands on his back, turned and walked out of the gate.


    "Well, I''ll put the rice into the pot too. The price of rice has come down during this period. Rice mixed with corn is delicious..." Zhao Qun, who was talking to himself, patted his apron and stood up to walk to the kitchen.


    Zhang Xiaoli also followed, "mother, I''ll give you a hand."


    Now the family life is very good, living in a big house, eating rice.


    She almost forgot her days at Feng''s house. She only dreamt back in the middle of the night. She would wake up and cry all night.


    Koizumi is still writing calligraphy. Xiaoyu walks over and says, "brother, how much have you written?"


    "Soon, just this one. It''s almost over." Dip in ink while sketching on paper.


    Xiaoyu looks at the words he wrote. It''s really miserable.


    "Brother, the pen is not held like this, it is." Take the pen from Koizumi.


    Demonstrate on paper, "it should be like this, you see. When you write, don''t use so much energy and be gentle, or the ink will soak in the back. "


    "Oh, no wonder I said it was a little twisted!"


    Koizumi re wrote, and found that it did improve.


    Koizumi turned his head, "Xiaoyu, how can you know so much and write?"


    "I don''t know. Ha ha ha... "With a smile.


    She has been reading books for more than 20 years. Of course, she has practiced calligraphy.


    Of course, this is thanks to the compulsory requirement of the Chinese teacher, two big characters a day, which makes her what she is now.


    Now think about it, at the beginning, she didn''t scold behind her back, saying that the teacher was abnormal, and she didn''t need to.


    Thank you now.


    "Well, I''m finished at last." Koizumi breathed out a breath, put the table in order, and rubbed his sore shoulder.


    "Let''s go to the garden and pick vegetables. Don''t you want to eat tomatoes? It should be red. "


    "OK, wait until I put it back in the room." Koizumi soon came out of the house.


    "Let''s go!"


    Two people came to the house in front of a large field, Koizumi walk in front, encounter wet or small ridge, will stretch out a hand to pull rain.


    "Be careful. It''s a bit slippery here. I just had a run."

 Chapter 305

    "Be careful. It''s a bit slippery here. I just had a run."


    Xiaoyu reaches out and grabs Koizumi''s hand, warm, and tries to cross it.


    Just saw a red tomato at the foot, immediately squatted down and pulled it down.


    "Look, brother!" Xiaoyu put the tomato in the palm of his hand and looked at him with bright eyes.


    "Wow, your eyes are so good. Why didn''t I see them?"


    Koizumi looks at Xiaoyu enviously and prepares to find one himself.


    Xiaoyu stood up and put his hand in front of him, "here you are."


    Koizumi did not pick up, but reached out and rubbed Xiaoyu''s hair, said with a smile: "you''d better eat, I''ll find it again."


    Light rain stubbornly stretched out his hand, "it''s OK, my eyes are good, I can find another one right away."


    "I can''t help it." Koizumi gently shakes his head and gently takes the tomato from Xiaoyu''s palm.


    "Eat it, it''s delicious!" Xiaoyu is smiling sweetly.


    "Yes." Koizumi nodded.


    "Whine" a mouthful, full juicy, pure natural tomatoes into the mouth.


    "Delicious."


    Put your hand to Xiaoyu''s mouth, "come on, take a bite, it''s sweet."


    Xiaoyu is attracted by Koizumi''s licking action, so he is ready to take a bite.


    Unexpectedly, Koizumi suddenly retracted her hand, causing her upper and lower teeth to collide, "creak" a crisp sound.


    "Ah..." Xiaoyu covers her mouth and stares at Koizumi.


    Koizumi is laughing, "ha ha ha... Xiaoyu, you are so naive, how can I give you the food to your mouth, ha ha..."


    "Zhang Xiaoquan!" Xiaoyu drinks angrily.


    Run up to chase Koizumi, Koizumi glides fast, every time let the rain to meet when the force.


    But Xiaoyu is not a vegetarian, and he can always fight several times. He laughs happily every time.


    Koizumi runs around the field with light rain, and the whole field is full of laughter and laughter.


    When they came back, it was almost dark.


    Zhang Daniu also bought meat and was rowing bamboo slices in the yard.


    Koizumi put the food back into the kitchen, while Xiaoyu came to watch Zhang Daniu''s action.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Instead of looking back, Zhang continued to divide the whole bamboo into several pieces.


    "I''m going to make a fence and put it in the corner to feed some chickens. Your mother has been talking about it for several days."


    Xiaoyu looked at curiously, "how can I get this? Won''t the chicken climb out?"


    "No, just a little denser."


    Xiaoyu watched Zhang Daniu separate the bamboo, and then separate it, some big bamboo pieces mixed with small bamboo pieces.


    Then it quickly became a large, dense and sparse net.


    Directly woven about five or six meters long, pulling to the back of the house.


    Use the wall to make a small wall, leaving a large space.


    "Well, then you can put the chicken in it, and you can''t run away."


    Xiaoyu clapped his hands, "Wow, dad is so powerful and smart!"


    "Ha ha ha... OK, let''s go to dinner!" Take Xiaoyu''s hand and go back.


    Xiaoyu looks at the big hand holding the small hand, inexplicably remembers that song "big head son, small head father" theme song.


    "Big hand holding small hand, walking is not afraid of sliding..."


    Everyone helped to put the food on the table and sat in the yard to eat.


    "Xiaoyu, take off your clothes and I''ll wash them for you.


    I don''t know where I got it. I''m covered in mud, like a monkey. I don''t look like a little girl at all. "

 Chapter 306

    I don''t know where I got it. I''m covered in mud, like a monkey. I don''t look like a little girl at all. "


    When Zhao Qun hands the meal to Xiaoyu, he sees the mud all over Xiaoyu''s body and makes a narrow road.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi secretly look at each other, quickly bow, dare not let Zhao Qun see.


    If you know that they are fighting in the field, you have to have a good talk.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu came into the house.


    She stretched herself across the bed, pulling out the little grapes in the space.


    He gently poked his stomach. "How much did you eat? My stomach is round. "


    "I didn''t eat much. I just went to sleep." Little grape struggled to jump to the bed.


    "To whom, you little liar!"


    Gently pinched the bottom of the grape, "where did you say that guy went? Why didn''t he come to see me for so long?"


    "How do I know? Why don''t you ask him? " Small grape move small mouth, lying on the bed, head on the forelimb, facing the rain.


    "How can I ask so blatantly? What a shame


    There is a hand, not a knock on the bed.


    Small grape a white eye, the human world is complex, as long as they take a fancy to, directly pull to sleep is, just won''t be so tangled!


    "If you have something, just ask me face to face. If you don''t tell me, how can I know you miss me?"


    A lazy voice came from the roof.


    Xiaoyu looks up and sees a figure on the beam of the room. You can hear the voice and know who it is!


    "Who miss you? Don''t be sentimental!" Originally, Xiaoyu was lying on his stomach. Instead, he sat down.


    "Tut tut!" Oriental night Xuan shakes his head, "you this wench, just still ask my whereabouts, how turn over a face to don''t recognize?"


    Xiaoyu''s heart was pounding, and she was embarrassed after being exposedˇ° You... Hum


    I think I can''t just admit defeat, or I will be looked down upon.


    "It''s you who think I''m right. How can it be me? At least I don''t have the habit of climbing the wall and breaking into the boudoir in the middle of the night!"


    Dongfang yexuan jumps down from the beam and takes out a big and round night pearl.


    Put on the bedside table next to the rain bed, the room immediately had bright and hazy luster.


    "Yes, I miss you all the time!"


    Serious and doting staring at the rain.


    "Bah, you prodigal son, who will allow you to miss me? Don''t be a way to pick up girls. Say that to every woman. "


    Xiaoyu blushes and stares at each other.


    She felt that she was going to be defeated.


    "Ha ha ha..." Dongfang yexuan smiles and sits down.


    Reach over to want to pull the hand of light rain, light rain dodged.


    Zheng Leng for a moment, naturally will hand back.


    "I''m still so unkind. It seems that I''ll have a hard time in the future!"


    He seemed to say it unintentionally but intentionally.


    Make Xiaoyu''s face redder.


    Xiaoyu is a little restless. What does this guy say?


    It''s embarrassing.


    Slightly twisted his head, took a deep breath and then turned back to say.


    "Don''t say these are not available, why bother me to sleep?"


    Oriental night Xuan mouth slightly hook, long sleeve light put on the knee.


    The little girl''s blushing look is really beautiful. It seems that she is not "good for nothing" in her heart.


    "During this period, I went back to the capital, so I didn''t come. Isn''t that why I was angry with you?"


    "Well, who cares if you come or not? I don''t care! "


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are wide open and her face is bulging.

 Chapter 307

    Xiaoyu''s eyes are wide open and her face is bulging.


    Dongfang night Xuan directly hands, hands over the shoulder of light rain, will she pull to himself.


    When Xiaoyu finds out, he is already in each other''s arms.


    No matter how hard I struggle, I can''t get rid of it.


    "Why do you deliberately turn me away? I''m always pretending I don''t care


    He felt that Xiaoyu could not play Tai Chi with him any more.


    "You... Me... Quick... Let me go!"


    Xiaoyu is struggling and stuttering.


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Can not get rid of the rain, hard to pinch the side of the East''s waist soft meat.


    The pain made Dongfang pull several corners of his mouth.


    "Can''t you be gentle?"


    In the light rain Deer Eyes in the eyes of the gentle answer.


    "Don''t you know what I want? I want you to admit that you like me!


    Even if you are not gentle, I will admit it


    Light rain gently scolds, "who likes you? Don''t daydream, OK? Even if I like toads, I won''t like you! "


    "Are you sure you want to say that? It will not come to a good end if you deliberately provoke me


    Deliberately put your face close to Xiaoyu, just 0.01 cm away.


    Xiaoyu quickly covers his mouth with both hands and stares at his eyes.


    A voice full of anger and grievance comes from the palm of your hand.


    "You... What do you want to do? I, I... "I''m still a child!


    The East pulls the corner of the mouth, languid and sexy in light rain ear light say.


    "If you don''t obey me again, I''ll punish you like this!"


    "What... What punishment?" Xiaoyu hasn''t responded yet.


    "In the future, if you don''t listen, I''ll kiss you until you do!"


    It means that if Xiaoyu doesn''t agree to admit that he likes him, he will let Xiaoyu like him.


    "You are... Mean... Shameless... Mean..."


    Xiaoyu angrily put down her hands and glared at each other.


    Dongfang yexuan seizes the opportunity to go up in person.


    With one hand, Xiaoyu''s hands are cut back behind him.


    One hand stroked Xiaoyu''s back to ease her breathing and reduce her anger.


    The battlefield of the two men instantly changed to the mouth of the mouth.


    Oriental night Xuan is to adjust the feeling of light rain.


    But he only knows theory, not practical experience.


    So the whole mouth of light rain is almost numb, and the gum is bleeding.


    Light rain also not to be outdone, directly bite each other''s lips bleeding, and big mouth of his blood.


    Dongfang yexuan''s lips are numb and painful.


    We have to put an end to this senseless war.


    After withdrawing, gently rub the numb lips.


    Helplessly looking at Xiaoyu, "is it a dog? With biters


    Light rain is also rubbing the painful mouth, "I see you are the dog!"


    When she spoke, she pulled to the corner of her mouth. She hissed in pain!


    Dongfang quickly reaches out his hands and wants to hold Xiaoyu''s face to check the wound.


    "What''s the matter? Did I bite you? Let me show you


    Xiaoyu stopped his hands and shook his head slightly.


    "It''s OK, I just pulled the corner of my mouth!"


    The East night Xuan helpless sigh, "Alas, you see you this is to ask for trouble?"? Just be obedient. "


    "You said it Xiaoyu murmured angrily.


    Finally, Dongfang yexuan runs counter to the expectation in his heart.


    Still can''t take down light rain, come back in frustration.


    The second day after dawn.


    Xiaoyu got up and opened the window, just to see the distant mountains, cherry blossoms are open, special beauty.

 Chapter 308

    Take a deep breath and feel the fragrance of plants and flowers in the morning.


    Today''s weather is very good, neither cold nor hot.


    Xiaoyu put on a light green rag skirt and walked out of the room with her hair on.


    See Zhao Qun who is going to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    "Mother, you give me a plate of hair, to the kind of hair hanging down Oh!"


    Zhao Qun is holding the vegetables just picked from the vegetable garden.


    Looking at the drizzle, shaking his head and laughing.


    "I don''t know how to comb my hair when I''m so old. I''ll be laughed at by my mother-in-law when I get married later!"


    Light rain twisted two waist, Du mouth, "Niang ah!"


    "Well, let your elder sister comb your hair, and let her make you beautiful."


    Looking at Zhao Qun''s back in the kitchen, Xiaoyu has to come to Zhang Xiaoli''s room.


    Before I came near, I saw the open window and the dressing Zhang Xiaoli.


    Xiaoyu yelled happily: "elder sister, comb my hair. I want the beautiful one!"


    Deng Deng ran to open the door.


    Zhang Xiaoyu looks back at Xiaoyu and smiles, "why do you come out in this dress?"


    Light rain Du mouth: "people can''t comb their hair, on the Yuanbao bun, I will learn for a long time!"


    I don''t know if it''s a common disease of modern people. They all know how to prick their hair.


    Zhang Xiaoli took the comb and said, "come here!"


    Because there is no bronze mirror, Xiaoyu doesn''t know what hairstyle Zhang Xiaoli has.


    Because there is only one mirror in the whole house, in Xiaoyu''s room.


    And the bronze mirror can''t see people clearly.


    I saw Zhang Xiaoli''s fingers flying up and down, and soon said, "OK!"


    Xiaoyu tentatively reaches out her hand and touches her hair.


    "That''s good?"


    Zhang Xiaoli nodded.


    The light rain rushed out and went back to his room.


    Looking around with a bronze mirror, I can only see a figure vaguely.


    "Pa" put the mirror on the table and stood up in frustration.


    "I can''t see clearly. What''s the use of it?


    When I have a chance, I will invent glass and get two silver mirrors to use. "


    When we came to the front yard, we had breakfast together and went to the town to open a shop.


    When we came to the store, we all performed our duties. Before we were ready, people came to the store.


    "Uncle Zhang, how are you, Aunt Zhang!"


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu look up and see Dongfang yexuan standing in front of the bar with a smile.


    Zhao Qun sank his face and said, "what happened to Dongfang Gongzi?"


    "Oh! I''ll bring my friend to taste your cold drink. "


    Dongfang yexuan continued to smile.


    I can''t help it. I have to continue to work hard to win the favor of my mother-in-law and father-in-law.


    Zhang Daniu looked up at the so-called friend of Dongfang yexuan.


    Dignified, a look on the extraordinary, I know not ordinary people.


    He said faintly, "what would you like to drink?"


    Oriental night Xuan directly according to the bar hanging above the wooden order a few.


    Huangfu Zifeng is dumb. Why is the boss of this shop so sincere to Dongfang?


    What''s more strange is that the East is still so cooperative, which is not in line with his consistent style?


    After ordering, Dongfang yexuan leads Huangfu Zifeng to a table near the counter and sits down.


    Behind the eastern night Xuan stands Chang''an with a long sword.


    Behind Huangfu Zifeng stood xiaonanzi in a man''s suit.


    Huangfu Zifeng looks around and looks at the Oriental night pavilion with profound meaning.


    "Dongfang, there''s something wrong with you! Is there something you''re hiding from me? "

 Chapter 309

    "Dongfang, there''s something wrong with you! Is there something you''re hiding from me? "


    The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows: "you will know later!"


    Huangfu Zifeng is a little surprised. What does this guy sell?


    "Table one, you can order a cold drink!" Zhao Qun shouts to the East.


    Chang''an went to get the food. Huangfu Zifeng took a look at xiaonanzi.


    Xiaonan Zi also went to make complaints about it. What kind of store was he secretly tucking away? I have to go myself to get food.


    "East, what is this?" What happened?


    This is the first time he has seen such a shop as a prince.


    "That''s why I let you come back to play!"


    Dongfang yexuan finish saying, Huangfu Zifeng more puzzled, a face puzzled looking at him.


    "This is the characteristic of this shop. You can take all the food after you order!"


    Oriental night Xuan light explanation.


    "Oh If he didn''t explain, he thought it was Dongfang who had done something outrageous to the store, and the store didn''t like him so much.


    Then he found Dongfeng night Xuan always staring at his back.


    He looked back strangely and found a little girl sitting at the counter behind him.


    It''s pretty and cute.


    Looking back at the eastern night Xuan, or staring at his back.


    He reached out and shook his hand in front of his eyes.


    "Why? Haven''t you seen a little girl? "


    Oriental night Xuan glances at him, is that a common little girl? That''s his daughter-in-law!


    Without making a sound, he stood up and walked slowly to Xiaoyu.


    Zhang Daniu has been paying attention to this side, and finds that Dongfang yexuan dares to approach her daughter.


    Immediately put down the work in hand, with anger want to save Xiaoyu.


    But Zhao Qun pulled him, "what are you going to do?"


    Zhang Daniu anxiously explained: "don''t you see that boy is close to us Xiaoyu, I have to rescue her!"


    "Just put it on. You''re serious! Don''t you see the look in Xiaoyu''s eyes when he sees the boy? "


    Zhao Qun gave him a bad look.


    Zhang Daniu choked and followed Zhao Qun''s eyes.


    Sure enough, I saw Xiaoyu''s shining eyes.


    "This..."


    "You haven''t seen it yet. Your daughter has a crush on that boy!"


    "But..."


    "But what? I think this boy is very good. You can''t make trouble. "


    Although she seems to be true to the Oriental night Xuan, and even fierce.


    But in fact, she still likes this young man in her heart.


    From the time he lived in their house, I saw that he took care of Xiaoyu.


    At that time, she thought it would be good to have this boy as her son-in-law.


    "What are you talking about! That boy is here to hook up with our daughter.


    You don''t care. How can you keep it from me? "


    A good Chinese cabbage is about to be arched by the pig. Who knows the sadness and sadness in his heart?


    "Screw you, do your job well. If you go up and make trouble, I won''t cut you."


    Zhang Daniu looks at Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun.


    His daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law were in a dilemma in his heart, but he finally chose his daughter-in-law.


    Because Zhao Qun has been stopping him, as soon as he has a movement, he is immediately watched, he can only silently, secretly poke Dongfang yexuan villain.


    Xiaoyu looks at the Oriental night porch leaning against the counter and gently tugs at the corner of his mouth.


    "Young master, I don''t have any food here. Would you please drive elsewhere?"


    "Why is there no food? It''s so beautiful that people forget to return! "

 Chapter 310

    "Why is there no food? It''s so beautiful that people forget to return! "


    Oriental night Xuan''s line of sight puts in light rain lip place, slightly hook up lip angle.


    It''s really delicious. I''ll lick my mouth in the aftertaste!


    "You..." Xiaoyu is angry and bickering. She is not the opponent of Dongfang yexuan at all!


    Dongfang yexuan chuckled, "well, today I come here to introduce a person to you!"


    Xiaoyu has a look at the handsome young man who has been peeping back while eating.


    "That''s him?"


    "Well, he''s the brother I grew up with when I was a kid!"


    "Oh, is this the rhythm of childhood?" Xiaoyu teases, these two people are really a good partner.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" The East dotes on to drown of stretch out a hand, pull out light rain, walk to the side of the table to sit down.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, Huang Zifeng!" Dongfang yexuan introduces them briefly.


    Xiaoyu nodded to the other side and said with a smile, "welcome Mr. Huang to our store. If you have any problems, please tell me."


    Huangfu Zifeng replied with a smile, "the food is delicious. It''s worthy of my special trip!"


    Then I took a meaningful look at the Oriental night Pavilion beside me.


    No wonder he always thinks something''s wrong with this boy. It turns out that the crux is here.


    What else did you say to let him come back again and take him to eat delicious food.


    He''s a prince. He hasn''t eaten anything delicious, and he''s going to make a special trip.


    Don''t you just want him to know this beauty?


    "Miss Zhang is very powerful! I can think of so many delicious foods. You''ve also developed this ice, haven''t you? "


    Dongfang still wants to be mysterious. It seems that this little girl still has many secrets.


    Xiaoyu turns to Dongfang yexuan: what did you say?


    Dongfang shook his head slightly: nothing!


    Xiaoyu eyebrows PICK: then how does he know?


    How do I know?


    Huangfu Zifeng left and right to see, these two people in front of themselves what riddle? What are you talking about!


    "Dongfang, you are not interesting enough. If you have something to say, why do you want to talk to other girls?"


    The East night Xuan light glances at him one eye, "you and those girls eyebrow to convey affection of time, I also didn''t say what!"


    Huangfu Zifeng choked: "what are you talking about? I can''t tell other girls what to say. Don''t slander my reputation


    Why did this guy expose him? He didn''t want to rob girls from him.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded: "yes, not with other girls, just the concubines in the room!"


    How can he allow other men to behave perfectly in front of his daughter-in-law.


    If his daughter-in-law accidentally climbs the wall, who will he cry for?


    "East!" Huangfu Zifeng grits his teeth!


    "Poof Xiaoyu laughs.


    Both turned to look at her.


    "Mr. Huang, I really doubt how much you have been bullied by him since you were young? Is it that he has been killed several times by his poisonous gas? "


    Prince Fu Feng Meng nodded, especially agreed.


    Just like finding a bosom friend, looking at Xiaoyu excitedly.


    "Yes, yes, you don''t know that the poisonous tongue of the East is famous in our circle.


    The woman is angry with him to commit suicide, the man is mad! "


    "Zifeng, don''t you want that piece of glazed jadeite?"


    Oriental night Xuan light, implicit threat of smile looking at him.


    Huangfu son Feng Dun live, this guy, will threaten him.


    Light rain eyebrow eye doubts, these two people are exactly what identity?


    It is obvious that they have received higher education and long-term noble accomplishment.

 Chapter 311

    His eyes flashed and he had a plan in mind.


    "What do you think of the cold drinks in my shop? Is there any hope of long-term development? "


    Huangfu Zifeng looks at it excitedly.


    "Of course? It''s amazing. Can I get a piece of it? I want to work with you, too. "


    Oriental night Xuan light of see come over to have no speech, in the mind think what nobody knows.


    Xiaoyu cracked his mouth and laughed mysteriously: "I just have a new plan here. I''m looking for someone to cooperate with. I don''t know..."


    Stop here and wait for their reaction.


    "Really? I want to cooperate with smart people like you


    Although as a prince, he has salary and reward.


    But he also has a lot of people waiting for him to support.


    Besides, those who achieve great things must have sufficient capital reserves.


    "What''s your new plan? Say it, young master, and listen to it


    Compared with him, Dongfeng night Xuan is much calmer.


    Her eyes focus on Xiaoyu, looking forward to her future.


    "Don''t worry about the plan. I''ll invite you to stay for a meal and discuss the follow-up cooperation."


    To negotiate and cooperate, we must let others see or understand the function of the goods first.


    Huh?


    What''s the routine of leaving them to eat?


    Huangfu Zifeng looks at Xiaoyu suspiciously, and then looks to Dongfang yexuan for help.


    Isn''t it that this girl was embarrassed to invite Dongfang directly, so she thought of such a way?


    Dongfang yexuan ignores him, but looks at Xiaoyu with a smile.


    "It''s hard to find out what new dishes you''ve studied, so I''ll have a taste!"


    Xiaoyu gives him a white eye. He thinks so much.


    "I''ve got some new ingredients recently. It''s very chic and delicious. I hope you can evaluate it..."


    Time soon came around 11 o''clock, light rain up.


    "You''ll have a rest and I''ll go back and cook some food."


    To two people leave, light rain came to the backyard.


    Koizumi and Zhang Xiaoli are both in the backyard, because guests come to have cold drinks at any time.


    To keep the food fresh.


    They both wash or process vegetables and fruits in the backyard at any time.


    "Elder sister, second brother!"


    "Ah, Xiaoyu, what''s the matter outside?"


    "No, I came in to cook." Look at Koizumi.


    "Brother, where are the vegetables I asked you to bring this morning? Where is it? "


    "Oh, not here!" Koizumi went to one side of the eaves and brought a small basket. There are all kinds of vegetables in it.


    Xiaoyu then said, "brother, can you go to the street and buy some rice and meat back? I want to entertain distinguished guests!"


    "What kind of guests?" After washing the fruit in her hands, Zhang Xiaoli wiped her hands on her apron and came to ask.


    "It''s our family partner." Xiaoyu explained casually.


    "Brother, go and buy it quickly. I''m waiting for the rice to be cooked."


    Give him the money and urge him.


    "Well, there''s meat to eat again today!"


    Koizumi left happily with the money.


    "Elder sister, let''s wash the vegetables quickly. This time it''s about our pepper factory. We can''t be careless."


    "Ah? Then hurry up Zhang Xiaoli took the basket directly and came to the well in the courtyard to clean it.


    Xiaoyu helps them. After washing, they begin to deal with it.


    Or cut, or slice, and so on.


    Koizumi had already bought it before it was finished.


    Put Dongfang on the stove, "Xiaoyu, I''ve bought everything. Now I''ll make a fire first!"

 Chapter 312

    Put things on the stove, "Xiaoyu, I''ve bought all the things. Now I''ll make a fire first!"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "Hmm!"


    Then Xiaoyu made a spicy potato block with chili noodles made by herself in the space, which was mixed with various seasonings.


    We also made chili fried meat, chili fried beans, chili fried cabbage, chili fried eggplant, spicy shredded potatoes, spicy


    Anyway, it''s all Sichuan cuisine, none of which is spicy.


    There are dry peppers, oil peppers, chopped peppers, sour peppers, chili noodles and so on.


    Most of the chili peppers are replaced by the light rain.


    When all kinds of dishes are fried well, the rice steamed in another pot is almost the same.


    Every guest sitting outside, as well as Huangfu Zifeng, looked back at the courtyard, eager to fly.


    Nose hard sniff, "good fragrance, what is this dish?"


    Dongfang yexuan looks at everyone''s excited expression.


    Knowing a smile, as early as when he was injured, he had already understood Xiaoyu''s cooking skills.


    But now when I smell that strong smell again.


    Will also be involuntarily attracted, this girl will always give unexpected surprise.


    Sometimes he wished he could hide her from being robbed.


    In everyone''s different thoughts, and Huangfu Zifeng excited.


    "Dinner The voice of light rain came from the backyard.


    Huangfuzi Feng can''t wait to run out.


    Xiaonanzi followed immediately.


    Dongfang yexuan stood up and walked gracefully to the back yard.


    Chang''an naturally followed.


    There are several girls in the shop. They notice the appearance of Dongfang yexuan.


    All of them were excited and yelled: "Wow, there''s a handsome boy, what a handsome boy..."


    Seeing people going back to the yard, I want to follow them.


    Zhao Qun quickly came out and stopped people.


    "I''m sorry, my guests. We don''t receive guests in the backyard."


    "Why? Didn''t all those people just go in? " A woman yelled at Zhao Qun.


    "They want their little girl''s friends, not their guests!" Zhao Qun explained patiently.


    "Madame, I smell the smell of food coming from the backyard. Can I buy one, please?"


    An old man stood up and asked.


    "This..." Zhao Qun hesitated, "we don''t serve meals, we only sell cold drinks!"


    "That''s a pity. Such a good cook!" Lao Tzu left slowly with faltering steps.


    Although the women were not reconciled, they had no choice but to stay in the shop and continue to eat cold drinks and wait.


    One person was left outside to watch the shop, and all the people were eating in the backyard.


    As soon as huangfuzi Feng ran into the backyard, he saw a big dining table in the middle of the backyard, which was full of all kinds of home dishes.


    Step up quickly and sniff. It''s really tempting.


    Seeing chopsticks on the table, I couldn''t wait to sit down and taste them.


    There is no scruple about image at all.


    Xiaonanzi came forward and whispered: "Your Highness, I''m afraid there''s fraud. I''d better let the slave try whether it''s safe first!"


    Prince Fu Feng''s mouth was full of vegetables. He said vaguely, "there are so many bad people. Don''t spoil your Highness''s good appetite!"


    As soon as Xiaoyu came out with his job, he saw the young master Huang, who had begun to eat in spite of his image.


    In the surprised eyes of Koizumi and Zhang Xiaoli, Xiaoyu explained.

 Chapter 313

    In the surprised eyes of Koizumi and Zhang Xiaoli, Xiaoyu explained.


    "This is the guest I''m going to entertain, and it''s likely to be our future partner!"


    At this time, the Oriental night Xuan also came in, and saw the image of old friends and small brothers.


    I''ve been hungry for days.


    He has no face to see. He really has lost all his face.


    "Why did you come in and get out?"


    Koizumi saw Dongfang yexuan and yelled angrily.


    We''re going to drive him out.


    "What are you doing?" Zhao Qun just came in.


    "Niang, this bully has entered our backyard. I''m going to drive him out!"


    "In a hurry." Squint at him, "the visitor is a guest, don''t you understand?"


    "But..." Koizumi was wronged.


    "Let''s sit down and have dinner." Light rain called, interrupt everyone''s mind.


    Everyone sat down one after another, Zhang Xiaoli and Zhao Qun, Koizumi himself, Huangfu Zifeng and Dongfang yexuan.


    Xiaoyu is about to go and sit with Koizumi. When he passes by Dongfang yexuan, he pulls him to his seat.


    "Sit here!"


    I have already sat down. If Xiaoyu gets up and changes seats, he will feel very strange. If it''s OK, everyone will come up with a play.


    Zhao Qun''s eyebrows leaped for a moment, holding back the spirit of desolation in his heart.


    Koizumi is always looking at the eastern night Xuan resentment, dark poke poke bowl of rice.


    Huangfu Zifeng opened his mouth, with food in his mouth, and looked at them in a daze.


    Be swept by the eastern night Xuan one eye, immediately divert sight, secretly curl a mouth, didn''t expect this eastern one day also can contact a woman.


    Isn''t he always boasting that he is more beautiful than women, disdaining to be associated with women, and regarding women as dazzling bitches?


    "Mr. Huang, is the food still to your taste?" Light rain asked softly.


    Huangfu Zifeng nodded, "it''s delicious, especially delicious. It''s better than what I eat in Huangfu. It''s spicy and spicy... "I almost let it out.


    "Good to eat, I''m afraid you don''t like it!" Xiaoyu smiles.


    After Xiaoyu finished, he ate with vegetables calmly.


    Dongfang yexuan turns to see Zhao Qun sitting on his leftˇ° Auntie, it used to be ah Yeh who didn''t know what to do. It worried you. "


    Zhao qunmeng''s head, "you..." don''t recognize them?


    "Something happened. I lost my memory. I''m so sorry!" Dongfang yexuan nodded slightly.


    No wonder, Zhao Qun took a look at the light rain beside him and shook his headˇ° It''s OK, I don''t blame you! "


    As long as Xiaoyu likes it, she will support it.


    "Are you really ah Yeh?" Koizumi was shocked to hear the conversation.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "yes!"


    "I said it''s impossible for two people to be so similar." The excited Koizumi seems to have completely forgotten the bad things that people are doing.


    Huangfu Zifeng, who had almost the same food, looked up at Xiaoyu and said, "Miss Xiaoyu, don''t you mean to tell me about the new plan of cooperation when I have dinner?"


    Dongfang yexuan gives Xiaoyu fried potatoes with chopsticks. He finds that Xiaoyu is always putting this in. He obviously likes it.


    "Take your time and ignore him!"


    Zhao Qun looks at Dongfang yexuan, who still takes care of Xiaoyu as usual, and nods with a faint smile.


    I got up and went out to have a meal with another Daniel.


    Xiaoyu looks up at him and says nothing. She smiles at Huangfu Zifeng and continues to eat.


    When everyone was almost finished eating and Huangfu Zifeng patiently told Xin, Xiaoyu just put down the dishes.

 Chapter 314

    "What do you think of the meal we just had?"


    Huangfu Zifeng frowned slightly, "delicious is delicious, but aren''t we talking about the new plan?"


    Why do you talk about this? He''s a big man, always asking about the kitchen. How is it proper.


    Oriental night Xuan side head looking at light rain, "you want to sell these meals, to be exact, is that spicy food inside, right?" Dongfang yexuan refers to the core.


    ˇ°bingo!ˇ± Xiaoyu rings her finger.


    She is worthy of the man she likes, is smart!


    "Ice dog? What do you mean Eastern night Xuan doesn''t understand to ask a way.


    Xiaoyu waved his hand casually and said: "that''s not important!"


    "How are you, Mr. Huang? Are you interested?" Xiaoyu is on the table with one hand.


    Because Xiaoyu and Koizumi have something to do with each other, Zhang Xiaoli and Koizumi have a good eye for each other. They have already put away the dishes and chopsticks and cleaned them up.


    "You mean that spicy thing, is it a dish?" Huangfu Zifeng recalled the taste he had just tasted.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes, that''s the vegetable. It''s called pepper."


    Huangfu Zifeng thought to himself whether the business was worth doing.


    He felt that he had never seen it on the market, at least as a prince.


    That''s a unique opportunity. If you offer it to your father, they


    That is tribute, at least it can raise the value!


    He was convinced that the business was successful.


    "OK, let''s cooperate! How exactly did you plan it? "


    Solemnly looking at the rain, a moment sent out the prince''s prestige, momentum full open.


    Xiaoyu is wondering how this man has the illusion of egotism.


    Oriental night Xuan "cough cough" cough a, that kind of feeling did not have.


    The East night Xuan secretly saw one eye three princes, let him accept some, don''t expose.


    After the third prince found out, he gave a faint smile and restrained his momentum.


    Light rain looked at two people, this just narrated own plan.


    "Now the whole village is growing these peppers and some other vegetables.


    I''m going to build a factory in the village, process these peppers, can them and send them to different places for sale. "


    After thinking for a moment, Dongfang yexuan said, "when will it start? I''m in charge of the construction team! "


    "I''ll pay for the construction of the factory. As for sales and fame, it''s up to the two of us!"


    The prince Fu son Feng closely looks at the East night Xuan, slowly says.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded.


    "I''ll take charge of the formulation and management, and you can sell the finished products!"


    They didn''t say anything and acquiesced.


    "I manage, you can''t send people to watch or participate, I has the final say."


    If she does a good job, there is always a finger in the side, she certainly can''t go on.


    Oriental night Xuan all can''t but nod, he believes wench has this ability, don''t need much.


    Huangfu Zifeng was dumb at first. He felt that the little girl was not old, but her heart was not small.


    Later, he felt that he could be afraid of a little girl if he was a prince.


    Others East night Xuan all agreed, if he opposes, not appear weak.


    "Miss Xiaoyu is worthy of being a businessman. She can talk business. I agree to that. "


    Light rain burst into a smile, brilliant as fireworks bloom, shaking people dizzy.


    Even Huangfu Zifeng, who has been in love for a long time, is momentarily absent-minded, not to mention Dongfang yexuan.


    In a twinkling of an eye, he saw the eastern night Xuan staring at the light rain, eyes with doting.

 Chapter 315

    "It''s easy to say that it''s Mr. Huang who doesn''t care about me. I have nothing to say." Xiaoyu smiles modestly.


    Nonsense, it''s human nature to be cheap and be good!


    "How is the profit distributed?"


    After talking about the plan, we discussed the cooperation and the allocation of responsibilities. It''s time to talk about the shares.


    "Let''s divide the three equally. No one will suffer!" Oriental night Xuan certainly cannot let own girl suffer a loss!


    Although Huangfu Zifeng felt that he had gone too far, he contributed the formula and made efforts. It seems that he should have done so.


    "OK, I agree!"


    Get two people''s consent, Xiaoyu Heart Stone completely down.


    "If you want to sign a contract, it''s better to run into the sun than choose the right day. Let''s do it together today."


    So as not to drag out problems.


    Oriental night Xuan a sign, Chang''an leave immediately.


    A moment later, he came back with ink, paper and inkstone in his hand, and a stack of paper, all neatly stacked on the table.


    Finally, written by Xiao Nanzi and dictated by Dongfang yexuan, he wrote three contracts.


    Three people respectively check no problem, each other signed their own name, even if the completion of the contract.


    Xiaoyu raises her eyebrows and smilesˇ° To celebrate the success of our cooperation, I invite you to come to my house tomorrow, and I''ll make something different for you to eat. "


    "I''m looking forward to it!"


    After the two brothers left, Xiaoyu returned to the front.


    "Xiaoyu, what have you been talking about for so long?" Zhang Daniu looks at Xiaoyu with some resentment.


    Xiaoyu went to the bar and sat down with his head in his hands.


    "It''s nothing to talk about, just something to cooperate with."


    Thinking, just that guy gave her two months of profit sharing, is two thousand Liang, she put all into the space, did not give Zhao Qun.


    It''s one thing to keep the money with her.


    It''s also better for family members to avoid people''s financial thoughts.


    Besides, the family''s money is enough. She likes a flat life and doesn''t want to change anything.


    "Xiaoyu, that boy is not a good man. Don''t be cheated by him!" Zhang Daniu is worried that his hard-working cabbage will be arched by pigs.


    "Screw you, what are you talking about?" Zhao Qun came to pestle Zhang Daniu''s arm.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t listen to your father''s nonsense, he is jealous..."


    "You... You don''t have to say... There''s no..." Zhang Daniu wanted to stop Zhao Qun in a hurry and didn''t let her say it.


    Xiaoyu buried himself in a low smile, such a father is really lovely.


    Is it true that all fathers are afraid that their daughters will be robbed? No wonder they say that their daughters are the lovers of their fathers'' last life!


    Zhang Xiaoli brings us tea and puts it on the bar.


    Seeing that the feelings are still so good parents, my heart is happy and sad.


    "Everyone is tired. Drink a cup of tea to nourish your spirit!"


    "Thank you, elder sister. You''ll have a rest. Let''s watch the play here!"


    Xiaoyu is like a cat stealing / fishy. Her smiling eyes indicate Zhang Daniu and his wife.


    I didn''t expect that when Zhao Qun Zheng looked good, he could see Xiaoyu''s "thief''s eyebrows and mouse''s eyes" at a glance, and his eyes came over.


    "To see a play, is that what you can see? Don''t hurry to work


    I yelled in the middle.


    Xiaoyu and Xiaoli leave this land of right and wrong, menopausal women can''t get up!


    Zhao Qun whispered to himself, "hum, let''s see who''s watching the play!"


    Dongfang yexuan and the third prince leave the fresh vegetable cold drink shop.


    "Dongfang, this little girl is good. Where did you find it?


    You are smart and capable. How about I welcome her into the house and be a concubine


    Half a trial, half a joke.

 Chapter 316

    Half a trial, half a joke.


    The eastern night Xuan leered at him, with the power of God blocking and killing Buddha blocking and killing Buddha in his eyes.


    "She, you can''t move! She''s mine


    Huangfu Zifeng smiles awkwardly and puts his hand on Dongfang yexuan''s shoulder.


    "I''m kidding you. You''re serious.


    What''s the relationship between us? I still know the reason why friends and wives can''t play. "


    "Wow! Look, you look. " A woman pulls a woman nearby and screams.


    "Look at the two men in purple with the shoulders of the man in white.


    They''re not broken sleeves, are they? What a moving scene


    The woman next to her turned her head and screamed immediately.


    "Wow! Really, I feel so loving! Who do you think will go up and down? "


    The eastern night Xuan immediately retreats ten steps, black calm face, avoid three princes such as snake scorpion.


    Third prince Huangfu Zifeng''s arm was still in the state of lifting.


    Embarrassed and stiff to take back.


    He immediately sank his face and looked at the two corrupt girls without anger.


    The two women were scared out of their wits and ran away.


    Xiao Nanzi came forward and said, "Your Highness..."


    The third prince gestured, "nothing''s wrong!"


    "Dongfang, you''re not interesting enough, are you just broken sleeves? You are not said twice or once. Why do you care so much? "


    Huangfu Zifeng looks at Dongfang yexuan coming slowly and laughs strangely.


    The East night Xuan passes him directly, light voice spreads.


    "Because I don''t want to make a couple with you!" If Xiaoyu knows, it will be a loss to ignore him.


    "Oriental night Pavilion! What do you mean Huangfu Zifeng gritted his teeth to catch up.


    Is he ugly? Why do you dislike him?


    "It doesn''t mean that you don''t meet my criteria for choosing a mate!" He''s a man. He can''t play with men.


    Huangfu Zifeng''s mouth curled as if he were really crooked.


    They just got to the entrance of the lane and were ready to get into the carriage.


    Gao Yuan of De Fu Restaurant came to him and said, "little master, little master, I have something to tell you!"


    Dongfang yexuan was just about to get on the carriage and turned around.


    It seems that people have seen it in restaurants.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now there was a woman who was in the restaurant with you last time. It seems that her surname is Gao..." Gao Yuan said out of breath and excitement.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned: "say the key point!"


    "Ah? Yes Gao Yuan responded.


    Quick reply: "that woman is in a bit of a mess. She keeps saying that she wants to see her boss. The shopkeeper asked me to come to you!"


    Eastern night Xuan''s brow frowned more tightly, well, what does Gao Yufu see him do?


    Feng Zifeng, Huangfu in the carriage, lifted the curtain and said, "what woman? Would you like to see me in person? "


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t answer, but turned to look at him, "I want to go to the restaurant, do you want to go back first or not?"


    Huangfu Zifeng raised his eyebrows and said, "let''s go together and have a look at the woman by the way! Dare to pester us, young master Dongfang


    Oriental night Xuan has no facial expression, looking at Gao Yuan, "you go back first, I''ll come later."


    He got into the carriage and said, "to Delphi''s restaurant."


    "Yes Chang''an and Xiao Nanzi are sitting in front of the car. Chang''an drives to the restaurant.


    Gao Yuan is running behind to copy the path.


    The carriage came to the door of De Fu Restaurant.


    A group of people have gathered at the gate to watch the play, and they are chattering and pointing.

 Chapter 317

    Dongfang yexuan got off gracefully, and the crowd gave way automatically.


    At a glance, I saw a embarrassed woman with messy hair and dirty clothes sitting at the gate.


    The shopkeeper is talking with her and persuading her to leave.


    "Yexuan! Yexuan! I know you''re in there. Come out and see me!


    My family was raided and my father was beheaded. No one else knows where it is.


    I only have you! Yexuan... "


    Gao Yufu cries out in a loud voice, regardless of the shopkeeper''s obstruction.


    "Miss Gao, would you please stop making noise here? I said, the owner is not in the store.


    Your presence here will affect my business The shopkeeper persuades.


    "You see, this is Gao Yufu, the daughter of the Gaoxian county magistrate. After hearing that their house was destroyed,


    The county magistrate was beheaded, and the women''s families became officials. "


    "I know that. I heard that Miss Gao was favored by a rich businessman and bought her home to be a concubine. I just don''t know how she came here!"


    "Ha ha ha, it''s probably because of being beaten by the wife in charge!"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    There was a burst of laughter in the crowd, and everyone laughed at the old money and became a beggar.


    Gao Yufu clenches her hands tightly, pinches her nails on the ground, and doesn''t know how to draw blood!


    "Chang''an, get rid of people, how to do business around here!"


    The eastern night Xuan steps forward and orders coldly.


    Chang''an holds a long sword and draws it out.


    The crowd burst into an uproar and ran away screaming.


    Gao Yufu looks back and sees the Oriental night Pavilion, which is slowly walking towards her in white, just like the God of heaven.


    Grinning, "yexuan, are you here?"


    Gentle voice, no longer the original.


    Oriental night Xuan frowns to come over, "Why are you here?"


    Gao Yufu gets up and tries to hold Dongfang yexuan. Dongfang yexuan takes two steps to avoid her.


    She slowly shed two lines of tears on her cheek, "yexuan, do you dislike me? I won''t even connect, will I? "


    Oriental night Xuan looks at that dirty cheek, "shopkeeper, arrange a room, find someone to wait on Miss Gao to make up!"


    "Yes The shopkeeper waved, and a little boy quickly went down to carry the water.


    "Miss Gao, please


    Gao Yufu looks at the gesture of the shopkeeper leading the way, and looks at the expressionless Dongfang yexuan.


    Follow the shopkeeper to the room to wash.


    Huangfu Zifeng, who had been watching the play, clapped his hands gently with the fan and stepped forward.


    "Oriental, your taste is getting stronger and stronger! Even that little girl, you can eat this man who has little to do with beggars? "


    Is this still the clean boy he knows?


    The eastern night Xuan light glances at him one eye, "Your Highness, do you also want to have this kind of Yan Fu, need to find a few to serve for you?"


    "No!" The hand holding the fan shook to the left and to the right, "I''m not lucky to suffer!"


    Huangfu Zifeng quickly stops him. He doesn''t want to have nightmares, and he doesn''t want to be unable to eat for a few days.


    They come to the exclusive room of Dongfang yexuan. After they sit down, they come in to serve tea.


    "East, what''s going on?" Huangfu Zifeng asked.


    Dongfang yexuan takes up the tea cup and draws the lid gently.


    "It''s a long story. I can''t explain it clearly for a while. You''d better leave it alone!"


    Huangfu Zifeng is noncommittal. Since Dongfang doesn''t want to tell it, there must be other stories in it, so he won''t ask.


    "That girl Zhang Xiaoyu is still so young, is it worth believing?"


    Although he looks capable, he is smart and bold enough.

 Chapter 318

    Although he looks capable, he is smart and bold enough.


    "Do you ask me, or do you ask yourself?" Oriental night Xuan is drinking tea, light of see toward him.


    Without waiting for him to answer, "Xiaoyu is a very smart girl. You''ve seen this ice making business. Whether it''s worth it or not, you must have an answer in your mind."


    Huangfu Zifeng nodded. It''s true that today I see the legendary person who can study the formula of ice cubes.


    Although he was not the old man in his imagination, his intelligence was almost the same.


    "You are a person who has experienced the market for a long time. The person you like will not be too bad. I believe it. "


    "Your Highness, can you do business so blatantly?" The eastern night Xuan slightly worries of ask a way.


    "Nothing."


    Who doesn''t do business in that place. No matter those brothers and sisters or high-ranking ministers, if they had no private property, they would have starved to death.


    There was a knock outside the door.


    "Young master, Miss Gao is here!" Chang''an was summoned outside the door.


    Dongfang yexuan takes a look at Huangfu Zifeng and sees that he has no other expression.


    This summons: "come in!"


    The door opened, and Gao Yufu, dressed in blue, came in.


    See east night Xuan side still sits a young childe, tiny nod.


    "Yexuan, I have something to talk about in private with you." Eyes unnaturally swept the side of the handsome childe.


    Huangfu Zifeng picks eyebrows, and his eyes turn on Dongfang yexuan.


    "If you have anything to say, you can say it to others." A glance at the third princeˇ° He is not an outsider


    "But..." Gao Yufu looks at Dongfang yexuan in embarrassment.


    "It''s not easy for others to know!"


    "Chang''an!" Dongfang yexuan calls people directly.


    Gao Yufu is wondering what to ask people to do?


    Chang''an pushed the door in, "young master!"


    "Since Miss Gao has nothing to say to me, send her back!" As always, he was cold and indifferent.


    Chang''an goes to Gao Yufu, "Miss Gao, please!"


    This next high language Fu urgent, "no, don''t, I have something to say, you let him down."


    Flurried hands swing, fundus revealed fear and fear.


    Oriental night Xuan a sign, "go down."


    Chang''an stepped back and closed the door.


    Dongfang yexuan and Huangfu Zifeng drink tea lightly. Yu Guang looks at Gao Yufu.


    Gao Yufu wanted to do something in private, which made Dongfang yexuan have to accept her.


    But now it''s not.


    "Yexuan!" Gao Yufu, who wants to cry, is gazing at the Oriental night Pavilion affectionately.


    "I only have you now. My mother committed suicide in prison. My elder brother


    Tears fall, tears flow first.


    "My brother fought hard with the prison head for me, and was killed alive at last!"


    Every time she thought of that big brother who was like a dissolute son, she would fight with the Yamen servants in the prison resolutely in order not to be insulted.


    Even her mother, who was always in love with her, couldn''t bear it. She went first, but the worst brother rushed out.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyebrows are wrinkled to death.


    "What do you want?"


    For the sake of her saving his life, he couldn''t turn a blind eye to it.


    "Take me. I don''t want to go back to that hell on earth. Redeem me..."


    "I can help you solve this matter, not to let people pester you, but also to find a place for you, so that you can be safe in the world, not to be disturbed."


    But I just can''t stay with him.

 Chapter 319

    But I just can''t stay with him.


    "This... But..." how would she live without this place?


    "It''s up to you whether you agree or not!" Finish saying East night Xuan to drink tea quietly, don''t talk.


    Gao Yufu struggles and lingers in her heart, and finally agrees with the proposal of Dongfang yexuan.


    "OK, I agree!"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "Chang''an!"


    After Chang''an came in, he directly took Gao Yufu down to arrange.


    Huangfu Zifeng, who had been watching the opera, put down his tea cup with a smile, "Oriental, this charm is no less than that of those years! It''s really sad for the beauty that people have offered their own pillows and turned them away


    Dongfang yexuan ignores the third prince who makes trouble. The third prince has nothing to do. He is used to it.


    The next day, the villagers who got the accurate information early in the morning rushed to tell the gratifying news.


    "Did you hear that? Xiaoyu''s family has settled the matter of building a factory. They are going to build a factory in the village soon! "


    "Really? Then I have to tell this to my family in a hurry to make everyone happy. "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu''s home.


    As soon as they got up, they had sent several groups of villagers to ask for information.


    After coming back last night, Zhang Daniu took a bath by the river. When he met some villagers, he said a few words.


    I didn''t expect that one night''s Kung Fu had been passed on to everyone.


    Zhang Daniu is quite depressed. This girl is too powerful to be a father.


    Those people come, also all one by one ask Xiaoyu girl.


    He knows that, doesn''t he?


    Zhao Qun doesn''t have so much thought. She''s a good girl. She''ll only be happier. Who let her be born!


    "Girl, are you sure? It takes a lot of effort to build a factory. "


    "Yes, I know. Isn''t there a father, mother, elder sister and second brother to help me?


    I can''t do anything with everyone here! "


    Zhang Daniu, who is sitting on the threshold and wearing shoes, is not depressed any more.


    Zhao Qun, who is choosing vegetables, has no pain in his waist, no acid in his legs, and is energetic in his work.


    Zhang Xiaoli, who has no sense of existence, is smiling.


    Chang Koizumi, who is always jealous, opens his mouth.


    "Yes, as long as everyone is here, nothing can be difficult for us!"


    Xiaoyu sits on a small bench with her back against the wall, her eyebrows raised, her eyes shining and her head shaking.


    "Elder sister, you are giving me a good hairstyle. Today our distinguished guest is coming to our house for dinner."


    "OK, I''ll dress you up and blind everyone, OK?"


    Take a wooden comb and walk to Xiaoyu with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s not easy. It''s about the construction of our village. I have to go to the field and pick up more vegetables! "


    Zhao Qun stood up from the stool and patted the blue cloth skirt.


    I went back to the kitchen with a basket and went to the vegetable field in front of the door.


    Zhang Daniu sat on the threshold, put on his shoes, knocked on the cigarette pole next to him, put it in his waist and stood up.


    "Then I''ll go to the pig''s house and buy some meat!"


    "Dad, buy more!" Xiaoyu shouts softly.


    "Get Le, make sure to let our little rain eat enough!"


    Back to the room to take the money, hands behind, leisurely to the village.


    Koizumi lay on the table with sleepy eyes.


    Since we are all busy, we should sit up quickly.


    "What can I do?" Scan the yard.

 Chapter 320

    "Then I''ll clean the yard!"


    Go to the corner, pick up the broom, brush and start sweeping.


    It won''t take long.


    See parents have not come back, light rain they are also combing their hair, consciously nothing to do.


    I think it''s not good just to eat pork at home.


    "Elder sister, younger sister, I''ll go to Wang Dalang''s house to buy some game and come back. Let''s make up two dishes."


    Xiaoyu turned around and said happily, "yes


    Waving to Koizumi, "second brother, come here, I''ll give you the money!"


    Then he took one or two silver directly from the space and put it into Koizumi''s hands.


    "Second brother, you can buy some game. If you save more, don''t tell your mother!"


    She looked at Koizumi lovingly and said.


    Koizumi held a silver or two and nodded happily, "Hmm!"


    Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun are in charge of Finance in the whole family.


    Zhao Qun''s housekeeper is very strict, so he won''t spend his spare money on him.


    After Koizumi left, Xiaoyu took out a silver or two from the space and put it into Zhang Xiaoli''s hand.


    "Take the money, elder sister. I won''t favor one over the other. You can buy whatever you like."


    I won''t give you more. It''s a long way to go.


    Zhang Xiaoli looks at the silver in her palm.


    Tears suddenly filled her eyes. No matter she was at home or married, she never had a cent on her body.


    I didn''t expect that Xiaoyu, as a younger sister, would give her money.


    He choked the money to Xiaoyu and said, "Xiaoyu, I can''t take the money. It''s not easy for you to make money. You''d better spend it on the right way."


    Xiaoyu looks up at Zhang Xiaoli with tears.


    "Elder sister, the past is gone. We are living well now, and the future will be better and better. Just keep it


    Hold Zhang Xiaoli''s hand together with the silver and push it into her arms.


    Zhang Xiaoli a drop of tears, just fell on the palm of the silver.


    "Pa Ta" sound, as if fell into her heart.


    Silently put the silver into his arms and continue to help Xiaoyu tidy her hair.


    Xiaoyu noticed that she was in a bit of an unstable mood.


    Deliberately tease her, "sister, you can''t be too little, right? You''re crying and I don''t have any more! "


    Zhang Xiaoli burst out crying and laughing.


    This girl, is so lovely, so will understand other people''s mood.


    Zhao Qun came in with a vegetable basket and looked at the two sisters with a smile.


    He asked strangely, "is there anything funny?"


    Looking at the two people''s unfinished hair, he smiles:


    "Xiao Li, don''t make it so good for her. It''s just a monkey. Maybe it''ll break up in a short time. It''s useless!"


    "Mother! He is not a monkey! " Light rain toot mouth, dissatisfied looking at Zhao Qun.


    Zhang Xiaoli low smile, mother and light rain are too funny!


    Xiaoyu pulled Zhang Xiaoli''s sleeveˇ° Elder sister, don''t pay attention to your mother. She is jealous that my hair is better than hers! "


    Zhao Qun smiles and shakes his head. This girl can really make people laugh to death.


    Helpless to carry the basket to the kitchen.


    Zhang Daniu came to Zhu laojia''s pork shop.


    When sun saw Zhang Daniu, he said hello warmly.


    "Here comes Daniel. He''s buying meat again! How much will it take this time? "


    With bright eyes, this picture of Daniel''s family is a hot rich man in the village now.


    They not only built big tile roofed houses in the village, but also had shops in the town. Now they are ready to build factories. They have a long life of wealth.


    Zhang Daniu thinks that there are only 5 people in his family, plus the guests, even 10 people.

 Chapter 321

    "Let''s start with 20 jin! If I buy so much, there should be some discount! "


    If you can''t eat it, pickle it and eat it later.


    Pig boss hey hey smile, "that is certain, I ah send pig feet to you, take back to stew for Xiaoyu that girl to eat, tonic body!"


    Zhang Daniu thought about the lovely appearance of the girl at home. He was also very happy.


    "That would be great!"


    Reached out and pointed to the spine next to the butt.


    "I''ll take this one!"


    "Well, I''ll cut this one for you!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Koizumi hopped all the way to Wang Dalang''s house at the foot of the mountain.


    Unfortunately, Wang Dalang was not at home and went into the mountains.


    Wang Erlang welcomed Koizumi into the door. "Now everyone in the village is talking about building a factory. Is it true or false?"


    Wang Erlang looks at Koizumi suspiciously.


    "Of course it''s true. When did our family lie?"


    "That''s great. Our family also planted two acres of chili peppers. I hope we can get a good price."


    "Don''t worry, we have a light rain at home. You can count money at home."


    It seems that Wang Erlang is really counting money. He is very happy.


    "By the way, Erlang, do you still have game in your family? I''ll buy some for the guests! "


    Zhang Xiaoquan looked around and saw no sign of game, so he asked.


    "Yes, my brother just brought it back last night and kept it in the backyard. I''m going to catch it for you now! "


    Hands rolled sleeves, rushed to the backyard, three or two, carrying two pheasants, three rabbits came.


    Hands shaking in front of the body, "Koizumi, are these enough?"


    "Enough, enough!"


    Koizumi looked at the struggling pheasant and hare.


    "How much is it altogether?"


    Wang Erlang shook his head, "no money, you take it back to eat, your family has also helped our family a lot!"


    "That''s not good. We don''t like it.


    If you do, how dare we come to your house to buy game in the future? "


    Koizumi dare not take it. If he takes it, he will not be beaten to death by his parents.


    Finally, Koizumi paid 40 Wen, carrying two pheasants in his left hand and three rabbits in his right hand, and went home happily.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu''s family feel that Dongfang yexuan will come after noon.


    So they all had a little breakfast.


    Who knows, they don''t play cards according to common sense.


    Early, about 10 to 11 o''clock, I took a carriage to Xiaoyu''s house.


    A total of two carriages, a carriage sitting in front of the eastern night Xuan and the third prince two people.


    In front of the car sat Chang''an and Xiao Nanzi.


    Behind a carriage are some ingredients, mostly meat.


    In front of the car sat a coachman and the bodyguard of a third prince.


    Some of the other dark guards are following in the dark.


    After Xiao Nanzi knocked on the door, Zhang Daniu and his family welcomed him into the yard.


    Everyone''s face is covered.


    Zhang Daniu, they are a little embarrassed. The guests have already arrived before the meal is ready. How nice it is for them.


    Xiaoyu came forward with a smile, "why did you come so early? We haven''t started to prepare yet


    The East Yi Xuan light glimpsed a side person one eye.


    "It''s not all someone who wants to come here early for dinner!"


    "Dongfang, it''s clear that you want to come early to meet a beautiful woman, OK?


    Don''t blame me for everything. I''m really wronged! Yes, Uncle Zhang, Aunt Zhang

 Chapter 322

    Huangfu Zifeng quickly explained that he was afraid of being known that he came in such a hurry just for the sake of stuttering, which made him lose his Royal Highness''s face.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun smile back in embarrassment.


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "since you''ve come so early, you might as well help together and experience the life of the common people, OK?"


    Xiaonanzi glared at Xiaoyu, "bold, dare to let us..."


    Stiff for a moment, "our young master does it by himself. What''s the order? Have you never heard of the truth that a gentleman is far away from cooking? "


    Light rain didn''t care with him, but eyes fixed looking at the two people in front of them.


    "Back off!" Huangfu Zifeng whispered.


    "Young master!" Xiao Nanzi''s wronged turn back.


    However, seeing the frown of the third prince, he had to close his mouth and walk behind him.


    Huangfu Zifeng opened the fan and said, "it''s my improper discipline that makes Miss Zhang laugh!"


    Xiaoyu shakes his head lightly and smiles: "it''s just me who''s laughing. I wanted to let you enjoy the farmhouse. But I didn''t expect it, but it''s my fault."


    Dongfang yexuan goes to Xiaoyu''s side and looks at her in a doting way.


    "You''re right. I just want to try out the delicious food that can be evolved from my own hands."


    This kind of rescue makes Xiaoyu smile at him.


    "Dongfang is right. It''s a great pleasure to try it yourself. Don''t let irrelevant people disturb the fun. "


    Although he is a prince, he is not a delicate and noble son.


    He also often stayed in the suburbs, playing game to solve the appetite.


    "We''ve just brought a carriage of food. You guys are going to move down."


    Signal the bodyguard behind them to move things.


    Zhang Daniu, they are also hard to work. They all come forward to help.


    Wait for a load of things to come down and put them in the yard.


    Zhang Daniu''s family found out that they were many things that were not allowed to eat.


    In addition to chicken, duck and fish, there are various kinds of snacks and so on.


    "It''s all a little bit of our heart. I hope Uncle Zhang and Aunt Zhang don''t dislike it!"


    Huangfuzi Feng raised his fan with a sunny smile.


    "This..." they looked at each other.


    That''s it or just a little bit?


    "Young master, we can''t afford it. Why don''t we take it back?"


    Zhang Daniu hesitated to refuse. They can''t ask for such a big gift.


    The eastern night Xuan glanced at the third prince.


    It''s very cheeky. It''s something he prepared, OK?


    It seems that his third prince specially prepared it.


    The third prince smiles and winks at the eastern night Pavilion.


    OK? It''s my intention to make you so poisonous.


    Oriental night porch light back line of sight.


    "Uncle and aunt, don''t listen to his nonsense. These things are all gifts I prepared for you.


    Thank you for your help


    Like the warm sun, the voice soothed their uneasy mind.


    Zhao Qun carefully distinguishes the authenticity of Dongfang yexuan''s words.


    I found that there was no superfluous expression on his face, and the young master Huang didn''t retort.


    This is the gift of a whole car.


    After Xiaoyu saw Zhang Daniu and they were willing to accept the return gift, he asked them to go to one side and sit down.


    On one side, he whispered to Zhao Qun: "mother, first you clean the vegetables and meat and slice them.


    Then I''ll take care of the rest! I''ll go and entertain the two great gods first

 Chapter 323

    Zhao Qun nodded and took Xiaoyu''s hand with concern.


    "Be careful, don''t be bullied by them."


    Xiaoyu blinked, "mother, you can rest assured!"


    Find Koizumi again and ask him to help burn a big fire.


    Then he came to the yard with a pot of tea.


    Put the cup in front of them and gently pour the clear tea into the bowl.


    "The house is simple, there is no decent tea set, you can make do with it!"


    The third prince was not prepared to drink the crude tea.


    But I saw the light yellow tea.


    And the smell of tea.


    Involuntarily pick up the ugly cup and put it in front of the nose.


    A fragrance from nature came to my nose.


    A little sip, tooth cheek fragrance, with a faint aroma of tea.


    Eyes a bright, "this is what tea?"


    Why did he never drink such a good tea?


    Xiaoyu smiles mysteriously. This is authentic tea from space.


    After her baking in the space, only a little bit.


    "It''s just plain Shanye tea. You can drink it casually."


    When Dongfang yexuan smelled the fragrance of tea, he had already begun to taste it.


    He knows that there are many secrets about this girl. No more questions.


    "Can ordinary mountain tea have such a good taste?


    Dongfang, do you think it''s better than Longjing before the rain? "


    Before the rain, Longjing was Yugong''s tea, but it didn''t have the fragrance of the little girl''s tea.


    Who believes in the ordinary mountain village tea?


    Dongfang yexuan put down his tea bowl and turned around on the table.


    "Xiaoyu said it''s mountain village fragrant tea. That''s mountain village fragrant tea. Why do you care about it?"


    The third prince is not going to let it go.


    You know his father is good is a good tea.


    If he can make such a good tea to honor him, wouldn''t it have more weight in front of him?


    "Miss Xiaoyu, make a price and sell me this tea!"


    Xiaoyu sat down and filled the two empty tea bowls with tea again.


    Light shake one''s head, "don''t conceal young master Huang, this tea, I also less than one or two.". So it''s not for sale! "


    She has enough other things to support the family and doesn''t need anything in the sales space.


    The third prince frowned. Did you mean to bid up the price?


    "500 Liang, sell me your tea or two!"


    Xiaoyu shook his head firmly, "said, I don''t sell it!"


    "1000 Liang, that''s OK."


    Xiaoyu still shook his head. "It''s not the price. Mr. Huang wants to give you one or two teas for free.


    But if you want more, there will be no more, and I will not sell it. "


    It''s a pity that the third prince didn''t sell such a good thing.


    Oriental night Xuan some jealous looking at light rain.


    It was presented to the third prince, but not to him.


    Xiaoyu winked at him: your time will be for you.


    East night Xuan horse eyebrow smile.


    Zhao Qun comes over and tells Xiaoyu that everything is ready.


    Xiaoyu gets up and follows Zhao Qun back to the house to take out her big killer.


    Then the East night Xuan they are stupidly looking at, light rain they carry a big iron shelf to the yard.


    "Brother, is the charcoal ready?"


    Xiaoyu shouts at Koizumi in the kitchen.


    Koizumi walked out with a stain on his faceˇ° Well, what do you need to do? "


    Xiaoyu came forward and gently wiped the stains on his face with his sleeve.

 Chapter 324

    "Shovel the charcoal into this shelf with a shovel, and it''s OK!"


    "Well! I''ll be right there! " Koizumi nodded.


    Soon a shovel full of charcoal came out and poured it into the middle of the iron shelf.


    This is a barbecue shelf made by Xiaoyu after inviting Dongfang yexuan to have dinner at home today.


    There is also a layer of fine mesh on it.


    There is also a large number of iron sticks in the kitchen.


    Dongfang yexuan and Huangfu Zifeng come curiously.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, you won''t let us eat a charcoal, will you?"


    It doesn''t look like food to me?


    Xiaoyu wants to spread the charcoal with a shovel.


    Dongfang yexuan grabs it and frowns: "how can you do such a dangerous thing yourself?


    What to do, you tell me, I''ll do it! "


    Xiaoyu shrugs, OK, you come.


    "It''s just to spread the coals well."


    Dongfang yexuan did as he did. He just rowed twice and spread it evenly.


    Light rain covered the net.


    Zhao Qun and they came over with the dishes and put them on the table.


    "Girl, what do you do next?"


    Zhao Qun doesn''t understand Xiaoyu''s brain circuit, and doesn''t know what new food she is going to study.


    Xiaoyu ran to the room and took out the big iron stick.


    Holding an iron stick, "wear a piece of vegetable like this, a piece of meat like this, wear them together."


    Then take it to the fire and turn it over.


    Thinking of the lack of seasoning, he ran to the kitchen.


    Take a bowl of lard that has been boiled in the pot beforehand.


    A bowl of jam, and a bowl of chili noodles she made herself, put on the table.


    Like magic, take out another brush.


    Everyone looked at Xiaoyu and ran around. They didn''t know what she was doing.


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    Dongfang yexuan finds that he wants to help, but he doesn''t know how to help.


    Xiaoyu smiles back, "I''m making a barbecue!


    You see, I brush oil like this, brush jam again, when it''s almost baked, brush chili noodles again, you can eat it basically. "


    Xiaoyu shows you how to make barbecue.


    After baking, Xiaoyu tried to eat it first. It felt OK.


    Because there is no barbecue juice, she can only simply use jam instead.


    Then they baked a few more and put them in their hands.


    "You try, how do you feel?"


    Xiaoyu''s family, of course, can''t wait to start trying.


    Because for a long time, they have completely believed in Xiaoyu''s cooking skills.


    Koizumi ate and exhaled.


    "Yummy... Yummy... Yummy... Hot, numb, yummy..."


    Several other people are similar to this scene.


    Dongfang yexuan also put a bite on his mouth.


    "Well!" Eat and nod.


    Huangfu Zifeng saw that everyone began to eat, but also carefully tried a little.


    At first it was hot and spicy, then it was hemp and fragrant!


    As soon as I ate it, I couldn''t help eating the whole kebab.


    Eyes still can''t help scanning Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu girl, you are baking some!"


    Xiaoyu shook his head slightly: "didn''t I say it at first? Let''s do it by ourselves!


    Do it yourself things always have a different flavor, right


    Koizumi, Zhang Daniu, they can''t help but put on a kebab on the fire and bake it according to the method of light rain.


    Dongfang yexuan and Huangfu Zifeng still want to wait for the light rain to feed.

 Chapter 325

    But I saw that Xiaoyu''s family didn''t care about them at all.


    They had to join the barbecue together.


    Xiao Nanzi, Chang''an, they are standing on one side, drooling and watching their crazy barbecue.


    My mouth is watering.


    "Gudong!"


    The sound is loud and the light rain standing on one side can be heard clearly.


    Smile: "you also get to eat."


    But without the master''s words, they did not dare to act rashly, so they had to look at their master begging.


    Dongfang yexuan and Huangfu Zifeng notice the situation here.


    They were allowed to join the barbecue.


    As soon as they spoke, a few bodyguards rushed in crazily.


    They rushed to barbecue with iron sticks.


    After that, I ran to the grill to have a barbecue.


    So Zhang Daniu''s family had to stay away.


    But they still have a sense.


    I didn''t dare to leave any position.


    After all, their master is having a barbecue.


    This crazy lunch made everyone happy.


    Not only the vegetables prepared by Zhao Qun, the 20 jin pork bought by Zhang Daniu, but also the two pheasants and three rabbits bought by Koizumi.


    Later, they prepared a new one and ate some of the meat they brought from Dongfang yexuan.


    After dinner, we all sit or stand or lean with our stomachs open.


    A groan of contentment.


    "Xiaoyu, how does your brain grow? How can you think of so many strange foods? "


    Huangfu Zifeng thinks that this girl is really a treasure girl.


    She''ll never be able to dig out the treasure inside her.


    Oriental night Xuan gentle look at, lie on his side of the light rain.


    His girl, of course, can do anything.


    "When did you call someone so intimate? Don''t they all call Miss


    Is the title "wench" exclusive to him?


    "You can''t call me if you can? Light rain girl, light rain girl... "Provocative looking at the eastern night Xuan.


    Oriental night Xuan turns a white eye, idiot, lazy and he cares.


    "Xiaoyu, how do you feel? Do you have a bad stomach? "


    Concerned looking at, has been lying on the ground does not speak of the rain.


    Xiaoyu shook his head slightly, "it''s OK, but the food is too much!"


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu feel that they have almost had a rest.


    So I stood up and prepared to pick up the pieces.


    Zhang Xiaoli and Koizumi soon joined in the clean-up.


    Xiao Nanzi, they were superior.


    You can see the hardworking Zhang Daniu family, thinking that they just ate other people''s food.


    So they all stood up and helped to clean up together. Finally, they scrubbed the bowl by the way.


    Zhao Qun looks at Xiaoyu lying lazily on the table.


    Concerned to step forward, the back of the hand on the forehead of light rain.


    Murmur to oneself: "did not have a fever, was sick?"


    Xiaoyu takes the hand on his forehead and holds it in his arms.


    Rubbed rubbed: "mother, people are not sick, just eat too full, some uncomfortable just."


    Zhao Qun fondly rubs Xiaoyu''s hair.


    "Well, darling, don''t be coquettish. Take Mr. Huang and them to the neighborhood for a visit. Don''t always sit here in a daze."


    Xiaoyu spits out her tongue and looks up mischievously.


    "Niang, I want to eat boiled corn while walking."


    "Still eating, don''t they say they''re holding on?" After thinking about it, it seems that there are two trees planted in the corner of the backyard.


    I''ll see if it''s mature later.


    I''ll cook it for this snack.

 Chapter 326

    "All right! That people do not eat, my mother to save food, do not give people food. Hum... "


    Doodle mouth, deliberately Wei qubaba to Zhang Daniu direction complain.


    Zhang Daniu came quickly, "what''s the matter? If the child wants to eat, make it for her! "


    "What does Xiaoyu want to eat? Dad will make it for you!"


    Standing beside Xiaoyu like a supporter.


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu chuckles, holding Zhang Daniu''s arm and leaning his head against his arms.


    "Father is the best to others!"


    Zhao Qun speechless looking at Ye two, this is intentionally do to her to see!


    "OK, I''ll look for it now, OK?"


    Walking back to the yard.


    Xiaoyu and Zhang Daniu look at each other and laugh, "ha ha ha..."


    Dongfang yexuan and Huangfu Zifeng look at the loving family enviously.


    They are doomed not to have such pure family and affection.


    Xiao Yu has sold enough Meng, scattered enough Jiao, and earned enough love in front of Zhang Daniu and his wife.


    This just thought of them.


    "Let''s go, ladies and gentlemen. I''ll show you the rural spring scenery of our small mountain village."


    Shaking his head, three twists in one step, beautiful.


    Dongfang yexuan and Huangfu Zifeng smile at each other.


    Get up and go out with the funny light rain!


    "Koizumi, follow Xiaoyu and protect your sister."


    Zhang told Koizumi anxiously.


    Xiaoyu took them to visit the pepper fields planted in the village.


    Once in a while shake into the field, conveniently picked a red tomato out.


    Pass it to Huangfu Zifeng.


    Then in the eastern night Xuan full face blame husband expression, I do not know where, and touch out a bigger more red tomato pass.


    It attracted all kinds of dissatisfaction from Huangfu Zifeng.


    Cry out for light rain.


    They don''t care about the image.


    He also followed in the field to find food.


    From time to time, curious villagers come forward to ask.


    Xiaoyu also patiently explained: This is the partner of pepper factory!


    This makes the villagers more convinced of the words from Xiaoyu''s family.


    They rushed to tell the good news.


    "Girl, have you chosen the place to build the factory?"


    Dongfang yexuan carefully walks behind Xiaoyu, protecting her.


    The girl walks around and wriggles around from time to time. She is really worried that she will fall down accidentally.


    Koizumi, who is behind the crowd, is dissatisfied. His work has been robbed. What else do you need him to do?


    "Yes, it was built in the field not far from the river. You see, there it is


    Xiaoyu reached out to show them the direction.


    Oriental night Xuan nods, "this position is good, collect water also convenient!"


    "What do you think, Zifeng?"


    Huangfu Zifeng also nodded, "yes, Xiaoyu''s eyes are very good!"


    Light rain "pa" clapped his hands, "that''s good, it will be there!


    The next step is to buy land! Give me this! "


    "Then I''ll call the construction team to work tomorrow!" Oriental night Xuan also follows to say.


    "Well, I''ll leave everything here to you. Here are two thousand taels of silver.


    Xiaoyu, take it and buy it. It''s not enough! "


    Huangfu Zifeng directly takes out a stack of silver tickets and hands them to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu took it and put it into the sleeve bag - space.


    "Master Huang is the atmosphere!" Give him a thumbs up.


    "You just said that we are in charge of this side. Where is Mr. Huang going?"


    "There are some things at home, waiting for me to go back and deal with. I''m leaving tomorrow."


    In fact, his father''s birthday is coming. He has to go back to celebrate his birthday!

 Chapter 327

    "I''m in a hurry, so I can''t come to see you off."


    Xiaoyu took everyone around and took them home.


    Just go home, light rain is coquettishly shouting: "Niang, Dad, we come back!"


    "Ah! Coming back so soon? " Zhao Qun came out with a smile on his face.


    "That''s not true. This place is just that big. It''s not coming back!"


    Let''s go back to the yard and under the table.


    Zhao Qun enthusiastically came out with melon seeds and put them on the table.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll take care of my food if it''s not enough!"


    "Thank you, aunt," said the warm voice of the eastern night Pavilion


    Huangfu Zifeng also nodded to Zhao Qun, "thank you very much!"


    It''s a beauty his palace can''t feel!


    "Hey, if you say anything polite, it''s all a bunch of children, pretending to be adults!"


    "I''m going to cook. I''m hungry."


    Without waiting for them to refuse, Zhao Qun has turned into the kitchen.


    Light rain low smile, "you don''t mind, my mother is like this, see who are like children!"


    At last, Xiaoyu made a spicy hot pot and sent people away.


    Is to send two people on the car, huangfuzi Feng do not forget to ask about Xiaoyu tea.


    Xiaoyu can only turn around and enter the room (space) to take one or two tea bags and hand them to him.


    When the two Buddhas were finally sent away, the whole family unconsciously breathed out a breath.


    It''s about five in the afternoon.


    "Xiaoyu, have you decided yet?"


    Zhang Daniu sat on the threshold and patted his cloth shoes, which were mixed with dregs.


    "Yes, it''s time to buy the land and get ready for construction."


    Xiaoyu is lying on the table without image.


    "Is there a time for construction?"


    After washing the dishes, Zhao Qun wiped his hands and sat down.


    "The Dongfang yexuan said, call the construction team to come tomorrow!"


    "Then what are you doing here? Go to the village head and discuss this matter properly!"


    Zhao Qun was so anxious that he pestled the light rain gently.


    Xiaoyu is impatient to lie prone, chin on his hands, pursed: "people are tired all day, don''t want to move it!"


    "If you don''t want to move, you can''t do it. Only you know this. We can''t help you!" Zhao Qun sits beside Xiaoyu, gently caresses Xiaoyu and pats her shoulder.


    "Go, my mother will accompany you!"


    "I''d better go with my daughter. There are still many things to be explained." Zhang Daniu is very distressed that Xiaoyu is so tired. He wants to share a little.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go, I can!" Koizumi raised his hand not to be outdone, but he could not be robbed of the limelight by his parents.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are a little wet, and she wipes them quietly on her sleeve.


    "Let''s go together, let''s all look at our family''s valiant posture, and frighten them all before we speak!"


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu opened his mouth and laughed.


    So the real family set out to the village head''s house.


    "Village head!" Zhang Daniu came in to say hello.


    "Ah, Daniel, why are you here?" Village head, they are eating.


    They all stood up to greet Zhang Daniu''s family and sat down to eat.


    It''s not good for them to offend Zhang Daniu''s family. Now the whole village depends on their family to eat.


    Zhang Daniu quickly waved his hand, "no, no, we only came after eating. We came here to discuss something with the village head."


    "Don''t delay eating anything. No, Zhao Qun, lead the children to eat quickly." The village head''s wife came and took Zhao Qun by the hand.


    "We''ve really eaten. Don''t worry about our food. You can eat quickly. Don''t delay your meal." Zhao Qun declined.

 Chapter 328

    "Uncle and aunt of the village head, we are here to discuss the site of the factory. You eat first, and don''t care about us!"


    Xiaoyu laughs and hits the core gently.


    "All right, let''s talk outside!" The village head led them out into the yard.


    "Xiaoyu, are you interested in that piece of land?"


    Light rain pursed lips a smile: "which piece of land can, but all for everyone''s well-being!"


    The village head laughs, this is to pull the big flag with him!


    "Don''t worry, I know it''s all for the good of the village. No matter which piece of land it is, it won''t be priced indiscriminately!"


    Today, I saw the noble young master from Xiaoyu''s family in a carriage. He not only has extraordinary bearing, but also has a servant with a sword.


    I''m sure I have a different identity. I''ll have a good life in the future. There''s no need to fight for a while.


    Light rain a Leng, did not expect the village head still have this consciousness.


    "That''s great. I want all the land near the river!"


    The village head nodded, "OK, you wait here first. I''m going to call the villagers from the nearby fields, and let''s discuss it together! "


    With that, Deng Deng ran out in a hurry to find someone!


    They didn''t have time to stop Xiaoyu.


    Or the village head''s wife found that they were standing in the yard, and immediately asked her eldest son to go out to help the village head.


    He also asked his eldest daughter-in-law to bring a stool in the yard, and everyone sat and talked and laughed together.


    Before long, the village head came back with a large group of people.


    Not only the landowners, but also many villagers in the same village.


    "Xiaoyu, have you decided to build the factory? Do you want to buy land now?... "


    "Do you like our land? The village head has already told me that this is a good thing to do. Just give me some! "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone rushed to ask questions with Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu answers with a patient smile.


    "Yes, the construction of the plant has been decided. It will start tomorrow!"


    "Wow! How wonderful! Our village also needs factories... "


    Everyone yelled happily and excitedly.


    The head of the village quickly repressed the excited villagers, "don''t be excited, let''s deal with the matter first!"


    When the villagers calm down, they watch Xiaoyu.


    "Now that all the people from the nearby land have come, what kind of land do they need?"


    Xiaoyu looked down and thought, "let''s go to the scene and have a look!"


    Then he led a large group of people to the river.


    When we got to the right place, the light rain stopped.


    Pointing to his feet, "from here, to the big tree opposite, the ridge above.


    All the land in it is needed! "


    On the other side is the river!


    This large area is about 5 mu.


    Settled, turned to look at dozens of pairs, staring at their own eyes.


    "And I will buy it at the price of 5 Liang silver per mu. What do you think?"


    "I agree, I agree!" One of the women who occupied their home raised her hand.


    Several other families who occupy the land are also happy!


    Because the general land is the price of two liang silver per mu.


    The price is very good.


    The people who do not own the land are regretful.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "well, since you all agree, let''s start signing the contract for transfer."


    So we went back to the village head''s house to sign the contract.


    The village head will take the transfer agreement to the Yamen the next day and change it to Xiaoyu''s name.

 Chapter 329

    Because Xiaoyu solved the problem quickly, let''s make a decision.


    Finally, when Zhao Qun took out the silver, he felt a little distressed. It was white money.


    Xiaoyu secretly laughs. Her mother is good at everything, but she is a bit stingy.


    Should she give Zhao Qun more money to save so that she can feel more secure?


    So when you''re done, when you get home.


    Everyone sat around the table and happily talked about building the factory tomorrow.


    Xiaoyu looks at the family in high spirits and feels that such a family is really energetic.


    "Father, mother! I have some money here that Mr. Huang and Dongfang yexuan gave me to build the factory.


    Do you want to keep it for you? "


    Xiaoyu looks at Er Lao for advice.


    "People are handed over to you. Naturally, I believe you. Why give it to us! You can keep it. Just don''t drop it. "


    Zhao Qun didn''t mind that Xiaoyu was hiding money.


    Zhang Daniu took a deep breath of dry tobacco and puffed out white smoke. Simple and honest smile.


    "Girl, you have a sense of propriety. I believe you. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    Xiaoyu chuckled: "ha ha ha... My parents are very kind to me, when this is over.


    I''ll go to the street and buy some more cloth to make two new clothes for everyone


    "Yes, there are new clothes to wear!" Zhang Xiaoquan applauded happily.


    Zhao Qun gently poked Xiaoyu''s forehead, "you girl!"


    At night.


    Xiaoyu fell asleep early.


    She is really tired today, and she is sleepy at a young age.


    So when Dongfang yexuan comes into the room in the middle of the night, he finds Xiaoyu bending on the bed, facing the outside of the bed.


    Also occasionally hit the mouth, small hand waving from time to time, open that annoying fly.


    "Ha ha!"


    Dongfang yexuan comes forward to drive away the flies of "Weng Weng" for her, and uses a fan to fan the breeze for her to help her sleep.


    Without the disturbance of flies, Xiaoyu put on a satisfied smile.


    Move your mouth with satisfaction.


    "You girl, didn''t you promise to give me tea? I fell asleep first


    Lean one foot on the bed with the back against the bed post.


    Spare no effort to send a cool breeze to Xiaoyu.


    From time to time, she also arranges the broken hair between her forehead.


    One night goes by.


    Seeing that the day was about to break, I didn''t give up to leave.


    Just leave a kiss on Xiaoyu''s forehead before leaving.


    Xiaoyu wakes up and stretches in bed.


    "Well! It''s a good sleep. "


    She did not know that there was a snail childe who took care of her all night.


    We had a rich breakfast in the yard.


    Xiaoyu also ate his corn cob.


    Although there is no lack of these things in her space, what she lacks is the family affection.


    So she tastes delicious.


    The construction team came at twelve o''clock.


    It was Li Hai who led the team.


    Xiaoyu came forward happily, "Li Bo? What are you doing here? "


    Li Hai is also very happy, he did not expect that this little girl will have such a big connection with the young master.


    Recently, I have found a wonderful thing.


    Their young master actually fell in love with this clever and lovely little girl.


    It''s so obvious that even a dull man like him has found out.


    "Hey, hey... The young master asked me to bring the construction team here and see if there is anything I can help."


    "Wow, that''s great! It''s much easier for me to have Li Bo as a town. "

 Chapter 330

    Anyway, he is a manager of a shopping mall who has experienced for a long time. He must know more than them. He just let his father and second brother learn from them.


    "Li Bo, have you eaten yet? Would you like something to eat?"


    "Don''t bother. We''ve used it when we came here. Take us to the venue directly."


    If it is finished earlier, he can go back to serve the young master earlier.


    "Well, let''s go now!"


    Turn to see after this period of exercise, has not been so cramped Zhang Daniu them.


    "Dad, second brother, you''ll have to learn from Uncle Li later.


    I can''t manage such a big factory in the future. I need your help! "


    Zhang Daniu and Zhang Koizumi''s shining eyes followed excitedly.


    Followed by a construction team of ten or twenty people.


    After reaching the river, Li Hai felt his chin.


    Yes, it''s close to mountains and rivers, and it''s convenient to get water.


    "Xiaoyu, how to plan and build? Are you ready?"


    Looking at the little girl who is not as high as his chest.


    Xiaoyu nods and takes out the pre drawn sketch from the sleeve (space).


    "This is my sketch. Please show me what''s not enough!"


    Pass the sketch to Li Hai.


    After Li Hai saw it, he was slightly surprised. How many surprises would this girl bring him!


    I can see that the above clearly describes the distribution of the plant and the style of construction.


    Even roads are clearly divided.


    After thinking twice, he pointed to the above points to show Xiaoyu.


    "I think this place can be like this... And this place can also be changed like this..."


    Xiaoyu nods, but Jiang is still spicy.


    The view put forward is original.


    After planning, construction will begin.


    Li Hai has been in town for two days. By the way, he also brings Zhang Daniu and his son.


    After Li Hai left, Zhang Daniu and Koizumi supervised the work every day.


    During this time, the red pepper planted by the villagers was put away, dried and stored.


    Everyone is waiting for the establishment of the factory to make a big profit.


    After ten days of looking forward to it, the whole pepper factory was built!


    Xiaoyu also made the necessary appliances in advance and sent them to the factory.


    At this time, Wang Lihong, who specializes in ceramics in the village, came to Xiaoyu''s house.


    Find Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu girl..." some embarrassed looking at Xiaoyu.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu looked up in doubt, "Uncle Wang, what''s the matter with you? It''s OK. If you have something, just say it. I''ll help you if you can. "


    Wang Lihong some embarrassed smile, "is like this, the village to build a pepper factory.".


    I thought that I must need some jars to install them, so I came to ask, "can I contract this business?"


    Xiaoyu looks at him and ponders. She really needs it. She originally planned to make it in a large manufacturer.


    However, the quality of Wang Lihong''s home is also good. He makes all the cold drinks in his home.


    Wang Lihong looked at Xiaoyu and said anxiously, "don''t worry, the quality of my work will be good, and it can be cheaper..."


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "Uncle Wang, don''t worry. I don''t agree, but we may need a little more. Can you keep up with the progress?"


    Wang Lihong patted his chest and promised, "don''t worry, I will keep up with you. I have two sons in my family to help!"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "OK, try it first!"


    In this way, the pepper factory was officially established.

 Chapter 331

    Because the villagers are competing to enter the factory, Xiaoyu comes up with a way.


    That is, a family can have a quota to enter the factory.


    It''s fair to everyone and there''s no need to worry about who''s making trouble.


    The pepper factory began to operate.


    Xiaoyu will visit the factory every day, because there will be a lot of problems in the beginning.


    And we do not understand, there are many people will come to her to ask questions.


    After about a week, we began to get familiar with it.


    Xiaoyu is not so busy, and with Zhang Daniu and Koizumi changing management, she naturally feels relieved.


    And Zhao Qun, as always, helped in the cold drink shop.


    On this day, Xiaoyu still walked very early to open a shop in the town.


    Walking, Xiaoyu is thinking: now their family is no longer short of money, why not buy a carriage? Even if the carriage is too conspicuous, it''s OK to buy an ox cart.


    She decided to go to the town today.


    Open the shop, tidy up everything, Xiaoyu will take Koizumi to buy a carriage!


    "Brother, I want to buy a substitute. Will you accompany me?"


    "All right, let''s go!"


    As soon as they were ready to leave, they were stopped by Zhang Xiaoli.


    "I''ll join you, too. I''m going to buy some stitches and thread. I''ve run out of them at home!"


    After hearing this, Zhao Qun looked up and said, "it''s OK. You can go. There are no guests now. I can do it alone."


    So the three went to the market happily.


    Walk and walk.


    "Xiaoyu, look at the bustle over there. Let''s have a look!" Zhang Xiaoli happily took Xiaoyu''s hand and ran there.


    After a while, Koizumi took Xiaoyu''s hand and pointed to the other side.


    "Xiaoyu, look at the man who spits fire. He''s so powerful!"


    Their laughter was always on the street.


    And it''s not far from them.


    An old woman carrying a bamboo basket frowned and murmured to herself.


    "Isn''t this Zhang Xiaoli, the daughter-in-law who was driven out?


    Why didn''t you see her go down? Instead, she made a sign to show off her life. She was much better dressed? "


    An old woman who set up a stall next to her just heard her talking.


    "Are you talking about the front three brothers and sisters?"


    Without waiting for Mrs. Feng''s reply, she continued: "these zhangjias are quite amazing. It''s said that they are all businessmen. Somehow, they have started business.


    There is a cold drink shop in the town. You see, it''s over there, the shop with a big red lantern hanging at the door!


    It''s their family. Business is booming! "


    Old lady Feng''s eyes widened in shock.


    How is that possible?


    Zhangjiakou is a poor family that can''t afford food and has no house. How can it afford to open a shop?


    "Elder sister, you didn''t trick me into playing, did you?"


    The old woman who set up the stall was not happy to hear that.


    "What do you mean I''m playing with you? If you don''t believe it, you can inquire in the street. Who doesn''t know their family? "


    Old lady Feng pulled the corners of her mouth.


    Run to the stall next door and ask.


    "Oh, the Zhangjia who sells cold drinks! I know. Their family has made a lot of money now!


    It''s not just the shop. I heard that a factory has been built in the village. Life is booming. "


    The stall owner said that he could not help sighing.


    Why didn''t such a good thing happen to him?


    Now old lady Feng doesn''t believe it. She can''t do it.

 Chapter 332

    With a calm face and a basket, he went to the cold drink shop.


    However, she did not go in, but hid outside the door to check carefully.


    Sure enough, I saw Zhao Qun busy at the bar.


    She can recognize the face of her in laws even if it turns to ashes.


    I didn''t expect that Zhang Jia had such bad luck.


    Drooping eyelids, I do not know what to think of, turned and strode home.


    After Xiaoyu had enough shopping here, Xiaoyu decided to buy a carriage.


    Because she thought, now that factories have been built in the village, many times it may be necessary to use transport tools. It''s more convenient to have a carriage.


    Koizumi drove the ox cart. The three groped for a while and soon drove the carriage to the door of the shop.


    Time flies.


    When it''s time to get off work, they close the shop and take a carriage home.


    The whole family sat together and talked about the interesting events of the day.


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan occasionally comes to chat with Xiaoyu.


    But recently, Dongfang yexuan has a lot of things to do, most of the time to go around.


    So I didn''t come much.


    In the morning, after Xiaoyu got up, he stayed in bed for a while as usual.


    Because of the carriage, they didn''t have to get up so early to go to town.


    So, today is not to make breakfast, but to make a good breakfast.


    After preparing to enjoy slowly, I drove to the town to open a shop.


    We are satisfied, after breakfast, set a good carriage.


    I''m going to the chili factory or the cold drink shop in town.


    Zhao Qun, Zhang Xiaoli, they all took the carriage for the first time yesterday, and now they are quite excited.


    Carefully prepare to set foot on the carriage.


    "Father in law, mother in law! Good morning. Where are you going? "


    A male voice came, and everyone turned back at the same time.


    He found that Feng Yu came slowly with his excellent parents.


    Zhang Daniu was furious. "Why are you here? You are not welcome in my family. Get out of here


    Old man Feng came forward with a smile: "father in law, what do you say? Why is it that a family doesn''t talk about two families? "


    As soon as he was about to pick up Zhang Daniu''s shoulder, he was pushed away and staggered back.


    Old lady Feng''s eyes twinkled.


    Put on a smiling face like a wolf grandmother.


    "Oh, Hello, in laws, what are you doing? We didn''t walk around for a while.


    Why is it that way? Don''t invite us in yet. "


    Zhao Qun, with a gloomy face, roared angrily: "bah! Who the hell is in laws with you?


    I was blind when I married Xiao Li to your family.


    We''ve lost virtue in our last life. We''ve lost eight generations of blood and mold before we fall into your hands! "


    Since Zhang Xiaoli saw Feng Yu''s family, her face was not very good-looking.


    There are not only excitement, but also worry and anxiety. Anyway, there are all kinds of emotions.


    "Haven''t you laid me off? Now that I''ve been driven away, why do you come to our house? "


    Feng Yuyang picked up his smiling face, which he thought was very handsome, and walked forward gently.


    Holding Zhang Xiaoli''s hand, she said with a warm smile: "Xiaoli, that''s all my angry words. Are you serious?


    It''s said that husband and wife quarrel at the head of bed and at the end of bed. How can they have overnight feuds? Don''t be angry. I''m here to take you home! "


    Zhang Xiaoli shed two lines of tears on her cheek.


    Crying and scolding loudly: "angry words, are you angry words? Is your affair with the widow false? "

 Chapter 333

    Feng Yu frowned slightly and soon stretched out.


    "I did it on occasion. Besides, which man is not like that! Well behaved, go home with my husband


    Then he would step forward and pull Zhang Xiaoli''s hand.


    Xiaoyu gives Koizumi a wink.


    Koizumi immediately rushed up, pushed Feng Yu away and brought Zhang Xiaoli back.


    Old lady Feng and old man Feng look at each other.


    He came forward with a smile: "parents in law, the children''s anger is temporary. It''s common for couples to quarrel.


    You don''t mind! "


    Old man Zhang also came forward with a smile: "it''s our Xiaoyu who is not sensible and has done some wrong things.


    No, we two old guys are here to make amends. I hope you don''t get angry! "


    Zhao Qun sneered: "Chi! Are you sorry to say that? If you want to apologize, will you come every few months? "


    Old lady Feng is not happy: I''ve come to meet people in person. What do you do with the past?


    But then he put on a smiling face and said, "Hey, mother-in-law, you don''t know.


    We farmers, this period of time is busy with farming, where can we start.


    It''s just as soon as the farm work is finished


    It''s almost enough. Just go down the steps.


    Let her old lady laugh with her again, and her face will be stiff.


    "Ha ha ha..." Zhao Qun sneered.


    She didn''t know how much land her family could have if she didn''t answer each other at all?


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere stagnated, and the two sides confronted each other.


    For a moment, everyone didn''t speak, so I heard Zhang Xiaoli crying in a low voice.


    The old woman forbeared and forbeared. She pulled her face down and yelled directly.


    "Zhang Xiaoli is our daughter-in-law. It''s natural for us to pick up my daughter-in-law!"


    Old man Feng also stood behind him, stretching his neck and shouting, "why do you detain my daughter-in-law? Is there any reason... "


    Zhang Daniu stood in front of the family, with anger in his eyes, shooting at them like a sword.


    "Daughter in law, you may as well mention these three words! I''m sorry to mention the dirty things you''ve done!


    Leave me now, or don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Zhang Daniu, dressed in cloth and without wind, has the tendency that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people are not allowed to open it.


    Shrink old lady Feng''s eyes and step back.


    Directly against old man Feng''s chest.


    I found that I was oppressed by each other''s momentum.


    Mrs. Feng immediately straightened up her chest, took a few steps forward, and put her hands on her waist.


    "What do you want to do? In broad daylight, you want to bully me, you old lady? "


    "Ha ha ha..."


    A string of silver bells rang with laughter.


    Light rain stepped forward, smiling, eyes bent into crescent shape.


    "Grandpa, grandma, are you sure you''ve come to pick up my sister?"


    He clapped his hand happily, "that''s great. Please take her back quickly.


    She''s lazy in our house. She can''t do anything. She''s just like a trash. "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Zhang Daniu


    Zhao Qun


    Zhang Xiaoli forgot to cry


    There are three faces of the Feng family.


    Old lady Feng shakes her head and shakes her head clearly.


    Uncertain looking at Xiaoyu: "are you serious?"


    Xiaoyu nodded like garlic: "more real than real gold!"


    "That''s ok..." old lady Feng waved her hand and was ready to agree.

 Chapter 334

    Then, let the Xiaoyu family warmly invite them in, entertain them, and kill them.


    But the smiling light rain turned into a serious expression.


    "But my parents said that if my elder sister stepped into your door again.


    I''ll cut off my relationship with her, and I''ll never be a stranger again! "


    The smile on Mrs. Feng''s face cracked for a second. She was teasing her!


    Feng Yu''s smiling face was as black as the bottom of a pot.


    If it''s no good at all, why does he want this hen that doesn''t lay eggs?


    "No, how can you do that? How can father and son have an overnight feud? You must be bullshit, I don''t believe it


    When Feng Yu thought of something, he suddenly realized, "you must be trying to cheat me, right? I''m not that stupid!


    No matter you break the relationship, I''ll make up my mind about this daughter-in-law. "


    Xiaoyu''s face sank, in that case


    Raising a smiling face, "OK, let''s go to the Yamen today to make it clear.


    Directly break this relationship, to avoid the time, some poor relatives came to play autumn!


    The most important thing is that we can''t take advantage of the burglars again and steal everything from the house. "


    Three people belonging to poor relatives


    It belongs to Zhang Xiaoli, one of the family thieves


    Some embarrassed with handkerchief wipe face, by the way to block the face.


    "Who do you think is the poor relative, and who does the autumn wind? You made it clear to me Old lady Feng pounced on her.


    It''s as ferocious as cannibalism.


    Zhang Daniu quickly reaches for his hand to stop him, but Zhao Qun rushes up directly and fans her with a big slap in the ear.


    "In front of my house! What my family light rain said is right, you are the poor relative who comes to the door to play autumn breeze!


    It''s the white eyed wolf, the thief among the thieves


    He slapped old lady Feng hard and turned her around.


    My hair is in a mess.


    Old man Feng came up to help old lady Feng, "old lady, how are you?"


    Old lady Feng shakes her head and feels dizzy.


    Feng Yu pointed to Zhang Daniu''s family, "why do you beat people? Is there any royal law in the world? "


    He did not dare to respond to what Zhao Qun and Xiaoyu had just said, because they were all facts.


    "If you want Wang FA, OK, let''s go to the Yamen to fight! See what you can pull out! "


    Zhao Qun is not afraid, anyway, now the official has changed into a good master.


    It''s that they''re all right!


    So the party came to the Yamen of the town to beat drums.


    Soon he was brought into the hall by the Yamen servant and knelt down.


    On the other side, Dongfang yexuan just came back from the field inspection.


    In Yuyuan, which is not far from Xiaoyu''s home, on the high mountain.


    I changed into clean clothes in my room.


    I''m going to Xiaoyu''s house to find a girl to talk about love.


    He got a message from Li Hai, "young master, just got the news, Xiaoyu and her family went to the Yamen.


    The reason seems to have something to do with their family affairs! "


    Go to yamen?


    No, he has to go and have a look. He can''t let the girl be imprisoned any more.


    Xiaoyu here.


    The new county magistrate "slapped" a startling picture.


    "Who is kneeling down in the hall? Give me your name!"


    "Mighty The Yamen on both sides stamped sticks.


    "Cao min Zhang Daniu, this is my wife and children!"


    "Cao min Feng Yu, this is my parents!"


    "What''s the matter! You say it first Not angry, the county magistrate pointed to Zhang Daniu.

 Chapter 335

    "The eldest daughter of the grass people, married to this heartless guy."


    Zhang Daniu angrily points to Feng Yu kneeling beside him.


    "But Feng Yu was not satisfied. He not only abused my daughter Zhang Xiaoli, but also ganged up with a widow and was caught by my daughter behind the bed.


    Instead of repenting, I abandoned my daughter and went home.


    Now I''m talking about taking my daughter back. What''s the reason... "


    "You nonsense, when shall we..." old lady Feng got up and wanted to tear Zhang Daniu.


    "Pa" startled me and interrupted Mrs. Feng''s interruption.


    "It''s not your turn to speak. Who asked you to speak? If you dare to disturb the court, I''ll beat you 10 boards first! "


    The county magistrate glared at old lady Feng. My old lady was scared and moved her mouth. She didn''t want to shut her mouth.


    "Feng Yu, tell me about it!"


    Feng Yu kowtowed respectfully and answered anxiously.


    "Tell me, it''s not what my father-in-law said.


    In fact, it was Zhang Xiaoli who thought my family was poor and couldn''t bear hardships, so she ran home! I didn''t abandon her. "


    Zhang Xiaoli looked at him in disbelief, pointed at him with her right hand, trembling.


    The county official slightly raised his eyebrows, "Zhang Xiaoyu, you can talk about it!"


    Zhang Xiaoli kowtowed and said.


    "Master, it''s not that he just said that he wronged me... It''s that he was involved with the widow, and I came back from working alone, and just hit them on the bed... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Zhang Xiaoli cried loudly.


    Zhao Qun appeased and accused Feng Yu.


    "You heartless and heartless son of a bitch, you stole a pig from our house during the drought, which made our family almost starve to death..."


    "Pa pa", "silence!"


    The county magistrate glanced down at the hall and said, "you have different opinions on this matter. I''m not sure yet. Now I''ll send someone to visit and collect evidence!"


    "Wait a minute, my Lord!" Xiaoyu looks up and looks directly at Xiancheng.


    "I have something to say."


    Xian Cheng looks at Xiaoyu and acquiesces.


    "My Lord, since my elder sister married their Feng family, she has spared no effort to take care of the whole family.


    On the contrary, he was abandoned and went home. The Feng family was shameless and stole a life-saving pig from my family.


    If we find out the truth, can we ask the Feng family to make compensation, and then judge them to be together and away? "


    "You fart, you think so beautiful..." old lady Feng couldn''t help but spit at Xiaoyu.


    "Pa!" Startling sound again.


    Old lady Feng rushed back and knelt down.


    The county magistrate stares at Xiaoyu carefully for a moment, "if this matter is really like what you said, I will allow it!"


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    The adults sent people to visit. Everyone was waiting in the front yard.


    "Sister, do you blame me for saying that?"


    "Why? Xiaoyu, you are doing very well. Thank you Zhang Xiaoli comes forward and lovingly holds Xiaoyu''s hand.


    It''s the best thing to leave that shameless man.


    Not far away, the Fengyu family frowned.


    Feng Yu anxiously walked around, very worried about the follow-up development.


    "Yu''er, what should we do now? The adults have already sent someone to check. The gossip women in the village are not the ones who can shut the door... "


    After all, it did happen, and their village knew it.


    Old man Feng turned his head and looked at old woman Feng with complaint.


    "It''s all your fault. What can I do to get rid of her? Now it''s all right. I can''t get the benefits. Instead, I''m in a mess! "

 Chapter 336

    "Now I know it''s my fault. Why didn''t you stop me then? You''ll know how to do it later. "


    Old lady Feng is not a vegetarian either. She stares at the old man.


    "Don''t quarrel, the result is still unknown." Feng Yu gave a low roar.


    He went to the corner and squatted down to himself, "who knew there would be such shit in their family. If he had known this, he would have been a little better to Zhang Xiaoli..."


    Sitting on the roof, always pay attention to the drizzle of the eastern night Xuan.


    Back on the tile, I don''t know where to find a pot of good wine.


    Bold and elegant high, straight into the mouth.


    Yu Guang has been paying attention to the movement below.


    Before long, the two yamen officers walked quickly back to the hall from the gate.


    I don''t know what I said to the adults, so I summoned them to the hall again.


    "Pa!"


    "Mighty


    The county magistrate sat in the lobby. "Now I have found out that what Zhang Daniu and his family said is true, while Feng Yu and his family are all sophistry.


    Now, I declare that, according to the plaintiff''s request, Zhang Xiaoli was divorced from Feng Yu.


    And the evil you have committed is enough to go to jail... "


    what?


    imprison?!!


    The Fengyu family was shocked and their pupils dilated.


    "But in consideration of the plaintiff''s claim, you should compensate 20 Liang silver as an example. Are you satisfied?"


    As soon as the county magistrate''s voice fell, Mrs. Feng stood up and pointed to his nose.


    "You dog official, you must have accepted Zhang''s advantage..."


    "Pa!"


    "Presumptuous!" The county magistrate took a fierce slap and yelled.


    "I dare to abuse the official of the imperial court in the Yamen. If it''s not for your old age, I''ll reward you 20 boards and let you have a long memory!"


    Old lady Feng shivered and knelt down with her head down.


    Old man Feng looked up a little uneasily, "but... Our family doesn''t have so much money..."


    "Ha ha ha..." the laughter of silver bell flowed out from the mouth of the rain.


    "My Lord, since they don''t accept your kindness, it''s better to send them to prison. We don''t want to pay for it."


    I''ll see if you want money or life!


    After glancing at Xiaoyu, the county magistrate said, "have you thought about it? Give me a quick reply. I don''t have time to accompany you! "


    Feng Yu quickly replied, "give money, we give money..."


    He can''t go to prison. He has to be a man, not to mention how hard you work. What''s going on in prison!


    "Back out!" The county magistrate stepped down from his seat and walked directly into the back hall, bowing respectfully to Chang''an who was sitting at the table.


    "You have finished as you ordered, young master!"


    It''s not easy to offend this one with the brand on the other side of the capital.


    "Well, thank you, my Lord." With that, he jumped out of the room.


    Outside, light rain, they have walked out of the Yamen together.


    Standing at the gate, Xiaoyu looks at the best of this family sarcastically.


    "If you have time, please send me the money. Otherwise, I have to go to the Yamen. I''m sorry for the trouble."


    "You..." old lady Feng pointed to Xiaoyu, and she was about to take a breath.


    Old man Feng stepped forward to help him.


    Feng Yu affectionately walked towards Xiao Li, "Xiao Li, how can we become like this? We used to be so beautiful... "


    However, this sensational route was cut off by light rain.


    "Oh, Mr. Feng, don''t talk about it any more. I''ll throw up my overnight meal later. It''s disgusting


    The tone disdains and dislikes, the look is similar to looking at the fly.

 Chapter 337

    The tone disdains and dislikes, the look is similar to looking at the fly.


    Feng Yu''s forehead was blue, and his fists in his sleeves were tightly clenched, so that he could not shake them to Xiaoyu''s face.


    The family members standing behind Xiaoyu are laughing in a low voice, because Xiaoyu''s eye movements, with her words, are really funny.


    Zhang Xiaoli looked at her beloved husband with pity.


    It''s ironic that I''m willing to beg for myself in a low voice.


    The source of all this is because of the light rain, otherwise, how can he look at her directly.


    "You go, we have nothing to do with each other. I hope you can do it well in the future and don''t disturb my peaceful life again


    Then he turned his back and stopped giving each other a chance to talk.


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughed happily, "common people, I''m so happy today. I''ve beaten away the heartbreaker. Let''s go to eat delicious food..."


    Xiaoyu sang a song and took Zhang Xiaoli and Zhao Qun by the hand.


    "I''m happy today. Let''s go. I''d like to invite you to have a meal at Delphi restaurant to get rid of the mildew."


    "OK, let''s eat something delicious..." Koizumi happily followed, and everyone went to the direction of Delphi restaurant.


    The three Fengs, who were so angry that they looked like the bottom of the pot, were left behind.


    Dongfang night Xuan on the roof helplessly looks at Xiaoyu''s funny back.


    Shake your head, little girl.


    Xiaoyu, when they arrived at Defu restaurant, yelled, "shopkeeper, we want to eat!"


    Attracted a crowd of guests to look around.


    The shopkeeper looked up and saw that it was light rain. They came and came enthusiastically.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, why are you here?"


    "Come to dinner. Please arrange a seat for us. I''m happy today. I''ve come to take care of your business!"


    Xiaoyu raises her eyebrows and blinks happily.


    "OK, you come with me. I''ll give you a place with a good view."


    The shopkeeper enthusiastically walked in front and led them to the corner of the second floor near the window.


    "How about here? It''s quiet and spacious, and you can see outside?"


    Xiaoyu nodded and said with a smile, "thank you, shopkeeper. Please give us some good wine and dishes."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be right here." The shopkeeper went downstairs and told the waiter to go.


    The food will be on the table soon, with different colors. You will have an appetite.


    "Parents, eldest sister, second brother, let''s eat quickly!"


    Xiaoyu first gave Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun a chicken leg.


    Zhao Qun hesitated to look at a big table of food, "light rain, so much, must be very expensive? Otherwise, we can''t eat as much as we want to go back. Isn''t it a waste


    Zhao Qun is distressed. It''s all white money.


    "Niang," Xiaoyu said with a soft smile, "it''s OK. Let''s have such a meal. We can''t eat it later.


    Hurry up, the food is cold, and the guests are looking at us. They will laugh at us later. "


    okay?


    Zhao Qun looked back and saw someone looking over here. She immediately picked up the chicken leg in the bowl and ate it.


    Anyway, it''s all ordered. If you don''t eat it, you won''t eat it.


    So everyone began to enjoy the delicious food.


    Because the hot peppers produced in the hot pepper factory have been sold in batches.


    Delphi restaurant is the first batch of shops to benefit.


    So there are more or less peppers in these dishes.


    It''s just that Xiaoyu, which is not spicy, still feels light.


    If only there were hot pot to eat. When I think of the hot pot they ate that day for Dongfang yexuan, my saliva will go up.

 Chapter 338

    I thought to myself, since she wants to eat so much, maybe other people also want to eat, so why don''t she open a hot pot shop?


    And now it''s early December, the weather has been cold down, it''s a good time to eat hot pot!


    Well, she plans to buy another shop to sell hot pot when she has a chance.


    After dinner, one by one thinking about the stomach, belly full.


    Because everyone thinks it''s money to buy it. It''s a pity if we don''t eat it, and all of them are open to eat.


    As a result, the tragedy, the waist can not stand up.


    Xiaoyu is better, because she doesn''t eat as much as she does.


    Looking at everyone''s "miserable appearance", he said with a helpless smile, "you wait for me here first, and I''ll check out."


    Zhao Qun waved casually. She didn''t want to say anything.


    Xiaoyu came downstairs and ran to the counter to check out.


    "Shopkeeper, how much is it?"


    The shopkeeper raised his head from the account book and said with a smile, "Miss Xiaoyu, have you finished eating?"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "well, I''ll settle the bill."


    The shopkeeper shook his head lightly and pointed to the upstairs behind Xiaoyu.


    "The young master has given orders. As long as you come for dinner, you will be charged to his account."


    Light rain doubt back, just see a room on the third floor open the window, Oriental night Xuan against the window, eyebrows evil spirit to her pick.


    Xiaoyu''s lips are curled. Any action of this wretch is so imaginative.


    Nodding to the shopkeeper, he turned and went upstairs.


    When I went to the second floor, I saw the rest of my family and didn''t disturb them.


    Continue to go upstairs, go straight to the one with the window just opened, open the door and go in.


    In the light rain push open the door to enter the moment, a strong embrace her in the chest.


    The door closed in an instant.


    "Dongfang yexuan, what the hell are you doing? Let me go quickly."


    Xiaoyu has some shy struggles.


    "Don''t move." Wet and greasy breathing comes from the neck, and the voice of temptation rings in Xiaoyu''s ear.


    "Let me hold you. Just hold you so quietly. "


    Xiaoyu feels soft and hot.


    The sound that will make your ears pregnant, the magnetic and enchanting sound, is enough to make you forget everything in the world.


    So quiet stay for a while, Eastern night Xuan a spin body, will light rain horizontal embrace, go to the table to sit down.


    Put Xiaoyu on his knee and gently lean his head against Xiaoyu''s shoulder.


    "Girl, I miss you so much. I think about it every minute and every hour. I finally realize what it''s like to say," one day is like three autumn! "


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are as delicate as silk. "Why do you say it so numb? Have you just come back?"


    "Well, as soon as I came back, I knew you were not good. I came to you specially!"


    "You were there all the time?" Xiaoyu looks up.


    Oriental night Xuan mouth micro hook, "yes, just see you big kill four directions."


    "What Light rain toot mouth, jump down from the body of Oriental night Xuan, sit on the stool next to.


    Dongfang yexuan thinks Xiaoyu is so cute.


    "Girl, how are you? Is someone bullying you? "


    Xiaoyu shook his head faintly, "no, everything is fine. The factory is on the right track and has sent away a batch of peppers."


    "By the way, what''s the response outside? Does anyone like it?" Think of pepper and ask him.


    "The response is very good. It''s all in short supply. A lot of people are rushing to buy it. It seems that the pepper factory has to increase its efforts in supply."

 Chapter 339

    "Well, I''ll pay attention to it. Now the people in the village are very energetic and want to make a lot of money in a hurry."


    Dongfang yexuan suddenly holds Xiaoyu''s hands.


    Xiaoyu looks at him with some doubts: why?


    Dongfang yexuan stares at her with a gentle smile: "you''re very good, Xiaoyu. I''ve used up all my blessings to meet you!"


    This sudden confession made Xiaoyu blush, "what do you say all of a sudden? It''s embarrassing! "


    "Ha ha." East night Xuan low smile.


    "When are you embarrassed?"


    This sentence but stepped on the tail of light rain, stood up, "what do you say? You''re saying it again


    Hum, how dare you say she is thick skinned.


    Is she cheeky? It''s very thin, OK?


    She''s so simple, so reserved


    "Yes?" Dongfang yexuan seems to find that he said something he shouldn''t say.


    A strong desire to survive was aroused and quickly waved his hand.


    "No, you heard me wrong. I mean, there''s no need to be embarrassed between you and me..."


    "What? You mean I have bad ears? " Xiaoyu glared at him.


    Innocent Dongfang yexuan


    What should he say? Are women so unreasonable?


    "Poof Xiaoyu laughs.


    "Ha ha ha ha... I''m teasing you!"


    This guy, who is usually so smart, will also be cheated by her, which is really good.


    what? Tease him, little girl skin itch.


    A small rain will be pulled to the arms, a flip, her face to the ground, back to him.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu burst out laughing uncontrollably.


    "Dongfang yexuan, are you crazy? Come on... Ha ha ha... Let me go... "


    Before she could react, she was tickled on her knees. She was the most ticklish.


    "Wrong? Do you cheat me? " Dongfang night Xuan asked while scratching.


    "No, I know I''m wrong. I don''t dare any more..."


    "That''s about the same." Dongfang yexuan turns her back and sits on her lap.


    "If you dare to make fun of me next time, I''ll punish you like this!" The threatening hand scratched her.


    Xiaoyu grabs his hand quickly, and there are two tears in his eyes.


    "Absolutely not, never again!" A firm attitude is a guarantee.


    The heart is constantly cursing: damned Dongfang yexuan, smelly guy, also said like her, know to bully her.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu''s pitiful appearance and gently wipes away the tears from her eyes.


    "Well, stop it. It''s time for my parents-in-law to come up to you."


    "Bah!" Xiaoyu''s eyes are wide open.


    "Who are your father-in-law and mother-in-law? What are you talking about? Believe it or not, let my father beat you!"


    The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows, "you are my daughter-in-law, they are my father-in-law and mother-in-law of course! Aren''t you their own? Then I don''t have to shout! "


    "Of course I am their own..." even if the soul is not, but the body is absolutely.


    "That''s it? Come on, let''s meet your parents together


    Dongfang yexuan leads Xiaoyu out of the door.


    After a few steps, Xiaoyu suddenly responded: isn''t it right? What does it have to do with whether she was born to her parents?


    Dongfang yexuan starts to talk, this girl


    Come to the second floor, just see Zhang Daniu, they have a good rest, is ready to find Xiaoyu.


    "Well, Xiaoyu, where have you been? We are looking for you everywhere Koizumi saw the light rain on the stairs and yelled.

 Chapter 340

    Light rain and Eastern night Xuan hand in hand came, "uncle and aunt, just light rain and I together, let you worry, is my not!"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded slightly and apologized to the two old men.


    Zhang Daniu''s brow was tight, and he took the hand that had robbed Xiaoyu in his hand.


    "Just talk. What do you do when you''re so close?"


    Defensive looking at the eastern night Xuan, just like anti wolf.


    But it''s also really in the anti wolf, put the sex wolf.


    Xiaoyu looks down and laughs. Daddy is so cute.


    Oriental night Xuan is to have no other idea, on the contrary slightly some respect, "is, uncle says is, is small can Meng lang."


    Poor parents, he can understand.


    "Hum!" Zhang Daniu hummed to Dongfang yexuan.


    Pulling light rain downstairs, "go home."


    Zhang Xiaoli and Zhang Koizumi looked at each other and followed behind them.


    Instead, Zhao Qun walked around Dongfang yexuan. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He just turned and went downstairs with a smile.


    Dongfang yexuan


    Helplessly shaking his head, it seems that the way to pursue his wife is still very long!


    Koizumi is driving the carriage outside.


    Zhang Xiaoli consciously ran outside to sit with Koizumi.


    And the atmosphere inside is a little weird.


    Zhang Daniu''s face is not very good-looking. "Xiaoyu, men are not good things.


    Especially good-looking, are some sheep in wolf skin, you must not be cheated


    Xiaoyu is stunned. Isn''t dad a man? That father is not a good thing?


    "What did you say?" Zhang Daniu stares at Xiaoyu.


    Light rain this just reaction come over, she put the words in the heart to say.


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs.


    Stretched out his hand to pull Zhang Daniu''s sleeve, "Dad, people all know, they won''t be cheated!"


    But Zhang Daniu still didn''t believe it. When he saw the freedom of two people holding hands, he knew it was not the first time.


    Xiaoyu had to ask for help to look at the side of the stuffy silence, just watching the drama smile Zhao mother.


    Zhao Qun coughs slightly when he receives Xiaoyu''s call for help.


    "Cough..."


    When Zhang Daniu looked at it, he said, "I''m in charge of the family. The child is still young. What''s your hurry?"


    "But..." no matter how small it is, it''s a girl!


    "Don''t worry. You''re home. You haven''t gone to work today. Go to the factory and have a look. Don''t have any problems. "


    As soon as Zhao Qun''s voice fell, the carriage stopped.


    Helpless Zhang Daniu had to go to work full of worries.


    Xiaoyu quickly gave Zhao Qun a thumbs up, "thank you mother, or you always have a way."


    However, Zhao Qun did not intend to let her go.


    "Come on, how long has it been?"


    Ah?


    Mom, are you really good at getting to the point?


    I thought you were the angel sent by heaven to save me, but you are the black angel!


    She''s still too young.


    To cry without tears, Xiaoyu had to confess leniency, "no, no good, just ordinary friends!"


    "To tell you the truth? Is he the one who often comes to our house in the middle of the night? "


    Don''t lie to me, Zhao Qun. I know everything.


    Xiaoyu


    Mom, it''s very humbling of you not to be Sherlock Holmes.


    He nodded helplessly, "yes, that''s him, but..."


    Or struggle for a while, "we do not have a clear relationship, just have that meaning."


    Zhao Qun stares at Xiaoyu for a moment, then let her go.


    "Get out of the car!"

 Chapter 341

    After Zhao Qun got off the bus, Xiaoyu was paralyzed on the bus.


    My parents are too powerful to fight.


    After getting off the bus, I saw Koizumi and Xiaoli winking at her.


    Xiaoyu sighs in his heart, what kind of family are they? They can''t help each other when they see death, and they watch the fire from the other side.


    "Hum!" Doodle mouth into the door, far away can also hear two people''s laughter outside.


    As time goes by, Xiaoyu still cares about her hot pot shop.


    When the second batch of peppers came out of the factory, she decided to visit the shop today.


    Call Koizumi together, get on the coach and get ready to go to town.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    Zhao Qun is not at ease. Xiaoyu has been suffering a lot. If anything happens again, she may not be able to bear it.


    Light rain a Leng, immediately see to her, "Niang, don''t you say today want to be busy at home?"


    "What are you busy with? It''s near the end of the new year. I have to buy some new year''s goods!" Dry the water stains on the apron in front of you with both hands.


    "I''ll come when I change."


    Well, Xiaoyu and Koizumi can only play in front of the car.


    Play flower rope, you come and I go.


    Soon Zhao Qun came out, stepped on the carriage and went to the town.


    Koizumi pulled the carriage directly to the door of his shop and tied it to a big tree.


    The cold drink shop is still open. Zhang Xiaoli guards the shop, while Aunt Li and Li Shan come to the shop to help.


    Koizumi said hello to Zhang Xiaoli, let her pay attention to the carriage, and they went shopping with Xiaoyu.


    They are really shopping. According to Zhao Qun, when buying new year''s goods, Xiaoyu thinks that she still needs a lot of things at home.


    Like quilts, cotton padded jackets and so on... There are a lot of them when you buy them.


    Koizumi is carrying things behind his ass. if he can''t take them, he will go back to the carriage and put them down.


    Strolling around, Xiaoyu, they come to a depressed teahouse.


    It looks pretty big. It has three floors.


    I just don''t know why it''s so cold.


    Xiaoyu stepped into the teahouse and saw the shopkeeper sitting at the counter with a sigh.


    Two little two bored sitting on one side of the stool.


    See light rain they come in, two small two enthusiasm run over.


    "Are you coming in for tea? What kind of tea would you like to have


    Xiaoyu looked around, "Xiaoer, why is your house so cold?"


    One of them looked at Xiaoyu in a dilemma, "to tell you the truth, our teahouse is going to be resold, alas!"


    He sighed deeply.


    "Your teahouse looks very good. Why do you want to resell it?" This made her curious.


    "Well, it''s not our master who is sick. I''m raising money."


    The shopkeeper shook his head helplessly. He lost his job. He didn''t know where to find something to do!


    Huh? It is destiny.


    Xiaoyu grinned and found that it was not the right time to be happy. She immediately restrained her smile.


    "It''s really unfortunate. I hope everything goes well."


    "Since you want to resell it, how can you resell it?"


    If the price is right, she will buy it.


    The shopkeeper didn''t look down on Xiaoyu because she was a little girl.


    Instead, he looked at her curiously, "do you have this intention when you ask this?"


    Xiaoyu nodded, just about to say yes, was pulled aside by Zhao Qun.


    "Xiaoyu, this teahouse is so big. Are you kidding?"


    Xiaoyu smiles, "mother, I''m serious. I''m not joking!"


    "But..." that''s a lot of money, isn''t it?

 Chapter 342

    Xiaoyu didn''t say anything, but took Zhao Qun''s hand and walked back.


    "Shopkeeper, tell me!"


    The shopkeeper looked at the three people in front of him in surprise. It was the little girl who made the decision.


    "Shopkeeper?"


    "Ah? Oh The shopkeeper walked out of the counter and looked down at Xiaoyu.


    "The owner said 200 Liang!" Then he looked at Xiaoyu''s expression.


    "What? 200 liang? Robbing people Zhao Qun screamed.


    Xiaoyu also frowned, according to the price of the town, the price is enough to buy a good shop in the county.


    "Shopkeeper, are you kidding?"


    The shopkeeper has been carefully observing Xiaoyu''s expression and knows that he is not satisfied with the price.


    He expected that, no wonder.


    With a smile, "girl, just this offer is cheating layman, in fact, 150 Liang!"


    Then watch the reflection of light rain.


    Xiaoyu''s brow is still wrinkled. She easily subtracts 50 Liang at a time. I''m afraid there is a fake inside.


    "No, it''s still too expensive. Since the shopkeeper is dishonest, I''d better change one!"


    Xiaoyu turns around and is ready to leave. The shopkeeper rushes over and stops Xiaoyu.


    Koizumi thought he was going to do something, and immediately protected Xiaoyu behind him, staring at the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper quickly waved his hand, "don''t, you misunderstood me, I have no other meaning!"


    "What I have just said is true. Since my boss has ordered me to do it, naturally I will do it!"


    Seeing Xiaoyu, they didn''t change because of his words.


    Some anxious, if he is not wrong, in front of the girl, is that recently swept the town of Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Light rain looked at him: "and then?"


    Is that the only way to stop her?


    "Well, the owner gave me a minimum estimate of 100 Liang. Less than 100 Liang is absolutely not sold


    This is a kind of disclosure. He is more sincere.


    Xiaoyu thought: this 100 Liang is a fair price. It didn''t bid up the market price.


    However, it is not easy to buy such a house in this area.


    "And the owner said that the furniture in the store is included. The furniture alone is worth a lot of money


    The shopkeeper looks forward to Xiaoyu. If this is not enough, then he really can''t help it.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed, "are you serious?"


    The shopkeeper nodded, "of course!"


    Xiaoyu looks at him suspiciously and finds that he doesn''t have a twinkle in his eyes, which shows that he is telling the truth.


    "OK, I''ll take it!"


    "How do you trade?" he said


    The shopkeeper said with a smile, "you give me the money, I''ll give you the lease."


    Xiaoyu takes out a 100 Liang silver note from his sleeve (space).


    "Here''s the money. Give me the lease!"


    After taking the lease from the shopkeeper, he looked carefully and found that there was no problem, so he put down his heart.


    "Well... That..." the shopkeeper suddenly hesitated and hesitated.


    Xiaoyu put the lease in the space, looking at the hesitant shopkeeper.


    "The shopkeeper has something to say, but it doesn''t hurt to say it."


    "Hey, hey... I..." I looked at Xiaoyu awkwardly.


    Then he lowered his head and said quickly, "I don''t know if the girl is short of a shopkeeper. I want to recommend myself."


    Huh?


    Zhao Qun: "what''s the situation?"?


    Koizumi: "isn''t it just that you still have the feeling of the same potential as water and fire?


    Xiaoyu


    The original just feel strange from here!

 Chapter 343

    Judging from the way of the shopkeeper just now and the move of advancing layer by layer.


    Should be a good, experienced veteran.


    "Yes, you can stay and try it out first."


    Xiaoyu is smiling. With no effort, she can recruit an able man. This is a good thing that is hard to find with a lantern.


    It''s just that she has to test whether it''s worth using!


    "Really? I''m hired? " Shopkeeper can''t believe looking at Xiaoyu. It''s amazing!


    Light rain light head, in the shopkeeper gradually disappointed in the eyes.


    "I just said, try it for a period of time. If you don''t do well or have any other problems, you will still leave!"


    The shopkeeper is still very excited, "thank you, thank you, I will work hard!"


    Xiaoyu nodded to himself, but his spleen was good.


    "What do you call it?"


    "My name is Haitian! Just call me by my name! "


    "Well, shopkeeper Hai, you should clear up the follow-up issues of the teahouse as soon as possible, and then close down for rectification.


    I''ll rearrange the layout and recruit people. I''ll trouble you then! "


    After solving this problem, Xiaoyu came out of the teahouse.


    Go to your own store.


    "Xiaoyu, are we in a hurry? What if it''s a liar? "


    Zhao Qun hasn''t come out of this.


    Does it mean that they have another shop?


    "Mother, no matter whether he is a liar or not, as long as the lease is true!"


    Xiaoyu raised a smiling face and finally solved the problem that she had been thinking for a long time.


    She was quite happy.


    "Oh, you, you are always so decisive!" Gently poke Xiaoyu on the forehead.


    I feel that there is no place for her to use. Is it too easy for this mother?


    "Ha ha ha, don''t you spend the money you earn! Mother, do we need to buy anything else? Let''s go shopping again now! "


    He took Zhao Qun to hang out for a while before returning to the cold drink shop.


    Just wait until it''s time to get off work and take everyone back to the village.


    As the Chinese New Year approaches, every household begins to prepare new year''s goods, and a red lantern is hung at the door.


    Everyone has a smile on his face, especially the people in Baicun.


    Since we planted pepper and opened a pepper factory in the village, our living standard has been greatly improved.


    This also attracted the envy and jealousy of the nearby villages.


    Today, as soon as Xiaoyu arrived at the factory, he heard people gathered to talk about it.


    "Have you heard? Liu ER and Zhang San in the village next door have a fight. They are still in bed at home! "


    "Oh, of course I heard about it. If you want to say that three is pretty cruel, it broke Liu er''s leg alive. "


    "Hey, don''t you all blame Liu er for going out to show off everywhere, and then you find a mad dog!"


    Several female workers sat picking peppers and talked about it with a smile.


    Originally, Xiaoyu didn''t care. It was their own business.


    It''s normal for some people to go out and show off when it happens to be a good thing.


    It''s just that these people gather to chat with each other during working hours.


    "Keke..."


    Hearing the cough, this group of long tongued women turned back to see light rain, immediately silence.


    Although Zhang Xiaoyu is very young, he can''t be provoked. They have suffered countless losses from him.


    "Light rain! Here you are A few people smile to meet up, some flattering smile.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are sharp, but her mouth is smiling silently, "everyone is talking?"

 Chapter 344

    Everyone waved their hands, "no, no, no..."


    Light rain light nod, "no good! Ladies, keep busy


    Walk calmly to her office.


    She didn''t want to shackle the villagers with too many rules.


    But I don''t want people to think that she is weak and can be bullied, and treat the rules like nothing.


    Come to a big office specially opened for her.


    Sitting at the back of the desk, I look through the recent account books.


    As soon as I saw two pages, there was a big fight outside.


    Xiaoyu frowned. Is this a vegetable market?


    Soon someone knocked on the door, "Xiaoyu, there are a lot of people coming outside. It seems that they are going to fight. Go and have a look!"


    This person should be a small head working in the factory arranged by her.


    Light rain on the surface of a sink, the account book down, strode out of the door.


    At a glance, I saw the center of the field, surrounded by many people on the dam.


    He said to the little head standing next to him: "go to find a copper basin!"


    The man soon came over with a copper basin, and Xiaoyu picked up a stick beside him.


    "Dangdang..."


    A sharp, piercing sound came from the copper basin.


    People in the distance, immediately quiet down, turn to face the light rain.


    Light rain this just calm slow forward.


    Not far from the crowd, "what are you doing? Can you tell me? "


    There is a faint smile on the corner of the mouth, and the voice is indifferent.


    "Xiaoyu, these people are from Li village. Liu er from our factory came to their village to bully people. Now he comes here to seek justice."


    A big man in the village came to Xiaoyu to explain.


    This is also the small head she promoted.


    "Where''s Wang Dalang?" Xiaoyu asked in a low voice.


    Wang Dalang was promoted by her to be the deputy manager of the factory. Many things were directly asked for him.


    "Manager Wang has gone to buy mature peppers, but he hasn''t come back yet."


    It''s a pity that she took her father and Koizumi to town to stare at the hot pot shop.


    Now there''s no one around to protect her.


    Xiaoyu looks up at the people in Li village.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what do you call this time?"


    The leader sees his target, Xiaoyu, and strides over.


    The hostage asked, "when people from your factory come to our village to bully people, you must give us an explanation."


    Xiaoyu pick eyebrows, this is deliberately to find fault.


    "Who bullies you? Just ask him. What are you doing in my factory?"


    The man choked, did not expect light rain so inhuman.


    "Coco, he''s from your village, he''s from your factory, so you have to be responsible!"


    First it was a little low, then it was loud.


    But Xiaoyu still felt that there was a lack of moderate air.


    I know I''m guilty as soon as I hear it.


    "With a smile," Oh, but he is not our factory, I have fired him, so you''d better go to him


    "Ah?" It''s different from what he expected.


    The big man was hoodwinked, but the people behind him were not.


    They all strode forward and surrounded the light rain in the middle.


    You a I a word of blame light rain, next to the two heads quickly will light rain protection behind.


    "If you say anything, you have to give us an account of the people who come from your factory!"


    "Even if you fire him, he used to be in your factory!"


    "If you''re not responsible, we''ll come here every day to see how you can do it."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    People with saliva together spray to light rain, light rain is really boring.

 Chapter 345

    Directly push aside the two people who stop her, yell to the leader, "what are you going to do? If you don''t go, I''ll report to the official!"


    Really, when she said mud pinch?


    People dare not speak, some afraid to escape light rain scanning.


    They have no reason to come here. They are just making trouble out of nothing. Of course, they are afraid.


    "Everybody come here and drive them out!"


    Xiaoyu beckons directly. There are so many people in the factory that they can''t subdue them!


    The people in the factory swarmed up and surrounded the group.


    "Go away, we don''t welcome you!"


    Forced to push people out.


    The faces of those people were very ugly and disappointed.


    The leading man suddenly raised his head and yelled at Xiaoyu.


    "Miss Xiaoyu, we didn''t mean to, we just want to come here to find something to do..."


    Is ready to turn the light rain Dunzhu, clear eyes across the crowd to see him.


    "You want to come here and find something to do?"


    "Yes, yes!" The man nodded fiercely.


    Xiaoyu waves to get out of the way.


    "Then why did you come here to make trouble?"


    "I''m afraid we don''t agree with you, so we came up with such a bad idea..." the man bowed his head in shame.


    Hehe... Xiaoyu doesn''t know how to change her IQ.


    "No, we don''t agree!" Before Xiaoyu spoke, the people in the factory quit.


    If these people stay, what will they do? Aren''t they here for jobs?


    "We can''t leave them behind. They are just looking for trouble on purpose. We should report them to the officials and arrest them."


    The people in the factory are united as never before. They are very worried about their jobs.


    In the two sides to fight, light rain hands down, interrupt the quarrel.


    Helplessly looking at the man, "you can see that our factory positions have been fully arranged! There is no vacancy for the time being. "


    The people in Li village bowed their heads in disappointment.


    White village people are a face of victory publicity.


    "But..." the voice turned.


    "Although the factory is full of jobs, it does not mean that they will not be laid off."


    A light sweep of the factory.


    "As long as they don''t take things seriously or make big mistakes, I will let them go home and eat their own food, and their family will never be employed again."


    This punishment is a bit serious.


    Because it''s one family, one person, one post.


    If a family is involved because of one person.


    No one in their family can work in the factory, and they will lose a good job.


    This is the idea Xiaoyu just thought of. Don''t let these people have a sense of crisis.


    Otherwise, they all feel that they can easily eat in the factory and die.


    The people in the factory are in an uproar and are very worried about themselves. Have they done anything extraordinary during this period?


    "So you also have the same opportunity to work in the factory!"


    Light rain, like to the calm lake threw a stone, ups and downs.


    Let the originally disappointed people of Li village regain their confidence.


    "Really... Really?" I can''t believe that happiness comes so suddenly.


    Xiaoyu nodded: "really!"


    "Can we grow chili peppers, too?"


    Now people in Bai village have planted pepper, and every family has a good life. They are all envious.


    Even if you can''t work in the factory, you can plant this unique pepper, which can also increase your income and security.

 Chapter 346

    Xiaoyu nodded again, "of course, all the people who want to plant pepper can come to me to get the seeds after the new year.


    And I can guarantee that they are all bought at the same price! "


    The more people can plant it, the more income she can get. It''s a good thing to get more with one stone. Why not?


    With the permission of Xiaoyu, the people of Li village are happy to return to the village and spread the gratifying news.


    Xiaoyu, on the other hand, called the whole factory together.


    Standing in the square lecturing.


    Xiaoyu stood on the stage, "today, something happened that made me unhappy."


    He swept down and looked at the whispering crowd.


    "We are all from the same village, and I don''t want to make you too ugly. But there are a few points I want to talk about.


    Please listen carefully. If you make any of the following mistakes, I will ask him to go away


    The crowd immediately quieted down.


    Light rain this just light say factory regulation.


    "First, don''t make trouble outside, or you will solve the problem yourself. We have to leave the factory, one that will never be reused. "


    "Second: work hard during working hours. You should not do anything harmful to the factory. Once you find it, you will record demerits and leave the factory every 10 times."


    "Third, our factory is a big family, and some people want to break it up. Only for personal gain.


    Then I will not only drive him away, but also send him back to prison... "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After Xiaoyu finished, he looked at the shocked crowdˇ° Have you heard all the above


    Here''s a big discussion.


    Some support and agree, some show neutrality, and some say they are too strict


    But these are not in the light rain''s consideration.


    Go back and write down these factory rules and post them on the wall.


    Because of this matter, the people in the factory have taken things seriously.


    I don''t dare to be lazy any more.


    That''s unexpected.


    Over time.


    There are two days to go before Chinese New Year.


    But the factory didn''t stop and still worked as usual.


    However, light rain is not picky, to leave the person on duty, three times the salary during the new year.


    It can be regarded as a psychological comfort for them.


    Because there are two days to celebrate the new year, Xiaoyu''s family is also very excited.


    Every day is jubilant.


    After Xiaoyu woke up, he sat on the bed and just let in a little air.


    Cold let her fight a cold war, "Hoo Hoo... So cold..."


    Light rain wrapped in quilt jumped out of bed, came to the window and gently pushed open.


    "Wow! It''s snowing


    The outside has been covered with a thick layer of white.


    No wonder it''s so cold.


    Xiaoyu ran to the wardrobe and turned over a thick cotton padded jacket.


    This just ran out of the room, laughing ran out, rolling in the snow.


    "Wow, this is the first snow in ancient times!"


    In modern times, because of global warming, it is rare to see such heavy snow.


    So Xiaoyu looks very excited.


    When Zhao Qun heard the sound, he saw the light rain rolling in the snow.


    Exclaimed excitedly, "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? The ground is cold. What should I do if I get wind cold later? "


    Hurry up and carry Xiaoyu back to the house.


    Patting the snow on her body, she asked anxiously, "how''s your daughter? Is it cold? Is there anything wrong? "

 Chapter 347

    Xiaoyu looks at the concerned Zhao Qun and holds her hand with a smile.


    "Niang, I''m fine. I''m just excited to see snow."


    Zhao Qun glared at her discontentedly: "can you make fun of this?"


    Pat off the snow on the body, this just leads light rain''s hand to the kitchen.


    "Come on, go to the kitchen and cook. It snowed suddenly last night. Fortunately, your father often prepared firewood, or it would be over. "


    Go to the kitchen, two stoves are burning red fire.


    Zhang Daniu is burning a fire, Zhang Xiaoli is cooking, and Zhang Xiaoquan is still sleeping in.


    "The light rain is up. Come to my father to have a fire." Zhang Daniu picked up a small tool in the corner and wiped it with his sleeve. Put it next to me and took a picture.


    Zhao Qun let go of Xiaoyu''s hand and said, "go ahead and bake for a while. Don''t get sick!"


    "Yes Xiaoyu nodded and hopped to Zhang Daniu to sit down.


    "Daddy Nuo Nuo yelled.


    "Well, is Xiaoyu still sleepy? Why don''t you sleep next to your father Zhang Daniu is looking at his little daughter.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "no, I''m not sleepy."


    A happy face: "it''s snowing outside! Dad, it''s snowy. Shall we make a snowman


    "Ah? It''s very cold. Don''t do it. If you have to take medicine, your mother won''t allow it! "


    Zhang Daniu''s face was tangled, worried and hard to refuse his daughter''s request.


    "Go, go!" Xiaoyu pulled Zhang Daniu''s sleeve and said, "I really want to make a snowman."


    Facing such a lovely daughter, Zhang Daniu naturally can''t refuse.


    Can only reluctantly agree, "well, after a while your brother up, let him give you a pile, you look at the side on the line."


    Anyway, I can''t let my delicate daughter do it. Last time, a simple cold almost killed her.


    He didn''t dare to let that happen again.


    "Ah?" Light rain low hum.


    Zhang Daniu couldn''t bear it. He was about to agree.


    Zhao Qun said, "don''t make a moth. If you dare to go out again, I won''t beat you!"


    While choosing vegetables, he gazed at the light rain with his eyes.


    Xiaoyu is unwilling to curl her lips: Well, if she can''t, she can''t do it quietly.


    Looking at Zhao Qun choosing dishes, "Niang, what shall we eat today?"


    "You like hot pot best, don''t you?" Since Xiaoyu "invented" hotpot, it once became the favorite of his family.


    "Yes! Eat hot pot, spicy, eat very warm Xiaoyu is happy.


    Zhao Qun smiles.


    Zhang Xiaoli also smiles and brings up the steamed rice, since the living conditions at home are better.


    They almost eat rice, occasionally add some other coarse grain, is not the original coarse grain and wild vegetables time.


    When Koizumi got up, the dishes were ready.


    He quickly picked up the bowl and was ready to eat. He was hit by Zhao Qunyi''s chopsticks.


    "Wash your hands!"


    Koizumi spat, quickly washed his hands, ran to eat.


    We all sat together and happily prepared for dinner.


    Then there was a knock outside the gate.


    Zhang Daniu put down his bowl in doubt, "it''s snowing outside. Who will come to our house?"


    "Go and have a look. Don''t let anyone come to us for anything." Zhao Qun pushed Zhang Daniu and urged him to go out to have a look.


    Zhang Daniu stood up, pushed open the stool and walked out of the room.


    Light rain they are curious to stretch their necks to pay attention to the situation outside, outside soon came the voice of Zhang Daniu and people talking.

 Chapter 348

    Light rain they are curious to stretch their necks to pay attention to the situation outside, outside soon came the voice of Zhang Daniu and people talking.


    Then the conversation became louder and louder, and someone came to the kitchen.


    Soon Zhang Daniu came in with a black face and a long white leg behind him.


    Soon his face came out.


    Light rain a see that face, surprised voice: "Oriental night Xuan!"


    "Little rain girl!" Bright smile, evil spirit hanging on the face


    "What are you doing here?" Isn''t it time to go home for the new year?


    Oriental night Xuan pretends to look at her sadly, "don''t you welcome me?"


    Then, with a sense of complaint, he looked at Zhao Qun, "Hello, aunt, I brought you some new year goods."


    "Chang''an!"


    Chang''an led the two servants to come in with many things.


    "The things are here. Since Xiaoyu doesn''t welcome me, I''ll leave first."


    Oriental night Xuan shriveled mouth, aggrieved to turn away.


    Zhao Qun quickly came forward to hold him, "don''t, welcome, welcome, who dares to drive you away, I''ll let him go first!"


    Zhuang Shi stares at Xiaoyu and Zhang Daniu: who dares to drive him away!


    Well, with the protection of his mother-in-law, who dares to do anything to him.


    Light rain speechless rolling eyes: actually looking for a backer, shameless!


    Zhao Qun took Dongfang yexuan to the table and sat down. He served the meal and put it in front of him.


    "Ah ye, hurry to eat. We haven''t started yet!"


    "Well, more aunts!" Provocative to Xiaoyu smile, showing a big white teeth.


    Xiaoyu is too lazy to pay attention to him, so he has to eat.


    "Xiao Li, go and get some more meat." Zhao Qun said to Zhang Xiaoli.


    And see put down the new year''s goods Chang''an and others, "you haven''t eaten, I''ll get you a pot, you wait!"


    Chang''an quickly stopped, "no, no, no, no, you tell us where the food is, we can make it ourselves!"


    How dare he let the young master''s mother-in-law cook food for them?


    "Ah, that''s OK. It''s all over there. You can do it by yourself. I won''t say hello."


    Zhao Qun went back to the table to eat. Chang''an, with the help of Zhang Xiaoli, they made a pot of food for themselves.


    Xiaoyu called out "hot, hot..." while eating


    But it''s delicious. Everyone''s nose is red and sweating, even the elegant oriental night Pavilion.


    "Ah ye, why are you here? Don''t the family worry about you?" Zhao Qun looks curiously at the Oriental night Pavilion.


    "They don''t care about me. My father married a stepmother and another son. He didn''t trust me!" Oriental night Xuan light answer.


    "Ah?" How can there be such a father? It''s so hateful.


    Zhao Qun had some pity on the child and his eyes were full of love.


    "Come on, eat, eat, don''t think about the unhappy things!" Zhao Qun put many dishes in the bowl of Dongfang yexuan.


    Looking at the young man with heart ache.


    Xiaoyu is speechless. This guy is here to sell poor people.


    After a meal, everyone sat down in the main room to chat and put the brazier in.


    They are boisterous, talking and laughing.


    "Dad, didn''t you promise to make me a snowman? Come on, let''s make a snowman


    Xiaoyu took Zhang Daniu by the arm and walked out. Zhang Daniu stood up.


    "OK, make a snowman for our daughter!" Doting smile.

 Chapter 349

    "Call up your brother and let him shovel snow for you!"


    So Xiaoyu also pulled up Zhang Xiaoquan, and the three ran to the yard.


    Zhang Xiaoquan is responsible for shoveling snow, Zhang Daniu is responsible for heaping snow, and Xiaoyu can only stand under the eaves and sigh.


    Alas, they were afraid that she would be ill and would not let her do it!


    Dongfang yexuan wants to stay with Xiaoyu. Naturally, Xiaoyu is where he is.


    That Zhao Qun they also naturally can only run out, looking at together.


    After a while, Zhang Daniu made an ugly snowman and stood tall in the yard.


    "Dad, what are you piling up?" Isn''t that ugly? Xiaoyu is chucking.


    Zhang Daniu scratched his head and laughed awkwardly: "Hey, hey, it''s a little ugly, but it''s OK. It''s all snowmen!"


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu with disappointed eyes. She quietly rolls up her sleeves and whispers: "wait!"


    okay?


    When light rain turns around, Dongfang yexuan has already gone down. They are all helping to shovel snow in Chang''an.


    So eager to try, I really want to do it myself!


    But Zhao Qun took her by the arm and didn''t let her go down.


    "You''re good. Just have them pile it for you. You''re weak and can''t stand the trouble!"


    Light rain shriveled mouth, don''t let her do it by herself, that still have what fun, hum!


    Zhang Xiaoli wanted to go down to help, but she was afraid that Xiaoyu was jealous, so she had to stand under the eaves to watch.


    After a while, Dongfang yexuan came up with a prototype, a fat, personal snowman.


    But instead of stopping, he took the sword from Chang''an and pulled it out.


    Then in front of the crowd performed a sword dance, light rain eyes with golden light to see: so handsome!


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu looked at each other and nodded silently.


    Zhang Koizumi is excited to see, followed by the gesture: if only he can have such good martial arts, light rain will not disappear in front of him every time, he can only watch.


    At the end of the dance, Dongfang yexuan takes back his sword and carries his backhand behind him.


    Then, we can see that the fat snowman "lost weight" and became a lovely white fairy.


    "Wow! It''s wonderful. It''s beautiful! " Everybody applauds at the same time.


    "Pa pa pa..."


    Zhang Xiaoli looked at the round little face and suddenly said: "isn''t this light rain?"


    Łż Ah?


    People stare again, this can''t see, really is the appearance of light rain.


    Almost as like as two peas!


    Everyone can''t believe looking at the eastern night Xuan, too handsome, can have such ability!


    Light rain is also a star eye, hands clapping: "really like it!"


    Deng Deng ran in the past, because Zhao Qun Gang just clapped and let go of Xiaoyu''s hand.


    The rain ran past as like as two peas of art.


    It''s as like as two peas. If you add the color, it will be exactly the same.


    Happy turn to look at the eastern night Xuan, "thank you, Oriental, I like it very much!"


    The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan hangs a smile, "like it!"


    Throw the sword to Chang''an, gently pat off the snow for Xiaoyu, "go back to the house, it''s cold outside!"


    "Yes Light rain nods gently, some reluctantly look back at the snowman, which is led back to the room by the eastern night Xuan.


    All of you: --


    Does Dongfang yexuan forget that they are still standing here?


    In front of them, I eat Xiaoyu bean curd with integrity.

 Chapter 350

    However, this time, no one showed dissatisfaction, not even Zhang Daniu, who was always afraid of rain being arched by pigs.


    All show happy smile, carrying back to the house.


    We sat down again, a large room of people, basically around the rain two people sitting.


    "Yeh, what does your family do? Is there anyone else? " Zhang Daniu finally faces the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Just ask about the household registration.


    Light rain is coy of light shout: "Daddy!" What''s this for? It''s like meeting your parents on a blind date.


    Zhang Daniu ignores her, but stares at Dongfang yexuan, waiting for his answer.


    Oriental night Xuan coolly smile, hidden in the sleeve of the hand, gently pat Xiaoyu''s hand.


    "My family has been in business for generations. There is a father, stepmother and half brother in my family." A brief introduction to the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Zhang Daniu nodded silently. The family relationship is very simple, not complicated.


    Only later did I know that it was not complicated. It was too messy.


    The atmosphere because Zhang Daniu''s question some solidification, Zhao Qun push Zhang Daniu, "why, ask people, go to the house, get some food."


    This time, Zhang Daniu didn''t resist and obeyed.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as Zhang Daniu left, Zhao Qun said, "ah ye, you''re not too young."


    You have to be more than ten years old. Men of this age, especially the rich, are all married. There are not many concubines in the family.


    "Married? Is there an engagement? "


    I have to find out. I can''t be careless. It''s about my daughter''s happiness!


    Is Xiaoyu ready to marry her?


    "Mother!"


    "Don''t talk, I didn''t ask you!" Zhao Qun stopped the light rain.


    Dongfang yexuan is actually quite happy, which shows that Xiaoyu''s family began to accept him, which is a good phenomenon.


    "Auntie, I didn''t get married or engaged. Because I was young and my mother had gone early, no one would make arrangements for me!"


    Dongfang yexuan is playing with Xiaoyu''s hands secretly, which makes Xiaoyu feel embarrassed, but he doesn''t pretend to be a jerk.


    Secretly warned the East night Xuan one eye, but that guy know light rain in front of her parents will not make, openly eat tofu.


    "Actually, I''m here to say goodbye to you. I''m going home tomorrow for the new year.


    It may take some time to come to see you. I''m afraid you''ll forget it. I''ve come to brush my sense of existence


    In fact, I can''t see a girl for a long time. I want to have a look before I leave.


    Xiaoyu''s hand was held for a moment, and then recovered as usual.


    After a day of talking and laughing, Dongfang yexuan left Zhangjia. Before leaving, she pulled Xiaoyu into the carriage in front of everyone.


    Hugged hard, Xiaoyu did not struggle, but by him, because at this moment, she also wanted to hug him.


    Hard, without leaving a gap in the embrace.


    "Girl, I''m leaving. Is there anything you want to say to me?"


    After separation, holding Xiaoyu''s shoulder, staring at her clear eyes.


    Light rain coy low head, then slowly raisedˇ° Have a good trip Gently spit out four words.


    Eastern night Xuan some disappointments, want to dig out some sweet words from this wench mouth is really not easy!


    "Take care of yourself!" This girl is always full of disasters. She is not at ease without him.

 Chapter 351

    "You too!"


    They gazed again, as if it were their last meeting.


    At last, the carriage of Dongfang yexuan left Xiaoyu''s sight and disappeared into the vast expanse of white.


    Zhao Qun also pulled Zhang Daniu, who just wanted to rush into the carriage to pull Xiaoyu down, and urged him to smile, "when Xiaoyu is heavy, you always have to get married. You can''t stop him for a lifetime!"


    "Well, I''ll stop it!" Haughty step forward and take Xiaoyu''s hand back.


    The warm hand holding Xiaoyu''s hand awakens her from meditation.


    Xiaoyu raises her head and smiles at Zhang Daniu. They smile silently and walk back.


    Zhao Qun: "I really don''t understand the father and daughter.


    Zhang Xiaoli, Koizumi: "Xiaoyu is so cute. She walks back with a smile.


    "Pa pa pa..." bursts of firecrackers sounded early, light rain woke up from sleep.


    Open wide dim sleepy eyes, one hand rub, "what is this? It''s so noisy. "


    I fell on the bed and was ready to continue to sleep. Suddenly, the door opened.


    Light rain efforts to open an eye, looking at the door.


    Zhang Xiaoli closed the door and looked at Xiaoyu who was still in bed. She said with a smile, "Xiaoyu, still sleeping, it''s time to get up!"


    "Well..." long light hum, lazy turn over.


    Just turned back, opened his eyes, soft waxy: "sister, what are you doing outside? It''s so noisy!"


    "Ha ha ha..." Zhang Xiaoli straightens Xiaoyu''s sleepy broken hair.


    "Setting off firecrackers, have you forgotten what day it is today?"


    "What day?" Light rain brain or hazy, confused eyes, big looking at Zhang Xiaoli.


    "It''s Chinese New Year! Every family is setting off firecrackers to celebrate the New Year! Now everyone must have eaten. Get up quickly. "


    Zhang Xiaoli is about to lift the quilt. Xiaoyu is so scared that she grabs the quilt tightly. "If you have a meal, you can have a meal. What kind of firecrackers do you set off? It''s disturbing people''s dreams!"


    He pursed his mouth in discontent.


    "The meaning of setting off firecrackers is that when their family meal is ready, they inform their ancestors to come for dinner."


    Zhang Xiaoli patiently explained to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu said, "but wouldn''t that frighten our ancestors from coming to dinner? Scared to death, what else to eat? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Zhang Xiaoli suddenly raised her voice.


    "How can you make fun of such a thing." If they are heard by our ancestors, what should we do if we blame them.


    It''s superstition that Xiaoyu is dumb.


    Zhang Xiaoli took out a cloth bag she brought in and slowly untied it.


    Light rain curious propped up his head, "what is this?"


    After opening, Zhang Xiaoli shows a red big flower jacket skirt.


    "Oh, that''s it. I specially made it for you. It''s red and festive. Try it quickly. Is it suitable?"


    Zhang Xiaoli puts in the light rain hand, urges the way.


    Light rain touched the hands of the clothes, very soft, very thick, look carefully, there is no stitch.


    I like it very much. I can''t wait to get up and run to the back of the bed to change.


    Zhang Xiaoli teased: "you are still shy, run so far, don''t you have me?"


    Light rain''s voice came from behind the bed, "hum, what I have, you just don''t have it, ha ha ha..."


    Melodious laughter pierces the sky.


    Xiaoyu and quickly come out dressed, just right, not fat or thin.


    Zhang Xiaoli''s eyes lit up as soon as she saw it. It''s just like the money boy.

 Chapter 352

    "Come here, come here, I''ll comb your hair!"


    Now Xiaoyu''s hair is basically contracted to Zhang Xiaoli, who is taking care of it.


    Xiaoyu walked past and let Zhang Xiaoli do it.


    Not much effort, Xiaoyu head on the emergence of a neat fairy hair.


    After changing into a pair of red cotton shoes, Zhang Xiaoli leads Xiaoyu out of the room.


    Came to the kitchen, once captured the eyes of the whole family.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu are both eager to hold the fairy boy first because they are really like the good fortune boy.


    It''s raining and giggling.


    "Zhang Daniu, why are you robbing me? Can''t I hold my daughter first?"


    Zhao Qun''s eyes stood upright, staring at Zhang Daniu.


    Zhang Daniu refused to step back. "What do you mean, you have my share?" Can you live without me?


    Koizumi and Zhang Xiaoli are laughing. The parents are so happy.


    Light rain holding two people''s heads, one in the face of heavy, crisp kiss a, "Bo!"


    The two people laughed so much that they didn''t recognize each other and their faces were full of wrinkles.


    A person holding a hand came to the table to sit down, the food on the table is very rich, there are fish and meat, soup and water.


    There is also Xiaoyu''s favorite hot pot. Together, there must be about ten dishes.


    "Ha ha ha..." Koizumi sat on the stool excitedly.


    Smiling happily at Xiaoyu, "this is the richest and best year in our family. It''s a wonderful year. I hope I can eat so well every year in the future!"


    "Hee hee, it will be better in the future, believe me!" Xiaoyu blinks at Koizumi.


    They knew it by heart.


    Koizumi''s coffers have become increasingly rich, because Xiaoyu gives a little pocket money every month.


    Although not much, he was already very happy.


    His mother directly took away all his hard-earned wages, and put them away for his wife''s use.


    "Come on, Xiaoyu, don''t talk nonsense with your brother. This chicken leg is for you to eat, and they will take it away later."


    Zhang Daniu pulled down a big chicken leg and put it into Xiaoyu''s bowl. He urged him lovingly.


    Koizumi: "when did they snatch the food from Xiaoyu? There are two elders in it. They dare not even move their mind.


    Light rain ha ha straight happy, heavy nod: "en!"


    Happy gnawing chicken leg, it''s good to have such a family pet.


    "Eat slowly. I''ll keep this for you after eating." Zhang Daniu directly pulled down the other one and put it on the dish in front of Xiaoyu, just as he was afraid that someone would rob Xiaoyu''s food.


    It made everyone laugh and cry.


    Xiaoyu smiles back and nibbles at the drumsticks silently. She always likes to eat drumsticks, which is purely a personal hobby.


    At this time, a bowl of soup in front of light rain, light rain turn.


    Zhao Qun''s gentle voice came, "eat slowly, drink some hot soup, warm your stomach!"


    Xiaoyu nodded again, grinning at Zhao Qun, "thank you, mother!"


    Koizumi looked at some jealousy, why a mother born, the gap is so big?


    But looking at Xiaoyu chewing, he thought it was so cute, and quietly put a chopstick meat into Xiaoyu bowl.


    "Light rain eat slowly, elder brother does not rob with you."


    Light rain dumb, mouth does not move, chicken leg so in the mouth, looking at people.


    It''s even better for her. She really doesn''t know how to describe her mood.

 Chapter 353

    "What''s the matter? Xiaoyu, are you stuck? Come on, spit in daddy''s hand. " Zhang Daniu worried to see, a big hand full of cocoons stretched out in front of Xiaoyu.


    And other people who are preparing to eat are also worried.


    "Poof... Cough..." Xiaoyu suddenly choked and coughed.


    Zhao Qun patted her back, "slow down, slow down, how are you, OK?"


    Xiaoyu shakes her hand, and when she comes over, she coughs and tears come out.


    "No... it''s OK."


    Well, see, there''s a price to pay for eating alone!


    After Xiaoyu was ok, everyone was relieved.


    Zhao Qun is not satisfied with looking at everyone, "all blame you, nothing clip so much to do, all the rain choking!"


    Everyone: "she also served a bowl of soup!


    "Well?" Zhao Qun stares.


    Everyone immediately said: "yes, it''s all our fault. We shouldn''t feed so much."


    "Poof Xiaoyu couldn''t help laughing. This is a living treasure.


    In the end, everyone finished the disastrous meal.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu followed the whole family to visit the family of the employees in the village.


    Each family sent a little money to show their heart.


    However, every time I go to a house, Xiaoyu can''t escape. Everyone wants to hold her.


    "Wow, isn''t that the good fortune boy? Come on, give me a hug, and I''ll be happy! "


    Almost everyone said that, whether it''s the old or the same age, or even younger than her, they have to come up and hold.


    Xiaoyu still can''t refuse, because Zhao Qun said: "everyone loves you when they hug you. The more people hug you, the more blessings you can get!"


    Xiaoyu: go to the fortune he brewed, who wants to take it!


    But can''t stand the mother adult''s power, light rain still can''t escape.


    Finally, when Xiaoyu came home, her hair was in a mess and her clothes were wrinkled.


    Like her mood, it''s hard to say.


    However, in the evening, the family made more delicious food.


    There are also many snacks, such as lovely and strange steamed bread.


    After the happy New Year''s Eve dinner, it''s time to pay the lucky money.


    In previous years, there were also some achievements, but my family was poor, so I sent them away one by one. I don''t know how many I can have this year.


    Xiaoyu and Koizumi are looking forward to it..


    Zhao Qun took out three red envelopes wrapped in red paper and handed one to Koizumi first.


    Koizumi was a little surprised. Did his mother find out his conscience? I would give him a red envelope first.


    He excitedly opened it, heavy, fell in the palm of his hand, and found that it was ten coppers.


    "Niang, you are too stingy, so little!" Koizumi''s expectant face dropped a bit.


    At this time, Zhang Daniu suddenly took out a red envelope and handed it to Koizumi


    Koizumi came back to life full of blood again and took it excitedly.


    His father never gave me money. What''s the matter today?


    But it didn''t affect his excited mood. When he opened it, he found that it was two coppers, which was more stingy than Zhao Qun.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu, Zhang Xiaoli and Zhao Qun laughed, and even Zhang Daniu showed a smile.


    Zhao Qun put the remaining two red envelopes into the hands of Xiaoyu and Zhang Xiaoli at the same time.


    Zhang Xiaoli looked at the red envelope in her hand in amazement: "do I have it, too?" Zhang Xiaoli couldn''t believe pointing at herself.


    She''s married, not a child.


    Zhao Qun patted her hand with the red envelope, "of course, they are all mother''s children, no matter how old they are."

 Chapter 354

    Zhao Qun patted her hand with the red envelope, "of course, they are all mother''s children, no matter how old they are."


    "Yes Zhang Xiaoli clenched the red envelope and began to cry.


    "Open it up Zhao Qun urged.


    Xiaoyu and Zhang Xiaoli look at each other and open the red envelope in the palm of their hand.


    It turns out that it''s one or two silver. They''re the same.


    Then they turned to Koizumi and found that Koizumi was looking at them bitterly.


    Xiaoyu covered her mouth and snickered.


    "Niang, you are too eccentric, why are they all one or two silver, only I am ten Wen!" That''s a big difference.


    Koizumi is not willing to comment.


    "Because I want to, you are not a girl!" Zhao Qun looked at him with a proud face.


    Koizumi, who is not my daughter


    Then Zhang Daniu took out two red envelopes again and put them in the hands of Xiaoyu and Zhang Xiaoli at the same time.


    Then they opened it, and it was the same silver or two.


    Koizumi was even more resentful. He was green. He looked at Mr. and Mrs. Zhang Daniu.


    Xiaoyu laughs again, "ha ha ha ha..." the parents are so funny. What can she do? She can''t help herself not to laugh.


    "Xiaoyu, even you laugh!" Koizumi no longer Kaisen, full of resentment watching the rain.


    Xiaoyu is so happy. This is the first time that she took lucky money in ancient times!


    However, no matter how much money you have, it''s not as important as your brother.


    So Xiaoyu came forward and pulled Koizumi''s sleeve which he had carried.


    Koizumi ignored her, she continued to pull, and finally Koizumi had to turn his head, "why?"


    He''s so wronged. Do you want to show off?


    Xiaoyu held up the red envelope in his hand, "brother, give it to you, I just want to keep one!"


    Zhang Xiaoli took a look at the red envelope in her hand and went forward to take out one for Koizumi and another for Xiaoyu.


    "I don''t want it. Give it to those two."


    Koizumi


    This reversal comes a little fast, let him continuously first!


    Looking at the two red envelopes in front of him, he didn''t stretch out his hand and began to smile, "then keep them. I don''t need them. Then keep them for food. I don''t need them."


    Light rain stubbornly stretched out his hand, did not take back. Finally, Koizumi took a red envelope from Zhang Xiaoli and put his two into Zhang Xiaoli''s hands.


    "You see, isn''t that what we all have?"


    Xiaoyu looked at the red envelope in his hand, "but I have more than yours!"


    "Because you are younger than us," they said at the same time So you should take more!


    Outside the house, the cold wind blows in from time to time, and is swept and melted by the warmth inside.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun smile quietly behind them. It''s their blessing that the three brothers and sisters can be so friendly.


    I hope they can be so united and friendly all the time.


    Finally, Xiaoyu takes the two "huge" and "heavy" red envelopes in her hand and goes back to her room.


    The corner of the mouth has never broken a smile.


    Lie on the bed, take out the small grapes in the space and put them on the bed.


    The hair on the side of small grape mouth is still wriggling and chewing.


    Xiaoyu funny gently pulled down the hair of small grapes, "grapes, you are carrying me to eat what good things, the mouth is still hidden did not eat."


    Little grape''s two little claws quickly covered her mouth, "squeak..." "no, nothing..."


    It''s just that I can''t speak clearly. I feel that there is no silver here.

 Chapter 355

    "Ha ha ha" Xiaoyu laughs.


    "Little liar, I believe in your evil


    Gently put the small grape in the hand, feel it a little big, also heavy.


    "I''ll give you a little gift for the new year."


    Grape suddenly curious and excited raised his head, as if a big question mark appeared on the forehead.


    Gifts?


    Xiaoyu takes out a silver bell from her arms and shakes it gently in front of her eyes.


    It makes a clear sound of "dangdangdang".


    Little grape''s eyes open wide, this thing... Sounds very good


    Xiaoyu tied it around his neck, and the little grape shook his head and made a "Dangdang" sound.


    "Squeak squeak" is bouncing on the bed happily.


    "Ha ha ha... So happy, it seems that I like it..."


    The colder the weather, the gray sky outside, the ground is white.


    The cold wind howled outside the house and rattled the open windows.


    Zhao Qun pushed the door and came in with an object in his hand.


    Because it''s snowing outside, Zhao Qun worried that Xiaoyu would be frozen when sleeping alone.


    Afraid that she would be upset and kick the quilt, she put Mrs. Tang in the quilt.


    "Xiaoyu, why don''t I sleep with you?"


    Xiaoyu is a little feverish during the day. She is worried that she will have a fever at night.


    Was rejected by light rain, "it''s OK, I will take care of myself! I''m no longer a child! "


    Zhao Qun said at any rate, see light rain really obediently lying in the quilt, and Mrs. Tang warm, Zhao Qun this just went back to his house.


    Cold wind with snow foam on the window, issued a rustle sound, mixed in the whistling wind, still clear.


    It''s stormy outside.


    The room is quiet and warm.


    Light rain and the grapes on the pillow, gently closed his eyes, safely fell asleep.


    "Bang!"


    A clear Bang came from the yard, waking Xiaoyu from sleep.


    I listen carefully, but there is no movement.


    I don''t know when the snow has stopped outside. It''s quiet.


    Grape also woke up, eyes staring at the door, tail alert raised high, straight hair.


    Think about it, light rain out of bed, light up the oil lamp, opened the door.


    On the other hand, holding the defensive dagger.


    The dim light of the oil lamp lights up the yard a little. Because the yard is small and white, except for the two small rockeries piled up by the family, you can almost have a panoramic view.


    All eyes are snow white, so the black on the snow sitting against the wall suddenly appears.


    Black vigorous body clothes and trousers, cover black turban, only show a pair of eyes, at this time, coldly staring at the light rain appeared in the door of the room.


    "Who are you?" The clear voice of light rain rings in the snowy night, light and calm.


    The man did not answer, still staring at the rain, just cold eyes fade a little, it seems that because the other party''s younger identity, relaxed a little vigilance.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    Xiaoyu dare not shout. Look at each other''s dress, and the faint smell of blood in the air, she can conclude that this person is injured, and that someone can do Kung Fu.


    If the family is led out, it is equivalent to bringing the sheep to the wolf, which will make her more constrained.


    After a long time, the other party moved, "sorry, I''m hurt. I can''t hold it anymore. I just came in to avoid. But you can rest assured that there will be no future trouble. "


    A little husky, female voice.


    At the same time, the man pulled down the towel on his face. It was really a woman.


    She was about 20 years old, and her face turned pale because of the injury.

 Chapter 356

    However, her move is tantamount to showing her kindness to Xiaoyu. She has no malice towards her.


    Xiaoyu tilted his head, "are you sure you can understand what you say


    "All I know is that a little girl will not be so calm in such a situation."


    No future trouble, Xiaoyu really understood.


    The other side should have got rid of the opponent, but he was also injured.


    Happened to pass here, turned into her yard.


    "Do you want to stay away from the cold in my house all night?"


    "It would be better if you could treat me..."


    Light rain mouth a smoke, dare to love others is to ask.


    "Come in first." The body gave way to the side, indicating the woman to enter the room.


    She didn''t want to help others. She didn''t have the strength and kindness.


    The woman got up and walked to the warm room. After the light rain, she whispered, "thank you."


    "I hope it won''t cause me any trouble." Light rain and light road.


    "Absolutely not."


    She doesn''t have a choice, whether she will or not.


    When the woman sat in the room, Xiaoyu looked at the place where she was sitting. There was no blood on the snow and no trace on the wall. That''s a little bit of a relief.


    "No one''s following me." Seeing through Xiaoyu''s worries, the woman frowned and explained.


    "Well," he said, turning back and putting the lamp on the table, "I''ll see what''s wrong with you."


    The woman pulled her dress directly from the collar to her shoulder.


    The wound is on the left shoulder. It''s not long or short, but the bone can be seen in the depth. The skin and flesh on both sides turn outward and look bloody and ferocious.


    Xiaoyu thought about it and took the old lady Tang on the bed and the small medicine box at the head of the bed together.


    Twist off the cover of Mrs. Tang''s son, take a clean gauze, dip it with warm water, and wipe the blood on the woman''s shoulder.


    Find out the powder stored in the room. Since Dongfang yexuan was injured in her home, the powder is always on hand.


    Because she and Zhang Daniu are always injured, please refer to Xiaoyu being whipped and Zhang Daniu being beaten.


    Then it''s disinfection, medicine, bandage, all in one.


    Fast and neat.


    "You can sleep in the next room and leave tomorrow morning, so my family won''t find out." After that, Xiaoyu went back to bed and lay down, "I''m going to sleep. I''ll turn off the light when I go out."


    "..." Rao Shi''s expression was slightly cracked.


    So sure about her? Is the little girl really brave or fearless?


    When the light goes out, the sound of walking away is gentle. When the door is completely closed, a woman whispers, "my name is Qingyue."


    Grape see no danger, continue to close their eyes, curled body, head buried in two front legs.


    The next day, when Xiaoyu woke up, it was already daybreak. He looked at the small medicine box on the table in the room and Mrs. Tang, and slowly got up.


    Put on clothes, head a messy hair out, let elder sister help comb.


    When the door opened, he looked up and was startled by the shadow in front of the door.


    Xiaoyu looked at the woman standing straight at the door, canthus light pick, in the heart rose a bad premonition, "how have you not gone?"


    "The grace of saving lives should be promised by one''s life."


    "..." Xiaoyu thought faintly, "I don''t want you to agree with me, and I didn''t save your life. Anyone can cure your shoulder injury, really!"


    "You saved me."


    "I saved you, but I don''t need you to commit to me. What''s more, I just treated you with a small wound, which is absolutely not as good as committing to me! If you want to thank me, you pay me money and then go away? "

 Chapter 357

    "I have no silver."


    "Then I''ll give you free, and you leave?"


    "The grace of saving lives should be promised by one''s life."


    "..." may I help you! Light rain helps the forehead, first time feels lets the human want to scold the coarse language the madness.


    This person is her axis! Is the brain straight?


    On purpose, right?


    Green month quickly saw light rain one eye, and immediately move the line of sight.


    She knows that Xiaoyu is going to be mad at her, but in order to complete the task, she has no other way.


    The master said to surprise her, as a new year''s gift. So you can''t expose your identity.


    But it''s no use pretending to be poor. The little girl is too alert.


    She can only be shameless to play rogue.


    Under the calm surface, Qingyue felt that her face was feverish.


    It''s the first time she''s done such a shameless thing. To this end, she also chose a bitter meat plan and got a knife from Qingyi.


    If she could, she would rather go straight with her sword.


    This is, there is no way.


    "... I''ll make it up."


    Xiaoyu, "..." actually bribed her in this way?


    When Xiaoyu came out of the yard with a big living man, the zhangjias were all muddled.


    A large family sitting in the hall, light rain nest in Zhao Qun''s arms, to look at the green moon.


    The woman is very tall, almost a head higher than Zhao Qun. There is a kind of cold and solemn atmosphere around her.


    Face cold, eyes cold, look at people''s eyes are chilly.


    Dressed in a tight black tunic with a hole in the shoulder, he stood upright in the middle of the hall, like a pillar.


    She didn''t feel cold on such a cold day because of her thin clothes.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Who are you? Why are you in our house? "


    "Qingyue, 22 years old, homeless," the woman''s expression obviously stopped, some convulsions, the next sentence is squeezed out, "please... Take in."


    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±


    Zhao Qun considered the words, "you... Are so big, you should have the ability to live. You see, our family is a small farmer. It can''t help you.


    I''ll bring you some steamed buns later. You can go to other places to find a better way out. "


    "I know kung fu, I can fight and I can go to the ground," the woman looked around the room.


    He picked up the most solid stool, weighed it, and then chopped it down with one hand. The stool fell apart. "I can take care of the house and be a bodyguard."


    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±


    "This stool is so brittle that I can crush such a big stone with one foot." The woman made a gesture.


    Zhang Jia people, "..."


    There is a kind of intuition that once you refuse, it is the end of that stool.


    "Take me in, I can help fight and beat people, and I don''t have to pay for food and lodging," he said.


    Zhang''s heart immediately mentioned, "if you pay, the service will be more considerate."


    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±


    Xiaoyu is going crazy.


    Hard selling? Forced buying and forced selling?


    "I don''t want it?"


    "I won''t leave until I''ve done my favor."


    I''m crazy.


    This day, Zhangjia people had a bit of a bad time.


    Cooking, people scramble to make a fire, a kitchen smoke rolling.


    After dinner, people scrambled to wash dishes, half of the dishes were broken.


    The only thing that didn''t make Zhang''s face look strange was that this man and Chang''an had the same amount of food.


    After eating three bowls of rice, I still can''t finish cleaning the pot.


    "So you can''t do anything but chop a stool and eat a lot." Light rain walks by with a squint.


    Women, "..."


    That night, the woman was arranged to stay in a vacant room next to Xiaoyu for one night.

 Chapter 358

    Whether to stay or not, Zhang has not yet made a clear statement, green month is not surprised.


    She''ll keep it, whether or not.


    In the dead of night, there is no sound.


    A few weak cat calls are very abrupt.


    A dark shadow quietly out of the Zhangjia courtyard, in a dark corner accurately found the snow shivering head.


    "Do you have anything to eat? Give me some first!" Men sniff.


    The woman threw him a paper bag containing two frozen steamed buns.


    "If you are in it, you will bring me this when you are popular and spicy?"


    "Zhang''s meals are good, there is no leftovers."


    "..." hungry, hard steamed bread also have to eat, the man grabbed the steamed bread and forced to bite, "mixed in?"


    "I think so."


    "Can such a childish trick work?" It''s not too much to say that there are many flaws. Are Zhangjia people stupid?


    "It doesn''t matter if I''m childish. It''s better for me to stay here than for someone to rack their brains and finally lie here for a long time without any attention." She didn''t say that Zhang''s people were probably scared by her and didn''t dare to refuse.


    "... Qingyue, you hurt your self-esteem a little bit in this way!"


    The woman snorted coldly, "Zhang Jia people are simple and easy to fool. In addition, I am a woman, so they are not so wary.


    But that little girl is definitely not simple. Even in that place, I have never seen a 10-year-old who can calm down when things happen.


    If you can''t cheat her in the ordinary way, you can''t cheat her at all. She can''t do it simply and rudely. Can the soft hearted Zhangjia people give food? "


    Green clothes from angry to convinced, the last cold steamed bread swallowed, choked straight rolled his eyes, "since it has become, then you quickly try to get me in!"


    "No way," Qingyue immediately refused, "I''m enough for them to be nervous. Plus you, people are more suspicious. The master''s purpose is to protect her. I''ll be in the light and you''ll be in the dark."


    "..." the green clothes are fried.


    "Why! If you eat, dress and sleep in a big bed, I''ll have to live in the open, even in an inn?


    What''s the weather like? I''ve been squatting here for a while, and I''m freezing into icicles.


    You want me to be in the dark! Together, I can only drink cold air in the corner every day? I won''t do it


    Why did he end up in such a miserable situation!


    "White village is very peaceful now, two people appear here, on the contrary, the goal is too big, easy to attract attention." Qingyue glanced at Qingyi coldly.


    "And I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat. If I succeed in mixing in, you have to listen to me and find another place to stay first."


    At the mention of gambling, green clothes wilt.


    Bet he brought it up first.


    In the past, in the dark guard camp, people always listen to the boss when they have a task. They only need to follow orders.


    Now suddenly, they were sent out by the master alone, and they both wanted to be the master.


    They discussed how to live in Zhangjia without any trace, but neither of them agreed with the other.


    Afterwards, he was so angry that he threatened to take separate actions. Whoever advanced the Zhangjia compound was the best and had the right to speak.


    "Where can I stay? You can''t go to the temple, can you? I don''t know when this task will be completed. If the master doesn''t invite us back all the time, am I going to break the temple all my life? "


    "Don''t you have strength? Let''s see where we can recruit people. There are factories in this village. You can try your luck. As for the place to live, you can do as you like. "

 Chapter 359

    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±


    The woman''s figure disappeared in a flash, leaving a mess in the snow.


    At will? Does he want to sleep in a broken temple or on the street? Let him choose freely?


    Any friendship of paoze is false! Your father!


    Put a teammate together, green month sleep well at night, get up when cold face with a little temperature.


    But the temperature didn''t last long. After breakfast, the little girl called her to the yard.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the little girl who recruited herself, Qingyue asked.


    "Are you sure you''re not going to leave until you''re done?"


    "Yes."


    Xiaoyu nodded and took out two pieces of paper from her arms, "since you have decided, I respect your will. Sign this. "


    Qingyue frowned slightly and took the paper in doubt. After seeing what was written on it clearly, her face turned green, "sell yourself contract?"


    "What''s wrong? It''s not your life-saving promise? Then sign it and stamp it by the way. "


    "..." names can be forged, but fingerprints cannot,


    She was so convinced of this tumble!


    Can enter the master''s eye person, how possibly simple!


    Qingyue clenched her teeth and signed her name on the two deeds of selling herself.


    From that day on, she became a slave to sell herself!


    "In charge of the family, what''s the matter with Qingyue? Is that really the way to let her stay in our family?" Looking at the tall figure struggling to sweep the snow in the yard, Zhao Qun asked Zhang Daniu in a low voice.


    This person is really diligent. He has a job in his eyes. When he sees what his family wants to do, he rushes to do it.


    Just now, for example, she grabbed the broom in her hand and took the initiative to help sweep the snow.


    But Zhao Qun still felt that something was wrong.


    I''m in a hurry to ask for gratitude. Is there really no problem behind it?


    Zhang Daniu looked out and kept silent for a moment, "since Xiaoyu is the master, let her stay, let''s keep it for the moment.


    Xiaoyu has a sense of propriety. Besides, they even signed the deed of sale. "


    Speaking of this, Zhao Qun shivered, and Qingyue''s contract of selling herself was locked in her small silver box.


    "What kind of slaves do we want? I don''t know what she thought, but she actually signed it.


    Although it''s a living contract, it''s also ten years. How do you want to repay your kindness to the point of selling yourself? "


    "Everything is settled. What do you want to do? How can we live our life? Well, just be quiet."


    Zhao Qun smacked his mouth and said, "I thought that there might be something wrong with her head."


    In the yard, Qingyue, who has a problem with her head, is stiff all over and her face is black.


    She regretted it now. If she knew it would be such a result, she would rather find a job by herself and change into green clothes!


    Raise an eye, just to the little girl''s light look in the window, green month is busy to gather the mood of leakage, bow to continue to clean the snow.


    At that end, Xiaoyu takes back her sight, finishes reading the account book and tidies up her desk.


    Qingyue''s sudden appearance and rogue style forced stay, she doesn''t know what the purpose is behind, but she can feel that the other party has no malice to her and even the whole family.


    Add a paper to sell a contract of temptation, let her clear the determination of green month to stay.


    At that moment, I don''t know why, she suddenly thought of the evil boy who was dressed in white and didn''t give up to leave.


    What can people covet about Zhang Jia?


    At best, life is a little better than before. The family has some spare money, but these things are despised by the rich and powerful families.

 Chapter 360

    There are Dongfang yexuan and Huang Zifeng in front of the pepper factory. Even if someone makes up his mind, the fire will not come to her side.


    After thinking about it, a person with excellent martial arts suddenly appeared in her home.


    If you insist on staying, you are willing to sign a contract of sale. What''s the reason?


    If she only wants to have two meals, is she still worried about food with her ability?


    It''s him.


    It must be him.


    There was a shy smile on the corner of his mouth.


    What''s this guy doing with her bodyguard? There''s no use for her.


    Or is it because something happened to him that he couldn''t take care of this side? Or is there something over there that will affect here?


    On New Year''s Eve, the whole capital is shrouded in the joy of the new year.


    Singing, dancing and peace, traffic is busy.


    The snow on the street was cleared early.


    Red lanterns with various auspicious patterns are hung on both sides of the street.


    Before night, the lanterns have been lit and the whole streets of Beijing are as bright as day.


    The door of the shops on the street is wide open, and there is an endless stream of people.


    A young woman in a luxurious white dress, holding a lantern in her hand, came close to her eyes and looked at the beautiful pattern.


    The light was shining on her face, red and charming.


    Her mouth has been with a touch of radian, and do not live with the eyes secretly look at the people next to.


    Beside her stood an evil boy in white and immortal.


    A good white jade carved hair crown, the hair will be neat vertical in the hair top, the redundant broken hair scattered on the shoulder.


    Especially the long flowing sea between the forehead, often accompanied by the breeze, natural and handsome.


    But this young man is quite cold, with no smile on his face, and his eyes don''t fall on the woman.


    They were followed by two maids and two attendants.


    "Cousin..." the woman''s voice was long and soft, "why don''t you talk? Don''t you want to accompany Miaoling out to play?"


    With a trace of resentment and censure.


    Dongfang yexuan''s empty thoughts came back to his mind and looked at Shen Miaoling who was almost dressed up with him.


    Frowning, "no, just don''t like this scene!"


    The smile at the corner of Shen Miaoling''s mouth froze. Isn''t that saying that he doesn''t want to?


    Then gently pulled down, embarrassed smile: "cousin, you should be too tired, why don''t we sit down and rest in the teahouse over there?"


    "No, go on shopping. I''ll take you back after shopping!" Insipid without any emotion.


    Shen Miaoling covered his resentment and raised his head to smile, "good, cousin is so good. Cousin, look, it''s so busy over there. Let''s go there and have a look! "


    Take a brisk little step to the crowd.


    In the heart but keep cursing, live the fox spirit in cousin''s heart.


    Dongfang yexuan''s long legs slowly stride forward, looking at the snow-white Shen Miaoling in front of him.


    In my mind, the girl, dressed in all kinds of cheap cloth and colorful dresses, was dancing in front of him.


    Even Shen Miaoling with the lantern in a flash, he can think of Xiaoyu girl with all kinds of food, face complacent expression.


    It''s lively and rich. It''s not the dogmatic way of growing up. Walking, speaking and smiling are all produced in the same production line.


    "Cousin, come and guess this puzzle for me, I can''t guess..." Shen Miaoling waved to Dongfang yexuan in the crowd.

 Chapter 361

    Dongfang yexuan looked at the crowd in front of him, and then he stepped up slowly.


    Picked up a note that Shen Miaoling pointed to and hung on the stall, said the answer without thinking: "juan!"


    "Wow, cousin, you''re so powerful that we didn''t even guess. You can see the answer as soon as you see it. The original meaning of this" Moonrise startles mountain birds "is this!"


    Shen Miaoling''s praise is not stingy.


    The stall owner, a scholar in his thirties, was surprised to see a teenager who was not even 18 years old.


    "How did you get out? How wonderful That''s what he thought of for several days.


    "That''s natural. If you don''t look who my cousin is, there will be no riddles that he can''t guess!"


    Shen Miaoling and yourong raised their heads with pride, just like the stall owner praised her!


    If the stall owner doesn''t believe it, how powerful can such a young man be?


    "Hum, it''s nice to say that people nowadays are too impetuous. They feel great when they have some achievements..."


    "You... What are you talking about? Believe it or not? " Shen Miaoling''s arrogant hand forked his waist and pointed to the nose of the stall owner.


    If you wave, you''re going to smash the shop.


    Although the stall owner was afraid, the integrity of the scholar did not allow him to bow his head.


    So he said with his neck in his mouth, "you are exaggerating here, and you don''t want me to tell you the truth?"


    "If you don''t believe us, we''ll know!"


    "Compare, who is afraid of who!"


    The stall owner got up his sleeve late and didn''t look afraid at all.


    "Cousin, cousin, come on, beat him up..."


    Shen Miaoling excitedly wants to pull the sleeves of Dongfang yexuan, which is blocked by a gust of wind.


    And this gust of wind also blew her back a few steps, the maid quickly came forward to help, worried about the question: "Miss, how are you?"


    Shen Miaoling leaned against the two girls and looked around strangely, feeling carefully: is there no wind?


    I was about to go back to my cousin and continue to act coquettishly, but I didn''t expect that my cousin had gone far.


    Shen Miaoling had to stamp his feet and trot with two girls to keep up.


    For Dongfang yexuan, playing this boring game with irrelevant people is a waste of time.


    Chang Fu turned to Chang''an and asked in a quiet voice, "didn''t the master let the young master go shopping with Miss Biao? Why, young master... "He walked on.


    Chang''an quietly squinted at him and said, "it''s strange that the young master can like the charming and unreasonable temperament of the young lady."


    "But the master is going to marry the Shen family. It''s all about getting married..."


    So cold, how can there be a young master?


    Chang''an secretly looked at the young master in front of him. Seeing that he didn''t notice them, he patted Chang Fu on the head.


    Chang Fu almost didn''t scream in pain. He quickly covered his mouth and looked at the young master before glaring at Chang''an.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I think you have been in the dark guard camp for a long time, so you don''t know that the young master already has something to belong to!"


    "What?" Changfu is shocked. Does the young master have a sweetheart?


    "Come on, tell me about it!"


    Two people just murmured in the back.


    Dongfang yexuan walks directly into a nearby teahouse and sits down in the private room on the second floor.


    Xiao Er immediately brought up a pot of the best tea in the shop and put it on the table.


    Shen Miaoling comes in angrily and happens to see a picture of Immortals:


    An extremely beautiful man, sitting by the antique window, looks elegant and sips tea like a peerless immortal.

 Chapter 362

    An extremely beautiful man, sitting by the antique window, looks elegant and sips tea like a peerless immortal.


    At that moment, she felt that she was the cup of tea in the hands of Dongfang yexuan, and she was gently held by him in the palm of her hand.


    Let her forget the angry thing directly, coy step by step move to East night Xuan opposite sit down.


    "Cousin, how did you just leave by yourself? You didn''t wait for others..."


    Dongfang yexuan frowned slightly, covered his annoyance and held a teacup. "I see you have a good time. I can''t bear to disturb you, so I''m waiting here."


    Shen Miaoling raised a smiling face. "I knew my cousin loved me the most."


    He poured himself a cup of tea and tasted it carefully.


    "By the way, cousin, I heard that you have been doing business in a poor place some time ago.


    It''s really hard for you to make something as delicious as cold drinks and peppers. "


    "Luck is nothing but luck."


    "Where is luck? It''s clear that cousin is extremely smart."


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t answer, because this topic reminds him of that smart, colorful girl.


    Shen Miaoling''s eyes darkened. What''s wrong with this cousin?


    Absent minded, she used to play with her cousin, although he was as indifferent as ever.


    But this time, she felt different!


    Is it true that my cousin has encountered something extraordinary?


    There was a flash of darkness. It seemed that she had to


    After sitting for a while, seeing that it was very late, Dongfang yexuan stood up.


    "Come on, I''ll take you back."


    "Ah Shen Miaoling hasn''t played enough. I really want to refuse.


    But cousin is so cold that she dare not refute!


    The party walked slowly to the gate of Shenfu, and Dongfang yexuan stopped.


    "Go in!"


    Shen Miaoling quickly pulls a corner of Dongfang yexuan''s clothes, which makes Dongfang yexuan want to push away.


    He can''t beat up his cousin just because of one dress.


    "Cousin, come in with me. My mother said she would make you your favorite peach blossom crisp."


    "It''s too late. I''ll apologize to my aunt. I''ll come back next time. I''ll deal with a lot of things when I go back later."


    Shen Miaoling turns his mouth. What? My cousin is busy all the year round. He hasn''t been here several times.


    "It''s OK to go in and have a cup of tea before you leave." This is OK.


    Oriental night Xuan gently, can''t refuse to pull down Shen Miaoling''s hand, will save his clothes.


    "No, go in quickly!"


    Finish saying cool, turn around and leave without remembering!


    Shen Miaoling stamped his feet, "hum!"


    Still so cool, so cold, so heartless, so unreasonable


    But she still likes it!


    Turn around and step into the gate of Shenfu.


    "Young master, let''s go back like this. Will the master be angry?"


    Chang''an walked behind him on the left and Chang Fu on the right, holding a sword in his hand.


    "My young master has given in and come out to play with his cousin. What else do you want?"


    Dongfang yexuan''s steps stopped and turned to look at Changfu.


    "How about I arrange your business?"


    "Young master Hui, my subordinates have arranged for Qingyue and Qingyi to go, and they have also received their letters.


    Qingyue has successfully entered Zhangjia. Qingyi is still trying to find a way! "


    Chang Fu nodded respectfully and replied that he was still suspicious at first. Well, how could the young master let the dark guard of the Qing Dynasty protect people? It turned out that it was because of his sweetheart.

 Chapter 363

    Oriental night Xuan light nods, hope wench can like this gift that he sends.


    But as soon as he thought that the old man had made an engagement with the Shen family in private, his anger would burst out.


    Clenched fist, for the safety of the girl, he must endure!


    "Back to the night court!"


    "Yes Chang''an and chang''fu share the same voice.


    Back to the villa, the first thing is to change clothes. He doesn''t like the smell of rouge powder and has a slight habit of cleanliness!


    In the villa hall.


    "Has yexuan come back yet?" Dongfang Mingcheng sits on the top and looks at the housekeeper standing on one side.


    "Back to the master, the young master has just come back, and has already gone back to the night yard!"


    Dongfang Mingcheng takes a look at Song lanyue sitting next to him and knocks her fingers on the table.


    "Go and call him. I have something to ask him!"


    "Yes! Master The housekeeper went out of the hall to the nightyard.


    "Master, do you really want to get engaged with Shen Fu?"


    Although Shen Miaoling was a good-looking young lady with a good temper, the problem was that she had a good family background.


    Her father is the Minister of punishment, her grandfather is the Minister of rites!


    This relationship is tough enough. You know, although they are rich, they have no power.


    To marry such a daughter-in-law is to have money and power.


    It''s just a pity that the object of marriage is not her son, but the son of that bitch.


    "Well, although Miao Ling has been pampered, he is a member of his own family. It doesn''t hurt to spoil him."


    If we can use this marriage to connect the two families together again, the wealth of the Dongfang family will go up to a higher level.


    Song lanyue pulls her handkerchief tightly and looks at the Oriental city like water.


    "Master, Yeliang hasn''t married yet! Do you also need to find out and contact... "


    Dongfang Mingcheng grabs song lanyue''s hand on the table and pats it gently.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve always remembered Yeliang''s business, I haven''t forgotten it!"


    Song lanyue''s heart moved, "then you have to find a good one. It can''t be compared with yexuan Shen''s, and it can''t be too bad!"


    Dongfang Mingcheng said, "well, it''s all my sons. I won''t favor one over the other.


    If you have time, you should pay more attention to one or two. If you have the right one, just give it to me! "


    Song lanyue''s eyes flow, "en!"


    "Daddada..." footsteps came from outside.


    Dongfang Mingcheng''s ears moved and saw the Dongfang yexuan coming.


    Looking at the past youth, into today''s Pianpian young, heart through a trace of comfort.


    "You''re looking for me!"


    Pure narration, no emotion, no ups and downs.


    "When are you going to change? After all these years, can''t you forgive me?"


    Dongfang Mingcheng asked in a deep voice.


    Oriental night Xuan turns around directly, don''t want to dispute on these meaningless things.


    "Stop!"


    Dongfang yexuan stopped and didn''t look back. "If you call me, just want to repent with me, please go to the ancestral temple, where my mother''s memorial tablet is waiting for you!"


    The tone is cold and hard, or it can be said that it is a narration that doesn''t care at all.


    "You Dongfang Mingcheng is angry and looks at his back.


    Helpless call way: "good, I don''t mention, you sit down, I have something to ask you!"


    Dongfang yexuan turns back and sneers, "are you old enough to have a bad memory? I said, let me see her again..."


    He clenched his right hand at his waist, and song lanyue suddenly fell in front of him.


    The whole chair was broken into pieces, making "bang" and "bang".


    A sound from the broken chair, a sound from Song lanyue falling down in confusion, buttocks hitting the ground.

 Chapter 364

    "Ah Song lanyue screams.


    Dongfang Mingcheng quickly helped people up, "Dongfang yexuan, what are you going to do? Don''t you know how aunt song treats you?


    She treats you like her own, even better than Yeliang. Do you have any conscience... "


    Oriental bright city low roar, hate iron not into steel, night Xuan this kid anything good, this gas nature is also too big.


    There is no direct distinction between good and bad.


    "Master, I''m fine. Don''t blame him. He''s still a child. Don''t blame him!" Song lanyue stands up by the hand of Dongfang Mingcheng.


    "Dongfang yexuan, do you hear me? You are all like this. She is still speaking for you. Is your conscience enough? "


    The eastern night Xuan stands so straight, the corner of the mouth takes the sarcastic smile.


    "Yes, I really want to thank you very much, right, aunt song!"


    Step forward and stare straight at Song lanyue''s eyes.


    "It''s really hard for you to serve my mother. I can''t see her tired, so even her husband has helped to serve her."


    Tut tut mouth, "I think my mother will also thank you very much, climb up to her husband''s bed, perform her duties for her, I wonder if she has come to thank you at night?"


    Song lanyue evades the eyes of the Oriental night Xuan and buries her head in the chest of the Oriental City.


    Cry in a low voice: "master, master, I didn''t, I didn''t, I was wronged... You know..."


    Dongfang Mingcheng gently stroked song lanyue''s back, "yes, you are wronged, I know, all blame me, all blame me, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t..."


    "No, I don''t blame the master. I never blame the master..."


    "Ha ha ha..." a sneer came.


    "You two, show your love and show your deep feelings. Would you please go back to your room? If you don''t want to be shameful, I still want to be shameful! "


    Isn''t that ironic?


    A master and a concubine show their love in front of him. They are not afraid of it, but he is afraid of being blind!


    okay?


    Dongfang Mingcheng awkwardly let song lanyue go, pretending to sweep to Dongfang yexuan calmly.


    "Don''t you know how to avoid it? Have you never been taught the truth that you should not be treated without propriety? "


    "Oh The corner of the mouth pulls, the eastern night Xuan retorts.


    "But master has never taught me that there are such open and shameless women in places like Ji Yuan!"


    "You Dongfang Mingcheng angrily points to Dongfang yexuan.


    "Wu Wu Wu..." song lanyue cried loudly.


    "I don''t want to live!" Strode out the door.


    "Chang''an, keep up and see what the second lady wants to do. Just dive and push. If you hang yourself, you give me a rope, if you commit suicide, you give me a knife... "


    "Yes


    Chang''an followed closely, so that song lanyue had no steps to go down, so he had to run to his own yard.


    "You, you... You villain, what are you going to do?"


    Dongfang Mingcheng covers his chest with one hand, and his chest is stuffy.


    "Oh Oriental night Xuan raises the Cape of clothes to spin body and sit.


    "Since you say I''m a rebel, what else can I do?"


    The posture is atmospheric and casual, and the tone is relaxed.


    "You..."


    "Well, I won''t argue with you." Dongfang Mingcheng turns and sits down.


    "How does it feel to let you go out with Miaoling?"


    Dongfang yexuan raises Erlang''s feet and shakes his legs like a dandy boy.


    "No feeling!"


    "How can not feel, a big beauty put in front of you, can be indifferent!"

 Chapter 365

    "I''m not as great as you. Everyone will bite. Rabbits don''t eat grass beside their nests."


    He doesn''t want to live with his sister. It''s not fun to have an idiot.


    "You Didn''t I just make a mistake? As for the past ten years?


    "Feelings can get along with each other. Anyway, I''ve made an agreement with the Shen family. There''s no room to turn around. You''d better go out with Miaoling.


    Don''t think about that village girl, otherwise... "


    The threat is beyond words.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes half narrowed dangerously, "if you dare to reach out to her, don''t blame me for touching your concubine and concubine!"


    "You can try it!"


    The two father and son are at each other''s throats.


    "Dongfang yexuan, you ungrateful, unfaithful dog, you forced my mother to die. I''ll fight with you!"


    Dongfang Yeliang rushes to Dongfang yexuan from the outside and wants to fight with him.


    By the East night Xuan a concession spin body to avoid, East night good directly fell on the chair, slide down, get a dog eat excrement.


    "Tut Tut, you have to fight with me. Are you wrestling with me? But I''m sorry, I can''t do this kind of comparison. You''d better play by yourself! "


    Dongfang Yeliang clasps his fingers, and an impulsive hate flashed in his eyes, which is suppressed by him.


    When I open my eyes again, I''m still the loser who was hollowed out by the fireworks woman.


    "Dongfang yexuan, you''ve gone too far. You''ll be struck by thunder and lightning!"


    "Oh, whatever. It''s too early. Otherwise, how were you born?"


    If his shameless mother can survive, it must be that the heaven is not pure and clear!


    Light swing sleeves, back in the back, away.


    After returning to the night courtyard, Chang''an bowed his head to reply.


    "Young master, the second lady didn''t succeed. She was stopped by the eldest son."


    "As expected, if the woman had died so easily, she would not have lived to this day!"


    Back to Chang''an, looking out through the window, I don''t know what his girl is doing at the moment?


    White village.


    The hot new year''s Eve is the first day of the new year.


    Red Spring Festival couplets are pasted at the door of every house, and festive new year pictures are pasted on the door panels.


    On the first day of the lunar new year, I opened the door of the courtyard early and prepared candy and snacks in the house, waiting for the little children to come to pay New Year''s respects.


    Xiaoyu is wearing a new cotton padded jacket, tied with two red ropes and a silk flower pinned on it.


    She swore that she would no longer dress up as a fairy child. She suffered too much.


    A group of young radish head hopping in the village, go to the west, say a few auspicious words in the door, you can grab a handful of candy melon seeds in your pocket.


    Because today some people began to visit the new year, so Xiaoyu quietly did not run around.


    From time to time, people from the village come home to pay New Year''s greetings, and they don''t care what gifts they take. Zhao Qun receives them equally.


    "Oh, Aunt Liu is coming. Please sit in the room!"


    "Ha ha ha... I have nothing to do at home. Come and have a seat here!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Ah, sister-in-law Zhang, the second bolt of your family is growing so fast that you can run away with it!"


    "Yes, children are growing up one by one every day."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    There are adults at home to entertain, no rain what things, looking at a run at home to eat the little carrot head.


    Excitedly came forward, "do you want to play games?"


    A few children looked at the big sister who was the most capable, the richest and could not be provoked.

 Chapter 366

    "The winner has something to eat!" Spread out palm, inside lie a big and full jujube.


    I bought some for Chinese new year, but it''s a space product, but it''s delicious.


    With the temptation to eat, the children''s eyes lit up, "to play, to play, we want to play!"


    There is a big jujube tree in front of the family in the village, but the fruit is not the big one in Xiaoyu''s palm.


    "OK, let''s play" one, two, three, wooden man ". I stand in front. Whenever I call out wooden man, everyone can''t move. If I look back and see someone move, I lose. If I lose, there will be no delicious food."


    "Is that because I didn''t move, that is, if I win, I can have delicious food?"


    An 8-year-old boy asked happily.


    Xiaoyu laughs and shakes his head, "no, I don''t want you to win if you don''t find out and can walk behind me and pat me!"


    "Ha ha ha... That must be very simple. Let''s start soon!"


    They can''t wait to start urging.


    Xiaoyu went to the wall, facing the wall, "start!"


    After waiting for two seconds, "one, two, three wooden people."


    After calling back, it''s good to see where the two little boys swayed and finally fell.


    "Ha ha ha, you lose, you have to go back to the origin and continue to do it again."


    Two little guys ran back to the origin, Xiaoyu continued to shout: "one, two, three wooden people..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone who comes to Xiaoyu''s home to pay a new year''s visit sees Xiaoyu''s childish play. It turns out that Xiaoyu is also a 10-year-old child.


    "Zhao Qun, is it nearly 11 rain in your house? I remember it was like January! " Aunt Li and Zhao Qun are standing in the hall.


    But the thick curtain of the gate was lifted, looking at the cleaned yard, light rain they play games.


    "Yes, it won''t be long before Xiaoyu''s birthday. When Xiaoyu was born, you helped deliver the baby. "


    "How time flies! I still remember you had to work in the fields when it was raining. You didn''t eat well. You almost had a miscarriage!"


    Aunt Li sighed, "I didn''t expect that the children were so big in the twinkling of an eye. However, now that you are well, your family is happy and hard, and the good days in the future are still waiting for you! "


    Zhao Qun spat out a hand of melon seed shell and put it in the garbage can.


    "Your family is better, and the child of Li Shan is older. When are you going to marry a daughter-in-law?"


    "Hey, don''t tell me. I''ve been seeing each other recently. Now many girls from the neighboring village want to marry our village. I have to make a good choice."


    After biting a claw shell and spitting it out, "by the way, your Koizumi is not small. What kind of daughter-in-law are you going to find?"


    With such conditions as Zhang''s, the girl wants to marry more.


    "Don''t worry about it. Xiaoyu in our family has said that let her brother grow up and meet the right one."


    "Hehe, Xiaoyu in your family is a smart one. It''s right to listen to her. You can choose a better one in the future, and you can enjoy your happiness, but not!"


    "Ha ha ha..." Zhao qunmei opened his eyes and laughed.


    Aunt Li bumped into Zhao Qun''s arm. "The Wang Lihong family didn''t talk about it at first, but later they despised his family for being poor. Now I''m trying to get married. It''s ridiculous... "


    Time in everyone boasting, playing the game gradually disappeared.


    Have the most intimate family to accompany, lead a long life.


    Their concern and love are enough to fill the gaps in their lives.


    In the evening, everyone went to bed after dinner.

 Chapter 367

    The lively atmosphere of the new year lasted until the end of the Lantern Festival.


    After a long winter, people began to come out slowly to prepare for the coming spring ploughing.


    Xiaoyu plans to build an orchard in Houshan, which she bought before.


    Early preparation was enough to keep her busy for a while.


    And the family is preparing to celebrate her 11th birthday.


    Early Xiaoyu ate a bowl of delicious longevity noodles.


    After Qing Yue dressed up carefully, she went out of the room.


    After breakfast, Xiaoyu went to the village to buy 20 eggs and went back to the kitchen to make cakes.


    However, I don''t know whether it''s the material or the wrong equipment that hasn''t been made.


    Later, it was all steamed eggs.


    In the evening, there is a big table on the table, which is no less than the big meal for the Chinese New Year.


    After dinner, one person took out a present for her.


    "Xiaoyu, this is the purse embroidered by elder sister. There are herbs in it. You can also take it out and put silver in it!"


    Zhang Xiaoli first took out a very good work of Xiangfei color purse.


    "Sister, this is the dim sum I bought in town today. It''s very expensive. Here you are!"


    Koizumi takes out a box of snacks and puts them in Xiaoyu''s palm.


    Zhao Qun took out a set of finely embroidered gauze skirt, "keep it hot to wear!"


    Xiaoyu took it one by one, put it on the stool, and then looked at Zhang Daniu.


    "Cough..." Zhang Daniu gently cough, from the back out of a wood carved puppet.


    "This is a doll carved by your father. Do you still like it?"


    Zhao Qun and they looked at Zhang Daniu, who asked for credit and reward, and laughed in a low voice.


    After light rain, raised a smiling face, solemnly nodded, "well, I like it very much, thank you dad."


    Then he turned his head and said, "thank you for your mother, elder sister and second brother!"


    Get Zhang Daniu''s favorite touch to kill.


    Spring ploughing and sowing are in full swing in the village.


    After melting the snow, Zhang asked someone to help him turn the back mountain over, waiting for the seedlings to be planted.


    Light rain to pepper factory, found always a inexplicable line of sight in the dark watching her.


    But when she searched carefully, she couldn''t find it.


    The green dress shrinks to turn head, the heart is fierce of a shock.


    He''s hiding in the dark, and he''s found out?


    What is the origin of the people the master asked them to protect?


    Xiaoyu Yuguang looks at Qingyue and finds that she is not the same.


    "Qingyue, do you have a companion?" The tone is light, but Qingyue feels like a grain of grass on her back.


    Did the little girl find anything?


    "No... no, just me!"


    "Is it?" Xiaoyu will watch her for a few seconds before she starts.


    "Accompany me to town tomorrow." See if that guy''s back.


    "Yes, miss."


    The next day, Xiaoyu and Zhang Xiaoli came to the town together.


    Others go to the store to help, while she takes Qingyue out for a stroll.


    "Xiaoyu, are you sure you don''t want me to follow you?" Koizumi looked at his sister to go out of the shop, shouting.


    "No, brother, with Qingyue, she knows Kung Fu. Don''t worry."


    "Well, be careful and come back early."


    "I see!"


    Xiaoyu walks slowly along with the tall Qingyue and strolls in the street.


    Because just after the new year, the streets are still very busy, and many people have begun to set up stalls.


    Xiaoyu is also enthusiastic. When she sees anything, she takes a look at it and has a good time.


    Walking, light rain and feel someone watching.


    And not alone.


    When she stopped walking, she found that the other party also stopped.


    Now she can be sure that she''s being followed.

 Chapter 368

    Qingyue also found out, but she thought it was Qingyi who followed her, and complained about how this guy got so obvious.


    Light rain quietly, continue to walk in the street, stop and go.


    She tried several times. As soon as they left, the other side left. As soon as they stopped, the other side stopped.


    Has been following in the dark of Qingyi, see a few people quietly follow behind the green moon.


    And if you don''t look good, you know things have changed.


    We have to follow carefully and watch out everywhere.


    Light rain walking, still a pair of naive, do not know the world''s appearance, skipping, holding two strings of sugar gourd.


    He just went east and West, took Qingyue fork into a cloth shop, came out from the backyard, and came to the fork beside to watch.


    Sure enough, I saw three sneaky people wandering outside the shop.


    A man ran out, "the man is missing. He is not in it. Maybe he found us and ran through the back door!"


    "What? Go after them separately


    The four spread out and searched everywhere.


    "It''s dangerous here, miss. I''ll take you out of here first." Qingyue takes Xiaoyu''s hand and leaves quickly.


    Xiaoyu is sitting on the teahouse, watching people coming and going downstairs.


    Occasionally you can see people searching for people.


    "Qingyue, who are these people?"


    Xiaoyu asked in a deep voice. There are so many curfew in Huishui town.


    "I don''t know. Who did miss offend?"


    Xiaoyu think carefully, she did not offend people, a few also disappeared.


    Shaking his head, "no, there are no more."


    Green Moon frowns, then why?


    No wonder the master asked them to protect her. It turned out that she would have an accident.


    "Do you need your subordinates to deal with them?"


    Xiaoyu thought, "don''t act rashly if you haven''t made clear the intention of the other party."


    "Yes Little girl quite understand. It''s just that there''s no intention of killing and felling. It''s too kind.


    She sometimes doubts whether the young lady is really a girl who has just turned 11.


    Even doubt that the little girl is not the legacy of that big man in Beijing.


    However, after her careful observation and understanding, the little girl is indeed a native of Bai village, and she is guaranteed to change.


    "However, it is necessary to arrest one to torture one or two!"


    okay?


    I thought it was bronze, but I didn''t expect it was a king.


    "Yes."


    Fly down the stairs and catch a man in a moment.


    A kick from the tip of the foot made the man kneel down.


    Xiaoyu sat on the chair, back against the window, looking at the man dressed in ordinary clothes.


    "Why are you following me?"


    The man stretched his neck and looked at the lazy little girl as if she had no bones.


    "I didn''t!"


    "No, it seems a little dishonest." Pick your tiny nails and blow them gently.


    "What should we do? Green moon


    "My subordinates have their own way. It''s just that the process is not elegant. It''s not good to be afraid of scaring the young lady."


    "If you don''t mind, you''ll be wise." Light rain can not but say.


    She is familiar with the top ten tortures in the Qing Dynasty. Is she afraid of torture?


    Well, since the young lady said it, Qingyue had to do it.


    In the man''s puzzled eyes, he took out a needle bag from his sleeve.


    Take out a few needles, "are you serious?"


    Because there was no acupoint, the pupil of the man who couldn''t move was a little afraid, but he was still firm and didn''t beg for mercy.


    "You... Who are you? Why did you bring me here? Let me go... "

 Chapter 369

    The corner of Qingyue''s mouth raised a dangerous smile and picked up a long, thin needle similar to the silver needle.


    "You don''t shed tears without the coffin, do you? I hope you''ve always been so strong. "


    Pick up the man''s finger, the needle into the index finger.


    "Ah The man screamed.


    The next moment was green point on the dumb point, "call really ugly."


    Then the second one, the third one


    Until the man''s two hands, ten fingers are covered with needles.


    The man was sweating, and his lips had been bitten and bleeding.


    "Did Ken say that?" Qingyue shakes the needle bag in her hand.


    The man''s eyelids blinked, indicating that Qingyue wanted to speak.


    Qingyue opened his mute acupoints, and the man vomited blood quickly.


    "Bah, that''s all. I want my grandfather to talk too!"


    Light rain eyes half pick, quietly looking at did not speak.


    Qingyue didn''t get angry, but she laughed more sweetly, just a little gloomy.


    "It''s really my fault. How can I use such indecent means? It''s really disrespectful. I''ll give you another one. "


    Flip your fingers and quickly retract all the needles.


    Then take out a small dagger from the waist side and gently pull it out.


    Or will the man''s fingers picked up, but this time is not so gentle, but directly with blood!


    As soon as the dagger turned and the finger pulled out, a blood red nail cap fell to the ground.


    "Ah..." a long cry of pain.


    This time, he didn''t point dumb acupoints, but took off the other party''s smelly socks and put them directly into his mouth.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    Qingyue didn''t look back at Xiaoyu, because she also wanted to see how brave the girl was.


    But unexpectedly, she pulled out the other party''s ten fingernails, bloody on the ground.


    Zhang Xiaoyu didn''t have any extra expression, but he was surprised in the middle of the way, but not frightened. Instead, he seemed to have learned something and nodded in agreement.


    Men have been pain to syncope, after all, is the heart. But Zhang Xiaoyu is still watching with relish.


    Straight will green month see tiny hair, this is exactly what monster?


    Young, not afraid of it?


    "Why don''t you continue? Is there any way? Try them all. I want to learn! "


    Zhang Xiaoyu some excited look, fantasy, oneself also can start, had a good time.


    Qingyue: "where is this abnormal?


    Embarrassed smile, "Miss, try again, this person can''t insist!"


    "Ah? Oh Some disappointed whispers.


    Scared green month quickly with tea will wake up, she can''t turn the little girl into a real abnormal.


    The master will kill her!


    The man on the ground groaned and woke up. Seeing Qingyue, he immediately thought of his hand.


    "... Wuwuwuwu..." hmm?


    It turns out that he still has his own smelly socks in his mouth. It really stinks to death.


    Shaking his head from side to side, he motioned to take it off.


    Qingyue dagger gently pick, smelly socks fall down.


    "Ah The man cries out in pain. He really wants to die.


    The pain made him cramp and his mouth smelled.


    "Speak quickly, or you''ll have your toenails done too!"


    This is the easiest punishment and the least blood. After all, it''s not suitable for children.


    It''s just different from what she imagined.


    "I said, I said, I''m from Beijing. Our lady asked us to check... This girl..."


    Hesitant, some hesitant look at Zhang Xiaoyu, and then look at the dagger in Qingyue''s hand.

 Chapter 370

    Qingyue shook her hand gently, "that lady? What are you looking for? Don''t tell me


    The man''s pupil shrank


    I thought it was a country girl who didn''t know the world, but I didn''t expect to have such a big killer.


    Even this little girl is nothing.


    "I think our young lady is Miss Shangshu mansion. Let''s find out if she has an affair with her fiance..."


    "Fiance?" Xiaoyu doesn''t understand. When did she realize Miss Shangshu''s fiance?


    "It''s master Dongfang yexuan."


    "The east?" When did he have a fiancee?


    Did he lie to her?


    "Qingyue, does your master have a fiancee?"


    Green month confused: "never heard of ah!"


    Just finished, he quickly covered his mouth. He was hurt and put it through.


    "Don''t cover it. I knew that a long time ago." Xiaoyu has a white eye.


    "When did it happen?" Looking at the man, he looks coldly.


    If Dongfang yexuan dares to step on two boats, she must fly to castrate him!


    "The slave is just a servant, I don''t know!"


    Xiaoyu sat silently, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Qingyue kicked him hard, "and then, what are you going to do with Miss?"


    The man shrinks his neck and is scared. Because he can''t move, he can only be beaten.


    "I don''t know..."


    "Say it Another kick.


    This next direct pain to drill the heart, "Oh... Ah..." shout.


    However, she was waved away by the quick eyed green moon and hit the man on the mouth, beating back the pain from the exit!


    "Wuwuwuwu..." the man cried bitterly, and could only cry in a low voice, even stretching out his hand to knead was extravagant hope.


    See tall green month knead fingers, and ready to greet him.


    If the mouth out, "Miss let us regardless of whether there is private love, all will be dealt with, would rather wrong to kill, can''t let go!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are dark, miss of Shangshu mansion, right?


    Give green month a look, the person handed over to her to handle.


    When Qingyue comes back again, they go back to the direction of the cold drink shop.


    Xiaoyu, who was full of worries, came home from work with everyone.


    Sitting in the carriage, the thoughtful light rain suddenly pours forward and is quickly caught by Qingyue.


    This avoids the risk of falling out.


    When Zhang Xiaoli opened the curtain and was about to say something about Zhang Xiaoquan, she found that there was a man in black standing in front of her.


    "Ah Zhang Xiaoli screams because the other party has no words.


    Come straight up with a long sword and kill them.


    Qingyue pulls Zhang Xiaoli back, gets Zhang Xiaoquan in again, spins her body out and stands on the horse''s head.


    "Who are you? Why kill us? "


    "The master told me that I had to follow the orders of the emperor." A gesture, the crowd surrounded the carriage, encircle.


    Green month a sweep, a side kick, upset two people, take the opportunity of a dagger, solve.


    But she was the only one to deal with more than ten people, plus the other side''s intentional traction.


    She was gradually led away from the carriage, with many people in the middle.


    At this time, the man in black, who had a good chance, flew forward, opened the curtain and was ready to enter.


    Inside the carriage, Zhang Xiaoli hugs Zhang Xiaoyu tightly, while Zhang Xiaoquan is afraid, bravely blocking in front, holding a knife.


    Yes, it''s a small knife, the kind that carves wood


    As the curtain of the car was gradually pulled open, the hearts of the people in the car were raised to their voices.


    Eyes fixed on the door, afraid of each other''s sword stab, they can not avoid.

 Chapter 371

    At this critical moment, Qingyue yells at the woods by the side of the road.


    "Don''t you come out when we die?"


    "Whoosh!" A gust of wind blows, the head of the man in black flies far away.


    It took a few seconds for me to fall down slowly.


    The people in the carriage watched helplessly. From the gap, they watched the body and head of the man in black separate.


    "Ah Zhang Xiaoli screamed and hugged Xiaoyu. Zhang Xiaoquan collapsed and sat in the gap between the two sides.


    be still suffering from the shock!


    Green clothes eight characters stand on the car, as long as there are people coming over, they will all be killed.


    Frightened by his fierce killing, people in black hesitated and did not dare to step forward.


    In the end, it broke up.


    However, Qingyi and Qingyue are not vegetarians, so they will solve the problem jointly.


    See the body lying on the ground, green month slowly forward, lift the curtain.


    I feel normal when I see the three people in a group.


    After a closer look, I found that the little girl didn''t close her eyes, and there was not much fear in her eyes.


    Yes, it''s black fog that can''t be wiped off!


    "Miss, it''s done!"


    Xiaoyu raises her eyes and sees Qingyue. She gently pushes Zhang Xiaoli away, stands up and pats her Pleated Dress.


    Get out of the car slowly.


    Zhang Xiaoli wants to hold Xiaoyu. She shakes her head and retreats with her firm eyes.


    Seeing a corpse in front of her, she seemed to see that the boy had gone through a lot of hardships that night.


    Half kneeling on the ground covered with blood, because he tried his best to kill the bad guys, so he was seriously injured.


    That night, as now, there were corpses everywhere.


    With a glance, he turned to one side and looked at the man in black with a long sword.


    He stood in front of the carriage, straight, standing like Qingyue.


    "I''ve seen you!" Light looking at the man.


    "In the chili field, you hide in the corner..."


    It''s a statement, not a question.


    The man raised his head and, for the first time, told the master who he wanted to protect.


    "Yes I''m happy, I''m sure.


    "He sent you, too!"


    "Yes


    "What''s your name?"


    "Green clothes!"


    "What''s going on over there?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t heard from you yet!"


    Light rain light nod, swept a corpse, "here handle clean."


    Turn back to the car, lift the curtain of the moment, "do not hide, directly to the home!"


    It''s so cold outside that it''s hard.


    Back in the carriage and sitting down, Zhang Xiaoli and Zhang Xiaoquan are still too empty to swim.


    Naturally, I don''t know what''s wrong with the conversation between Xiaoyu and Qingyi!


    After waiting in the car for a while, the carriage started again.


    Qingyi and Qingyue are sitting in front of the car, while Xiaoyu is sitting in the car.


    Koizumi watched the carriage move, "eh? What happened to the carriage? Did we get caught? "


    "No, we''re safe. It''s all right..." Xiaoyu comfortingly looks at Koizumi sitting opposite.


    "Really? However, just now I saw that the man''s head fell off... "


    "Well, it''s because brother Qingyue arrived and saved us."


    "Oh," Koizumi gently patted his chest, "that''s great."


    "Congratulations, you''re a regular!" Green Moon pick eyebrows, looking at the side of the green clothes.


    Green dress drives carriage, "thank you."


    "But why didn''t you just come and save people? It''s such a dangerous moment!"


    "Didn''t I give you a chance to act? I thought you were more than enough to deal with those people


    He thinks highly of her. He didn''t expect her to be so weak!

 Chapter 372

    He thinks highly of her. He didn''t expect her to be so weak!


    "I... of course I have no problem. I have to protect people." Some feel guilty to see the scenery.


    Qingyi ignored her and drove the carriage attentively.


    Back home, Zhang Xiaoli and Zhang Xiaoquan rushed home to cry to Zhang Daniu and his wife.


    Report the shocking scene that happened today.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun are frightened and afraid. They hiss and ask questions one after another to see if there is something wrong with them.


    "Where are you injured? How can we meet bad people? It''s not like our family is provoking anyone else! "


    Light rain is the focus of attention, two people worried about the inspection of light rain, afraid of light rain and what hurt.


    "Dad, mom, I''m fine. We''re safe because of the help of Qingyue and Qingyi."


    "Green clothes?" Zhang Daniu''s father looked along and saw a strange man standing in front of the car.


    "Who are you?" Zhang Daniu asked suspiciously.


    "My name is Qingyi. I''m Qingyue''s elder brother. I''ve met Master Zhang." Green clothes nodded slightly.


    Get green month''s stare, why does he act as her elder brother?


    Qingyi pick eyebrows: I am handsome!


    Qingyue


    Zhang Daniu quickly waved his hand, "no, no, no, it''s not the master..." where can he call him master.


    "Yes, since Qingyue is in Miss''s name, it''s right to call master."


    What else is his name? Uncle? Dad? Or old man Zhang?


    "Well Zhang Daniu was stunned. Whatever you like, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, you can''t lose a piece of meat.


    Now the focus is on whether the children are injured or not.


    "Come on, lead them in and have a good check, but they are ill."


    So Zhang Xiaoquan was his father to slip into the room to strip naked inspection.


    Zhang Xiaoli and Zhang Xiaoyu did not escape, but Zhao Qun did not let go, and the inspection did not leak.


    Qingyue leaned against the wall, "what do you think of this?"


    "Today, you are ahead. I find that someone is following me closely, but I don''t find any change."


    Qingyi stood straight, wiping the sword in her hand.


    "We also found out. We also arrested a person for interrogation. We didn''t find out why. It''s said that the lady of Shangshu mansion sent someone to check it for the sake of the young master. "


    "Frown," however, just fight, I found that those people''s martial arts moves look familiar


    "Is there something like the dark guard that our villa always teaches?"


    Green month nods, "yes, this is my strange place."


    The LORD sent them to protect us. How could they send someone to assassinate us instead?


    The action of wiping the sword stopped for a moment and continued again.


    "If you go back, you''ll know what''s going on."


    It seems that the capital is a time of ups and downs!


    "Well, I''m going to send the news."


    Sihai villa.


    "Jump!"


    In the morning, Dongfang yexuan kicked open the bedroom door of Dongfang Mingcheng.


    Dongfang Mingcheng, who is sleeping soundly with song lanyue in his arms, sits up fiercely.


    "The bad guys are coming? Here comes the robber? "


    "Ah! Here comes the robber? " Song lanyue just woke up and heard this sentence.


    Scream loudly: "come on, there are robbers, there are robbers..."


    Oriental night Xuan gloomy face, standing at the head of the bed, across the curtain looking at two people.


    Feeling the gaze, Dongfang Mingcheng turns around and just sees Dongfang yexuan''s black face, staring at him like a white impermanence.


    I almost peed in my pants.


    Roaring: "Dongfang yexuan, what do you smoke in the morning? Can you break into my room? "


    If he is working with other people, it will not make him impotent.

 Chapter 373

    If he is working with other people, it will not make him impotent.


    "Yes, I''m crazy. I was crazy ten years ago. Otherwise, can such shameless people be allowed to stay in my house?"


    The East night Xuan says indifferently, the face takes angry face.


    Shameless man song lanyue


    Dongfang Mingcheng found that something was wrong with the boy today, not only a little more angry than before.


    The most important thing is that the boy broke into his room with a bright sword in his hand.


    "What do you want to do with your sword when you don''t sleep?"


    To tell you the truth, he is a little nervous about the Dongfang yexuan at the moment.


    The boy always doesn''t play cards according to common sense. He often can''t figure out what he thinks.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t you know? "


    Dongfang yexuan picks up a white silk handkerchief.


    Gentle wipe, the sword with cold light.


    Dongfang Mingcheng frowned, grasped the quilt and covered his abdomen.


    I thought, damn, fortunately I didn''t do anything last night, so I dressed well.


    Or you''ll be seen by this kid.


    "You go out first and wait until we''re ready!"


    I didn''t see my concubine. Bah, is the second lady like a quail in the quilt?


    Swept one eye, two people behind gauze curtain.


    Dongfang yexuan, dressed in white, turns and leaves.


    In a quarter of an hour.


    Dongfang Mingcheng tidies up and comes to the hall.


    Sit in the top position with breath.


    "Tell me, your tendon broke again in the morning?"


    Dongfang yexuan originally stood with his back to the gate.


    When Dongfang Mingcheng came, they just looked at each other.


    "I have gone out with my cousin as you said. Why don''t you keep your word and send someone to kill her! "


    The voice grows stronger and stronger. Step forward and roar.


    "Pa!" Dongfang Mingcheng slaps the table.


    He stood up angrily, "when did I send someone to kill her? Where did you hear that nonsense again? "


    Dongfang night Xuan looks at him suspiciously and doesn''t speak.


    "Besides, it''s your mother''s last words to let you marry Shen Miaoling. Don''t you forget it?"


    "I didn''t forget!" Dongfang yexuan retorts loudly.


    "You forget, you forget her, and let her lie on the ground alone!"


    A loud shout.


    "While you and your concubine were tumbling on the bed, she was alone in the room, weeping in a low voice.


    When you are in love with others, she is sick and stiff.


    Now tell me about her. How do you mean? "


    The eastern night Xuan exerts oneself too fiercely, the blue veins on the face all came out.


    "I already know it''s wrong. Why do you still hold on to the original thing?


    How can you forgive me? "


    "You know what''s wrong? Oh Murmur sarcasm.


    "If you know you are wrong, why is that woman still lying beside you?


    If you know it''s wrong, that bastard will not be born! "


    "I promise that what belongs to you will not be less than one point. Is that ok?"


    "What about father''s love? Can you completely treat that bastard as a stranger?"


    Dongfang Mingcheng is silent.


    Looking at this son who was very smart when he was young.


    With a sigh, Wensheng persuades.


    "Son, it''s common for a man to have three wives and four concubines, and you will experience it in the future.


    At that time, you will understand that women in your mind, in fact, occupy the weight is not heavy


    "Fart, excuses are excuses. I will show you.


    I only marry one person, only one person in my life.

 Chapter 374

    "Fart, excuses are excuses. I will show you.


    I only marry one person, only one person in my life.


    I will never forget what I have said, just like you


    Oriental night Xuan red eyes, he still remember clearly.


    At that time, he was only 5 years old, and his mother, who had been ill for several days, suddenly changed her mind.


    Get up and tidy up.


    She said, "child, you may not understand all what I''m saying now.


    But I hope you remember that if you can''t give it to others, don''t promise it easily. "


    He didn''t understand what that meant.


    Years later, I realized that at the beginning, father and mother were the result of love.


    But the father betrayed his promise to his mother.


    That''s why my mother died of depression.


    That night''s mother wore a white brocade dress. Beauty is beyond measure.


    She said: "I come here for nothing, and naturally I want to go for nothing. I don''t want to be contaminated with any filth in the world any more."


    When she was lying on the bed, she yearned for freedom between the lines.


    She didn''t mention a word about Oriental Mingcheng.


    There was no complaint, no crying, just plain.


    He just took his little hand and said, "I''m sorry, young people may not be able to take care of you. I saw you married and had children!"


    So from then on, he only wore white clothes.


    One is to commemorate his mother, and the other is to inherit his mother''s will and refuse to be contaminated with the filth of the world.


    Close your eyes and open them again.


    "Dongfang Mingcheng, I hope you will remember what I said. Don''t move her, or you will regret it. "


    He turned and strode away.


    Dongfang Mingcheng stares at the back of Dongfang yexuan.


    My heart seems to be swallowed by guilt, and the pain is abnormal.


    But only such pain, can let him clearly realize that he betrayed that year, Yan Xiaoyan, gentle as water woman.


    I also treated the child of yexuan badly.


    "PATA!"


    The sleeve sweeps fiercely, the teapot cup on the table sweeps together falls to the ground.


    Finally, he sat heavily on the chair and covered his forehead with one hand.


    "No, I''m fulfilling Xiang''er''s wish. I''m right. Yexuan will understand me in the future."


    "Yes, that''s it. I''m right..."


    Raise your head and restore the dignity of the master of Sihai villa.


    "Somebody


    "Master!" The housekeeper didn''t know where he came from and bowed respectfully.


    "Find someone to look at the second young master and forbid him to leave the capital."


    "Yes, I''ll go down and arrange it!"


    Night court.


    Dongfang yexuan comes back quickly. As soon as you think of the news from the people below, Xiaoyu has just been assassinated.


    Her life is under threat, and she is very nervous and afraid.


    "Chang''an, prepare horses."


    "Where are we going, young master?" Chang''an asked suspiciously.


    "Go to Huishui town and get ready."


    "Yes


    Half a quarter of an hour later, Dongfang yexuan goes to the gate of the villa. Chang''an has brought the horse and is waiting under the steps.


    However, the housekeeper stopped him before he stepped out of the gate.


    "Young master, you can''t leave for the time being."


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the 40 or 50 year old housekeeper in front of him.


    When I was a child, I often played with him on my back.


    "Uncle Liu, if I want to go out, don''t stop me."


    "No, you can''t leave, or you will blame me..."

 Chapter 375

    Housekeeper Liu stooped and stood in front of Dongfang yexuan.


    "What if I have to go?" The eyes of Dongfang yexuan half narrowed.


    "Please forgive me for being unreasonable." Housekeeper Liu clapped his hands.


    Twenty straight men in black fell from the sky at once.


    Dongfang yexuan sees the pattern of a ship on the sea embroidered on the other side''s chest.


    He was shocked. In order to stop him, his father summoned Yuanhong Yingwei, the trump card of Sihai villa.


    Any one of them is comparable to the present two.


    "The old man told them to come out?" There was a trace of uncertainty in the voice.


    Housekeeper Liu nodded, "yes, the master said, ordinary people can''t deal with you, specially called them out."


    "You... Hum!" He was so angry that he turned and walked back to the nightyard.


    "These guys, unexpectedly, unexpectedly..." the more Dongfang yexuan thought, the more angry he was, but there was no way.


    He can''t deal with the old man who has copied out all his family.


    Chang''an and Chang Fu looked at each other and stood by with their heads down, eager to hide in the cracks.


    But the eastern night Xuan still didn''t let them go, "you say, now what method?"


    They shook their heads at the same time.


    The master has no way. What can they do.


    "You, you..." he pointed to them, strode to the door and opened the door.


    As soon as I stepped out of the door, the courtyard wall was full of people, and two of them were standing in front of the door.


    "Young master, please go back to the room."


    A numb voice without a trace of emotion.


    "Is he going to detain me? What does he want to do? "


    Every time he''s not obedient, he comes here. Is that interesting?


    Dongfang Mingcheng in the distance: "no matter how old or new the moves are, they will be useful."


    "Young master, please go back to the room!" Still no expression of the answer.


    "Trough!"


    Dongfang yexuan kicks on the door and the door closes.


    Take a deep breath, go to the table, pour the tea, gulp to wake up.


    Sit down heavily.


    "Young master, what should we do now?"


    "You ask me, who do I ask?"


    Dongfang yexuan can''t help losing his temper.


    Chang''an shrinks his head. "Why don''t you go down to the kitchen and get you something to eat?"


    Dongfang night Xuan squint at him, Chang''an automatically shut his mouth, standing upright in the corner.


    After thinking about it, Dongfang yexuan ran to open the door again, "tell him, I want to go out, I want to see him!"


    All the people in Sihai villa know that the second young master never calls him father.


    Two cool people in black naturally know, "the master has something to do. I can''t come to see you for the moment."


    Eastern night Xuan eyes contain black air, "I say I want to see him!"


    "I''m sorry, sir. I can''t come to see you for the time being." It''s the same story.


    Oriental night Xuan completely give up, when the sound of a closed door.


    Walking around the room for two rounds, I suddenly looked at Chang''an and chang''fu.


    Scared two people think that the young master is not angry to take them out, right?


    "Go and catch Dongfang Yeliang for me. I don''t believe he won''t let me go."


    "Yes The two of them looked at each other with one voice and were scared to death.


    When the two of them walked out of the room, the people outside looked at them as if they were nothing and didn''t look at them at all.


    So they swaggered out of the nightyard.


    In the evening, they went back to the nightyard.


    "Young master, the eldest son is also protected. There is no chance outside!"


    "Pa!"


    The tea cup in Dongfang yexuan''s hand is broken.

 Chapter 376

    "It seems that the old people have been on guard for a long time. Right. People who live to this age, even if they are not foxes, will soon become elite."


    Blow gently into the hand, and the broken slag of the teacup is scattered on the ground in powder form.


    "Then I''ll have a good time with you..."


    "Come here!"


    Two people close to come over, the eastern night Xuan whispered in two people''s ears what to say.


    After that, they left the nightyard overnight.


    White village.


    Because of the assassination, Xiaoyu was ordered to stay at home and was not allowed to go out for half a step. Zhao Qun also specially stayed to watch and not let her go out.


    Xiaoyu was just about to be busy with the seedlings, so he didn''t go out.


    It''s just that it''s not over because she''s staying at home.


    Those people actually found the white village, that day when we were planting fruit seedlings.


    In the village, Li Sifang ran and fell, climbing and rolling towards this side. He kept shouting: "dead, dead..."


    Everyone quickly stepped forward to help Li Si and asked, "Li Si, what''s wrong with you? What''s the matter? "


    Li Si seemed to be still in shock, his eyes wide open in horror.


    Hands kept shaking, gasping: "dead, dead..."


    "You should make it clear who''s dead."


    "Over there, over there in the valley, there was a dead man lying there, which scared me to death..."


    Li Si patted his chest and said out of breath.


    "Well, I''m a dead man. I haven''t seen him. I''m afraid of him."


    The villagers laughed and laughed at Li Si for being timid.


    Xiaoyu thinks that there is something strange. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as a dead man.


    Sure enough, Li Si''s next words made her more suspicious.


    "Where are ordinary dead people? It was Liu er who had a fight with Zhang San last time and broke one of Zhang San''s legs. I went to our factory to make trouble last time. You forgot... "


    In everyone''s heart: cut, if you die, it''s none of our business. It''s not our village.


    "That man is covered with blood on the ground. It looks like he was drained. It''s frightening..."


    As soon as they heard this, they were all interested. They all went to Li Si''s valley with great interest.


    Xiaoyu is followed by Qingyue, Qingyi and Zhao Qun. Others are at work.


    Xiaoyu took a look at Qingyue: do you know what happened?


    Qingyue and Qingyi shook their heads imperceptibly.


    It''s strange that Xiaoyu''s eyebrows sink. How can she feel that this matter has something to do with her?


    "Let''s go and have a look, too!"


    Zhao Qun grabbed her, "no, you can''t go. It''s a dead man. I''ll have nightmares after watching it!"


    Xiaoyu took Zhao Qun''s arm in a funny way, "mother, have we seen few dead people?"


    How many people died in the courtyard because of Dongfang yexuan?


    Zhao Qun smacked his lips, "no, you can''t go."


    What if you''re scared?


    Xiaoyu has no choice but to go.


    "Qingyi, go and have a look for me. What''s going on?"


    If she can''t go, let Qingyi go instead of her.


    Zhao Qun didn''t stop him. After a while, Qingyi came back.


    After another, villagers began to come back.


    "The dead man was killed by a knife and injured in the chest, which is the key point. He bled to death."


    Qingyi simply repeats what she has observed.


    Xiaoyu stood quietly, without speaking.


    It''s obvious that it can''t be a skirmish among villagers.


    Country people only dare to use brute force, not real weapons.


    It seems to be an eventful time again!

 Chapter 377

    The villagers recently began to talk about the dead, and the Yamen has come to take over.


    People also came to ask questions, that is, the person with the dead, Liu Er of Bai village, was taken to answer.


    But it was soon released.


    Xiaoyu is always very upset these days, and always feels that something is going to happen.


    Xiaoyu called Qingyue and Qingyi, "tell me honestly, is this something to do with me? Will my family have life problems?"


    Xiaoyu sits behind his desk and looks at the two people standing in front of him.


    Green month and green clothes look at each other, green month forward, "according to the observation of subordinates, this matter really has something to do with you."


    okay?


    Xiaoyu is waiting for the following.


    "The killers are probably the same people as before, but they seem to be a little different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "It seems that their martial arts are not so high, and they don''t know much about it. They should have just arrived here."


    Xiaoyu thought: "that is to say, this is probably another group of people, the target is also me?"


    "Yes Qingyue nods.


    "Who the hell are they? Why do they have to hold on to me?" Xiaoyu stood up and walked around.


    Standing in front of the window, looking out of the window has been gradually out of the green leaves.


    "I limit you two days to deal with the people from there. Can you do it?"


    Look back and look at them seriously.


    "Yes They nodded solemnly.


    This matter has not been dealt with completely, the light rain has another matter.


    The county government is coming.


    "Miss, our master invites you to speak at the Yamen."


    When two yamen servants came to Zhangjia and found Xiaoyu, they came straight to the point.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu were shocked.


    "Master, why do you ask our family Xiaoyu to come to Yamen to talk about something?" Does the master want to bully them and lock them up?


    "I don''t know. I''m just in charge of delivering messages. Come with us, girl."


    The Yamen servant didn''t smile or pull his face.


    It''s polite. At least I didn''t do it.


    Zhao Qun took Xiaoyu''s hand in fear, "daughter..."


    Light rain light shake head, "it''s OK, Niang, you rest assured, I go back."


    Zhang Daniu frowned and said, "can we go with you, sir?"


    He stuffed a purse into the Yamen servant''s hand.


    The Yamen servant made a mat for himself and gave a wink to the next one.


    Kick to the bosom, "the master didn''t say no, that''s OK."


    Zhang Daniu was overjoyed. "Well, I''ll go with Xiaoyu. You''ll stay at home."


    "No, I''ll follow, or I won''t be at ease." Zhao Qun is also worried about following.


    "I''ll go too."


    "I''ll go too."


    Zhang Xiaoquan and Zhang Xiaoli are not willing to be outdone.


    They all scrambled to follow.


    Zhang Daniu took out the style of the head of the family and pedaled the crowd.


    "Just follow me. What are you doing? Stay at home and watch the house


    I don''t know what''s going on after I''ve gone, but I can''t let all the families fall into it.


    Three people worried looking at Zhang Daniu, and see light rain.


    Xiaoyu smiles and comforts people.


    "Mother, elder sister, second brother, don''t worry, there are Qingyue and Qingyi, and Dad, they protect me, I will be OK."


    After a pause, "besides, the master didn''t say that he wanted to put me in prison.


    We didn''t do anything against the law. Maybe the master was watching me make such a great contribution to the white village.


    You want to reward me. Don''t worry, just wait for my good news at home

 Chapter 378

    Finally, four of Xiaoyu left with two yamen servants and came to the Yamen of the town.


    As soon as I arrived at yamen, I was welcomed to the inner hall by my master.


    Qiushui, the newly appointed county magistrate and the master of the town, was sitting and saw people coming.


    He said with a smile, "Oh, isn''t this the famous little prodigy in Huishui Town, the owner of the pepper factory?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t know the other party''s intention, and also exchanged greetings with a smile.


    "Where, where, adults praise, I''m ashamed. I''m just working for others, not my boss."


    "Too modest, too modest, no!"


    He came here under the instruction of the above, and three princes participated in the factory.


    He is an unknown little character of the third prince.


    I''m looking forward to this time because this factory has a chance to rise.


    "Come on, sit here. Let''s sit down first."


    They walked on with the light rain.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know the medicine he sells in the gourd, so he can only follow the other party''s route first.


    Xiaoyu and Zhang Daniu are on the left, and Xiancheng is on the right.


    And Qingyue and Qingyi stand behind Xiaoyu like two doors, standing upright.


    People dare not ignore it.


    Xiaoyu looks at the county magistrate secretly. She knows that the other party is also looking at her.


    "Last time I saw a girl, I didn''t want to say hello to you in private. This time I specially called you to have a chat with you."


    After sitting for a while, no one spoke, so the county magistrate had to speak first.


    He originally thought that any clever child prodigy, not enough, is just a false message.


    If you feel this qualitative feeling today, you will know that you are not a mortal.


    "Oh, what do you want to talk about?" Xiaoyu asked down the meaning of the other party.


    Xian Cheng rubbed his hands and looked at Zhang Xiaoyu with embarrassment.


    "Well, I don''t know if the girl has heard about the dead man that has been circulating recently?"


    Light rain pick eyebrow, thought, nodded, "yes, heard."


    so what?


    Is calling her here talking about dead people?


    She didn''t kill people. It''s useless to call her!


    "Well, I''ve heard that Zhang Xiaoyu is a smart girl.


    So I asked the girl to come here just to ask if she had any ideas. "


    At the end of the speech, he was a little shy and flustered. He even wanted to ask a little girl for advice, but no one else.


    Xiaoyu looked at each other in surprise, as if she didn''t hear clearly, leaning forward.


    "What did you say? Did I hear you right? "


    "You heard me right." The county magistrate was embarrassed to rub his sleeves.


    "My Lord, if I remember correctly, I am only a child. Do you think a child can help you?"


    It''s impossible to ask a child what he thinks. Either he''s crazy or he''s out of his mind.


    "But girl, you are not an ordinary child. You are very smart!"


    Otherwise, he would not do business with the third prince.


    People who can be looked up to by the prince are certainly not ordinary people.


    Light rain light sneer, "adult is too high to see me."


    Stand up, "if the adults have no other things, please forgive the women to leave first."


    Zhang Daniu didn''t know what happened, but he also stood up with Xiaoyu.


    He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Light rain in to step out of the door, said a word.


    "My Lord, if you can, check the people who have been in and out recently. It''s probably a team crime."


    Then I went out with you.


    The county magistrate felt his chin, and the gang committed the crime?


    Are there many outsiders recently?

 Chapter 379

    Are there many outsiders recently?


    "Somebody


    "My Lord!"


    "Check the recent migrant population immediately!"


    The county magistrate thought to himself, is it difficult for someone to spy on the business of the pepper factory and deliberately make trouble?


    When Xiaoyu and Zhang Daniu walked out of the yamen, they were still confused.


    That''s how they came out?


    Didn''t get hit? Not in jail?


    And adults seem to be quite respectful to Xiaoyu. What''s going on?


    "Xiaoyu, what do you mean by that? Do we have a lot of outsiders here? Are they all bad people? "


    "Dad, I''m just talking nonsense. Since you asked me, I didn''t answer. I framed him on purpose!"


    She hopes that the family can live a carefree life as before, and not be influenced by the secular world.


    Zhang Daniu nodded, "Oh, so it is." He was scared to death.


    Back home, Xiaoyu and Zhang Daniu were tortured by the whole family.


    After the light rain calmed down, everyone was a little relieved.


    However, turned around the rain and did not relax, her heart is still filled with things.


    Two days later.


    But this matter not only did not end, on the contrary made people panic.


    Xiaoyu found that there were people talking about it all over the village and went to the factory.


    Others are whispering.


    "Why did Li Si die in that depression? It''s so strange. I heard that we haven''t caught the murderer up to now! "


    "Yes, I don''t dare to let my children go out now. I''m afraid to meet the murderer who doesn''t blink an eye..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Light rain swept an eye, what didn''t say, walk toward own office.


    In the office.


    Xiaoyu sits behind his desk, Qingyi stands near the door, and Qingyue stands beside Xiaoyu.


    "Qingyue, what do you want to do?"


    "Miss Hui, it''s all dealt with." The sound of qingyuemu came.


    "Then why hasn''t the Yamen released the wind of closing the case?" If the killer is arrested, isn''t it time to close the case?


    "We all deal with it in private, so..."


    The government does not know that they have settled the matter.


    Xiaoyu: "speechless.


    Back against the chair, fingers click on the armrest.


    "We don''t have to worry about this. We have nothing to do with the government."


    Fixed looking at the side of the green moon, and silently looking at a little bit far away from the green clothes.


    I stare back and forth for about 10 seconds a day without speaking.


    Green month and green dress look at each other, some don''t know so.


    Green month does not understand of ask a way: "young lady is what problem?"


    Light rain lightly nods, "do you have something to hide from me?"


    Eyebrows slightly pick, eyes firm.


    Green month flustered for a while, immediately calm down.


    "No? What does Miss mean? "


    "Really?" The tone of voice improved, although still with a little Lori sound, but with a trace of momentum.


    Qingyi looked at Qingyue from a distance and shook her head slightly.


    Green month sees after, heavy nod, "be!"


    Light rain facial expression sinks down, "let you come of person, is how to say?"


    Green month in the heart a clap Deng, slowly vomit out, "protect the young lady''s safety, listen to the young lady''s command..."


    "What are you doing now?"ˇ® Pop up.


    "Since you don''t want to listen to me so much, go back, I can''t afford to..." I turned my back and didn''t look at them.


    Qingyue, Qingyi

 Chapter 380

    "Miss, this... The master told us to protect you. We can''t go back until we have finished our task..."


    If you go back, you will be punished heavily, and you may die!


    Qingyue prayed to turn around, standing in front of Xiaoyu, "Miss, we can''t leave, before the master didn''t say anything to let us go back."


    Light rain cold sweep her one eye, "that have what relation with me, since you don''t want to obey me, what meaning to stay?"


    Tsing Yi came over and said, "we didn''t disobey you..."


    "Do you have something to tell me? Is that obedience?"


    When she was blind, these days, the two people wrote: I have something in mind, come and ask me.


    "Well, what does miss want to know?" Green clothes helpless, this little girl really stubborn, also too sensitive and smart.


    Light rain turns round to sit down, "Oriental night Xuan is what matter."


    See two people twinkle in the eyes, immediately shout: "don''t try to hide from me, say!"


    Green dress hesitates, don''t know this matter can say, ask for help of see to green month.


    Qingyue thinks about it and looks at Xiaoyu solemnly.


    "Miss, yes, there is something wrong with the young master."


    "What''s the problem?" Xiaoyu can''t wait to ask.


    "The young master is locked up and can''t go out for a step. The master will force the young master to marry his favorite daughter-in-law..."


    what?


    Is Dongfang yexuan locked up?


    Forced marriage?


    "When did it happen? Why didn''t you say that earlier? "


    If this guy can''t get married, what will she do?


    She won''t make a second room!


    "Just five days ago, we just received the news, not long ago."


    If you want to clench your fist, your eyes are burning.


    What''s the age of this special code? It''s forcing people to get married. It''s robbing her.


    No, she wants to go to Beijing and get back her sweetheart. She can''t take advantage of those Cheng Yaojin who come up on the way!


    "Is he hurt? You haven''t been bullied, have you? "


    The father who can force his son to marry must be a strong, unreasonable and hot tempered old man.


    "I don''t know about this subordinate yet, but according to the news, the master has started a hunger strike to resist..."


    what?


    "What the hell is this guy doing without fasting? Is it good to show yourself? Don''t you know that the body is the capital of revolution... "


    Xiaoyu shouts with anger and emotion.


    "Hurry up and get ready. Let''s start as soon as possible, or that stubborn guy will probably become a mummy."


    "Yes Two people look a little strange bow hand, quick response.


    As fast as they could, they prepared the carriage, dry food, and some necessary things for the journey.


    When Xiaoyu came home and joined us for dinner, it was hard to say.


    How can she say that she wants to leave this place and look for people?


    She''s a girl, and she''s just 11 years old. How can everyone agree?


    Because of thinking about things, Xiaoyu is absent-minded and pokes the rice grains in the bowl with chopsticks.


    Zhao Qun, who noticed the light rain, reached out to touch the forehead.


    "Girl, what''s the matter with you? Out of your wits? "


    Xiaoyu raised his head, looked at the crowd next to him, and suddenly sat up straight.


    "Mother, father, I have something to discuss with you."


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu are holding a bowl and looking at Xiaoyu curiouslyˇ° What''s the matter? "


    Light rain put down the bowl, solemnly looking at two old.


    "Mother, father, I want to go to the capital."

 Chapter 381

    Zhao Qun put down the bowl, "child, the capital is so far away, what are you going to do?"


    "Yes, if you want to play, when things in the field are over, dad will accompany you."


    Zhang Daniu touched Xiaoyu''s head lovingly.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "no, I go alone. Of course, Qingyue and Qingyi accompany me. I don''t go for fun."


    Open your mouth, want to say something about Dongfang yexuan.


    But he was afraid that his parents would not allow him, so he lied and said, "there''s news coming from there. There''s something wrong with our pepper. I need to see what''s going on."


    Zhang Daniu nodded, "this should go, but you go alone, I don''t worry, or let your brother go with you."


    How can this be? Isn''t it exposed?


    "No, Dad, my brother still has to learn to do business at home. Where can I go, right, brother?"


    Just to say that I don''t mind, I also want to visit Zhang Xiaoquan in Beijing.


    On receiving the message that light rain winked at him, he immediately nodded his head.


    "Yes, yes, there are so many things in the factory that I can''t leave."


    Zhang Daniu frowned and glared at Zhang Xiaoquan. He was still worried and looked at Xiaoyu.


    So small, so lovely girl, go out alone, how dangerous!


    "Light rain..."


    "Well, Xiaoyu, you can go without worry. We can rest assured that Qingyue and Qingyi will protect you.


    I think it''s a long experience. What''s the matter with Laowo at home? "


    Enlightened Zhao Qun interrupts Zhang Daniu and agrees with Xiaoyu to go out.


    Although she is also very worried, but the child is old, always want to go out to break, besides, Xiaoyu this child is very smart, she rest assured.


    "Thank you, mother. Mother is the best." Light rain rushed to Zhao Qun''s arms and rubbed.


    Feel the resentment behind, immediately sweet smile back.


    "Dad loves me the most..."


    Zhang Daniu looks better when he is jealous.


    Zhao Qun to promote narrow light rain nose, "you ah you, who do not offend, the most sweet mouth."


    Xiaoyu giggles.


    "Not right now? It''s almost dark. I''m leaving tomorrow, so I can clean up for you. "


    Zhao Qun claps Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Xiaoyu wants to go right away, but her parents have stepped back. If she is still so aggressive, she may not get good results.


    So he nodded, "OK, thank you, mom."


    After dinner, Zhao Qun and Zhang Xiaoli help to clean up Xiaoyu''s clothes, and they are busy making food in the kitchen.


    Zhang Xiaoquan ran to Xiaoyu''s room, "Xiaoyu, do you really want to go to the capital?"


    "Yes, it''s all agreed?" Xiaoyu looks at the second brother coming in and smiles.


    Zhang Xiaoquan mysteriously came over and sat beside Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, I heard that the capital is very prosperous, much bigger than ours. Can you bring me a gift?"


    Xiaoyu laughs. She yearns for the ancient capital.


    I don''t know what the difference is with the modern capital.


    "Well, brother, what do you want? I''ll bring it back for you. "


    Zhang Xiaoquan thought carefully, "I don''t know what I want. In this way, you can go and have a look. If you have any good things, just bring me one."


    "All right, make sure you get the job done."


    Looking at a look of longing for Zhang Xiaoquan, "brother, this time I''m in a hurry. Next time, how about we go together? We must have a good time."


    "Well, I just don''t know when."

 Chapter 382

    "Believe me, soon, I''ll go this time. If I can, I''ll buy a house there, so that you can all go there."


    "Oh, really? That''s great. Of course my brother believes you. I believe everything my sister says


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After a sleep, Xiaoyu gets up early.


    I found the whole family up.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhang Xiaoquan are helping to put Xiaoyu''s things into the newly bought carriage.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Xiaoli are busy in the kitchen, just to get more warm food for Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu looked at the things that almost filled the car, even the quilt.


    I don''t know. I thought she was moving.


    "Dad, you''ve got too many things here. I''m not going to come."


    "Bah, bah, bah, what nonsense."


    Zhao Qun came with a food box in his hand. "In the morning, he said something unlucky."


    He handed the food box to Xiaoyu, "these are all your favorite snacks, and you can eat them slowly on the way."


    "Thank you, mother."


    Xiaoyu hands the food box to Qingyue, hugs Zhao Qun, Zhang Daniu, Zhang Xiaoli and Zhang Xiaoquan.


    After no one hugged, he stepped on the carriage and waved to everyone.


    "I''m gone, father, mother, elder sister, second brother..."


    "Xiaoyu, be careful all the way."


    "Be safe and don''t trust strangers."


    "Take care of yourself. Remember to eat and dress when it''s cold."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu sat in the car, opened the curtain, "I know, I will, you take care!"


    Zhao Qun stepped forward with some fear, looking at Qingyi with a sword, "Qingyi, my daughter will ask you, I hope you can take care of her."


    Green clothes cool nod, "madam, I will."


    "Drive!"


    Suddenly he drove away without giving everyone time to react. When they saw that the car was gone, Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu ran a few steps and yelled.


    "Xiaoyu, take care of yourself..."


    Then the distant voice came back, "I will, you too..."


    Zhao Qun''s tears snapped down.


    Zhang Daniu looked at her puzzled, "what are you doing? Don''t you agree with your daughter to leave?"


    Zhao Qun cried and growled, "what do you know? My daughter has never left me. I have to give up."


    Daniel Zhang feels his nose, OK, why not? What you say is reasonable.


    In the carriage, Xiaoyu looked at the full things, moved eyes wet.


    Clean up a good mood, looking at the side with the green month.


    "How long will it take to get to the capital?"


    "Miss Hui, it''s usually about five days. If you can make it, you can arrive in two or three days."


    Light rain light nod, "as soon as possible."


    "Yes. But I''m afraid you can''t stand it. " Young, weak, and no long journey.


    Xiaoyu frowned, "as soon as possible."


    Looking at the reflection outside the window, dizzy, she put down the curtain and rested on the quilt.


    Just as she became more and more uncomfortable, when she felt that at least a century had passed.


    "Qingyue, how far have you gone?"


    "It''s still early. I haven''t arrived for 100 li. I can''t get to the rest post station until evening."


    Xiaoyu


    How does she feel like she''s gone so far?


    I feel like my lungs are going to bump out.


    "Miss, are you not feeling well? Do you want to have a rest?"

 Chapter 383

    Xiaoyu shook his head difficultly, "it''s OK. It''s important to keep on going."


    This carriage is too tormenting. It''s upside down and the road is rough.


    I really miss the modern roads, cars, trains, motor cars, airplanes


    Light rain has been dizzy, dizzy brain up against the car sleep.


    She''s really carsick. It''s better to close her eyes, but it''s also very uncomfortable.


    "Miss, the post station is here. Get off and have a rest."


    Qingyue pushes Xiaoyu gently. Xiaoyu opens her eyes and gets off with Qingyue.


    When she got out of the car, her legs were soft.


    Moreover, as soon as I got down, I felt a tumbling in my stomach and started to retch when I held the frame.


    I can''t spit anything out.


    Finally, Qingyue helped her back to her room.


    "Have something to eat, miss."


    Qingyue brings the food to the room and puts it on the table.


    Xiaoyu is pale and sleeps on the bed.


    It''s no different from qiruoyu.


    Light rain hummed, "don''t eat, no appetite."


    Her feeling at the moment is, uncomfortable, want to sleep, but headache, can''t sleep.


    Green month with a bowl of porridge came forward, "eat it, don''t eat how have the strength to go?"


    Xiaoyu waves impatiently to drive away the buzzing.


    "If I don''t eat, I''ll go to bed. If I come, I''ll go to bed too."


    Turn over, turn your back to Qingyue and go on sleeping.


    Qingyue


    She knew it was the result, secretly shook her head and took out the meal.


    The next day, after Xiaoyu got up, he felt backache and uncomfortable all over.


    Rub your shoulders in pain and stand up.


    "Miss, you are awake." Qingyue comes in with food in her hand.


    "You haven''t eaten for days. Eat something."


    With heavy steps, Xiaoyu moved to the table and sat down.


    Shaking with chopsticks, he took a few mouthfuls and put them down.


    "Miss, you can''t stand it if you just eat so much. Let''s eat some. "


    Light rain weakly shakes his head, "don''t eat, no appetite."


    Looking at Xiaoyu''s sad appearance, "Miss, let''s have a rest here today and leave tomorrow."


    Otherwise, even if we get to the capital, we can''t get up.


    "It''s OK. It doesn''t matter. It''s important to drive. It''s a big deal. Just slow down."


    If you stay here, you don''t know what the capital will look like. If it''s too late, it will change.


    Well, I can''t help but obey the light rain.


    The three are on their way again.


    However, this time Qingyi was driving very slowly, not so bumpy, so Xiaoyu felt better.


    After a few hours, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    Xiaoyu is curious, what happened, Qingyi opened the car curtain.


    "Miss, come down and have a rest, and get something to eat by the way."


    Xiaoyu has a look at the lush mountains and the green grass on the ground.


    "Good."


    It''s better to have a rest. You can''t really die on the way.


    Go to get off the carriage first and get off with Xiaoyu.


    Green clothes led the carriage to the place where there was a lot of grass and tied it up. Then she went to the depth of the forest lightly.


    Xiaoyu didn''t ask curiously. She went to a big tree and sat down.


    Close your eyes to rest, listen to the birds in the forest, and ask about the fragrance of the breeze.


    I picked up some firewood nearby, put it not far from Xiaoyu, and started to make a fire.


    After a while, Qingyi came back with two pheasants and a hare.


    The sword in his hand plunges into the ground and takes out a dagger from his boot.


    Skillfully handle the prey in hand.

 Chapter 384

    After a while, the air began to crackle the sound of oil drops in the fire.


    The smell is coming.


    Xiaoyu opens his eyes and looks at the pheasant and hare on the fire.


    Take out two small bottles from the space, "use this, it will smell better."


    Qingyue took it and handed it to Qingyi. They didn''t doubt the truth of this sentence.


    After all, I have lived in Zhangjia for such a long time and have seen Zhang Xiaoyu''s cooking skills.


    After using the seasoning, there are bursts of fragrance in the air.


    Light rain suddenly came, appetite, stand up, toward the fire.


    Just about to enjoy the delicious food, the sound of "dangdangdang" swords colliding came from the air.


    Qingyue and Qingyi immediately stand up alert, back to Xiaoyu, facing outside.


    Listen to the direction of the sound, green quickly swept past.


    Xiaoyu is very curious. In the wilderness, will there be a fight?


    "Come on, let''s see."


    "But..." Qingyue hesitated.


    "It''s OK. Aren''t you two still here?"


    He took the hand of Qingyi and ran in the direction of Qingyi in a low voice.


    Seeing the green clothes crawling beside the trees, they followed quietly, lying on the ground and looking down.


    Green clothes swept two people one eye, didn''t say what, continue to look at below.


    Below are two groups, one in black and the other in gray.


    "Big Dharma protector, you''d better give up your hands and stop making unnecessary struggles."


    In front of the group of people in black, a man who was probably the leader yelled at an old man in front.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha... Yellow mouth child, just a few of you, also want to catch me. What a fool''s dream!" The Dharma protector laughed wildly.


    "The sect leader is already on his way here. Let''s see where you are going this time!"


    "Well, you guys are just like the maggots growing on me. You can''t get rid of them. But do you think I''m afraid of the sect leader?


    It''s just a baby that hasn''t grown up. Its wings haven''t grown hard, so it wants to fly! Ha ha ha ha... It''s ridiculous... "


    The big Dharma protector looked at each other disdainfully, and didn''t see each other in the eye at all.


    The leader of the man in black looks at each other with some vigilance. The Dharma protector is not only good at martial arts, but also good at poison.


    They''ve been chasing him for so long, but they can''t take him down. It''s just his poison skill.


    "Oh, is that ridiculous?" A distant and cool voice came from the air.


    The big Dharma protector''s smile froze immediately, and his face was dignified.


    On the other hand, the man in black was smiling, "the door master is coming, the door master is coming, now they are running..."


    Everyone was searching for the source of the sound. A moment later, a fiery looking man slowly landed from the air.


    In the hands of the Jasper Piccolo on the fingers flying, rotating, then lying in the palm.


    "Jiang feibai!" Zhang Xiaoyu muttered to himself.


    "Jiang feibai?" There was a trace of ruthlessness in the eyes of Qingyue and Qingyi.


    After landing, the beautiful Jiang feibai''s mouth was slightly raised.


    "Dharma protector, we meet again."


    The big Dharma protector secretly took a look at the Jasper Piccolo in Jiang Fei''s white hands.


    "Sect leader, why are you chasing us?"


    "Oh! Don''t you know the Dharma protector? " Jiang Fei''s white eyes are shining.


    "Or do you pretend you don''t know?" The tone is light.


    The big Dharma protector''s eyes flashed, "I don''t know. Please tell me."


    "Oh, in that case, our sect leader will tell you now. You should listen well."

 Chapter 385

    Voice just fell, a beautiful song from the temptation of thin lips gradually spread.


    In the ears of the man in black and Xiaoyu, it was a very natural song.


    However, in the ears of the people in grey, that is the death charm.


    The Dharma protector screamed in disbelief, "a song of flowing wine! It''s a flowing wine cup! Have you learned? "


    "Ah... Ah..."


    The Dharma protector holds his head and rolls on the ground in pain, bumping into a big tree from time to time.


    The other people in grey, who had lower accomplishments, had already bled to death.


    It''s the first time that Xiaoyu has seen such terrible and powerful martial arts.


    It''s also the first time to see such Jiang feibai!


    "Let me go, let me go... I know it''s wrong..." the big Dharma protector cried hoarsely.


    Jiang feibai gradually let go of the piccolo and looked down on the surviving Dharma protector like a God.


    When the flute stopped, the Dharma protector kept holding his head and shouting.


    When the reaction has stopped, hands slowly down, placed on the side of the body, slowly clench.


    Disheveled clothes hanging in disorder on the body, sweating will be in the clothes are wet.


    There were beads of sweat hanging on the eyelashes, and big beads of sweat slipped from the cheeks.


    Half squint on the eyes, covering the fundus of anger and hatred.


    "Thank you for not killing me."


    Respectfully bowed, but in the moment of bowing, the thunder and lightning quickly steals the bell.


    With a kick of his hind foot, he flew towards Jiang feibai, spitting out a shining poison dart from his mouth.


    "Shua" went straight to the front of Jiang feibai.


    Jiang feibai gently pulls his eyelids, spins his toes and takes a step to the left.


    Unexpectedly, the Dharma protector used the concealed weapons one after another, so he had to fly up and down to avoid the poisonous concealed weapons.


    When Xiaoyu spits poison darts at the Dharma guard''s mouth, he subconsciously catches Qingyue''s hand.


    Qingyue asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter, miss?"


    Xiaoyu girl, "it''s OK."


    At the moment when Xiaoyu answered, the Dharma protector took a look here.


    Then a false move, fly to light rain shelter.


    Hold Xiaoyu''s neck with one hand.


    Zhang Xiaoyu: "watch the play carefully, avoiding risks!


    His grandmother''s, she is a theater, why catch her a nobody!


    Qingyue and Qingyi didn''t respond, so Zhang Xiaoyu was caught by the other party and yelled: "thief, let my lady go!"


    Jiang feibai sees Zhang Xiaoyu''s that instant in the heart is hoodwinked, how does this wench appear here?


    But the next moment I will react and go to the Dharma protector.


    Xiaoyu was pinched and her face turned red.


    He sobbed: "great Xia, do we have something to say? I have no enmity with you. In this way, do you think it''s OK for me to let my people help you beat that ugly monster, and you let me go? "


    Ugly eight strange Jiang feibai: "step a meal.".


    Hearing what Zhang Xiaoyu said, the Dharma protector made great efforts subconsciously.


    Zhang Xiaoyu yelled in a hurry: "Daxia, really, if you work harder, I''ll die. No one will help you fight, and you''ll have more enemies, isn''t it worth it?"


    "Shut up The big Dharma protector roared in a hurry. He was still low. He was still bargaining when he saw this kind of being pinched.


    Because of this roar, the hand is also hard, light rain immediately eyes turn white, blue veins out.


    Green month and green clothes dare not delay, immediately fly forward, the sword in the hand stabs to the big Dharma protector.


    The Dharma protector keeps Zhang Xiaoyu in front of him, making them dare not start.


    We have to look around anxiously for opportunities.

 Chapter 386

    "Master... Master..."


    Xiaoyu hears a sound in a trance, like the sound of... Grapes.


    Unable to speak, he had to promise in his heart: "grape... Maybe I''m going to die..."


    The grapes in the space anxiously yelled: "master, come in quickly, it will be OK when you come in..."


    Xiaoyu self mocking smile, this little guy is really naive, her soul is free, the body is dead, has a hair use?


    Unfortunately, she didn''t understand the meaning of grapes.


    At the moment of her death, Jiang feibai moved, and the piccolo in her mouth sounded again.


    Because of headache, the Dharma protector subconsciously released his hands, hugged his head and wailed.


    Qingyue flies forward, catches the light rain and flies to a relatively safe place.


    "Cough..."


    After Xiaoyu was saved, she coughed in Qingyue''s arms.


    "Miss, how are you? I''m sorry, but we didn''t react..."


    Xiaoyu coughed fiercely. After relieving, she shook her head slightly. "It''s none of your business. It''s too fast. I didn''t react."


    Looking up at the big Dharma protector, I found that there was already cleaning up the battlefield.


    Zhang Xiaoyu: "it means that she is a redundant burden. How unlucky she has to be to see a play.


    After finishing cleaning up the Dharma protector, Jiang feibai checks that he really can''t die any more, and then turns around and strides towards Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Green clothes guard of stop, the sword in the hand clenches.


    "Cough... Qingyi... He''s my friend... Let him come."


    Zhang Xiaoyu''s weak voice came.


    Qingyi stares at Jiang feibai. Step back two steps and stand behind Xiaoyu. It''s the fastest way to guard and protect him.


    "How are you? How are you doing? " Jiang feibai squatted down with a dignified face.


    Xiaoyu shook his head and pulled his neck, "cough..."


    Jiangfeibai immediately waved, a hand with a water to come.


    Jiang feibai took it, pulled out the cork and came to Xiaoyu''s mouth.


    "Come on, drink a little slowly, and your voice will feel better."


    Light rain on the water belt, fed by the river white.


    "How are you, better?"


    Light rain tried, with water lubrication, really much better.


    "Well, it''s better."


    Qingyue is about to help her to rest under the tree.


    Jiang feibai picked her up and went on.


    Qingyue and Qingyi quickly stop him. Xiaoyu grabs him by the shoulder. "What do you want?"


    "What do you think I can do? Of course, I''ll take you to rest. "


    "Master Jiangmen, our carriage is over there. Please give me the young lady, and we will take good care of her."


    Qingyue opens her hand to take over Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Jiang feibai walked away from her and went to the place she said.


    The head leader in black came over, "master!"


    Jiang feibai glanced sideways, "take the traitor back, and the rest of us will leave our bodies in the wilderness and let the wolves have a good meal, and let the people below know that some things can''t be done!"


    "Yes The head collar in black bowed respectfully and turned away.


    Xiaoyu looks at the figure of the man in black and thinks strangely: this man feels familiar. Have you ever seen him?


    Came to the carriage, light rain smell a paste smell, sniff nose, this thought.


    "My barbecue!"


    Qingyue, Qingyi


    At the same time, look at the fire that is about to go out, and the barbecue that is similar to black charcoal on it.


    There was a cry in my heart: my barbecue

 Chapter 387

    Jiang feibai chuckles, "are you still thinking about eating


    Light rain toot mouth, she almost two days did not eat well, stomach almost resist.


    "All right, just do it again." Put her under the big tree next to you.


    He didn''t tell Qingyi and Qingyue to whistle. There was a man in black.


    "Get something to eat."


    The man in black disappeared again.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are full of star eyes. Wow, a group of subordinates are Lafeng, so handsome.


    If she has a chance, she will get a team to come out. If she has nothing to do, she will go out for a walk.


    Qingyi gives Qingyue a look, and then goes into the woods.


    A moment later, I came back with many wild fruits in a cloth.


    "Miss, it''s too late. I''ve found some fruit. You can make do with it."


    Holding to light rain, light rain randomly took two, "thank you!"


    Green clothes nodded, holding wild fruit and green moon in the side to share.


    Xiaoyu gives Jiang feibai one, and chews the wild fruit which is similar to jujube.


    It''s sour, but it''s not very bad.


    Jiang feibai teased, "I haven''t seen you for a while. Have you become a miss? And there''s a bodyguard out there. "


    Light rain white he one eye, "you are not also, a meeting became what the door Lord, it seems that the origin is not small."


    Jiang feibai laughs, this ghost girl, is still the same glib.


    Soon Jiang feibai''s subordinates sent food to eat, we simply ate some.


    Light rain they get on the carriage ready to start, did not expect that Jiang feibai this guy also follow.


    So the line of three became the line of four.


    After a week of hard work, we finally saw the gate of the capital.


    Xiaoyu lifted the curtain of his car and looked out. He was a little excited. He didn''t know how prosperous the ancient capital was.


    "What are you looking at? Aren''t they just people queuing up for the city? What can I see? "


    Jiang feibai sits opposite Xiaoyu and looks out. He doesn''t think it''s strange.


    "Where do you know the psychology of the little people from the countryside who have never seen the world?"


    Xiaoyu retorts and chokes him, then shrugs helplessly.


    "Well, then you can always tell me what you''re doing in Beijing?"


    "To save a friend."


    "Friends? What friend? Why didn''t I know you knew your friends in Beijing? "


    Looking at Xiaoyu in doubt, after thinking about it, he suddenly yelled: "you are not looking for Dongfang yexuan, are you?"


    As far as he knows, Zhang Xiaoyu knows only Dongfang yexuan except him.


    Originally don''t want to say light rain, see the other party has guessed, also don''t hide.


    "Yes, I''m here for him."


    "Then you said to save him? Do you know who he is? "


    If you are rich enough, what''s wrong with the young master of Sihai villa? Can she be saved by a small role?


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand, "isn''t he a rich man? What kind of identity can he be? He''s still the emperor''s son. "


    Jiang feibai didn''t speak. He looked at her for a long time, which made Xiaoyu confused, but this guy just didn''t say.


    After queuing into the capital, "Qingyi, drive directly to your master''s home."


    Light rain voice just fell, green month some embarrassed looking at light rain.


    "Well, miss, I think we''d better find a place to live first, and then make a long-term plan."

 Chapter 388

    Xiaoyu frowned: "what''s the saying?"


    "You''d better listen to her, or you won''t see her when you go, and you''ll probably be thrown out." Jiang feibai plays Piccolo leisurely.


    Xiaoyu frowned, did not ask, it seems that this is not simple.


    "Then find a place to live first, and we''ll talk about other things later."


    In the inn.


    Xiaoyu took a comfortable hot bath and was sitting at the window looking at the people downstairs.


    "Dong Dong, miss, I''ve brought you food." Qingyue knocks at the door.


    "Come in."


    Looking at the food on the table, "thank you, Qingyue."


    Zhang Xiaoyu raised a smile.


    "This is what my subordinates should do. Please use it slowly, miss."


    Quit and eat in your own room next to you.


    Xiaoyu takes a bowl of porridge and eats it carefully, thinking that after so many days, I don''t know what happened to the guy in Dongfang yexuan.


    Sihai villa.


    Night court, it''s afternoon.


    Dongfang yexuan leans on the beauty couch, reading a book in his hand.


    "Dong Dong..." there was a knock outside the door.


    Dongfang yexuan looks up at the door.


    "Young master!" Chang''an called softly.


    "Come in." A languid and indifferent voice.


    After Chang''an came in, he closed the door and went to Dongfang yexuan.


    "Young master, Miss Xiaoyu has arrived in the capital."


    Oriental night Xuan eyes a bright, put down the book in the hand, "really? How wonderful


    The girl really came to the capital to find him, which shows that the girl who is right and wrong has his heart.


    Excited, but thought that he was shut, can''t go out, also can''t see that girl.


    Sighed a tone, "wench this all the way come, didn''t what matter?"


    Chang''an suddenly hesitates and smacks.


    "Yes?"


    Fierce eyes sweep over, Chang''an immediately and dish out.


    "On her way here, Xiaoyu meets the killers fighting inside and is caught by the Dharma protector."


    Get Oriental night Xuan dangerous eyes, quickly continue to say.


    "However, fortunately nothing happened. The master of the assassin''s sect followed the protection girl all the way..."


    "What?"ˇ° The guy Jiang feibai came with him? "


    Doesn''t that mean that they eat and live together all the way?


    Chang''an: young master, have you forgotten that there are Qingyue and Qingyue nearby.


    Calm face, "where is Jiang feibai now? Are they still together? "


    Chang''an quietly moved back a step, "yes."


    "Pa!" The beauty couch is missing a corner and has collapsed a little.


    "Go and tell the old man that I will promise him to go out with Shen Miaoling tomorrow to cultivate feelings."


    "Did the boy really say that?" Dongfang Mingcheng looked at Chang''an who came to deliver the message.


    "That''s what the young master said. However, my subordinates speculated that the young master might have been locked up for a long time, and some of them could not stand it, so they compromised."


    Chang''an stood under the hall and told the master his "speculation".


    Dongfang Mingcheng holding goat Hu with a smile, "count this kid''s intelligence."


    "Housekeeper, housekeeper..."


    "Master." The housekeeper stepped in through the door.


    "Go to the Shen family to inform Miaoling girl that tomorrow night Xuan is going to invite her out to play."


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to deliver the post."


    "Wait a minute, although night Xuan agrees, but that kid heart is much, can''t but guard against."


    Dongfang Mingcheng thought, "tomorrow or send two Yuan Hong shadow guard to follow, lest he run away."


    "Yes The housekeeper stepped down.

 Chapter 389

    Chang''an looks a little strange, "no matter, my subordinates have retired."


    Dongfang Mingcheng waved at will, indicating that he could go.


    Chang''an returns to the night courtyard and tells Dongfang yexuan the news.


    Dongfang yexuan ponders, tapping his fingers on the table, and suddenly stops.


    "Chang''an, you will be like this tomorrow..." they whispered and discussed the battle plan for tomorrow.


    On the other side, in Song lanyue''s room.


    "Niang, do you know what Medicine Dongfang yexuan and my father sell in gourd?"


    Dongfang Yeliang sits on one side and asks in a deep voice. He hasn''t found any clue for so long.


    I don''t know why the old man locked up Dongfang yexuan.


    He doesn''t believe that it''s because Dongfang yexuan doesn''t want to get married that he''s imprisoned.


    A man can''t object to such a good thing.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already found some eyebrows." Song lanyue soothed him in a low voice and poured him a cup of tea.


    Dongfang Yeliang looks up and waits for the following.


    "I just got it out of the master''s mouth. It seems that Dongfang yexuan has a crush on some poor girl. Your father doesn''t agree."


    "Oh? Poor girl, I didn''t expect that this Oriental night pavilion has such a unique taste? " Oriental Yeliang sneers.


    "In that case, we should help him, right, mother!"


    Song lanyue nodded with a faint smile, and an idea flashed through her heart.


    "Son, why don''t you go and take that Shen Miaoling down? In this way, all the resources of his Shen family will be yours."


    "Mother and I want to go together."


    Two people look at each other, "ha ha ha ha..." the conspiracy laughs.


    The next day.


    Dongfang yexuan had breakfast and came to Shenfu early.


    "Oh, yexuan is here so early? Have you eaten yet? Come on, can your aunt make you your favorite millet job''s tears porridge


    Dongfang Mingyan warmly takes Dongfang yexuan''s hand and goes to the room.


    "Aunt, I''ve already eaten. Don''t bother. I''m here to go out with my cousin today."


    Dongfang yexuan declined.


    Dongfang Mingyan chin slightly closed, pursed his mouth, "my brother ah, is this ghost temper, how can you be locked up?


    You see, I''m hungry and thin. Otherwise, don''t go back. I''ll stay in my aunt''s house for a while and let me take care of you. "


    "Ah, Miaoling is also a crazy girl. You can make do with it and tolerate it.


    They''re all from their own family. You must say what you should say. You can''t get used to her faults. "


    Dongfang Mingyan said something to everyone, but didn''t mention it to the head. No one offended.


    Oriental night Xuan sits down, looking at the aunt that still chatters endlessly, eyelid picked.


    Pretend you didn''t hear me.


    At this time, my uncle must have gone to court. He was still in the yamen, so he didn''t ask.


    After a while, Shen Miaoling came running.


    "Cousin, you''re here," he cried


    Dongfang Mingyan didn''t have a good temper and said, "you, you are a crazy girl. You don''t have the temperament of a lady. You even forget the basic etiquette?"


    Shen Miaoling spits out his tongue, standing in front of Dongfang Mingyan and bending his knees, "I''ve seen your mother."


    Also to the East night Xuan curtsey salute, "see cousin."


    Dongfang Mingyan nodded, but before she said anything, the girl had already stood up.


    She had no choice but to shake her head. This girl''s temperament is not suitable for any royal family or official family.


    If I could marry my brother''s family and her own family, I would have a better life.

 Chapter 390

    "Cousin, let''s go now." He took the arm of Dongfang yexuan and walked forward.


    Dongfang yexuan frowns, looks at the hand on her arm, turns around and politely says goodbye to Dongfang Mingyan.


    "Aunt, let''s go first."


    Shen Miaoling responded and waved to Dongfang Mingyan, "Niang, let''s go."


    They left Shen Fu and got into the carriage.


    "Cousin, where shall we go today?" Shen Miaoling excitedly looks at the eastern night Pavilion opposite.


    My cousin is so beautiful that I can''t get tired of it.


    Dongfang yexuan said with a faint smile, "let''s go to the garden today to listen to the drama and storytelling."


    Shen Miaoling shriveled his mouth and said, "what''s fun? It''s boring."


    "Make do with it today. We won''t go too far away. We''ll go to far away some other day."


    "All right!" Shen Miaoling was not satisfied.


    It''s all my uncle''s fault. Why don''t you let my cousin leave? They can''t go to a far place to play.


    When I came to the opera garden, I was singing.


    They followed the little two leading the way up to the box and sat down.


    After ordering a pile of delicious food, Shen Miaoling began to look out of the window at the stage below with her chin propped up in boredom.


    Dongfang yexuan sat with her for a while and took a look at Chang''an beside the station.


    "Cousin, I''ll go out for a while. You watch first."


    "Oh, you go." Shen Miaoling waved casually and glanced back at the stage.


    Dongfang yexuan and Chang''an leave together. When they leave, the two shadow guards follow. They don''t relax.


    Oriental night Xuan two people come to the latrine in the garden, quickly change each other''s clothes.


    Then Chang''an put something on his face. A moment later, something magical happened.


    There are two eastern night pavilions in the cottage.


    "Young master, what''s the matter? Is there any flaw?" Chang''an felt uneasy.


    Dongfang yexuan looked around and nodded faintly, "it''s very good. Mo Yufan''s things are easy to use. They can almost confuse the real with the fake.


    It''s just that it''s a little bit bad at one time. I would have wanted more if I knew it earlier. "


    Chang''an: "it''s good to have a few of them. How many more do you want?


    Mo Yufan, who is far away in the medicine Valley, feels his nose,


    Is this someone thinking about me or cursing me again?


    Chang''an checked himself and found that there was no problem. After learning the style of the young master, he stepped out confidently and went back to the original room.


    The two shadow guards in the distance didn''t think much and followed Chang''an to fly back.


    Oriental night Xuan felt inside for a while, know two people leave, just quickly leave the garden from the back door.


    To Zhang Xiaoyu''s Inn.


    Xiaoyu had a good sleep and went downstairs to have breakfast with everyone.


    Just walk out of the Inn and get ready to take a good look around the capital.


    Zhang Xiaoyu in a light yellow floral dress and Jiang feibai in red like blood walk side by side in front.


    Followed by two blue clothes of green moon and green clothes.


    Because they are all the combination of beautiful men and women, many people gathered around.


    Of course, it''s mainly about Jiang feibai who looks at the demons.


    Light rain speechless looking at Jiang feibai, "I said big brother, can''t you keep a low profile? Or do you like to be seen as a monkey


    Jiang feibai narcissistic light wave sleeve, "no way, Ye is such a natural beauty, hard to give up, people want to see, I have what method, can''t all eyes dig it?"

 Chapter 391

    Zhang Xiaoyu: "I''ll go!


    "Then you can cover your face."


    "That''s no good. A Junyan like me just wants to be appreciated by everyone. How can he cover it up?"


    Zhang Xiaoyu: "shit.


    Straight past him, walking forward, there was a cry from behind.


    "Xiaoyu girl, you don''t know how to feel sorry for her."


    This girl is really cruel. She almost crushed his toes.


    It looks small, but it has a lot of strength.


    "It''s great to be on my feet. It''s really boring!"


    After Jiang feibai catches up, he whispers this sentence in Xiaoyu''s ear.


    "Elder brother, I''m still a child. What do you want for fun? Besides, you are not jade. You don''t need my pity! "


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes and walked straight by.


    Jiang feibai covers his chest with one hand and wants to cry: "it really hurts people''s heart. My heart hurts so much!"


    It caused the women around to scream.


    Light rain a burst of speechless, really don''t want to let people know they know.


    A few steps ahead, the capital is not the foot of the emperor.


    There are lofts and courtyards in the city.


    The street is broad, and there are many vendors on the street, selling a wide range of things.


    All kinds of peddling and noise show its prosperity and liveliness.


    Xiaoyu walks forward and strolls.


    I happened to see a scarlet cherry hairpin on the stall not far away. Although it was rough, it was still very good-looking.


    She strode forward, ready to pick up the price.


    A hand first she a step to take in the hand, light rain frown rise.


    I saw a wretched looking man, dressed normally, but his face was too white.


    It''s almost like touching a layer of flour. "Oh, this little girl really has eyes. She actually fell in love with the same hairpin with me. I''m afraid she didn''t fall in love with me. Did she deliberately play with me?"


    His voice was sharp, almost like that of a eunuch.


    The ugly man, who was angry with both the gods and the people, attracted Xiaoyu''s appetite. He didn''t want the hairpin, so he turned and left.


    "Oh, girl, don''t go. Since you like me so much, I''ll make an exception to give you a meal together."


    Light rain brow tightening, behind the green month and Qingyi found the situation here, to teach.


    Xiaoyu found the subconscious eyebrow picking and finger rubbing.


    Doubt!


    Stopped green month two people, raise head smile, "good, someone treat, don''t spend money thing, why refuse."


    The man seemed to be frozen, then his eyebrows picked straight and pointed, "that girl, please follow me this way."


    The restaurant not far ahead with hesitating steps.


    Without hesitation, Xiaoyu followed him directly.


    Come to the restaurant and sit down. Xiaoyu orders all the dishes in one breath.


    "Waiter, please serve all the dishes in your restaurant."


    "Yes, sir, just a moment, please." Xiaoer stepped down with a smile. It''s a big order. It''s a fool with a lot of money, ha ha.


    The man was a little surprised: "look at the girl''s petite size, I didn''t expect to eat a lot."


    Light rain a Leng, this is to scold her is pig meaning?


    "Hey, it''s not the first time that I''m used to fighting against poverty. I''ll have to eat more when I meet such a kind person as you for the first time."


    Aren''t you a fool with a lot of money, huh!


    The corner of the man''s mouth slightly drew down, "is the girl so unguarded to everyone?"


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "yes, I think big brother looks pretty. He must be a good man."

 Chapter 392

    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "yes, I think the young master is very good-looking. He must be a good man."


    The man''s face turned black, and he glared at the green moon and the green clothes.


    Green month two people innocently look over, think: this person is afraid is not a silly, do what have nothing to stare at them?


    See the man''s face black, light rain heart burst of snicker: let you easy to cheat me, still think I don''t know you?


    Dongfang yexuan, do you know that your vest has fallen off?


    Suddenly, a big long leg stepped into the box.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you running so fast? I''ll be looking for you down there for a long time. "


    Jiang feibai strides over and sits beside Xiaoyu.


    Seeing the Dongfang yexuan sitting opposite, he exclaimed in surprise: "where is this monster from?"


    Dongfang yexuan eyebrows straight jump, hands clenched, as if strangling him.


    Xiaoyu chuckled and said, "I just met this young man. He asked me to have dinner, and I came."


    Jiang feibai stares at Xiaoyu as if he doesn''t know her.


    "You''re not sick, are you?"


    Anyone who wants to eat with others is not afraid of being sold!


    "You are sick!" Light rain stares at him, you are lame.


    Oriental night Xuan hand hold tight a few minutes: damned Jiang feibai, nothing to hook up with my daughter-in-law to do!


    At this time, the second child quickly arranged the meal and bowed back.


    Xiaoyu''s unguarded eating is stopped by Jiang feibai.


    "Are you hungry to death? I''m not afraid to poison you


    Xiaoyu''s eyebrows are slightly picked, but she looks at Dongfang yexuan: will you poison me?


    The East night Xuan uncanny of see understand, strange think, this wench see him?


    "Brother Jiang, do you think a person who has been on hunger strike for a long time and is being held in custody may come out to fool around?"


    Light rain see Eastern night Xuan deliberately play with her, don''t say identity, then side head.


    Ask with one hand.


    Jiang feibai didn''t understand the meaning of light rain, "probably not, but it depends on who it is."


    "However, I think it''s probably a psycho. Otherwise, how could it be so boring?"


    After Jiang feibai finished, he nodded and poured a cup of tea. He put it in front of Xiaoyu and poured another cup for himself.


    Neuropathy Oriental night Xuan: "the whole face is all black, a will lower the head of the light rain to his side to sit down.


    Jiang feibai is quick to take back Xiaoyu.


    By the eastern night Xuan a palm to wave back, "so want to leave the neuropathy far some, girl, and idiots stay for a long time, careful infection, I still take you to other places to play!"


    Daheng picked up Xiaoyu, flew out under the window, stepped on several roofs, and soon disappeared.


    Jiang feibai''s natural person is following closely, preparing to "save beauty with heroes.".


    Qingyue and Qingyi are trying to catch up with each other. They are pressed down on their shoulders with two hands.


    "Don''t worry, it''s the master."


    Green moon and green clothes turn back and bow their heads: "commander Fu!" This is Changfu.


    "I said, young master, it''s not good to hijack a good woman with such integrity." Nestled in the arms of the Oriental night Xuan, the light rain looks at the rapid passing scenery.


    Eastern night Xuan mouth twitch, "you are not a woman." Look at Xiaoyu''s chest.


    Light rain immediately reaction, hands ring chestˇ° Hooligans, apprentices. "


    "Yes." The East night Xuan agrees of nod.


    "Only you hooligan!"


    Xiaoyu


    After they left the city, they were standing on the top of a big tree.

 Chapter 393

    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s waist in one hand. When the wind blows up, they drum up their clothes.


    Clatter and clap together.


    "Miss me, girl!"


    His head rubbed against the top of Xiaoyu''s hair.


    Light rain in his arms, wengzhongwengqi: "who miss you, self amorous."


    "Oh, who came to save me when he heard that I had fasted and was locked up?"


    A little apart, staring at the rain''s eyes.


    Light rain uneasily want to turn around, be held, "don''t move, be careful to fall."


    "I don''t know you. Why do I come to save you?" Still dressed like this.


    "Don''t you know me?" Dongfang yexuan dangerously raised its tone.


    Xiaoyu didn''t realize it. She was about to nod her head when she was caught by her lips. Her voice depended on each other. Xiaoyu made a whimper.


    For a moment, the body fluid is connected, and Xiaoyu''s pink lips become cherry red.


    "Don''t you know me yet?" A voice of enchantment rings in my ears.


    Xiaoyu is a little shy, but he can''t just admit defeat when he thinks that he won''t lose. He nods his head firmly.


    Then the next moment, again dependent, toss and turn


    For a long time, the light rain can''t stand it. It''s hard to breathe. Dongfang yexuan lingers and forgets to leave, pulling out a trace of liquid.


    Dongfang yexuan put his head against Xiaoyu''s forehead, "still insist?"


    Xiaoyu moves his mouth, but he doesn''t dare to say that again. This guy is too shameless to speak to a child.


    But ancient women who married at the age of 13 are everywhere. She is not really a child.


    "Hoo Hoo..."


    Oriental night Xuan eyes a flash, with light rain dodge into the leafy tree ya.


    Quietly in the mouth than a silent action: "someone is coming."


    "Strange, people? Where did the damned girl Xiaoyu get from the plague? "


    Jiang feibai found a circle at the top of the tree, and then flew down to find a circle on the ground.


    Fruitless, huff of the palm, into a nearby tree, "click" a.


    Big tree suddenly collapsed, "Damn, let me find that damned man, I have to cut him into 17-8 sections."


    Then he flew to other places.


    After waiting for someone to leave, Dongfang yexuan flies down the tree with light rain.


    "What are you doing? Brother Jiang is looking for me in a hurry. Why did you just cover me up and not let me talk?"


    Dongfang yexuan: "nonsense, of course, I don''t want him to influence our world.


    "What do you call him?"


    Xiaoyu shakes God: "brother Jiang."


    Oriental night Xuan thought, just scold him is a time, hook up with his daughter-in-law the second time, let his daughter-in-law shout so close, the third time.


    Hum, I''ll remember it for you. I''ll get it back next time.


    "You didn''t even call me that..." angrily, he went to one side and sat down.


    Xiaoyu


    What''s so angry about that?


    Glancing at him, he said, "it''s said that the young master''s family has arranged an engagement, and there will be a big wedding in the near future..."


    So hands around the chest, oblique where stand, single foot still shaking.


    Dongfang yexuan


    Quickly came to explain, "girl, you listen to me, things are not like that."


    "What''s that like?"


    "This... This is not what I mean..."


    "That''s always true!"


    Oriental night Xuan helpless, this is true, although he does not admit.


    "I''ll fix it. You have to believe me." Hold the girl''s little hand.


    Xiaoyu didn''t struggle, "you didn''t cheat me." Look at him for sure.

 Chapter 394

    "Yes, I swear, I will never cheat you." The eastern night Xuan solemnly raises one hand.


    Light rain eyes a fierce: "then why do you want to frame me to come here, I don''t believe that without your advice, they dare to pass the news to me, also take me all the way here."


    Oriental night Xuan chokes, eyes soft down, "girl, you are still so smart, OK, I admit, this time I was wrong, played a little smart. Please forgive me


    "Hum!" Xiaoyu turned his back and ignored him.


    "Forgive me, the most beautiful girl." Pull the hand of light rain to shake, scatter Jiao.


    Xiaoyu couldn''t help laughing.


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu to sit down and tells her something about her family. She also tells her the whole story of the engagement.


    Although Xiaoyu has always believed in him, his explanation makes him feel more at ease.


    "Now what are you going to do?"


    Leaning Xiaoyu in his arms, "I''ll find a chance to make it clear to my cousin, return the marriage, and then formally take you home to see you all."


    Well, since he said to give it to him, she won''t interfere.


    afternoon.


    After they return to the city and send Xiaoyu back to the inn, Dongfang yexuan comes to the garden where Shen Miaoling and he go to the theatre together.


    Exchange identity with Chang''an, sit with Shen Miaoling for a while, then send her back to Shen Fu.


    Jiang feibai was anxious to find a circle outside the city, but he didn''t find anyone, so he summoned some subordinates to help him.


    But when he came back to the inn, ready to take a chance.


    Just see the main leisurely holding a big red apple, sitting in front of the window, chucking bit, did not see the injured live overactive look.


    Come in with your back teeth.


    "Where have you been?"


    Light rain confused turned his head, "did not go where? I went around the restaurant and came back. "


    "And that man robbed you, didn''t he?"


    "Oh, you said that young man, we walked around the restaurant, and then separated."


    Jiang feibai: "it means that he went for nothing and was fooled, right?


    It''s hard to say that I went out to look for a circle, so I had to turn around and go back to my room.


    But was found behind Xiaoyu smile a bit guilty.


    After two days, it''s boring for Xiaoyu to live in the inn. When he knows the situation of Dongfang yexuan''s house, he can''t come to the door rashly.


    So I''m going to go back to my old business and open a hot pot shop in Beijing.


    With Qingyue and Qingyi, Jiang feibai doesn''t know where to go these days and doesn''t come back.


    "Qingyue, you haven''t been in Beijing long. Do you know where the location is good and the price is moderate?"


    Xiaoyu is holding a windmill in his hand. When he came here, he saw it sold on the street.


    It looked good, so I bought one to play with.


    "Miss, the most prosperous and bustling street in the city is North Street, followed by East Street, and the worst is West Street."


    "Among them, Wangchen street is the most special, where all the princes and ministers live."


    Xiaoyu nodded, indicating understanding, "let''s go to North Street first."


    North Street is as lively as Qingyue said. It''s a lot of high-end goods. Shops sell high-end goods.


    Pedestrians are also wearing good cloth, the worst are also very clean.


    Door to door stroll, just step into the shop, light rain was suddenly strength to paste to one side.

 Chapter 395

    Qingyue comes forward and holds her. After Xiaoyu stands, she looks at the person in front of her.


    "What do you think? A poor countryman, dressed as a village girl, dares to compete with Miss Ben. He''s tired of living."


    A woman in pink pushes Xiaoyu. Instead of apologizing, she despises Xiaoyu.


    Qingyi stands in front of Xiaoyu with a sword, just about to teach the girl in pink.


    Stopped by light rain, "Qingyi, why do you have the same opinion with the dog? She doesn''t understand the truth, and you don''t understand it?"


    "Yes Green clothes, step back respectfully.


    The woman in pink shook her hand and pointed to Xiaoyu: "you... You call me a dog!"


    Light rain confused hand pointing to himself, "do you have it? I just scolded the dog in the way again. Why do you stand up? "


    There was a burst of laughter from the onlookers.


    The woman in pink was so angry that she couldn''t speak when she pointed to Xiaoyu! Somebody, kill her for me, kill her... "


    Behind the two servants and two girls rushed out, to deal with light rain.


    Green dress a person to come forward, two down people to the ground, half a day can''t get up.


    "You..." the woman didn''t come out for a long time. She was obviously shocked by the fierce martial arts of Qingyi.


    "You wait for me, I''ll let you hit you in a minute!"


    Take people and run away.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "it''s very beautiful. Why is it a stammer? It''s a pity!"


    Next came an old woman, serious, worried looking at the rain: "child, you''d better run, it''s a princess."


    Xiaoyu: "it''s stiff for a moment.


    Slowly pulled the corners of the mouth, toward the grandmother smile: "thank you, grandma!"


    The old woman shook her head and left with her basket.


    Light rain is to continue rigid looking back at green month and green clothes, "that is really a princess?"


    She was so lucky that she met a princess when she went out? After that, she will die. Ancient people are unreasonable. If they are beheaded, they will die unjustly.


    Qingyue and Qingyi shook their heads, "we don''t know."


    They train in other places all the year round, and they don''t know much about the capital. What they learn is protection, not information.


    Forget it, what do you want to do? Let''s go step by step.


    Xiaoyu swaggered into the nishang Yuyi Pavilion.


    There are many glittering and elegant dresses on the shelves.


    Light rain at a glance on a purple waist, coat skirt.


    It''s not complicated. It''s very simple. It only embroiders a peach blossom on the chest and the bottom hem.


    "How do you sell this?" Xiaoyu came forward and asked directly pointing to the dress.


    One side of the boy looked at her up and down, ignored her.


    Xiaoyu frowns. How come it''s so popular in such a big capital?


    "I asked how to sell this dress!" Ask again.


    The boy is accompanying a customer to look at his clothes. He is impatient.


    "You can''t afford to buy it again. It''s not in vain to ask. Play along!"


    Xiaoyu''s face is cold. Suddenly she laughs, then she laughs.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The crowd looked at her strangely and didn''t understand what she was laughing at.


    Xiaosi was about to drive her out, Xiaoyu spoke, and spoke out loud.


    "I can''t imagine that the nishang Yuyi Pavilion in this hall is no different from the ordinary shops. It seems that it won''t last long."


    Turning to leave, the shopkeeper frowned.


    "This girl, the shop has nothing to do with you. Why curse our shop?"

 Chapter 396

    Xiaoyu turned around and said, "it''s not that I deliberately curse you, but that there are such bullies in this shop. Who dares to come to do your business?"


    Small Si wants to refute in one side, drive shopkeeper sharp one eye to sweep away.


    Then she looked at Xiaoyu with a faint smile, "the girl''s words are bad. She''s just a boy. If she doesn''t do well, she can''t delay the future of the store."


    The boy''s eyes widened in fear. He couldn''t believe what he heard.


    "Shopkeeper..."


    "People like you can''t afford it. Let''s go!" The shopkeeper waved.


    Then the other two boys pulled the boy out.


    "What do you think of the girl now?" The shopkeeper is still half a little, half a little laughing.


    Xiaoyu raised his head and nodded after thinking carefully, "well, I think it''s very good!"


    Provoked the shopkeeper and a kind of guests low smile, "this little girl is really cute, but also so smart, I do not know whose child."


    "I haven''t seen it. I don''t know whose family it is."


    "Look at her dress. She should be new from other places."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Seeing that Xiaoyu''s clothes are lovely, Qingyue and Qingyi suffer from toothache. This demon torments them. When they sign the contract of sale, these people don''t see it, otherwise the dog will be blind.


    Outside the shop, the woman in pink, who came to the front bar to help, was just about to step into the shop.


    She was caught by her brother, she looked up in doubt, her brother gently touched her head.


    "Wait a minute. Let''s look at the situation first."


    When you see that the young girl inside smart sent the boy, but also let the shopkeeper take her no way.


    This is no ordinary little girl.


    "Brother, she is so powerful!"


    "Yes. So you should be bullied. "


    "Are you my brother or not?"


    Inside, Xiaoyu pointed to the dress again, "shopkeeper, how much is this dress?"


    "What do you want?" It''s no wonder that the young man just looked down on this girl. She didn''t look like someone who could afford it.


    However, seeing the two door gods behind her, she had some doubts.


    Light rain a white eye, don''t want me to ask half a day to do what, eat full support of it?


    But he nodded.


    "It doesn''t seem to be too complicated. It''s embroidered by the best embroiderer in my nishang Yuyi Pavilion. The style is designed by Fengyue, the master employed by my Pavilion, so the price is..."


    The shopkeeper held out four fingers.


    Light rain doubts, forty liang? Although it''s a little expensive, it''s not unacceptable.


    But then the shopkeeper''s words, almost did not frighten her leg to be soft, a pounce.


    "Four hundred taels of silver!"


    Xiaoyu feels dizzy. Is a dress made of gold so expensive?


    Lick dry lips, when she said not to buy, will be thrown out?


    With so many people watching, she can''t say she won''t buy it!


    I didn''t expect to be put in by the shopkeeper.


    Although heartache, but heroic from the space to take out a purse, took out a five hundred taels of silver.


    Slap it on the counter.


    "I''ll take it!" If her mother knew she was such a loser, she would be killed.


    At this time, everyone was surprised, did not expect to look so poor girl.


    How can you come up with so much money!


    The shopkeeper was also a little shocked. He shivered, picked up the banknote and looked at it carefully. It was true.


    Who the hell is this girl?


    In fact, he said so much on purpose. In fact, the most expensive and the best clothes in the store are only at that price. I didn''t expect that

 Chapter 397

    "Show me your dress..."


    The shopkeeper took off his dress and put it on the counter to show Xiaoyu.


    Just took down regretted!


    "Shopkeeper, why don''t I know that the clothes ordered by others can be sold to others?"


    A voice sounded like a oriole, and the surrounding guests got out of the way.


    A woman in pink came slowly, followed by a young man in Royal costume.


    It''s the princess who just quarreled with Xiaoyu.


    "Princess Qian, little prince!" The shopkeeper quickly bowed his head to salute.


    "No, I didn''t want to sell it..."


    "Shopkeeper, you took all my money, but you said you didn''t want to sell it. Do you want to bully me when I''m young


    Xiaoyu put down her clothes and looked at him coldly, no longer cute.


    "This..." the shopkeeper didn''t know what to do.


    The dress was indeed ordered by the princess, but he just took the little girl''s silver note.


    "I''m afraid the shopkeeper wants to go to jail. There are many families with one piece of goods. We have no such rule in China!"


    The little prince folded up the folding fan and beat it leisurely in the palm of his hand.


    Shopkeeper:


    The shopkeeper was about to cry. He just decided that the little girl couldn''t afford it, so he played with it on purpose. Unexpectedly, he put himself in.


    Unable to stir up the princess and the prince, he turned to the girl for help.


    "Girl, I''m sorry, this dress is really decided by the princess first, so it can''t be sold to you. I''ll give you the money back!"


    The bank note wants to be put into Xiaoyu''s hand, and Xiaoyu sidesteps to avoid it.


    "Why, since it''s settled, how can you sell it to me again? Now that I have paid, the dress should belong to me. Even in front of the emperor, that''s the reason. "


    The shopkeeper is really going to cry. He wants to hold Xiaoyu''s hand and is avoided.


    "Girl, I beg you. Please forgive me and give me back my clothes."


    Light rain mouth light pull, "shopkeeper up and down the mouth so a touch, let me return, is not too simple?"


    The princess patted the counter fiercely, "shopkeeper, what''s the matter with you? Can it be good or not? Let''s go to the Yamen.


    The shopkeeper''s heart was startled. If he''s an old man, if he''s in prison, there''s no good one.


    Cruel cruel, from his arms out of a hundred Liang and light rain''s five hundred Liang put together.


    "I beg you, aunt," he said


    Xiaoyu looked at the hundred Liang scornfully, "where are the beggars? Who cares


    Finally, the shopkeeper took out 500 Liang with blood dripping in his heart, and Xiaoyu''s 500 Liang was the only way to kill Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu contentedly put the money into the purse, threw it into the space, and stood by to watch the play happily.


    Earning 500 Liang in vain, the capital is worthy of the emperor''s feet. It''s too easy to earn money.


    With a stiff smile, the shopkeeper walked to the princess with her dress. "Princess, your clothes are here. Do you need to pack them for you?"


    The princess glanced at the clothes in his hand. "How many hands have you turned? How can I wear them? Are you trying to make people laugh at me? "


    "That..." the shopkeeper hesitated to look at the clothes.


    "Then I''ll give the silver back to the princess?"


    "Why do you look down on the princess, don''t you?" The princess slapped on the counter.


    The voice of the big, light rain are some for her hand pain.


    The shopkeeper was a little bit confused, "where does the princess say this?"

 Chapter 398

    "You pay 500 Liang for that little girl''s movies. Don''t you think the princess''s money is worthless?"


    The shopkeeper felt a thump in his heart. Finally, he couldn''t help it. He took out a deposit of 100 Liang and 500 liang of compensation from the counter and handed it to the princess.


    Looking at the two living ancestors walking out of the shop with a cheerful pace, the shopkeeper only felt the pain in his heart.


    It''s really a bad time today. When he meets two evil stars, the difference is a thousand Liang. How long will he have to work before he can afford it.


    Xiaoyu in a good mood stepped out of the shop with happy steps.


    "Girl, please wait a moment!" The little prince behind him called Xiaoyu.


    Light rain turns head to ask of see to two people.


    "Girl, just now my sister is not safe. In order to make amends, how about inviting her to the next restaurant for a drink?"


    Xiaoyu looks at the little prince in royal clothes and golden crown.


    His face is clear and handsome, with a shallow, graceful smile, and his voice is bright with a touch of tenderness.


    Xiaoyu blinked, thought for a second, then nodded and agreed.


    I''ve offended once. Now I''m going down the stairs. Of course, I can''t refuse.


    In the restaurant.


    "What''s your name? You''re pretty good just now, but you''re worse than me. "


    The little princess was excited and proud.


    Xiaoyu said with a smile: "thanks to the help of the Lord and the group leaders, of course I invite you to this meal!


    My name is Zhang Xiaoyu


    "Of course you did. You made so much money in vain.


    Zhang, who are you from? Why haven''t I met you in Beijing? "


    "I just came to Beijing. I''m just a poor girl. It''s normal that you haven''t heard of me!"


    Xiaoyu plays with the teacup on the tableˇ° I just didn''t expect to meet two. "


    "It''s good to meet you. We''re called strangers. My name is Huangfu Qian. This is my brother Huangfu Ziyu."


    The little prince nodded to Xiaoyu, "yes, I don''t know you. I haven''t seen such a special girl like you in the capital. She''s very eloquent and speechless."


    "I''m laughing. I don''t know the rules when I first enter the capital. It''s impolite."


    Xiaoyu raised his cup and said, "today, I''ll take tea instead of wine. Thank you for your time."


    Three people drink cup of tea or wine, the little princess together to light rain.


    "I didn''t expect that you look so young that you''re not afraid at all. You''re very smart."


    Xiaoyu smiles, "we are about the same age, you are also very smart!"


    The little princess seems to be about 13 years old, and the little prince is older, but only about 16 years old.


    "Well, I''m much older than you." Haughty hands around the chest, efforts to overlook the rain.


    "So you have to call me sister, and I''ll cover you later."


    The little girl is so smart and good at bargaining. It will be fun to take her out later.


    Xiaoyu was slightly stunned and blinked.


    "All right!"


    Although she didn''t like to recognize her sisters, she was new to a strange place.


    It''s also a good experience to have someone willing to take her.


    After everyone separated, Xiaoyu continued to look for shops with Qingyue and Qingyi.


    I didn''t find the right one in the evening.


    Just when Xiaoyu is about to give up and go back to the inn to have a rest and come back tomorrow.


    I saw a restaurant with relatively low business nearby. The problem is that there is a hundred flowers building next to it.

 Chapter 399

    Normally speaking, in such a good location, there is another Xiaojin cave nearby, so business will not be bad.


    With curiosity, Xiaoyu stepped into the restaurant.


    There are not many people in the restaurant. The waiter is running around, greeting several tables of guests.


    Xiaoyu came directly to the counter, "shopkeeper, can I ask you a question?"


    The shopkeeper looked up at the little girl who had just arrived at the counter.


    "Girl, do you want to eat?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "shopkeeper, I want to ask why there are so few people in your restaurant?"


    The shopkeeper didn''t want to talk to the little girl, but maybe he was depressed for a long time and wanted to talk to someone.


    "Alas He sighed.


    "Originally my restaurant business was ok, but recently I opened a restaurant opposite.


    Their family has more dishes than ours, and they hired our chef at a high price.


    That''s why I''m so depressed here. Only some regular customers come here! "


    Xiaoyu has a look at the brightly lit restaurant opposite.


    If she is a diner, she will also choose the restaurant opposite.


    Because the opposite style will be more characteristic and lively.


    But this is not the time to think about it.


    She went straight to the point: "shopkeeper, do you sell this restaurant?"


    As soon as the shopkeeper heard this, he pulled his face down.


    "My restaurant is ancestral and can''t be sold."


    "Although the business here is not very good, there are still regular customers here. For these regular customers, I can''t sell it!"


    Light rain with a shallow smile, "shopkeeper, although I''m young, but also know how to recognize the current affairs for the reason of the hero."


    He looked around and said, "as long as the restaurant opposite is still there for one day, then the business will not be good.


    In the end, there may be no one. Don''t you feel sorry for your ancestors? "


    "A good restaurant falls into your hands. It''s beyond recognition. There''s no original scene. Do you think they''ll blame you? "


    Xiaoyu has taken a fancy to this restaurant, she will not give up.


    So she tried to persuade the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper gave her a deep look and shook his head.


    "Girl, you don''t have to say, I won''t sell it."


    Looking at his restaurant like a memory, "although it''s in my hands and has become what it is now, I still can''t let it die in my hands."


    Light rain eyes dark, can only send out the last big move.


    "Let''s make a bet. If I can bring this restaurant back to life and defeat the opposite restaurant, can you sell it to me?"


    The shopkeeper couldn''t believe that he took a look at the little girl in front of him and made a lot of comments in front of him.


    "Girl, are you kidding?" He didn''t believe her, not to say she was young, but her daughter.


    Xiaoyu slightly raised his head, deliberately excited him: "shopkeeper, you say you dare not!"


    The shopkeeper frowned, "girl, you''d better go home and play. I don''t have time to play with you!"


    Isn''t that a delay in his business?


    "Shopkeeper, if you are worried about losing, if I lose, I can give you 500 Liang, five days."


    Xiaoyu thinks that if she wants to take root in the capital, she must have a career and can''t always rely on others.


    Besides, the Dongfang family is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She doesn''t want to be said to be a freeloader.


    "All right, do as you say." There is such a good thing, do not agree with the fool!


    The shopkeeper agreed.


    "That''s OK, but I need to change the style of the restaurant and sign a contract in the early stage. That''s OK."


    There''s still a contract in hand. It''s almost safe for her to do things safely.

 Chapter 400

    There''s still a contract in hand. It''s almost safe for her to do things safely.


    "Yes, I will."


    And the shopkeeper agreed, light rain swift and resolute immediately signed the contract.


    On the same day, we found a construction team to redecorate the restaurant.


    Two days later, it was renovated.


    A total of three floors, the first floor belongs to the public consumers.


    On the second floor is the VIP box. Each room has a different style. There are beaches, exotic customs, ethnic minorities


    It is divided into 8 rooms, each with its own style.


    For example, bright moon on the sea, exotic fragrance, etc.


    The top VIP on the third floor, if the first floor is a mass consumer, the second floor is a dignitary, rich person.


    The third floor is a symbol of identity. You must have four or more official identities to enter. There are also people holding VIP cards.


    The interior is more luxurious and warm.


    It cost her a lot of money just to redecorate.


    After the shopkeeper saw her design, he was amazed. However, after knowing her idea, he disagreed very much.


    "Girl, I believe you are very intelligent and talented, but you are easy to offend people like this."


    "Shopkeeper, then you don''t need to worry. I have my own way."


    By the time the first batch of hot pot ingredients arrived, Xiaoyu had finished everything.


    We also made a batch of small stoves and small hotpots.


    Everything''s done. We''re ready to open.


    In order to open the shop, she went to the slave market and bought 10 servants, 5 men and 5 women.


    After two days of training, they were dressed in special clothes.


    That day, early, the store was ready to open.


    Because the restaurant has been closed for several days, it''s only being renovated, so I don''t know what it looks like inside.


    The dragon and lion dance team was invited, and there were a large number of spectators outside.


    "Everyone, our store just opened today, so we''ll give 20% discount to all our customers! Come in and enjoy it


    The shopkeeper stood in front of the door happily, shouting.


    Then a swarm of people went into the restaurant and saw that the style of the restaurant changed greatly. Everyone was very fresh.


    Third floor.


    Huangfuzi touched here and looked there excitedly.


    "I said Zhang Xiaoyu. I didn''t expect that you still have this talent. It''s really novel."


    "No, it''s just normal." A little modest rain gave her a bowl with chopsticks and mutton.


    "Hey, you''re not welcome at all!"


    The little princess came back and sat down. She took the bowl and ate it.


    "Well, delicious, delicious!" It''s spicy and spicy.


    "If it''s delicious, eat more." Then she put the vegetables in the clear soup to her bowl.


    "Well, how do you think you are so smart?"


    The little princess looked at Xiaoyu while eating.


    Xiaoyu smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Little Wang Ye is also impolite to eat, "it''s really fierce, Xiaoyu, I''ll come here often in the future, you can''t drive me away!"


    "No way!" Xiaoyu takes out two thin pieces of wood from her arms, which are carved with a peony and a string of letters.


    It''s short for Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "This is our special VIP card. I''ve already registered it for you. You can come to the third floor for dinner later."


    "And I''ll give you 50% discount. It''s only for you. Others don''t have such treatment!"


    The little princess novelty took over, "Wow, good beautiful things, if only jade do good."


    Light rain white eye, this she almost bankrupt, return jade of, don''t want her to beg on the street.

 Chapter 401

    The little prince took it, put it in his hand and looked at it carefully. "Thank you very much."


    "Don''t hurry to thank you. I have something to ask for!" She can''t take advantage of anything.


    They looked at her and said, "what''s the matter? As long as I can do, I will never refuse! "


    "It''s nothing. I just hope that when someone embarrasses my little girl, I hope they can help me!"


    Xiaoyu looks at you with big eyes.


    "Hey, it''s not hard. It''s on your sister and me." The little princess clapped her chest bravely.


    Little Wang Ye is to see the brand that oneself tidies up one eye, just see to light rain, helpless shake head.


    He''s stepping on the boat of thieves. When he''s in trouble, he''s going to help them stand up as a front!


    But eating people''s mouth is short, holding people''s hands is soft... Alas!


    Light rain stealthily laughs, "that thanks two."


    At this time, the downstairs is bustling, general just opened, everyone is curious, will come to see.


    "Cousin, there''s a new restaurant here. Let''s go in and have dinner!"


    Shen Miaoling is going to go inside with Dongfang yexuan.


    Oriental night Xuan looking at the plaque on the head, rain Xiaoxiao hot pot!


    This is probably the shop opened by that girl, and only that girl knows that the door is called hot pot.


    When I walk into the restaurant, I see a young man coming.


    "Two guests, do you want to have dinner?"


    Shen Miaoling said with pride, "nonsense, don''t you come to dinner, come to see people?"


    Then he strode upstairs and went to the second floor. When he saw that there was still a third floor, he continued to go up.


    "I''m sorry, two guests. We have rules here. Only noble guests can enter the third floor," he said with a smile


    Shen Miaoling frowned and yelled angrily, "where don''t we look like distinguished guests? Do you know who we are? "


    Where did the sophomore know him? He patiently explained, "sorry, my guest, only the VIP card holders on the third floor can enter."


    "What kind of rule is this? Call out your boss. My lady of shangshufu can''t go in. What''s the reason?"


    Push small shop a, go forward, but was upstairs green clothes to stop.


    "Sorry, guest, please come down!"


    Shen Miaoling was furious, "get out of here!" She felt that she had lost face and was still in front of her cousin.


    Green clothes looked at his master, see he didn''t express, continue to stop.


    "Please tell your master that I''m Dongfang yexuan."


    Green clothes calm nod, heart magnificent to Zhang Xiaoyu''s room.


    There are only four spacious rooms on the top, which are plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum.


    Xiaoyu, they are in the last chrysanthemum house.


    "Dong Dong Dong, miss, a young master of Dongfang yexuan wants to see you."


    "The east?"


    Xiaoyu hasn''t made a sound yet, but the two next to him are surprised first.


    "Come on, let him in!" The little princess made some excited signals.


    The little prince also had a smile on his face.


    "Let him in!" Xiaoyu said in a loud voice.


    Then he looked at them curiously, "do you know each other?"


    The little princess nodded, "yes! He''s my cousin


    Xiaoyu: "shit, another cousin!


    The door is soon opened, and then, light rain thought only the eastern night Xuan, but did not expect to be followed by a follower.


    The girl "Deng Deng Deng" came over and pointed to the light rain and yelled.


    "You''re the boss of this restaurant, aren''t you?"


    Xiaoyu nodded.

 Chapter 402

    "Then why don''t you let me go up to the third floor?"


    "I''m happy!" There''s a reason for that.


    "You Shen Miaoling pointed to Xiaoyu, "do you know who I am?"


    Light rain shakes his head, "is this important?"


    "Poof The little princess sneered.


    Shen Miaoling black face, "my grandfather is the Minister of rites, my father is the Minister of punishment!"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "Oh. And then what? "


    "And then? You asked me, "and then?" Shen Miaoling is so angry that he will teach Xiaoyu a lesson.


    Be stopped by Oriental night Xuan, "cousin, pay attention to quality!"


    Shen Miaoling, as if hit by a heavy stick, looks at Dongfang yexuan stupidly.


    My cousin said she had no quality!


    Light rain gives Dongfang yexuan a thumbs up.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." the little princess was laughing beside her, but she didn''t find it.


    Zhang Xiaoyu, like Dongfang yexuan, has a fierce tongue.


    Xiao Wangye stood up and said with a smile, "Dongfang, long time no see. Come and do it. Miaoling will come and sit down."


    Dongfang yexuan goes directly to Xiaoyu and sits down, leaving her eyes all over the place.


    "Cousin, how can you sit there?" Shen Miaoling couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "It''s not the same where you sit. Please take your seat. Don''t let everyone wait for you."


    The little princess and the little prince looked at each other, folded up their chin and sat back.


    Shen Miaoling is not reconciled, and it''s not easy to be presumptuous in front of the princess and the prince, so he has to sit alone.


    "I''ve seen little princess, little prince!"


    "Yes"


    "Dongfang, I heard that you are not locked up and not allowed to come out?" When Huangfu Yugang heard about it, he didn''t believe it.


    Who can control that kid? I''ve had an idea since I was a child.


    "Your message is wrong!"


    Oriental night Xuan secretly and light rain look at each other, the hand under the table also holds light rain''s left hand.


    "What kind of food is it? I''ve never eaten it before. May I have your advice?"


    Light rain pick eyebrow, follow his meaning, in the pot of mutton, pork and vegetables, put him in the bowl.


    "Oh, that''s how it''s eaten."


    "Oh. Thank you very much Oriental night Xuan slowly and gracefully eating.


    Next to three people, Shi Hua!


    Little Wang Ye: "what''s wrong with this boy? Isn''t he a cleanliness addict?


    Little princess: "cousin, are you stimulated? Actually eat other people''s food?


    Shen Miaoling: "how can cousin eat the dishes that other women put in!


    Light rain turned a blind eye, still go their own way, "you''re welcome!"


    "Do you know each other? Who is he Xiaoyu asked Xiaojun on purpose.


    The little princess stretched out her hand to return her chin. "He''s my uncle''s cousin. His name is Dongfang yexuan."


    Introduced the Oriental night Xuan, by the way also introduced the light rain.


    "This is my younger sister, Zhang Xiaoyu, who I just met. She is very smart..."


    Dongfang yexuan pinches Xiaoyu''s hand and nods in agreement.


    "What a nice girl''s name!"


    People petrified again, Eastern night Xuan again won''t praise people, this is the first time.


    "Dongfang, are you OK today? Are you still the east I know? "


    Xiao Wang''s glasses are so broken.


    "Of course, brother, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    The little prince took back his eyes and confirmed that he was the only one with such a poisonous tongue.


    Xiaoyu looks at the East suspiciously: I didn''t expect that you still have such a big background, and the emperor also has a relationship.


    I was scared by the name of Sihai villa. Who knows this guy has something to hide.

 Chapter 403

    Next time, if someone says that he is the emperor''s illegitimate son, she won''t be surprised.


    Dongfang yexuan pick eyebrow: just general, just can support you.


    Hum, Xiaoyu turns around.


    Noticing the communication between them, Shen Miaoling''s eyes were inflamed.


    "I don''t know who miss Zhang is. Why haven''t I heard of her in Beijing?"


    "Oh, just a small businessman, Miss Shen has never heard of normal."


    Light rain calm clip chopsticks meat, put into the mouth, chew slowly swallow.


    Oriental night Xuan also follows to put dish in her bowl.


    Once again, Shen Miaoling''s chopsticks fell to the ground.


    My cousin brought me food!


    Actually give a woman who meet for the first time a dish!


    Feel people''s gaze, Oriental night Xuan light, "reciprocity."


    "Is Miss Zhang a businessman? What kind of business do you do? "


    Shen Miaoling, who is about to burn, has a low voice.


    The light rain didn''t speak, Dongfang yexuan said.


    "Xiaoyu is probably Zhang Xiaoyu, who is now popular all over the country, making chili peppers and cold drinks."


    As soon as the voice of Dongfang yexuan fell, another chopstick of Shen Miaoling fell, and the chopsticks of the little prince and the little princess also fell.


    The little princess couldn''t believe it. She shivered and pointed to Xiaoyu, "are you really that Zhang Xiaoyu?"


    Thanks to the person who made chili peppers, they can eat so rich food. Unexpectedly, that person is the little girl in front of them?


    Light rain nodded, confused look up, "it''s me, what''s the problem?"


    "My God, what''s the problem? What are you asking me? "


    The little princess stood up in surprise and yelled, "do you know what you''ve done?"


    Xiaoyu blinked innocently: "what did I do?"


    She didn''t do anything outrageous, did she?


    "You..." the little princess looked at Xiaoyu with regret.


    "You invented pepper. Er, you are so rich that you pretend to be poor with me!"


    Xiaoyu


    "But I really have no money!"


    "Hum!" The little princess turned and sat with her back to Xiaoyu.


    Xiao Wangye looks at Xiaoyu''s face and Dongfang yexuan''s face.


    Suddenly, the great enlightenment said: "Oriental, aren''t you the pepper partner? How can you not know each other? "


    This change east night Xuan innocent, "I didn''t say we don''t know each other?"


    "Then you just..."


    "Oh, we''re just playing games, pretending we don''t know each other!"


    All of you: --


    Shen Miaoling watched them talking and laughing, with venom under his eyes and his fingers in his hands.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m kidding. Don''t take it seriously. I''ll fry two dishes."


    Light rain has escaped.


    Who let that guy expose her.


    After a while, Xiaoyu took the new dishes upstairs.


    "Come on, try my cooking."


    Put down three dishes. They are all ordinary home dishes.


    "Ants on the tree, braised eggplant, fried meat with chili."


    Everyone looked at this show, it''s not a big dish, but it''s all for face.


    Who knows, I never stop eating chopsticks.


    After eating the CD, I felt my stomach and licked my mouth.


    "Xiaoyu, your skill is excellent. Otherwise, you''d better come to my house and cook for me. I''ll hire you at a price."


    The little princess took Xiaoyu''s shoulder and looked obscene.


    He was beaten down by Dongfang yexuan, "can you afford it? How much money do you have to give a day when people are so rich? "

 Chapter 404

    The little princess touched her hand and said, "you know, I can''t afford it. Can you afford it?"


    Sit back to your position, "really, with who don''t know you have money, stink show off!"


    Xiao Wang Ye helped her, "Dongfang, the light rain didn''t speak. What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    "I''m just for the opinions of the broad masses of the people. Be careful that everyone will attack. If you abduct people, what will you eat?"


    Oriental night Xuan light, light rain but heard complacent.


    "Seriously, Xiaoyu, what you make is really delicious. It''s a pity that you don''t cook!"


    The little princess turned her head, chewed the food in her mouth, and looked at Xiaoyu with bright eyes.


    Light rain smile: "or don''t, or I''m afraid to die of fatigue."


    Little princess a Leng, immediately think.


    That''s right. As far as cooking skills are concerned, if you really become a chef, your business will be booming and you will be really tired.


    However, she has decided to rely on Zhang Xiaoyu in the future.


    "Dongfang, you haven''t come to play at home for a long time. Everyone in the family thinks about you, especially my grandmother."


    Xiaowangye laughed, don''t know what to think of, laugh up, "you don''t know, my grandmother one day made millet job''s tears porridge, said to me."


    Pretending to be an old princess, he kindly looks at the Oriental night Pavilion.


    "Yexuan, grandma just made it for you. Come and eat more."


    Then he regained his nature. "I didn''t nearly spray out a mouthful of porridge at that time."


    Dongfang yexuan thinks of her kind grandmother and says, "well, I haven''t seen her for a long time. It''s not mine."


    After dinner, after everyone separated.


    Xiaoyu finds the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, do you need to try again for a few days?"


    The shopkeeper quickly waved his hand, "no, I''ve seen it. I''m shortsighted."


    According to the agreement, Xiaoyu bought the restaurant at the price of 800 Liang.


    The shopkeeper did not take the opportunity to raise the price, but made a request for Xiaoyu.


    "That... Girl, I have an invitation."


    Xiaoyu is waiting for the following.


    "That... Can I continue to stay, no matter be a shopkeeper or something..."


    If you can stay, you will have a chance to learn more, which will help you to open a shop in the future.


    Xiaoyu refused.


    "Shopkeeper, it''s not that I don''t want to or look down on you."


    Looking at the shopkeeper, Xiaoyu is blessed.


    "It''s that you''re more useful. You don''t have to work for me. I''m going to open a branch, like the materials in my store. I can supply them to you, and you can open another store. Isn''t that better? "


    This is the relationship between suppliers and wholesalers, we are mutually beneficial.


    The shopkeeper thought about it and thought it was good. After all, no one wanted to work in other people''s hands.


    The success of the restaurant in the hands of Xiaoyu is also a matter of mind.


    Because of the restaurant, Xiaoyu didn''t live in the inn.


    Instead, I bought a small courtyard near the restaurant, cleaned it and moved in.


    Light rain in the restaurant during the day to see the ledger, or looking at the downstairs in a daze.


    "Pa"


    "Shopkeeper, come on, how can there be cockroaches in this hot pot?"


    Downstairs at a table of five, a big man yelled at the top of his voice.


    "I''m sorry, but there can''t be cockroaches in our shop!" he apologized in a low voice


    "Pa"


    "What''s this? Are you blind?" The fierce man clapped his hand on the table and angrily accused him.

 Chapter 405

    Xiaoer is just bought by Xiaoyu. He doesn''t know how to be tactful and simple.


    "But our shop is very clean. It''s impossible..."


    "Call out your boss, how can people eat such things in restaurants?"


    All the guests around stopped their chopsticks, some of them were still vomiting.


    "Wow, it''s disgusting. How could there be such a thing?"


    "Ask the boss to come out and give us an explanation. How can we sell such things?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The guests began to clamor. The shopkeeper hired by Xiaoyu noticed this and quickly came over.


    "My guests, what happened? I hope you''ll forgive me for the fact that the newcomer is not sensible. Today, some of my guests will be invited to our restaurant... "


    "Get out of the way and let your boss come out. When this happens, is it over for free?


    If you don''t give us an explanation, we''ll smash the shop! "


    "Oh, you''re going to smash my shop? Then you can try one! "


    Hear the movement of light rain out of the room, standing in the third floor corridor, leisurely looking at the following.


    The man may not have thought that the famous owner of yuxiaoxiao hot pot shop is actually a little girl.


    Leng for a while, was pulled by the companion, just come back to God.


    "Are you the boss of the rain?" A scornful look.


    "No wonder there are dirty things in the dishes. It turns out that it''s a child who doesn''t even have hair." He he laughed.


    Light rain did not speak, so quietly watching, see what he did.


    "Now I have this thing in my pot, and your second child is still slandering me. What do you think we can do about it?"


    There were four people standing behind the man who was talking, obviously because he was not good at it.


    "Well, what are you going to do?" Xiaoyu leaned against the railing, not only not afraid of conscious, but also some curious.


    There was a lot of whispering:


    "Well, I''m afraid there''s no better shop for this rain Xiaoxiao shop!"


    "How do you say that?"


    "Didn''t you see them? It''s all the rascals in the street. I heard they have something to do with the restaurant across the street? "


    The speaker whispered his doubts to the people beside him.


    "Ah, isn''t the owner behind the restaurant opposite our Lord Fu Yin''s son? How can they collude with these unscrupulous people? "


    "Hey, I''m afraid you didn''t come from other places, did you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah, that young master, he never did anything. I heard that he robbed a girl a few days ago and killed her in two days. No, nothing happened..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The one who looked at me as a young thug looked up and said, "ha, what do you want me to do? Brothers, what do you say we want to do? "


    Cheap smile, "want to solve is not no way, either, give us 10000 taels of silver, or, we will smash the shop."


    Light rain gently pull the corner of the mouth: "Chi!"


    Take a small step slowly down the stairs, walk to the second floor of the stairs stop.


    "Money is not lacking. It depends on whether you have the ability to take it. As for smashing the shop, Qingyi."


    "Miss." Qingyi came forward from behind.


    "When you touch something in the store, you fold it for me. If you touch your foot, cut it off. "


    "Yes


    Green clothes spin body to fly down, stand at the stair mouth of the downstairs, coldly glance at the dogleg in front of me.


    "Bah, motherfucker, toast, don''t drink, brothers, teach them a lesson, smash the shop!"

 Chapter 406

    "Bah, motherfucker, toast, don''t drink, brothers, teach them a lesson, smash the shop!"


    The one who kept talking overturned the table in front of him.


    The four people behind also picked up the bench on the ground and smashed it.


    Shua pulled out his sword.


    Click off an arm.


    "Ah," a scream!


    Action in one fell swoop, thugs holding their own still bleeding wounds, loud scream.


    The other four people stopped their movements and looked at the sword in Qingyi''s hands with fear, their legs trembling.


    I''m afraid the other side''s hand will be unstable and cut them.


    The other guests stepped back in panic. They couldn''t believe that this man really dares to hurt others.


    "You... Ah... You..." the man who lost one arm looked at the sword in his hand and the blood dripping green clothes.


    Shouting: "kill, kill..."


    He ran out with his broken arm in his left hand.


    The four people behind them also want to run out.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Four people stopped immediately. One of them braked too fast and fell to the ground.


    Light rain spewed out slowly: "take your things away!"


    The sight fell on the broken hand.


    Four people immediately understand, one quickly picked up, ran out with everyone in a hurry.


    The people in the shop are looking at Zhang Xiaoyu with some fear. They don''t understand the people who look so weak.


    Why do you give such orders without blinking.


    That''s what they don''t know. Xiaoyu has seen more terrible scenes.


    Sent the troublemakers, Xiaoyu bowed solemnly, "everyone, today''s things disturb your interest, to show sincerity, everyone, 50% off, I hope you enjoy the delicious food!"


    Then he went downstairs to the counter.


    "Qingyue, please go to find the little princess and ask her to come to the rescue. It''s probably not over yet."


    Qingyue nods and walks out of the restaurant quickly.


    Soon, as Xiaoyu expected, those people soon brought the captor and swaggered into the restaurant.


    "Where''s the boss? What about the shopkeeper? " As soon as the captor came in, he began to shout, attracting everyone''s eyes.


    "Brother Liu, the boss is the woman. Where is the shopkeeper?" The man who broke his hand pointed to Xiaoyu.


    Several captors came quickly, "are you the boss of this shop?" The visitor frowned and looked at the little rain.


    Xiaoyu nodded and leaned against the counter, "it''s me. What can I do for you?"


    "Someone reported that there is something unclean in your shop, you hurt the guests, cut off people''s arms, and there are all human and material evidence. Now I''m going to arrest you!"


    He came forward to hold Xiaoyu''s hand and was stopped by the sword in Qingyi''s hand.


    "Why don''t you arrest them?"


    "Captor, is it too hasty for you to arrest people without asking the cause and effect?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t even move, so she leaned.


    Inside the box on the second floor, a window opens slightly.


    A man without scruple, without the slightest sitting position against a woman''s arms.


    Mouth with a funny smile, shaking the hands of sake.


    "Unexpectedly, the boss is still an interesting person!"


    "Young master, is my family boring? They don''t follow me. " The woman bared her body and spoke in a coquettish way.


    The man''s slightly disgusted eyes flashed away, and his hand pinched hard twice.

 Chapter 407

    The voice is dissolute and charming smile: "Xiaocui is certainly the most interesting, otherwise how can I linger on you!"


    The woman rubs on the man bashfully, the man lets the woman serve.


    Finally, I couldn''t help jumping on it and making a shy voice.


    In the corner of the room, there were two guards.


    Downstairs.


    Xiaoyu''s calm, and no other constable to give way, "everyone leave quickly, we will immediately seal the shop, do not leave, according to the same crime."


    He motioned to the people behind him to arrest a group of people.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes darken. Before she does anything, the Savior will arrive.


    "I see who dares to move!" The little princess came in majestically.


    Then two door gods appeared behind her: Dongfang yexuan and Huangfu Ziyu.


    Dongfang yexuan walks to Xiaoyu with long legs, takes her hand and asks, "I''m late. Is it OK?"


    Light rain slightly shakes his head, "come in time, how did you come?"


    If she remembers correctly, isn''t this guy in jail?


    Holding Xiaoyu and leaning against the counter: "today, I just arrived at xiangwangfu. Oh, it''s my mansion. I just received the news from Qingyue."


    Afraid that the rain is not clear, I gave her an explanation.


    Xiaoyu nodded and looked at the little princess''s arrogant rebuke to the captors.


    "Blind your dog eye, bully to this princess head, didn''t see this restaurant is this princess cover?"


    The constable said with a smile: "princess, I don''t know you''re covering this shop, but this..."


    The man with the broken hand came out to explain what happened.


    The man who broke his hand endured the pain and came out trembling.


    "It''s all misunderstandings, it''s all misunderstandings. I don''t have eyes..."


    Hearing what the man said, the little princess''s frown relaxed.


    When he was about to show off his achievements to Xiaoyu, he stepped forward.


    "Do you mean that our royal family is bullying others? If you have something to say, don''t hesitate. I''m here today to witness it for you all. "


    It''s really reprehensible. If someone says something against the palace, it won''t be so bad.


    But once, twice, three times?


    Three people become tigers. When the emperor knows, it''s another trouble.


    Hearing the elder brother''s words, the little princess reacted and glared angrily at the broken hand man.


    "If you have something to say, if you dare to talk nonsense, you will be sent to prison today."


    Careful thinking was found, broken hands man''s face began to sweat, had been bleeding too much face, looks more pale a lot.


    "I..." turn a head to see the constable next to, bite teeth, ready to close the dish out of time.


    "Keke" the constable coughed.


    The man who broke his hand swallowed again.


    He opened his mouth and hesitated to say in a low voice, "it''s all cockroaches in the dishes of the hot pot shop. I... I overreacted... And then my hand was cut off..."


    A pair of ordinary people who are oppressed by power and dare not tell the truth.


    It attracted a lot of sympathy.


    Xiaoyu rolled up his sleeves to discuss with him.


    Oriental night Xuan pulls her, "have nothing to do, give it to me!"


    Gentle and low voice, will rain uneasy heart instantly smooth.


    He took a step towards the broken hand man, smelling the pungent smell of blood, and stopped.


    "You said you ate cockroaches? What about the evidence? "


    "The evidence is in that pot!" The broken hand man''s left hand pointed to the table he was sitting at.

 Chapter 408

    Then you can see that the table is still overthrown, a chaotic scene.


    Leng Leng, just remembered that they had overthrown the pot.


    "Please find out!" Light words from the eastern night Xuan mouth said.


    The man with broken hands: "how can I find it when it''s all like this?


    "Yes?" Sharp eyes shot at him.


    The man with broken hands had to walk to the scene of the crime with his injured arm, but he didn''t find anything.


    The ground is a mess, where can we distinguish what is what?


    "Did not... Did not find..." broken hand man some fear of looking at the scene of the big man.


    "No? Then there is no more! " Dongfang yexuan suddenly called the captor.


    "Then, what is the crime of slandering others?"


    Constable: "why is the fact different from what he imagined?


    "Slander others, according to the seriousness of the case, serious exile, the slightest to play 10 boards!"


    "Thank you, captain."


    Dongfang yexuan retreats, then takes Xiaoyu''s hand.


    The man in the box on the second floor just finished a big war and sat up panting.


    His clothes are not wrinkled and dirty at all. He is still a well-dressed young man in royal clothes when he mentions his trousers.


    Of course, to ignore the side, but also lying on the ground naked woman.


    Then open a window with a gap and continue to watch the following process.


    "Yes?" The man''s eyes looked back and forth on the two hands he was holding.


    "I didn''t expect that, Dongfang yexuan, your weakness is here!"


    Unexpectedly, I just heard that the newly opened yuxiaoxiao dish is very special. I came to taste it, but I got such a big news. It''s worth it.


    Dongfang Yeliang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he resumed his style of being a dissolute childe and continued to drink and play with women.


    Downstairs.


    The constable comes forward to take hold of the man who broke his hand and gives him a look of care. He is about to send the government to pretend to enforce the law.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xiaoyu interrupted with a wave.


    When people think that Xiaoyu doesn''t have the heart to ask for love.


    "This makes my shop like this. It affects my customers. I want to leave without paying."


    Small face with a smile, but when people look carefully, found that light rain is just light, not sad not happy.


    Everyone: "I thought the boss was kind-hearted. It turned out that.


    Man with broken hands


    He broke his hand, okay?


    The constable also helped him to speak, "boss, you see, his hands are like this, just..." forget it.


    If ordinary people encounter such things, they will let it go.


    But is Xiaoyu an ordinary person?


    "It''s his own fault that his hand will do this! Someone came to your house and beat your family,


    A fire burned your house, you hurt that man, will you treat him? "


    Of course not. The constable said "of course not" without thinking about it


    "That''s the end, shopkeeper." Light rain a ring finger, recruited shopkeeper.


    "Calculate our losses and let them compensate. If they don''t compensate, they will break their legs to make up for it."


    The shopkeeper took the abacus and scratched, "one Yuan Yang pot, one money, several plates, tables, stools, hot pot food... Lost guests..."


    After a quotation, "a total of 34 Liang, 2 yuan, 56 Wen!"


    Everyone: "how powerful!


    Little princess, they all looked at the cackling abacus in surprise. This man is really a cow.


    Where did Zhang Xiaoyu find such a treasure?


    Dongfang yexuan: girl, you are a good shopkeeper!

 Chapter 409

    Xiaoyu blinks: that''s not true. I''ve spent a lot of time!


    "Shopkeeper, in order to show the quality of our restaurant that harmony is the most important, just erase the odd part!"


    If everyone nods, the boss will be a good man.


    "Just get rid of the six essays. Being a man needs atmosphere!"


    All of you: --


    The little princess and the little prince couldn''t believe that they looked at each other. It was the first time that they heard such shameless words.


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on the corner of the mouth, this wench, still so ancient spirit.


    Constable: "what''s the difference?


    Broken hand man: "black face, staring at Xiaoyu.


    You''re kidding me!


    Because of Xiaoyu''s impoliteness, and the little princess and the little prince intend to help.


    At last, the money was collected from the five thugs before they were allowed to leave.


    In order to show everyone''s help, Xiaoyu cooks in person and rewards everyone.


    Plum house on the third floor.


    Xiaoyu came in with vegetables and saw the little prince and the little princess looking around the room.


    The four corners of the room are placed a basin of plum blossom, and then the wall is also hung with plum blossom map, even the room is full of plum blossom fragrance.


    "Xiaoyu, I saw different chrysanthemums in the chrysanthemum house last time. This time it''s plum blossom. Are the other two orchids and bamboo?"


    The little princess came and sat down happily.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Xiaoyu put the dishes he had just copied on the table, and there were a lot of codes for eating hot pot (that is, all kinds of meat and vegetables).


    Dongfang yexuan took her to sit beside her, and then put vegetables in her bowl.


    If the little princess and the little prince were only surprised and suspicious last time, then this time they are sure.


    "Dongfang, be honest, then what''s the relationship?"


    Little princess a pair of found adultery excited, hands no place to put at two people.


    This guy, I didn''t expect that, he had been living in secret for a long time.


    The eastern night Xuan calmly glances at her and pats Xiaoyu''s head.


    "Well behaved, continue to eat, ignore her!"


    Explain with actions what their relationship is.


    Xiaojun advocates big mouth, hands trembling pointing to two people, "big brother, you come quickly!"


    The call for help came to the little prince who was still studying the room.


    "What''s the matter? Yo, all the dishes are here. Hurry to eat!"


    "What else do you want to eat? Don''t you see what happened to these two people?"


    "What''s the situation?" The little prince who knows later looks at the eastern night Xuan and light rain who are still sitting together.


    "Well, why are you still sitting together? Aren''t there any vacancies?"


    Two people crowded together, not hot!


    "Ah! Brother, look at their hands. " The little princess saw that her brother hadn''t found out, so she had to point to the hand that they both held together.


    Little Wang found something strange, "you... You..."


    Light rain some embarrassed want to withdraw hand, Eastern night Xuan pull very tight, no way, she had to eat so buried head.


    Oriental night Xuan calmly looks at two people, "is what you see!"


    They were shocked again. Dongfang admitted it. He admitted it!


    "When did it happen?" Their heart of gossip has covered the fragrance of food.


    But Dongfang didn''t want to solve their puzzles, and then gave Xiaoyu some meat to eat, because Xiaoyu is the master of no meat and no joy.


    The eastern night Xuan doesn''t say, the small princess pulls the sleeve of light rain.


    "Xiaoyu, just tell me when it happened to you. I''m so curious!"


    Xiaoyu blushed and looked up weakly, "just a few months ago."

 Chapter 410

    "Wow The little princess''s heart of gossip soared, crazily shaking Xiaoyu''s shoulder.


    "Come on, be honest. What happened between you..."


    Dongfang yexuan frowned, stretched out his hand to take Xiaoyu to his arms, "don''t disturb her to eat!"


    Little princess: --


    Little Wang Ye: "I''m not sure."


    "No, Dongfang, are you serious?" Xiao Wang Ye was really surprised this time.


    Oriental night Xuan nods, "when am I not serious?"


    "But, you are not still with that..." looked at the light rain, skipping the nameˇ° Do you have an engagement? "


    "What is it to do with me?"


    okay? I don''t understand.


    "It''s not me and her who decide who will marry!" Oriental night Xuan cloud light breeze light finish saying.


    The little princess and the little prince are just like being struck by thunder.


    Elder brother, that''s your father. If you say so, I''m not afraid your father will kill you!


    But still give him a thumbs up, "you cow!"


    Two people silently began to eat bowl, but still can not control the eyes.


    Watch the two.


    They find that Dongfang yexuan has been taking care of Zhang Xiaoyu, helping to pick up vegetables and pour water.


    And Zhang Xiaoyu should accept, as if such things have happened to them countless times, both sides have been used to.


    Although there are two pairs of eyes always looking at themselves, Xiaoyu still eat with relish, male friends introduce her to family and friends.


    Although it''s a little early, it''s better to get used to it. She has to get used to it.


    After eating the hot pot, it''s already afternoon.


    Call small two up to clean up the room, small princess proposed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I heard that there will be Huakui competition on the moat outside the city tonight. Let''s go and watch it together?"


    "Huakui competition? It''s not that there are beauties! " Xiaoyu''s eyes brighten.


    "I have to go. I haven''t seen Hua Kui look like that yet." Xiaoyu''s excitement is beyond words.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned and said nothing.


    The little prince glared at the little princess, "nonsense, is that where you can go?"


    Little princess flat mouth, why she can''t go, the man can go, the man is longer than her leg?


    At the light rain doodle mouth, let her plead.


    Xiaoyu blinks: it''s on me!


    He pulled the sleeves of Dongfang yexuan, "take me. I haven''t been out to play since I came to Beijing!"


    Dongfang yexuan


    Gently pat the top of Xiaoyu''s hair, "let''s go."


    Take Xiaoyu''s hand and go out.


    Little Wang Ye: "what''s said is cruel and domineering?


    With a daughter-in-law, I don''t care about anything.


    The little princess also learns the action of light rain and pulls her brother''s sleeve.


    "Brother, let''s go. I can''t keep up with you for a while."


    The little prince took her hand and said, "speak well!"


    Take a graceful step down the stairs.


    The little princess behind stamped her feet, "hum!" Deng Deng Deng keeps up with the army.


    The four took a carriage to the outside of the city, rented a flower boat and went on board one by one.


    This flower boat is a two-tier model. All four people come to the second floor.


    Xiaoyu looks at the same river with many kinds of flower boats.


    Among them, the boat they are on is more luxurious.


    At this time, it was still early, so we had tea and chatted.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang sit on one side, and xiaowangye and Xiaojun sit opposite.


    All the bodyguards are on the side.


    "Girl, is it cold?" The East felt the light cool wind blowing from the river and asked about it.

 Chapter 411

    "Fortunately, I wear a lot. It''s not cold." She''s wearing three clothes. It''s really not cold.


    The little princess said, "cousin, why don''t you ask me if I''m cold?" She''s his cousin!


    Dongfang yexuan did not answer, but looked at the little prince Huangfu Ziyu.


    It goes without saying: your sister is cold!


    Little Wang Ye: "I''m not sure."


    Little princess: --


    Light rain low smile, "you and everyone has been so get along with it?"


    Dongfang Tiaomei: otherwise?


    "No, I''m just curious. Why didn''t you get killed by everyone?"


    "Poof The little princess couldn''t help laughing.


    Xiaoyu looks at her doubtfully.


    "Do you think people don''t want to hit him? Just like him, he drags the sky and the ground, and he''s so poisonous. Everyone wants to beat him with a sack for a long time. "


    "Then why not?" Since you want to implement it!


    Little princess white her one eye, "of course is your man too fierce chant, and insidious, who offended him to ten times back."


    Xiaoyu was blushed by the sentence "you man".


    Oriental night Xuan is because is crowned with the label of light rain man, generous forgive the little princess said his bad words.


    "What a pity!" Light rain whispers, she sometimes also wants to hit him, but the force is not enough, dare not!


    "It''s like I didn''t get beaten. You''re sorry?" The eastern night Xuan stares at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu later found out what she said.


    Looking up in horror, I saw the little princess gloating at her.


    "I..." seeing the cool eyes of Dongfang yexuan, she felt that she was going to be cool.


    "I mean..."


    "Yes?" Dongfang yexuan is waiting for her.


    Light rain left look right look, see the expression of the little princess snicker, lucky heart.


    "Someone just said that. You are vicious and insidious. It''s a pity that you didn''t bully her."


    Finish saying to feel oneself say right, heavy nod again.


    Little princess: "suddenly feel the thunder rolling in the sky.


    Embarrassed and afraid to shrink back, don''t take such a handsome pot!


    Dongfang yexuan takes another look at Xiaoyu, and then turns to look at the little princess.


    See line of sight shift, light rain secretly shout a breath.


    Attracted the corner of the mouth of the eastern night porch slightly.


    I poured a cup of tea for all of you and sipped it quietly.


    It was getting dark and all the lights were on.


    In the distance, the stage by the river also lights up.


    "Come on, let''s go!" The little princess pointed to the front.


    You can see that there are already people standing on the stage.


    "Deng Deng Deng..." the sound of the drum.


    A bustard dressed up by her mother stood in front of her and said in a loud voice.


    "The annual Huakui competition is about to start, this time it''s our turn to hold baihualou... At that time, please throw a bunch of flowers for the Huakui in your mind."


    "OK, now let''s welcome No.1 contestant peony girl!"


    After the procuress finished speaking, she stepped down, and a girl in pink dress came on and sang a folk tune, which was very nice.


    While listening, Xiao Yu took out a big red apple from her sleeve and nibbled it.


    Just eat two, the little princess heard the voice, turned to see the apple in Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Hand over to want to take over, "good you, unexpectedly eat alone, still not quickly hand over!"


    Such a red apple must be delicious.


    Just about to touch his hand, he was robbed by a slender hand.

 Chapter 412

    The little princess looked along the Apple''s route and saw that Dongfang yexuan had been eating where Xiaoyu had bitten.


    "Ah, cousin, how can you do that?" What people want to eat.


    The eastern night Xuan shows off and continues to bite greatly.


    The little princess is not willing to look at the red apple, "Xiaoyu, how can you only bring one? People also want to eat it!"


    Listen to the crisp sound, you know it''s delicious.


    Especially the sound of water, she seems to have heard.


    Xiaoyu looked at the little princess swallowing action, funny from the space and took out a big and red apple.


    Pass to the little princess, "Oh, don''t say I didn''t remember you!"


    Little princess happily holding apple, regardless of clean or not, directly bite in the mouth.


    At the same time, don''t forget to show off to Dongfang yexuan: you see, I also have it, hum!


    Dongfang yexuan is not so naive. He gives the apple back to Xiaoyu.


    "What a girl has eaten is delicious!"


    Little princess: "suddenly I want to throw the apple on his face. What''s the matter?


    Xiaoyu took it and just took a bite.


    "What about mine? Light rain. " Xiao Wang Ye looks at Xiao Yu with big eyes.


    Xiaoyu


    An apple can''t go up or down in the mouth, "cough..."


    Suddenly I coughed.


    Dongfang yexuan claps her on the back and puts the cup to her mouth.


    "Come on, have a drink!"


    It''s much more comfortable to drink Xiaoyu and swallow the apple.


    Dongfang yexuan put the cup down, "it''s still so hairy, you just don''t exist!"


    The nonexistent little prince


    Xiaoyu is embarrassed to smile at xiaowangye, "I''m so sorry. When I came out, I brought two."


    The main reason is that no matter how big her sleeves are, she can''t be more like a treasure chest. She can go out whatever she wants.


    Although there are many in the space, it can''t be known after all.


    Xiaowangye casually smile, "I was deliberately so a say, who knows you also seriously, this next east should hate me."


    "No, the East is not like that!" Xiaoyu laughs.


    "Well, elder brother, don''t tease her. I''ll tease her for a while. My cousin really wants to hate you!" The little princess came out to help.


    "It''s better to go to the theatre. It''s much better in the past."


    Xiaoyu followed and looked at it. The stage was announcing: "welcome to No.20 Furong girl!"


    The girl came out with a lute in her arms and began to play "dangdangdang".


    It''s really like holding the Pipa and half covering your face. The big string is as loud as the rain, and the small string is as whispering


    Xiaoyu thought, playing well.


    When I blinked, I found that three pairs of eyes were staring at her.


    She looked at the three people in doubt, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you looking at me so strangely?"


    The little prince opened the fan and said, "that''s right. That''s right. What he just said is really good. It''s true that the big string is noisy like the rain, and the small string is whispering."


    Xiaoyu


    Did she just say what she was thinking?


    "Girl, how many surprises do you want to give me?" Dongfang yexuan gently rubs Xiaoyu''s hair.


    She is a country girl, but she has a unique business mind and talent.


    "Xiaoyu, your words are half covered with pipa. It''s so beautiful. You''re so amazing. You''re so eloquent."


    The little princess said excitedly, pondering, such artistic conception, is really beautiful.

 Chapter 413

    Xiaoyu smiles awkwardly, "ha ha ha..." if only she could write it. Unfortunately, it was written by the great poet Bai Juyi.


    After Pipa girl went down, another girl named Xiaocui came up.


    It''s good looking. I sang and danced a song and won the applause of the whole hall.


    Xiaoyu disdains to curl his mouth. Is this kind of dancing posture that stretches his arms and legs beautiful?


    Anyway, Huakui also wants to have a belly dance, pole dance and so on!


    After the dance, the procuress appeared again, "next, the grand appearance is... Our Huakui Qingqing girl of baihualou!"


    Then, a burst of gauze curtain cloth, around the stage, the people inside hazy.


    People dance in it. It''s beautiful.


    "Xiaoyu, what do you think of that girl, isn''t she beautiful?"


    The little princess shakes Xiaoyu''s hand excitedly.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t think it''s very good. It''s just a skill.


    But I feel very good.


    "The lighting is beautiful, the curtain is beautiful!"


    "Cut, what are you doing?" The little princess said, "brother, cousin, what do you think?"


    Little Wang Ye nodded, "I think it''s good. The dance is graceful, just like fairyland."


    "I''ll tell you. I think you are jealous, huh?" The little princess frowned at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu: "is it necessary for her to compete with a Huakui?


    "What do you think, cousin?" The little princess did not let go of the eastern night Xuan, also want him to express his opinion.


    Oriental night Xuan light glanced at the opposite performance, then turned his head back, lazy playing with the fingers of light rain.


    "No, I don''t know!"


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughed.


    "Hum, you two are in collusion, just like birds of a feather..." the little princess is unwilling to say that Xiaoyu and Xiaoyu turn to continue to watch the performance.


    I don''t care about these two.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw that the opposite stage was suddenly on fire, and the curtain was all on fire. At first he thought it was Huakui''s intention.


    When I saw the screams, I realized that it was not part of the performance.


    "Quick, there''s a fire..." the little princess stood up and pointed to the stage.


    At the same time, everyone looked along the little princess''s hand.


    I saw that everyone was ready to retreat in panic, because there were all boats on the river.


    Once it''s on fire, it''s going to follow.


    "Come on, tell the boatman to turn back!" The little prince coldly commands the bodyguard on the side.


    The guard will be down soon.


    But Eastern night Xuan but sink a voice way: "afraid is useless!"


    Because of the Huakui competition, the river was full of boats. They were in the front of the middle and couldn''t stand back.


    "The boat in front of us is already on fire. Wow, someone has fallen into the water..."


    Light rain some nervous pull the eastern night Xuan sleeve.


    Oriental night Xuan holds her hand, "it''s OK, I''m here!"


    "We''d better abandon the ship and fly ashore. Brother, Xiao Xi will give it to you!"


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s waist with one hand and stands up with one foot. The river wind blows his white clothes and rustles.


    "Shua" flies to the river bank.


    The little prince put the paper fan in his hand on his waist, just like Dongfang yexuan, hugged the little princess, and then swept to the river bank.


    Dongfang yexuan, holding the light rain, points out a few boats on the river. As he looks closer and closer to the river bank.


    From the water, several people in black, waving cold swords, came to Dongfang yexuan.


    "Be careful!" Xiaoyu exclaimed.


    Dongfang yexuan stands on a small boat with her toes spinning and a light rain avoiding people.

 Chapter 414

    At this time, the shrieks on the river came one after another, some fell into the water, some squatted on the boat shivering, some cried for help


    In a moment, a "Putong" will enter the water.


    "East!" Xiaoyu is held by Dongfang yexuan, looking at the people around them, "you..." put me down.


    Before I finish, the other side has attacked.


    Oriental night Xuan embraces her a rotation, by her feet flying in the air, kicking a man in black.


    "Putong" fell into the water.


    After standing, light rain did not stand firm, and by the East night Xuan press the head, leg was kicked.


    Then the leg naturally kicks back, avoiding the sword cut by a man in black, and kicks the opponent''s knee.


    The man jumped forward and fell down. Dongfang yexuan moved forward with the trend, and the tip of his foot pushed hard on his neck. His neck broke.


    Oriental night Xuan with light rain, has been holding her hand did not let go.


    At this time, the little prince and the little princess flew near them and were besieged.


    And other bodyguards, dark guards, also appeared one after another against the enemy.


    However, there are so many people in black that they can only hear the banging sound of weapons colliding.


    Everyone is too busy to help.


    Qingyue and Qingyi are also entangled by people. They can''t get rid of themselves. Every time they want to break out of the siege, they are pressed back.


    Little prince and little princess are better off because they have more bodyguards.


    "Dongfang, Xiaoyu, how are you?" The little princess yelled at the two people who were surrounded.


    Xiaoyu was thrown back and forth, and a bright sword came to her face.


    Oriental night Xuan air turn over, a side kick, future people kick into the water.


    "Xiaoyu, I''ll take you to them. It''s safe there."


    Light rain grabbed his hand, nervous whisper, "you should pay attention to safety!"


    The eastern night Xuan nods, flies a foot to block a person''s long sword, another foot kicks to break the other party''s sternum.


    In the hands of internal power, will throw light rain to the little prince they.


    "Help me protect her!"


    "Don''t worry!" The little prince catches the light rain, and the three stand together.


    There were four people standing around fighting with the man in black. From time to time, the little prince picked out the fish who had missed the net.


    Little princess and light rain are next to each other, "how are you, are you hurt?" The two spoke in unison.


    "I''m fine, and you?" Say it again at the same time.


    I''m relieved to know that the other party is OK.


    "What''s going on? How can there be so many killers? " Light rain doubts, why she goes where, where there are people in black.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s for the assassination." The voice of the little princess was trembling, which showed the impact of this incident on her.


    "Be careful!" Behind the little princess, a man in black rushed out to hold her feet.


    Xiaoyu shouts, pulls her and steps forward on the hand of the man in black.


    The strong light rain can feel the sound of bone dislocation, and then the voice of people in black.


    Then the man in black sank into the river and hid under the water.


    The little princess patted her chest later.


    "Be careful, both of you, for your self-defense!" The little prince came and gave each of them a sword.


    Xiaoyu and the princess looked at each other, picked up the sword and stood back to back.


    Whenever someone wants to sneak attack, they will head-on a sword, even if not injured, but also for everyone to buy some time.


    There is no light rain in Dongfang yexuan. It''s easier to deal with people in black.


    A turn over can kick down a row, a long sword pull, instantly cut several people''s throats.

 Chapter 415

    White clothes, along with the light of the river, just like the angel harvest evil, but he is a real Satan.


    With the passage of time, the number of people in black gradually decreased. Of course, the people of the little prince also lost a lot.


    Because everyone gradually gathered together and the safety factor was improved, Xiaoyu was a little relieved.


    "Ah... Snore..." Xiaoyu was suddenly pulled into the water. Before he could call for help, he poured a lot of water.


    Fortunately, she could swim. She quickly held her breath and opened her eyes to the water.


    A man in black was swimming with her feet. She kicked hard, but there was buoyancy in the water. Her movement was just like slow motion.


    It''s of no use to people in black.


    Her consciousness slowly dissipated and she began to breathe out and bubble.


    She seemed to hear her name called, but she couldn''t answer.


    After the fight, Dongfang yexuan flies to the boat where they are.


    Around to see, did not see the figure of light rain, had a bad premonition in the heart.


    "Where''s the light rain?"


    "Isn''t Xiaoyu right behind me?" The little princess looked back at him.


    Shocked, "people? Was it just behind me? "


    At this time, we found that the light rain disappeared, the little prince frowned and came over.


    "What''s the matter?"


    But Dongfang yexuan has no time to explain to him, "half of the people will kill everyone, half of the people will go into the water to find someone!"


    After giving orders, "Putong" plunges into the water.


    It''s freezing in the water, because it''s still March and night.


    Oriental night Xuan looked for a circle in the water, came out for a change of breath and continued to look for water.


    After the little princess explained to the little prince, the little prince frowned deeply.


    "Come on, quickly transfer people over, block the neighborhood, inch by inch for me!"


    It''s over. If Dongfang''s daughter-in-law can''t be found, how can he face it!


    See the East night Xuan again head, immediately shout: "East, quickly up, the water is cool!"


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t say anything, but he continued to look in the water. After several times, he even solved the problem of hiding the man in black in the water.


    But I still can''t find Xiaoyu.


    He rose from the sky and went back to the ship. His luck and internal power evaporated.


    "How''s it going?" The little prince and the little princess came to inquire.


    Oriental night Xuan shakes head, "did not discover."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s too wide in the water. I''ve sent someone to surround it. We can find it!"


    "Yes Oriental night Xuan some dispirited nod.


    He actually let people take away the girl under his eyes, he is really useless!


    "Don''t worry too much, Dongfang. It will be OK." The little prince comforted me.


    "By the way, haven''t you been following dark Wei all the time? How... "


    "I''m tired of following, so I don''t have anyone with me!" The fact is, his father''s conscience, or maybe he did well.


    Those Yuanhong shadow guards have been taken back.


    Today, because he didn''t know he would come out, he didn''t bring his own secret guard, even Chang''an.


    Dongfang yexuan went to the side and stood, facing the wind, overlooking the distance, struggling in his heart.


    "Young master! It''s too late! " Chang''an and chang''fu knelt on one knee behind them.


    The hand of the East night Xuan after death lifted up.


    About 20 people stood up behind them.


    "Turn every inch over for me and find her!"


    "Yes Everybody answer.

 Chapter 416

    After we separated, we looked for people in an orderly way.


    The night is getting colder and colder, and we are still searching in the river.


    Previously, some of the boat people on the river went home, some were watching, some were saving people.


    In the end, those who have lost nothing have left, while those who have lost their relatives are crying on the shore.


    Although it''s not aimed at ordinary people, there are always people who are involved.


    To the end, even these people have left, Oriental night Xuan is still thin standing in the bow, looking at the river, did not move.


    The little prince and the little princess did not leave. They sat by and waited for the news.


    Time goes by minute by second until dawn.


    The little princess felt that her cousin was already a watchman''s stone. The desolate feeling made her sad.


    "Brother, do you think Xiaoyu will be safe? Cousin, I''m so sad!" The little princess supported her chin bitterly, and her tone was low.


    "That girl is a smart one. She must be OK.


    Maybe it''s safe in a corner now, or it''s on its way


    Xiao Wang Ye was also worried. It was the first time he saw Dongfang like this.


    It seems that he is really sincere!


    Where is the light rain now?


    She was taken into the water by a man in black last night. When she was drowning in the water, she heard someone calling her.


    She thought it was Dongfang yexuan. They were calling her, but it wasn''t.


    Because the moment before she was in a coma, she went into space.


    In other words, grape called her into the space to avoid meeting death.


    Xiaoyu disappeared in the sight of the man in black


    The man in black grabbed the girl''s foot, but he felt empty on the way. He looked back.


    People disappear into view.


    He was very frightened. A real person disappeared suddenly, which was too mysterious for him to think.


    Did you hit a ghost!


    After Xiaoyu entered the space, he saw a purple mink flying towards him.


    "Wow! Master, I just called you. Why don''t you answer me? I''m scared to death


    Grape''s rapid cry.


    Xiaoyu stares big eyes, not because he is saved, but because grape talks.


    Not the original chirp, but the real Mandarin.


    Xiaoyu excitedly holds the grape in his hands and puts it in front of his eyes.


    "Grape, you can talk!"


    Grape nimbly turned her eyes, "yes."


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu turns around happily, and doesn''t put himself in his heart who is still wet all over.


    "The grape spoke, this world is really wonderful!"


    Grape was held in circles, limbs have been struggling, waiting to stop.


    Its eyes have been turning in circles, into a vertigo.


    Excited after, light rain just reaction come over, oneself or embarrassed appearance.


    But there was nothing in her space except vegetables and fruits.


    Clothes and so on are naturally prepared.


    Anyway, there is no one else in the space. Just take off the complicated clothes outside and hang them on the tree to dry.


    He was wearing a belly pocket and white underwear.


    Sitting under a tree nearby, he picked two clusters of grapes, one for the grapes and the other for himself.


    Space products, there is no manure and pesticides, so rest assured to eat.


    "Grape, how can I come in? Haven''t I always been in a state of soul? "

 Chapter 417

    The little grape learns the casual sitting posture of Xiaoyu and eats a bunch of huge grapes for it.


    "Not before, because I didn''t grow up. When I get better, I can be better here!"


    Like a little squirrel, his mouth is wriggling and snapping.


    Xiaoyu nodded, which means that as described in the novel, grapes are tools.


    Space is closely related to it.


    "Is there anything else special after that?"


    Will there be any dragon or flying immortal?


    Xiaoyu is fantasizing excitedly.


    "I don''t know. It''s not that far, so I don''t know."


    Well, Xiaoyu is not disappointed, just as a surprise in the future.


    Eat and drink, sleep in the space, wake up, the clothes are dry.


    Put on your clothes. "Grape, are the bad guys out there gone?"


    If there are still bad people, she will go out and throw herself into the net!


    With a wave of the grape paw, the scene within 10 meters of the river suddenly appeared outside.


    It''s dark. It''s not ten meters inside.


    "Why are we still here? Can''t we go ashore somewhere else? "


    When you go out like this, it''s wet again.


    "No, I can''t. I''ll go out where I come in."


    Grape mercilessly destroyed the hope of light rain.


    "But in the future, it may be able to move." But after a period of practice.


    "Well, can you feel safe out there?"


    Grape shake small head, two small claws holding his chin, learning rain helpless sitting.


    Xiaoyu was scared last night. Now she is a little afraid of water and dare not go out. She can only stare at grape with two big eyes.


    outside.


    Dongfang yexuan was still standing in the bow of the boat. One night passed without moving at all.


    "Cousin, have something to eat. Don''t cook yourself up." The little princess took a tray of snacks just delivered to Dongfang yexuan.


    Oriental night Xuan stained with dew eyelashes flash for a while, slowly lowered his head, looking at the dim sum in the plate.


    One by one, they are small and exquisite, and they are fragrant.


    If the girl saw it, she would like it.


    Light shake head, "I am not hungry, you eat!"


    "How can we not eat? The body can''t stand it! " The little princess''s insistence, in exchange for the eastern night Xuan back over the body, continue to gaze at the river.


    The little princess had no choice but to pout her lips and murmur: "in such a big place, if you are not captured, you will be rushed to the bottom..."


    Shake your head and walk back.


    But didn''t go out, doubt of looking at to pull the East night Xuan of own arm.


    "What did you just say?" Oriental night Xuan anxious inquiry.


    "I didn''t say anything?"


    "As you just said, the first sentence."


    Little princess: "how can we not eat? The body can''t stand it! "


    "It''s not this sentence, the last one."


    The little princess frowned and thought.


    "In such a big place, if they were not captured, they would be washed down..."


    Oriental night Xuan secretly caresses forehead, how did he not think of?


    After the girl disappeared, they ordered the blockade of each pass, those people want to leave, I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    And through the downstream to leave, with the help of downstream speed, to leave much more convenient.


    Although the whole river was blocked, there was a glimmer of hope that he could not let go.


    I''m about to order you to swim down.


    A group of people came here.

 Chapter 418

    It''s Liu Yi, the city''s official, with a group of constables.


    See three people, quickly came, "I have seen the little prince, princess."


    Xiao Wang ye called at will, "Mr. Liu, you''re welcome."


    Liu Yi finished the ceremony, and toward the East night Xuan smile, "the East less master."


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "Mr. Liu!"


    "Mr. Liu, you''ve come just in time. Look at what''s going on. How can such a thing happen in the place under your jurisdiction.


    If we hadn''t brought someone with us, we might not be able to stand and talk to you now! "


    The little princess put up her eyebrows and reproached.


    Liu Yi quickly arched his hand, "I''m afraid. It''s all my negligence. As soon as I got the news, I came with people. I''ve stepped up the investigation..."


    "Just got the news? We were assassinated last night, and now you get the news? Who are you going to be


    The little princess was not polite.


    Liu Yi immediately made amends, "but... The gate of the city was closed last night. I didn''t receive any news. I only got the news this morning, so I came here!"


    When she found out that what the other party said was reasonable, the little princess had to give up, "hum!"


    Turn to one side and sit down.


    Little Wang Ye looked at Liu Yi clubbing, "Mr. Liu, please go ahead, don''t worry about us!"


    "Yes, I''ll leave!" After Liu Yi stepped down, he wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    These imperial relatives and relatives just can''t stir up trouble. What''s more, it''s the Xiang Wang vein that the emperor has always valued.


    After Mr. Liu left, Dongfang yexuan took off her long legs, picked up her white clothes, jumped, left the boat and flew down.


    Just borrow a board, ready to fly, see not far away from him, there is a black head trying to climb to the shore.


    Take a close look, isn''t that Xiaoyu girl?


    With excitement and doubt, he quickly swept to the shore.


    Xiaoyu heard the wind coming from the air and turned to see a man in white flying to him.


    Isn''t this Dongfang yexuan?


    He turned his eyes and waved to Dongfang yexuan, "Dongfang yexuan, I''m here..."


    Dongfang yexuan has determined that it is Xiaoyu, and heard the sound, but also speed up.


    Pick up the light rain and fly to the shore.


    After going to the field, Dongfang yexuan immediately hugs Xiaoyu and hugs her tightly, "girl, girl..."


    Shortness of breath, heartbeat Bang Bang ring, light rain feel the whole chest will be collapsed.


    "I''m... I''m..." responded and comforted.


    Slightly separate some, Oriental night Xuan caresses light rain shoulder, up and down left and right inspection, "you have no injury, don''t worry, rest assured tell me, don''t be embarrassed!"


    Light rain pulled down his hand, holding it in his hand, "I''m ok, a night."


    Eastern night Xuan doesn''t believe, or next to inch by inch inspection.


    Through the clothes, did not feel the wound, make sure that the rain is not injured.


    I was relieved.


    "Girl, what happened to you? Why did you suddenly disappear..."


    Carry up internal force and dry light rain up and down.


    "I was pulled out of the water..."


    Know the East night Xuan affirmation can ask, that she where, how can appear in the water.


    She thought about it again and again in the space and summoned up the courage to come out.


    I was worried that it would not be easy to explain, so I swam to the shore silently. I planned to go ashore and lie down in a hiding place, pretending to faint.


    It''s easy to explain that after she escaped, she fainted on the side of the road.


    But the plan can''t keep up with the change, she has been very careful, or was found.

 Chapter 419

    "I was locked under the cabin of a ship. When I woke up, I found no one outside, so I broke the door and escaped."


    "Fortunately, the boat was not far from the shore, so I swam over and saw you."


    Dongfang yexuan listens to Xiaoyu''s experience, and doesn''t think much about it. She just thinks that she has been detained all night, and she is very distressed.


    "I''m sorry for the pain."


    Xiaoyu was about to say it was none of his business when he was suddenly picked up and strode forward.


    "Ah Startled, quickly embrace his neck.


    Oriental night Xuan mouth with a smile, silently tighten the hand.


    The little princess and the little prince on the boat also found the movement here and ordered people to row the boat soon.


    The green moon and green clothes are also flying fast.


    "Master, miss!" Kneel on one knee.


    Xiaoyu holds Dongfang yexuan''s neck with one hand and looks at it sideways.


    "Get up, I don''t blame you this time!"


    But they still didn''t get up. They were asked to protect the young lady.


    But the young lady has an accident, they are guilty!


    The eastern night Xuan Dun steps, "young lady calls you to rise, you are not understand?" It''s cold, like ice.


    Qing Yue and Qing Yi look at each other and get up quickly.


    Master means to forgive them. If you don''t get up, there will be problems.


    Light rain Du mouth, "all send my person, still don''t listen to me, what use?"? It''s better to be you! "


    The East night Xuan slants at two people, frighten two people will kneel down again.


    Green month beg for mercy of looking at light rain: Miss, spare us, we know wrong!


    Xiaoyu pick eyebrow: hum, I want you to know how powerful it is.


    The little princess and the little prince on board also arrived.


    The little princess ran over worried, "Xiaoyu, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. You see, I''m fine!" I think she''s bad enough. She''s in trouble everywhere. I wonder if she''s a disaster.


    "That''s good. You said you didn''t see your cousin after he disappeared. He looked like a butcher. He was so cold that he had to freeze everyone!"


    The small princess is facing the East night Xuan Nu next mouth, really don''t want to see that kind of cousin again.


    It''s better to be like this now. It''s like bamboo shoots springing up and a bad breeze.


    Light rain shallow smile, holding the eastern night Xuan''s hand tight tight, the other hand with the body cover block, scratch the East''s chest.


    After he looks over, blink.


    Grinning, "let''s go back!"


    She doesn''t want to see the river, at least not now.


    "Good." Gentle voice, some hoarse, but other temptation.


    The little princess looked at the two people as if no one else''s show of love, numb rubbing arm.


    Bumped into the little prince who followed, "brother, do you think they are sick? Is it necessary to show them in front of us like this?


    I''ll find one another day and blind them! "


    The little prince glanced at her, "if you dare, I won''t break your leg!"


    Little princess: --


    A group of people came to Xiaoyu''s temporary courtyard.


    Oriental night Xuan directly holding light rain into the room, Qingyue Qingyi is responsible for standing in front of the door waiting.


    When the little princess and the little prince stepped into the courtyard, they didn''t dislike the narrow, but they liked to look around.


    No other, but the courtyard layout with a sea of flowers in general, small courtyard is full of flowers.


    Against the eaves of the place, also planted a big Begonia, there is a swing below.


    The little princess took a fancy to the swing at a glance, ran to it, sat on it and began to swing.


    "Ha ha ha..." the laughter of silver bells wandered in the yard.

 Chapter 420

    "Brother, I also want to make such a swing in my yard and plant such begonias. It''s so beautiful."


    Little Wang Ye is not tired of squatting down, looking at the pots of flowers.


    "It''s a rare Linglan flower... And purple chrysanthemum... And the chrysanthemum of nijinjiu series... Wow..."


    From time to time, he sighed.


    What''s the origin of Zhang Xiaoyu? There are so many precious flowers and they all grow so well!


    Light rain in the room for a suit of clothes, of course, is behind the screen, the eastern night Xuan is not to see.


    She changed into a long dress of Lake color, and embroidered a long bamboo from waist to bottom.


    Walk slowly to the Oriental night Pavilion sitting at the table.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes were dark, and there were all kinds of ups and downs in it, which eventually turned into a calm lake.


    He pulled Xiaoyu to his lap and sat on his side.


    "Girl, when will you grow up?" I can''t wait.


    Light rain doubts of lift an eye, "pass a few years to grow up naturally chant!"


    Ask such a retarded question.


    Oriental night Xuan mouth slightly smoke, helpless knead her messy hair.


    Call green month for her hair, he is out of the room.


    Find the two brothers and sisters who enjoy each other.


    "Brother, Xiaoxi, now that Xiaoyu has found you, you haven''t slept all night. Go back and have a rest first!"


    "I''m not sleepy. I haven''t played enough yet." The little princess started to swing again.


    "I''m not sleepy, either. I''ll say it later." Huangfu Ziyu looked up at the eastern night Pavilion and continued to look down at another flower.


    He was reluctant to leave with so many excellent products.


    Only then did Dongfang yexuan notice the flowers that Xiao Wangye was watching.


    Are rare good varieties, can not help but curious.


    Where did this girl get so many good things?


    Light rain clean up come out, just see the East night Xuan sitting on the railing in front of the door.


    He was about to sit down when he was taken to Dongfang''s leg.


    "It''s cold down here. You just fell into the water. Don''t get cold."


    Xiaoyu: "I''m afraid of sudden concern. She is not so weak.


    But it didn''t hurt people''s good intentions.


    Seeing the light rain coming out, the little prince stood up, went to them and sat down.


    This is a row of corridors. There are wooden chairs beside the corridor, which can be leaned on.


    Ignoring the two people holding together, he asked curiously, "Xiaoyu, the flowers in your yard are rare. Where do you come from?"


    At the same time, he also went to buy some, whether it''s a gift or his own.


    Xiaoyu took a look at the flowers in the garden, some of them didn''t know how to say.


    These flowers are worthy of the name of space products, seeds are also space.


    "That... I got some seeds by chance and raised them by myself."


    After thinking about it, I was afraid of what I said, so I took it.


    "Little Wang Ye, if you like it, you can take a basin from it!"


    Even if there are too many, so as not to make people think it''s too easy and cause unnecessary trouble.


    "I''m so sorry. I''d rather be obedient than respectful!" This is a good thing sent to the door, where can we extrapolate it!


    "Xiaoyu, we have known each other for a long time. Don''t call me Xiao Wang Ye, just like the East, call me big brother!"


    For the sake of the East, we have to give face.


    Besides, this girl alone is worth making friends with.


    Xiaoyu did not refuse, "big brother!"

 Chapter 421

    Little Wang Ye nodded, "Dongfang, what did you think of last night?"


    Those who came were all dead men, and those who caught them were all dead. They didn''t ask anything.


    "It looks like it''s coming for us, but it''s not clear who the ultimate goal is," Dongfang said


    It seems that everyone has a share, and everyone is pursued. It''s not sure.


    The paper fan that little Wang Ye often held also dropped yesterday, so he used to take it out from his waist.


    I didn''t feel it, so I reacted.


    "This incident is very serious. The emperor must have known about it. I''m afraid it''s just in these two days."


    The East plays with the light rain''s hand to pause, continues to knead.


    "I''ve sent someone down to look it up. It won''t be long before there''s an answer!"


    "Hope!" Although the Dragon son and the Phoenix son will be assassinated, he is not the emperor''s son. He was assassinated for the first time.


    We can''t just let it go. He hasn''t come out for a long time. Does anyone forget how crazy he was then.


    Light rain around to see, found that the man chatting she is not good to interrupt, stand up.


    "I''ll get you something to eat!" Take Qingyue to the kitchen to help.


    The little princess saw it and felt the kitchen curiously.


    The two men took a look at the direction of the kitchen before continuing.


    "This girl is good. You have a good eye!"


    "Oriental night Xuan picks eyebrow," my eyesight is very good all the time


    The little prince didn''t say anything to him. "I heard you do business with the third prince?"


    Oriental night Xuan nods, "cooperated a few!"


    "I know you have a good relationship, but it''s about the royal family. It''s not a small matter." From the dragon''s work is not so good.


    As a big brother, he should be reminded.


    "I know. I''ll have a sense of propriety. Thank you, big brother."


    Elder brother is only a few years older than him. If it wasn''t for that, he would not be at home.


    "Just understand. If you need elder brother, just speak up!" He patted Dongfang yexuan on the shoulder.


    They knew it by heart.


    Xiaoyu brought the delicious food to the stone table in the yard, and several people sat around.


    The little prince took a look at the flowers in the garden and the various dishes. "It''s a great enjoyment of life to eat such delicious food in such a beautiful place."


    "Big brother is right, Xiaoyu, you say how you can do it, everywhere is beautiful!" The little princess said enviously.


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "there is no exaggeration. It''s just a casual way."


    "Cut, praise you to accept, pretend what, I still don''t know you!" The little princess gave her a white look.


    Obviously not that kind of character, but also pretend, hum!


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs, "well, I don''t do as the Romans do. I want to learn from you. It''s true!"


    "You, don''t want to. That''s not for you." The little princess took the chopsticks and put them in her mouth.


    "Besides, what''s so good about all those pretentious ladies? They''re going to die one by one!"


    "What are you talking about, Xiao Xi? I''m not afraid that people will be angry with Xiaoyu! " The little prince glared at her discontentedly.


    Xiaoyu quickly released, "it''s OK, what the little princess said is, I think so too!"


    "Ha ha, I knew that." After the little princess is approved, she stares back at the little prince.


    Xiao Wang Ye shook his head helplessly, which was spoiled. He always spoke straight.


    "Xiaoyu, your beautiful scenery and delicious food are gathered together. Do you have good wine? If you have good wine, it will be more perfect!"

 Chapter 422

    "Ah... No, I''m going to make some fruit wine in a few days. I haven''t started yet."


    "I''ll make a reservation first. Remember to call me."


    "Good!"


    After dinner, Xiaoyu sent them away and spent two pots of beautiful flowers.


    Because the little prince chose a pot of purple chrysanthemum, the little sheriff said, "I want it too. Xiaoyu, you can''t favor one over the other!"


    Xiaoyu doesn''t dare to disagree. The ancestor said, "you can choose the same."


    He rushed to see them off, and Xiaoyu breathed.


    Looking back at Dongfang yexuan pitifully, "if everyone wants something, will I die of poverty?"


    Eastern funny holding her hand, "then don''t give, want to give silver!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes brightened: "ah, that''s a good idea!"


    After two steps, he said, "no, you shouldn''t say that you have no money. I''ll support you."


    "I don''t have any money!" he said


    Light rain Du mouth, "hum, you so rich, actually said no money, ignore you." So stingy.


    I was about to shake my hand, but I was pulled tight.


    Dongfang yexuan will face her and hold her two hands in her hand.


    "I gave you all my money, so you raised me, stupid!"


    "Wow!"


    Xiaoyu felt all over the sky fireworks in bloom, heart happy to overflow out.


    Such love words are the most beautiful she has ever heard!


    Hard to suppress the rising corners of the mouth, "hum, I don''t want your money, I earn my own to spend it!"


    "Yes, you don''t want to. Our girls are the most capable. Don''t forget to support me in the future!"


    Gentle will light rain into the arms.


    "Well, I''ll build a golden house and keep you in it."


    "Why the golden house?"


    "Because you are my Yan Ruyu!"


    Oriental night Xuan grins, sweet in the heart.


    Pick up Xiaoyu and walk to the house.


    "What are you doing?" Xiaoyu doubts.


    "Sleep!"


    Light rain like thunder, no... not what she meant, right?


    It''s not as obscene as she thought.


    Dongfang yexuan takes her back to the house and puts her on the inside of the bed. She also lies down.


    In Xiaoyu''s eyes, cover the quilt for her.


    "Sleep!"


    Xiaoyu


    Looking at Dongfang yexuan who has closed her eyes, she finds that she seems to think too much.


    But she has already slept in the space, she is not sleepy!


    Looking at the side of the sleeping face, the pores are thin, the skin is good, let her a woman can''t help but envy.


    Watching, she gradually fell asleep, with him around, there is a sense of security.


    Don''t worry about external dangers.


    Light rain into sleep, had been asleep Dongfang night Xuan suddenly opened his eyes.


    Took a look at the next light rain, gently raised the quilt to get up.


    Clean up the quilt corner for Xiaoyu, turn around and step out of the door.


    When they come to the hospital, Chang''an and chang''fu are on standby.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Young master Hui, my subordinates have found that there are three groups of people coming this time. One group is for Miss Zhang. They want to get the recipe in her hand."


    Chang''an stood upright, contrary to his usual funny appearance.


    "Some of them are for the young master. They have something to do with the eldest son."


    Oriental night Xuan eye Mou sank to sink, "still have a batch of?"


    "My subordinates haven''t found it yet. The comer is very cunning and has no flaw at all!" Chang''an immediately fell on one knee.


    Changfu also knelt down, "young master, it seems that these people are from foreign countries. We have never dealt with them, so we don''t know where they came from!"

 Chapter 423

    Oriental night Xuan single hand negative behind, silent for a long time.


    "Get up!"


    "Yes They got up.


    "Keep tracking. In addition, "after a pause," don''t move at Dongfang Yeliang''s side for the moment. I''ll see how he jumps! "


    "As for the people who peep at Xiaoyu, I want them to disappear in this world from now on!"


    "Yes Both men answered at the same time.


    Changfu then fled into the darkness, and Chang''an stepped down to guard the corridor.


    Dongfang yexuan turns back to the room. Before entering the room, he sweeps the green moon and green clothes at the door.


    "If there''s another time, you can go back to the dark guard camp for further study."


    Cold voice finish saying, push a door to enter a house, close a door, all at once.


    There are two people outside the door


    Only feel the bleak autumn wind, a cool bone.


    They don''t want to go back. The days outside are colorful. They can''t compare with the ghost places where they fight every day.


    After Xiaoyu wakes up, it is already the beginning of the light.


    After a long stretch, my hand touched something.


    Turn a head to see, originally met the handsome Yan of Oriental night Xuan.


    "Why are you still here?" It''s time. Won''t he go home?


    Dongfang yexuan flat mouth, "all said to tear down the bridge, put on pants don''t admit... My innocence..."


    Xiaoyu: "what does she mean.


    Wait. "When did I destroy your innocence? How about being reasonable? "


    It made her like a bad man who had robbed others of their virginity.


    "You put me to sleep..."


    "Big brother, we are just chatting with each other. Where is there no innocence?"


    Speechless white he one eye, "moreover, wants to destroy also destroys me, I am the yellow flower big girl, with you in the same room, spread out, I am not innocent!"


    "I''m in charge. I''ll marry you!" The eastern night Xuan side lies, one hand props up the head, smiles.


    Xiaoyu: "that''s how much you want to talk about?


    "Brother, I''m only 11 years old. Are you a pedophile?" This is not a daughter-in-law, but a daughter-in-law!


    "Never mind, I don''t mind!"


    "I mind!" I''m not talking to him about such a boring topic.


    Step across the eastern night Pavilion, get out of bed and tidy yourself, put on your shoes and go to one side to drink water.


    Dongfang yexuan followed and sat down beside her.


    "Hungry, let''s go out to eat!"


    Xiaoyu looked at the dark sky outside, "what are you going out to eat now?"


    "Just follow me!" Tell Qingyue to take care of her.


    He went to the next room to change clothes. In the afternoon, Chang''an had already moved some of his things to this room.


    Light rain didn''t change clothes, made the hair, come out to see or a white Oriental night Xuan.


    "Why are you always white?" The right hand touches chin to revolve around the eastern night Xuan.


    "But I have to say that you look really good in white!"


    "Well, no matter how good I look, I can''t fill my stomach. Let''s go!" Holding Xiaoyu''s hand, walking to the street.


    Green moon, green clothes and Chang''an are behind.


    "Hi, Chang''an, long time no see."


    Chang''an bow, "Miss, long time no see." You can''t call a girl now. You can''t even call a lady in the future.


    The capital at night is not the same as that during the day.


    It''s not that the capital is cold at night. On the contrary, don''t be too busy.


    In addition to those places with red and red lanterns, there are many restaurants with big red lanterns.


    It was bright and beautiful all the way.

 Chapter 424

    "Where are you going to take me to eat?" It''s been through several restaurants.


    Oriental night Xuan didn''t stop, "take you to a good place, you will like, darling, wait."


    Light rain was so gentle a comfort, immediately quiet down, also don''t make, quietly follow.


    After walking through the big street and several alleys, I came to a small courtyard.


    There are several wooden tables inside, and they are all full of people.


    Xiaoyu has some doubts. It''s a restaurant. It''s too far away from the crowd. Most people can''t find it.


    It''s an ordinary farmhouse. There are people eating in it.


    Oriental night Xuan pulls light rain to come inside, find a circle, find an empty table in the corner.


    Two people sit down.


    "Don''t you always dislike a place full of people?" Although there are not many people here, the place is small. It doesn''t seem suitable for such a big man as him.


    "This is the place where I used to come when I was a child. There is a special taste in their food. You will know in a moment."


    Xiaoyu sits quietly, waiting for the special taste of the mouth of the Oriental young master.


    Dongfang yexuan poured a cup of tea, put it in front of Xiaoyu and poured another cup for himself.


    Light rain sip, is the taste of small chrysanthemum, slightly astringent, with a touch of sweet back.


    After a while, an old woman in her fifties sat down in her apron.


    See the East night Xuan, happy to say: "night Xuan, you come, long time no see you, this is your daughter-in-law?"


    The eastern night Xuan also smiles, "yes, Aunt Wang, specially brought my little daughter-in-law to dinner."


    "Ouch, it''s easy to say. This girl is so handsome and has a good eye. Wait. I''ll ask the old man to make more good dishes for you."


    Aunt Wang looked at Xiaoyu with a smile and nodded from time to time.


    "Thank you, Aunt Wang!" Dongfang is smiling and picking eyebrows at Xiaoyu.


    Auntie Wang quickly went back to the kitchen. She could be heard from a long distance.


    "Old man, old man, yexuan is here, and she has a little daughter-in-law. It''s beautiful!"


    Xiaoyu


    When did she become a daughter-in-law and a little daughter-in-law


    Dongfang yexuan said with a smile, "Aunt Wang has been serving my mother since childhood. After my mother died, she followed Uncle Wang to open a small restaurant here.


    Uncle Wang used to be my mother''s cook. He is very skilled. "


    Xiaoyu didn''t expect that Dongfang yexuan would tell her about her childhood. She was caught off guard.


    "Aunt Wang must be very kind to you." Otherwise I would not have been so excited to see him.


    He''s not the one who''s coming here.


    "Well, they treat me very well, just like relatives." Dongfang yexuan mentions them with a smile on his face. Obviously, he has deep feelings for Aunt Wang.


    "Well, I can see it."


    Soon, the food was served.


    "Take care of your daughter-in-law, don''t bully others!" Aunt Wang was talking and laughing.


    Xiaoyu bit off the lip, "Aunt Wang, my name is Xiaoyu."


    So, stop calling me whose daughter-in-law, OK? It''s really embarrassing.


    "Oh, Xiaoyu, sorry, I''m so happy."


    "Auntie Wang, the food is delicious. Your craftsmanship is excellent!" Xiaoyu gives Aunt Wang a thumbs up.


    "Well, you should eat more. I''ll tell you, yexuan was picky when he was a child..."


    Aunt Wang is very simple and hospitable. She takes Xiaoyu and talks about Dongfang yexuan when she was a child.


    Xiaoyu was surprised from time to time, "really? So he was like this when he was a child

 Chapter 425

    Oriental night Xuan helplessly looking at two people, "Auntie Wang, Uncle Wang is not busy alone, I think he is too busy to come over!"


    "Oh?" Aunt Wang looked back and saw that the old man had come out to entertain the guests.


    "Then I won''t talk. Take your time and let me know if you need anything."


    When Aunt Wang left, Xiaoyu teased Dongfang yexuan, "why did you send Aunt Wang away? I haven''t heard enough of it yet!"


    I''m so happy to know so many embarrassing things about this guy when he was a child.


    "If it goes on like this, you will know everything about me. How unfair that is to me. Next time I''ll ask my mother-in-law about your childhood. "


    Dongfang yexuan gave her a chicken leg.


    "Well, who is your mother-in-law?" Bite the drumstick, this guy.


    After dinner, they left the silver and left.


    I didn''t say goodbye.


    In the words of Dongfang yexuan, Aunt Wang has to say a lot every time she says goodbye. He can''t stand it.


    All the way slowly back to the courtyard.


    After washing, Xiaoyu puts on clothes and goes to bed. Dongfang yexuan also comes to lie down.


    Xiaoyu didn''t say anything, lying inside, looking at the top of the tent with open eyes.


    She only sleeps during the day. She can''t sleep.


    "Can''t sleep?" Dongfang saw her eyes wide open.


    "Well, I sleep a lot during the day. I''m not very sleepy."


    "Why don''t we do some fun games for two?" Dongfang yexuan''s eyes blinked, and the light rain was just a wink.


    Xiaoyu''s heart beats fiercely. This guy doesn''t want anything, does he?


    Pull in the quilt reflexively and watch him warily.


    "Ha ha ha..." the eastern night Xuan suddenly became evil.


    Side to light rain, reach out to light rain''s quilt slowly, can''t refuse to tear.


    Then, in Xiaoyu''s frightened eyes, he slowly stretched out his evil hand.


    Touch Xiaoyu''s skirt, when Xiaoyu''s body begins to tremble.


    "Puff" a small out, a small rain will pull up.


    "Fool, what pictures are you thinking about that are not suitable for children! I told you to get up and teach you to play chess


    Xiaoyu


    Embarrassed to tidy up the clothes, mouth hard sophistry: "nonsense, what can I think? I just feel a little cold. I''m not used to being torn off the quilt! "


    The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan starts up, "yes, it''s my misunderstanding. Let''s get up. I''ll teach you to play chess and pass the time."


    When first get up, randomly pull up next to the clothes draped in the body.


    Open the door, go out and come back in a minute. I have a chess box and board in my hand.


    Light rain also got up, learning the Oriental night Xuan, wearing a dress came over.


    Sitting at the table with the chessboard in place, "what''s next?"


    "Go, of course." Put the black chess box in front of Xiaoyu.


    "Black go first, come on."


    Xiaoyu: "she doesn''t know these things.


    After thinking about it, "what''s the meaning of go? Why don''t I teach you a novel game called Gobang?"


    Put five on the chessboard, "as the name suggests, as long as five consecutive ones of the same color are connected together, they will win."


    Put up the flag, be the first in the middle, have the memory of modern preconception, be the first to win a game.


    "Ha ha ha... It doesn''t matter. Take your time. You will win. I believe you!"


    Heart snicker, she is playing he does not understand the meaning, so that she can crush his IQ.


    Oriental night Xuan picks eyebrow, "have a little fun, come again."


    "Come on."


    Xiaoyu is ready to go all out and kill him to let him know what it means to have someone outside.

 Chapter 426

    Unexpectedly, she lost in the second set.


    "No? Doesn''t make sense? " Light rain whispers.


    "Come again." I don''t believe it. I can''t beat you.


    When she was modern, she had few rivals in this game!


    In the third, it was a close win.


    Xiaoyu''s arrogant eyebrows are raised to the eyebrows of Dongfang yexuan.


    She said, how can you lose.


    In the 20th inning, Dongfang yexuan won.


    On average, they are about the same.


    Playing playing, late at night, light rain began to yawn.


    But in order to regain the dignity of modern people, she can''t sleep.


    When Dongfang yexuan saw her yawn, he put away the pieces. "It''s too late. Go to sleep!"


    "I haven''t had enough!"


    "Play some other day. I can''t open my eyes."


    Can not refuse to take the hand of light rain, to the bed.


    After they lay down, they were about to close their eyes when they began to make a noise outside.


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, will be angry, small courtyard pulls him.


    "Go out and have a look. Don''t let anything happen."


    Open the door, see a man in the door anxiously walking up and down.


    I wanted to come in, but I was stopped outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Dongfang yexuan looks at the green clothes on duty outside the door.


    "It''s like the sophomore of yuxiaoxiao hotpot restaurant. I''ll ask him now."


    After a while, Qingyi came back in a hurry.


    "Master, Miss Yu Xiaoxiao''s restaurant was burned and several people were injured."


    "What did you say?" Just ready to get up to see what happened when the light rain opened, we heard the amazing news.


    "How did you get up?" Dongfang yexuan sees Xiaoyu coming out in a suit.


    Hurry up and tidy up for her.


    "You stay here and sleep. I''ll let them have a look."


    "No, I can''t. how can you make me sleep after such a big thing happened? That''s my hard work."


    Light rain calm face, put on clothes on the spot, walk down the stone ladder, walk outside the hospital.


    The eastern night Xuan frowns, quickly arranges oneself, follows behind.


    Out of the gate, Qingyi had already driven the carriage.


    "No, I''ll take you there with my lightness skill."


    The Oriental night Pavilion holds the light rain and flies to the night sky.


    Soon came to the restaurant next to the roof.


    The restaurant below is still smoking. Although it was found in time, it still burned a lot of places.


    There are a lot of people below to help draw water, there are also people around to watch the excitement.


    "Let''s go down." Xiaoyu is very worried and wants to know how serious it is.


    "Well, there''s some chaos down there. Don''t walk around."


    Fly straight to the gate.


    "Wow... That heartless guy burned our shop? It''s not easy to have a shelter... "


    The shopkeeper was sitting on the ground, shouting abuse.


    Xiaoyu frowned and said, "is anyone hurt? Is it serious? "


    okay?


    The shopkeeper seemed to hear his master''s voice. When he looked up, he saw his master standing in front of him.


    "Ah, here comes the owner? Look, our restaurant is gone and burned. What can we do? "


    Sobbing and falling.


    "It doesn''t matter. If it''s gone, it can be under construction, as long as people are there." Two words of comfort.


    "What about the others? Did anyone get hurt? " Xiaoyu asks anxiously.


    "When Xiao Sanzi and goudan put out the fire, they burned their arms. I have arranged for someone to take them to the hospital."


    Xiaoyu nodded. Fortunately, nothing happened.


    Cold Mou swept a whole body black restaurant, is who and she so big grudge, unexpectedly make so crazy thing.

 Chapter 427

    "Who''s on duty tonight? What''s going on, word by word. "


    To let her know who did it, she must kill that person.


    "The night watchmen are Xiao Sanzi and goudan. They rest and watch in the lobby on the first floor. I don''t know the details. I have to ask them to know."


    Although the shopkeeper is more than 20 years old, he is gentle and looks like a scholar.


    His thin body and gray robe made him shiver at night.


    "You go back to rest first," Xiaoyu thought of Ren Zhong''s no place to live.


    "You''d better stay in an inn for the night, and you''ll have to pay for it later."


    Originally also a pair of sky collapsed expression, suddenly clear sky, "thank you, I''m going to bed."


    Shua run on how far, afraid of rain regret.


    "Where did you find such a wonderful flower? It''s like you that you love money and are stingy." Dongfang yexuan came forward to hold her and block some night wind for her.


    "Who do you say is stingy?" Light rain stares at him.


    "Ah? No... it''s just the shopkeeper! " Feel your nose with a guilty heart.


    Xiaoyu glanced at him and turned to look at the boys and maids who were still trying to save the things in the shop.


    "Qingyue, you will arrange a residence for them later, and save those who can be saved inside." She''ll get it back from the arsonist anyway.


    "Yes Green Moon answers.


    Xiaoyu took a deep look at the steaming Dark Restaurant and walked slowly in the direction of a hospital.


    Dongfang yexuan took her hand and looked at her expressionless face in doubt.


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    "I''m sad, why not?" Light rain still forward, just to the East night Xuan face looked down.


    But I didn''t see it. This eastern night Xuan didn''t say.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To the wounded warrior."


    "Don''t you want to know whether it was intentional or unintentional?"


    "Nature meant it!"


    What do you know? The eastern night Xuan swept an eye cold street, dim corner black.


    Came to the hospital, has been closed, but Xiaoyu still see a candle inside.


    "Dong Dong Dong" light rain came to knock on the door.


    Half heard someone get out of bed and put on shoes, "who?"


    "I''m the owner of yuxiaoxiao restaurant. Let''s see the wounded in our restaurant." Xiaoyu''s crisp response.


    "Here it is There was a lot of promise.


    Opened the door, light rain just see, it is medicine boy originally.


    "The man you are looking for is in the backyard. Follow me!" After closing the door, they led Xiaoyu to the backyard with candlelight.


    Pointing to one of the brightly lit rooms, "Oh, this is it."


    "Thank you very much." Xiaoyu steps into the house.


    The drug boy behind yawned, "at night, people are not allowed to sleep, one by one."


    Shuffled back to the room to sleep.


    After Xiaoyu stepped into the room, he saw two people lying on the hospital bed and one sleeping on the table.


    Go to the bedside directly, also did not call a person, stare so straight.


    Then the little boy by the bed woke up.


    See light rain, excited to get up, "Miss, you come."


    Xiaoyu nodded, smiling, took a stool and sat by the bed, "lie down quickly, how do you feel? I''ve come specially to see you. "


    "Thank you, miss. Our skin is rough and our flesh is thick. We''ll be fine in a few days, but our restaurant..."


    He lowered his head.

 Chapter 428

    At this time, the dog egg also woke up and sat up with the same excitement as xiaosanzi.


    "Miss!"


    This sound directly awakened Er Gouzi who was lying on the table.


    "Lie down, don''t touch the wound." Xiaoyu gets up and helps him sit back.


    Goudan was so gentle when she saw the young lady and treated them so well.


    I''m so moved and warm in my heart. I swear to repay Miss well in my life.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know that her temporary action can bring her such a big return.


    "Tonight is your vigil. I want to know what happened before and after that?"


    Found that the eastern night Xuan came to stand behind him, naturally rely on him.


    "Xiaosanzi thought," in the middle of the night, I was woken up by urination, and I was ready to pee in the backyard, and then I saw smoke coming from the corner of the house


    "I was just about to run to put out the fire when I found that there were several other fires, and the whole restaurant began to light up, so I began to shout."


    "I took water from the water tank in the backyard and splashed it outside, but I still didn''t have time to save it."


    When xiaosanzi finished, goudan added, "when I was sleepy, I heard xiaosanzi shouting outside. Then I rushed out and saw a fire. I also took water to put out the fire."


    "Then you don''t see any people or shadows?" Light rain reminds me.


    Xiao Sanzi thought: "yes, when I rushed out of the house, I saw several people running away."


    Pause for a second or two. "By the way, one of them seems to have no hands."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are sharp.


    As she expected, it should be the gang who came to the restaurant to make trouble.


    Look up and look at the eastern night Xuan, slowly back.


    "You can rest here and take care of your injuries. Don''t worry about the restaurant. I''m here for everything!"


    Then he took the hand of Dongfang yexuan and walked out of the hospital slowly.


    "Yeh, do you think those people are tired of living?"


    It''s on her head.


    "It''s probably that life is too comfortable. I want to loosen my skin." It''s still cool at night, so I''ll take a light rain instead.


    "I think so."


    Back to the courtyard, "remember to send someone to report tomorrow!"


    I''ll go back to my room first.


    Dongfang yexuan stayed outside, "Chang''an, I want to know who ordered me to do it before I get up at dawn!"


    "I know!" Chang''an embraces his fist and turns to walk out of the courtyard.


    Dongfang yexuan looks up at the night sky. After a while, she goes back to her room and sleeps with Xiaoyu.


    The next day.


    After Xiaoyu wakes up, after breakfast, Dongfang yexuan hands her a stack of notes.


    She took it in doubt and took a look. The more she looked, the more angry she was.


    Bang slaps the note on the table.


    The eastern night Xuan doesn''t approve of of of take up her hand to put in own hand.


    "Well, don''t get angry with yourself."


    Xiaoyu: "what do I have to do with you when I pat my hand?"


    "I hurt for you!" Soft voice, coupled with the amorous eyes, directly make a little bit embarrassed by the light rain.


    Calm mind, "this Fu Yin childe really has enough hateful, unexpectedly regards Wang FA as nothing!"


    Gnash your teeth and say the name.


    "Since ancient times, there are not a few people who bully others. You don''t have to care." The eastern night Xuan rubs, puts the hand in the palm to play directly.


    "Well! I didn''t expect that there would be such a thing at the foot of the emperor! " Don''t think an official father can fool her.


    She ate everything but nothing.

 Chapter 429

    "If you have any criminal evidence about this official, you''d better bring him down."


    Turn to look at the East night Xuan.


    "Yes, there are, just..." looking at Xiaoyu, eyes enchanting.


    "What will you give for it?"


    okay? Exchange!


    "The relationship between us, don''t we?" Ha ha, laughing at the Oriental night Pavilion.


    "The relationship between us? What''s the matter! " Oriental night Xuan picks eyebrow, don''t understand of looking at her.


    Xiaoyu: "what do you say is our relationship?


    "I have no money, no, I have nothing!"


    If you want my money, there''s no way. Hum!


    Oriental night Xuan mouth micro hook, "rest assured, you must have."


    Xiaoyu looks at him warily. What kind of tricks does this guy want to play?


    "Girl, you are also a businessman. Naturally, you know what you want, you have to pay. Everything has a price."


    As for the price, it depends on him.


    Xiaoyu is suspicious. Is this guy driven out by his family and even his account frozen?


    Then, as a girlfriend, she should pull a hand.


    If you want to ask, think about it and forget it, you''d better not strike at this kind of thing.


    "Well, I promise you!"


    Although her money has been smashed into the restaurant, she can still afford to support him.


    Oriental night Xuan doesn''t know, his wench has imagined him as a poor man.


    She''s a little white face who depends on women to support her.


    See want to agree, cunning pupil twinkled.


    "I''ll give it to you later."


    "Young master, the xiangwangfu sent someone to invite you." Chang''an stood outside, whispering.


    Wang Fu?


    Oriental night Xuan stands up, "can you say what?"


    "It is said that young master and young lady have a chat in the mansion!" Chang''an replied.


    "What?" Light rain exclaimed, stood up, puzzled looking at the eastern night Xuan.


    "It''s OK to call you. What''s the matter with calling me?"


    "Maybe it''s Xiao Xi who wants to play with you."


    Xiaoyu is right to think about it, but not much.


    He changed his clothes and followed Dongfang yexuan to the Xiangwang mansion.


    At the gate of the palace, two big stone lions squatted.


    At the door stood two rows of guards, majestic.


    After two people get off, also need not pass, Oriental night Xuan directly takes the hand of light rain to step into the palace.


    Light rain looked around, really worthy of the palace, it''s amazing.


    It''s bigger than a big supermarket, with rockery, flowing water and pavilions.


    "Yeh, do I need to pay attention to any rules and etiquette?"


    It''s better to pay attention to whether it''s an ancient prince or a male friend''s grandfather.


    "Just feel free. They are all kind people. Don''t worry."


    Holding Xiaoyu''s hand, through the corridor.


    Light rain white eyes, that is your relatives, natural treat you kind, but I am an outsider, if they don''t like me how to do?


    Oriental night Xuan squint to see light rain some nervous, slightly clench her hand.


    "Don''t worry, I''m in charge of everything!"


    "See you, young master Dongfang!" Several maids came forward and bowed to salute.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded and continued to lead Xiaoyu forward.


    Xiaoyu noticed that the girls were blushing with shame.


    Jealous twist, looking at the scenery around.


    Hum, this guy attracts bees everywhere he goes. He has a handsome face. It''s amazing!


    When I came to Tingyu hall, there was an old man with white hair standing there.

 Chapter 430

    Seeing Dongfang yexuan, he walked forward with a smile. "Dongfang young master is coming." seeing the light rain, he also said hello with a smile.


    "This is Miss Zhang mentioned by the little princess. The masters are already waiting inside. You two will follow me."


    "Thank you, housekeeper Wang." Oriental night Xuan very respectful nod thanks.


    Xiaoyu looks at the action of Dongfang yexuan and smiles.


    Go to the door of the hall, the door is open, housekeeper Wang goes in first.


    "Masters, master Dongfang and Miss Zhang are here."


    As soon as the voice falls, Dongfang yexuan leads Xiaoyu into the hall.


    The people sitting around in the hall stop the heated discussion and all look at the light rain led by the Oriental night Xuan.


    She was dressed in a scarlet dress, with flower buds and hair bands of the same color. There were two pearl flowers on it.


    The little face is white and tender, standing beside Dongfang yexuan, like a little daughter-in-law.


    "Oh, this is yexuan''s sweetheart? It''s really nice. Come and show it to grandma


    Xiaoyu looks at the old lady waving to her in surprise. Is this the situation above?


    He turns his head and looks at Dongfang yexuan in doubt. Dongfang yexuan gives her a meaningful look, which seems to be the meaning of asking for more happiness.


    Then he led her forward and pushed her to the old princess.


    Xiaoyu: "Dongfang yexuan! It''s unbelievable that his eyes are fixed on him.


    Light rain fell into the encirclement in a twinkling of an eye, just like the lambs of rice rabbit, leaving a group of hungry wolves to look on.


    "Ah! It''s a good girl. Look at this butt. It''s round. We''re lucky in yexuan. " This was said by the old princess, who was unusually lively.


    "Yes, look at this blessed earlobe. It''s a blessed one!" That''s what the princess said.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Cousin, you are so cruel that you throw Xiaoyu into the wolf''s nest." The little princess shook her head heartily.


    The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows, "Oh, wolf''s nest? It seems that I have to have a good chat with my grandmother. "


    "You As if she had never seen such a shameless person, the little princess shrunk back and continued to watch the play.


    The little prince shook his head helplessly. This little sister lost every time she quarreled, but she had to come so once every time.


    "Dongfang, you have the heart!"


    Oriental night Xuan is noncommittal, he believes wench can handle.


    Sure enough, after a while, I saw that the first three women had already talked and laughed.


    "What kind of mask is it that you said, Xiao Yu, is really amazing, and the result is so good?" The old princess took Xiaoyu''s hand in surprise.


    "Yes, you see, my skin is tender and slippery, that is the effect of applying this mask."


    Grape: bah, you are only 11 years old. Your skin is naturally better!


    The old princess letter, happy laugh, "that''s great, you have to get me a few, I also want to try."


    "Xiaoyu, the dress you just said," the princess looked around and saw that no one paid attention to her.


    Just whispered: "really can..." sweep a circle in front of the murderer.


    Light rain a pat chest, "I promise you ''back to youth'' too can''t shift eyes!"


    Three people smile.


    Eastern night Xuan three people don''t understand what they are talking about, actually talk so hard, smile so happy.


    The Lord and the Lord are not here. Naturally, the Lord has gone to court. The Lord is staying in his own yard and doesn''t want to come out.


    Xiaoyu glances at the eastern night Xuan where she is sitting and drinking tea. Hum, it''s good that she has a way, or it''s really hard to do.


    Women don''t want to have good skin and dislike big breasts!


    Women''s topic can''t be separated from these two!

 Chapter 431

    I just didn''t expect these two princesses to be so approachable.


    Only by pacifying the two gods can we have time to sit down and chat.


    "Yexuan, I heard that you were assassinated in the river. Why is Xiaoyu''s Restaurant burned again? Well, that''s what happened. Are you all right? "


    The old princess asked.


    Dongfang looked up and said, "grandma, we''re all OK. We''re just having a little snack. As for Xiaoyu''s restaurant, we''ll soon be able to bring the villains to justice."


    "That''s good. Our family don''t like to be bullied and don''t fight back." The old princess was full of spirit and could not see that she was over 60.


    "Concubine, our children have been bullied. Should we vent our anger on them?" Xiang Princess eyebrows pick, general door was born she is still as majestic as that year.


    "Well, I''ve been idle for a long time. It''s time to go out for a walk and remind the world of the existence of xiangwangfu!"


    The old princess''s temples were frosty white, and she looked kindly at the children sitting on both sides.


    "Don''t worry, one day with our palace, you will always be your strong backing!"


    "Granny, you are still as powerful as before!" Little princess''s sweet praise.


    "Granny, don''t you believe in the power of the east? He''s not a bully! "


    Handsome little Wang Ye is facing the East nuzui sitting opposite.


    Dressed in white and with a handsome face, the Oriental puts down the teacup gracefully.


    I acquiesced to this statement.


    Light rain mouth slightly smoke, think of empty this first meeting.


    In addition to what we have seen and heard in Beijing recently, we find that most people in Beijing like to drink tea.


    So I took out the tea in the space for Dongfang yexuan.


    With both hands, step forward.


    "Old princess, princess, this is a kind of rare tea. I''d like to taste it for you. If it''s not to your liking, you can''t blame me!"


    Funny tongue, put it on the table.


    The old princess and the princess looked at each other and didn''t think there was any rare tea in the world that they hadn''t drunk.


    If you really want to laugh and joke, you can hear Dongfang say it below.


    "Girl, isn''t this tea for me? How did you transfer it to grandma again? "


    Flat mouth, watching the rain.


    Xiaoyu looked back and raised her eyebrows with a smile, "if there are good things, of course, we should be filial to our elders first! Old princess, don''t you think so? "


    He turned and winked at the old princess.


    The old princess burst out laughing.


    "Yes, Xiaoyu is right. Yexuan, you are too ignorant. It seems that there is still a granddaughter-in-law in charge of it."


    The old princess laughed.


    The princess also smile to cooperate, "I can have a good look, can let night Xuan so valued tea, must be what good baby!"


    Open the oil paper wrapped tea, just look at the color, not close to smell, smell the fragrance, you know, this is really a rare good tea.


    "Concubine, you don''t know that there is no ordinary thing about Xiaoyu, but we have seen it for a long time."


    The little princess was sitting with big white teeth.


    "Oh?" Waiting for the princess to ask.


    The old princess also looked at the little princess.


    The little princess didn''t sell the story, so she directly talked about Xiaoyu''s achievements.


    "She is not only good at abacus and business, but also good at cooking.


    You haven''t tasted it. It''s so delicious that people can swallow their tongues

 Chapter 432

    The princess didn''t believe it: "are you right? You''re the only one who''s never cooked. That''s a good thing to say! "


    "Hey, if you don''t believe it, you''ll know if you have a chance to taste it next time!"


    The old princess smashed her mouth and said, "I want to have a taste of what I said. Xiaoyu, you have to show me next time you have a chance."


    Xiaoyu smiles brightly: "don''t listen to her nonsense. I''m not that strong.


    But as long as you like it, I''ll show it to you next time! "


    Turn around, walk to the East and sit down.


    Dongfang yexuan took her hand and pinched some secretly, as if to give her some strength.


    Light rain scratched in his palm, eyes curved, sweet smile.


    When the princess and the old princess saw each other, they put on a kind smile and nodded to themselves.


    "Ziyu, your brother and sister are leading yexuan and Xiaoyu to hang out in the yard. You have nothing to say about staying with our elders."


    The old princess waved her hand gently, and the little princess stuck it up and rubbed it coquettishly.


    "Grandma, they don''t have it. Talking to grandma is my blessing."


    The old princess laughed and patted the little princess on the back a few times, "you little girl, come on, just dress up. Don''t come here. I want to have a rest! Go ahead. "


    The little princess spat out her tongue, got up and took Xiaoyu''s hand, "go, Xiaoyu, I''ll show you our palace..."


    They are about to move forward. Xiaoyu turns around and goes out with them after cursing.


    Dongfang yexuan and the little prince also got up, "grandma, aunt, let''s go out first."


    The two princesses nodded with a smile and watched the four walk out of the hall.


    "Mother concubine, I see, this wench is a good, have ability, also know courtesy, understand a lot of!" Thinking of her daughter''s good words in her ear all day long, she curiously sent someone to investigate.


    After this investigation, we found out that although the girl came from the countryside, she had extraordinary insight and ability. She could make such a big fortune at a young age.


    "Yes, I look very well. If I could be my granddaughter-in-law, it would be better."


    The old princess looked at the tea still on the table. "After a while, let people brew the tea for the two princes and let them taste it."


    "Yes, my daughter-in-law knows."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In the courtyard, Xiaoyu followed the little princess to watch the scenery of the palace.


    "Well, we can still see the scenery of the palace, although it''s not as warm as your courtyard!"


    "Don''t make fun of me if I can''t be elegant." Looking at the pavilion on the rockery ahead.


    "Let''s go up and have a look at the scenery below."


    Two people to sit down in the pavilion, there are servants to put some tea and fruit.


    The two young men in the back also came up and sat down.


    Dongfang yexuan still sits down next to Xiaoyu, but these are four stone benches, which can only be separated.


    "Dongfang, can you two not be so sticky? I''m going blind. " Xiao Wangye made fun of him on purpose.


    Oriental night Xuan cool eyebrows micro pick, "you can also ah, that seems to be waiting for you!"


    Xiao Wang Ye''s face, which was still smiling, was stiff. Then he recovered slowly, but he didn''t speak.


    Light rain strange to see a small Wang Ye, just ask of see to East night Xuan.


    The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan pursed, "big brother, it''s been so long, do you still mind?"

 Chapter 433

    Little Wang Ye bitter smile, "you also said, all in the past."


    Take the cup and pour it directly into your throat, just like drinking.


    Oriental night Xuan pats his shoulder, silent comfort.


    In the afternoon, after leaving the palace, they sat in the carriage.


    "Give me a break!" Xiaoyu lies on the leg of Dongfang yexuan and sleeps with her eyes closed.


    "Oh... Girl, are you so tired?" Funny to open her face hair.


    "Well, not tired? It''s not like you didn''t see them. They almost didn''t eat me! " Fortunately, there is no future mother-in-law, otherwise, it will only be more difficult.


    Turn over, face to his chest, "however, your grandmother, seems to have a sense of heroism, the wind of a general, it is easy to get along with."


    It''s not the acrimony of the rich, demanding a lot of rules.


    "When my grandmother was young, she went to the battlefield with her grandfather. She was a female general!"


    "No wonder, I said, how can I have a heroic spirit!" Raise your eyes and look at the chin above your head.


    "Even the princess looks very grand, not like the general female style!"


    Dongfang yexuan lowers her head, holds her in one hand to prevent her from rolling down, and caresses Xiaoyu''s face with one hand.


    "My aunt is behind the general."


    "Wow, that doesn''t mean that all the people in Xiangwang mansion are generals. How can the little princess look like a weak chicken?"


    With a slight dislike and Schadenfreude, "then I can beat her..." ha ha.


    "Although Xiao Qian looks weak, she has learned some moves. Compared with you, she is not a bit stronger."


    As soon as Dongfang yexuan''s voice fell, he felt a stabbing pain in his inner thigh.


    "Hum, praise me, you will die!" He turned away from the Oriental night Pavilion and went to sleep with his eyes closed.


    Dongfang yexuan: "it''s hard to wait on a woman. She won''t even tell the truth.


    Xiaoyu finally fell asleep in the carriage.


    When I woke up, I found myself lying on the bed in my room in the courtyard, and it was dark.


    Hold a beautiful lazy waist, lift the quilt and stand up.


    The green moon outside the door heard the sound and pushed the door in.


    "Miss, you are awake." Go to help light rain dress, hair.


    "Qingyue, how did I come back, your master?" Get dressed and sit at the dresser.


    "The master brought the young lady in, then went out, but she didn''t come back." After a brief answer, the hair is almost finished.


    "Miss, would you like to set dinner? Or wait for the master to come back? "


    Xiaoyu looked outside, "I''d better wait for him. I''ll go to the study first


    Xiaoyu went to the study, looked through the recent account books, and sorted out the list of the renovation.


    Now every month and Oriental night Xuan and Huang Zifeng cooperation business, dividends and books will be directly sent to her hand.


    Business is good, now only dividends, she has a monthly income of tens of thousands of silver.


    She is all stored in the space, where, there is no space security.


    Thinking that it was nearly a month since I left home, I didn''t report a letter to my family, so I found a piece of paper and wrote a letter to my family.


    It is mainly about direct peace, and settling down in the capital, Qingming will go back to some words.


    Find a letter to seal, call green month, "to my hometown, my family''s hands."


    After waiting for Dongfang yexuan to come back, they sat on the dining table.


    Dongfang yexuan thinks that their current mode of getting along with each other is just like that of husband and wife. They go out to work during the day and come back to have dinner and sleep together at night.

 Chapter 434

    In the heart is beautiful, I heard a word that didn''t understand the amorous feelings.


    "What evidence do I want?"


    Dongfang yexuan gave her a piece of meat, "good, when we eat, we don''t talk about these evil scenery topics."


    Er!!!


    Well, Xiaoyu corrects himself, eats in silence, and gives him some dishes from time to time.


    "I''ve been out for a long time. I plan to go back after Qingming Festival!"


    okay? Eastern night Xuan Dun lives, mental calculation next, that is not to still have half a month time.


    Apart from the delay on the road, it''s only about 10 days!


    "I''ll be with you! Maybe I haven''t seen my aunt or uncle for a long time! "


    Ah? Xiaoyu raised his head, "can''t you leave the capital?"


    "I''ll do something about it then!" That old guy can''t keep him for the rest of his life.


    After dinner, Dongfang yexuan takes the initiative to put a stack of information in front of Xiaoyu.


    "These are all the evidence about the official and his son. What are you going to do?"


    Xiaoyu picked up one by one and looked at it. She exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that this Fu Yin was the same as her son. He killed people, set fire, robbed people''s women, and didn''t let anything go!"


    Dongfang yexuan poured a cup of tea for her and put it in front of her. Then he poured a cup for himself.


    "As an official, there are not so many selfless and honest officials. When the water is clear, there is no fish."


    Light rain put down the paper, "said is also, then you have any good strategy?"


    Leisurely slightly sipped a cup of tea, frowned, she was still not used to tea, she did not like these things.


    In contrast, she prefers to drink boiled water.


    However, do as the Romans do, do not like, but also learn to like.


    "There are strategies, of course, but you are going to cook me a barbecue tomorrow!" Dongfang yexuan took the opportunity to raise conditions.


    He missed the barbecue he used to eat.


    Light rain a white eye, "don''t want to say to pull!"


    Give her a deal? She''s not helpless!


    If I told her well, maybe she would agree, but she would not agree to such a threat, which contributed to such a bad trend, but it was very bad.


    Huh? Oriental night Xuan is stunned, how does this circumstance and he expect different?


    On the second day, all the alleys in the capital were talking about a big event.


    That is the official in the capital. All kinds of crimes are well founded and posted in the alleys. Almost everyone in the capital knows about it.


    palace.


    Just after the early Dynasty, the emperor was sitting in the hall of diligent government to read the notes, when he was rushed in by Yan Guan and reported the charges of the Fu Yin out loud.


    "Emperor, such a person should be punished severely for being so lawless at the feet of the emperor!"


    The speech official kneels in the hall, every sentence sonorous.


    The emperor / read the fold presented by Yan Guan and slap it on the table.


    "The damned Fu Yin has committed such a heinous crime. Who can bear it?"


    Ling lie''s eyebrows stand upright. "Come on, put all the family members of the Fu Yin into the prison. Pass it on to the criminal department to step up the investigation. Don''t let it go at all."


    Even if such a big event happened around him, how could he face the people.


    We must be strict!


    Because of the emperor''s order, the following people acted vigorously and immediately arrested Fu Yin''s family and tried them all night.


    As soon as the family heard the rumors outside, they knew it was over. They never thought that the well buried old stories would be turned over.


    Before he was ready to run away, he was quickly arrested by the people of the Ministry of punishment.

 Chapter 435

    Dongfang yexuan looks at the happy little man on the swing in the yard. He feels strangely that he is the one he likes. He does things as fast as he does.


    The light rain rises and falls again.


    Dongfang yexuan spins his body in white and stands on both sides of Xiaoyu''s body with two feet apart. Holding the ropes on both sides, he swings the swing higher and farther.


    Their laughter reverberated in the small courtyard like a sea of flowers.


    Chang''an looked at the young master''s smile and felt that such a young master was like a living, flesh and blood young master.


    Instead of the original one, who is cool every day and alienated from everyone.


    It seems that it''s good to have such a young lady. Chang''an secretly recognized the existence of Xiaoyu in his heart.


    Light rain two people down, leaning together, half chair in the corridor of the wooden chair.


    Light rain lazy half squint, "the sun is good, the mood is good!"


    Dongfang yexuan''s head leans on Xiaoyu''s shoulder, "en, it''s so fragrant, the world is so beautiful!"


    Sniffing the drizzle''s hair, dallying around her neck.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s itchy..." Xiaoyu''s clear laughter rang out.


    The corner of the mouth of Oriental night Xuan starts up, "the method that you say is to borrow the public opinion of common people, send them into prison?"


    "Yes, isn''t that good? It doesn''t take a single soldier, it doesn''t take a lot of effort to get rid of the wicked. "


    Back against the eastern night Xuan, with hair playing.


    In modern times, public opinion is the best double-edged sword. If we make good use of it, it is the best way to kill corrupt officials.


    "It''s a good way, but who will pay for your loss?"


    "Isn''t it the official Xiaoyu looks up in doubt.


    Oriental night Xuan face up a touch of deep meaning.


    Light rain instantly realized, "is it difficult, they don''t return the money? Or does the Ministry of punishment return it? "


    Dongfang yexuan nodded faintly, "have you ever heard that the money in the emperor''s pocket will go out?"


    Of course, when there are natural and man-made disasters, don''t you want the account department to take money!


    Oriental night Xuan sees her idea, did not point out, but so looking at her.


    Xiaoyu also knows that he is too whimsical, and he pulls the skirt of Dongfang yexuan''s chest for help.


    "What should I do?"


    Dongfang yexuan closed her eyes and didn''t answer.


    Xiaoyu gritted her teeth and cursed secretly, so he knew how to hold her.


    However, she had no choice but to wipe her face. Anyway, it''s her boyfriend, no shame.


    "A night..." slowly along the chest climb up, in his ear Si Mo, gently in his face down a kiss.


    Dongfang yexuan felt that his face was as soft as a feather.


    Slowly opened his eyes, looking at a pair of wet eyes, so staring at himself.


    I can''t help but turn a light kiss into a heavy one. Finally, when they are out of breath, they just separate a little.


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu in his arms, and his hoarse voice rings from Xiaoyu''s head.


    "Wench, you are really sparing no effort to hold me up!" He really followed her way, as long as she showed coquettish charm to him, he could not help it.


    Light rain gasps, in the heart a white eye, this guy, really got cheap also sell good.


    East night Xuan Lou light rain is a burst of Hulu, pacify the little girl.


    "I''ll take you to their house in the evening and take whatever you like, which will make up for your loss a little bit."

 Chapter 436

    Light rain leaning on his chest, can hear the strong sound of the Dong Dong.


    "That feeling is good, see I don''t empty their house!" She is a person with space. She can fit as many as she wants.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t want to hit her. How much can she take!


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan fulfilled his promise and flew all the way to Fu Yin''s house with light rain.


    In the air, Xiaoyu found that there were many people around. It seems that the emperor attached great importance to this incident.


    They landed directly in the backyard.


    "It''s so big here. Where can we start?" Xiaoyu has a look around. The yard is not small.


    "Start with the warehouse, of course. Let''s go!" Holding Xiaoyu''s hand, walking in the back garden.


    Led by Dongfang yexuan, Xiaoyu soon came to the door of the warehouse.


    Looking at the two big iron locks hanging on the door, I didn''t know what to do.


    Dongfang yexuan started directly, and the sound of "PATA" broke off.


    Xiaoyu exclaimed and took up Dongfang yexuan''s hand to look at him. "You can break such a big lock. I''m afraid your hand isn''t made of iron?"


    Dongfang yexuan took back his hand and said with a smile, "what nonsense? Go in and have a look."


    Light rain stealthily looked around, "let''s just go in and get things, won''t there be anything wrong?"


    It''s the first time for her to steal things like this. She''s a little guilty.


    "It''s OK. Who knows we did it!" Dongfang yexuan strides into the warehouse.


    There are many big boxes piled up inside. Xiaoyu comes in and opens them one by one. He finds that there are all kinds of things inside.


    Such as brocade, porcelain, antiques... Of course, inevitably there are jewelry, gold and silver soft.


    When Xiaoyu opens the box with gold and silver, he will wave his hand inside and take the things inside and put them into the space.


    Then close the box and return to its original state.


    After a tour, Xiaoyu still has to pretend to have a good harvest.


    So I picked a few beautiful and valuable jewelry and took them.


    He sighed, "it''s a pity that I can''t take it away. If only I had a silver note!"


    Oriental night Xuan swept the thing in her hand, "have nothing to do, we go to their room to look for."


    So the two men changed the battlefield again, rummaging in the room.


    Of course, the main force is Xiaoyu, because Dongfang yexuan is too lazy to do it.


    However, he has a unique vision. He can always see through the mechanism of the room and find the location of the money.


    So xiaoyuguang found almost 200000 taels of silver, not counting the silver she put in the space.


    "This Fu Yin is really a corrupt official. He has so many banknotes!" Xiaoyu zazazui put the silver ticket into the space impolitely.


    "This is nothing. We don''t get half of it. Besides, he is greedy. Compared with some people, it''s nothing!"


    Dongfang yexuan opened a wooden box with two silver tickets in it.


    Light rain surprise took over, "you so smart nose, don''t do drug dog is really a pity!"


    "What is it?" How does he feel that this is not a good metaphor!


    Light rain embarrassed smile, "nothing, praise you fierce!"


    He took a lot of, "let''s go!"


    "Good!" Oriental night Xuan all can''t but take the hand of light rain, walk out of the room.


    Xiaoyu looked at the direction of the warehouse and asked anxiously, "are we going to leave like this? Don''t you want to go back to the original state? "


    "Nothing, who knows!" Catch the light rain and fly up.

 Chapter 437

    Facing the slightly cold night wind, the light rain shrinks in the arms of the Oriental night Pavilion.


    The East night Xuan discovers after, block the wind with oneself for her, embrace also more tightly some.


    Back to the courtyard room, Xiaoyu was as happy as picking up the money.


    However, it''s really picking up money.


    Looking at the light rain count the silver note on the bed, the smile of the corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan didn''t go down.


    Although he does not care about the money, for him, the money is small, but, can let the girl so happy, he is also in a good mood.


    Lying on the beauty couch by the window, smiling at the number of money that light rain turns over and over.


    This girl, clearly all count clear, still want to continue to count.


    Light rain happy again and again count money, in the heart is simply happy.


    "With this money, I can build a new restaurant, plan well and make it more beautiful."


    "Well, I wish you a good start!"


    The next day, Xiaoyu came to the restaurant early, and the staff of the restaurant had gathered at the door, either she bought it or she applied for it.


    And her restaurant manager is also in charge.


    "I brought you here today because I want to rebuild the restaurant. I''ll give it to the shopkeeper later, and he''ll arrange it for you. "


    He called the shopkeeper to the corner and said, "this is 5000 taels of silver. First, you pick up and renovate the restaurant. This is the sketch I spent. Just build it according to the above. You''re not coming to me... "


    With this huge sum of money, everyone looks like a gangster who wants to rob him of his money.


    "Also, this is the list to buy. If you have anything else, I''ll arrange for you to do it, and I''ll give it to you."


    Ren Zhong looked at the money, and then at Xiaoyu, "master, I''m afraid this money is not enough?"


    "Don''t you say that if it''s not enough, come to me again? It''s OK, I believe you! " Xiaoyu stands on tiptoe and pats his shoulder with encouragement.


    Less money, to see the ability of the shopkeeper is not!


    When the shopkeeper finally left, Xiaoyu felt that his feet were stiff. Maybe she didn''t expect that she would believe him so much!


    Xiaoyu thinks so.


    Today, because Dongfang yexuan went home, Xiaoyu was accompanied by Qingyue and Qingyi on the street.


    After a while, I felt bored and went back to the courtyard.


    Sihai villa.


    In the hall, Dongfang Mingcheng angrily rebuked, "I thought you had changed, but I didn''t expect you to get mixed up with the village girl again. Are you going to piss me off?"


    Oriental night Xuan is leisurely, calm sitting, still have time to see the pattern on his sleeve.


    Well, the embroiderer''s craftsmanship is good. Look at the bamboo embroidery, it''s very lifelike. If only the girl could make clothes for him


    PA: "Lao Tzu is talking to you. Do you hear me?"


    Dongfang Mingcheng stares at Dongfang yexuan angrily.


    Dongfang yexuan said, "I''m not deaf!"


    That look is just like saying, how can you make trouble out of no reason.


    He was so angry that he raised his hand and trembled, "you!"


    "You are engaged to Shen Miaoling. Don''t forget that if you want to like her, you can only bring her back to be a concubine!"


    Oriental night Xuan originally also plain pupil once fierce contraction, eyes such as arrow shot to Oriental Mingcheng.


    "Then you can only count on your concubine to be safe and sound!"


    Cold stand up, turned and walked out of the hall.


    Later came the cry of Dongfang Mingcheng, "if you don''t marry Shen Miaoling, it''s unfilial. Are you worthy of your mother?"

 Chapter 438

    Dongfang yexuan''s steps stopped, and then went on, with a sarcastic smile on his lips.


    Oh, do you deserve to mention my mother!


    As soon as Dongfang Yeliang went through the garden, he saw the snow-white Dongfang yexuan going through the corridor to the nightyard.


    Secretly watching his back, until disappeared!


    "Dongfang yexuan, you won''t be looking long!" I don''t mean to hold a stamen with a bud in my hand.


    The bright red flower juice flows down the palm, as if his own blood.


    East night Xuan returns to night courtyard, stride one stride, sit on stool.


    "How''s it going?"


    Chang Fu knelt on one knee in front of him


    Bang


    Dongfang yexuan directly kneaded a corner of the table and then crushed it.


    "Xiaoyu encountered an assassination in Huishui Town, and the outlanders this time, you told me that it has not been found out yet?"


    Half squint fox eyes, burst out dangerous edge.


    "If you know your mistake, please punish me!" Changfu is deeply buried in his head.


    Dongfang yexuan stares at Changfu tightly. After a while, he raises his hand, "get up! Continue to investigate! "


    "Yes Changfu retired.


    Dongfang yexuan thought silently, "since it''s from the capital, and it''s aimed at the girl, it can only be someone who knows Xiaoyu or me! Who could it be? "


    Xiaoyu just returned to Xiaoyu, sitting under the Begonia tree to enjoy the cool, he heard a knock outside the door.


    A glance at Qingyi on the side, Qingyi went to the gate.


    After a while, Xiaoyu heard a familiar voice.


    "Xiaoyu, I didn''t expect you to be here. It''s easy for me to find it!"


    "Mr. Huang? How did you get here? " Xiaoyu gets up quickly. It''s Huang Zifeng.


    Also today''s third prince, Huangfu Zifeng.


    "Ha ha, I thought of you when I heard that there was a hot pot shop in the city. I didn''t think it was really you!"


    Huangfu Zifeng laughs heartily and asks after some worries, "are you ok? I heard your restaurant was destroyed? "


    Looking up and down at the light rain, I didn''t find anything wrong.


    Xiaoyu smiles and leads Huangfu Zifeng to the stone table to sit down. She asks Qingyue to take out her tea making utensils and cook tea in the courtyard.


    "I''m fine. I didn''t stay in the restaurant at that time. I escaped a disaster!"


    Soft step by step to make tea, listening to the sound of tea gurgling, as well as the sound of brewing.


    "You''ve had a wonderful time, but I understand that you''ve also experienced an assassination outside the city. It''s too exciting!"


    Huangfu Zifeng watched Xiaoyu brewing step by step, and finally put a small cup in front of him.


    "Try it, I just learned it!"


    Light rain also poured a cup for himself, slowly snorting, "it''s not exciting, it''s just that some people are not used to it."


    When Dongfang yexuan came back, he saw that it was just like this. They sat quietly drinking tea with their friends for many years.


    Talking about little things that don''t hurt.


    "Zifeng, why are you here?" Go to Xiaoyu and sit down.


    Xiaoyu also poured him a cup of tea.


    "Come and see you, why? Can''t you? " Huangfu Zifeng is joking.


    "Of course not!"


    They turned to look at her at the same time, and then continued: "I don''t know how to bring something with me!"


    Since the other party was joking, she was joking.


    Dongfang yexuan has no choice but to shake his head, so he has to cooperate with Xiaoyu, "yes, you don''t bring anything. Xiaoyu in our family is just the time to grow up!"


    Huangfu Zifeng: "he just said it casually. The East actually" helped the tyrant "!

 Chapter 439

    He had no choice but to touch his body and take out a piece of warm jade he carried with him.


    "Take this as a gift. Congratulations on your restaurant''s booming business!" Put it in front of Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu is a good thing to see the jade pendant, but she takes a look at Dongfang yexuan.


    Oriental night Xuan picks up directly, "this is good thing, put it away, he also doesn''t care about these things!"


    Huangfu Zifeng: "he''s not a big wrongdoer. He doesn''t care!


    "Take it, it''s not a good thing, it''s just a plaything!"


    With these words, Xiaoyu accepted with ease, "then I''ll be more respectful than obedient!"


    "By the way, let''s talk. I''ll get you something to eat." Short hands, soft mouth.


    Huangfu Zifeng''s eyes brightened. "That''s great! Do more! "


    "Good!" Xiaoyu walks to the kitchen with a smile.


    The third prince looked at Xiaoyu''s back and said enviously, "Oriental, you are really there. If only I had such a little daughter-in-law."


    "Forget it. You can''t be crazy to find a cook." The emperor''s wife can''t agree.


    "Is Xiaoyu an ordinary cook? If it were, you wouldn''t like it. "


    Yes, if it was such a light rain, he would not like it so much.


    Oriental night Xuan eyes with a smile, slowly drinking tea.


    "Recently, a batch of goods have been delivered from below. According to the news, there are the handwriting of Jiangnan governor and second brother in it. I want to ask you a favor."


    The elegant appearance of Huangfu Zifeng could not conceal his ambition and extraordinary stratagem.


    The East night Xuan is carrying the hand of tea cup to stop, "how do you want me to do?"


    "You know that!" Huangfu Zifeng''s eyelids drooped and looked at the purple stamens beside him.


    "On this road, we always need to cut through the thorns."


    After a few days, yufeifei restaurant has completely recovered, and more atmosphere than before. This time, many friends came to join us.


    For example, the little princess and the little prince of Xiangwang mansion, and the third prince


    A group of people were eating and drinking in the room on the third floor.


    "Everyone, thank you for coming to hold me up. This is my specially brewed wine. You can''t come back if you''re not drunk!"


    Xiaoyu raised his glass and clinked it with everyone happily.


    "En... Good drink, good drink... Ha ha ha ha..." Little Wang Ye drank it all.


    People drink, eat, talk about gossip and business.


    "Xiaoyu, do you know? The Fu Yin family was sentenced to decapitation. Today is the day of the street tour. Tomorrow is the day of the vegetable market! It''s the evil that gets paid for


    The excitement on the little princess''s face and her orange red clothes made her more radiant.


    "Really, will that pass us downstairs?" Xiaoyu''s pupil dilates, and she is as happy as the little princess.


    "Yes Dongfang answers her question softly!


    "Wow... Let''s go, let''s prepare rotten eggs, rotten leaves, all on them..." Xiaoyu took the little princess''s hand and went downstairs happily.


    Three men are still holding wine glasses, just staring at the two girls running out.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look!" Dongfang yexuan stands up first, but he is mainly worried about Xiaoyu.


    Little Wang Ye is not at ease, little princess. It''s not long before the assassination. Be careful.


    Huangfu Zifeng just went to the theatre, so they followed him downstairs.


    At this time, the procession has come to the shop in front of yufeifei restaurant.


    The roadside of two rows of shops is full of people.

 Chapter 440

    Xiaoyu and the little princess crowded to the front, looking at two wooden cages with Liu Fu Yin and his son standing in them.


    Their heads were exposed, but their bodies were locked tightly in the cage.


    "Beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat, beat


    An old woman weeping took out rotten leaves from the basket and threw them at Liu Fu Yin.


    "Mr. Liu, relying on his father, forcibly occupied all the land of my family. My husband didn''t allow it, so his leg was unloaded..."


    A young woman was accompanied by a seven or eight year old boy, who also threw a small stone into the cage.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    This scene has been demonstrated in many people, most of whom have suffered and suffered.


    At the front and back of the cage were a large number of officers and soldiers, and at the front was a young adult.


    "All the people, all the villagers, the emperor is kind enough to make it clear that this man has done all kinds of bad things and hurt the peace of heaven. He has been specially assigned to walk around the street for one day. I hope the minister and the people will take a warning and don''t make the same mistake again. He will bring disaster to future generations..."


    The young adult sat on the horse, took out a yellow imperial edict and read aloud.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor They knelt down to remember the emperor''s decision.


    When he got up, he made more effort to throw things into the cage.


    Xiaoyu followed Qingyue and Qingyi, both carrying a basket of leaves and eggs.


    Xiaoyu first threw an egg on the head of the embarrassed young master Liu.


    The egg broke and the yolk slid down his dirty face.


    "Wow, I cast right... I hit..." Xiaoyu excitedly took the little princess''s hand and jumped.


    The little princess also took out an egg from the maid basket behind her and hit it on the railing of the cage.


    "Ha ha ha... You didn''t eat. Let me teach you!"


    Xiaoyu picked up an egg and hit Fu Yin in the head.


    Not to be outdone, the little princess took an egg and aimed at it, but still missed.


    Angry straight scratch light rain creak nest, "I make you laugh, I make you laugh..."


    Light rain "cackle cackle" straight laugh, laugh fast fork gas.


    The three men behind them just watched them fight.


    The little princess took the basket in her hand and walked to the cage.


    The Yamen officer in front of her stopped her, the little princess akimbo, "blind your dog eye, dare to stop this princess?"


    Hearing the sound of the young adults looking back, they saw the farce. Just as they wanted to say something, they saw the third prince and the little prince.


    The third prince shook his head slightly, indicating that he could not reveal his identity.


    The young adult had to nod his head and wave his hand to let the Yamen push away and let the princess go.


    The little princess, with her basket in her hand, smashed the young master Liu''s head. She told the people in the cage to cry out: "ah... Pain... Stop..."


    The little princess contributed a basket, dropped the basket and flashed back to Xiaoyu.


    The look on his face was "look, I hit it all!"


    Xiaoyu laughs, takes the basket of the two people behind him, and goes forward with it. The Yamen officer takes a look at the adult, and then pushes away to make way.


    Light rain directly handed a basket to the little princess, "come on, let''s go on, who plays less, who treats today!"


    "Well, who''s afraid of who!"


    So then there was the sound of throwing things one after another, and the sound of crying.

 Chapter 441

    "Ha ha ha ha... Happy, happy!" Xiaoyu and little princess hand in hand, skipping back.


    I found that everyone''s eyes were a little scared, nonsense, such a beautiful girl, with such a heavy hand and a ferocious face, who is not afraid.


    It may be that with the demonstration of two people, the people behind have no scruples. The Yamen officers are also vague, and some people rush to increase their force.


    In the years since then, the custom of fighting with a basket has been continued.


    It also makes many vicious people fear the punishment of parading in the streets. Therefore, in the next few years, the number of criminals has been greatly reduced.


    Of course, that''s the end of the story.


    The cage was gradually away from the restaurant, and the two people in the cage could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Feeling the stabbing pain in my head and soul, "Dad, I regret it!"


    "Oh, it''s too late to repent. I knew I was not greedy any more!" Fu Yin lowered his heavy head.


    "No, I mean, I shouldn''t have provoked those two madwomen..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    No matter what the fate of the people in the cage, Xiaoyu happily turned back to the restaurant, ready to continue to eat and drink, to celebrate God has eyes!


    Just stepped into the restaurant, "cousin..."


    At the sound, Xiaoyu''s face turned black.


    "Cousin, why are you here?" Shen Miaoling happily comes forward and holds the sleeves of Dongfang yexuan.


    Glancing at the side of the light rain, disdainful pick eyebrows, "also with this kind of village girl, really cheap, cousin, do you miss me..."


    The gap between before and after this is so big that Xiaoyu doubts whether this person has ever sung Beijing opera, so he will change his face.


    Dongfang yexuan left his left hand, right hand was immediately wrapped up, left his right hand, left hand was wrapped up.


    "Cousin, why don''t you come to me these days? I miss you so much Shen Miaoling just wanted to put his head up.


    He was pulled away from the middle, "where are the mosquitoes here? They are so noisy!"


    Light rain from the middle through, directly to the stairs, also toward the counter direction of Ren Chong called.


    "Remember not to put any dogs and cats into the shop, or your salary will be deducted!"


    Then he felt more comfortable, and waved to the little princess, "hurry up, you''re full!"


    The little princess choked her smile and walked through the middle to Xiaoyu, joking: "are you jealous?"


    "Screw you, don''t talk nonsense!" Light rain slanted swept one eye East night Xuan: don''t handle well, don''t come to see me!


    Take the little princess and go upstairs.


    When he went upstairs and passed the eastern night Pavilion, he patted him on the shoulder and sighed, "Alas!" Shake your head and go.


    The third prince clapped his shoulder and sighed, "Alas!" Shake your head and go.


    Dongfang yexuan


    "Cousin, what happened to the little prince and the third prince?" Shen Miaoling looks at the two people''s movements.


    Oriental night Xuan green tendons jump, "nothing, let''s go!"


    Just as they were about to go upstairs, they were stopped by the mysterious shopkeeper Ren Zhong.


    "Excuse me, two guests, our restaurant is full of guests!"


    "What do you mean? Don''t look down on Miss Ben, come on, take the money! " The maid behind came forward with a purse in her hand.


    Shen Miaoling threw the whole purse into Ren Chong''s arms. "That''s enough!"


    Finish saying to want to go upstairs, but the responsibility heavy still didn''t get out of the way.


    Weigh the money bag in hand, the weight is not light, at least a hundred taels of silver.

 Chapter 442

    "Sorry, that''s not enough! The cost of a box upstairs is no less than one hundred Liang! "


    Ren Zhong sincerely slightly lowered his head.


    Shen Miaoling seemed to hear the laughter from the people around him.


    "Miss Ben is a miss of Shangshu mansion!"


    "Sorry, I can''t go upstairs without silver!" Ren Zhong continued to smile.


    "You Shen Miao Lingqi Huhu commands the maid behind him, "you go back to get the money!"


    Glancing at the shopkeeper, "can I let Miss Ben go up now?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s our rule that we don''t have credit!"


    "You..." Shen Miaoling shook his hands and was laughed at by the public!


    In the box on the third floor, "Xiaoyu, you see, Shen Miaoling''s hair is almost up!"


    Look down through the window.


    The little princess stood on the windowsill, while the two men sat drinking, pushing the cup to change the room, and they didn''t forget to watch the following play.


    "Is that too much?" Shen Miaoling has a secretary of rites at home.


    Light rain calm comfort, "big brother don''t worry, just a joke!"


    "Green clothes!" Yelling at Qingyi outside the door, Qingyi comes in.


    "Go and call them up, and say, for the sake of Dongfang Gongzi, Miss Ben will make an exception!"


    Downstairs, people are eating melon watching the play.


    "You say that the boss of this restaurant is not really so powerful. Do you dare not look at the lady of Shangshu mansion?"


    "Not necessarily. I heard that the backing behind the boss of the restaurant is very hard."


    "Anyway, since the restaurant has set the rules, it can''t be broken. If we let people in today, we''ll try it. I heard that the scenery above is just right!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Will you let it or not! Don''t let me go back, let my grandfather seal your restaurant! " Shen Miaoling was insulted in public.


    If it wasn''t for her cousin, she would have gone home to move the soldiers.


    Oriental night Xuan has been standing on one side, also did not say can and can''t.


    Since the girl wants to see the play, he naturally wants to cooperate.


    The shopkeeper is also in a dilemma. If he doesn''t earn money, he will be punished!


    "I..." before the shopkeeper said anything, the green clothes upstairs came down.


    "Miss, for the sake of Mr. Dongfang, you can let Miss Shen go upstairs."


    "Well, let''s go up!" Dongfang yexuan is about to go upstairs.


    "I can''t do it. What kind of rules do you have in your restaurant? It''s just people''s talk, isn''t it?"


    A childe brother, who seems to be rich, stood up and accused the shopkeeper loudly.


    "What''s more, I don''t want to come to a restaurant that only looks at brands but doesn''t look at people."


    The young master''s words aroused many people''s agreement.


    "Yes, let your boss come out and give us an account. Does the rules set by you not count?"


    "Since anyone can go up, we will go up too!"


    "Don''t break the rules like this


    ˇ­ˇ­


    All the people speak in unison, which makes the newly opened restaurant fall into a different kind of crisis!


    Dongfang yexuan''s face is not good-looking. I didn''t expect that this joke would bring so much consequence.


    Shen Miaoling is not the same. She smiles happily against her angry expression.


    As long as the village girl''s life is not good, it will be sunny.


    Because of the high popularity of the gourd eaters, the staff in the restaurant are extremely worried. They are afraid that the newly opened restaurant will be in turmoil again.

 Chapter 443

    "Your restaurant is running out. Are you still in the mood to see a play here?" The third prince was a little curious when he saw that Xiaoyu was not worried at all.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m sure you''ll help me, won''t you? " Xiaoyu looks at the three people with smile.


    The third prince


    Xiao Wang Ye still drinks with a smile. He doesn''t worry. Even if Zhang Xiaoyu can''t make it, isn''t there Dongfang yexuan!


    The boy''s daughter-in-law, of course, is his own.


    Little princess and his similar idea, she is more believe in rain, see rain calm sitting, not worried about the appearance.


    I knew she had a plan in mind and didn''t care about it at all.


    The third prince looked at Xiaoyu in her scarlet dress and remembered where she was poor when she first met him.


    Can sit down with them to talk business together, a little cowardly can''t see.


    It''s like a human spirit who has been in the world for a long time and has experienced many big scenes.


    He lowered his head and pulled up the corners of his mouth. He thought too much. Such a woman is not easily knocked down.


    Keep drinking and going to the theatre.


    "Xiaoyu, what do you think? I want to know! " The little princess is pulling Xiaoyu''s clothes. The girl''s idea is always different from ordinary people.


    There must be some idea!


    "What do I have in mind? I''m waiting for the next development! "


    Xiaoyu has been paying attention to the look of the shopkeeper downstairs. I hope your performance can satisfy me this time. I believe you!


    The elegant face of the shopkeeper is as elegant as a scholar, but his eyes are not like ordinary people.


    It''s not only crystal clear, but also cunning and scheming.


    "Everybody, have you forgotten something?" A crisp voice sounded.


    "What? What do you mean They don''t understand.


    Ren Zhong said with a smile, "don''t forget that Dongfang Gongzi has a VIP card!"


    "So what? We all know that! " The young man tilted his legs, put his hands around his chest, and stared at the shopkeeper with great momentum.


    "Is there no objection to Dongfang''s going upstairs?"


    "Of course!"


    "What''s so incomprehensible about Dongfang''s going to take people up?"


    ŁˇŁˇŁˇŁż


    Watchmen:


    It seems that it is the freedom of others who they want to take. It seems that it has nothing to do with them.


    The young man frowned, bit his lips, and looked at the people who had been rebelled.


    "So... So what? Mr. Dongfang can take people up, but the boss didn''t say that they are not allowed to go up!"


    Looking at the dead duck''s tough mouth, I''m embarrassed to hit him.


    "But the boss just sent a message that they could go up."


    I want to ask him: are you deaf or amnesia?


    The man sat back awkwardly, not saying anything.


    When the matter was over, everyone continued to eat and drink.


    Green clothes led the two people upstairs, in the room.


    "It turns out that you already knew that the shopkeeper could handle it, but you refused to tell me!" The little princess scratched Xiaoyu''s waist.


    Xiaoyu stands up and avoids the little princess.


    At this time, the door just opened and Dongfang yexuan and Shen Miaoling came in.


    Light rain as if did not see, called Qingyi.


    "Tsing Yi, please tell the shopkeeper that the handsome guy who just spoke out is free of charge!"


    I don''t know how happy the handsome guy is, not because he doesn''t have to give money, but because he avoids embarrassment and helps him pick up face.

 Chapter 444

    After Xiaoyu sits down, she finds that Dongfang yexuan stares at her bitterly.


    Because it was the third prince, the little prince, the little princess and the little rain who occupied the three sides.


    After they came back, Shen Miaoling thought it would be her sitting with her cousin.


    Who knows Eastern night Xuan sat directly to the side of the third prince.


    She can''t say anything, can only hold back gas, resentment of staring at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu is focused by two eyes, pretending not to see.


    The little princess deliberately made trouble, "handsome boy!" Turn your elbow, light rain, blink.


    After light rain notices this sentence, the face of Oriental night Xuan is blacker.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t care. Maybe you have a cousin, but you don''t want her to see a handsome guy?


    "You don''t have to say, it''s really good-looking, but you don''t see a friend of mine. That''s the real handsome guy. No, it should be called a monster!"


    "Wow... It''s true! Is there anyone more beautiful than my cousin


    The little princess pulled Xiaoyu excitedly, "why don''t you introduce me to you? How about your figure and money? Single... "


    Dongfang yexuan''s hand clutching the glass broke with a click


    The little princess took a look and didn''t take it seriously. She continued to ask Xiaoyu.


    "You don''t know. I''m tired of seeing the men in the capital. If there are such beautiful people, you can''t hide yourself!"


    The little prince put down his glass and glanced at her with disapproval. "Look at you. You don''t look like a lady. Can you say these words casually?"


    "What''s the matter with all this? Don''t you guys go to Ji yard, too? Hum


    "Cough cough..." the third prince suddenly coughed and quickly blocked it with a fan. He was really scared by the fierce words.


    "Third brother, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t it a Ji Hospital? It''s not like you haven''t been there! " The little princess continued to talk.


    Scared the third prince coughed again and quickly drank a cup of tea.


    Xiaoyu gives the little princess a thumbs up. She''s tough. She''s more powerful than her.


    "I''ll introduce you another day. I''ll tell you, he likes to wear red clothes most..."


    "Hum..." Dongfang yexuan clenched his fist and coughed in front of his mouth.


    The eyes indicate that Xiaoyu is not talking nonsense, or go back to deal with her.


    Xiaoyu''s lips move. OK, let''s give him face and change the topic.


    He whispered to the little princess, "do you know the little government house? I heard that you have a lot of good-looking... "


    "Keke..."


    The next three men are coughing, Oriental night Xuan''s face directly and the bottom of the pot have a fight.


    I was still thinking about beating up that handsome guy later in the evening.


    He also mentioned Jiang feibai and planned to fight with him another day.


    Now it''s a good thing to mention the small official hall, let him know who is talking in the girl''s ear, and see if he doesn''t bury the man alive!


    The third prince coughed and his face turned red, but he didn''t forget to talk to Dongfang yexuan: your daughter-in-law is amazing, dare to go there.


    Dongfang yexuan''s face is livid and stares at Xiaoyu. Go back and clean her up.


    Xiaoyu: "she seems to find that Dongfang yexuan is angry. What should she do?


    I think I''ve played!


    The little princess blinked and sat down with her eyes open.


    Light rain secretly scolded her for not being affectionate, dragged her into the water, but landed on her own.


    Grinning at the corner of his mouth, he smiles at the Oriental night Xuan and eats vegetables with a low brow.


    Two noodles in my heart hang on my face, whimpering... It''s hard to go back.

 Chapter 445

    Shen Miaoling looked left and then looked, "third prince, are you cold? If you don''t have four or six village girls, you''d better have less contact with them! "


    Xiaoyu looks up and says: "she glances at the third prince and Dongfang yexuan. She anticipates that she is not an ordinary person.


    Shen Miaoling thought that this would get the other side''s high opinion, but he didn''t expect it.


    "When will it be your turn to discipline your highness, the daughter of a little Minister?" The third prince stares at her coldly and turns to the East night Xuan.


    Eyebrows frivolous: a smart like a human spirit, an idiot like wood, you''d better deal with it as soon as possible!


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Shen Miaoling and doesn''t say anything. He doesn''t like it. Whether he is smart or not has nothing to do with him.


    Shen Miaoling quickly made amends. "It''s all the courtiers. Please forgive me!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After dinner, everyone separated. Xiaoyu told the shopkeeper and went back to the courtyard.


    Dongfang yexuan sends Chang''an to escort Shen Miaoling back to the house, while he follows Xiaoyu back to the courtyard.


    "Come here!" Dongfang yexuan sat at the table with a heavy face.


    Xiaoyu ignored him, so he was not used to his bad habit.


    Go straight to the window and read on the beauty couch.


    She doesn''t know much about the history of the country.


    As soon as I opened the book, my hand was taken away.


    Xiaoyu looked up, "what are you doing?"


    Dongfang yexuan picked her up, sat down by himself, and then put her on her lap, with her back to the sky.


    Put your hand on her ass, "do you think other men look good?"


    "Pa!" A crisp sound!


    "Ah Light rain cries out.


    "Dongfang yexuan, you bastard, put me down quickly..."


    This guy hit her ass! You want to be shameless?


    "If you dare to speak ill, you should be punished!" Again.


    "Wuwuwuwu... Dongfang yexuan, you are not a man, you beat a woman..." Xiaoyu complains.


    Two delicate jade hands covered her hips and refused to let him commit murder.


    "I dare to make a random arrangement. It''s time to fight!" Again.


    "Ah... I''m wrong... I won''t fight..."


    Ma Dan, people under the eaves, have to bow their heads, or happily admit their mistakes, free from pain.


    Hearing the plea for mercy, Dongfang yexuan turns her over and leans against her chest.


    But found her cheek with tears, stroking the side of her face, wipe away the tears.


    Soft voice comforts, "darling, it''s me who started heavy!"


    Xiaoyu bit his lower lip and looked at him accusing, "you hit me..." tears fell from the corner of his eyes, silent sad, is really sad.


    Scared East night Xuan quickly with sleeves gently wipe her tears, see her tears, he felt the heart in bleeding pain.


    "Well, darling, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be so heavy, but you shouldn''t take other men to heart!"


    Light rain hit his hand, angry eyes wide open: "you also said, you may have a cousin, also do not allow me to visit the handsome boy!"


    The eastern night Xuan frowns, "I see you still say that you don''t have a long memory."


    Say sentence to turn over to continue to punish, scared light rain a turn Gulu, climb down to stand far, still cover buttocks.


    "You... What do you want to do? I tell you, Dongfang yexuan, if you dare to touch me again, I will... "


    The eastern night Xuan legs bifurcate, the pretty face of the evil spirit is facing her, "how are you?"


    "I... I''m not with you!" I blurted out without even thinking about it.


    The eastern night Xuan whole face once black, in the hand internal force a suction, will light rain firmly grasp into the bosom.

 Chapter 446

    Holding her shoulder in both hands, her face was serious and her eyes were terrible. "What did you just say? Say it again


    Trying to leave him? fond dream!


    Scared by his eyes, he didn''t dare to joke any more and quickly smoothed the hair.


    "I didn''t say anything. You heard me wrong!" He fell into his arms and rubbed his neck.


    "They didn''t say anything. You just hit them so hard. I don''t care at all!"


    Sazhe Jiao, please touch, please comfort!


    Eyes wet, with two Pufan like flickering, flickering, blinking.


    Oriental night Xuan heart is soft, touch her hair, "have hurt, I show you."


    Hand down, you''re going to take off her pants.


    Light rain quickly struggle, hands behind him, don''t let him start, "don''t, how difficult for love ah, nothing, I don''t hurt!"


    Eastern night Xuan don''t believe, or insist to give her inspection, scared light rain ran out, hide.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu''s back and laughs. In fact, he has something to do with it.


    It''s just that the thunder and the rain are small. He can''t bear to take it with care, where it will hurt her.


    But I was worried that it would hurt her delicate skin, so I asked, but I didn''t expect that she would be shy.


    On this day, Xiaoyu was accompanied by Qingyue.


    Dongfang yexuan has something to go out first.


    Xiaoyu thinks that it''s not good for Qingyue and Xiaoyu to always use them at home. After all, they are dark guards.


    It''s a bit overqualified to always serve others.


    So we came to the slave market, which, to put it bluntly, is the common people''s cave, but there are a few larger houses with the word "Yaxing".


    Generally speaking, dentists take people to their master''s home and choose them.


    But Xiaoyu came out to take a stroll and came in a carriage.


    Into the door, inside is a hall, there is a table, a sweat lying on top of rest.


    Tsing Yi came forward and knocked with his sword, "business is coming!"


    The man awoke and said, "ah, here comes the distinguished guest. I will meet any requirements."


    Rub your eyes, stand up and say hello.


    Light rain takes back the look in his eyes, "I need a few girls. It''s better to be sensible and clever!"


    "Oh, my guest, it''s a coincidence that you''ve just sent some girls yesterday. They are all children of good families, but they''re more difficult at home. Shall I show you? "


    "Yes, thank you very much." Xiaoyu nodded, followed the big man through a door of the hall, through a passage.


    I came to a row of cells, each with several girls.


    There were several doors in the passage, which seemed to lead to other rooms like this.


    And the long passage is also to prevent escape!


    "This way, miss!" The big man reached out and led Xiaoyu to the middle of the room, then pointed to the girls in the small room.


    "These are all recently sent. Miss, you can choose from them."


    Xiaoyu walked a few steps left and right, looking at some of them curled up together with others.


    Some are vigilant, others are curious


    There are two people attracted her attention, one is curious to come to her to see her, one is standing in the middle, full of vigilance.


    Attract decisive to these two people, "this and that!"


    Signal to the boss to let the two out.


    The boss rubbed his hands in embarrassment, "this..."


    "Why, these two people have been decided?" Xiaoyu is puzzled.

 Chapter 447

    Look at the appearance of these two people, should no one want to be right?


    Is it difficult for someone to have the same hobbies as her?


    "No, no, no, no..." the boss waved his hand, "it''s just that they''re not the smart type you want."


    The boss pointed to the vigilant 15-year-old girl standing in the center, "well, I ran away for more than five times, but now I''m a little clever."


    Xiaoyu is a little surprised. The girl has such persistence. Now she can be "clever". I''m afraid she will be beaten badly!


    "This..." the boss frowned even more severely, "she is curious about everything, and she eats too much. She has been returned by her master three times!"


    Why???


    That''s really a talent!


    "Boss, are you not afraid of losing money when you do business like this?" I''m afraid I''ll pay for it. In this way, I''ll tell the buyer how to buy it?


    "Hey," the boss went to one side of the bench and sat down boldly, "I always pay attention to integrity in business. I have been working for many years, and it is integrity that is taken care of by everyone."


    Xiaoyu nodded, indeed, integrity is very important, with this sentence, it is worth cooperation.


    "Well, you''re picking me two smart ones. I''ll take them away!"


    Looking at the four girls standing in front of me, they were all 14, 56.


    "Would you like to follow me, step forward if you like, and go back if you don''t want to!" Light rain directly to the point, no time to waste words with them.


    The vigilant one stepped forward and said, "I do!" She noticed the little girl in front of her for a long time and believed that such a master would not be too bad.


    Maybe with the girl''s progress, maybe with Xiaoyu''s momentum, or maybe without a choice, no matter what, the four of them stand up and express their willingness.


    After checking out, Xiaoyu took people to the carriage and went back home.


    "What''s your name?" Xiaoyu took a look at the four people in front of him. They were in a mess and had some taste.


    "Qingyi, let''s go to the street!" Knock down the car.


    Qingyi immediately turned to the street.


    Xiaoyu and Qingyue are on one side, and four girls are on the other side.


    "I''m... I''m a girl."


    "My name is Cuihua."


    "My name is Daya."


    "My name is Si Xi!"


    Xiaoyu: "shaking his head silently, the green flower is the curious girl, who is probably taken by the master.


    "You can call it Mei Lan Zhu Ju. Choose one by yourself and add a small word in front of it."


    "Qingyue, I don''t care if I go back to find someone to teach them the rules, but it''s not good if I''m afraid of offending the noble and causing trouble!"


    "Yes! Miss Qingyue is still cool, maybe it has something to do with her dark Wei background.


    "You don''t have to worry. Follow me. Just be loyal." The ability is second.


    When they came to the street, Xiaoyu and his party came directly to the clothing shop.


    I bought a suit for four people.


    Xiaoyu is looking at the cloth and is going to buy some to make clothes.


    "Miss, what are you looking at? Do you need me to advise you?" Xiaoyu heard the sound in her ears.


    Frown, turn your head, and you will see a young man in Royal dress. The reason why he says "Feng / Sao" is that he is as golden as anyone who doesn''t know he has money.


    "Who are you? Stay away from me Xiaoyu turns his head and continues to look at the cloth in his hand.


    The paper fan in the childe''s hand is shaking, and the pendant is made of white jade.


    "Girl, don''t mention it. We''ll get to know each other when we talk?"

 Chapter 448

    A big hand waved, "boss, what this girl likes is wrapped up by me!" Every word and deed shows that he is not bad for money.


    "OK, thank you very much, young master." The boss is so happy. Where can I find such a big wrongdoer.


    Xiaoyu picked up a good piece of cloth, and the boss wrapped it up for her.


    The speed is so fast that Xiaoyu suspects that he is afraid that the young master will regret it and the silver will fly away.


    Xiaoyu looks back at the man who is still in a mess and picks an eyebrow: "are you sure?"


    As soon as the man put the fan in his hand, he said with a smile: "of course!"


    Xiaoyu''s mouth rose, "thank you very much!"


    Looking back, I waved my hand and pointed the whole shop around, "boss, as long as I can see it, I want it!"


    "Ah The boss was surprised and immediately responded, "yes..."


    Ah, that''s great. The income of this day can equal his income of one year!


    Happy to call the shop to help with the boy packed together, only 5 minutes or so, will all the cloth arranged, put into the rain''s carriage.


    The carriage couldn''t be loaded. The boss was considerate enough to find the carriage and quickly install it. He just waited for the book money.


    The man may not have thought that Xiaoyu would act like this, but also for a moment.


    However, he quickly responded and walked to Xiaoyu with a smile. "Girl, since the cloth is selected, can I invite you to a casual meal?"


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "of course, but I want to eat those flying in the sky, those on the ground, and those running on the ground..."


    Smile like a flower, a crimson dress standing there, like an orchid in the air, beautiful.


    The man''s eyes flashed and recovered in an instant, but he still kept the good look.


    Xiaoyu didn''t miss the moment of Qingming, blinking, "please first, young master!" In the heart actually secretly vigilant!


    The man reached out with a smile, "girl, please!"


    Xiaoyu had to go ahead, and Qingyue immediately followed.


    Green clothes reported the address to the boss, let the boss will things and four maid back to the yard.


    Light rain on the carriage, the man is naturally followed up.


    Qingyue whispered in Xiaoyu''s ear, "Miss, this is Dongfang Yeliang, our master''s elder brother. The relationship with him is very stiff! You have to be careful. "


    Xiaoyu doesn''t blink, nodding to show that she knows.


    From the time she saw Dongfang Yeliang, she had doubts, because they were three points similar.


    "Last time I met a girl in yufeifei restaurant, I couldn''t sleep at night. This time I''m very lucky to have the girl''s interview."


    Oriental night good don''t make draft of spit out such as and fireworks woman like play talk words.


    Deep in my eyes, it''s dark.


    "You''re joking. I don''t know if you are..." he pointed out the temptation on the surface.


    Dongfang Yeliang gently picked his shoulder and broke his hair. His eyes were serious. "Do you know me, Sihai villa? The master is my father


    Then he kneels and licks his eyes to show Xiaoyu that he has so much money that he can eat and wear for ten years.


    He just wants to know, she and Oriental night Xuan of relation to which step, have can operate of place.


    Xiaoyu is also very cooperative, just like a woman who has never seen the worldˇ° WOW! Really? Then you must be rich, aren''t you? "


    Then when he was complacent, he hit the head, "what is Sihai villa? Who are you? I''ve never heard of you


    Dongfang Yeliang: "where is this wonderful flower? I haven''t even heard of Sihai villa.

 Chapter 449

    Bear the heart of the roar, with a smile, "is the rich villa, I am the villa''s young master!"


    Now I always know. If you don''t come to flatter me, I''ll leave the mentally retarded without mother''s education.


    In his heart, the eastern night Xuan can so with the villa lord father to face, is the performance of mental retardation.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are wide open in surprise, and the corners of his eyes and eyebrows are surprised.


    But when he thought he was going to say something flattering.


    "Oh


    It''s just a "Oh" word!


    I''m afraid this woman is not a fool, is she?


    Xiaoyu saw the other side''s tendency to get angry, and immediately changed the topic, "here we are, let''s go to dinner!"


    And sure enough, the carriage stopped as soon as her voice dropped.


    Dongfang Yeliang couldn''t, he didn''t get the news he wanted, so he had to continue acting.


    "Girl, please!" Take Xiaoyu to the biggest and most luxurious restaurant in Beijing.


    Naturally, it is also a restaurant of Sihai villa.


    Xiaoyu didn''t look at it, so he went in.


    What are you afraid of? Green moon and green clothes are here. If it''s not good, there''s still room for life!


    As expected, Xiaoyu ordered a large table of dishes, which were available from all over the world.


    Every little bit of Xiaoyu''s food will be taken down and replaced by another one.


    But Dongfang Yeliang has no heartache or embarrassment. Xiaoyu knows that it''s not his money anyway, so he doesn''t feel heartache.


    That''s the end of this boring behavior.


    "Girl, why don''t you continue? Don''t worry, just mind!" Dongfang Yeliang only drinks with a delicate wine pot, and turns a blind eye to Xiaoyu''s caution.


    Xiaoyu grinned, "my parents taught me not to waste food."


    Secretly but in grinding teeth, spend her husband''s money, pretend what rich!


    Then, Xiaoyu sits so crooked, eating chopsticks from time to time, or walking to the bed to see the pedestrians below, or not speaking.


    When the two armies are at war, those who speak first will lose. Now the competition is calm!


    After a long time, Dongfang Yeliang may be impatient and put down his wine pot.


    "Girl, I heard that you have a good business mind. This restaurant has only been open for a few days. Every day you earn money."


    Light rain lying on the windowsill, the head did not return, "rumors are always rumors, when not really!"


    If you want to say something, you can say it directly. You have to beat around the bush. It''s like he''s a smart man.


    Dongfang Yeliang stands up, goes to Xiaoyu and looks downstairs like her.


    "I don''t think it''s a rumor. I''ve already seen boss Zhang''s skill!"


    Xiaoyu doesn''t answer. She looks into the opposite restaurant. In the room on the second floor, Dongfang yexuan is sitting with Shen Miaoling. She doesn''t know what she''s talking about, and she''s very happy.


    Although Dongfang yexuan didn''t smile so obviously, she could see that he was in a good mood.


    Hum, there''s something wrong with what you said. It turns out that it''s a girl.


    He turned his back, not looking at the opposite side, and was leaning against the window.


    "Boss Zhang, I wonder if I have the honor to cooperate with you?" Take up a glass of wine and give it to Xiaoyu, holding a cup by yourself.


    Xiaoyu thought of the picture she had just seen, but without thinking about it, she drank it all.


    "Sorry, I may not have the ability to cooperate with Dongfang childe!"


    "Well, don''t be so absolute!" Dongfang Yeliang holds the wine pot in his left hand and pours a glass of wine for Xiaoyu''s wine cup.


    "If you don''t try, how do you know that Dongfang yexuan is not the only choice for you," said the clear liquid in the wine glass, "is that right?"


    Danfeng eyes, like the Oriental night Pavilion, are full of stars.

 Chapter 450

    Danfeng eyes, like the Oriental night Pavilion, are full of stars.


    He just knew that Dongfang yexuan would come out with Shen Miaoling today, so he went out of his way to find Zhang Xiaoyu to come and have a look, and this room can just see the opposite.


    Xiaoyu suddenly said with a smile, "talents like Dongfang Gongzi are the best choice for cooperation."


    Eyes for a change, fierce eyes, "it''s a pity it won''t be you!"


    Turn around and leave by mistake, open the door, Qingyue always follows Xiaoyu.


    Dongfang Yeliang looks at the light rain leaving, without any obstruction or words, as if someone else has just tried to persuade him.


    After getting on the carriage, Xiaoyu rushed to the courtyard. When he thought of something, he changed his way to yufeifei restaurant.


    "Ren Chong, I''ll give you the whole business of the restaurant. If you have something to do, you can ask the little princess and the little prince of xiangwangfu for help."


    "Master, when will you be back?" My boss is coming here in a hurry. He''s leaving for his hometown. He''s a bit empty.


    "I don''t know. I''ll do it as soon as possible." Thinking that she would leave without saying hello, the little princess would probably go to her house to find trouble for her, so she wrote a letter.


    "Little princess, give her the letter He left without saying anything else.


    When I got to the yard, I ordered four golden flowers to pack up.


    "Just pack up your things. It''s not like moving." Anyway, it''s ready in the space.


    After giving orders, he went to the crabapple tree to block the swing.


    By the way, put the grapes on your knees and come out to breathe.


    Little grape climbed directly to the yard and stood on her shoulder, looking at the new residence.


    "Master, why do you look so familiar here?"


    "Nonsense, it''s just like inside!" She''s all dressed up like this inside and outside. Of course she looks familiar.


    "Oh Lie down and shake your tail behind the light rain.


    "Master, I miss them a little." At home, grandma will make it delicious, Koizumi will play with it, unlike now, always in the space, bored to death.


    "Are you bored in there? Tell me when you think about it later. We''re going home tomorrow, and I miss them too. "


    One man and one beast, just swinging on the swing.


    The garden is full of spring, the breeze is blowing, and the petal rain is blowing.


    When Dongfang yexuan came, he saw such a scene.


    Stay at the door and watch the flowers fly and wither all over the sky. The elves are flying in the air.


    Little petals from the body of light rain slide, I do not know whether it is the body fragrance of light rain, or its own flower fragrance.


    Light rain flying around, unknowingly, forget myself, as if he was one of the sea of flowers.


    "Girl, you are so beautiful!"


    Inexplicable words ring rain ear side, light rain scared a small hand loose, the whole person rushed forward.


    It''s the roof ahead!


    "Ah..." Yuanyuan''s long cry made Xiaoyu''s eyes closed, her limbs stiff and unable to move.


    Just when Xiaoyu thought that she would die and even forgot that there was still space, she didn''t find that she was touching the ground.


    Oh, no!


    Xiaoyu opened his eyes and found himself standing on the roof safely, down-to-earth.


    Huh? Twist the arm, how to feel stiff.


    If you look around, how can there be a person?


    "When did you come?" Next to you is Dongfang yexuan in white.

 Chapter 451

    "I came early. I didn''t call you if I saw you having a good time!"


    Holding Xiaoyu''s waist and looking at the distant scenery, "when I''m not here, don''t play so crazy. It''s not fun to fall down."


    Soft voice, no criticism.


    Xiaoyu''s left and right look, this guy is not going to hit himself again, right?


    I''ve fallen out and it''s so easy to talk. Do you know that I''m going out to date a girl and I have a conscience?


    See light rain around blind turn of the eyes, you know that there is no less.


    "What do you think? What you want to do is your freedom, and I will not interfere more. "


    Hum, Xiaoyu murmurs to the guilty big LOP.


    See Eastern night Xuan see come over, immediately look at the eyes, time passed quickly, light rain directly sit down, looking at the distant sunset.


    Finally, he lay down with his hand on his forehead and looked at the red clouds in the sky.


    Oriental night Xuan sits down, put the head of light rain on his leg, "how strange today?"


    It''s not like her old style to talk so little?


    "You''re the one to blame!" White, close your eyes.


    Oriental night Xuan see she really not quite right, carefully think about whether he has offended him.


    Thinking about it, I really think that I didn''t do anything today, so I just had a meal with Shen Miaoling.


    Huh?


    It turned out that the crux of the matter was here, and the corner of his mouth began to say, "did you see anything today?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t speak, but her mouth cooperated.


    "Really jealous?" Bow your head, close to Xiaoyu''s eyes.


    As soon as Xiaoyu opened his eyes, he saw two eyeballs as big as ox''s eyes. In front of him, the conditioned reflex was to punch them.


    "Ah The eastern night Pavilion cries with pain.


    Xiaoyu just reflected that it was his eyes.


    Concerned people come forward, "how are you? I didn''t mean to


    Dongfang yexuan took away his hand and saw a big fist seal on his white face.


    Light rain poops Yi a, by East night Xuan stare come over, quickly hold back.


    Some guilty looking at him, "that... You suddenly close, scared me, is a conditioned reflex, right, is a conditioned reflex!"


    Oriental night Xuan turns to come over, light rain originally found the reason, still can''t help but lower the head, who let her blame.


    "Are you sure you didn''t mean to get back at me?" He doubted whether she was reporting that he spanked her on that day, and that she was having dinner with other women today.


    "No, absolutely not!" Light rain swore to raise his hand, thought is, even if it can''t say ah.


    Oriental night Xuan deeply stares at her, in the heart helpless sigh, "wench, still give me to deal with first."


    "Oh, yes!"


    Two people back to the room, light rain to the kitchen to get a cooked egg.


    He peeled the shell and rubbed his eyes. Because of his guilty heart, it was much lighter to start with, and he was also willing to serve.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, come out, Zhang Xiaoyu..."


    Xiaoyu seems to hear someone calling his name outside the door.


    "Here, take it. Rub it yourself. I''ll go out and have a look." The egg in the hand puts in the East night Xuan hand, oneself is to walk out the door.


    As soon as she came out, she saw that the little princess was walking towards her, and her expression was not very good.


    Plum orchid bamboo chrysanthemum has changed clothes, also tidied up some time, see someone break in, conscientiously forward to stop.


    "This lady, please wait for me to inform you."


    "Tell me a fart, Zhang Xiaoyu and I have become rich. Let''s go!" A man in the way.

 Chapter 452

    But he was held back by his life and refused to come forward.


    Qingyue couldn''t see it. She said, "this is Miss''s good friend. Don''t stop her."


    This makes the little princess out of the siege.


    Go directly to the front of light rain and ask, "what do you mean? Leave a letter to leave, even face-to-face farewell time? Do you still think I''m a friend? "


    Holding the letter written by Xiaoyu in her hand, she slapped Xiaoyu''s arm up and down.


    Xiaoyu is about to explain.


    "You''re leaving?" A hoarse voice came from behind.


    When Dongfang yexuan came out, she heard the little princess say that she was going to leave, and left a letter.


    The little princess saw the marks on the face of Dongfang yexuan and asked, "cousin, what''s wrong with your face? Who is beaten by? Who is so miserable... "


    Little princess is still chattering about the inquiry, light rain is feeling my life is over.


    Such a good thing has been caught up with!


    Turn around to explain, was pulled down near the house, the door clang when a was closed.


    The little princess just wanted to follow her into the door, but she was turned away and stopped in front of the door.


    Angry look to green month, "they two how to return a responsibility?" There''s no way to stop the guests.


    "I don''t know!" Qingyue answered coldly.


    "Where are you going?" In the room, Dongfang yexuan looks at the light rain standing in front of him and makes a cold voice.


    "Go home, didn''t I tell you? I''m going home for the festival on Tomb Sweeping Day It''s a good reason. He can''t argue it.


    "But you didn''t say tomorrow!" Dongfang yexuan doesn''t believe her words. She just wants to leave him, which is the last thing he allows.


    He can give her anything and absolute freedom, but he can''t leave him.


    Cold eyes, don''t allow light rain eyes erratic, looking directly at her.


    Light rain was staring at him, also not afraid, broken pot broken to sit opposite.


    "Well, I confess that I suddenly want to go home and I''m going to tell you in the evening. I didn''t expect you to come back so early!"


    She won''t say anything to hurt her independence. It''s a matter of face.


    Dongfang yexuan stares at her with deep and tender eyes.


    He was defeated by the girl. He held out his hand and pulled Xiaoyu into his arms. "If you have any problems, please tell me in time. And tomorrow, don''t worry. Wait for me to explain, and then come back together."


    He put his head on her shoulder and was really scared when he knew she was going to leave.


    Feel the heartbeat of the body, feel a trace of guilt, the body soft, close up.


    Hand on the waist of the big hand, "I know, next time what, I will tell you first!"


    In fact, she believed him, but she was still jealous. Maybe it''s a woman''s nature.


    After talking about many problems and chatting a lot, he opened the door and welcomed the little princess in.


    "What are you two doing?" May feel unusual taste, the little princess did not dare to ask why she paid attention to the problem outside the door.


    Light rain sitting in the arms of the Oriental night Xuan, "nothing, adult world, you children don''t understand, don''t ask."


    When the little princess saw that they were sitting next to each other like Siamese babies, she felt sour and wanted to vomit.


    "What adults and children? You are two years younger than me Think about the business of this trip.


    "Are you going home?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" What''s wrong with her going home? So many people care so much.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you The little princess was surprised.

 Chapter 453

    In the face of light rain and Oriental night Xuan puzzled expression.


    "Because I''m going too." How can I miss such a fun place.


    What''s more, she is very curious about what kind of place can cultivate such wonderful flowers.


    Xiaoyu leaned back and sat up straight, "you want to go back with me?"


    "What are you going to do?" Her family is not a palace, there are all kinds of delicious and fun.


    "To your house, of course! I haven''t seen the countryside before! "


    "No way!" Light rain has not refused, Oriental night Xuan has refused for her.


    "Why?" Little princess Du mouth, angry eyes.


    "There''s no reason. My grandfather and uncle won''t agree anyway." He didn''t want to disturb their world with a light bulb on his way back.


    "Well! I''ll get my grandfather and them to agree, and then you can''t go back and play with me. "


    Oriental night Xuan picks eyebrow, anyway he didn''t agree.


    The next day, Dongfang yexuan went to deal with things.


    Light rain is lying at home to rest, by the way to play with grapes.


    In Xiangwang mansion,


    "What? Do you want to go out with yexuan? " The king of Xiang was shocked.


    The whole family sat around the table, "no, I don''t agree. You''re a girl. It''s not safe outside." He refused without thinking about it.


    "Mother, look at my father!" The little princess took the princess''s clothes and complained.


    The princess laughed, "prince, if she wants to go, let her go. It''s good to go outside and have a long experience. Besides, I think that girl Xiaoyu is a good person. Get along with her more. Maybe she''ll learn better."


    "Yes, yes, father, please let me go." The little princess turned her head and rubbed the Lord''s arm.


    This is what she learned from Xiaoyu. Every time I see her like this, my cousin has no move.


    Huangfu''an felt spoiled by her daughter, so she couldn''t bear to refuse. However, considering her safety, she refused.


    "No, you''d better stay at home." Reach out and touch the top of her hair to calm her down.


    "Let her go. It''s nothing to stay at home all the time. When I was young, I didn''t go all the way? It''s also good to go out and have more experience. "


    The old princess put down her porcelain cup and turned to look at the old prince beside her.


    "Don''t you think so, old man?"


    The old prince put down his chopsticks, "well, young people should go out for a walk, have a long knowledge, be afraid of danger, and exercise fart. People want to grow up in danger."


    Like the old princess, the old prince is already full of white hair, but he is still young and strong, and his speech is full of Zhongqi.


    A glance at Huangfu Ziyu said, "Ziyu, you should go too."


    I''ve been at home for a few years, and I''ve been sick even though I''ve lost my life. When I go out, I''ll relax.


    "Yes, grandson knows." The little prince promised. Of course, it''s good to be able to go out and play, and he has a hunch that it must be fun to be with them.


    The two elders have spoken. Although Wang Ye is a little worried, it is not easy to refute their face.


    We can only arrange more secret guards to protect them.


    "Wow... Thank you, Grandpa, thank you, grandma..." the little princess screamed in surprise.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    So when Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan clean up, go out of the courtyard and get ready to start, they see a little princess and a little prince with two horses on their backs.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned, "Why are you here? Uncle, they agreed? "

 Chapter 454

    "Of course, if I go out, there''s nothing I can''t do." The little princess looked up bravely.


    "The East, isn''t it not welcome?" The little prince, dressed in black, leans against the wall and laughs hard.


    However, Xiaoyu looks at it is pleasing to the eye, no outside, mainly handsome.


    "No welcome, is it useful? Will you go back? "


    "Of course not!"


    That is not, Eastern night Xuan a white eye, want to lead light rain on carriage.


    Xiaoyu did not move, "you are gone, who help me look at the shop?" She also plans to ask them to help cover it. What should we do now?


    "It''s OK. There''s our palace. Who dares not have eyes? The third prince is not a vegetarian, either!"


    The little princess came forward to take Xiaoyu''s arm and was about to get on the carriage.


    He was stopped by Dongfang yexuan standing in front of the car.


    "Where are your horses?" Dongfang yexuan points to two brown horses.


    Little princess: --


    Light rain pulled down the eastern night Xuan''s sleeve, "nothing, he is joking with you."


    Take the little princess to the car.


    So they got on the carriage and drove in green clothes.


    The little prince sighed. He got on the horse and walked beside him.


    Because there was another horse, Qingyue followed him on horseback.


    As for the other maid often with what, there is no more belt.


    Chang''an naturally followed, and the little prince''s bu he and the little princess''s Xiao Ling were all in a carriage behind.


    Light rain still depends on the body of the eastern night Xuan, the little princess says, "light rain, do you have no bones?"


    Always like this, two people are not tired!


    "Oh, you don''t understand. It''s fun!"


    Little princess: "this is red / naked bullying single dog.


    Walk early, there are not many people on the street.


    Come to the gate.


    "Cousin, cousin, I''m going too!"


    Hearing the sound, all of them lifted the curtain and looked out.


    See a white Shen Miaoling standing at the gate, followed by a carriage.


    "Miaoling, I''ll go wherever you go!" Next to Shen Miaoling, a plump young man was pulling his clothes.


    "Liu Yixiu, go away, I don''t want you to follow me!"


    Shen Miaoling pushed him away and glared angrily, "Why are you pestering me? Go away."


    "No, you promised to be my daughter-in-law. You have to keep your promise."


    "That''s a kid''s joke. How can you take it seriously?"


    "I''m serious anyway!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Looking at the two people entangled, light rain interest came, curious to ask the little princess, "who is that ball?"


    "Oh, that''s the youngest son of marquis Wu next door to Shen Miaoling''s house. He is good at everything, but he grows fat when he drinks water. No, that''s it."


    Xiaoyu blinked his eyes and yelled out, "if you don''t mind, all of you, there are so many people on the road."


    "Yes, yes, thank you, miss." Liu Yixiu''s happy thanks.


    "No, you go back!" Shen Miaoling is still pushing him, not letting him follow.


    "Hurry up, we''re on our way!" Don''t give everyone a chance to react, just give orders.


    "Qingyi, drive!"


    So the carriage began to move.


    Shen Miaoling saw everyone leave and quickly climbed onto the carriage. Naturally, Liu Yixiu followed closely.


    If Shen Miaoling wanted to catch up with them, he couldn''t talk to him much, so he took it with him.


    So the team expanded to three carriages.


    "Xiaoyu, why do you take them with you? Are you not afraid that she will cause you trouble? " Shen Miaoling is your rival.

 Chapter 455

    "On the contrary, with them, there may be unexpected gains."


    East night Xuan eyebrows move, know the meaning of light rain, with a smile to play with her little hand.


    At noon, passing a stream, next to a bush.


    "Qingyi, let''s stop here and have a rest."


    So everyone got out of the car.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you stop here?" Shen Miaoling came down from behind and asked in a voice.


    "We''re going to have a rest here. If you''re in a hurry, you can go first." Xiaoyu laughs. She is not used to her big girl''s temper.


    "Hum, I won''t go. Where is my cousin and where am I?" Pose is about to pull the eastern night Xuan sleeve, but the eastern night Xuan away, standing beside the rain.


    Xiaoyu leans on Dongfang yexuan and says, "now we all go to find food separately, the little princess and the little prince, Shen Miaoling and Liu Yixiu, me and a Ye!"


    "No, why? My cousin is mine Shen Miaoling wants to get back to Dongfang yexuan and push Xiaoyu.


    Dongfang yexuan flies away with Xiaoyu.


    Before leaving, Xiaoyu left a sentence, "just because you want to follow me, you have to listen to me!"


    Seeing that everyone was gone, Shen Miaoling couldn''t help but stamp her feet. She went to one side and sat down, grabbing the grass to vent her anger.


    "Hum, damn Zhang Xiaoyu, dare to rob my cousin from me, I won''t kill you!" Expression ferocious and ferocious, ferocious want to eat Xiaoyu''s meat.


    "Miaoling, it''s OK. I''ll accompany you. Let''s go to catch fish. You see, little princess, they are catching fish."


    Liu Yixiu happily pointed to the little princess not far away.


    Shen Miaoling wanted to drink Liu Yixiu angrily, but when he looked up, he saw the little princess take off her shoes and play in the river barefoot.


    Xiao Wang Ye is not the original Pianpian childe. Instead, he picks up his clothes, pulls up his trouser legs, and is looking for fish in the water with a sword.


    This is very fun to see, attracted her eyes, Deng Deng Deng ran to the past, took off the shoes on the water.


    "Wow, it''s so cool and comfortable!" One foot up, patting the stream, laughing wantonly.


    "Little princess, I didn''t expect that there were so many interesting things to come out. It''s really good!"


    "That''s right, or how can I ask my family to come with me just for fun."


    The little princess sat directly on the bank, playing with the water and pinching a little flower in her hand.


    "Did you tell your family?"


    Shen Miaoling''s two fingers intertwined, lowered his head and said in a low voice, "not yet!"


    I don''t know if her father will send someone to take her back if he knows she''s sneaking out!


    "Ah The little princess exclaimed, "you dare to run out without permission? You''re not afraid of your father breaking your leg


    Really want the man not to die, this is can play casually?


    Maybe her father thought she had run away from home, and decent people came.


    "Keep your voice down. If your cousin knows, he will drive me back. I''ll come out with difficulty, but I don''t want to go back!"


    Shen Miaoling quickly drinks low, with a nervous look, for fear of being heard.


    "Never mind, Miaoling. I''ll protect you!" Liu Yixiu came over and patted her chest to give her a guarantee.


    Shen Miaoling said, "you''d better play, just you? And protect me Maybe when the enemy comes, he can''t get up and can only run.


    "Miaoling, don''t say that. I''m already losing weight!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang night Xuan fly away from everyone''s sight. They go to the big tree not far away to sit in the cool and watch the play by the way.

 Chapter 456

    Oriental night Xuan naturally will not look for anything to eat, he just wants to travel with beauty, drunk beauty knee, beauty is Xiaoyu girl.


    "Yeh, do you think it''s possible for them?"


    Sitting on Dongfang yexuan, he poked his finger at his waist.


    Oriental night Xuan takes her hand, put in palm, "who?"


    "It''s Shen Miaoling and Liu Yixiu!"


    Dongfang yexuan leaned his head against the tree trunk and looked at the people in the stream, "I don''t know, but they''ve been pestering for more than ten years. It''s going to be early!"


    Anyway, it has nothing to do with him. He only cares about when he can really sleep with the beauty in his arms.


    "Che, don''t you see that ball''s determination to Shen Miaoling? As the saying goes, martyrs are afraid of pestering Lang, as long as they have a deep iron pestle to grind into a needle, I think they have a chance. "


    Xiaoyu looked down with interest and decided that from time to time, he should add firewood and light a fire to deepen their feelings.


    In order not to have nothing to interfere with their feelings, after all, the ancient cousins and cousins still have great lethality.


    "Yes." Do his shit, whatever. Dongfang yexuan doesn''t care about this.


    "Master, miss!" Qingyi and Qingyue under the tree are carrying several kinds of prey in their hands.


    "Come on, let''s get down quickly." Light rain thought of a way, happily dragging the eastern night Xuan.


    When they got down, they went to the stream.


    Xiaoyu laughed and yelled at the people in the stream, "no food, no work, no food!"


    He shook the pheasant in his hand.


    The little princess raised her head, "my brother is a fish!"


    Shen Miaoling: "she didn''t mean it.".


    Looking left and right, she can''t do anything?


    He took a stick and worked in the water for a long time, but got nothing.


    "Shen Miaoling, if not, you can make a fire. You can always do this!" Xiaoyu is adding oil and vinegar.


    Shen Miaoling hands akimbo, "why should I listen to you!"


    Xiaoyu shook his head regretfully, "there''s no way. Ah ye, you''d better send someone to send him back, or send a letter to his father, and let his father pick him up..."


    Shen Miaoling worried, nervous look to the East night Xuan, in the heart pray he don''t listen.


    But the East night Xuan still nodded, "good!"


    no


    Shen Miaoling was really afraid, "no, I''ll try!"


    So I lie on the ground for a long time, making smoke everywhere, but I didn''t see the fire burning, but I made myself look like a cat.


    "Miaoling, I''ll do it!" Liu Yixiu volunteered.


    But it didn''t succeed, just one more cat.


    They came out to rush, but they didn''t bring much money, not to mention dry food.


    They were frustrated and didn''t care about the image.


    "Alas Xiaoyu sighed, "you can''t do anything. You''d better watch us enjoy the delicious food like this."


    Some of the girls on one side often follow, that is, Chang''an. They have made a good fire and even dealt with the food.


    It''s crackling on the fire.


    The little prince and the little princess also went ashore and were dealing with the fish they had caught.


    Although their family is the royal family, none of them is hardworking. After all, there is no means of survival for those who fight.


    Shen Miaoling has a look around and asks for help to find Dongfang yexuan, "cousin, you see she bullies me!"


    Light rain pick eyebrows, waiting for the performance of the Oriental night Xuan.


    He also didn''t let Xiaoyu down, "when you go out, you can only rely on yourself!"


    It means to reject her request and let her be self reliant.

 Chapter 457

    Shen Miaoling flat mouth, but no way, can only stand in the open space, let the cold wind raging.


    "Miaoling, and me, we are in a team. Let''s catch fish, too. Believe me." Liu Yixiu''s eyes are bright, and Shen Miaoling believes it.


    Two people struggle in the water their food, from time to time back, with the eyes of resentment, looking at the people on the shore laughing chat.


    "Xiaoyu, this is a good way for you to torture them." The little princess secretly laughs at the two people in the distance. Xiaoyu''s method is perfect.


    "Go to you, will you talk? What kind of torture? They are the matchmaker who has love and give them opportunities!"


    Xiaoyu is also secretly laughing. Shen Miaoling''s nature is not bad. She is spoiled. She is teaching her how to be a human being.


    "Yes, you are a good man, but I am a bad man, OK!" She doesn''t care about her, who let others have male friends to support.


    "Cousin, this Shen Miaoling is sneaking out, do you know?"


    She doesn''t want to have a good time and be disturbed.


    "I''ve written to my aunt, and I''ve sent a letter to Marquis Wu''s house by the way. They have agreed! "


    They were sitting on a blanket with some snacks on it.


    "You can speed up!" The little prince hammered the shoulder of Dongfang yexuan. Now Dongfang has a set of everything. Even chasing a daughter-in-law is faster than others.


    At this time, the meat was almost baked, and everyone began to enjoy it.


    Shen Miaoling, who was far away, was more worried. "Liu Yixiu, you should hurry up. They''ve all started. We haven''t got anything. We''re starving to death."


    "Don''t worry, I''m still learning!" It''s the first time he''s ever been in contact with such a life. He has to get used to it.


    Liu Yixiu and Shen Miaoling both hold a bamboo pole in their hands and stab into the water like laughing.


    The image of the trouser legs is not like that of the rich childe and lady at all.


    Shen Miaoling suddenly stepped on the mossy stone and slid into the water.


    Liu Yixiu quickly reached out to catch it, and Shen Miaoling quickly hung it up.


    It''s just that they seem to ignore their weight, and then they both fall into the water, splashing two feet high.


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu four people laughed on the bank. It was so funny that they fell together.


    Shen Miaoling got up and kicked Liu Yixiu, "you are useless. You can''t do anything well!"


    Feeling ashamed to death, she got up and went to the shore, went back to the carriage and changed the only suit she had with her.


    "Mr. Liu, come up and change your clothes. Don''t catch cold." Xiaoyu waves to Liu Yixiu in the stream.


    Liu Yixiu embarrassed smile, but did not use uncomfortable, generous came up, "let you laugh, I go to change clothes."


    Just as he was about to go to the carriage, he remembered that Shen Miaoling was inside and was waiting on the side.


    When Shen Miaoling came out, he saw him and glared at him.


    Go straight to the East night Pavilion and sit down on the blanket.


    Liu Yixiu touched his nose, went into the carriage and changed his clothes. He also took the clothes directly with Shen Miaoling to the branches outside to air.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Seeing this, Shen Miaoling rushed up, grabbed his clothes and held them in his arms.


    "What are you doing?" Really, I don''t know if all the next to her are in it?

 Chapter 458

    "I want to dry your clothes for you!" Liu Yixiu opened his eyes innocently.


    "Who''s bothering you!" Shen Miao carried the clothes into the car and stuffed them into the box for fear of being turned over.


    Xiaoyu, where are they all laughing? Is Liu Yixiu really stupid or fake? He takes other girls'' clothes.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s wise for you to take them with you. With them, we have to have a lot of jokes along the way."


    The little princess looked at these two people and couldn''t finish laughing. Xiaoyu was so prescient.


    "Now you know mine." Xiaoyu is biting the chicken leg, and the corners of his mouth are full of oil.


    Dongfang yexuan takes out a white handkerchief and gently wipes it for her.


    Also carefully tear off the hand of the meat, bit by bit into the mouth of light rain.


    "I said," can you stop for a while? This is a public place. I''m going blind! " The little princess really can''t stand it. Should these two people love each other so much.


    Light rain back to her a sweet smile, but did not say anything.


    Oriental night Xuan directly ignore, when did not hear.


    The little princess had to pull the alliance, "brother, look at them, what about the road behind us?"


    "Little Wang shook his head," you should just watch the performance. "


    "Dongfang, I don''t think we should call any princes or princesses in the future. We should call them all by their names to avoid some troubles."


    It''s all coming out, and they''re always calling names. It''s strange that people don''t know their identity.


    The East nods, "how to call that?"


    "My name is Huang Yu, and my younger sister''s name is Huang Qian," he said


    The little princess nodded in agreement.


    Liu Yixiu came over a little uncomfortable and was misunderstood by Miaoling. What should he do.


    Xiaoyu waved to him, "come and sit down, come quickly."


    After Liu Yixiu sat over, Xiaoyu immediately asked, "do you like Shen Miaoling?"


    "Yes, everyone knows." Liu Yixiu droops his head, and his whole body is full of breath.


    Light rain reached out and patted his strong shoulder, "it''s OK, I''ll help you."


    "It''s no use. She only likes Dongfang Gongzi." Look up at the elegant oriental night Pavilion in white.


    Disheartened bow, "how can I compare!" He''s good-looking and rich. He''s only fat.


    "What are you afraid of? Besides, Dongfang yexuan is my man. She has no chance. You still have a chance."


    Liu Yixiu looked at Xiaoyu, "really?"


    "More real than real gold!"


    He took a hare for them and said, "Oh, here you are. You bake it for her. She will be moved."


    "Yes Liu Yixiu takes it and nods heavily. Miaoling will surely see his good.


    Shen Miaoling sat down and said, "the scenery here is just right, with grass covering the ground, trees shading, mountains and water... Right, cousin."


    Dongfang yexuan may be in a good mood, "well." That''s the answer.


    Shen Miaoling gets a response and happily picks an eyebrow at Xiaoyu. Her cousin is still so good to her. You can stay away.


    Xiaoyu


    "Are you not hungry?" I dare to challenge her. Something''s wrong.


    okay!!!


    Shen Miaoling felt his stomach and saw that there was nothing on the fire except Liu Yixiu who was still roasting rabbits.


    "Are you ready? I''m hungry." order people about by arrogant.


    "Wait a minute, it''ll be ready in a minute."


    Four people have no choice but to shake their heads. This may be a wish to fight and a wish to get.


    In the end, Shen Miaoling didn''t eat the rabbit roasted by Liu Yixiu because it was burnt.


    So we have to go on the road on an empty stomach.

 Chapter 459

    This time, Dongfang yexuan rode on horseback and didn''t get on the carriage. He and Xiao Wangye didn''t walk on both sides of the carriage to protect them.


    There''s a carriage in the middle of the back.


    "It''s all your fault. I have to go on the road hungry." Shen Miao glares angrily at Liu Yixiu who is driving the carriage.


    Liu Yixiu looked back, "it''s OK. It doesn''t matter if you''re hungry. After a while, we''ll find a place to eat. Let''s have a good meal and make up for it."


    Then guilty to continue to drive, he roasted the meat, he also felt useless.


    There is a carriage ahead.


    Xiaoyu opens the curtain and looks at the horse. It''s in Dongfang yexuan in front of the window. Huachi looks at it. Even the horse is so handsome. Fortunately, she takes it.


    Otherwise, many good girls will be harmed.


    "Boo!" A kiss to send in the past, the eastern night Xuan smile to see.


    "Go in, it''s windy outside. I''ll blow my face out."


    Little princess quickly rubbed her arm, goose bumps are up, do you want to be so disgusting.


    In the evening, just in front of an inn.


    After asking for a few guest rooms, everyone went in and cleaned up and went downstairs for dinner.


    In the hall on the first floor, there was only Xiaoyu and their table. The others were empty.


    Everyone''s eyes meet, and they know it''s not normal.


    "Isn''t it time for dinner, boss? Why is there no one? " The little princess asked.


    The shopkeeper looked up from the counter with a sad face.


    "My guests, are you from other places?"


    The little princess nodded.


    "Alas The shopkeeper sighed, "originally, we also occupy the main road here. People have to pass by..."


    Half a month ago, the town was suddenly haunted. Every night, people would hear the sound of laughing or crying.


    The problem is that laughter is heartbreaking, and crying bitterness is scratching one''s lungs.


    In a word, all kinds of hoarseness are terrible.


    At the beginning, everyone didn''t pay attention. Later, people began to die at home for no reason.


    From children to adults, there are all kinds of people, and then everyone dare not come out again after dark.


    "Then why don''t you report to the government?" Liu Yixiu asked a question.


    "Hey, why not? But the next day the constable who came to investigate the case died strangely, and no one dared to come again. "


    The boss''s whole face was haggard, and the second kid didn''t dare to. His eyes were red during the day and night.


    "Then why don''t you invite monks and Taoists to do it?" Shen Miaoling leans to Liu Yixiu in fear.


    The boss shook his head bitterly, "please, I''ll die before I get here."


    Xiaoyu and all of them looked at each other. It''s a bit unusual.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    "You''d better take a rest in your room after dinner. No matter what you hear at night, don''t come out."


    Finally, the shopkeeper kindly reminded them.


    "Thank you. We''ll be back in a minute."


    After dinner, everyone came to Xiaoyu''s room to discuss.


    "That''s how you see it." The little princess looks at the three smartest people here.


    The little prince sat next to the little princess. "I''m not sure."


    "What about you two, Xiaoyu, cousin?" Don''t they have the most ideas?


    "I don''t know. I don''t know much. It''s hard to judge. You''d better be careful." Xiaoyu is next to Dongfang yexuan.


    To tell you the truth, according to the idea that she grew up under the red flag, she didn''t believe in these things.


    Can be the most bizarre through her encounter, there is no explanation of the space, it can not be said that there is No.


    At least she''s a ghost herself.

 Chapter 460

    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "everyone is more careful tonight. When I came in, I noticed both sides. We are all closed. I''m afraid the shopkeeper''s words are true."


    "Then... What shall we do?" Shen Miaoling holds her arms tightly in fear, and her eyes look around. She is afraid that something will come out of nowhere.


    Light rain turned over, raised a smiling face, "of course, is to hold the man around, let him protect you!"


    Xiaoyu gives her a demonstration, holding Dongfang yexuan''s arm tightly.


    "No, my cousin is mine." Shen Miaoling pulls away Xiaoyu''s hand, and is about to hold Dongfang yexuan.


    It''s a pity that Dongfang yexuan doesn''t cooperate. What she catches is air.


    Eyes with tears of complaint Oriental night Xuan, "cousin!" How can I leave her like this.


    "Don''t be so close to each other." Oriental night Xuan is still indifferent, not false words.


    Seeing her sad appearance, Xiaoyu winked at Liu Yixiu: hurry up. At this time, you should rush out and take out your solid arms to support a harbor for her.


    Liu Yixiu anxiously stretched out her hand to hold Shen Miaoling, but she was too anxious to sweep all the cups and dishes on the table onto Shen Miaoling.


    Scared Shen Miaoling a fierce jump, jump far away, "Liu Yixiu, you want to die!" The sound was so loud and blind that all the resting birds outside the window were startled.


    "I... I didn''t mean to!" Liu Yixiu moves his mouth. His fat body blocks Shen Miaoling like a wall.


    Xiaoyu chuckles. In fact, she feels that they are a good match.


    "Well, let''s go back to our rooms. We''re all around. Be careful. It''s OK." The little prince directly hammered the little princess in the middle of the room between him and Dongfang yexuan.


    When Shen Miaoling sees that Dongfang yexuan doesn''t leave and plans to live with Zhang Xiaoyu, it breaks out again.


    "Why do you want to live together? Men and women are not compatible."


    "He''s my man. What''s the problem?" Xiaoyu straightens out her chest and pastes her own mark on Dongfang yexuan.


    "No, it just can''t. If you don''t separate, everyone will be asleep!" Shen Miaoling made up her mind not to let them live together in private.


    Finally, the helpless rain had to live with Qingyue.


    The little princess and Shen Miaoling have a separate room, but there is a maid Xiaoling in the little princess''s room, which is much better than Shen Miaoling alone.


    "Miaoling, you''d better stay with me. Don''t worry. I''ll just have a shop on the floor. It won''t be any good!" Liu Yixiu worried, but also vowed to raise his hand.


    "No, there are so many people. You''d better be careful yourself." Shen Miaoling didn''t take Liu Yixiu''s good intentions and slammed the door.


    Liu Yixiu went back to his room.


    In the middle of the night, when Xiaoyu was sleepy, he heard the window ringing.


    Then I heard a sharp sound like a cat scratching the glass.


    Wake up, she sleeps in the side, outside was green month, but don''t know when to change into Oriental night Xuan.


    Just about to call him, by Eastern night Xuan cover mouth, "Shh, don''t talk."


    They pretended to be asleep and didn''t get up.


    Xiaoyu, with her eyes open, doesn''t dare to move, just lies quietly.


    Suddenly, there were bursts of shrill screams outside the window, and then there were laughs, the kind that made people feel hairy. After a while, it was replaced by the kind of crying, the kind that the crying people grasped the heart, brain and lung.

 Chapter 461

    Xiaoyu also heard the sound of someone singing opera. It spread far away, like it came down from a mountain in the distance.


    After about a long time, the wind stopped and the windows stopped making a sound.


    "All right." Dongfang yexuan releases Xiaoyu and helps her sit up.


    Xiaoyu was relieved, "what is it? It scares me to death."


    The sound just now is the same as that on the windowsill. It''s very close, but this is the second floor.


    Xiaoyu looks out of the window, there is a light moonlight, the shadow of the trees are printed on the window.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan think it''s over, and they are ready to continue to sleep after drinking water.


    "Ah Suddenly a scream came from the corridor.


    "It''s a noise!" Dongfang yexuan gets up, pulls the coat on one side and hands Xiaoyu''s coat to her.


    For fear of an accident, neither of them took off their clothes, so they widened their coats.


    After Xiaoyu was dressed, they went out quickly and saw that everyone was already standing in the corridor.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Eastern night Xuan cold voice question.


    Liu Yixiu sat on the ground, stupefied.


    Little Wang ye came over and said, "Shen Miaoling is gone."


    what? Shen Miaoling is gone?


    Xiaoyu ran to the room and saw that there was no one inside.


    After checking the bed, "it''s still hot. I just left."


    "Green moon, green clothes, Chang''an leave protection, I go to chase." East night Xuan cold voice orders.


    "Yes Three people respond at the same time.


    "Buhe left to protect the princess." At the same time, the little prince gave orders.


    Then they went out quickly.


    "Be careful Xiaoyu and Xiaojun came forward to ask.


    Two men, after you drive, Xiaoyu and little princess sit down worried.


    Qingyue and Xiaoling stand behind, Qingyi stands by the window, and Chang''an and Buhe stand near the door.


    Several people are protecting the two people in an all-round way.


    "What kind of ghost is this? Why do you still carry captives?" The little princess looked out the door worried.


    "Do you still think it''s a ghost?" The light rain makes a cold noise.


    "Why?" It''s not the ghost that can make those sounds. What is it?


    "It''s just to confuse people that so many actions have been made. It should be a criminal gang with premeditation." Light rain looked at the room, nothing has changed, there is no trace of struggle and fighting, like people go out of the same.


    That''s what they should be thinking about, just to make people misunderstand.


    "What? How do you know? "


    "I..."


    Xiaoling behind her shivered and poured tea for them. She didn''t hold it firmly. The lid of the cup slipped down and fell on the table, but it didn''t break.


    "What''s the matter with you, Xiao Ling?" The little princess frowned.


    "Maidservant... Hands shaking..." Xiaoling shivered and stood up, her eyes still couldn''t control looking around.


    "Sit down and have a rest." Xiaoyu took her hand and sat down, only to find that her hand was as stiff as wood.


    Pour her a cup of tea. "Just take a sip of tea and let it go."


    At this time, Liu Yixiu also crawled in from the ground outside the doorˇ° Miaoling... Miaoling... Is gone... "


    Looking at his stupidity, I think he was also surprised, "Liu Yixiu, come and sit here." Light rain beckons.


    Then Liu Yixiu did not sit over, but sat down near the door.


    "Alas Xiaoyu sighs and gets up to walk around the room.


    When I went to the bedside, I seemed to see something at the foot of the bed. I squatted down, reached for it and found some sawdust on the ground.

 Chapter 462

    Xiaoyu frowned and muttered to himself, "it''s too hard to clean the inn. Clean the foot of the bed."


    On the other side, Dongfang yexuan and Xiao Wangye fly all the way, following the faint trace on the road, to the distant mountain.


    At the moment of entering the mountain, a black shadow passed by.


    Two people immediately follow, in the mountains, the eastern night Xuan broke off a branch, luck thrown to the flying shadow body.


    Just listen to "ah," and then the shadow falls on the tree.


    They looked at each other and flew to the tree. Without looking at them, the little prince cut the hands of the shadow behind him.


    "I can catch up with you, the ghost. Hand over the man quickly."


    "Give it to your sister, let me go." Kick back with one foot, break free from both hands, and wave your hand to Dongfang yexuan.


    "Jiang feibai?" Oriental night Xuan exclaimed.


    Jiang feibai waved his hand and stopped. The next moment he hit the big tree beside him. The big tree broke.


    Seeing the thief''s resistance, the little prince slaps Jiang feibai with one hand, and Dongfang yexuan waves his hand to dissolve it.


    The little prince was about to say, "acquaintance!" Dongfang yexuan explains.


    Three people just look at each other and see each other clearly.


    "Dongfang yexuan, why are you here?"


    "Jiang feibai, why are you here?"


    The two spoke in unison.


    "Say it first." Jiang feibai motioned to Dongfang yexuan.


    "When we passed here, we found that it was haunted. My cousin was abducted and chased here."


    A brief explanation of the process.


    "I should have had an accident here, so I came here to investigate." Jiang feibai also explained.


    "What did you find?" Oriental night Xuan frowns, they track all the way here, can''t just disappear.


    "I found a dark shadow passing through the window. When it came here, it was smashed in the back." At this point, staring at the eyes of the white man ghost.


    It''s this guy who makes himself fall. He''s the only one who says ghosts.


    Oriental night Xuan feels nose, "that is to say, you also don''t know each other''s origin."


    "Come on, let''s find someone quickly. Don''t talk about the past." Little Wang Ye reminds two, say again way, maybe the person has an accident.


    Three separate, will fly over the mountain again, but did not find the slightest difference.


    Get together again, "I looked for a circle, found nothing, you?"


    The little prince looked at them and wondered if they knew more. But they were the same as what he saw.


    "I think we''d better go back and discuss it first. We''ll make a careful inquiry after tomorrow''s daybreak." Dongfang yexuan is worried about the light rain in the inn.


    Although it was protected, but still not at ease.


    The inn.


    After Xiaoyu found the sawdust under the bed, he just turned back and was stabbed by a man with a dagger before he got up.


    Boring a retreat, a long sword pick, will open the dagger.


    The green month behind immediately mends a sword, the whole journey also one second of time, the small princess didn''t respond.


    She found her maid Xiao Ling lying on the ground.


    "Xiaoyu, I didn''t tell her. Are you ok?" Help Xiaoyu up and sit back on the stool.


    Qingyi is examining the body.


    "Miss, the body..."


    "Is there no blood?" Light voice.


    Green clothes surprised, "yes!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes narrowed slightly. If so, "take off her clothes!"


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter? This is..." why do you pick her maid''s clothes and die? It''s not good.


    "She''s no longer your maid, Xiao Ling."

 Chapter 463

    Sure enough, Qingyi took off Xiaoling''s clothes and found that it was not the body but the wood.


    "This... This..." the little princess stood up and pointed to the things on the ground. She didn''t know what to say.


    "From the time I reached out and pulled her to sit down, I found that her body was unusually stiff, similar to wood, so I doubted it."


    Xiaoyu stood up and pointed to the foot of the bed, "after I found something on the ground, she can''t wait to kill me, so she''s not Xiaoling."


    Xiaoyu''s calm analysis is clear and logical.


    The little princess still didn''t think clearly, "what about Xiaoling? Where did she go?"


    Point to something on the groundˇ° How did this thing come from? "


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "I don''t know this." After all, she didn''t know much about the mainland.


    After the three of them came back, they saw a ghost lying on the ground.


    "What happened?"


    Xiaoyu told the story again.


    Jiang feibai revolved around the corpse. "I went south to north, and I''ve been to many places. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a thing. Do you know what it is?"


    "Girl, how long has it been since I saw you? Can you provoke this kind of ghost from people?"


    Light rain white he one eye, "how did you come?"


    "Let''s talk about the past for a while. Let''s solve this first." Dongfang yexuan interrupts their conversation, but he still remembers that Xiaoyu says he looks good.


    The little princess took Xiaoyu''s arm and quietly pointed to jiangfeibai.


    Get Xiaoyu''s nod, understand this person is Xiaoyu said that evil man.


    "Brother, do you have an impression?" Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiao Wangye.


    The little prince squatted down, looked at the wood on the ground carefully, and reached out to check it.


    "If my guess is right, this should be the legendary puppet in the world."


    "Puppets?" All of them were confused.


    "Well, I''ve heard that there is a field that outsiders rarely enter. There is a minority nationality who knows a lot of witchcraft. They can become soldiers by casting beans, turn stones into gold, and turn the dead into alive, and the living into the living."


    Little Wang Ye picked up a piece of wood. "You see, this is a special kind of wood, called Wutong wood, which is soft and hard, and is the best thing to do."


    "I have read this legend in a Book of anecdotes, but I didn''t expect that there is such ability in the world." Dongfang yexuan sighs. It seems that his vision is too narrow.


    "When I was in the military camp, I also heard some veterans talk nonsense." Little Wang Ye stands up.


    "Now it''s certain that it''s human, not a ghost." Go to one side of the washstand and wash your hands.


    We all sat around again, "what do we do now? Did you find anything? "


    The little princess asked, this ghost place is really strange.


    The little prince shook his head. "We chased a mountain and lost it. We looked around and found nothing."


    "There will be some secret entrance on the mountain, so you didn''t find it." She doesn''t believe that people will disappear for no reason. She must be nearby. Just like her space, can''t she just stay where she is?


    "I have the same idea as Xiaoyu, so I plan to search the mountain again after dawn." Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s hand.


    "I agree!" Little Wang Ye nodded.


    "You see, it''s already dawn." The little princess pointed out the window.

 Chapter 464

    "Let''s get something to eat, clean up and save Shen Miaoling." Xiaoyu stood up and Liu Yixiu, the ball at the door of the room, stood up.


    "Miaoling? Where is Miaoling? "


    Xiaoyu: "I''ll go. This man is so crazy that he can''t bear to hear his name.


    "We are going to save Shen Miaoling. Are you going?"


    "Yes, of course." Liu Yixiu patted his clothes and said, "let''s go now."


    Stride out of the door, "Hey, big brother, after breakfast in the walk." Xiaoyu shouts.


    After eating something in the lobby on the first floor, the shopkeeper found that one of them was missing and asked curiously.


    "My guest, there is one more of you?"


    "Dead, in the room." The little princess did not reply.


    "Ah?" The boss was scared.


    "Don''t listen to her nonsense. Our friend is sleeping in the room." Xiaoyu talks to the shopkeeper with a smile.


    "By the way, boss, what''s the name of the mountain opposite? It''s so big."


    "Oh, that mountain, it''s called Dieshan. It turns out that some people always fall on it. It''s high and tall, so it''s called Dieshan."


    The shopkeeper shook his head and sighed, "but a few days ago, someone saw a ghost in it, and no one went up. Originally, we..."


    Shopkeeper crackle began to nag, Xiaoyu quickly waved, "thank you, boss, let''s go out for a walk."


    Everyone goes out with a steamed stuffed bun, obviously not wanting to listen.


    "Xiaoyu, why don''t you and Xiaoxi stay in the inn? Let''s go out and look for them." The East night Xuan pulls the hand of light rain, dun lives, don''t want her to follow all the way dangerous.


    "No, we can help you. Why don''t you follow me? Can''t you protect me?"


    She doesn''t want to stay. She has a way to protect herself and is not afraid of anything.


    "Yes, cousin, why don''t you let us follow? Our girls are much more careful than your men. Maybe we find them first!"


    The little princess doesn''t want to stay. It''s a pity not to participate in such a funny thing.


    "Well, don''t get too far away." Oriental night Xuan has to agree, have no way, this Ni son has been pinching the meat inside his arm.


    When they came to the mountain, they were told that they were dead at the sight of the mountain. The mountain looked very close. It took them a lot of time to walk alone.


    In the mountains, everyone is walking up, because there is a way, but there is no need to cut through the thorns.


    But after walking along the road for a long time, I didn''t see anything suspicious.


    Light rain pulled the next branch to climb up, gasping hard.


    When I stepped on the loose hair on my foot, I slipped and almost fell down. Fortunately, I was holding a branch in my hand.


    After death Eastern night Xuan embraces her to stand up, "be careful."


    Jiang Fei white fly in the treetop, looking around.


    Qingyue, Qingyi and others patrol around, the little princess and the little prince walk in front, and Liu Yixiu''s fat body follows behind.


    Although he is fat, he has no difficulty in walking and climbing. At least he looks much easier than Xiaoyu.


    Light rain frequently turned his head, "don''t look, he is the son of marquis Wu, but he has Kung Fu."


    Get the East night Xuan of blow, light rain a white eye, get, dare feeling she a person hand have no tie chicken of dint.


    Because they all know how to do it.


    Looking for a long time, "this can''t work, I''m afraid it hasn''t gone far, it''s dark, we''d better look for it separately."


    Jiang feibai is on the tree. He is walking with his feet. It''s too slow.

 Chapter 465

    Dongfang yexuan frowned, "no, we are not familiar with it here. Besides, the enemy is in the dark, and we are in the light. If we separate, we will let the enemy break down one by one."


    The main reason is that Xiaoyu is not with him, so he can''t protect him.


    Xiaoyu also knows about Jiang feibai from Dongfang yexuan, "let''s go, but don''t leave too far away,


    You can all hear that the position you can reach in minutes and seconds is not more than a mile away. How about that? "


    In this way, we can speed up the pace, and we can take care of each other, so that we can be safer.


    "It''s feasible, that''s it. My younger sister and I are in a group, Dongfang Xiaoyu is in a group, others... "Little Wang Ye looks at you.


    "I can do it myself." Jiang feibai first showed that he could completely protect himself and didn''t need to form a team with others.


    "In this way, the others spread out and formed their own groups. Each incense stick should be gathered once in case someone has something to do."


    After the distribution, everyone scattered and began to search.


    Light rain and small princess two groups go up, there are two roads in front of the separation, a fork to the side.


    Light rain, they take the path, because it is a mountain road, although not as steep as the cliff.


    But it''s all slopes. If you''re not careful, you''ll fall.


    So Dongfang yexuan follows Xiaoyu closely. While looking around, Yu Guang always pays attention to Xiaoyu.


    After a short walk, "ah Yeh, look."


    Xiaoyu pointed to the broken branch by the road.


    Oriental night Xuan sinks eyebrows, "be careful, pay attention to safety."


    Put one hand on Xiaoyu''s shoulder, because it''s convenient to hold hands, so you can have the fastest reaction.


    The innkeeper also said that no one has been on the mountain for a long time. How can there be new twigs?


    This can only show that some people or animals passed by these two days and accidentally broke the branch.


    After walking for a while, Xiaoyu found that there was no road ahead.


    It turned out to be a large irregular rock, some of which gathered together to form a rock mountain, some of which were on one side alone.


    And around these stones, there are also many new graves standing irregularly.


    It''s the kind of grave buried with earth, and the earth is new.


    There is no grass on it. The latest soil is still yellowish brown. The oldest one is dry, slightly white and yellowish.


    When they looked at each other, they both knew that it was probably here.


    "Be careful. Don''t walk around." For safety, he took Xiaoyu by the hand.


    With one hand, he took out the fireworks and held them high. The sound of "Shua... Pa" sounded in the space. Although it was in the daytime, it also emitted a burst of purple fire.


    "This is my secret guard''s fireworks. They''ll be here soon."


    Xiaoyu nodded. The ancients were very clever. They could inform thousands of miles without mobile phones.


    I don''t know why pigeons raised by modern people don''t have the ability of communication?


    Xiaoyu thinks that she doesn''t know when they came.


    Seeing the scene in front of you, "what''s this?"


    A few people around the neighborhood, found that there are more than 20 graves.


    "I didn''t expect that there was such a place in the wild mountains. If I look at it fiercely, I''m really afraid of people." Jiang feibai goes to a new grave.


    Grab some soil in the palm of your hand and look at it. "This should be a new grave in two days."


    Throw away the soil, clapped his hands, "this man still has a little conscience, killed people, but also know to be buried, not abandoned in the wilderness."


    "Look around and see if there''s an entrance." Dongfang yexuan leads Xiaoyu to check.

 Chapter 466

    The main purpose of the Oriental night Pavilion is to check the stones, the places covered by weeds or vines.


    Light rain is boring, just like a piece of dead meat, suddenly see a little yellow flower not far away, is on the open space next to a tomb.


    Because was holding hands, can only reach out hard enough, want to take off.


    Oriental night Xuan feel light rain pull, back, hand just a little loose.


    Light rain just good to seize the flowers, a pull up.


    Then the ground slowly opened in front of the light rain, and a dark hole appeared.


    There is a stone ladder at the entrance of the cave, which extends to the invisible place inside.


    Xiaoyu covers her mouth in surprise, doesn''t she? She''s so lucky!


    Dongfang yexuan pulls her back and pulls her to her arms. Ask everyone to come.


    People looking at the cave, some strange looking at the rain.


    Light rain looked down at the hands of the yellow flower, she is that good-looking, just picked, and no other ideas.


    "I''ll go first, and you''ll follow." Jiang feibai takes a look at Xiaoyu and walks into the cave first.


    Then there are Qingyue and Qingyi, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan, xiaowangye brother and sister, Liu Yixiu, Buhe and Chang''an.


    Under the hole, the door will be sealed automatically, and the inside will be dark.


    Dongfang night Xuan locks Xiaoyu in her arms and holds her waist.


    Xiaoyu takes Xiaohua into the space and takes out a night pearl.


    The dark tunnel lit up immediately.


    The little princess turned her head speechless, "Xiaoyu, do you have a treasure chest or something, how can you still carry the night pearl with you?"


    Light rain spits out, "you tube me, I guess may use, specially take."


    Is afraid to be suspected, so just took one is not too big, this one is just the East night Xuan send her that one.


    With the night pearl, although it is not very bright, we do not need to smear walking.


    After walking about 500 meters through the dark tunnel, you can see a stone gate.


    The door is half open. Jiang feibai pushes the door forward. As soon as he touches it, he finds that his hand seems to have been bitten.


    When he drew back, his finger had seen blood, and everyone immediately came forward.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know. I felt bitten by something when I pushed the door." As soon as the voice fell, Jiang feibai felt dizzy and fell to the ground.


    Dongfang yexuan helps him to stand up. Xiaoyu takes the night pearl to irradiate him. He finds that there is no big wound except a little blood on his finger pulp.


    Frown, turn around, take the night pearl to the stone gate.


    Oriental night Xuan a pull down to live her, "don''t go over."


    Xiaoyu gently pulled the corners of his mouth, "nothing, I don''t touch, just have a look."


    Xiaoyu came close and looked carefully, only to find that there were small insects on the stone gate, which were almost as small as the tip of a needle.


    It''s the same color as the stone gate. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it at all.


    "Trenching, there are so many insects. What the hell is that?" Xiaoyu was so scared that she almost lost the night pearl in her hand.


    "What?" The little prince came near and saw the worm wriggling on the door, his brow tightening.


    "Please don''t touch the wall. These are probably the famous poisonous insects in the world."


    Xiaoyu stepped back and patted her chest secretly. My mother, is this the legendary "western region poison"


    "Yes? Have you heard of it? " Look at her.


    "No, I saw it in the book." Can she say that she saw it in novels?


    Of course not!

 Chapter 467

    "And now what?" Jiang feibai is taken over by Chang''an and leans on him.


    He is so weak now that any child can knock him down.


    This... We didn''t expect this kind of thing, so we didn''t prepare drugs.


    The most important thing is that it''s useless to prepare. Ordinary people and medicine are useless to insects.


    "That..." Liu Yixiu weakly raised his hand, everyone looked at him.


    "I have an antidote pill developed by Medicine Valley master Mo Yufan. I don''t know if it''s useful?"


    Distressed, he took out a small white porcelain vase from his arms. But he was ill when he was a child, so his family went to ask for it and put it beside him, just in case.


    It''s precious!


    Oriental night Xuan wants to say no, this thing can''t cure, but also in case it''s useful, it''s no harm to have a try, it doesn''t stop.


    After Jiang feibai took it, not only did he not get better, but also his face turned blue. The toxin had already flowed on the surface. It can be seen that the antidote pill was useless.


    Most of the antidote pills fight with poison, so they are toxic.


    "Yes, he seems to be poisoned. Won''t he die?" The little princess stands behind the little prince and looks at Jiang feibai leaning against Chang''an through Xiaoyu''s shoulder.


    Everyone was a little flustered at this time, because Jiang feibai began to foam at the mouth and could not speak any more.


    "Jiang feibai, how are you? Hold on, I''ll take you out to the doctor! "


    Light rain looked at him, anxious do not know how to do, "Chang''an, you carry him, we go down the mountain to find a doctor."


    Push away the crowd to go forward, Dongfang yexuan hold her.


    He is not very happy to care about other men in front of him, but now is not the time to think about it.


    "If you take him down the mountain, those doctors will not be able to save him. I''m afraid Mo Yufan will be able to save him."


    "But it''s too late to find him now." Jiang feibai is like a brother to her. She can''t watch him die.


    "Shh, keep your voice down. The situation is not clear at the moment. Be careful not to make a big mistake." Little Wang Ye nervously looked at the back of the stone gate. At this time, the morale of the army was in chaos.


    Most likely to suffer a fatal blow.


    Xiaoyu''s anxious little hand has no place to place, and his pupils begin to enlarge. It''s too late to save him.


    Just about to break away from the hand of Dongfang yexuan, a light and soft voice rang in my mind.


    "Master, let me try. My urine has the effect of detoxification and insect repellent."


    what?


    You''re not kidding me, are you!


    Xiaoyu''s first reaction is that it''s impossible. Second, she bumps into all the impossible things. What else is impossible.


    As dead horse as live horse doctor!


    Take out the little grape from the sleeve and put it on the top of Jiang Fei''s white head with both hands.


    "Open his mouth. Hurry up. " People are still thinking about how she got such a sable out of her sleeve.


    Chang''an looked at the sable, very familiar. After the young master nodded, he grabbed Jiang feibai''s jaw with one hand and opened his mouth.


    Small grape to Jiang feibai''s mouth, see this scene, we all have some nausea.


    But still concerned, afraid to miss a minute.


    Little grape hush hush end, a cold war, and then rushed back to the arms of light rain, rub rub, just climbed to the shoulder to sit.


    Sound to Xiaoyu, "don''t worry, he can''t die, but my urine is better than the magic pill."


    Light rain some don''t believe, carefully observe the reaction of Jiang feibai.

 Chapter 468

    After about a minute, Jiang feibai had a reaction and vomited to the wall.


    Spit directly to nothing to spit, and then light rain will see his purple face, the color with the naked eye visible speed fade.


    I didn''t expect that this little grape is still useful. This jiangfeibai is really good.


    "Look, what''s in there?" Liu Yixiu pointed to what Jiang feibai had just vomited.


    Everyone was curious and took a look. With this look, Xiaoyu almost vomited.


    Originally, the vomit was disgusting enough, but there was something like maggots crawling in it.


    "That should be the poisonous insects that enter his body. Now he''s OK. Just have a rest." The little prince nodded.


    "I heard that the precious mink itself is highly toxic. Blood and claws are the most toxic, but their saliva and urine are the holy antidotes.


    What we have seen today really deserves its reputation! "


    This passage is about 1.5 meters wide. We sit on the ground and wait for Jiang feibai to recover.


    "Xiaoyu, where do you come from?" As a little prince, he was very curious and even wanted to have such a bird.


    "What you are concerned about is where the mink was caught. I''m only curious about how Xiaoyu''s sleeve is hidden. I haven''t found it these two days."


    The little princess stares at Xiaoyu''s sleeve and looks at the purple Mink on her shoulder, which is not much bigger than the adult''s palm.


    Xiaoyu touched the bottom of the grape and said with a smile, "it''s called grape. It followed me when I was in my hometown. I know this night.


    Usually it''s a little naughty and goes out to play, so you don''t see it. "


    Little grape''s little tail sweeps the back of Xiaoyu''s hand, and her head lies on Xiaoyu''s neck.


    "The little guy is so cute, but how do you know it can save Jiang feibai?" The little princess reached out to tease little grape.


    Little grape is about to scratch her with a paw, and the little prince is quick to pull her back.


    "Don''t touch it. Minks are masters. They don''t like people to touch them. Their claws are poisonous!"


    The little prince explained coldly that he didn''t change his temper.


    The little princess spewed out in fear.


    Xiaoyu apologetically patted little grape''s buttocks, "sorry, I taught it a lesson, but it just didn''t listen. Last time, he scratched my brother, fortunately nothing happened."


    "It''s OK. Those who have the ability have a little temper." Little princess did not care, who let her hand owe it.


    Dongfang yexuan has been looking around and studying Shimen.


    "I don''t know. It''s just a sudden thought in my head." Xiaoyu answered the question just asked by the little princess.


    At this time, Jiang feibai wakes up and touches his body, "am I not dead? That''s great. "


    A little surprised, he thought he was dead.


    "I''m a lucky man. It''s not so easy to die." Xiaoyu did not mention that he was cured by grape urine.


    Stand up, pat dress, "well, we also delayed some time, or continue to move forward."


    Go to the East night Xuan side, "how, what clue?"


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head, "no, but I think that no matter how powerful this insect is, it''s also an insect. We will not be afraid of water and fire. We can certainly burn it with fire, and we can force it back the most."


    "Chang''an, fire!"


    Chang''an hands over a fold.


    "Girl, step back!"


    Light rain back two steps, "you are more careful."


    Dongfang yexuan takes a fire fold and carefully lights it from the corner. Sure enough, the insects on the top corner of the stone gate are back.

 Chapter 469

    Where the fire comes, the worm will retreat, but as soon as the fire leaves, the worm will come back.


    Dongfang yexuan stood up, "no, the fire is too small, at least use a torch."


    "That subordinate goes up to make torch!" Chang''an volunteered.


    Xiaoyu looked at the stone gate and thought it was troublesome, "if only there were wine, I would burn it all."


    It''s just a pity that she has been exposed too much. If we want to take out another pot of wine, we don''t doubt that there is a ghost.


    Who knows she didn''t take it out, but someone did.


    "I have wine here!" Bu he untied a wine pot from his waist and handed it up.


    Light rain for its side eye, this luck is not too good point, want what to come.


    With wine, a little fire, the whole stone door on the fire, a moment on the ground covered with a layer of black little insect bodies.


    After solving the stone gate, we continue to move forward. At the other end of the stone gate, there is a stone cave, which is formed naturally.


    There are many cone-shaped rocks hanging above the cave with water dripping from the top.


    There are also a lot of magmatic rocks formed naturally over time.


    Along the winding path, continue to go forward, the cave is not small, at least more than 200 square meters.


    When I went deep, I found a stone chamber with a red coffin at the door.


    This is a little strange. All the coffins are black. This is the first time to see a red coffin.


    The bright color is just like pouring with blood donation.


    "Be careful, everyone. It looks unusual. I''m afraid it''s different."


    This time, it''s changed to the little prince, behind the Dongfang night hall.


    After all, it''s the master.


    Light rain and little princess hand in hand, carefully go forward.


    As soon as we approached, and before we got close to the coffin, we heard the sound of "click" stepping on the mechanism.


    Liu Yixiu looked at his feet in horror. It was a inlaid stone. No one stepped on it, but he did.


    You can imagine the luck.


    "Don''t move." Liu Yixiu wants to lift his feet, and Xiaoyu immediately stops.


    Liu Yixiu stood so stiff and scared. The huge body was still shaking.


    But even if he didn''t move.


    We still heard a strange voice, and turned to the red coffin.


    I saw the lid of the coffin slowly open, and the sound was developed by the coffin.


    "I''ll go, damn it!" Chang''an can not believe the issue of exclamation.


    "Now what?" The little princess was afraid and the light rain was about to pick up.


    "It''s too late to run. Everyone be careful." Dongfang yexuan stands beside Xiaoyu.


    The little prince stood in front of the little princess, and everyone watched the direction of the coffin warily.


    "What shall I do?" Liu Yixiu''s voice was shaking.


    He can''t stay still all the time. He can''t run at that time. Isn''t that too stupid?


    Light rain to see him still maintain a rigid posture, speechless, "you can move."


    The coffin is startled, and it''s useless to stand still.


    Liu Yixiu got the permission and ran to Xiaoyu to hide behind them.


    Xiaoyu thought, if his body allows, he also wants to dig a hole to hide in.


    Because the cave itself is a little light, plus the night pearl of light rain.


    You can clearly see that the gap between the coffins is getting bigger and bigger, and then a dark, dirty hand comes out with dirt on it.

 Chapter 470

    "Ah..." the little princess screamed and hugged Xiaoyu.


    The light rain also scared a shiver, almost called out, but soon covered his mouth with his hand, did not make a sound.


    However, Liu Yixiu is different. Her voice is louder than that of the little princess, and she screams constantly, which makes Xiaoyu feel deaf.


    "Shut up Three voices in one voice, angry and screaming Liu Yixiu.


    Then Liu Yixiu suddenly stopped, then pitifully flat mouth.


    That''s a ghost. He called twice. What''s the matter? Everyone yelled at him.


    Light rain scolds him, "you are not a man, courage is smaller than a woman, how can Shen Miaoling look up to you!"


    okay?!!!


    Liu Yixiu straightened his chest and glared at Xiaoyu, "what do you say? Of course I am a man


    "Then you go up and fight with that monster. If you dare to go up, you are a man." Light rain excited him, white long so a body of meat, the whole is a pile of waste meat.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go." Gambling on the dignity of men, Liu Yixiu summoned up courage and approached the coffin step by step.


    Legs are still swinging, the sweat on the face drops to the ground.


    Afraid of looking back, I hope someone can call him back.


    Xiaoyu thought he needed encouragement, "come on, we believe in you, we are all your backing."


    Raise one hand and make a sign to cheer.


    Liu Yixiu pouted, turned back and took a step forward biting his back teeth.


    Just a step away from the coffin, the coffin suddenly flew up and fell to one side.


    And the things in the coffin directly sit up, all white eyed eyes look directly at Liu Yixiu.


    Scared Liu Yixiu "ah" fell to the ground, and then turned up, quickly ran back to the crowd behind.


    Everyone: "what about courage? Eaten by a dog?


    The monster is wearing dirty clothes, but it can be seen that it is a red one.


    That hair is also a word, dirty. There''s something crawling up and down there.


    This is a woman, or a woman in a wedding dress, because there is a big red word "Xi" on her dress, so it can be seen that this is Xifu.


    "It can''t be a zombie, my God, it''s over!" The light rain took a step back.


    It''s not fun, zombie!


    "Zombies?" Oriental night Xuan doubts to ask.


    "It''s the corpse after death, which becomes a walking monster under special circumstances."


    Xiaoyu explained quickly, "it''s hard to subdue, basically invulnerable, and I don''t feel pain."


    I didn''t expect to see such exciting scenes in ancient times. I wonder if there is an old man named Lin Zhengying who can help them.


    This is a zombie dressed in red wedding clothes. It''s going to be hard this time.


    "I''ve never heard of this thing, I''ve never seen it, and I can''t do anything about it." The little prince pulled out his sword nervously.


    Dongfang yexuan also pulled out the soft sword from the belt and held it in his hand.


    Light rain this is the first time to see the weapons of the eastern night Xuan, curious to see a look.


    At this time, everyone with weapons took out their weapons, even the little princess also took out a soft whip in her hand.


    Xiaoyu


    "When are you armed?"


    "I always carry it."


    Xiaoyu: "the feeling is unique for her.


    "You''ll run out along the road in a moment. Green moon and green clothes will protect you." Dongfang yexuan responds quickly.

 Chapter 471

    At this time, we are not willing to refuse. It will only be a burden for us to stay.


    So Xiaoyu didn''t question it.


    The corpse in the coffin flies out, and the long fingernail catches the Oriental night Xuan.


    The eastern night Xuan sword blade a pick, the foot make force to kick it out.


    Then the zombies fly back to catch Jiang feibai.


    Jiang feibai jumps away, and the Zombie''s paw catches the big stone pillar where he stays.


    "Click" and crush the whole thing.


    "Crouch, so powerful!" Jiang feibai flies away again.


    Taking advantage of the Zombie''s back to show the gap, the little prince stabbed the Zombie''s back with his long sword.


    "Dang" rebounds back, just like stabbing on an iron plate.


    "You go quickly. This weapon can''t deal with it. I''m afraid it''s not our opponent." He turned his head and yelled, this thing is too terrible, beyond everyone''s prediction.


    Qingyue and Qingyi protect Xiaoyu. They run to the channel just now, only to find that the stone gate has been closed.


    "It doesn''t give us a way to live. No wonder no one shows up in such a big noise. I''m afraid they are watching a play in the dark."


    Xiaoyu looks back at Dongfang yexuan. They are still deadlocked with the zombie.


    So many people can''t take it. This zombie is powerful enough.


    "We''d better find the mechanism quickly. There must be a mechanism controlling Shimen near here."


    Xiaoyu bent down and carefully looked for the stone door button and machine frame to open the door.


    The little princess has no other way now, and she can only help to find it.


    Qingyue and Qingyi are also looking everywhere, but it''s so big here that it''s hard to find.


    Xiaoyu looked for it, almost felt every stone, but still didn''t find it.


    Even a crack on the stone door has not been let go, or not found.


    Can''t help feeling a little frustrated, "grape, do you have a stone gate method to subdue this monster?" I asked the little grape on my shoulder for help.


    Grape shook his head, "I don''t know, sleeping too long, many things have forgotten."


    Xiaoyu hides behind a big stone and looks at the zombies carefully to find out if there is any weakness.


    After watching so many zombie movies, I can''t help it.


    There are no donkey hooves, willow branches, mirrors, charms, money swords, etc.


    What to do, what to do


    The light rain is so anxious that it turns round and round. It''s trying to find a way out of the stone gate.


    There are no such things in the space. Who knows that there will be such a ghost.


    The space is full of food, or fruit trees... Fruit trees!


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are bright, peach sword!


    "Grape, go into the space and get a peach sword for you. It''s urgent." She can''t disappear in front of everyone, she can only ask grape.


    Grape disappeared for a moment and then returned to Xiaoyu''s shoulder. Two small claws held a small sword gnawed with teeth marks, which was bigger than a dagger.


    This is much bigger than little grape. Xiaoyu takes some miserable peach sword and hands it to Qingyi.


    "Go and give it to Dongfang yexuan. Try this peach wood sword."


    Qingyi has a strange look at Xiaoyu. She thinks that miss is not stupid. What''s the use of this broken wood.


    "Go Light rain urged.


    Green dress immediately flies toward the East night Xuan to pass, "master son, then!"


    Dongfang yexuan catches it and looks at the rough wooden sword in his hand suspiciously.


    "Miss said it might be useful to try it on." Qingyi then flew back to Xiaoyu and continued to protect them.


    When Dongfang yexuan hears that it''s Xiaoyu, she puts away her soft sword and stabs the female zombie with the peach wood sword.

 Chapter 472

    He just wanted to have a try, but he didn''t take it seriously. Who knows, as soon as he met the body of a zombie, he would "sniff" the smoke.


    Then the zombie quickly retreats, and looks at the peach wood sword in Dongfang yexuan''s hand with some fear.


    "Well? What kind of ghost is this? I''m afraid of wooden swords. What''s the saying? " Jiang feibai came and stood beside Dongfang yexuan.


    Little Wang Ye also flies to come over, looking at the East night Xuan hand ugliness to want to die of, all is the wood sword of tooth print.


    It''s like a mouse.


    "I don''t know. It''s from Xiaoyu. Ask her later." Dongfang yexuan flies up again to deal with zombies.


    This time, with the peach wood sword, Dongfang yexuan could be alone, so the others stood aside to watch the play.


    The little princess came over and was about to ask. A round ball came running over. It was Liu Yixiu, "Miss Zhang, what weapon did you just have? How powerful!"


    What Xiaoyu thinks is, eh?


    This guy is still alive!


    "It''s the ordinary peach sword."


    The little princess directly grabs Xiaoyu''s sleeve and touches it inside. "What''s your sleeve? How can you take everything out?"


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "I can hold many things, you won''t understand."


    "Cut!"


    Dongfang night Xuan has a clear chance of winning, so they go back to Xiaoyu and stand beside them.


    "How are you, not hurt?" The light rain hit the river and turned white.


    "Nonsense, how can I get hurt? I''m so wise and capable, and I have excellent martial arts..." Jiang feibai didn''t want to retort.


    Light rain squint at him: you pretend, you pretend, forget who just hurt dying?


    Jiang feibai measured his body, and then turned back, "it was an accident, I just didn''t guard against..."


    Light rain just ignore him, is dead duck mouth hard.


    Dongfang yexuan forces the zombie to retreat. If the zombie stretches his right hand, he will hit his right hand. If he stretches his left hand, he will hit his left.


    The zombies are so complacent that they dare not move forward.


    "Well, how do you know this zombie is afraid of wooden sword?"


    Jiang feibai also bumped into Xiaoyu. He was very curious. It was the first time that they saw this ghost.


    How could she know in advance and prepare something?


    Little Wang Ye, they are also very curious and turn their heads.


    Xiaoyu wanted to pestle him and said it was secret, but everyone wanted to know that she couldn''t pretend to be mysterious.


    If people suspect that she''s with this villain, it''s a problem.


    "Don''t you see the teeth of little grapes on the sword? That''s his toy, isn''t it? "


    Light your forehead.


    Grape nodded humanized, then buttocks to the public, head buried in the hair of light rain.


    Xiaoyu explained, "it''s shy."


    Grape: "who said I''m shy? I don''t want to cooperate with you.


    "Wow! It''s so cute, and it can understand. "


    The little princess has bright eyes. She wants to hold her, but it''s a pity that she won''t touch her.


    Xiaoyu''s changing the topic makes us ignore the core issue.


    It''s not what the sword is, it''s whose.


    It''s where the sword comes from and why it can subdue the zombies.


    Unfortunately, we didn''t find out.


    The eastern night Xuan has entered the end, a sword of luck pierces the Zombie''s chest, and the Zombie''s voice is sharp and hoarse.


    In the end, it''s hard to be there.


    "Ah ye, cut off her head and set it on fire, just in case." If it''s suspended animation, it''ll come back to life, even if it doesn''t cause them any trouble.


    But cholera is not good for the people.

 Chapter 473

    Dongfang yexuan cuts down the head of the zombie according to the words, and Chang''an throws down the origami to destroy the whole zombie.


    "Well, we have finally eliminated the monster, and we have won!" Liu Yixiu cheered and applauded.


    Xiaoyu jumped up and slapped him on the head, "are you stupid, are you stupid? After fighting here for so long, the people behind the scenes didn''t show up, and your Shen Miaoling didn''t see it. What kind of victory? Ah


    Really, not a family, do not enter a door, are stupid!


    Liu Yixiu flat mouth, covering his head, wrongly standing in the corner.


    I think it''s wonderful. These people all discriminate against his IQ. He''s so angry!


    "Well, let''s take a look at the stone chamber in front of us first." Dongfang yexuan returns the peach sword to Xiaoyu and leads her hand forward.


    Xiaoyu still put his sword into the space through his sleeve. Fortunately, the clothes he was wearing today were not transparent, otherwise it would be easy to expose.


    We went to the door and found that the stone door could not be opened at all.


    "Get out of the way." Little Wang Ye''s luck hit the stone gate.


    Generally speaking, the stone must be broken into dregs with this palm. However, the door is still the same and has not changed at all.


    Jiang feibai came forward and touched the stone gate with his hand. "It''s qinggangyan. It''s as hard as iron. It''s hard to break. Let''s try together. "


    Xiaoyu is beside the coffin, thinking about the zombie just now. As soon as Liu Yixiu steps on the mechanism, the coffin moves


    "Wait a minute!"


    The three men who were about to start looked back, "what did you find?"


    We went into Xiaoyu, want to know what she found.


    The main reason is that she is not so lucky all the way.


    "You can check the coffin to see if there is a mechanism. I think the mechanism is in the coffin."


    "Why?" The little prince approached suspiciously and looked into the coffin.


    "Intuition!" Although the cave is not small, it is the most dangerous place to be near zombies. People who can''t fight dare not get close to it.


    People who can fight don''t want to get close, but the more dangerous the place is, the safer the place is, and the more dangerous the place is.


    Bu he and Chang''an check the coffin, bu he outside the coffin foot position, found a button, just is no longer visible.


    "Master, here''s a button." Bu he points to the mechanism.


    As we approached, we saw a black spot the size of a button.


    When the little prince pressed his finger, the stone gates on both sides of the cave all "clattered" and rose slowly.


    "It''s on!"


    As soon as the door opened, Liu Yixiu went to the stone room first. Xiaoyu just wanted to stop, and then there was no more.


    The moment Liu Yixiu stepped into the door, he was suspended in the air by the rope falling from the sky.


    Light rain people approach, Liu Yixiu mouth to cry for help, light rain quickly make the action of shut up.


    There is a crystal coffin in the room, in which lies a woman.


    There is also a wooden coffin with the lid open.


    But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that a man in a black mask and a gray robe sat cross legged on the stone platform.


    I don''t know what evil skill I''m practicing. I have white eyes on my head and my eyes are closed.


    Hold your breath and make eye contact. Jiang feibai''s lightness skill is good. He flies to the crystal coffin and squats.


    At a glance, I saw Shen Miaoling lying in the wooden coffin. At the moment, his face was pale and sleepy.


    There is a small tube at the wrist, leaving blood from her body to the wrist of the woman in the crystal coffin.


    Make a gesture to tell you the news of Shen Miaoling.

 Chapter 474

    Pull out the tube, try to Shen Miaoling still breathing, just a little weak, just picked up.


    "Who?" A shout.


    The man on the stone platform opened his eyes and saw Jiang feibai standing on the crystal coffin, still holding the sacrifice.


    Angry eyes wide open, menacing, "those who intrude here will die!"


    He rushed to Jiang feibai quickly.


    Jiang feibai immediately throws people to the crowd at the stone gate, turns back to face the man and fights with him.


    Instant in the air to fight dozens of moves.


    Dongfang yexuan catches Shen Miaoling, turns to Qingyue, and flies to help Jiang feibai.


    "Wonderful spirit!" Liu Yixiu shouts in the air. Is Miaoling dead? If she dies, he won''t live


    The man has some means, jiangfeibai and dongfangyexuan didn''t take him down.


    The little prince also went up to help with his sword, and the three surrounded the man.


    "Who are you and why are you against me?" The man asked while fighting.


    "The man who took your dog''s life!" The East night Xuan cold voice answers, the soft sword in the hand brandishes the tiger living prestige.


    "Well, you''re talking like crazy!" Men are not willing to be outdone, the fight is more intense.


    Liu Yixiu cried like his dead father in the air. Xiaoyu was so annoyed that he said, "Qingyi, let him down."


    Green clothes flies out the sword in hand, cuts the rope between the rotations, and the fat man falls rapidly.


    At the moment when he was about to land, Qingyi picked up his collar and flew back to where he was.


    Just stand solid, Liu Yixiu burst into tears, light rain afraid of his mourning, quickly explain.


    "She''s not dead yet. Hold her quickly and go back to mend her body."


    "Oh Liu Yixiu retracts her tears freely, reaches for Shen Miaoling in Qingyue''s hand and holds him in her arms.


    "Wonderful spirit!" Sitting on the ground, Liu Yixiu stretched out her hand to straighten Shen Miaoling''s hair. Looking at the pale face, she felt sad.


    Just about to cry, Xiaoyu quickly takes out a small porcelain vase, which contains the water from the space well. This water has the effect of replenishing physical strength and relieving thirst and fatigue.


    "Give it to her. It helps a little."


    Liu Yixiu took over, "what is this?" It looks like water.


    "Whatever it is, you can feed it if you want." Xiaoyu replied impolitely.


    Really, I don''t know what to do without asking so many questions, and I won''t poison.


    Liu Yixiu may be forced to give Shen Miaoling obediently.


    Light rain tense watch, green moon, green clothes, step he Chang''an four protection.


    The little princess pulled up Xiaoyu''s sleeve again to check, "how many things have you put in it, how can I not find the same?"


    Light rain dragged back, "tell you, you don''t ask, you can''t learn, or go to the theater, you see my night is so good, hit the man a punch!"


    The little princess raised her eyes, "cut, you didn''t see my brother cut him a sword!"


    Xiaoyu is relieved to see that she is not paying attention to her sleeve.


    "Who said that? You see, ah Yeh kicked that man again."


    "Well, my brother kicked it, OK? There''s something wrong with your eyes


    "No, it''s not. You''re blinded."


    Two people are arguing here, three people are fighting there, trying to subdue the masked man.


    "It''s damned that you should use such a vicious method to kill so many people." Little Wang Meng stabbed at the man''s heart.


    The man side body avoids, but didn''t avoid the sword that the East night Xuan behind the back stabs to come, drew a sword in his back waist.

 Chapter 475

    At this time, he had several wounds on his body. He looked at the three people around him fiercely.


    "What''s your business? I treat more people. How many people are killed? As long as I can save my sister Wan''s life, I will kill all the people in the world. "


    The man wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth and cuts to Jiang feibai again with a machete.


    Jiang feibai kicked him to the ground and said, "you are more cruel than me. I have to have money to kill people." Three people fly down at the same time, surrounded by standing on the side.


    The man sat dejected, "I''m not as good as others. I have nothing to say if I lose. You can do it."


    Dongfang yexuan sees that people are already in trouble and turns to walk back to Xiaoyu.


    But at the moment when he turns back, the masked man flies to Xiaoyu, and a sign of throat locking comes to Xiaoyu.


    Fortunately, she was surrounded by Qingyue Chang''an and they were there. The four of them resisted with their swords.


    Let Xiaoyu breathe, step back two steps to avoid this fatal move.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t expect that he would let the bad guys hurt his girl. He immediately flew forward and pointed to his back.


    The man felt the murderous intention behind him, and turned back to avoid the coffin.


    "Why do you press on step by step? Isn''t it good that our well doesn''t break the river?"


    "No!" Oriental night Xuan sword to, voice also to, cold voice is like the sword in the hand.


    He saw that he was excused and wanted to spare his life, but he moved people who should not be moved, and only death could eliminate his sin.


    This time, the three of them are not keeping their hands. Finally, Dongfang yexuan cuts off the neck of the masked man with a sword, and the blood splashes on the crystal coffin.


    The man opens his mouth and touches the crystal coffin gently with his hand dyed red with blood. He touches the woman''s face inside through the coffin.


    Smile, as if his wife wakes up and smiles at him again.


    Finally, he lay on the crystal coffin, and the blood trickled down the crystal coffin.


    Xiaoyu walks forward with regret and looks at the beautiful woman in the crystal coffin.


    "It''s also a sad story. In order to save my lover, I keep offending people all over the world."


    The little prince took back his sword and looked at the blood man on the ground. "You are also a great man. How can you go astray and end up like this?"


    It''s a pity that he has a good command of witchcraft, organs and martial arts.


    "Ah, this is still a beauty. No wonder this man will try so hard to save her. I think their feelings must be very good, right


    The little princess looked at the peaceful woman lying in the crystal coffin. She was just like sleeping. Her skin was ruddy and her mouth was smiling.


    "He''s a hero, bu he. Put him in this coffin. It''s the same point of death. Let them stay together."


    Little Wang Ye ordered bu he to arrange the people, and everyone went out of the cave.


    The bloodstain on the crystal coffin gradually faded, as if it had been absorbed. Unfortunately, no one found this scene.


    Stand on the ground again, it''s almost dark.


    We all went back to the Inn and went to the doctor to check Shen Miaoling, but he lost too much blood and had a rest for a few days.


    She prescribed some tonics and boiled them to her.


    We were also tired all day. After dinner, we cleaned up and washed up and went to sleep.


    The eastern night porch holds the light rain, enters with sleeps.


    "Ah The scream woke all the people who were still in the dream.


    Everyone opened their eyes and looked out of the window. It was already dawn.


    Get up in a daze, open the door and go to the source of the sound.


    The door of Shen Miaoling''s room is wide open. Shen Miaoling inside is scolding Liu Yixiu.

 Chapter 476

    "Why are you in my room? Don''t you know that men and women are not compatible? What do you think of me and how can I get married? "


    "I''ll marry you. I won''t be unable to get married!"


    "Do you understand? Is that what I mean? "


    "Well, Miaoling, you just wake up and have a good rest. Don''t lose your temper."


    "Go away, I don''t want you to care!"


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu''s hand and comes in. He looks at Shen Miaoling making trouble out of nothing and stops it with a cold voice.


    "Shen Miaoling, what do you want to do? Liu Yixiu has been guarding you all night and taking care of you all night. Is that how you repay others? "


    "Who asked him to guard? Do I want him to take care of me?" Shen Miaoling makes a lot of trouble.


    The eastern night Xuan frowns, takes out the killer mace, "if you make again, roll back for me!"


    Shen Miaoling pouts, turns over to face the wall and ignores others.


    "Don''t blame Miaoling. She just woke up and didn''t feel well. She didn''t mean it. Go back and have a rest. She was tired yesterday."


    Liu Yixiu not only didn''t get angry, but also helped Shen Miaoling to talk.


    Xiaoyu looks at these two people. They are made in heaven. There is nothing more suitable than them.


    "Well, it''s all this time. I can''t sleep any more. I think Shen Miaoling is in a good spirit. We don''t have to delay any more. Let''s continue on our way."


    Xiaoyu''s proposal has been unanimously approved by everyone. Although Liu Yixiu wants Shen Miaoling to rest for two more days, he has no position to speak.


    Shen Miaoling did not dare to say that he had just made his cousin angry. How dare he express his opinion.


    So everyone packed up and went downstairs to have dinner.


    During the meal, Xiaoyu told the shopkeeper by the way that the ghost has been solved, so that we don''t have to be afraid.


    After Xiaoyu left, the shopkeeper continued to worry for a few days and found that there was really no problem, so he believed what they said.


    Xiaoyu, they rushed to Huishui town the day before Qingming.


    "It''s still early. I''ll take you to the store to have something to eat."


    Now the cold drink shop should not be closed. By the way, I went to pick up the elder sister and they went home together.


    The coach went directly to the cold drink shop, and everyone got off. Xiaoyu led everyone into the shop.


    Jiang feibai is separated from everyone at the inn. He says that he wants to go back to the assassin''s house to deal with the matter. He will come to Xiaoyu''s house later.


    "Come on in. This is the cold drink shop I run. You can take whatever you want. Don''t mention it."


    Xiaoyu goes to the counter and claps her voice. Zhang Xiaoli looks up and sees Xiaoyu standing up in surprise.


    "Light rain! You''re back! "


    Come out to pull the hand of light rain, look up and down, "grow tall, with beautiful."


    "Hahaha, elder sister, these are all my friends. I''ll introduce you later."


    Xiaoyu looks around and finds Li Shan and Zhang Xiaoquan making cold drinks at the bar.


    Happy to go, "brother, Li Shan, I came back."


    When Zhang Xiaoquan heard the voice and looked up, he found Xiaoyu standing in front of him, happily putting down his things.


    Come out, a will light rain embrace, "light rain, you can come back, want to die me."


    Before Xiaoyu said anything touching, he was put forward to Koizumi''s embrace, "can''t embrace, want to embrace me!"


    Light rain speechless looking at the East night Xuan, this is her elder brother!


    "Ah, ye, you are back, too." Zhang Xiaoquan greets Dongfang yexuan happily.

 Chapter 477

    Li Shan saw such a bustle, and quickly went to the backyard, looking for his mother, "mother, Zhang Xiaoyu, they are back, in front of it."


    "Really?" Aunt Li wiped her hands on her apron and ran out.


    "Light rain? You are really back. Oh, let me have a look. Have you lost weight? "


    "Hahaha, Aunt Li, I''m not thin, I''m fat!" Being held by Aunt Li''s rough hand, Xiaoyu laughs.


    "Thin, not fat!"


    Xiaoyu looked back and saw that everyone was still standing at the door, "everyone hurry in, I''ll get you something to eat."


    Arrange for everyone to sit, Xiaoyu personally get food for everyone.


    "Here, try it. It''s all fresh."


    "Qingyue, take it by yourself."


    Pulled Zhang Xiaoli and Zhang Xiaoquan, "this is my elder sister and second brother."


    Pointing to Li Aung and Li Shan who are busy at the bar, "that''s Li Aung and Li Shan. They are all from our village, helping in the shop."


    And to introduce a few people sitting, "Huang Yu, Huang Qian, Shen Miaoling, Liu Yixiu, you all know this night."


    We all know each other. We all sit together. There is no room for guests.


    Xiaoyu simply closed the shop, everyone finished the cold drink, all on the carriage home.


    When they got home, the four carriages were neatly placed at the gate, attracting the onlookers from the village.


    With everyone into the courtyard, no one at home, Zhang Xiaoquan ran to the door of the field to call Zhao Qun.


    Some villagers saw Xiaoyu and spontaneously went to the factory to find Zhang Daniu and tell him the news.


    When Zhao Qun heard that Xiaoyu had come back, he didn''t take the basket and ran home.


    As soon as I entered the house, I yelled, "light rain, light rain, my light rain is back?"


    Xiaoyu greets everyone. Sitting in the courtyard, he hears Zhao Qun shouting, "mother, I''m here, here!"


    Waving to Zhao Qun at the door, Zhao Qun ran over and hugged Xiaoyu, "ha ha ha... My daughter is back! Just come back. "


    "Mother, I miss you!" Light rain rubs Zhao Qun''s chest.


    "I miss you too. I look forward to hearing from you every day."


    Xiaoyu giggles. It''s good to go home.


    "Xiaoyu, my Xiaoyu is back?" Zhang Daniu at the door called before he came in.


    "Daddy Light rain waves in Zhao Qun''s arms.


    "Ah, my daughter is really back. Let her father embrace her." Zhang Daniu and Xiao Yu are holding each other.


    The little princess, who had been neglected, was very jealous.


    They have never been so numb at home. How can Zhang Xiaoyu''s family be so wonderful.


    Since last year, Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun have come to us and introduced each other again.


    "Hello, uncle and aunt!" Everyone got up politely to say hello, even Shen Miaoling. She didn''t know how to say it. She said it enviously.


    "Good, good," Zhang Daniu couple arrested with a smile, "everyone sit, everyone sit, thank you for taking care of my family rain."


    Everyone said no, Zhao Qun took Xiaoyu''s hand, "everyone is hungry, I''m going to give you delicious food."


    "Head of the family, you hurry to buy some meat to come back, so I can cook. I''m afraid the children are hungry."


    "Well, good." With his hands behind him and without money, Zhang Daniu strode out.


    Zhao Qun muttered, "this man, he left without money."


    With a warm smile, I took Zhang Xiaoli to cook in the kitchen.


    Xiaoyu pulls Koizumi to sit down, "brother, how are you doing recently, haven''t you been bullied?"

 Chapter 478

    "Who dares? Our village is now a famous chili village in shiliba village,


    Now all the villages nearby want to plant and ask us. Who has no eyes to bully us? "


    Koizumi''s high spirited, obviously true.


    "I said Xiaoyu, your house is good. I thought they were all thatched cottages." The little princess looked at the house, surrounded by bamboo.


    They all came to the wall.


    "Take you to the village tomorrow, and you''ll know."


    "Wow, Miss Xiaoyu, the people in your family are so warm and good friends." Liu Yixiu said enviously that although the people in his family are also very good, they are not so friendly.


    "Thank you." Xiaoyu smiles.


    "Wait a minute." Xiaoyu ran to the house and took out a plate of fried melon seeds.


    "Come on, let''s eat."


    "But I want tea." Xiao Wang Ye watched Xiao Yu, but he heard that his father and grandfather had a good cup of tea, but they didn''t have his share.


    "The same." Dongfang yexuan made a brief response.


    Xiaoyu: "want to drink her space tea, hum, it''s not so easy.


    "It''s only the first day. Good things need to come slowly and have expectations. It''s much more fun here. "


    "Cut, there will be something good here to make it so mysterious!" She doesn''t believe Shen Miaoling.


    Light rain white eyes, "Shen Miaoling, do you forget, this is my home, if you don''t talk well, I can invite you out."


    I really think everyone is Liu Yixiu.


    "You Shen Miaoling is very angry.


    Liu Yixiu quickly grabbed her hand to prevent her from saying anything bad, "she''s joking. Don''t be angry, Miss Zhang."


    Alas, Xiaoyu has no choice but to shake his head.


    In the evening, everyone sat around a big table, on which were all fresh vegetables, fruits and vegetables.


    Also specially prepared an extra table for Qingyue to eat.


    "Welcome to my home. Please drink this cup together and have a wonderful Qingming Festival here!"


    Xiaoyu stood up, raised his glass and played up the atmosphere.


    She took the wine out of the space.


    The family thought she had brought it back from the capital, and the people in the capital thought it was her family.


    It''s a beautiful misunderstanding.


    Let''s drink, eat and chat.


    Xiaoyu told his family about Beijing and the interesting things that happened on his way here.


    The family told xiaowangye about Xiaoyu''s embarrassment when he was a child.


    We had a good talk. We ate and drank for a long time.


    Finally, after washing, they all went to sleep in the arranged room.


    Because Xiaoyu''s backyard is next to the back mountain, he dug a well, but he is not afraid of no water.


    The next day.


    After Xiaoyu got up, Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun got up.


    Zhao Qun is sweeping the floor and Zhang Daniu is feeding the horse.


    "Mother!" Light rain calls.


    "It''s raining. Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    Xiaoyu walks behind Zhao Qun, leans on her and closes her eyes.


    "When people go home, they don''t want to sleep in."


    "You, you, when I don''t know, you little lazy pig, you will get up if you don''t get enough sleep?"


    Zhao Qun took a broom and took Xiaoyu to one side to sit down.


    "It''s almost two months since I left. How about the capital? Are you used to it? Have you suffered any losses... "


    "No, Niang, I''m fine. I''ve opened a restaurant in the capital. It''s a good business!"


    Coquettishly leaning on Zhao Qun''s arm, Zhao Qun was wearing a blue cloth skirt and a grey apron.


    It''s not dirty. It still has the smell of soap horn and the sun.

 Chapter 479

    "Well, my daughter is the best!" Light rain, nose tip.


    "It''s a good thing to have the ability, but you should also act according to your ability. Don''t get tired of yourself and have more rest. You are still a child!"


    Ah, the boy is good at everything, but he works too hard to spare any time. He has earned such a big fortune and always runs out.


    If you want her to say that these are enough, don''t go out and work hard.


    "Niang, I''m not tired. I want to buy a big house in Beijing and take you to provide for the aged."


    "Ha ha..." Zhao Qun fondled Xiaoyu''s head with satisfaction, "I''m satisfied if you have this heart. We are still used to growing vegetables here every day, walking around, and chatting with the villagers."


    "What are you two talking about? So happy? " When Zhang Daniu came back from feeding his horse, he saw his mother and daughter sitting on the stool and cuddling with each other.


    His mother''s mouth laughs to the root of his ears.


    "Your daughter said that she would buy a big house in the city and take us to live! I said, "no, I don''t want to move."


    Zhao Qun explained to Zhang Daniu with a smile, which made him happy.


    "Hey, my daughter is good. She''s going to buy a big house in the city. She has ambition.


    But ah, your mother is right. We can''t get used to those lives. It''s just that it''s so hard here. "


    Zhang Daniu came to scoop water to wash his hands and said, "Xiaoyu, are your friends here to play? What are you going to play with them? "


    Xiaoyu blinks. She hasn''t thought about it. There''s nothing interesting here.


    "Just let them work in the fields with us, and let these rich people experience the life of a countryman."


    Anyway, I come here just to experience. There is no way to be colorful and interesting.


    "Ah? That''s not good! " Zhang Daniu hesitated. Seeing how these people dress, they are not like ordinary people. Will they offend others?


    "It''s OK. I''m in charge of my territory!"


    "What''s your domain? You decide? What have you done? " The little princess didn''t see light rain when she got up, so she found her in the courtyard.


    "Hum, what else can we do? We must be thinking about how to use us and torture us!" Shen Miaoling came out with his eyes as if they were on the top of his head. He spoke with his nostrils.


    Light rain white eyes, "yes, I''m going to take you to work in the field for a while. After all, the food doesn''t fall from the sky. If you want to eat, you have to do it."


    By the way, also change the temper of this young lady, let her realize that it is not easy for ordinary people.


    "No! If I don''t agree, Miss Ben won''t do it! " Shen Miaoling refused. How can she do this kind of rough work!


    "That''s fine. You can''t eat without working!" I hate this kind of unique swagger, when everyone has to hold her, right?


    "Xiaoyu, how can you talk to the guests like this?" Zhao Qun didn''t agree and pulled Xiaoyu''s clothes.


    "It''s a guest. Don''t be so rude." After teaching Xiaoyu a lesson, he said with a smile


    "Miss Miaoling, don''t listen to his nonsense. She''s joking with you!"


    With Zhao Qun''s words, Shen Miaoling immediately began to smile and was about to speak.


    "Just do as Xiaoyu says. Don''t play with the big lady." They come to Dongfang yexuan.


    The Oriental night Xuan in white bows to Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu humbly.


    "Uncle and aunt, my cousin is spoiled at home. The family just let her go out to reform. Let her work for a while."


    Zhao Qun: "it means don''t interfere with her, don''t meddle in it.


    "All right." Zhao Qun looks at a large family. It''s a huge population.

 Chapter 480

    Zhang Xiaoli is boiling water in the kitchen, while Zhang Xiaoquan is still sleeping in the room. Zhao Qun asks Zhang Daniu to wake him up.


    "The water in the kitchen is ready. Let''s get some water and wash." Alas, there are so many people. They are not easy to serve. They can''t be called.


    Zhao Qun went to the kitchen and arranged for everyone.


    Dongfang yexuan stares at Shen Miaoling, "if you want to be here, you should be more comfortable, or you are the only one who is ugly!"


    Shen Miaoling pouts. What did she do wrong? It''s worth repeating.


    Liu Yixiu ran over and said, "it''s OK, Miss Xiaoyu. Let me do the wonderful work. I''ll do the work for two people..."


    "Are you eating for two? Why don''t you have her dinner, too? " Xiaoyu goes back directly.


    There must be a limit to be good to people. If there is no principle, people will be spoiled.


    Of course, that doesn''t include her!


    Liu Yixiu choked, Shen Miaoling black face, broken pot, "say, you want to torture me, move it."


    Xiaoyu is too lazy to pay attention to her.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we need to go to the field to pick our meals this morning. We can pick whatever we want and cook together when we come back."


    Go to the kitchen, take out a few baskets and put them on the ground, "now let''s take baskets and go with me. When you live in my house, all the projects will be arranged by me."


    "Xiaoyu, what''s in the field? Do you have any peppers in your shop? I haven''t seen what chili looks like yet


    The little princess pulled Xiaoyu excitedly.


    "Just follow me. Let''s go!" Xiaoyu came out of the gate with a jump in front of him.


    With a wave of his little hand, he has the momentum of instructing the country.


    "Look, as far as I can see, it''s all my land. What we grow in the land is the food we''re going to eat today."


    "So many! That''s enough for many years! " Liu Yixiu sighs that he may not be able to eat all his life.


    "You haven''t been to the ground. Where can you eat these for so long?" Xiaoyu smile, rich people are not the same, this common sense do not understand.


    "Xiaoyu, those far away, there are still people in it." The little prince looked at the fields in the distance, green.


    "Those are from our village. They should be weeding."


    There was a row of houses in the distance, and the roof was still smoking.


    "Isn''t that the village?" It''s so short and small, but it''s a bit like the paradise in the book.


    Xiaoyu glances at Shen Miaoling and finds that she doesn''t dislike her.


    "Yes, that''s the village. After dinner, I''ll take you for a walk."


    I took you to pick vegetables in the field, and you were curious about what you saw. You didn''t dislike the mud at all.


    Of course, Shen Miaoling had this problem at the beginning, but seeing that everyone had a good time, he tried to get down to the ground.


    I didn''t expect to like it. I grabbed the red fruit and asked Xiaoyu, "what''s this, not like an apple?"


    Light rain looked over, "it''s tomatoes, you can eat raw, you can cook."


    Shen Miaoling picked one in the basket, but saw that the little princess over there was eating the tomato with relish.


    Curious, also took a bite from the basket, and then fell in love with this taste.


    I''m more curious about what''s in the field.


    Little Wang Ye was on a wooden frame and saw that the ivy had something long and thick, similar to a stick.


    "Xiaoyu, what is this? Can you eat it? "

 Chapter 481

    Light rain looked, "that is cucumber, no pesticide, you can eat raw, you can cook."


    Looking at the way he didn''t know how to mouth, Xiaoyu took it from his hand and wiped it casually with his handkerchief.


    Break it into two parts, one for him, and the other for himself, with a "click click" sound.


    "Oh, that''s it."


    The little prince took a look at Xiaoyu''s way of eating, and then he took a bite. He found that this thing called cucumber has a sweet taste, some fragrance, crispy, especially refreshing.


    Just about to praise the good taste, I found that the Oriental boy grabbed the cucumber in Xiaoyu''s hand and ate it directly.


    "What are you doing? There''s more on the vine." Light rain to grab over, but the eastern night Xuan rely on height, light rain can''t reach.


    Also a high sounding, "your hand is more fragrant!"


    Xiaoyu wants to say that she is the same as xiaowangye. Why don''t you rob her?


    Think about it. Forget it. There''s no need.


    Everyone in the field has been playing crazy, from time to time asked Xiaoyu what this is, what that is.


    Even the cool Chang''an Buhe, they all picked things to eat.


    The bustle here attracted the attention of the villagers in the nearby fields, "Xiaoyu, you are back, picking vegetables?"


    "Yes, Hebo, do you weed?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Xiaoyu, I heard that you have gone to the capital. Are they your friends?"


    "Yes, Aunt Liu, good health!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Although the villagers were curious about a few people, they didn''t come up to ask for discomfort, just a greeting.


    We all went home with our favorite ingredients. Xiaoyu asked us to wash the dishes and help.


    Maybe they are used to it or they are new. No one raised any objection.


    Although the little princess broke several bowls, she washed them in the end.


    Xiao Wang Ye and Dongfang yexuan choose dishes. Although they choose the dishes as the heart of the dish and the long lentils as the thumb, they all succeed in making a dish in the end.


    Shen Miaoling''s cooking is either too much salt or too mushy.


    At first, everyone said that they should support themselves and drive all the people of Zhangjia to one side.


    However, Zhao Qun couldn''t bear to see Shen Miaoling waste food like this.


    The main reason is that oil and salt are expensive. It can''t stand her consumption.


    Rejected her task of cooking.


    What Xiaoyu arranged for Liu Yixiu is that he should clean the kitchen at any time and not make it messy.


    Mainly to make him hyperactive and lose weight.


    He did a good job, but it would be better if he didn''t push people down every time.


    "Shen Miaoling," Xiaoyu called to her, a little lost.


    Shen Miaoling thinks that Zhang Xiaoyu must be trying to tease her. She can''t do anything well.


    "Learn how to cook first, and learn how to cook slowly." Shen Miaoling was a little surprised. Did the sun come out from the west?


    Zhang Xiaoyu didn''t laugh at her and comfort her!


    When she hasn''t figured out what expression to use to face Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "Anyway, you don''t want to be lazy, you have to work if you want to eat!"


    Zhang Xiaoyu''s words watered out her smiling face.


    "Hum!" Huff went to the stove, replaced the position of Zhang Xiaoquan fire.


    After a lot of efforts, we finally got breakfast before noon.


    See a big table of food, everyone is very happy to eat, dishes are picked by themselves, washed out.


    There is participation in the whole process, the mood is different, and the taste is more fragrant.


    "Well, it''s delicious. It''s much better than usual." The little princess felt very happy. For the first time, she had a meal made by herself.

 Chapter 482

    "Yes, I didn''t think I would go to the ground before. It''s a good experience." The little prince ate the beans he picked and felt that this was the most delicious thing in the world.


    "You are" Oh, that''s where we used to live. "


    "It''s so small. How can you live, and you can''t live?" The little princess was surprised. There were five people in her family. How did they live.


    "You don''t know. Ordinary people''s homes are like this. It''s good to have a place to keep out the wind and rain. Our family rents it!"


    When she first came here, her expression was almost the same as that of the little princess. It was totally incredible, but after she got used to it, it didn''t seem to matter.


    "Hey, Xiaoyu, are you going to the factory? Are these peppers from our factory? "


    On the way, I met villagers and asked curiously.


    "No, they are my friends. They show them around."


    "Oh, you can go to the mountain to pick wild cherries. These days are just the right time."


    Light rain in front of a bright, is anxious to find a place to play.


    "OK, thank you."


    After Xiaoyu said thanks, he turned his head happily, "let''s go to pick cherries to eat. What do you think?"


    "Yes, yes, let''s go quickly." The little princess pulls Xiaoyu''s clothes forward.


    She was curious about the difference between the wild cherry and the one on the street.


    I took you across the village, along the river and across the stone bridge.


    Along the path to the mountain, the road seven turn eight turn, on both sides of the long colorful flowers.


    Light rain walk a few steps, see a good-looking pick down.


    After a while, he took a bunch in his hand. Seeing that she liked it, Dongfang yexuan picked some for her from time to time.


    Xiaoyu returns with a sweet smile.


    Shen Miaoling is not so happy. She has been staring at Xiaoyu''s back with her eyes. If her eyes can kill people, she believes that Xiaoyu is full of holes.


    Maybe seeing the desire and jealousy in Shen Miaoling''s eyes, Liu Yixiu also picked up a big hand, and carefully tied it with a soft cane and sent it to her.


    "Miaoling, here you are!"

 Chapter 483

    Shen Miaoling looked at the colorful flowers in front of him, and the people holding them. They were sweating all the time. Maybe they were fat. Everyone didn''t sweat much. Only Liu Yixiu was like taking a bath.


    Quite disgusted to sweep a look, the place that he holds won''t also wet dada?


    "No!"


    Liu Yixiu retracted her hand and felt sad.


    Wonderful spirit always can''t see his intention, he has been very hard in her good.


    "She won''t give it to me!" The little princess couldn''t see it. She was about to take it.


    Shen Miaoling immediately took it in his hand. "He gave it to me. Why give it to you?"


    "Don''t you want it? Then I''ll take it! " Little princess, no provocation.


    "Liu Yixiu, will you give it to the princess?"


    "Liu Yixiu, you dare, you gave it to me!" Shen Miaoling stares at Liu Yixiu strongly.


    This makes Liu Yixiu in a dilemma. Look left and see again.


    Light rain and Oriental night Xuan walk in the front, looking back at this farce, helpless shake his head.


    Shen Miaoling is too overbearing and ignores other people''s kindness.


    However, she had a hunch that the two would eventually be together.


    After all, no one can stand such a temper.


    Continue to move forward, the hands of non-stop change, in a moment, the hands of the flower into a corolla.


    Wearing a head, Jiao smile, "a night, good-looking?"


    "Good looking!" The East night Xuan appreciates of nod.


    Xiaoyu jumps happily.


    "Beautiful corolla!"


    Xiaoyu''s smiling face froze, "Dongfang yexuan!"


    Does that mean she''s not good-looking? She doesn''t want to live in Dongfang yexuan.


    One foot treads on the foot of the East night Xuan, is about to exert to crush of time.


    Oriental night Xuan carefully hold her, afraid of her fall, "you are more beautiful!"


    The moment the light rain came down, my heart was in full bloom.


    On the way up the mountain, I often see a bunch of bubbles on the side of the road, that is, wild strawberries.


    The ones that grow on thorns are yellow, black and so on.


    "Wow! There''s something delicious. " Xiaoyu is excited to run in the direction of the cage.


    The eastern night Xuan pulls her, "what to do, slow down."


    "Oh." Light rain clever promise, slowly walk past.


    Just about to reach for it, he was stopped by Dongfang yexuan, "I''ll pick it for you. There are thorns on it. Be careful to hurt you."


    Light rain beautiful back two steps, by the Oriental night Xuan on behalf of.


    As soon as Dongfang yexuan''s soft sword comes out and brushes twice, he cuts two of the best growing ones to Xiaoyu.


    When Xiaoyu reaches for it, pat off her handˇ° I''ll come. "


    So Xiaoyu is waiting for the feeding of Dongfang yexuan.


    She just needs to open her mouth.


    "Wow! Cousin, do you want to be so eccentric? So do I The little princess runs over and opens her mouth, waiting for the feeding of Dongfang yexuan.


    Unfortunately, like a blind man, Dongfang yexuan directly ignores her existence and has no plan to deal with her.


    Angry, the little princess stamped her feet, "you... You... Hum... I''ll do it myself!"


    Then I went to pick the food myself.


    Shen Miaoling in the back also saw the interaction between Xiaoyu and them. It''s strange that she didn''t make a big noise this time.


    Without even opening his mouth, he walked straight by and stood beside the thorn cage to pick wild strawberries to eat.


    While eating, I discussed with the little princess which color is more delicious.


    Xiaoyu forgot to chew his mouth in shock.


    Shen Miaoling is taking the wrong medicine. He''s so abnormal. Isn''t it a big move?


    "It''s time for her to see it." Oriental night Xuan slender fingers with food, voice cold.


    Xiaoyu nodded a little to understand, if she can see it, it''s good.

 Chapter 484

    Over the top of the mountain, you can see that there is a flat ground in the depression, in which there are more than ten cherry trees.


    It''s full of red fruits. It''s very gratifying.


    We soon came to the tree, these trees are not very high, but also not short.


    Xiaoyu, they want to climb trees, but men don''t allow it.


    So they had to pad their toes to find food under the tree.


    But under the tree, easy to pick, are picked by others, they have nothing to eat.


    Fortunately, the men''s martial arts here are very good. It''s easy to fly up the tree.


    Just a few of them will be enough for three girls.


    Sitting on the ground, like eating melon seeds like throwing in the air, open mouth to pick up.


    "It''s a nice place. It''s near mountains and rivers. There are so many new things." The little prince leaned against the cherry tree and sighed sincerely.


    Xiaoyu leans on Dongfang yexuan and looks at the blue sky and white clouds.


    From time to time there are people feeding in the mouth.


    The little princess saw the natural and unrestrained light rain, and the beautiful corolla on her head, "light rain, your hands are so skillful, can you get one for me?"


    She really wants it.


    Xiaoyu reaches down to take off the corolla and hands it to her directly, "here you are!"


    It''s just a novelty. It''s boring to wear it for a while.


    The little princess took it and put it on her head.


    Shen Miaoling looked, "I want it, too." I didn''t give orders, I just said what I thought.


    Xiaoyu looks at her changes and nods to herself.


    "Liu Yixiu, make one for her. It''s time to show your skills."


    Liu Yixiu embarrassed Nuo Nuo mouth, "I... I won''t!"


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "well, I''ll teach you how to do it. The man learned to wear it for his future daughter-in-law, and the girl learned to pass the time."


    Dongfang yexuan pick eyebrows, future daughter-in-law!


    Liu Yixiu secretly looks at Shen Miaoling for several times. What''s the future daughter-in-law?


    Light rain finish saying, everyone went to pick flowers, Oriental night Xuan is must go, for that daughter-in-law, also have to do.


    Liu Yixiu is for Shen Miaoling, which we all know.


    Other girls, love beauty, that''s understandable.


    But this little prince, Chang''an, Qingyi and Buhe all came to her with a bunch of flowers. What are they going to do?


    "You all have wives and sweethearts?"


    No wonder Xiaoyu is curious. These people are straight men.


    How can anyone take a fancy to these people?


    "No... no..." the three of them bowed their heads.


    "What are you doing?" Xiaoyu doubts.


    "The young lady said that she learned it for her future daughter-in-law." Chang''an replied.


    Xiaoyu: "this, the feeling is to prepare for a rainy day, high, promising.


    He glanced at the little prince and wanted to gossip.


    Dongfang yexuan came over, took her shoulder, handed her the flowers, "let''s go!"


    Xiaoyu understands the meaning of Dongfang yexuan and asks her not to ask more.


    It seems that last time they mentioned that the little prince probably had a sweetheart, but there was some misunderstanding and he was separated.


    "OK, let''s do it with me. First... Then..."


    Xiaoyu''s teaching effect is very good. Although the corolla in everyone''s hands is somewhat nondescript, at least it is shaped.


    Among them, Dongfang yexuan and xiaowangye are the best.


    Even more than her.


    In the afternoon, after we went down the mountain, Xiaoyu took us to visit the pepper factory, and everyone praised Xiaoyu''s brain for being able to think of these things.


    Xiaoyu sees Zhang Daniu and suddenly remembers that today is Qingming, isn''t it?


    She forgot to hang up.


    "Dad, don''t we have to worship our ancestors?"

 Chapter 485

    "Silly girl, my father has been there!" Zhang Daniu was talking to a man in a factory when he saw Xiaoyu coming.


    He came forward with a smile and said, "how are you doing? Do you have a good time?"


    "Very well, thank you, uncle!" Everyone nodded politely.


    "Dad, I don''t know when you went!" Xiaoyu thought, in modern times, Qingming is a big day, so he came back specially.


    But it didn''t come in handy.


    "When I went out, I went to worship by the way." Because the old people on both sides of the family are here, just pay homage to their ancestors.


    Xiaoyu also met Wang Dalang in the factory. Now he is in charge of the factory, and his clothes look like that.


    "Xiaoyu, are you back?"


    "Yes, brother Wang, you are in trouble about the factory."


    "Hey, I''d like to thank you for giving me such a good job


    Wang Dalang took a look at the CHILDES and young ladies who were looking around, and the childe in white who was following Xiaoyu.


    It''s impossible to know himself and her. Fortunately, he gave up and didn''t think much.


    "I''ll go and help you when you hang out." Wang Dalang did not disturb them and went to the supervisor.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t care about Wang Dalang at all. For him, he can''t even talk about his opponent, let alone his rival.


    After visiting the factory, Xiaoyu took us home.


    When I get home, it''s time to make dinner.


    "Would you like something different, ladies and gentlemen?"


    We were sitting in the yard chatting.


    "What''s different? Is it delicious? " The little princess asked first.


    "When the food made by Xiaoyu doesn''t taste good, I''m curious. What''s your strange food?" The little prince was sitting with a fan in his hand.


    Shen Miaoling is pure curiosity. Liu Yixiu is just curious and excited.


    "Girl, you don''t want to do barbecue!" Eastern night Xuan eyebrows revealed happy, he wanted to barbecue for a long time, but this girl is not to do, today can be regarded as waiting.


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile.


    Dongfang yexuan is against the image of coldness and few words, "you are blessed, this thing is delicious."


    "Oh? Then I''m more curious. " Xiao Wangye looks forward to Xiaoyu, waiting for her to feed.


    "Don''t look at me. If you want to eat, you have to do it yourself. If you want to hunt, you have to go to the mountains to find prey. If it''s time to pick vegetables and wash them, let''s split up. "


    She can''t do everything. She has to be busy.


    Then her parents can''t be allowed to come. So many people have bothered them. It''s not good for them to take care of them.


    "Well, we men go hunting in the mountains, and you women pick vegetables at home." Xiao Wang Yeh agrees, direct distribution.


    Dongfang yexuan pulls down Xiaoyu''s hand on the table and pats it.


    Xiaoyu smiles at him: don''t worry, I can take care of myself.


    All the men went up the mountain, and Xiaoyu took them to the fields to pick cabbages.


    The main thing is playing. How many dishes can I eat.


    After the dishes are washed, everyone is waiting for someone to come back.


    When they came back from town, they were glad to hear that Xiaoyu was going to cook barbecue.


    "Wow... There''s barbecue to eat!"


    Zhao Qun didn''t glare at him angrily, "such a big man, but also so surprised. If you want to eat, you don''t go to the fire. I don''t see everyone is working."


    "Oh, yes, I''ll go right away!" Zhang Xiaoquan ran to the kitchen to make a fire.


    Zhao Qun took Zhang Xiaoli to the kitchen to wash the utensils.

 Chapter 486

    "So many people are so happy. It must be delicious. I''m looking forward to it more and more." The little princess held her chin in her hands and her eyes were bright.


    Shen Miaoling didn''t speak, but it was the same in her eyes.


    Soon the hunters came back.


    But it seems a little scary. It''s not that they are in a mess, but that there are too many prey.


    One by one, it''s almost the same as when I went out. I didn''t see any dirt on my body, or even a little blood.


    But Chang''an, Buhe and Qingyi shouldered a boar, an elk and a black bear, right?


    When do they have such precious species in the mountain?


    And there are more than ten rabbits and pheasants hanging all over Liu Yixiu''s body?


    This little Wang Ye and the East night Xuan empty hand, is all give Liu Yi Xiu a person to take?


    All left in the yard, came over, light rain hand open chin and back.


    She seems to have forgotten that these people are not ordinary people, they are all highly skilled in martial arts.


    "How can you do so much? When will this be finished? " Light rain sighs, this won''t be a pig, but they are all dead.


    Dongfang yexuan came over, holding her hand spotlessly, "we come here to trouble your parents, we have to repay one or two, we should give our father-in-law and mother-in-law a little filial piety."


    Light rain Yi1, really shameless, who is his father-in-law and mother-in-law ah?


    Zhao Qun heard the sound and came out, looking at the prey on the ground, with the same expression as Xiaoyu.


    "Why... So many!"


    "It''s OK. If you can''t finish eating, you can make bacon and put it away." Xiaoyu pulls Dongfang yexuan to the table.


    "Everyone is working hard. Please sit down and have a rest. There will be delicious food soon."


    After greeting everyone to sit down, Zhang Xiaoli came over with a pot of tea and put it on the table.


    "Don''t mind if the tea is crude."


    Buhe they are still dealing with their prey. Xiaoyu ordered in advance to cut off the antlers and bear paws and gall.


    These are good things.


    And then there''s meat on the shelf.


    Xiaoyu is still in charge of teaching, so that everyone can experience the happiness of doing it by themselves.


    We all baked and ate by ourselves. Bu he was a little bit restrained and ate with the master, which made him a little unaccustomed.


    Chang''an pestle him for a while, "you, just get used to it. In Miss Zhang''s family, we never distinguish between superiority and inferiority. We always do it ourselves if we want to eat."


    Bu he hesitated to hold the kebab. "It''s not good. Doesn''t the master have any idea?"


    "Ha! No, don''t worry. "


    So we all share each other''s barbecue, but Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan roast each other.


    Shen Miaoling is also taken care of by Liu Yixiu. The little princess died in ghost town because her maid was on the way back.


    So only to take care of themselves, but she will not be so silly, but also from time to time to snatch the light rain hand test good run.


    Xiaoyu had no choice but to continue, Zhang Daniu and Zhang Xiaoquan from time to time to add some charcoal.


    After this day, Xiaoyu took everyone to play crazy. He either went fishing by the river, or dug a hole by the river to make Huaji, or dug bamboo shoots in the bamboo forest full of bamboo around his home.


    In a word, it''s a pleasure to play, and every day is very fresh.


    In the back, Jiang feibai also came to play with us.


    After playing for more than half a month, everyone had a good time and was ready to change places.


    Dongfang yexuan took us to the top of the mountain not far away. He stayed in the small nightyard for two days.

 Chapter 487

    Xiaoyu was a little surprised when he knew such a place.


    This guy lives so close to her, she doesn''t know.


    Later, because Dongfang yexuan is going to Jiangnan, it seems that he wants to deal with something.


    We''ll move and play with the past.


    When he left, Xiaoyu had a good chat with his family in the room that night.


    "Father, mother, elder sister, elder brother, I want to go out for training, but I will write back often."


    After thinking about it, "there are shops and yards in the capital. If you want to go, go. Don''t worry."


    "I''m afraid we can''t go. People need to watch the businesses in the town and the factories in the village. Recently, the orchards in the back mountain have begun to grow and need to be taken care of."


    Zhang Daniu looked at Xiaoyu lovingly, "you just have this heart. It''s OK to go out for a walk. You''ll have long experience."


    Zhao Qun will light rain sitting in his arms, "girl, go out to be more careful, don''t worry at home, you take good care of yourself is serious."


    "Don''t you want to go to the capital? Come with us. "


    "No, it''s a busy time at home. I''ll go later." He just yearns for the prosperous city and wants to see what it looks like.


    Well, Xiaoyu can''t insist, "by the way, when I came from the capital, I brought gifts to everyone. I''ve been greeting everyone all this time, and I''ve forgotten."


    When she was shopping, she bought some pearl flowers, cloth from a clothing shop sent by the local tyrant Dongfang Yeliang, and jewelry stolen from the Fu Yin''s house.


    It''s basically in her space.


    Because everyone was in her room, Xiaoyu ran to the back of the bed, where there was a cabinet. After opening it, she pretended to take out the things in the space.


    I took about ten or twenty pieces of cloth. They are all very good materials.


    Put on the table, also picked two is not too exaggerated jewelry to Zhao Qun and Zhang Xiaoli.


    Others took some.


    "Why so many? It''s going to cost a lot of money, isn''t it? " Zhao Qun carefully touched those fabrics with good quality and pattern.


    Such a good thing, she only saw it in rich people.


    "I didn''t ask for money. They gave it to me." It''s a gift. Dongfang Yeliang bought all the cloth from a clothing store.


    She still has a lot of space, but it''s not easy to take it out. It''s too exaggerated.


    "You can take these flowers with you. Just wear these two jewels at home." It''s real jewelry, though it''s not very popular.


    But it''s in the warehouse. It''s not so bad.


    Being seen by someone with a heart, she is afraid of causing trouble, which is why she dare not take too much.


    "Oh, I can''t bear to wear such a good thing. I have to keep it for your dowry and heirloom in the future."


    Zhao Qun picked it up carefully. Instead of giving it to Zhang Xiaoli, he wrapped it in a handkerchief and put it in his arms. Later, he had to find a box to put it well.


    Xiaoyu can''t laugh or cry, she doesn''t lack.


    The next day we set out for Jiangnan.


    Because they wanted to experience a different journey, they took a carriage, a waterway and a boat instead.


    The main thing is that the carriage is too uncomfortable.


    Everyone was wandering on the boat, except for some discomfort and dizziness in the first two days, there was nothing behind.


    Now Xiaoyu is organizing us to fish and catch shrimps!


    "Come on, come on, we''re better than fishing, catching shrimp or crabs. We''re only comparing the quantity, not the size. The least people can cook for him in a while."

 Chapter 488

    "And clothes to help us wash."


    Because everyone didn''t bring any servants. Chang''an and others, to put it bluntly, are the secret guards. It''s good that they can wash their own. How can we expect them to help them.


    "That''s not good. There''s a difference between men and women." It''s not good to wash clothes of the opposite sex.


    Little Wang Ye''s consideration is also reasonable, "then divide men and women, men and men, women and women, Chang''an you also participate." Dongfang yexuan is the final voice.


    "Ah?" Chang''an looks at his hands. He can only take sword and chopsticks. He can''t fish!


    "I want to protect you all!"


    "We''re the only one here. What''s the danger? Don''t talk nonsense!" Little princess, no one is allowed to spoil the atmosphere.


    "No one is allowed to run. We should play together." Shen Miaoling looks like Liu Yixiu who is thinner.


    "If you lose, I''ll kick you down!"


    "Ah?" Liu Yixiu feels so innocent.


    Everyone sat on both sides of the boat, with a fishing rod in their hands.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan sit together, fishing in the water.


    After half an hour, the fishing rod of light rain did not move.


    However, Shen Miaoling caught a big fish. She danced happily, just like no one could catch it.


    Light rain breath out a bunch of grapes, do not wash, so open to eat.


    Little grape came out from the space, stood on her shoulder, looked at the action of light rain, and asked strangely, "what are you doing?"


    "Fishing!"


    Dongfang yexuan is used to the haunting of the little grape, so he won''t say anything.


    The light rain spat out the grape skin in the water.


    Then slowly sink, and then, Xiaoyu suddenly found that many fish came to eat grape skin.


    Oriental night Xuan also found, from the light rain in the hands of a, put on the hook, put down.


    Then immediately saw the floating move, Oriental night Xuan pull up, is a fat big fish, at least 4 jin.


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu happily picked up the fish bag to get the fish.


    We all found that, naturally, we are not willing to work hard.


    Xiaoyu knows the secret, just take the grapes and eat them.


    Once in a while, I feed the hard-working Dongfang yexuan and the boring little grapes on my shoulders.


    East night Xuan one after another pull up big fish, we ran to seek experience.


    Then see the East night Xuan use is not bait, but light rain in the hands of grapes.


    The little princess ran to the cabin first, took out a bunch of grapes and ran to her brother. They started happily.


    Others come out with grapes, but their bait is no fish.


    "That''s strange. Can the fish discriminate against people?" The little princess is not reconciled. She comes directly to Xiaoyu, grabs one in her hand, runs to her brother, and then


    Immediately, there are fish around, fishing up a 5 kg.


    "Ha ha ha ha... It turns out that the fish likes your grapes in light rain!" The little princess burst out laughing excitedly.


    Finally, everyone rushed on. After waiting for someone to leave, Xiaoyu had only one ear left in his hand, and there was no grape on it.


    Light rain a white eye, these robbers, and then take out a bunch of grapes.


    It may be that Xiaoyu often does this. We all believe that Xiaoyu''s clothes can hold things, and we don''t pay much attention to them.


    Xiaoyu spits while eating, and occasionally feeds little grape and Dongfang yexuan.

 Chapter 489

    Finally, when we finished watching the results, only Qingyue and Liu Yixiu were the least.


    "Hahaha... The result of the competition is coming out. After a while, you''ve cooked the food and washed the clothes. Ouye, I don''t have to wash the clothes."


    The little princess clapped happily, jumped to the bow of the boat, lay down, and leaned her head against the side of the boat to squint.


    "What are you arguing about? Don''t you know I''m sleeping?" Jiang feibai sat up from the top of the boat and looked down with a frown.


    It seems that you have forgotten someone.


    "Wow, Liu Yixiu, you don''t have to wash clothes now. Someone will do it for you!" Shen Miaoling shot Liu Yixiu fiercely, but he didn''t expect that there was another person who didn''t participate.


    "What is it? What are you talking about? " How does Jiang feibai feel that there is a hole in it? It seems that he didn''t wake up at the right time.


    "Brother Jiang, we bet fishing, the last one to cook for everyone, but also to help everyone wash clothes, you have nothing, so you will be punished to wash clothes."


    Xiaoyu gloated to explain to him, who let him just not in.


    "What? I don''t agree. I''m not involved. " Jiang feibai directly retorts that he will not do such a stupid thing.


    Light rain shakes his finger, "can''t refuse, willing to accept defeat!"


    Think of can see killer door Lord wash clothes can''t stop excited, don''t know what it is like?


    Jiang feibai flew down and stood on the deck, waving his hands to the water.


    Then a lot of fish flew to the deck and kept skipping.


    "Is that enough?" The white and red clothes of Jiang Fei swept by and sat on the Jinta beside him.


    Xiaoyu: "I''ll go. How can I forget there''s such a way?


    "Does this violate the rules of the game?"


    "Do you say you can''t use martial arts?"


    "This... This is not true!"


    Jiang feibai shows his hand, so ah, it''s not his fault.


    By this guy drilled a hole, light rain immediately blocked the gap, "can''t use this method."


    Seeing that Qingyue was ready to stretch out her hand, she quickly interrupted and patted Liu Yixiu on the shoulder. "You have to be sad. You can''t beat someone who has high martial arts."


    Liu Yixiu: "he is sad enough. He came up to sprinkle salt.


    He told the loser to cook, but Xiaoyu still didn''t believe it. He roasted three fish on the deck, two of them were red and burnt, and two of them were flavored.


    None of them.


    After baking, Xiaoyu takes one to Dongfang yexuan and one to himself.


    Jiang feibai and they came over, "Xiaoyu, you are not interesting enough. How can you bake three? Fortunately, there is one more... "


    When he reached for it, he was stopped by a man, "master of Jiangmen, how can you do it first?"


    Xiao Wang Ye is smiling on his face, but he doesn''t save effort at all.


    Two hands on the hand, make people dazzled.


    This gives Shen Miaoling and the little princess a chance. Other bodyguards dare not start at this time.


    It''s hard to offend anyone.


    Small princess and Shen Miaoling you pull me, I pull you, every time when the other party want to get hard, no one can get.


    "Shen Miaoling, I''m a princess. You dare to eat with me. This is the following crime." The little princess couldn''t grab it, so she wanted to use the force to suppress others.


    "Hum, we said when we went out that if we want to eat regardless of status, we must rely on our ability." Shen Miaoling is not a vegetarian either. It''s hard to distinguish between them.

 Chapter 490

    Xiaoyu is holding the grilled fish in his hand. He asks Dongfang yexuan suspiciously, "what are these people doing?"


    Dongfang yexuan tears off the fish by hand, carefully checks whether there are fish bones, and feeds them to Xiaoyu''s mouth.


    "I don''t know. I''d like to have a competition."


    Chang''an in the distance: my master, you are too black. Everyone wants to eat the female master''s roast fish, and you are so slandering.


    He really wants to go up and grab it, but he doesn''t have the guts.


    "No, the fish was robbed by little grape!" As soon as the little princess said this, everyone stopped and watched their target being robbed.


    No, it''s conceivable to be taken away by animals.


    "Ah! Grape, why are you robbing me of my food? " The little princess pounced on the little grape with the fish stick in her claws.


    Little grape scratched her with one claw. If it wasn''t for the little prince to pull her, she would have been caught firmly.


    Four people stand to come over, surround two people, the eye is like a knife, closely stare at don''t put.


    "My roast fish is eaten by grapes." Jiang feibai is unwilling to look at the little grape sitting on the table.


    I really want to get it back, but it''s not easy to start.


    The twinkling of an eye stares at light rain, "why don''t you look at a point, harm me to have no to eat."


    Xiaoyu innocently opened his eyes, "please, this is originally baked for small grapes, people should eat it!"


    "Ah?" Four pairs of eyes looked at the little grape, and sure enough, they saw it eating.


    "I''ll go. I''ve learned that little grape can eat fish." The little princess, learning the catchphrase of Xiaoyu, sighs loudly.


    "When I see grapes, I will eat grapes. I will probably eat a lot more." Shen Miaoling also came to watch little grape eat grilled fish.


    Little grape may not be used to people watching it eat, so turn around and face everyone with your butt and eat slowly.


    In the face of the resentment in the eyes of the people, Xiaoyu slowly takes out the roast fish in his hand and makes a contribution.


    "If you don''t dislike me, you can eat me..." yes, I have.


    I haven''t finished yet. I''ve been robbed.


    Far away also heard Jiang feibai''s voice, "do not dislike, do not dislike."


    Xiaoyu


    All of you


    All didn''t react, just looking at light rain''s empty hand.


    The little prince first reacted and flew to chase Jiang feibai.


    In the blink of an eye, it has reached the treetops on both sides.


    The little princess and Shen Miaoling can only look at their back and hurt their spirits. Who can make them not know martial arts.


    "Xiaoyu, bake me another one." Little princess, please.


    Shen Miaoling also opened his big eyes, "I want it, too."


    "Isn''t there so many fish there? You can bake more. " There are so many barrels of fish on the deck. It''s all today''s harvest, not without it.


    So they are trying to figure out how to roast fish, looking at the love of Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu.


    You bite me.


    Two people while resentment looking at two people, while throwing away the fish baked paste, and then take out a.


    In the evening, everyone ate the miserable food brought out by Qingyue and Liu Yixiu.


    And the eastern night Xuan and light rain are overlapping, sitting in the bow to see the distance.


    Just because they''re not hungry.


    This makes everyone very unbalanced. Dongfang yexuan is afraid of how he can take care of Xiaoyu. The delicious food is left to him first.


    Everyone looked at each other and decided to fix him at night.


    In the evening, everyone sleeps in the cabin on the first floor, but the rooms are limited. There are only five rooms, but there are 11 of them.

 Chapter 491

    The last two people in a room, three bodyguards everywhere in a room.


    Late at night, everyone fell asleep. Xiao Wangye and Jiang feibai got up secretly and came to Dongfang yexuan''s bed.


    He beat you first, and the other beat you first.


    Finally, the little prince picked up a piece of clothes and covered Dongfang yexuan''s head. "Bouncing, bouncing, bouncing..." a burst of slapping.


    The next day, everyone got up and said, "did it rain, thunder and rain last night. It''s so loud that I can''t sleep. "


    When we eat, "hey? Brother, what''s wrong with your face? "


    The little princess looked at the scar on the little prince''s face, how could there be a piece of green?


    "It''s OK. The boat is too swaying. It was hurt when it hit the wall." The little prince ate naturally, and was not affected at all.


    Xiaoyu looks at the green mark on Jiang feibai''s face and Dongfang yexuan''s face, "you two are also bumping into the wall, aren''t you?"


    Jiang Fei''s white eyebrows twinkled, "Oh, it''s just too shaking. I got up last night and went to the hut. I fell down and rubbed it."


    Xiaoyu squinted at Dongfang yexuan, "what about you? Should not be left foot step on right foot, oneself hit


    The action of the Oriental night porch is a meal, then some grievances, and some expressions of fear.


    "No


    "What''s that?"


    Xiao Wang Ye and Jiang feibai suddenly feel bad and want to stop them, but it''s too late.


    Dongfang yexuan points to two people and accuses them, just like seeking parents to complain.


    "Beaten by both of them!"


    Xiaoyu


    All of you:


    Xiaoyu suddenly realized that it was the three people who were fighting.


    "Why are you fighting and bullying our family? Do you think we are bullying?"


    Light rain takes out posture, since the East night Xuan all made this facial expression.


    She didn''t cooperate in revenge. I''m so sorry for him.


    "This..." two people dumb.


    They really have a lot to suffer from. They have been beaten. OK.


    It turned out that after they entered the room, just as they were about to start, the Oriental night Pavilion on the bed flew behind them.


    They were caught unprepared. Their face was just one of them, and they had more on them.


    Can Oriental night Xuan whole body is so on the face, also meaning take out to say.


    I also complained about the black goods.


    It''s a pity that they don''t know. It''s Dongfang yexuan who was beaten intentionally for the injuries on his face.


    The reason, of course, is to seek comfort.


    "Next time, I can''t bully our family. Although he is weak, I won''t follow him."


    Light rain finish saying, Oriental night Xuan also cooperate of will head lean on light rain shoulder, a pair of I am weak, I have someone to protect appearance.


    Angry two people are teeth itch, too shameless, really have enough shameless.


    Others are speechless looking at light rain, two people in exchange for the show of love.


    Because yesterday has caught enough fish, light rain is not interested in playing.


    So she jumped to the bow of the boat, lay down and curled her legs happily, looking at the trees full of flowers that were rowing by from time to time.


    With a fruit in his hand, others are sitting or standing to see the scenery. Dongfang yexuan is playing chess with Xiao Wangye.


    Light rain in the hands of the fruit to eat the remaining core, slap a throw into the river, continue to take out a fruit to continue.


    There was a sudden movement under the water, and then there was no movement.


    Xiaoyu threw away another stone and looked up at the white clouds in the sky.


    But it''s a bit dazzling to lie down like this, so I just lean against the boat frame and beat the rhythm with my hands leisurely on it.

 Chapter 492

    Little grape is holding a bunch of grapes beside her, sucking one by one, and the action is more skillful than her.


    Think of space to eat Sydney, but also take out a bite to eat, not to mention, juicy sweet, delicious.


    Because both hands were on the boat frame, the water in Sydney "Dida... Dida" fell into the water.


    Under the boat is a surge, light rain in such a leisurely environment, the right hand of Sydney raised to the mouth.


    Suddenly, flying up from under the water, a man who didn''t know what it was grabbed Sydney in Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Before light rain could react, he was pulled into the river by inertia


    Little grape: "the grape in my hand fell to the ground. What happened just now?


    No one noticed that the light rain fell into the river. This is the "Putong"


    A crisp sound, as well as the splash of two meters high water waves, let us turn our heads curiously.


    Oriental night Xuan reaction comes over, panic of gallop to come over.


    Little princess just came out of the cabin, did not find light rain, then asked a sentence.


    "Where''s the light rain?"


    At this time, we also reacted that something was wrong and ran to the side of the boat.


    See Eastern night Xuan clothes also did not have time to take off, a fierce plunge into the water.


    Everyone looked down quickly, "light rain... East..."


    "What''s the matter? What about people? "


    "How can you jump down and there''s no shadow?"


    "What happened? How did Dongfang dive? What about light rain? " The little princess just came out, and I don''t know what happened.


    Inquisitively asked her brother, Shen Miaoling and Liu Yixiu, who just said she was alive.


    Shen Miaoling immediately told the little princess what she had just heard.


    Little princess a listen, anxious shout: "that you still cut what lively, hurry to save people!"


    Who knows, the three people are in a bit of a dilemma. The little prince wants to save them, but the problem is that he can''t swim!


    So he commanded the people below to rescue.


    What happened to them?


    After light rain is pulled down, the first reaction is: has the fish become essence?


    The second reaction is: is there something to rob her?


    The third reaction is: should she hide in the space?


    But the big guy in the water didn''t give Xiaoyu time to think about it. He directly bit the Sydney in Xiaoyu''s hand and took her underwater.


    Xiaoyu is so happy. Are you brain sick and snatch food from people?


    Then she immediately released her hand to take it off, but the guy bit it too tightly and stuck her hand in her mouth and couldn''t take it back.


    Looking deeper and deeper, but also farther and farther away from the ship, light rain dare not go deep, secretly read "enter".


    But who told her that she was still in the water and didn''t enter the space at all.


    When she thought about it, she was probably bitten by her hand, and the big fish couldn''t get in, so she couldn''t get in either.


    Xiaoyu was about to curse the street at that time. Just as she couldn''t hold her breath and wanted to get away, there was a sound of entering the water.


    Someone must have come down to save her. She must have found that she was not there and rushed down to save her.


    Is full of joy, found that the distance is indeed a figure swimming to her, the speed is also very fast.


    But how did you find that the foot twitched for a while, and then fell in a straight line?


    Light rain secretly scolds, shouldn''t it be cramp?


    At this time is not the time of hesitation, light rain was pulled by the heavy rain, the right hand in the mouth of the heavy rain.


    Half of the body is like a duckweed floating in the heavy rain.

 Chapter 493

    This guy probably wants to eat. He''s crazy. He''s not slow.


    Xiaoyu thought of a way, and was swept by the water on the heavy rain. Conditionally, she protected her head with her empty left hand, and then met the hairpin on her head.


    I didn''t think about it. I pulled it out and poked it into the body of the heavy rain.


    May be too painful, heavy rain whimper, open mouth, fast forward, disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Light rain did not stop, immediately into the space, breathing, space also did not prepare boats and other buoyant things, see the wooden table in the room.


    Anti rise out of the space, to the East is still falling night Xuan and go.


    This eastern night Xuan is also unlucky, just into the water on cramps, and then drink two water on the coma.


    Xiaoyu rushes to Dongfang yexuan and puts him on the wooden table. With the help of the buoyancy of the wood, he goes up.


    When we got to the surface of the water, we found someone looking for it.


    In case of doubt, he put the wooden table away and stepped out of the water.


    Pretending to be weak, he cried: "help... We are here..."


    The crowd came quickly and helped to put them on the boat.


    In the cabin, there was another chaos of war.


    Rescue, pressing, artificial respiration, changing clothes, feeding medicine


    Dongfang yexuan is good at martial arts, but it''s no big deal. Now he''s awake, but he looks a little ugly.


    It''s not that I was scared or choked by the water.


    It''s because he had a cramp. It''s a shame that such a poor thing happened to him.


    Light rain "reluctantly" change clothes, and Oriental night Xuan also by Chang''an help change.


    We just want to ask about what happened just now. We just see that both of them have some mental problems. We know that this is not the time to ask.


    "You have a good rest. Let''s go out first. Let''s shout if we need anything."


    Little Wang Ye, they really feel bad luck for them, but now they just want to comfort each other and tell each other their heart, so they can''t disturb each other.


    So Xiaoyu took xiaowangye''s bed, waiting for everyone to go out.


    Light rain scruples the feeling of Oriental night Xuan, did not mention his cramps.


    "Just now, it was very dangerous. A big fish rushed out, bit my hand and went into the water. It almost didn''t drown,


    The fish is so big that it weighs dozens of Jin. Fortunately, you came down in time and scared the big fish away.


    Wuwuwuwu... Scared to death... "


    Get up from the bed and rush to Dongfang yexuan for comfort.


    Hear this cause and effect, on the face of Oriental night Xuan unavoidable some burn.


    But the girl said so, is also worried about his face, so the heart more guilty.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m useless..." my mouth was covered.


    Light rain eyelashes with tears, "Wu Wu Wu... Ah ye, I thought I would never see you again. If you hadn''t bravely launched into the water to save me, I might have died... You are so good."


    Dongfang yexuan is confused. Has he forgotten something?


    Did he really save the girl?


    He shook his head in his heart. It''s impossible. He remembers clearly. After his feet cramped, he choked on two mouthfuls of water and then fell into a coma.


    So the girl must have saved him.


    But the girl is willing to say so, so she pats Xiaoyu''s back placidly.


    "It''s ok... It''s ok... I''m here!"


    "Well... I knew you were the best. You are my hero!"


    Oriental night Xuan secretly laughs, this wench, if not he remembers clearly, eight Chengdu wants to believe her.

 Chapter 494

    But slowly something went wrong.


    Light rain excited, can''t help in the East night Xuan body move to and fro, give him rubbed out anger.


    Although separated by a thin quilt, he had a natural reaction.


    Then turn over and cover the girl


    outside.


    Several people on the deck were discussing what had just happened. They were all guessing how the light rain suddenly fell down.


    Jiang feibai, who is practicing meditation on the top of the boat, is getting better and better. Hearing the news, he frowns and sits up. These people have nothing to do all day.


    It''s so noisy!


    "I said you can''t stop for a while, even if you want to squint for a while!"


    When the little princess heard the voice, she looked back and saw Jiang feibai. She immediately yelled, "what are you doing? The light rain has fallen into the river... "


    what?


    Jiang feibai''s eyes are wide open. He doesn''t have time to ask, so he flies down the river to search and rescue.


    Then, for a moment, he came out for breath and cried out anxiously, "where are people? Where did the light rain fall? Hurry down and help


    These people are really cold-blooded, worthy of royal blood. They don''t know how to save people when they see that they have fallen into the water.


    All I know is to be blind there.


    I can''t help but drive the recent good impression of several people into the abyss.


    People on the deck


    What does Jiang feibai do in the water?


    Is he sick?


    Or does he feel hot and want to take a bath?


    Several people look at each other, and they all have this idea in their eyes.


    The little prince thought it was necessary to save this man''s IQ, so he yelled, "what are you doing in the water? Is it hot and I want to soak it? "


    He thought it was a way to take care of him, but Jiang feibai didn''t appreciate it at all.


    "Are you sick? The light rain has fallen off. Of course, it''s saving people! What kind of water to soak in


    Jiang feibai thinks that all these Royal people have bags.


    The little prince who was scolded for his kindness


    The little princess found that Jiang feibai might have misunderstood and kindly reminded her.


    "They have been saved, and now they are in the cabin."


    Jiang feibai: "what''s so special? One by one, they didn''t have a good heart. When they were saved, why didn''t they say it earlier and watch him joke on purpose!


    The goods secretly and ruthlessly wrote down all these people.


    The people in the cabin were intimate, Xiaoyu''s lips were swollen, and they were still tired.


    It''s just a pity that Xiaoyu is still young, and Dongfang yexuan is not so bird / beast.


    I heard the noise outside.


    So help each other out, just to see a red jiangfeibai in the water.


    Xiaoyu asked curiously, "brother Jiang, what are you doing in the water? Is it too hot? "


    Jiang feibai is about to get up


    Especially, his eyes were all lame, but now he could not ride a tiger. He made a joke and went down the slope.


    Clapping the water with both hands: "yes, it''s too hot. Let''s cool down!"


    Xiaoyu didn''t think much about it. He believed it. "Oh, you can soak more. By the way, you can catch two fresh fish for me and make soup later."


    Jiang feibai


    Pick an eye to see the mouth slightly swollen rain, a pain in the heart, droop eyelids, hide the heart lost.


    Since they came out, they didn''t go back to the cabin and took care of the place.


    The little princess can''t wait to come, "Xiaoyu, what happened when you just arrived? Tell us about it


    This is good. Why did it suddenly fall down?


    "I don''t know. When I sit there well, a fish jumps up. He bit my right hand and pulled me down. I couldn''t get rid of it, and I couldn''t call for help in the water, so I had to be dragged farther and farther away from the boat.

 Chapter 495

    I can''t hold my breath. At this time, Dongfang jumps down and scares away the big fish. Then I can be saved. We''ll swim up from behind. You know the rest. "


    Xiaoyu ignores about using hairpin to stab fish and space wooden table.


    One is to cover up the eastern night Pavilion, the other is to hide the space.


    Everyone was sighing.


    "How big is this big fish? Can it pull people down?" Shen Miaoling exclaimed, the meaning of the words is also ironic light rain weak.


    She hated Zhang Xiaoyu for her swollen red lips.


    Light rain did not care, "dozens of Jin it."


    "But why did the fish pull you into the water? I haven''t eaten you yet Liu Yixiu also asked in confusion.


    Xiaoyu: "it''s wrong that she doesn''t die."! These two are really birds of a feather.


    Just at this time, little grape didn''t know where to rush out, and rushed into Xiaoyu''s arms.


    I still have a grape in my hand.


    "Master, what a thrill it was. It scared me."


    Dongfang yexuan stares at the back of the grape fiercely. He wants to pierce it. This little thing is going to his daughter-in-law''s arms.


    Feeling the sight of terror behind her, little grape quickly came out, climbed on Xiaoyu''s shoulder and sat down.


    It''s no problem now.


    Xiaoyu sees the grape in her hand and thinks of her Sydney.


    "It''s probably that the fish has never seen such a beautiful woman as me. He made a big mistake in his heart." Hum, my eyes are pretty good. I have a fancy to the food in her space.


    No wonder grapes are so easy to use when fishing.


    The fruits produced in this space should have a fragrance that attracts these fish, but human beings can''t smell it.


    Hearing Zhang Xiaoyu''s shameless words, Shen Miaoling almost didn''t vomit, which is what this woman can say.


    A bean sprout, nice to say you are a beautiful woman!


    Xiaoyu, who is despised by others, is still happy, because she is good-looking, which is a fact.


    As long as the secret of space can be kept, there will be no less meat to be despised.


    The East night Xuan dotes on to drown of looking at light rain, this wench is the state of mind is good, not arrogant not disheartened.


    Jiang feibai in the water felt almost done. He caught two fish on board and went to change clothes.


    Back from the mouth of the little princess, Xiaoyu learned about the reason why Jiang feibai dived.


    I can''t help being grateful.


    In the next few days, we searched for the culprit in the river, but nothing happened.


    Xiaoyu secretly pokes some fruits into the river. She wants to catch the culprit. She dares to harm me and stew you.


    Then they found the water began to flutter, Dongfang night Xuan several people began to catch this big fish.


    Who knows this fish is quite clever, so many people are not caught it.


    Far behind chasing, is not to give up.


    Then the boat followed into a canyon.


    The scenery is totally different from that before, and it is no longer full of trees on both sides.


    Instead, it''s a natural cave with access.


    It''s about 200 meters long.


    After the boat entered, only the light from both ends could be seen. Nothing could be seen inside.


    About half way into the boat, we suddenly heard the sound of swords colliding.


    "There are assassins, everyone be on guard!" I don''t know who called.


    Dongfang yexuan conditionally holds Xiaoyu''s hand and holds her in his arms.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you!"


    "I''m not afraid. Officials should protect me." A strange, artificial voice came.

 Chapter 496

    Dongfang yexuan grabbed her neck, "who are you? What about her


    "Officer, you have to be careful. My life is not worth money, but your heart is not sure."


    The strange woman''s slow reply, the body also darts to the eastern night Xuan''s bosom.


    Dongfang yexuan pinches her pulse and pushes away.


    "Where are you going? I''ll kill you if I don''t tell you!" The East night porch is cold voice.


    It seems that he doesn''t want to live.


    "Oh, I''m afraid. Officials don''t pity me at all."


    There was a lot of fighting on the deck.


    The eastern night Xuan despises of looking at a black regiment, can barely see is a woman.


    Hand is about to break her hand, the hand suddenly empty, the woman fly up a foot, Oriental night Xuan arm horizontal block in front.


    The woman kicked him on the arm, and then disappeared, "officials, I''m waiting for you to find..." the voice gradually faded away.


    At this time the ship also out of the slit, the sun shining on the deck.


    The ship was disorderly and disorderly. After a fight, it was placed in disorder.


    But on the deck, there were only Dongfang yexuan, Xiao Wangye and Jiang feibai with dark faces.


    And injured Chang''an, Buhe and Qingyi.


    Tsing Yi was the most seriously injured. He was stabbed in the waist and abdomen. Now he was bleeding heavily and collapsed on the deck.


    The rest disappeared.


    "What about people? What happened just now? " Dongfang yexuan is cold and frosty.


    "I don''t know what these guys are from. They are good at martial arts. There are also addicts / drugs. We have been plotted." Xiao Wang Ye is also very angry. He hasn''t been around in the Jianghu for a long time. There are so many unknown gangs.


    It''s on his head.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s ask the boatman. They should know something. " Jiang feibai ran down and brought up the two boatmen.


    "Say, what gangs are there? Are you with them? Where are our people now?"


    Jiang feibai''s questions made them shiver and kneel down to beg for mercy.


    "We don''t know anything. It''s none of our business."


    "If you don''t come from the facts, I''ll kill you here a little later." Jiang feibai stood in front of them and asked in a angry voice.


    "I move, I move. We usually go through here and know there are a group of people here."


    Jiang feibai is about to lose his temper when he hears the news. He still takes them here when he knows there is a problem. Do you want to die?


    The man said quickly, "but they don''t provoke people, and we haven''t met them again."


    "Who knows they will do it this time? We really don''t know!"


    When the old man finished, tears and snot came out and hung on his face.


    He didn''t expect such a thing to happen!


    The young one, already scared to urinate, a smell of urine came, and Jiang feibai waved his hand.


    "Do you know who they are and where they are?"


    "I don''t know, but I heard that they are a group of rough people in the world, who are specialized in robbing the rich and helping the poor. They are called... Weihu gang. Yes, they are Weihu gang."


    The man thought for a moment and answered in a definite way.


    "They are living in this area. I don''t know where they are."


    Looking at the silence of the person in front of him, he thought that he wanted to deal with himself and begged for mercy.


    "It''s really none of our business. We are wronged. Great Xia, please let us go!"

 Chapter 497

    Jiang feibai waved, "you go down, I''ll call you if I have something!"


    Two people immediately follow the general speed to run down, afraid of a point late, will die here.


    The boat stopped at the exit, and Dongfang yexuan and Xiao Wangye flew out of it.


    Jiang feibai immediately went forward and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you have any discoveries?"


    Little Wang Ye shook his head, "there is a place to stand in the stone crevice, there are traces of people''s activities, but no one can be seen, and no organ can be found."


    Say what you found out, "what''s your progress?"


    Looking at the Dongfang yexuan standing by the boat, he will go crazy again.


    Jiang feibai said the news he had just asked, "they must be around here, but it''s hundreds of miles around here. Where should we look?"


    "I''ll send someone here now. Even if I turn this over, I''ll find them."


    The little prince went to Buhe to discuss the transfer.


    "Young master, are we going to transfer people here to look for them?" Chang''an walks to the East night Xuan behind, low voice inquires.


    "Go ahead, transfer all the people here, as soon as possible!" Hands on the railing, eyes frost, very sharp.


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, he lies on a blue bed.


    The room is very simple, with only one wooden table and four benches.


    The door is made of wood. Through the door, you can see the sunshine outside.


    Light rain suddenly seems to be just across the time, see and this is almost the same, simple, plain.


    Just as I was wondering if I was crossing again, I heard someone open the door and come in.


    A woman came in. It looks good, but it smells of dust.


    "Girl, you wake up!" When the woman came in, she went straight to the table and sat down.


    "Who are you? I... where is this? " Xiaoyu doesn''t know the situation and doesn''t know how to speak.


    "You forgot? We took you from the ship The woman is dressed in gauze. You can see the inner lining of her belly pocket.


    After being reminded by the woman, Xiaoyu remembered that when they went into the cave by boat, someone suddenly bumped her, and then she smelled a fragrance.


    I fainted and woke up here.


    Especially, that fish must be deliberate. Maybe it is this group of people''s eyeliner.


    Big fish: I''m wronged. I''m just a little greedy. Unexpectedly, I''ll be killed. I''m in a hurry to enter such a place. But the place was much more beautiful than its original home, and it decided to stay.


    I don''t know what other people are doing now, whether she is the only one who has been arrested, or whether everyone has been arrested.


    "Where is this? What are you doing with me? " She''s not a rich person, and she doesn''t look like a demon. Why was she captured.


    "Ha ha ha..." the woman chuckled, "it''s my reason to catch you. Just stay here." Then the woman left.


    It''s not closed. It''s so wide open.


    Light rain wait for a moment, found no one to come, no one tube, lightly jump out of bed.


    Ran to the door, stretched his head out, it was a village outside.


    Everyone is busy with their duties. Some people are weeding and planting crops in the fields.


    Xiaoyu comes out and nobody cares about her.


    Why? That''s strange.


    What did these people bring her for? It''s not like a bandit''s nest here?


    Xiaoyu began to be vigilant and defensive. After a long time, no one paid attention to her.


    Since nobody is in charge of it, it''s better not to run at this time!

 Chapter 498

    Xiaoyu picked up her skirt and ran in one direction, just like a monkey burning his ass.


    Hard forward running, thought she ran, this next someone to chase it.


    After all, so many people saw it.


    But no, not even one.


    This is a little strange. When things go wrong, there must be demons. They must have a back hand.


    Is she running or not?


    Nonsense, of course it''s gone!


    Light rain riveted enough strength, hard to run forward, ah? No, she just came here?


    It must be an illusion. Keep running.


    Ah? Isn''t this the place where she just rested?


    She just rested against the big tree and drew little grapes with stones.


    If you look at it carefully, there is a pattern she drew on the ground.


    Hit a ghost in broad daylight?


    What happened to the ghost?


    No, I don''t believe it. I can''t get out of this place.


    And then walk and walk, walk and walk, or go around these places.


    "Hum, I said how Hu was so generous to let me escape. It turned out that there was an array here and I knew I couldn''t run out."


    Casually looking for a tree, back, she is clearly next to this road, but still back to the original place.


    This is not an array. What is it?


    Although she didn''t understand, there was a description in the book.


    Well, someone must be watching her in the dark.


    Left and right, no one. No, there must be.


    "Come out, I know you''re following me!"


    The wind blows and takes a few leaves.


    Not far from the tree, the woman looked at the light rain on the ground, very surprised, how did she know she followed?


    After waiting for a while, Xiaoyu found that no one came out, "eh? Do I think too much? "


    The woman was relieved that it was deceiving her.


    After sitting for a while, Xiaoyu wanted to enter the space, but the public was worried that someone would follow him, so he didn''t go in.


    Stand up, pat your ass, go back, forget it, they didn''t embarrass her.


    It''s like a tour. It''s just a chance to find out why this place is so weird.


    Looking at Xiaoyu''s back, the woman was a little strange. What''s special about this girl? She asked the master himself.


    Light rain back to the village, here is really like a paradise, row after row of farm houses, there are pieces of green fields.


    Xiaoyu passed by a yard, where there was an old woman with an orange cat rubbing her feet.


    "Ha ha ha... Are you hungry again? Grandma, get you something delicious Faltering step, slowly to the kitchen.


    The kitten jumped up and down after him.


    The scene is too real to be fake. It should not be an illusion.


    Go on, just to see a couple working in the field by the side of the road.


    When resting, women pad their feet and wipe the men''s sweat with their sleeves.


    Then they went to the side of the road and sat down, pouring water from the kettle.


    Light rain came forward, smiling, "uncle and aunt, can I ask for a bowl of water to drink?"


    The big man put his eyes on Xiaoyu and said with a smile, "naturally."


    Turn your head, "Xiao Hua, pour a bowl of water for this girl."


    The farmer''s wife wrapped a headscarf on her head and rinsed the bowl with water on the ground. Then she poured water into the bowl and handed it to Xiaoyu.


    "Girl, drink it. It''s from our own well. It''s very clean."


    The smile is kind and warm, which shows that the people here are very simple.


    "Well, thank you." Light rain took over, sniffed in front of the nose, did not find any strange taste.


    It has the fragrance of mountain spring, and it has a light sweet taste in the mouth.

 Chapter 499

    Put down the bowl, "thank you uncle and aunt, this water is really sweet, I haven''t drunk such good water."


    The big man raised a simple and honest smile, "that is, everything in our village is the best, there is no bad time."


    Xiaoyu''s eyebrows flashed, "uncle, do outsiders often come here?"


    How can we not be curious when we see her as a stranger.


    "No, but there are still a few people coming every year. However, it has nothing to do with us. We just have a good life."


    "Did you go out?"


    Light rain just finished, in front of the two faces appear fear eyes.


    "No, no, no, it''s too scary to go out." The big man was scared.


    Two people close together, as if the outside world is a place to go out will die.


    "If you don''t go out, how can you buy daily necessities and clothes?"


    Are these things necessary? I don''t know how to survive. Besides, the people here are well dressed.


    The woman said, "it''s all made by weaving outside. You don''t have to go outside."


    Huh?


    So that means it''s a completely isolated place, self-sufficient?


    It seems that they can''t ask anything. They stood up and said, "thank you for your water."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome. If you like, you can come to our house to drink next time, and you can have dinner at our house..." the big man warmly invited.


    Xiaoyu quickly waved his hand and declined the kindness, "thank you, then I''ll go first."


    Back in the wake of the house again, it''s a small yard.


    There was a kitchen, a cottage and a utility room, but only her bedroom.


    Looking in the room, I found nothing. It was empty everywhere.


    Out of the room, came to the kitchen, want to see if there is food, she is a little hungry.


    The kitchen is a shed built in the corner of the yard, which has pots and pans.


    As soon as Xiaoyu approached, he found that some vegetables and fruits had been prepared on the stove.


    Rice, oil and salt were also found in earthenware pots on the ground.


    It seems that the people behind the scenes are going to release her.


    Everything is ready, she should be safe at present, there will be no life problems.


    That''s ruled out the possibility of poisoning.


    With the existing materials to do a few small dishes, the rice stew good end on the table, began to eat.


    There is no use for the things in the space. The main reason is that the current situation is not clear and should not be exposed.


    Just after two bites, an uninvited guest appeared on the stool next to him.


    "Oh, have you got something to eat? Wait He turned and ran out, and soon came back with a pair of chopsticks in his hand.


    You''re welcome. I''ll start eating.


    Light rain strange looking at the woman in front of her, what gave her so blatant courage.


    "I said," looking at a woman who is eating a big meal.


    "Have you forgotten something?"


    The woman with a mouthful of rice, doubt of the mouth, "what?"


    Xiaoyu


    "Is that how you usually treat people you''ve caught?"


    That''s great.


    "No, you are special." The woman didn''t stop. She ate the incense in big mouthfuls.


    Xiaoyu intercepts her chopsticks. Unexpectedly, she is pressed on the table with two clicks and continues to eat.


    Xiaoyu: "I''ll go.


    "Who are you? What are you doing with me, my friend? When did you let me go... "

 Chapter 500

    She couldn''t bear it, so she had to ask questions. It was not that she couldn''t calm down, but that the woman was so strange that she could only take the initiative.


    "What''s the matter? Call me Sanniang. My name is what everyone calls me."


    No, the point of my words is your name?


    Xiaoyu''s face reveals this meaning.


    "As for the rest, I''m sorry to tell you that as long as you live in peace, no one will touch you."


    "Then I can always know where it is. Are my friends here?"


    When a woman is full, she puts down the bowl and wipes her mouth with a cuff.


    "It''s all right to tell you. It''s called Bei Shui Shan. You''re the only one here." As for other people, they are naturally locked up elsewhere.


    After listening to this, Xiaoyu thinks that she is the only one who has been arrested, and everyone else is OK.


    I can''t help feeling sad for myself. It''s really bad luck.


    "Well, take your time. I''ll go." The woman took her bowl to the kitchen and left.


    Looking at the back of the woman leaving, Xiaoyu has no appetite. After eating a little, she put it away.


    Lying on the bed, with a peach in his hand, he raised Erlang''s feet to play with the little grape.


    Anyway, there''s nothing to do with her here, either.


    Xiaoyu is at ease here. In order to find her outside, she is falling out.


    People from all over the world have come out to take them to the places where they have disappeared.


    All the bandits'' nests within a hundred Li radius have been overturned. No matter whether it is related to this or not, no one will come to a good end.


    After searching for many days, others found it, but Qingyue died and Xiaoyu didn''t find it.


    When the accident happened, everyone was taken away.


    But people are basically being held in different places for the purpose of diverting attention.


    I can''t find Zhang Xiaoyu.


    When Qingyue wakes up, she finds that she has been broken.


    See Zhang Xiaoyu was taken away, ran out to save people, was solved by a sword.


    At that time, everyone was in a coma and no one found out.


    Seeing that all the people were rescued, Xiaoyu disappeared.


    Dongfang yexuan lost his temper and waved his soft sword randomly, chopping all the trees around him.


    The water in the river was ignited by the force of Qi, and the burst of "Dong Dong" was very high.


    "Don''t worry, Dongfang. Xiaoyu will be OK." As soon as Dongfang yexuan stops, Xiao Wangye goes over and pats him on the shoulder to comfort him.


    Dongfang yexuan let off steam and felt much better.


    "How are they?"


    "Well, it''s just a little bit of a shock."


    Two people into the county government, the little prince reported his identity, seek the help of the government.


    In the room, Shen Miaoling and Liu Yixiu are both there, but Liu Yixiu is injured.


    "How are you?" Dongfang yexuan walks in and doesn''t sit down. He just looks at Liu Yixiu lying on the bed and Shen Miaoling sitting in front of the bed.


    "No... it''s OK, Mr. Dongfang, please!" Liu Yixiu answered with pain.


    Shen Miaoling lowered his head, a little low, and did not speak. It seemed that he was frightened.


    "If it''s OK, I''ve arranged the carriage for you to go back to Beijing, as well as the protection people. You can leave immediately."


    Oriental night Xuan light, no extra expression, because can let him have the expression of the person is not around.


    Liu Yixiu takes a look at Shen Miaoling and wants to know what she thinks.


    He thought, she should not want to leave, after all, she likes her cousin so much.

 Chapter 501

    Shen Miaoling nodded, "OK, cousin, we''ll leave first. Pay attention to your safety."


    After thinking about it, I said more, "find Zhang Xiaoyu and say thank you for taking care of her these days."


    Zhang Xiaoyu''s care and hidden meaning, she has understood.


    "Good."


    They were soon put into the carriage and left.


    In the carriage, Liu Yixiu lay down because he was hurt.


    He''s a little surprised to peep at Shen Miaoling. Shouldn''t she be pestering Dongfang yexuan?


    Why is it so easy to talk?


    Will you go back to Beijing with him?


    Shen Miaoling, of course, knows that Liu Yixiu is looking at her. She looks up with pride and looks at Liu Yixiu, who has lost a lot of weight and is handsome after these days.


    "What are you looking at? Can you look at me as you like? "


    Liu Yixiu quickly closed her eyes and did not dare to frown.


    Shen Miaoling thought of the man in front of her. When she was in danger, she ran out to protect her regardless of her own safety.


    Also injured, she suddenly felt that he is not so unbearable, although there is no place comparable to cousin.


    But he gave her a sense of security. It''s a different feeling.


    "Open your eyes, who allowed you to close them!"


    Innocent Liu Yixiu: "isn''t it you who told me not to look at you? Can''t I close my eyes?


    Shen Miaoling didn''t care what he thought. He said fiercely, "let me know that you''re hooking up with other women in the future. I won''t pickle you!"


    Liu Yixiu covers his lower body reflexively. What did he do wrong?


    Why is Miaoling so strange?


    Originally, Dongfang yexuan wanted his brother and sister to leave, but they didn''t leave.


    Said to stay and help.


    "I tell you, Dongfang yexuan, Zhang Xiaoyu is not only your lover, but also our good friend. We need to save her, you can''t drive us away."


    When the little princess was rescued, she was still soft, and the effect of soft tendons had not receded.


    It''s much better now. At least I can tell from the sound that she''s almost recovered.


    "Yes, Dongfang, we can help if we stay here. Now it''s time to need help. What do you do when we leave?"


    Xiao Wang Ye also advised, the good intentions of the East they all understand, do not want to let them wade into this muddy water.


    But their family is not such a person who abandons friends and brothers. Of course, they can''t leave.


    "Thank you very much. Be careful!" Oriental night Xuan also can''t refute their good intentions, can only let them stay.


    We look for more than a month, or did not find the trace of light rain, just see the more depressed Oriental night Xuan, we are not taste.


    Every time I hear the news of Zhang Xiaoyu, Dongfang yexuan is always the first to rush out, but hope is often accompanied by disappointment.


    Don''t see a bandit nest, the East night Xuan is in the lead, single handedly rush up to kill a person.


    For a moment, there was a saying among the bandits that when you see a handsome man in white, you must run as far as you can.


    For he is more cruel than a gangster who does no evil, and kills without blood.


    Even here for a long time, all the bandits either went home to farm or disappeared.


    "Young master, I''ve sent you a letter from Jingli, asking you to return to Beijing as soon as possible. Don''t waste your time here..."


    "Pa" is still reporting that Chang''an is flapped far away by Qi Jin, then directly bumps into a tree pole, and then Baji falls down.


    Chang''an immediately knelt up in pain.

 Chapter 502

    A snow-white Eastern night Xuan slowly came over and stood in front of him, "go to the punishment hall to receive punishment, and change Changfu to serve."


    The voice is cold and piercing. Chang''an can''t help shivering. In the days when there is no woman master, the young master becomes more indifferent.


    "Yes Chang''an is in the dark.


    Dongfang yexuan looks up at the sky. In his eyes, the stars in the sky can''t match Xiaoyu''s eyes.


    Deep feeling of low voice murmur, "wench, where are you?"? I miss you


    At this moment, the fragile Oriental night Xuan is a little distressing. The breeze is blowing his hair, and there is a chill.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu looks at the woman who appears on time as soon as the meal arrives. Sometimes she really wants to put some poison in the meal and poison her to death, so as not to wander in front of her every day.


    But she had no poison, and she did not know the skill of medicine. She could make a poison that no one could cure.


    Moreover, it''s not too hard to be here all day and have someone to talk to.


    "I said, Sanniang, when are you going to shut me up? It''s been half a year, isn''t it? I''m tired if you''re not.


    Just tell me what you want. Is it worth the trouble to lock me up? "


    Sanniang finished her meal, picking her teeth. "I can''t do it. The boss asked me to do it. I just follow orders. When the time comes, I will let you go."


    Xiaoyu is angry, she lives here, but she is not a housemaid, even if she is a housemaid.


    No computer, no mobile phone, no shopping, this is torture for her!


    "Who is your boss? Money or fame? I can help him. Just let me out. "


    "I can''t be the master of this, and I can''t contact the boss. Anyway, isn''t it nice for you to live here? I didn''t treat you badly, did I? "


    "But I''m going out. I''m homesick. I''m going to eat my mother''s Chili fried meat..."


    "Well, keep dreaming here. I''ll go first." Sanniang patted her ass and left the yard.


    Light rain dark hard grinding teeth, she has been here every inch of the land are turned over.


    She still didn''t find the way out. She tried everything she could.


    It''s still useless. She almost wants to try the beauty trick. Unfortunately, Sanniang is not a man. It''s useless.


    Chagrin of beat own head, looking at just run out of small grape, "grape, you have no way out?"


    "Master, you really think that I am omnipotent. I really have no way to deal with this kind of illusory array which seems to be true or false."


    Small grape elegant sitting on the table, showing the belly of qiaoerlang feet, two small claws with light rain specially made for it.


    Chicken leg without any seasoning.


    OK, Xiaoyu droops his head again.


    At night, Xiaoyu is sleeping soundly in her room.


    Outside in the mountains, a group of people along the path into the mountains.


    "Are you sure it''s here?" Jiang Fei in red asked Bai Ning.


    "Sect master, the people we are looking at will come out from here and disappear here every once in a while. It should be here."


    The assassin of the assassin''s gate bows to answer.


    About twenty people in black were distributed around, all watching carefully.


    Jiang feibai walked back and forth in front of the stone wall, pondering, looking at the stone wall. It was not high, just as high as the two of them.


    The whole stone wall is surrounded by many vines, leaving only a barely stabbing space below.

 Chapter 503

    And the stone walls are covered with moss, which is not like a secret road that can pass people.


    It''s like a broken stone that nobody cares about.


    Jiang Fei, holding a torch in his white hand, looks at the stone wall and meditates.


    In the past six months, we have never given up on Zhang Xiaoyu and are all trying our best to rescue him.


    Dongfang yexuan, in particular, is searching crazily every day. Whenever there is news, it will run to it, no matter how far it is.


    However, many people''s confidence has been defeated by repeated attacks.


    All in persuading to give up, Zhang Xiaoyu must be more or less.


    But how could he give up?


    Jiang feibai felt his heart and told him that he couldn''t give up, although he watched her and Dongfang yexuan every day.


    Like glue, he heartache at the same time, or feel very good, at least every day to see her smile, right!


    "Find it for me and dig three feet!" Cold voice orders.


    Since it''s an organ, it''s impossible not to find it.


    With the flying sword, "Hua Hua Hua" several times, all the vines on the stone wall fell down, and the whole stone wall was in full view.


    We are looking around. Jiang feibai steps in the air and flies to the top to check.


    But nothing, no trace.


    "Master!" The next door killer called him.


    He flew straight down to the place where he was called.


    Then I saw a handprint next to the ground, in an inconspicuous corner.


    And it looks very clean, no dust, no moss.


    But the whole stone wall is basically long, only this place contains the palmprint, clean.


    This is questionable.


    Jiang feibai put his hand on it and turned it counterclockwise. Then he heard the sound of rubbing.


    It''s like from the inside of a stone.


    Then a hole appeared under the stone wall.


    Jiang Fei Bai is very happy, "leave a few people to meet outside, others follow me in."


    Jiang feibai and his party entered with torches and soon entered an isolated natural canyon.


    There is only one hut inside, and the rest are green plants.


    There is a big tree in blossom, and on one of them, he is meditating cross legged.


    Jiang Fei''s white eyes narrowed slightly. He quietly raised his right hand and left and right fingers to let people move forward and surround the woman.


    Not close, see that woman fierce open eyes, a time Fenghua is prosperous, wind roaring.


    "I found it here. It seems that I have some skills!" Yin measurement, not that a dust smell.


    "Cut the crap and hand over the people!" Jiang feibai''s whole body momentum suddenly opened up, and his eyebrows stood erect.


    "Ha ha..." Sanniang sneered, "the tone is not small, it depends on whether you have this ability."


    Standing in the void, a red whip in his hand was too eye-catching. With a crisp sound, he hit Jiang feibai in red.


    Jiang feibai retreats from the ground, and the killers on both sides join hands, plunder the killing array and surround Sanniang.


    All of a sudden, the sound of fighting continued.


    Women have excellent martial arts. They kill all the elites of the killer sect.


    And she was not in a mess.


    Jiang feibai held the sword tightly and flew up. They fought dozens of moves in the air.


    Then step back and stand on the top of the tree.


    The woman stepped back two steps less than him, holding the handle of the whip in one hand, the middle part in the other hand and in front of the body.


    Wipe off the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, Jiang feibai''s mouth rises, and his sword plunges into the ground.

 Chapter 504

    Sanniang saw that he lost his sword, picked his eyebrows, and waited for his next move.


    Jiang feibai pulled out a jasper Piccolo from his waist and put it to his mouth, "today is the day of your death!"


    Sanniang was about to retort, but she heard a fluting sound in her ears, and then she had a splitting headache.


    Holding his head in his hands, he swallowed blood in his eyes. "Ah..." this roar made Jiang feibai''s blood flow up, spit out a mouthful of blood and spray it on the piccolo.


    The whole chest burst and hurt, and the whole person seemed to be torn.


    He held back the pain and continued to play.


    Sanniang, standing in the tree opposite, was in great pain. She couldn''t hold the whip in her hand and fell to the ground.


    Then the whole person fell to the ground with a bang, and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    But it''s not over yet. Jiang feibai is still playing. Sanniang is rolling on the ground. At last, she can''t bear the pain and bumps her head against the tree trunk.


    I passed out.


    Jiang feibai also rolled down the treetop with no support, but rolled on the spot at the moment of landing.


    Looking at the corpses everywhere, pulling up the sword inserted on the ground, sleeves casually wipe the blood from the mouth.


    Insert the piccolo full of blood into your waist and walk slowly towards the hut in front of you.


    Open the door and see Zhang Xiaoyu sleeping sweetly in bed.


    Come forward with a low smile, push Xiaoyu, wake her up.


    He''s almost killed in such a big noise outside. She''s good. There''s nothing wrong with her.


    Xiaoyu wakes up and sees Jiang feibai sitting in front of the bed. "You..." look around. That''s right. I stayed in the room for half a year.


    "What are you doing here?" Quite surprised, how did he find this strange place?


    Because Jiang feibai is red, Xiaoyu didn''t notice that he was seriously injured.


    "To save you, how about that? Am I interesting enough?" Lift the quilt.


    "Come on, I''ll take you out."


    Xiaoyu gets up quickly, puts on his coat and praises him.


    "OK, you have a lot of skills. I''ve decided to reward you for going out this time and make you a delicious table."


    Looking at the sprightly and eccentric drizzle, Jiang feibai smiles, still a girl with such life.


    "Well, I''ll wait. You''re not allowed to default."


    "Don''t worry, it''s hard for me to catch up with what Zhang Xiaoyu said."


    Two people quickly out of the courtyard, light rain see or that paradise, that village.


    Although it was night, I could see clearly through the moonlight, and the barking of the dog from time to time.


    "In fact, it''s good here. It''s similar to my home. It''s isolated from the world, and people are very simple..."


    Jiang feibai was surprised, looking at the scattered corpses on the ground in front of him, where are the people here? Simple?


    "What did you say? Have you seen anyone? " Jiang feibai thought that she was in contact with someone during this period of time.


    "A lot. Look at that family. It''s a good family. I drank their water last time."


    Xiaoyu pointed to a dark family in front of him, and pointed to a family nearby.


    "There''s also a family nearby. It''s an old woman and has a fat cat..."


    Xiaoyu introduces the "people" here to Jiang feibai.


    Does Jiang feibai think this girl is stupid? What nonsense!


    "It''s full of dead people in front of us. Where did you come from


    Xiaoyu was shocked. What did she see?


    Later, Xiaoyu knew that the food she had been eating was covered with hallucinogenic powder, which would make her trapped in the environment.

 Chapter 505

    Jiang Fei goes forward with light rain in vain. Light rain sees that he passes through every family and bumps into every big tree.


    Finally believe that they see is false, rest assured by the river fly white lead forward.


    Two people are about to leave here, on the ground originally fainted three niangs wake up.


    Hard to get up, hold the whip next to them and wave to them.


    Xiaoyu sees Sanniang coming over with a smile and is about to say hello.


    Jiang feibai''s sword flies to Sanniang on the ground, but Sanniang''s whip also locks Xiaoyu''s neck.


    A horizontal fall, light rain hit the tree, Baji fell down, the whole head is blood, people also faint.


    Jiang feibai''s sword was just inserted into Sanniang''s chest. Seeing that she had no power to fight back, he ran to it. He got an internal injury and stopped.


    Will light rain on the knee, shake two, "light rain light rain..." worried about the trial, found that light rain just fainted, just relieved.


    "Liuyan, I did what I promised you." Sanniang''s mouth was smiling, and then she died.


    Jiang feibai picked up Xiaoyu and left the place.


    Three years later.


    Yufeifei restaurant.


    The Oriental night porch in white is sitting in the box on the third floor. The little prince and the little princess are all there.


    "Dongfang, haven''t you forgotten her?" Xiao Wang Ye looks at the Oriental night Xuan who drinks with his head down.


    "Forget?" Low smile, "that''s so easy!"


    Lift up that handsome face, "so many years have passed, have you forgotten her? You''re 20 years old, and your grandparents are pushing you so hard. Why didn''t you get married? "


    The little prince choked, stopped talking, and drank muggy wine.


    The little princess held her chin in her hands and watched them drink melancholy. Where is the light rain?


    It''s been three and a half years, and now the yufeifei restaurant has developed into a place in the capital to show its identity and spend a lot of money.


    If Xiaoyu could see it, how happy it would be!


    Fengshan, killer gate.


    "Miss, the doorman said he would not let you out." Xiaomei, the maid and bodyguard, holds Xiaoyu''s clothes tightly.


    But the sect leader has already said that if anyone lets the young lady go, he will throw them into the ten thousand snake cave. It''s full of poisonous snakes. One bite will kill them.


    "Don''t worry, feibai won''t. He said I''ll go wherever I want. As long as I learn the lightness skill. "


    Meiting, also known as Zhang Xiaoyu, is about to fly out of the roof and is pulled back by Xiaomei.


    "Miss, what the headmaster clearly said is that you have learned to roam freely in the door, but not to go down the mountain!"


    The young lady wanted to deceive her again. Last time, she was severely punished by the headmaster because she mistakenly believed her words.


    "Am I a lady or are you a lady? When I say yes, I mean yes! "


    Hands akimbo, pretty will fly away from the inside.


    "Meiting, where are you going?" A languid and enchanting voice came.


    She was so scared that she immediately fell down.


    Duqi mouth, helpless to see is across the gate to come in Jiangfei white.


    "People just want to go out and play. You won''t let them. It''s so annoying!" Go to the stone table and sit down.


    Jiang feibai came over and took her hand. "People outside are dangerous. I won''t let you go out to protect you!"


    Three years ago, she rescued Xiaoyu and sent her to the hospital for treatment. Maybe the reason for her brain impact was that she lost her memory.


    So he took her back to Fengshan, fabricated her identity, and lied that he was her fiance.

 Chapter 506

    Xiaoyu didn''t doubt it. Instead, she stayed with him for three years.


    "I know, but I haven''t been out for three years. I want to know what it''s like outside." Meiting (temporarily called Meiting) is not satisfied with the tuzui.


    She has been here since she woke up. Although it is very good here, she still wants to go out because there is a voice in her heart to let her go out.


    She has something important to do.


    Jiang feibai leans Meiting''s head in her arms and arranges her hair, "didn''t he say that? I''ll take you out to play when I''m not busy for a while


    Mei Ting secretly make complaints about it. You said it all hundreds of times, but you never performed it at all.


    "Well, what do you want for your 15th birthday


    Meiting just about to speak, Jiang feibai stopped, "in addition to the one out!"


    Meiting sits well, far away from him, she knows it will be like this.


    Looking at the breath of Meiting, Jiang feibai felt a burst of softness in his heart. Meiting: it means that he hopes the beautiful light rain will stay for him.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Miss, are we really going to do this? If the sect master knows, he will kill me! " Xiaomei secretly looks at the person who is going to run over the wall and keeps watch for the young lady.


    Meiting finally climbed up the wall, this ghost lightness skill, when the spirit is not working, so she is ready to escape, but also over the wall.


    "If you''re gossiping, miss, I''ll kill you now!"


    Looking at the dark wall outside, breathing is fresh air.


    This feibai is good at everything. It''s just that she''s too strict. It''s like being afraid of her running away.


    She did not know that she was once close to the truth, but she ignored it.


    Xiaomei rubs her shoulders. Xiaoyu looks very thin. It''s not light.


    "Don''t you come up yet, waiting for Miss ben to invite you?" Looking at the dawdling Xiaomei, Xiaoyu drinks low.


    Xiaomei flies to the wall and stands beside Xiaoyu.


    Meiting frowns, Ma Dan. I''ve been climbing hard for a long time. You come up so easily. Don''t you look down on me?


    Kick Xiaomei down and squat on the ground.


    Xiaomei: "I don''t take such a narrow revenge.


    They traveled all the way to the capital.


    He found an inn to stay at. "Xiaomei, go and find out where the best food is in the capital. Let''s go back!"


    "Good!" As long as there is delicious food, Xiaomei is active in everything she does. Maybe it''s a slave like a master.


    Fengshan killer gate.


    Jiang feibai looked at the letter left in his hand and rubbed it into a lump.


    Eyebrow eye pain, "light rain, you still leave me after all!"


    "Send people around to look for the lady, focusing on the capital, and bring her back immediately."


    There is Dongfang yexuan in the capital. He is not afraid of going anywhere. He is afraid that they will meet and fall in love again


    The capital.


    "Miss, I''ve heard that the best food in Beijing is the hot pot in yufeifei restaurant. It''s said that it''s full every day!"


    Xiaomei happily tells the news to the young lady.


    Well, it''s a good choice to come out with miss!


    Hot Pot?


    It''s a familiar word. Where do you think you''ve heard it?


    They come to yufeifei restaurant in high spirits, and just enter the door, they bump into a man.


    Dongfang yexuan came to the restaurant to deal with things today. For the past three and a half years, he has been imitating Xiaoyu''s handwriting and her family''s letters.


    Tell her that she''s been to other countries and won''t come back for the time being.

 Chapter 507

    But just got the news that her parents miss her so much that they asked her to go back, otherwise they would come to the capital to have a look


    Just about to go to the restaurant and the restaurant people set up a nice talk, they ran into a girl in a Xiangfei color dress.


    They both looked up at the same time, "sorry, you..."


    Meiting sees Jiang feibai''s beautiful face every day, but there are still many people in front of her.


    Too evil, too in line with the image of prince charming in her mind.


    Then some fragments flashed through her mind, but before she caught hold of them, they flashed by.


    Dongfang yexuan recognized her at a glance. Even after three years, she was more beautiful and her face grew, but she was still the light rain in his mind.


    A hand holding light rain, "light rain, light rain, you finally come back, I look for you to find a good hard ah!"


    "What are you doing? Let go of our young lady quickly..." Xiaomei scolds the apprentice in front of her.


    Xiaoyu interrupted with a wave, "no harm!"


    "Young master, although I want to be Xiaoyu in your mouth, I really don''t know you. Are you wrong?"


    With a smile, the young man in white is really good-looking. I envy the girl named Xiaoyu.


    But she already had Jiang feibai. She can''t be too greedy.


    "You... You don''t remember me?" Oriental night Xuan can''t believe, how can his wench forget him, forget the pledge between them?


    Meiting looks at the man with painful eyebrows and eyes, and her heart tingles slightly. "My name is Meiting, not Xiaoyu. You really admit your mistake. Goodbye!"


    With Xiaomei into the restaurant, "small two, good wine and good food to miss end up!"


    With Xiaomei will go upstairs, was stopped by the small two.


    "I''m sorry, two guests. Our restaurant rules... Eh?" Small two surprised, this is not miss?


    "Miss, is it really you? You''re back at last. Shopkeeper, shopkeeper... Miss is back... "


    Small two surprise of pull throat to the first floor counter is still playing abacus shopkeeper Ren Chong shout.


    Mei Ting feels her face in doubt. Do I really have a public face?


    The shopkeeper rushed over, "master? Master, it''s really you! You''re back. You see how well I''ve managed the restaurant. Should you give me a long-term salary? "


    In the face of surprise, Mei Ting goes into meditation.


    One or two people may admit their mistakes, but so many people admit their mistakes... It must be because they are blind.


    Embarrassed smile, is preparing to open mouth, behind of white dress childe come up.


    "Shopkeeper, I''ll just take her up and order some good dishes." Oriental night Xuan although some sad, but again see girl.


    Joy is more than sorrow. He has been lonely for a long time, and now he doesn''t have to be alone.


    Mei Ting doubts, or follow the white into the room.


    But what do you mean by gazing at her like this?


    Although she''s shy, she''s better than Xi Shi and Diao Chan... But she''ll be embarrassed, OK!


    "That..."


    "Call me ye!"


    okay?


    So close? Is it developing a little fast?


    "Well... Ah Yeh, right?" It''s embarrassing. Should she say something?


    "My name is Dongfang yexuan. You can call me ah Yeh later."


    Since you don''t remember the past, let''s go on.


    "Ha ha ha..." embarrassed and polite smile.

 Chapter 508

    Just at this time, the small two dishes came up, the next door to pick up.


    Complain of pedal East night Xuan, all is this Padawan, she can''t and miss together out delicious.


    Yuanyang hotpot is served, and Dongfang yexuan puts the dishes in the bowl. "These are all your favorite foods. Come on, eat more..."


    Meiting stiff picked up chopsticks, how, outside people are so familiar, and beauty chat up it?


    After eating a few mouthfuls, the food was delicious, but there was a man who was staring at her. She couldn''t eat it!


    "That..."


    "Night


    "Ah ye," he said quickly. It''s really overbearing.


    "I really look like Xiaoyu in your mouth?"


    "No!"


    Meiting is relieved. That''s good.


    "You are!"


    Yeahˇ° Keke... "Meiting coughed before she went down.


    "I''m still so grown-up that I can''t take care of myself!" Dongfang yexuan stood up, went to her and sat down.


    I patted her on the back, felt her stiff back, and sighed a little.


    Meiting''s embarrassment and cancer are all about to be committed. It''s like this sitting opposite her. Now she''s sitting next to her. How can she eat next?


    "That, ah ye, would you like to sit opposite..." so she can''t eat!


    "You despise me!" Dongfang yexuan wants to cry, pathetic, just like being bullied by her.


    Meiting quickly changed her words, "no, no, it''s good for you to sit here..."


    Xiaomei just watched the young lady sitting with a strange man.


    She was ready to do it, but suddenly she felt a burst of anger. She couldn''t move or speak.


    Damn, she''s been punctured!


    "Ha ha ha... Ah ye, do you always treat girls who meet for the first time like this?"


    Is to give her the hand pause, and then naturally back, put into her bowl.


    "No, only for you!"


    Does that mean it''s only for her, or hasn''t it been shown to others that she''s just the first?


    Is it cool to talk?


    How do you find a girlfriend like this?


    Eyes around, looking at the room full of plum blossom fragrance, everywhere different from what she had seen.


    "What a beautiful room!" Sincere praise.


    "You designed it. It''s naturally beautiful!"


    I?


    Meiting points to herself. It should be Xiaoyu.


    "Tell me about Xiaoyu. I suddenly want to know her."


    It should be a rare woman who can make such a handsome man never forget, so affectionate, and such a big restaurant with unique room design taste.


    Looking at the light rain in front of me, Dongfang yexuan gradually enters the memory.


    Xiaoyu''s every smile and every word reverberates in her mind.


    I can''t help but think of the time when he lost his memory. They made such a fuss for a long time that later he regretted to death.


    Now Xiaoyu has lost her memory again. It''s fair to be innocent. Once a person, no one owes anyone.


    But this time he won''t let go.


    Between the two people from acquaintance to acquaintance, and then to xiangxu, bit by bit to say again.


    From day to night, it''s getting dark. Meiting can''t help but feel happy for the love.


    It''s just, it''s a pity that she''s not the pig''s foot inside.


    "Your story is very beautiful, but I''m really not your light rain. I''m sorry, it''s late. It''s time for me to go back to the inn."


    She got up and said goodbye. Meiting nodded apologetically and went to the door. "Gone, Xiaomei..."

 Chapter 509

    It''s like a log, isn''t it?


    The next moment, Xiaomei moved and rubbed her stiff arms and legs.


    Complain, "light rain, he fixed me, he is a bad man, you can''t be cheated by him!"


    okay?


    Meiting turns her head and looks at the Oriental night Pavilion.


    I didn''t expect that Dongfang yexuan would admit, "yes, I did it. I just don''t want to be disturbed by others!"


    Mei Ting: "what an infatuated person.".


    "Let''s go!" Take Meiting out of the restaurant.


    Looking at the far away figure, "come on."


    "Master!" Dark Wei appeared behind him.


    "I want to know where she came from, where she lived and who she was with these years!" No matter who has divided them for many years, he will not let them go.


    "Yes, master!" A gust of wind, dark guard has gone.


    In the early morning, Dongfang yexuan received the news.


    Standing on the roof of the inn, watching the sunrise slowly rising in the distance.


    "Jiang feibai, I''m at odds with you!" Spit out, startled a few resting birds.


    Quietly into the room of light rain, separated the empty point of the maid''s acupoints.


    Sitting in front of the bed, gently stroking Xiaoyu''s cheek, "good, you''re back to me."


    He lay down with his clothes on his side, holding the warm body of light rain. The feeling of long absence made him want to cry.


    Deep sleep.


    "Ah A scream across the sky, pedestrians on the road think who killed the pig, the voice is so loud.


    "Dongfang yexuan, why do you... Why are you here, and... Why..."


    Meiting while playing Oriental night Xuan, also with the foot kick, a hand tightly pull quilt.


    Why did she wake up with a man lying next to her, almost without a heart attack.


    Her eyes were frightened. It was too dangerous outside. She wanted to go home.


    Oriental night Xuan long turn to wake up, not painful side body lie, still insipid with the hand support head.


    "Good morning!" Eyelashes flicker, Danfeng eyes inside the beautiful Ting pull quilt, vigilant expression.


    Meiting looks at the evil man''s lips slightly open, and her skirt may show a piece of chest because of her sleep.


    No matter where you look, it reveals the full of adultery and temptation.


    Meiting bites her lower lip. No, I have to restrain myself. I have a fiance. I can''t do anything wrong to Jiang feibai.


    Eyes unconsciously looking at the faint show of Acacia red beans, really good temptation ah, really want to touch ah.


    No, I can''t watch it. It''s a shame. I''m going to have a nosebleed.


    Close your eyes.


    Oriental night Xuan smile, the appearance of light rain is really lovely, or so let him want to mouth.


    "Oh, it''s so hot!" Pull at the skirt and show your chest more.


    Light rain just opened his eyes, see is such a scene, was lured by the looming Acacia red bean, nose blood unconsciously exposed.


    Ah, too shy, she was not seduced by Jiang feibai, how could she be seduced by this bastard.


    As soon as I was ready to close my eyes, I felt my lips touched, a tender kiss.


    Xiaoyu''s unbelievable eyes, she was forced to kiss?


    Oriental night Xuan funny side with sleeves to her nose blood, while prying open the teeth.


    Whisper, "close your eyes!"


    Meiting is obedient, close her eyes, feel each other lick her mouth, plunder her breath.


    At the end of the kiss, the two separate, Meiting limp in her arms, slightly panting.

 Chapter 510

    Looking at the red lips above the eyes, the eyes are involuntarily attracted.


    Keep an eye on it.


    "Why do you want more?" Smile, looking at the girl in my arms, it''s so lovely.


    I can''t help covering it again. I''m dependent on each other.


    Once again apart, Meiting''s lips and eyes are as bright as blood, and between her eyes, they are all watery and wet.


    Let Dongfang yexuan love it.


    When Mei Ting finally wakes up and remembers what she has done, she pats her head in chagrin.


    Push the eastern night Pavilion fiercely.


    "Get out of here. I thought you were a gentleman, but I didn''t expect you to be an apprentice. Go away. I don''t want to see you again!"


    Drive people out of the room and shut them.


    See side is still sleeping Xiaomei, angry went to bed to sit down.


    "Well! This asshole. "


    When I think back to the tender kiss, my face is burning.


    It seems that it''s not bad!


    Ah, stop. How can she think that?


    She must not wake up. She must be ill. Yes, that''s it.


    Meiting comforts herself and lies down to sleep.


    The smile of the corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan outside the door has never fallen.


    Think of the reaction of light rain just now, can''t stop the joy.


    It seems that Jiang feibai didn''t get any benefit from Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu is still his.


    Leave the inn happily.


    On this day, Xiaoyu and Xiaomei go shopping outside, and experience a different prosperous city.


    Just a short way out of the inn, I saw Dongfang yexuan in white selecting calligraphy and paintings from a stall in front of me.


    Xiaoyu turns around and meets him everywhere. It''s really strange.


    Dongfang yexuan plans to meet Xiaoyu as soon as he comes, which proves that they are predestined.


    Who knows this wench sees him to turn around to walk.


    But who is he? For the sake of his daughter-in-law, how much is his face.


    Step forward quickly, "Xiaoyu, why do you turn your head when you see me? Don''t you even say hello to me? "


    Mei Ting stopped and looked up with a smile. "What''s the matter? I forgot to take it. I''m going back to the inn to get it!"


    I rolled my eyes in my heart. I met him too often. She is not stupid. Can''t see his intention!


    "Oh, I''ll go back with you to get it." Dongfang yexuan implements the previous policy of chasing Xiaoyu: thick skinned!


    "No, no, I don''t want to take it again!" Mei Ting raises her skirt and plans to walk straight by.


    "That''s just right. Let me show you around. There are many interesting places in the capital!"


    "Well, I said, why are you so cheeky? Don''t you want to follow my young lady? Besides, our lady already has a fiance. You can''t do it! "


    Xiaomei stands in front of Meiting and glares at Dongfang yexuan.


    The East night Xuan hears the fiance three words, eyes changed, with want to eat a person the same.


    Xiaomei''s subconscious retreat, this person''s momentum is so strong, she will not die, although she is Miss''s maid and bodyguard.


    But she felt that she couldn''t fight!


    River flies white, East night Xuan heart shout, a moment later restore the original state.


    "Come on, take you to a place." Take Xiaoyu''s hand and go straight ahead.


    Xiaomei is about to speak, but she is stopped by Changfu.


    "If our young master wants to talk to the young lady, you''d better speak less, otherwise!" Play hard and shake the sword in your hand.


    "Cut, who are you bluffing? Is it a dry meal to be a mother? " One side kick, flying to Changfu.

 Chapter 511

    Changfu naturally wants to keep her for she doesn''t disturb the relationship between the two masters, but she doesn''t expect that the girl''s martial arts is good.


    Meiting wants to call Xiaomei back and is forcibly taken away by Dongfang yexuan.


    "Darling, I''ll take you to a good place."


    Meiting looked at the blooming flowers in front of the courtyard and sighed: "how beautiful!"


    Break away from the clenched hand and run to the sea of flowers in the yard.


    Now look at this one and then look at that one.


    "Since you left, I''ve been taking good care of these flowers, just waiting for you to come back."


    Oriental night Xuan looked at the courtyard with a butterfly like, flying rain, calm and beautiful heart.


    "Pa pa pa..." hands raised, patted twice, and then fished out of the room.


    "See you, miss. Welcome home!" Plum orchid bamboo chrysanthemum four maid at the same time curtsey salute.


    Mei Ting stands up and points to herself in doubt, "do you call me?"


    Dongfang yexuan came over and took her shoulder. "Naturally, I call you. Welcome home, Xiaoyu!"


    Meiting frowned, "I said I''m not..."


    Dongfang yexuan''s forefinger pressed her mouth, "don''t judge rashly, listen to your heart slowly, it will tell you."


    Led her to the swing under the Begonia tree, "look at this, try it!"


    Meiting looks at the swing and replays the picture in her mind. She is playing on the swing.


    There is a person behind her pushing her, like a man in white, white!


    Then the picture turns and two people sit on it at the same time. She laughs wantonly and happily


    One by one, she reached out to touch the swing.


    "I seem to have been here. This swing is so familiar!"


    Dongfang yexuan is very happy. It turns out that this is really useful and can arouse her memory.


    "Then you try." Lift her up to sit down and gently push her behind.


    She closed her eyes and felt the flying feeling, "hurry up!"


    In this flying, she seemed to be in a trance thinking of something, and it seemed that she didn''t think of anything.


    Just, she is sure, between and after death of East night Xuan have certain relation.


    Maybe the light rain in his mouth is her!


    It seems that she needs to talk to Jiang feibai.


    Fengshan, killer gate.


    "Report to the headmaster. I''ll report that I have found the lady in the capital."


    Jiang feibai, who is playing in the bamboo forest, has a broken string.


    Put your hands on the piano and hold down the string that is still trilling.


    "Why didn''t you bring the young lady back?"


    Kneeling killers are rather embarrassed, "subordinates... As soon as they get close, they will be intercepted and killed, and they will never survive!"


    "Dang"


    All the strings are broken, and the blood in the palm of the hand is falling.


    "Oriental night Pavilion!" Thin lips light spit four words, but for no reason the wind, blowing bamboo swaying.


    More bamboo burst out, and the killer kneeling on the ground covered his chest and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The capital.


    I heard that Zhang Xiaoyu returned safely. Naturally, the little princess and the little prince came to inquire first.


    Looking at the woman who had already lived in the courtyard, they were all surprised, not because she was not like me.


    It''s so much like it!


    "Xiaoyu, it''s really you! You will come and never come to me. Let us know. Do you know how much work we have spent to find you? "


    The little princess pushes Meiting forward and hugs her before she reacts.


    Leaning on her shoulder, she cried. Meiting was stiff. At last, she slowly stretched out her hand and patted the little princess on the back.

 Chapter 512

    Little Wang Ye is close to the eastern night Xuan, "are you sure?"


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t turn his head, looking at the two people who were hugging each other, "do you think I''ll admit my mistake?"


    Xiao Wang Ye shrugged his shoulders and said the same thing, but looking at the woman, he also felt that he could not be wrong.


    "Congratulations


    "Thank you very much."


    The little princess finally turned off the tap, and everyone sat under the tree drinking tea.


    "Xiaoyu, how do you spend your time? Why don''t you delay a message to come back?" Little Wang ye asked.


    "Well, I don''t know if it''s Xiaoyu in your mouth. You can call me Meiting!"


    She can''t be sure of her identity without thinking about it for a day.


    Two people at the same time look to the East night Xuan: how to return a responsibility?


    Dongfang yexuan has no choice but to sip her mouth: that''s what you see.


    The little princess took Xiaoyu''s hand and said, "it''s OK, Xiaoyu. I will help you find your memory. Believe me!"


    They have so many memories together, there must be something to remind her of.


    Mei Ting chuckles and doesn''t answer.


    "By the way, let''s go to Xiaoyu''s house again. We have such a good time there. I believe Xiaoyu will remember it."


    The little princess made a loud proposal, and the little prince nodded, "that''s a good idea."


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head, "I''m afraid not. Xiaoyu''s parents have come to the capital on their way, and they will arrive in a few days."


    Meiting looked at everyone for a while, as if no one asked her opinion?


    She''s the one. Okay!


    On this day, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan were guests in xiangwangfu, because Xiaoyu lost his memory and was a little strange to Wangfu.


    Fortunately, everyone was very friendly to her, but there was no big problem.


    Just as we were having afternoon tea in the yard, an unexpected guest came.


    "To you masters, there is a young man who calls himself Jiang feibai and comes to pick up her fiancee Meiting home."


    As soon as the servant finished the report, the tea cup in Dongfang yexuan''s hand was smashed immediately.


    "This arrogant child, even dare to come here, you go with me, I want to see, who dares to rob my daughter-in-law with my grandson!"


    The old princess was in high spirits. She stood up with a crutch in her hand and was about to walk forward.


    The princess immediately winked at the small sheriff, "hold on a little faster!"


    The little princess was about to stretch out her hand when she was drunk back. "No, I haven''t got to that point yet. I''ll do it myself."


    "Deng Deng Deng" walking with a stick, we naturally have to follow.


    Xiaoyu looks at everyone''s back, some worried, she does not know what to worry about.


    It seems that he is not only afraid of Jiang feibai''s injury, but also afraid of Dongfang yexuan''s injury.


    "Miss, the doorman has come to pick us up. Let''s go quickly." Xiaomei follows Xiaoyu happily.


    Light rain helplessly looked at her one eye, sometimes, intelligence quotient is low also nothing, at least happy is not.


    Everyone was sitting in the reception hall, and the old princess and the princess were still sitting at the top.


    On both sides sat the brother and sister of the little princess, as well as Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu.


    Jiang feibai came in and saw such a scene of the three Hall joint trial.


    "Fly white!" Xiaoyu gets up and shouts in embarrassment.


    She ran away from home, but also made such a lot of things, is a little sorry.


    Anyway, he didn''t say anything to himself, and she was sorry.


    Jiang feibai comforted with a smile, mouth shape said: "nothing, wait for me to take you home in a while!"


    "Two princesses, xiaoshengjiang feibai, have met two."


    Bow your hand and look up.

 Chapter 513

    The old princess looked at the people standing under the hall.


    He was dressed in red. Although he swaggered and dazzled, he was still polite.


    "Xiaosheng came here today just to bring back his fiancee. She''s bothering me. Thank you again."


    Originally can''t help the East night Xuan this go down completely burst out, directly fly past a foot, by Jiang feibai step back to avoid.


    "Jiang feibai, I believe you so much, you rob my woman!"


    Shua pulls out the waist soft sword and fights with Jiang feibai.


    They were fighting in the courtyard.


    Everyone rushed in and out. Xiaoyu stood in front of the door anxiously and yelled, "don''t fight... What can I say..."


    "Dongfang, good grandson, give me a good beating, beat hard, let him dare to rob our family!" The old princess waved her crutches to cheer on.


    All this scene is a little strange, one is crazy to stop, just like to rush up.


    The other is to cheer up, beat him, beat him to death


    The little princess supported the old princess for fear that she would fall down the stone ladder.


    At this time, there was already a circle of bodyguards with weapons in the courtyard.


    But the little prince waved his hand, "all down!"


    They can''t take part in such a battle. It''s useless here. Maybe they are also involved.


    Everyone is looking at the battle seriously, and Xiaoyu is looking at the two people standing on the roof.


    A layer of tiles has been laid on the ground, and many plants and trees in the yard have been destroyed.


    "Stop fighting. Let''s sit down and talk about it." Two people have seen the wound, especially she also saw Jiang feibai, blood left from his sleeve along the arm.


    And the eastern night Xuan also didn''t get any good, there are bloodstains on the body.


    Two people at the same time to the direction of light rain look, but the next moment they fight together again.


    "Dongfang yexuan, let''s divide the two of us today!"


    "No, today is your day."


    The two cold swords collided, then backed away, and then stepped back a few steps at the same time, bleeding from the corners of their mouths.


    "I still have some skills. Come again!" Dongfang yexuan rushes up again.


    For a moment, the sky darkened and the wind surged.


    When the two separate, they fall to the ground at the same time.


    Two sides apart, several meters apart. Crawling on the ground in confusion.


    Everyone was worried and ran to Dongfang yexuan and asked, "Dongfang, how are you? Is there anything wrong? Somebody, please call the doctor quickly... "


    Xiaoyu ran to him and held his hand anxiouslyˇ° How are you doing? It doesn''t matter... "


    Dongfang yexuan opens his eyes and looks at Xiaoyu''s tenderness. "Poof..." spits out a mouthful of blood.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry!" Blood was coming down the neck, all over the chest.


    Light rain immediately worried to hold his mouth, do not let him speak.


    "Meiting..."


    Jiangfeibai sad looking at the surrounded side, even light rain also want to abandon him?


    Hearing this lost call, Xiaoyu turns around and sees Jiang feibai lying there alone.


    Immediately run over, help him up and lean on himself.


    "How are you? Do you care? "


    "Cough... No... nothing..." Jiang feibai coughed and took a slow breath.


    "Light rain..." Dongfang yexuan reaches out to light rain.


    Xiaoyu immediately leaves Jiang feibai and runs to Dongfang yexuan. He holds his hand and looks worried.

 Chapter 514

    Jiang feibai called again, pitifully.


    Xiaoyu naturally ran to the past again with great care.


    But these two people just like collusion, you come and I go, let light rain run on both sides, there is no rest time.


    At this time the doctor also arrived, is to the East night Xuan do check, pulse.


    Xiaoyu is worried and holds Jiang feibai to take him to the doctor.


    "Arrest him, put him in the dungeon, and hurt my grandson, hum!"


    With an order, the old princess immediately came up to guard and surrounded them.


    Light rain stopped in front of him, "no, don''t, a night, you say a word, let him go?"


    Pitifully, she didn''t want to put them in such a situation, but


    "You... Want me to let him go!" Dongfang yexuan seems to have heard wrong, just looking at her.


    "Xiaoyu, it is he who let you separate. How can you say that?" The little princess was very dissatisfied, but she saw the two get along well.


    Light rain is like this now, Oriental night Xuan should have how sad.


    "Xiaoyu, you are now amnesia, many things do not understand, but we are all for you, you obediently stand on our side, we will deal with this matter!"


    Xiao Wangye calmly said that now that the light rain is gone, the East will be crazy.


    All of a sudden, the sky was darkened, and a roar rang through the sky and the earth.


    Xiaoyu is in a dilemma. She doesn''t want to hurt people on both sides. What should she do?


    "Ah ye, I beg you. He... I don''t know what happened, but at least he saved me. I can''t... Watch him..."


    Hard to spit out, she... At the moment really want to have two of their own, so much easier to do.


    The eastern night Xuan is being supported by the person, so looking at the light rain, saw for a long time, close the eyes painfully.


    "You go!"


    At that moment, Xiaoyu''s heart choked. Suddenly, it was like suffocation. Tears burst the dike in an instant and slipped down her cheek silently.


    He should have been disappointed with her, so she wanted to leave with another man in the naked sight around her.


    However, she can not but do so, no matter whether she is really light rain, whether amnesia.


    These three years of time is not a fake, Jiang feibai to himself is a real existence, that is not a fake.


    How could she... How could she abandon him and run into another person''s arms.


    Seeing Xiaoyu''s tears, Dongfang yexuan wants to dry her tears, hold her in her arms, comfort her and kiss her


    However, she wants to leave him, into another man''s arms, this let him how can accept, he can''t do!


    Jiang feibai waited for Xiaoyu''s choice and said nothing.


    Just silently looking forward to her not to leave, not to leave him


    Xiaoyu closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He turned around and took a hard step forward.


    "Oriental..."


    "Grandson!"


    "Doctor!"


    In the light rain turned to step out of that step of the moment, the eastern night Xuan spit out a mouthful of blood, into a coma.


    Everybody''s screaming. Get into the room.


    Light rain immediately back, see everyone together, anxious to support the eastern night Xuan to go to the moment.


    The heart moves, a mouthful of blood spurts out of the throat, and then all the memories of the past rush to the heart.


    Two people get along with each other, know each other, face the past all remember.


    "Night The voice was so loud that everyone heard the call and looked back at her.

 Chapter 515

    Put down Jiang feibai and run to Dongfang yexuan. Holding Dongfang yexuan, tears fall down.


    Wailing, as if to cry out all their grievances.


    "Ah ye, I remember... I remember... Wake up!"


    Chula... Huala... The lightning passed, and the heavy rain came down, hitting Xiaoyu''s face and Dongfang yexuan''s face.


    Dongfang yexuan seems to feel something. His eyes slowly open, and he is hit back by the rain. Xiaoyu finds out that he is close, and his head blocks him.


    "Night, I remember, you won''t want me, right..." crying and laughing, I don''t know whether it''s tears or rain, sliding from Xiaoyu''s face to Dongfang yexuan''s face.


    Dongfang yexuan opens his eyes and reaches out to touch Xiaoyu''s face with a smile.


    "How can I be willing not to want you? I''m afraid you don''t want me!" The voice, as always, is tender and affectionate.


    Xiaoyu cried and laughed, nodded heavily, "en!"


    Everyone watched the farce. Some of them didn''t understand the feelings of young people. It was too chaotic.


    The old princess looked at the man in red lying alone in the yard.


    Can''t help but sigh for him, "come on, help this young man to the guest room for treatment."


    Light rain this just think of, fierce turn head, saw has been staring at her River to fly white, the heart begins to tangle together again.


    "Ah ye... I..."


    Oriental night Xuan is the hand that she holds to turn to hold her, tight tight tight, lie to open a wipe radian.


    "Go


    See at the moment of the eastern night Xuan is sincere, not angry, light rain just at ease nodded, "good, you pay attention to the body!"


    Then they look at each other and smile. Xiaoyu turns to jiangfeibai and steps out of the public''s sight. But at the last step, she looks back.


    See Eastern night Xuan still open eyes looking at her, she this just firm walk out.


    In the inn.


    Xiaoyu is busy taking care of Jiang feibai. She asks the doctor to boil the medicine and feed it to her in person.


    Jiang feibai looked at the girl who was still wet and didn''t change her clothes, just running for him.


    Leaning slightly open mouth, drink medicine.


    Maybe this is the last time she has such treatment. She must hate him to death.


    I''ll never talk to him again!


    "What are you looking at? I haven''t finished drinking yet. Look at you. If you don''t have anything to fight with others, you''ll be OK. You''ll be OK for half a month


    Not angry to continue to scoop up a spoonful of feed to his mouth.


    Jiang feibai''s dead eyes lit up. "Aren''t you... Angry?"


    Xiaoyu put his hand on his forehead and tried, "if you don''t burn it, how can you talk nonsense?"


    Strange soliloquy.


    Jiang feibai understood that Xiaoyu was not angry at all, so he was relieved.


    Let Xiaoyu serve, lie back on the bed, but also tightly covered quilt, leaving no gap.


    "You have a good rest. Call me if you need anything!" Xiaoyu stretches her head and pulls the quilt carefully.


    "OK, you can change your clothes too. Don''t catch cold!"


    "Yes Qingsheng agrees and leaves with the medicine bowl.


    But she did not return to the room, but braved the heavy rain to go back to xiangwangfu again.


    A gust of wind blows, "door Lord!"


    Jiang feibai lifted the quilt and sat up in pain, covering his chest with his hands.


    "Miss!"


    "Miss, you have gone to xiangwangfu!" The killer replied coldly.


    As expected, Jiang feibai was not surprised. Bear the pain in your heart.


    "Back to Fengshan!"

 Chapter 516

    Xiangwang mansion.


    All the way, Xiaoyu went to xiangwangfu in the heavy rain without umbrella or carriage.


    The main reason is that it''s not far away. It''s just a street. I''m in a hurry, so I came here.


    There is no need to report, so through the yard came to the eastern night Xuan room.


    Everyone is guarding Dongfang yexuan in the room. The wound of Dongfang yexuan has been treated. The doctor is writing the prescription.


    "Master Dongfang''s injury is not serious. Just apply the medicine for a few days. Serious is the internal injury, this half a month, had better not move the internal force within a month


    Xiaoyu rushed in and ran to the bed of Dongfang yexuan. Everyone surrounded her. When she saw her coming, she got out of the way.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry. The doctor said it''s OK! A month''s rest will be all right. " The little prince was relieved, and the twists and turns of their feelings made him have some other impulses.


    Envy others, although twists and turns, but deep!


    "Xiaoyu, why did you come here? You didn''t bring an umbrella." The little princess took Xiaoyu to the bed.


    Then she found that her clothes were the same as before. "Ah, you haven''t changed your clothes yet. How can you spoil your body so much? Come and change into a clean one with me."


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "it''s OK, I don''t mind."


    With his hand on the edge of the bed, he did not dare to touch it with his cold hand. "Ah ye, how are you, what you need, what you want to eat, I''ll make it for you."


    Oriental night Xuan blinks eyelids, opens his eyes, is about to gentle reply, see light rain in a mess, hair is still dripping.


    Frowning and scolding in a cold voice, "why don''t you change your clothes? What if you catch a cold? Go and change


    Seeing the doctor who was about to leave with the medicine box, he said, "let the doctor prescribe a dose of cold medicine for you. Hurry up!"


    Listen to this not too gentle words, light rain but feel in the heart iron tie incomparable.


    "Well, you have a rest first, and I''ll clean it up now!"


    I thought I would go back to the inn later. I didn''t bother to change clothes. I got wet again later.


    But I forgot that everyone would care about her body.


    Take the little princess''s hand and walk out, "walk, walk, lend me a suit of clothes. It''s so cold."


    "Cut, I thought you were an iron wall, don''t know cold!" They walked out of the room to the little princess''s yard.


    Dongfang yexuan is also very happy, his light rain has come back, so good!


    The old princess has been sitting at one side of the table, this Zhang Xiaoyu came in, did not salute her to see the Oriental night Xuan.


    On the contrary, she was not angry and pleased.


    This shows that in her eyes, only Dongfang yexuan is not important.


    Sigh, helplessly shaking his head, the young man''s feelings really do not understand.


    Go to bed, "night Xuan, you good rest, grandma I go back first, light rain this girl is good, I hope you all good."


    Dongfang yexuan wants to sit up and is stopped by the old princess. "Don''t get up. You have a good rest."


    The princess helped the old princess to leave the room. Today, she was really tired. They were all tired.


    Xiao Wangye waited for Xiaoyu to change his clothes before he left.


    Other people have also come to see, and now only Xiaoyu and the two of them are in the room.


    "Night


    Xiaoyu leans her head on the quilt, just on the chest of Dongfang yexuan in the quilt.


    Dongfang yexuan reaches out his hand and caresses Xiaoyu''s head. For a time, it is quiet and peaceful.


    "Yes." He agreed quietly.


    "What''s the matter with us, how can we lose our memory and go on the stage in turns? Does the Lord mean to make fun of us?"

 Chapter 517

    With her head on her side and a smile on her lips, the first thought that came to her mind when she thought of this farce was: dog blood, too damn dog blood.


    "Yes, but that''s good. Our relationship is better."


    Reach out and hold Xiaoyu''s hand. No one is more happy than this.


    "It''s like you grow up in a twinkling of an eye. I miss you many days. It''s a pity."


    Xiaoyu listened and rubbed his head on his hand. "Don''t blame him. He saved me at the beginning."


    "For this reason, he was seriously injured and took a long time to recover."


    Let him know what happened in those days.


    "I thank him for saving you, but I still can''t forgive him for keeping us three years apart."


    It was him who made him muddle through three years of life.


    How can he let it go!


    "Night Sit up and look at him solemnly.


    "He has been really good to me in the past three years. Just because he saved my life, don''t worry about it, OK?"


    She doesn''t want the two people to have such a thing today, such a dilemma, she doesn''t want to meet in this life.


    Sighed, deeply staring into the eyes of light rain, "OK, I''ll let him go, but I still won''t forgive him!"


    This is his man''s insistence!


    The light rain pours on past and kisses on the cheek of the eastern night Xuan.


    "Thank you, ye!"


    "Here!" Dongfang yexuan points to his lips.


    Xiaoyu was a little shy, but she went up to kiss her obediently.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When Xiaoyu came to the inn, he was gone.


    Hurried downstairs to find the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, where are the patients in the room? Did you see where he went? "


    The shopkeeper slowly took out a letter, "this is what the guest left you. He has already left."


    Light rain quickly opened, he wrote: I went back to Fengshan, light rain.


    I''m sorry for hiding you, but I don''t regret it at all.


    It''s like I stole these three years. In the past three years, I have been very happy every day.


    Thank you for not blaming me. Fengshan will always be your home. You are welcome to come back anytime you want!


    If he doesn''t treat you well, just let me know and I''ll beat him for you.


    Jiang feibai stay!


    See here, light rain smile.


    This guy, let''s go. He''s so sensational.


    Take the letter back to xiangwangfu, "he has gone back, ah, this is his letter."


    Don''t mind sharing the letter to Dongfang yexuan.


    "Well! He wants to abduct you. I don''t think he has a long memory. He wants to beat me... "


    Jiang feibai rubs the letter to pieces, and his eyes are ready to fight with Jiang feibai for 300 rounds.


    "I said you can''t stop for a while. Look at you. What do you want when you''re in bed? It''s true that both sides are defeated, and each of them can win very well. "


    "I..." Dongfang yexuan choked his neck and wanted to get up to show Xiaoyu that he could still fight.


    "Come on, if you don''t listen, I''ll go!" Really, men are too naive.


    After living in the palace for a few days, Xiaoyu also met the two princes.


    The old prince is a carefree look regardless of the world. Although his temples are white, he is still very powerful.


    Wang Yeh, Huang Fu''an, is an elegant man. But if you think he is as gentle as he looks, you are wrong.


    He used to be a great general stationed in the frontier. He made the enemy talk about people who changed their looks.

 Chapter 518

    This day, the eastern night Xuan is better, can''t sit still, must go out for a walk.


    They came to yufeifei restaurant.


    "Ren Zhong, thanks to you for the past few years, hard work!"


    "Ah, master, have you recovered your memory?" Ren Zhong''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes."


    "Well, in that case, boss, do you think it''s time for me to get a higher salary because I''ve been working so hard for a long time?"


    The shopkeeper Ren Zhong directly opens his hand to Xiaoyu and stretches it in front of her.


    Dongfang yexuan just stood beside her and watched her amuse others.


    "OK, I''ll move all the books of the past few years to my courtyard later. I''ll see how I can get in. I''m good at thinking about it."


    If you want a red envelope, you have to show your ability.


    Ren Zhong''s mouth was flat, quite wronged, "you don''t believe me!"


    "That''s so serious. I just want to see how much I''ve made over the years, and then I''ll give you a red envelope."


    I was afraid that he would think too much, so I made a special explanation.


    Although they have been away for so long with the help of everyone, they also have a lot of credit. It''s right to reward them.


    "That''s a good feeling. I''ll send it to your yard later!"


    Two people smile, holding hands upstairs, Ren Zhong looking at the back, strange smile.


    On the third floor, they sat down in the bamboo house and poured each other a cup of tea.


    "I didn''t expect that when I was away, the restaurant opened so well and developed so well."


    Xiao Yuan sighed. What a surprise!


    "You have a good eye. Although we have helped to watch these years, most of the time we have been responsible for it."


    "Don''t I have a lot of money in my account?" Think of a lot of silver, Xiaoyu can''t help but grin, almost to the root of the ear.


    Looking at her happy appearance, Dongfang yexuan couldn''t help laughing.


    "Your silver is more than that. You forget to cooperate with me and my three Highnesses."


    "Pepper has developed well in recent years. It has spread all over the country and has been introduced to other countries.


    I''m afraid there will be millions of Liang just for profit sharing. You are a rich woman worthy of the name! "


    "Ah


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is open. Is she so rich?


    Is it a dream that I haven''t woken up yet?


    He pinched his thigh hard and cried out in pain.


    "I didn''t dream!"


    Oriental night Xuan still thinks she how, originally she is oneself pinch oneself.


    I can''t laugh or cry, "you really are. Is that necessary? If you marry me later, there will be more money than you can count! "


    That''s what makes her so happy. How can it be good after that?


    "Well, I''m a rich man. I don''t need your money!" Haughty looked up, revealing a small jade neck.


    Dongfang yexuan is funny, "OK, you don''t need it. I''ll have to ask you to raise it in the future. Xiaoyu in our family has to work hard to make money! "


    "That''s not true."


    Then they looked at each other and laughed.


    "Oh, didn''t you say there was no room? Who are the people in this room? Laugh so unruly, I want to see who it is


    The door was kicked open and a group of people came in.


    The first one is the youngest daughter of the Emperor: Princess Liuli. Behind her is the fourth son of the emperor, the sixth son of the emperor and the daughter of two ministers.


    "Well, isn''t this Dongfang yexuan? Dongfang, you''re eating here, too! "


    Princess Liuli comes to say hello happily. Dongfang yexuan stands up and salutes several Jinzhiyuye.

 Chapter 519

    "I''ve seen the fourth prince, the sixth Prince and Princess Liuli!"


    Xiaoyu also stood up and stood by his side, but he didn''t salute, just stood silently.


    No one will notice her little role anyway.


    Sure enough, everyone exchanged greetings and forgot her existence.


    But the Oriental night Xuan won''t let her become the background board.


    She pulled her to his arms, "to introduce you, this is my fiancee, Zhang Xiaoyu!"


    Xiaoyu didn''t want to deal with these people, but he was forced to go to the shelves. If he didn''t, he had to.


    Then he nodded with a smile, "I''ve seen you all."


    The two princes didn''t speak. Although they thought the woman was good-looking, they didn''t get enough attention.


    Princess Liuli looked at Xiaoyu with a squint. She was very beautiful and said with envy and disdain, "which girl is this? I don''t think I''ve seen her in this palace!"


    Light rain a listen to know that the other party is looking for fault, did not answer, she is afraid of a mouth can not help but accept back.


    "She is the owner of this restaurant, the founder of chili pepper which is popular all over the mainland, and the future hostess of Sihai villa!"


    Dongfang night Xuan slowly said word by word, but also afraid that people do not understand, some places also focus on saying.


    Xiaoyu is a little stunned. She doesn''t find that she still has so many titles.


    This makes us estimate Xiaoyu again. The two princes look at Xiaoyu differently.


    Think if you can marry her back, at most a side imperial concubine position, can have huge wealth, this is a good business ah.


    But Princess Liuli didn''t think so. She was the father''s favorite princess, much better than the woman who had only money left.


    "Oh, it''s you. When you make money, you can''t neglect the etiquette. After all, the capital is not a country, it pays attention to the rules!"


    Princess Liuli''s impolite remarks immediately let Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu''s face sink down.


    Xiaoyu secretly holds Dongfang yexuan''s hand, "yes, the princess is right. That''s why she sets up the VIP card for the restaurant.


    What''s more, we should make an appointment in advance, and we should not rob.


    I believe that people who are so sensible as the princess will not be like those who are wild and don''t know the rules, will they


    Gently spit out, mercilessly return this loud slap.


    Looking at the face of the princess glass, rain inexplicably feel a burst of refreshing!


    Oriental night Xuan mouth slightly hook, light rain this girl is still as unwilling to suffer losses as before, but he felt that such a light rain is his favorite light rain.


    Some people were surprised. They didn''t expect that Zhang Xiaoyu dared to face the princess in public.


    This is the emperor''s favorite glass princess!


    It''s so obvious that the princess doesn''t understand the rules. Is it really good?


    Princess Liuli is so angry that she can''t say the wrong thing. This woman who doesn''t know the rules actually means that she doesn''t know how to be polite and breaks into other people''s rooms!


    She''s a princess. Where can''t she go!


    Just about to get angry, he was held by the fourth brother, "Liuli, we are out to play, let''s not talk about these."


    Give her dark make a wink: you don''t mischief, or father emperor blame down, don''t blame I didn''t remind you!


    Laughing and Dongfang yexuan, Xiaoyu apologizes, "it''s just that we''re wrong, but now there''s no other room in the restaurant.


    It''s only Mr. Zhang. Your business is so good. Can you let us work together and make amends... "


    Does Xiaoyu dare say no?


    These princes and grandsons say that the emperor has committed the same crime as the people, but who has seen the royal family destroy the family?

 Chapter 520

    "Ha ha... The fourth Prince is serious. Please sit down! I''ll give you a few more seats down here. "


    The moment you turn around, your face comes down.


    I really hate these royal families, but I have to deal with them.


    "Ah, if you want me to tell you, yufeifei restaurant has artistic conception and delicious food. Even if other restaurants imitate it, it''s not the same taste!"


    The sixth prince took a bite and praised Zhang Xiaoyu with a smile.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t look at him at all. He sat with Dongfang yexuan, only occasionally eating peanuts.


    Mainly with these people, no appetite.


    "Yes, boss Zhang is creative. There is only one hot pot shop in the country, which makes people everywhere come here to eat authentic hot pot."


    The fourth prince also praised him, but he told the truth.


    In the past two years, people have imitated and opened hotpot shops everywhere, but what they got is not that taste.


    "The fourth Prince praised me falsely. Where I have that ability, everyone will support me." Xiaoyu doesn''t accept.


    Princess Liuli also knew that the hot pot was delicious, otherwise she would not come out of the palace.


    Occasionally, I''ll take it back from the restaurant, but it''s not as good as eating here.


    But knowing that it was the woman''s restaurant, she took a few threads out of her mind.


    "Cut, what to wear, what to wear, how powerful, not also a businessman! Scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce, that''s the bottom man! "


    Special disdain, want to demote her directly to the ground, in order to foil her noble.


    But this did not hit Xiaoyu. She came from modern times. Naturally, she knew that money is not everything, but it is absolutely impossible to have no money.


    As long as you have money, are you afraid you have no power?


    But the eastern night Xuan is not the same, he is a native, was said to be so low in front of him.


    The face doesn''t look good.


    "Yes, it''s better to be an official. We lowly businessmen provide everything we eat, and we lowly businessmen pay taxes on the silver."


    Oriental night Xuan calm face finish saying, "sorry, everybody, I still have business to deal with, don''t accompany, leave."


    He took Xiaoyu and left the restaurant.


    All the people in the room were not good-looking. Princess Liuli found that she had said something wrong and bowed her head with regret.


    She doesn''t think so. Dongfang yexuan is so smart. He is different


    "Princess, don''t be angry. Those two are so unruly. I''ll let my father join him when I go back."


    "These businessmen are in a low position. It''s not enough to say a few words. They are really grumpy..."


    Two minister''s daughter flatters said.


    "Shut up


    The fourth Prince roared and looked, "what do you know? Can Sihai villa be the same as other merchants? Stupid! Go away


    The two women ran out of the room.


    The fourth Prince looked at Liuli and scolded loudly, "let you change your bad temper. What do you say? Do you know how much effort he made to win over the Dongfang family? "


    Liuli bowed his head wrongly, "I... I didn''t mean to, and I didn''t mean to talk about him..."


    "Is that Zhang Xiaoyu? Didn''t you hear what Dongfang yexuan said?


    Not to mention her relationship with Dongfang yexuan, just her own, can you compare with her?


    Do you think her achievements today are all due to the strong wind? Did you notice her age? "


    The fourth Prince hates iron but not steel. If this glass was not born with him, he would not care about her!

 Chapter 521

    Liuli looked up in fear and asked weakly, "what''s wrong with her age?"


    Isn''t it her age? What''s so strange?


    The fourth prince was so angry by her stupid brain that he didn''t want to speak.


    Although the sixth Prince and they are not the same mother, they have a good relationship since childhood.


    "Look at her age, she should be about 14 or 15 years old, but it will take several years to make such a great achievement, so..."


    Princess Liuli understood that she started planning business when Zhang Xiaoyu was still very young.


    How smart she has to be!


    "But no matter how powerful she is, it has something to do with me?"


    The sixth Prince shakes his head secretly. This brain is probably the reason why he likes her.


    The fourth Prince didn''t want to talk with her any more, so he strode out of the room. He really stayed one more second for fear that she would infect him.


    The sixth Prince comforted and patted Liuli''s shoulder, "don''t think about it, let''s go back!"


    Xiaoyu left the restaurant. It''s in the yard now.


    "Ah, ye, why do you mind what she says so much?"


    Xiaoyu is sitting in the study reading the account book, while Dongfang yexuan is lying on the Jinta by the window, reading a book in his hand.


    "I don''t mind!" Turn over an article.


    Xiaoyu stopped writing and looked up, "then why did you just..."


    The East night Xuan head also does not lift, "don''t how leave like this!"


    okay?


    Xiaoyu thought a little and understood.


    I see. He just wanted to get rid of those people, but he just left. He looked down on the royal family and looked down upon them.


    There is also the meaning of running away, but after this, not only no one will care, but also the right to leave, high, it is high!


    Bow your head and continue to settle accounts.


    "I''m arranging two people for you to protect you!" Dongfang yexuan sits up.


    "Why, I wish I had Xiaomei to protect me!"


    Xiaomei is standing in the corner these days. Every time she sees her with Dongfang yexuan, she is scratching the corner.


    "She''s too weak!"


    Xiaomei, who is too weak outside the door, wants to cry. At the killer''s door, the owner dislikes her. Now here, the young lady''s new love dislikes her again.


    Is she really that weak?


    "Call back the green moon and green clothes. I''m familiar with them."


    Oriental night Xuan stopped for 2 seconds, "the green moon has gone, because it happened three years ago."


    Xiaoyu is silent for a moment. It turns out that


    "Whatever you want!" Unfortunately, Qingyue, the cold-blooded girl who combed her hair.


    "Good!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After checking the account books, Xiaoyu found that in the past three and a half years, the restaurant has made a profit of 3 million Liang, but it still keeps profits.


    In a moment of excitement, he went to the bank and took out 100000 taels of silver to give everyone welfare.


    "Come on, everyone has been working hard these years. Two thousand taels per person, come to me to get them!"


    Xiaoyu is sitting in the room with a handful of banknotes in his hand, giving bonus to every employee.


    There are more than 20 people in front of and behind the restaurant.


    Everyone lined up to get the money, they never believed it, to face ruddy.


    Out of the room, the restaurant guests are a little curious, this is what happened, no one to greet the guests, all into the accounting room.


    After a question, I realized that the owner of the restaurant was entitled to 2 thousand taels of welfare.


    You know, these two thousand taels are enough to buy a yard in the capital.


    The boss of this restaurant is too generous!


    They all want to know if the restaurant will recruit people.


    "Ren Zhong, you''ve really worked hard these years." I didn''t make false accounts. I remember every point clearly.

 Chapter 522

    "You deserve that 50000!"


    "Wow Ren Zhong hasn''t taken over yet, and other restaurant employees who haven''t left all exclaim.


    That''s too much!


    "Wow what, wow what? Shouldn''t I take these? Why don''t you go out to greet the guests and wait for the deduction? "


    Ren Zhong, jump up and drive people!


    But the staff are not afraid, probably get along for a long time, have feelings.


    "Ah, shopkeeper, if you have money, you have to invite us to dinner!"


    "Go and have a meal. Who saw me when I was working hard? Why don''t you invite me to dinner with so much money in your hands? "


    Xiaoyu burst into laughter. It''s true that these people really have feelings everywhere.


    "I invite everyone to dinner in the evening, and I cook myself, boss!"


    "Yes! It''s a blessing The staff cheered.


    When the guests outside heard this, they all joked loudly, "boss, can you also take care of things outside? Such a good welfare!"


    Other employees quickly refused, "no, no, we are already full here, no move, you are late!"


    They will never leave such a good place. They can''t make money in their whole life just because of the welfare!


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs.


    "Next time if there is a need, we will find you. I hope you don''t regret it!"


    "No regrets, no regrets. Where can I find such a good thing?"


    For a moment, the atmosphere of the restaurant was very good.


    Within an hour, the whole capital spread the news that the boss of yufeifei restaurant was spending a lot of money on welfare for employees.


    Many people want to work in yufeifei restaurant.


    As a result, the staff of the restaurant work more actively. There is no way. Many people are thinking about this job.


    Yufeifei''s job is even more rare, which makes many people proud to work under Zhang Xiaoyu''s banner.


    In the evening, Xiaoyu is happy with everyone and does not come back drunk.


    Dongfang yexuan is not here. He doesn''t like such an occasion.


    However, several dark guards were arranged for protection, including two new maids.


    Ziqiong, Zifei.


    According to Dongfang yexuan, all of Zizi''s are the best in his secret guards, and the only two women have been allocated to her.


    With Xiaomei, it''s enough. Besides, there are four plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum in the courtyard.


    Xiaoyao finish, drink dizzy, Xiaomei they brought back to the courtyard.


    "How much did you drink? Don''t you want to watch it? " Oriental night Xuan looks at this posture.


    Quickly put down the book, came to a horizontal embrace, the person into the room.


    Before he put it on the bed, the man started.


    Xiaoyu touched the evil face, "handsome... Ha ha... It''s so beautiful..."


    "Come on, come on... Let elder sister smell... Elder sister ache..." she would kiss her.


    Dongfang yexuan turns her head, and she wants to kiss him, breaking his head.


    Xiaomei pats her forehead, my young lady. How can you be drunk? I didn''t find that you have this ability before!


    "All out!" Get all the people out of here who want to help.


    This just hugs a person to go to bed, but light rain embraces his neck is not to let go.


    "Darling, Xiaoyu, release your hand, I''ll wipe your face!"


    "No, no, they want to kiss..."


    Oriental night Xuan can''t laugh or cry, "good, kiss."


    Gently touch, separate, "well, this can let go of it!" It''s the same tone as doting on children.


    I didn''t expect that Xiaoyu was so cute when he was drunk. This kind of welfare didn''t occur to him.

 Chapter 523

    But can''t let her drink so much outside, he can see such a light rain alone.


    "Ha ha ha... Ah ye... Ha ha ha..."


    Xiaoyu put a big word on the bed, so happy, giggle.


    Dongfang yexuan twisted a wet towel for her and planned to wipe her face. Unexpectedly, in just two minutes, she had already fallen asleep.


    "Alas With a sigh, she came forward and gently wiped her face, and then wiped her hands.


    Just put her away and cover her with a cool quilt.


    As soon as he lay down, he put his foot on his belly and put it away for her. After a while, his hand hit his neck again.


    Dongfang yexuan really wants to screw her up and spank her.


    Dongfang yexuan, who didn''t have a good rest all night, finally fell asleep at dawn.


    Xiaoyu wakes up and finds that it''s too late. Looking at Dongfang yexuan who is still sleeping, Xiaoyu starts to play with his heart and stealthily touches his eyelashes.


    Then slide down and hold his nose.


    Dongfang yexuan frowns and reluctantly opens his eyes. He pulls the funny person next to him and locks his hands and feet.


    Husky, just wake up in the morningˇ° Don''t make trouble. I''ve taken care of you all night. If you''re making trouble, I''ll take care of you! "


    Hand suggestively on the left peak pinch.


    Xiaoyu blushes. This damned hooligan is not serious.


    The small corner of the mouth of the East night Xuan starts to stir up, such morning is really good.


    They stayed in bed for a while before they got up to eat.


    "Young master, miss''s family has arrived at shuanglongkou."


    Chang Fu came in to report.


    Shuanglong is an intersection not far in front of the capital, similar to the meaning of the City Pavilion.


    "What? My family''s here, really? Let''s go, let''s go and get them now. "


    Xiaoyu stands up and pulls the sleeves of Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan puts her on her knee and gives her a chicken leg.


    "Don''t worry. Have a good meal."


    Xiaoyu is not in the mood to eat now. Her heart has been flying to her parents.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve arranged to escort them to Beijing. We''ll pick them up at the gate later."


    Someone went to meet her, and she was relieved to hear that, but she was still too shocked to eat.


    "I don''t want to..."


    "No, you drank so much wine last night, and today you don''t eat more. How can your stomach stand it? Well, I''m eating. "


    Put the dish on her mouth.


    Light rain pouts, "people really can''t eat it!" I didn''t digest anything yesterday.


    Hand on the stomach, "you see, there are still things here, no digestion!"


    Oriental night Xuan smile, this wench, don''t know such action can''t do casually?


    He is not Liu Xiahui.


    "Well, it''s OK to have a bowl of soup, darling. You can''t leave until you finish it."


    Xiaoyu looks at the chicken soup in front of him bitterly. It''s said that he ordered it to be made specially.


    She is not pregnant, what chicken soup to drink!


    Changfu is very happy to see the young master treat the young lady like a favorite daughter. At last, the young master is no longer cold and not interested in anything.


    Think of miss is not, that day gloomy, chilly air conditioning with no money like often put.


    Let them serve the people scared, big June, also want to wear a cotton padded jacket.


    "Young master..." Chang Fu hesitated.


    "Say what you have to say!"


    Xiaoyu drinks the soup and looks at it curiously.


    "Chang''an asked his subordinates to ask if he had been released from prison?"

 Chapter 524

    Thinking of Chang''an, he didn''t know what to say.


    I know that the young master is starting to do something to touch his brow!


    "Yes? What''s the matter with Chang''an? " It seems that I didn''t see him during this period.


    I thought he was sent out by Dongfang yexuan to carry out the order.


    "It''s OK. I just made some mistakes." Kneading Xiaoyu''s hand.


    "Let him come back. It''s time to think it over."


    Changfu was overjoyed and said happily, "yes, thank you, young master."


    Now, this boy owes him a lot of favor. We have to let him pay it back.


    He''s smart. He knows when the young lady is around and the young master is in a good mood.


    City gate.


    Xiaoyu walks around.


    "Why haven''t you come yet? How long has it been? Is something wrong? " Zifei is holding an umbrella, under which sits the Oriental night Pavilion.


    There is a small table with tea and snacks on it.


    On the side is the willow Yiyi, the green dyke supporting the willow, rippling the river


    "Come and sit for a while, aren''t you tired?" Oriental night Xuan leisurely put down the cup.


    "What do you mean, people are worried about them, don''t you?" Xiaoyu came and sat beside him.


    Big eyes, a green dress, in the hot sun, with refreshing.


    "Nonsense, my parents-in-law, how can they not worry, but you have to believe me, they must be coming soon!"


    Pour her a cup of tea and put it in front of her.


    But light rain did not drink, or a worried look.


    Just as she waited anxiously, the sound of "daddada" came to the ears of the public.


    "Here it is


    In the distance, a carriage was going this way.


    Getting closer, getting closer


    Xiaoyu looks at the stranger in front of the carriage.


    Looking forward to waiting for the family to get off, but the carriage actually passed by and entered the city.


    "This..." it turns out that it''s not. Bai is very happy.


    He sat down and chewed peony tea.


    "Light rain!"


    okay? Who called her?


    Looking up fiercely, I saw another carriage in the distance. One man stretched out his head and waved to the light rain at the window.


    "Mother!" Xiaoyu rushed to the carriage excitedly.


    Really fly up, three or two fly to the carriage, get into the carriage.


    The carriage continued to drive, and Chang''an carried the carriage to the eastern night Pavilion.


    "Father, mother!" Xiaoyu rushed to them excitedly.


    Tears slide down the cheek.


    "Wuwuwuwu... My son, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. I''ve grown so big!"


    Zhao Qun patted Xiaoyu''s back and cried.


    Xiaoyu is in the middle of two people, holding one shoulder in one hand.


    "My daughter, can let father and dad think, so long don''t go home, all play crazy!"


    Zhang Daniu moistened his eyes and held them tightly.


    "Wuwuwuwu... I miss you, too, father, mother, elder sister and second brother!"


    But I can''t come!


    They hugged each other and cried.


    Light rain cry enough, separate, "elder sister and second brother?"


    "There''s business at home. They can''t leave! We are also thinking hard. Come and have a look.


    I only know that you travel around, and I don''t know if you are in the capital. Who knows that I will meet you as soon as I come! "


    Zhao Qun explained that if he had known that he would have seen his daughter, they would have come long ago.


    "I also received your letter and came back specially!" Fortunately, they woke up in time, otherwise they would be crazy.

 Chapter 525

    The curtain of the car lifted, "uncle and aunt, let''s go back to chat!"


    Oriental night Xuan white figure appears, handsome face as before.


    "Ah, ye? Come on up, I haven''t seen you for a long time! " Zhao Qun waved and looked at his son-in-law excitedly.


    Because the light rain is not, the eastern night Xuan also dare not go back, not easy to explain.


    Climb on the car, four people sitting in the car talking and laughing, back to the courtyard.


    "Dangdang, this is where I live. If it''s smaller, I''ve made people pay attention to it. I''ll change it to a bigger place some other day and take everyone over."


    After Xiaoyu got off, he took everyone into the house.


    "Oh, it''s not small! Enough, don''t spend the money... "


    Zhao Qun waved his hand quickly, but he didn''t dare to live too much. How much does it cost?


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "Niang, for so many years, our business is not very good? Are you short of silver? "


    Hold Zhao Qun to one side and sit down.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu looked around, "although we have earned some money, we can''t spend it indiscriminately. If we can save money, we need to save it."


    Mei Lan and Zhu Ju came forward with food and drink. "I''ve seen you, sir and madam!"


    He saluted with a sweet smile.


    "Mom and Dad, this is Mei Lan, Zhu Ju, the girl in my courtyard. If you have anything, just tell them to do it."


    Raise your hand and let them get up and set the tea.


    "Oh, these girls are so good-looking!" Zhao Qun sincerely praises that the capital is worthy of the emperor''s feet. Even the maid is much more beautiful than the girls in their village.


    "It''s reassuring to see how well you''ve been." Patting Xiaoyu''s hand, it''s really nice here. Flowers are everywhere, fragrant.


    "Father, mother, this time you will not leave, stay here, I will show you around, understand the prosperity of the capital!"


    It''s good to have parents around. After three years apart, we can be regarded as meeting each other.


    "That''s not good. Our business needs to be watched. I don''t trust that your brother and your sister are at home."


    Zhao Qun firmly shakes his head. There is no better hometown here. Now the development of the village is very good, not worse than that of this big city.


    "Yes, Xiaoyu, our village is developing well now. It has become a well-known rich village. Every family is no longer short of food and drink, and there is surplus food."


    Zhang Daniu is also very happy. He has had a good life in the past two years, but his little daughter is not at home, which makes us miss her more.


    This is what Xiaoyu didn''t expect. It''s a virtue for his hometown to develop like this.


    "By the way, Xiaoyu, little grape, it''s time to grow up. Let it come out and show me. I want to die of it."


    Zhao Qun likes grapes. She can please her when she is at home. She is going to make drumsticks for little grapes!


    Light rain, a click!


    For more than three years, she had been in a state of amnesia, and naturally did not know that there was space and little grape.


    Recently, I''ve recovered my memory, but I''m so busy with trivial things that I can''t help forgetting it.


    But isn''t this guy supposed to have run out and reminded her to come out and hop?


    How come it''s like disappearing? Is something wrong?


    Light rain heart suddenly worried up, the face is not obvious, lest parents worry.


    "It, I don''t know where to go. I haven''t seen it for a long time." This is mainly to dispel the suspicion of Dongfang yexuan.


    "However, it usually doesn''t leave for long. It may come back in these two days, or it may appear tonight.


    I''ll take my parents to your room first

 Chapter 526

    Now is not a good time to enter the space, we have to find a separate opportunity to avoid the public to see what happened.


    "Uncle and aunt, you must have a good look. Xiaoyu knows you are here, so he ordered someone to clean up your room early."


    Dongfang yexuan stood up, smile, and then turned his head, "Xiaoyu, you take your uncle and aunt to have a good look, I''ll make delicious food for you.


    You have to show them well. Don''t treat them badly, or I won''t follow them. "


    Deliberately to make fun of the way, ease the embarrassment that has not been seen for many years.


    They should have something to talk about. As an outsider, it''s hard for him to get involved. Let''s give them a space to have a good chat.


    Xiaoyu winked at him with thanks: Thank you!


    Dongfang yexuan: I''ll wait for your return!


    Xiaoyu: "this guy.


    "I''ll trouble you, ye." Zhao Qun said with thanks.


    Light rain holding the hands of the couple, "OK, let''s go to your rest room to have a look, the scenery here is also good, I''ll take you to have a good look."


    Just pull them away and walk to the room.


    Dongfang yexuan looked at it tenderly, and didn''t look back for a long time,


    "Young master, master is looking for you!" Changfu report.


    Frown, what does the old man want to do?


    "What did you say?"


    "No!"


    "Since I didn''t say it, I think I didn''t hear it!" Anyway, it''s nothing more than the old sesame and rotten millet.


    Don''t you just urge him to get married? The emperor is in no hurry, the eunuch is in no hurry!


    "Xiaoyu, are you really well?" After reading the room, Zhao Qun directly takes Xiaoyu''s hand and sits at the table.


    Xiaoyu left Zhang Daniu, right Zhao Qun, two people warm look at her, eyes are full of joy and love.


    "Niang, I''ve really had a good life. I''ve traveled all these years and learned a lot of skills."


    Isn''t that the lightness skill of lingshibuling learned in the past two years? Although some chicken ribs.


    "The eastern night Pavilion..." Zhang Daniu moved his mouth, as if it was hard to say. After all, he didn''t ask much about it.


    Xiaoyu''s strange slant, what do you mean?


    Zhao Qun chuckled, "what your father means is that you have been with ah ye for so many years? You two... "


    At this point, she was a little embarrassed and stopped.


    "We''ve been together almost all the time. What''s the matter?" Although separated for three years, but the heart is together, this is not a lie.


    "Then... Do you have..."


    "Cough..." Zhang Daniu suddenly coughed, which attracted the mother and daughter''s side view.


    "Ha... You mother and daughter will have a chat. I''ll go out and have a look!" With that, he left the house like a dog chasing him or running away.


    Xiaoyu looks confused.


    "Niang, what''s my father doing, walking in such a hurry?"


    "Don''t worry about your father. Tell me honestly, how far have you and a Ye developed?"


    Zhao Qun gritted his teeth and asked directly.


    This makes Xiaoyu blush. They have been making trouble with each other for a long time. It''s because of this!


    "Mother, what are you talking about! That''s what your daughter is He nudged Zhao Qun''s arm and looked down shyly.


    "We are in love, not in ceremony!"


    "Make it clear, I can''t understand it!" I don''t know. I haven''t read any books.


    Alas!


    Xiaoyu sighed in his heart, "Niang, we are innocent, nothing happened!"

 Chapter 527

    Zhao Qun is relieved. That''s good. Otherwise, it''s not good to make a joke.


    "When did he say he would marry you? You''ve been all these years. "


    Small love, can''t finally let people abandon, so plain delay people.


    "Mother, your daughter, I''ve just turned 15. Don''t rush me out?"


    Xiaoyu teases that she doesn''t want to get married early. What a waste of her youth.


    "15 years old? I''ve been thinking about your brother for a long time, but he just doesn''t like him. I really don''t know what kind of fairy I want to find! "


    Speaking of these, she was worried that all of them had no place to go, which made her mother how not to worry.


    Xiaoyu: "isn''t this about her? What''s the matter with her brother?


    But as long as you don''t say her, you can say anything.


    "Mother, don''t worry about it. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. When time comes, they will have it."


    "Well, you''re as good as ever." This wench can say good words to cajole people, the mouth is like wiping honey.


    At night, because of the arrival of her parents, Dongfang yexuan does not dare to enter Xiaoyu''s room.


    Xiaoyu also has the opportunity to be alone in the room.


    Close all the doors and windows and go straight to the space.


    The space is overgrown with weeds, and all the things planted are dying, just like those without aura.


    Not angry!


    Looking around, I didn''t see any small grapes. I directly pushed away the tall weeds and went to the wooden house.


    Push open the door and go inside. The room is the same as before.


    okay?


    There is a jade on the table.


    Isn''t this the predecessor of little grape?


    What happened and how did it become like this?


    Xiaoyu hurried over and put the stone in his hand.


    Urgent call, "grape... Grape... What''s the matter with you?"


    But after shouting for a long time, there was no change.


    Think of grapes because they grew up eating grapes.


    Quickly take it to run outside, but where there are grapes outside, not dead are good.


    Get a hoe to weed and loosen the soil for the fruit trees.


    Can suddenly feel some thirsty, think of that well water, ran past.


    The well water that had been full before also shrank, less than a third.


    "Alas! How did this space become such a ghost


    Sigh, find a utensil to hold water.


    After drinking, I feel energetic and energetic.


    "Poop A crisp sound, as if something fell into the well.


    When he thought of something, he immediately reached into his arms and found that the little stone was missing.


    I was so anxious that I was about to go down to fish, and suddenly a flash of light flashed by.


    Dongfang yexuan quietly comes to Xiaoyu''s room while the elder is sleeping.


    Why? Where did the light rain go at night?


    You''re not going to the kitchen for food, are you?


    Low smile, forget it, say it in the morning.


    Space, shimmering, she can''t open her eyes, blocking most of it with her hands, looking through her fingers.


    I saw the light more and more bright, bright to the extreme when dark.


    And then there was something.


    "Little grape!" Surprised to go fishing, the little grape at the bottom of the well jumped up and fell on Xiaoyu''s outstretched hand.


    "... wuwuwuwuwu... You bad silver made people almost fall asleep again... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Before Xiaoyu said anything and described the joy of reunion, little grape began to vomit bitterness.

 Chapter 528

    Sit down on the spot, put the little guy in front of you, "don''t cry, I''m back? Are you ok? "


    Raise one hand and touch its head with the other.


    "Hum!" Open her hands and point your butt at her.


    "I''m not good, I''m not good at all!"


    "Ha ha... Don''t make trouble. We''re all good? Well, I''ll take you out to play, OK? "


    Xiaoyu laughs, such a small grape is really a long time no see feeling.


    "No!" Little grape is still facing with her butt.


    "At least ten fragrant drumsticks, no, twenty!" Only in this way can it heal the pain in its heart.


    "Ha ha ha... OK, I''ll make it for you!"


    This guy, a meal to send.


    Turn around with the little grape, eh!


    "What''s the situation?"


    All the fruit trees in the garden have come back to life and have blossomed in an instant.


    The weeds withered in a flash.


    "Well! Make a fuss. Of course, I owe it to you. "


    Light rain slapped it on the head, "speak well!" What does it look like to have a big uncle.


    Little grape covers her head with one hand, and raises her eyes resentfully. Hum, only the master can say Lao Tzu, not me.


    Evil capitalists!


    "Of course it''s because of Ben..." noticing the owner''s raised hand, he immediately changed his words.


    "I am the spirit of this space. When I sleep deeply, they will die naturally. When I live, they will live naturally."


    "Then why are you sleeping again? Besides, I have lost my memory. Why don''t you remind me? "


    If it had explained the situation to her, wouldn''t it have done so much!


    It''s OK not to mention it. I get angry when I mention it.


    "It''s just because of your amnesia that you shield yourself, so naturally you shield me. If I don''t have the anger brought by my master, I will naturally fall asleep!"


    Xiaoyu feels her nose in shame. It turns out that the culprit is her.


    Take it out to eat, so as not to think of these unpleasant things.


    Now it''s the dead of night and everyone is asleep.


    A man and a beast came to the kitchen, crackling a symphony, attracted the watchman to check.


    Take the drumsticks and go back to the space to make spicy drumsticks for the little guy.


    It''s just like being a thief, mainly because it''s too late and it''s not very interesting.


    So the next day there was a rumor that the weasel came to the kitchen to steal food.


    Xiaoyu pretends to have nothing to do. Dongfang yexuan laughingly looks at Xiaoyu for several times. Xiaoyu thinks that Dongfang yexuan has found something.


    Because Xiaoyu said that he missed the taste of his hometown, Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu went into the kitchen and said they would make a good meal for everyone.


    So there are only two of them in the hall now.


    Dongfang yexuan gives Xiaoyu a list. Xiaoyu takes it and opens it. It''s actually a house deed.


    "What does that... Mean?"


    "Aren''t you looking for a house? This is what I asked Chang''an to buy. It''s a three-way street. It''s enough for everyone. "


    Xiaoyu frowned, "didn''t you say I bought it? Why did you buy it? "


    It''s not very big, and it''s in line with the status of parents. It won''t attract attention. It''s well considered.


    Dongfang yexuan pulled her to her arms, "do we still share you and me? Well... "


    It''s tempting and threatening.


    Xiaoyu shrinks his neck, "no... no..."


    Does she dare to say yes? She doesn''t want to be spanked. Pain is one thing, but it''s disgraceful!


    "It''s almost the same. Besides, it''s my son-in-law''s filial piety to my parents in law. It''s all right."

 Chapter 529

    Xiaoyu''s family is his family. He will try his best to be a son-in-law.


    "Bah, who said you were their son-in-law, shameless!" Xiaoyu blushed and spat at him.


    "Ha ha ha..." Oriental night Xuan low smile, girl shy appearance is really lovely.


    After eating delicious food, Xiaoyu spread out on the chair.


    "Well! It''s so delicious. It''s made by my parents! "


    This made the couple smile, "as you say, I don''t know how to go home! Don''t do that next time! "


    "I see!" Xiaoyu takes Zhao Qun by the arm.


    After dinner, naturally, there will be activities. Xiaoyu naturally wants to take you to the street.


    Dongfang yexuan has no peers. First, he doesn''t like such activities. Second, he really has something to deal with. After all, it''s very important to make money.


    When he left, he told him to take someone with him.


    Xiaoyu and ER Lao are walking on the street, followed by Ziqiong, Zifei and Xiaomei.


    "The capital is bustling. It''s much more magnificent than our town." Zhao Qun sighed.


    These houses are magnificent, with red lanterns hanging in front of each door.


    There are vendors on both sides of the street, selling all kinds of things.


    "Ah


    "You old woman, you are blind, dare to bump into my young master!" A man dressed up as a rich young man, waving a paper fan, yelled at Zhao Qun, who was crying out in pain.


    Xiaoyu stood in front of Zhao Qun and said angrily, "the old man''s eyes are not good, and you are blind. Can''t see the way? What a thing you are


    The man noticed the beautiful Xiaoyu and was scolded loudly before he could talk with a smile.


    The fire in my heart rushed out, "who are you? It''s none of your business


    "You scold my mother? What did you say? " Xiaoyu rolled up her sleeve. The man thought the woman was going to do it.


    "Xiao Mei, give it to me and let him know who I am!"


    Hum!


    Can I beat you with such an expensive hand? Nature cannot.


    Xiaomei rolled up her sleeve and stepped forward. A moment later, she heard the man''s scream and curse.


    "Ah... Pain... You dare to hit me... Ouch... I have to skin you... Ah..."


    Zhang Daniu was scared and hid behind Xiaoyu. But he stood in front of him and opened his hands to protect their mother and daughter.


    Zhao Qun carefully pulled the light rain, "daughter, we are not so good, or tell her to stop it? Don''t make trouble


    It''s said that at the foot of the capital are all dignitaries. They can''t stir up trouble.


    "It''s OK, Niang. He''s just shouting now. He can''t scold after a while."


    Even if you can''t scold, you are afraid of being beaten.


    After a while, the man was really left with pain and no abuse.


    "Xiaomei, you can stop!" Xiaomei stops at once with Xiaoyu''s command, but she doesn''t hold back and kicks again.


    I went back to my original position and held it for so many days. Finally, I could hit someone.


    "Wu..." the man snorted!


    There are some melon eating people around.


    "Isn''t this the master of Taichang temple? How did you get beaten so badly? "


    "Hey, these noble gentlemen, don''t take a fancy to the beauty of other people''s girls. They are beaten because they are in a bad mood."


    "I think so. The girl looks so good. No wonder the young master Ma will be excited."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The sound of discussion around Ma Hui''s ears, he immediately burst into a rage, stood up to refute.

 Chapter 530

    "What are you talking about? When did I fall in love with that girl? I''m not blind... "


    Although he did have this heart, he was interrupted by the rude behavior.


    Eat melon 1: "definitely want to cover it, who can''t see it."


    Eat melon 2: "blind or not, we don''t know, but that girl is really pretty!"


    Ma Hui


    "If I say no, I don''t have it. You''re nothing. Get out of here, or I''ll catch you all later!"


    The words of the gourd eaters naturally spread to Zhao Qun''s ears.


    Although she didn''t know what official Taichang temple was, there was an official Father.


    It is said that the people don''t fight with the officials. She is afraid that she will cause trouble for Xiaoyu.


    "Girl, am I in trouble? Why don''t we make a contribution to him? "


    Zhang Daniu, an honest farmer in his life, came to such a big city for the first time.


    Also very afraid, hurriedly back, "daughter, we won''t really something? He has an official Father


    Light rain did not take it seriously, calm comfort, "Dad and mom, it''s OK, don''t worry."


    Maybe after hearing their conversation, Ma Hui immediately called out: "do you hear me? My father is Taichang temple. You have offended me, but there is no good end."


    "If you want to ask for my forgiveness, you have to kneel down and kowtow a hundred times," he said


    Light rain with the next sentence, "or?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Ma Hui chuckles, "or you can be my concubine and forgive you this time..."


    I haven''t finished yet.


    "Xiaomei, keep fighting!" Xiaoyu''s smiling face immediately pulled down and gave orders in a deep voice.


    "Ah... Don''t hit me... My face..." Ma Hui put his hands around his head. He couldn''t lift his head when Xiao Mei beat him and rolled around on the ground.


    In the process of being beaten, Xiaoyu plays an acting skill.


    "... Wuwuwuwu..." he wiped the corner of his eye with a handkerchief.


    "My life is so bitter. I wanted to go shopping, but I was valued for my beauty. I wanted to be a concubine in the street."


    Yu Guang glanced at the crowd and continued, "you have to make decisions for me. I have no power and no power. But people have official fathers. How can we fight against people like us..."


    Many people sigh at this.


    Eat melon 3: "Alas! There''s nothing good about the officials now, but we''re weak. We can''t do anything with them! "


    Eat melon 4: "pity us common people!"


    Light rain mouth slightly hook, then put down, "Wuwuwuwu... Our people''s life has not been made, every year to take out so much food to support them, they also so humiliate our people, fight with them!"


    He went up to take over Xiaomei''s position, kicked Mahui and motioned Xiaomei to step down.


    May be to see the rain''s lead, immediately someone came forward to fight a punch.


    Then many people came forward to vent their anger. Anyway, with so many people, who knows who started?


    A burst of dust filled the sky, only to hear Ma Hui''s voice of pain and beating.


    Light rain back, give everyone a look, purple Qiong two people frame two old.


    The group strode around and disappeared around the corner.


    After a long walk, everyone looked at each other and laughed.


    "Ha ha ha... That big fool must have been beaten stupid..."


    Instead of laughing, Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu frowned and worried.

 Chapter 531

    How can people let it go after the rain? It must be revenge.


    Xiaoyu knew that Er Lao was worried. He took two people''s hands and said, "let''s go shopping!"


    I took them to the shops one by one, and soon everyone forgot the narration just now.


    On the other hand, Ma Hui was surrounded and beaten by the crowd and screamed.


    Some people still sent word back and were bullied.


    The talent in the family sent someone quickly, "stop, what are you doing?"


    As soon as they saw that someone was coming, they immediately scattered.


    "Young master? Young master... What''s the matter with you? If anyone dares to beat you, I''ll take back the one who just beat you. "


    "Stop chasing me!" Ma Hui has a big fat face. It''s hard for him to recognize him.


    "I remember what the culprit looked like. I quickly expanded the scope of the search and found her. I had to pick her... Ouch... It hurt me to death!"


    Pull to the corner of the mouth, quickly cover with the hand, rub under, Lao Tze don''t pick off that woman''s skin, I horse word upside down write!


    I swear in my heart!


    Xiaoyu strolled here almost, and the three girls behind him were all full of things.


    Think of the eastern night Xuan to the lease, has not gone to see what it looks like, take advantage of now to see it.


    As we walked and chatted, we just met a group of Ma Hui at a corner.


    "Ha ha ha... I''ll see where you''re going! I want to catch all of them, not one less! "


    Ma Hui is in a mess. His face is swollen like a pig''s head. He can see that Xiao Yu and his party behave like Grandma wolf.


    At the command of Ma Hui, more than ten servants rushed towards Xiaoyu.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu tremble in fear, but they are still standing in front of Xiaoyu, with their hands behind them waving.


    "Xiaoyu, run, parents stop them!"


    That anxious voice, let light rain for it.


    Holding one in one hand, he took a step back and said, "go ahead, I''m disabled. Just take a breath!"


    Dare to break ground on Taisui''s head, she must let them know why the flowers are so red.


    Purple Joan two people didn''t start, such a small role, they disdain.


    So only Xiaomei does it. Xiaomei comes out of the killer''s door at some point. She is good at killing people.


    Three under five divided by two, all the servants standing on the ground howling.


    Most of the hand and foot fractures, or some direct comminuted fractures.


    Ma Hui and his little fellow standing on one side were trembling with fear.


    Xiaomei steps forward slowly with a smile, and the sound of her steps is just like stepping on their hearts.


    "You... What are you going to do... My father is too..."


    The next moment, two people lie on the ground, holding legs crying.


    Xiaomei turned around and patted her hands, "hiss, just these goods, I want to make miss''s idea too!"


    Zhao Qun


    Zhang Daniu


    Two people look at each other: "this..." can be too simple and rude?


    Xiaoyu doesn''t care about this, even in front of the emperor, she is right!


    "Let''s go, mom and dad. Let''s go on shopping..."


    I took the two who had not recovered and walked forward. After a while, I came to the front gate of a courtyard.


    Pointing to the door, "Mom and Dad, this is a night called people to buy, you see, if we can live!"


    "Well... Well? What did you just say? " Zhao Qun has been thinking about what just happened.


    I wonder if something will happen?


    What should we do then?

 Chapter 532

    Before I could figure out a good way, I heard Xiaoyu calling her. Just as she was answering, I heard ah Yeh buying a house.


    "You child, don''t ask you not to spend money, but ah Ye bought it. How can that be good?"


    They are all honest rural people, but they are not happy to take things from their son-in-law''s house before they get married.


    What kind of words does it sound like when it comes out like this!


    "Girl, your mother is right. We don''t want this house!"


    Who can say the right thing after this, or do not casually want other people''s things.


    Zhang Daniu persuades Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu


    She also thinks so, but the eastern night Xuan is right, they don''t divide you and me.


    Why is it so clear in such a place.


    But to comfort her parents, she could put it another way.


    "Mom and Dad, I haven''t finished. I have the same idea as you, so I bought the lease from him."


    This is the right source at last!


    The second old man nodded, "it''s almost the same. People in our family are not allowed to be greedy for small things!"


    Light rain in the heart a white eye, not greedy cheap how can make money?


    Hurry up and pull the two elders in. Don''t mention this topic.


    The yard is very big, with rockery and running water, and there are many rooms, which have been cleaned, and the furniture is complete.


    It''s obviously arranged.


    "Well, that''s good. It''s good to sit north and face south Zhang Daniu couldn''t stop praising. He didn''t expect that he had a home in such a place as Beijing.


    "If you are satisfied, next time you take over the elder sister and the second brother, we can live here."


    When Zhao Qun heard that Xiaoyu wanted to leave everyone behind, he wanted to say something.


    Xiaoyu quickly interrupted, "father and mother, you see, this courtyard is the main courtyard, and it will be left to you two old people to live in."


    She just wanted everyone to be able to live here so that they didn''t have to be separated.


    "Don''t interrupt, my mother said. If you don''t live here, what''s good here? It''s better for our village to be cheerful and don''t worry about offending people..."


    Zhao Qun is not fooled by light rain. It''s OK for them to come and live occasionally.


    If you live there, you can''t stand it. Plus the factories and land in the village, they need to look after them.


    "Yes, Xiaoyu, we are used to the free life in the village. It''s not suitable for us here."


    Looking at the old man''s resolute attitude, Xiaoyu is not saying anything.


    After all, what parents want is what they like.


    After visiting the yard, plus visiting the street for most of the day, everyone was hungry.


    Xiaoyu directly takes Er Lao to his yufeifei restaurant for dinner.


    "Look, this is my hot pot shop. How about it? Is it good-looking?"


    The second elder was sitting in the box on the third floor, looking left and right.


    I''m full of curiosity and surprise about this place.


    "This... Such a beautiful place is not much worse than the Imperial Palace, is it? Is this really your restaurant? "


    Zhang Daniu looked at the beautiful plum blossom in front of him and asked Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile, "of course, in this world, in addition to me, who knows how to do hotpot shop?"


    She''s a traveller, unless there''s a modern person like her.


    "By the way, what''s the business like in the hot pot shop in our town? Is it closed? "


    "Of course not. Business is good every day." Zhao Qun a face of happy, daughter so promising, she also has half of the credit is not!

 Chapter 533

    At this time, the meal has been set up, and Xiaoyu greets the elder to have lunch.


    No sooner had they picked up chopsticks than there was a noise downstairs.


    Xiaoyu frowns. What''s more, it''s not peaceful to have a meal!


    "Mom and Dad, you eat first. I think there''s trouble downstairs. I''ll go down and have a look."


    "Be careful, don''t rush up..." Zhao Qun asked.


    "I''d better go with you..." Zhang Daniu got up worried and wanted to follow the light rain.


    Light rain quickly hold down two people, "father and mother, you eat at ease, in my territory, what can I do, rest assured!"


    Xiaoyu calms the elder and goes down the stairs.


    Just down to the second floor, I heard the noise below.


    "Call your boss out to me. If you dare to bully me, I don''t want to live."


    Ma Hui was followed by a group of servants, who were standing there shouting.


    Light rain a little thought to understand, although she is low-key, but last time because of the welfare to everyone, there are many people know her.


    So it''s no surprise that he can find it here.


    "Master Ma, do you want to eat? I''ll arrange a good meal for you... "


    Ren Zhong came out to interrupt with a smile, but before he finished, he was pushed back by the boy with Ma Hui.


    "You are nothing. You deserve to talk to our young master. Go away and ask your master to come out."


    Ren Chong was stopped by Xiao er. He kept his body steady, and his eyes crossed a little fiercely. He soon recovered to the original state.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, get rough with me. I know you''re here. If you don''t come out, I''ll smash your restaurant right now..."


    Ma Hui changed his clothes, but the pig face could not be hidden.


    The whole face is so swollen / swollen that it can squeeze the eyes as much as a slit.


    Ren Zhong stood up and was ready to speak for his boss. There was a round of applause from upstairs.


    "Pa pa pa... Master Ma is very powerful. He hates the small shop. Do you want to change it for me? Thank you so much


    Mouth up, Shi ran down the stairs, appeared in front of everyone.


    All the customers in the shop are looking at this side. Emma, this rainy restaurant is a good place. It''s a good place to watch every day!


    Ma Hui black face, stride forward, pointing to the nose of light rain, "Zhang Xiaoyu, finally see you, you hit me this account, I must get back today!"


    "Oh?" Light rain pick eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry, master Ma. I''ll wait!"


    He looked at him with his hands around his chest and one toe beating.


    It''s a person who can''t stand being ridiculed so wantonly. Besides, Ma Hui is not a coward.


    One hand waved, "all give me up, who beat her down for me, my young master will reward him one hundred Liang!"


    As soon as the servant heard that there was a reward to take, he was very excited. He rubbed his hands one by one and was ready to catch Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Chi, is that more money than her?


    "One of the people who is sitting here counts as one. Hit him 100 Liang!" Take a purse out of the sleeve / space and toss it up and down.


    Seeing this, they are ready to move, but they are afraid of the power of the Mahui family and dare not do it.


    Seeing the servants getting closer and closer, the light rain added a fire, "the people in front of each hand 200 Liang!"


    And then


    Then there was no more. All the servants and Mahui were surrounded and beaten.


    Xiaoyu only saw a lot of people around, and then there were all kinds of screams.


    Xiaoyu touches her nose and feels sad for Ma Hui. You say you are OK. Why do you provoke her again and again?

 Chapter 534

    Isn''t it good to live well?


    See almost, light rain quickly stop, don''t be killed.


    "OK, everyone, go to the shopkeeper and get the money."


    Voice just fell, the crowd crash disappeared, and then see has arrived at the counter, surrounded by Ren Chong.


    On the ground, Ma Hui is thrown into the air by that bad idea. At this time, Ma Hui falls to the ground.


    Xiaoyu can''t bear to cover her eyes with her hands. Fortunately, all the servants are on the floor below. Ma Hui is OK, but she cries out in pain.


    Xiaoyu coughs and squats down beside Mahui.


    In fact, she just didn''t have to do this. Not to mention her lightness skills, she still has three girls with high martial arts skills behind her!


    Who makes this guy want to cheat more than he comes? She''s called someone. She''s really treating someone. Yeah!


    "Mr. Ma, how are you? Are you still fighting? "


    Ma Hui shrunk and trembled, "no, no... no more fighting!"


    Cover his face, fear of trembling, eyes flashed cruel, he will come to revenge!


    Xiaoyu knows that he is not satisfied, but she is not afraid of anything.


    She''s been bullied. Can''t she just fight back?


    Anyway, it''s not her fault. What are you afraid of!


    He pointed to the gate. "See? There''s the door. Go away


    This time, Ma Hui didn''t put any cruel words. He ran away with the help of his servant.


    Xiaoyu claps her hands and stands up. Hum, some people just don''t deserve beating!


    Put on a smiling face, "today thank you for your hand, everyone continue to eat and drink, I will not disturb!"


    Wave up to dinner.


    Ren Zhong is not very happy. There are so many people here. Everyone has to give money. It''s just like taking his own money. My heart aches to death.


    "Hey, don''t squeeze. Our boss will give it if he says it..."


    Ma Hui and his party came home disheartened, just caught by the father of Taichang temple, who was going home to have a rest.


    "What''s the matter?" Frowning, concerned to pick up the son to see.


    "Who bullied you? Tell Dad, I won''t take off his leg! "


    People say that dragon is born of dragon. Ma Hui learned from his father about this out of tune habit.


    But Ma Hui didn''t dare to say that although his father was protecting his weaknesses, if it was because of him, the beating would be inevitable.


    "Dad, it''s all right. It''s just that a few hooligans and ruffians have had a fight. It''s nothing serious!"


    "Nonsense, how dare that son beat you like this? This is a dead hand. Do you want to talk about it? Don''t say that I''m going to let people take off their pants now! "


    Ma Hui is not afraid of anything. He is not afraid of hunger strike, but he is afraid of it.


    Pain is one thing, but the special problem is that he has no face. When he is surrounded by so many servants, where can he put his face!


    So the goods hesitated for a long time and didn''t make clear the context.


    Mr. Ma saw that there was something wrong, but he didn''t force him to give orders to the housekeeper waiting on the side.


    "Family preparation..."


    "No! Dad Take his father''s hand.


    "I''m wrong," I said


    Then, without a pause, he just told the story.


    I dare not be vague at all.


    After hearing this, Ma Hui nodded. Ma Hui thought it was over. He was just relieved.


    A slap on the back of the head, "you son of a bitch, I let you take care, don''t act recklessly, you give me so much trouble, I''ll kill you an unfilial son..."


    "Dad... Don''t be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil. I already know it''s wrong... Dad..."

 Chapter 535

    Ma Da Ren chases Ma Hui to the mansion. At last, Ma Hui is beaten for nothing.


    Mr. Ma has a mustache. Although he is a civil servant, he has a good temper. The main reason is that he was a cowherd when he was a child and was admitted as a scholar.


    Sitting in the hall, touching his beard, "hum, if you dare to bully my family, you have to teach me a lesson. You can''t just forget it!"


    In his dictionary, even if his son is wrong, he can only teach him a lesson!


    So, the next morning, when Mr. Ma went to court, he reported the matter to the emperor in the court.


    "Do you want to play in the Qing family?" After all the things have been dealt with, the emperor asked.


    Ma adults came out, "I have to play this!"


    "Present it!"


    Then a eunuch took the memorial from Ma and put it on the emperor''s stage.


    When the emperor saw it, Mr. Ma reported it to him.


    "Emperor, although Xiao''er doesn''t strive for success, he hasn''t been bullied so much. Zhang Xiaoyu is so rampant that he dares to commit such a crime at the foot of the emperor.


    She must be severely punished to let her know that the law of our country is not a decoration! "


    Third Prince: Zhang Xiaoyu? How can she bully others? I think she has been back for so long, and I don''t have time to visit her. I have to get together sometime.


    Standing out from the left team, "father Huang, as far as my son''s officials know, this Zhang Xiaoyu was originally a mountain woman.


    But with her own skills, she not only makes her village rich, but also makes our country more prosperous. How can such talents bully people for no reason? "


    Both inside and outside of the words mean: there is a reason for everything, and you deserve it.


    The emperor frowned. "I''ve heard a little about the woman the third prince said. She''s really a strange woman. Ma Qing''s family, is there any misunderstanding? "


    The emperor is over fifty years old, with a golden yellow robe. He is wise and resolute. He is a rare emperor.


    "Back to the emperor, the dog is usually a little out of tune, but it''s reasonable. Yesterday, he was just wandering in the street. Unexpectedly, he provoked the woman and called the martial arts master to beat my son to death. Please make the emperor decide!"


    Ma''s sad and loud narration shows that Zhang Xiaoyu bullies others and "bullies men and women".


    The emperor is a little happy. Instead of taking revenge on himself, Ma ran to the court to make trouble for such a small matter. He must have failed to get good fruit from the woman. So he came to cry to himself.


    Really, do you regard your own court as the official yamen?


    "Lord Ma, shouldn''t we go to the Yamen for this? How can you bring such a thing to court? Is there something wrong with memory when you are old? "


    Wang Xiang stood in the line and said something leisurely. Ma Wen was so leisurely. He even dared to slander his nephew and daughter-in-law when such trivial matters were mentioned here. He was really sick!


    Mr. Ma choked. How could the man who didn''t speak much at ordinary times suddenly open his mouth, and he was so confused.


    "Lord Xiang, that''s not right. How can this be a trivial matter? There are people who hurt people at the feet of the emperor.


    It not only threatens the safety of the common people, but also the safety of the emperor. If we don''t find out and punish them, then everyone will follow suit, won''t the world be in chaos... "


    Although this incident happened for a reason, the woman was not damaged at all, but Ma Hui was beaten to death. Such a woman is too vicious, so we must teach her a lesson.

 Chapter 536

    "Mr. Ma, it''s a bit of a big banner for you, but a little bit of a small thing, sesame, will cause trouble to the safety of the world. It''s a pity that you don''t become a censor. Your eloquence is very good!"


    Chi, do you really think you are a garlic? Isn''t the person good at home, and didn''t die, what to do with the dead son, so reluctant!


    Xiangwangye sneered at him. He didn''t like his small family style. He deserved to be born a baby herder and never saw the world.


    "Yes, Mr. Ma, it''s not a big deal. Why is it so big and ugly? Why don''t we men and women have the same opinion? If we just let it go, doesn''t it seem that the Ma family is kind to others? "


    The third prince mixed up the mud, and the big thing turned into the small one, and the small one turned into the small one.


    Zhang Xiaoyu is his partner and Oriental sweetheart. It''s hard to get him back. We can''t let these people bully him.


    One side of the big prince look puzzled, this old three why so defend this woman, is there any secret?


    The third man suddenly gained a lot of power and money, which has always been a thorn in his eye for the throne. Since he wants to protect the people, he can''t let it go.


    "Father, Mr. Ma has made some sense. If everyone follows suit, what else should we do? This man is so lawless that he should be punished severely! "


    The fifth Prince blinked his eyes and said with the same bow: "father, since Mr. Ma has reached such a high level, why don''t you send someone to investigate and find out what happened?"


    Hum! These people have different purposes. He can''t let them seize the opportunity.


    The third prince winked at his own faction, and someone immediately stood up.


    "Emperor, if you are required to deal with such trifles, the officials at the bottom will not be able to decorate them. If it comes out in this way, the people will surely think that the officials of the kingdom of Peso are rubbish..."


    The emperor sitting on the top frowned. It was said that he didn''t pay attention to the case of laughing like this.


    Can see more and more people for this matter debate, especially inside also involved a few princes.


    "Well, the matter will be investigated by the Ministry of criminal justice, Shen Qing''s family!"


    "Yes Shen Shangshu stands out.


    "Find out this matter, and I will know the result tomorrow!" A light, affirmative, and brief order.


    "Yes


    "Emperor, this matter..." Xiangwang wanted to say something for Zhang Xiaoyu.


    The emperor interrupted, "King Xiang, you don''t have to discuss this matter any more. Retreat!"


    "Retreat!" The eunuch drags a long voice.


    In Xiaoyu''s yard.


    At this time, Xiaoyu is still dreaming in the quilt. Dongfang yexuan goes out early, and she still can''t get up.


    "Bang Bang..." the door of the courtyard was knocked.


    "Who is it?" Xiaoju ran to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, several captors rushed in.


    "Well, who are you? You can''t go in... "


    Several captors rushed in compulsively, "where''s your master Zhang Xiaoyu? Call out quickly, we adults want to ask questions! "


    The hand that small chrysanthemum blocks a road is pulled away, in the heart a clap Deng, this is what happened?


    Are these people here to catch the young lady?


    Anxious to leave a sentence, "you wait a moment, maidservant this to call young lady to get up!"


    Deng Deng ran to miss''s room, "Miss... Miss..."


    Xiaoyu impatiently opened his eyes, opened the quilt and sat up, "what''s the matter?" The door was so loud.

 Chapter 537

    Do you let people sleep in the morning?


    Xiaoyu, full of discontent, sits on the bed.


    "Miss, there are several captains here who want to see you by name!"


    See me? Captor?


    Brain is not how clear rain brain flash, instantly wake up.


    Is it


    "Ask Yumei to come and serve!" Raise your voice.


    Yumei is Xiaomei, but because Meilan and Zhuju are human in the room, Xiaomei''s name is heavy, so she has to write more than one word.


    After Yumei came, she served and talked.


    "Miss, why don''t I go and kill some people outside in a moment to let them know that our killers are not easy to bully!"


    "What nonsense? You killed one, two, 10, 20. Can you still kill thousands of troops? It doesn''t matter. It''s just a trip. Nothing will happen. "


    If anyone dares to make up her mind and let her suffer losses, she will stir up the white rope to the ground, and make no one get good.


    "By the way, where are my parents?"


    "The master and his wife are enjoying flowers in the backyard. Do you want me to call them?"


    "No, you tell them later that I''m going to talk business. Don''t worry them. If they are bored, take them to the newly bought yard to see what they need to buy. But don''t let any gossip spread in their ears to make them think more!"


    "OK, I''ll tell Mei Lan and Zhu Ju to take good care of them later."


    You need to turn around and hold down Yumei who is tidying her clothes.


    "No, you stay and protect them."


    "Ah Yumei was surprised. "Miss, I can''t. I want to accompany you. Where is so dangerous? In case of anything, I can also protect you!"


    How can she leave Miss? It''s impossible.


    "It doesn''t matter. With Ziqiong and her two in, they will protect me, but I don''t worry if my parents give it to you!"


    She was worried that her parents would be in danger. At least she would feel more at ease with someone around them.


    Yumei didn''t agree, but considering that Ziqiong''s martial arts skills are so high, they can really protect the young lady. In addition, the young lady trusts her so much that she can only agree to protect the elder.


    After cleaning up, Xiaoyu left the yard with several captors in such a big way.


    There were five captors in total, and six of them were Xiaoyu. They didn''t take a bus, so they walked outside.


    But the more you go, the more wrong it is. This road is not the way to the government, but the way out of the city.


    Light rain heart next tight, does someone want to her how?


    He didn''t show it on his face. He gave a little smile. "Captors, where are we going? I''m a little tired of walking. "


    Walking in front of the leader step meal, turn head light way: "nature is to take you to see adults, what words!"


    Xiaoyu stopped and did not move forward. "No, I remember that the Yamen was not in the direction outside the city. Did you remember wrong?"


    Some wonder in the heart, who is this? What do you want to do to her? Since she recovered her memory, she didn''t offend anyone, only


    No, no, it shouldn''t be Ma Hui. Although that boy is a dandy, he shouldn''t be a gangster. Who would it be?


    The leader''s pupil shrunk, and then with a faint smile, "girl, our adults are outside the city, because yesterday you and the young master of Ma Da''s family were not easy to solve in the yamen, so the adults specially arranged to be outside the city!"

 Chapter 538

    "Oh? Is that right? " Xiaoyu was relieved as if she had let go of her guard.


    "Then let''s go on, don''t let the adults wait long!" I''d like to see what tricks you''re doing with such a poor excuse.


    Anyway, both of them are hiding in the dark. She is not afraid of anything.


    Watching Zhang Xiaoyu continue to walk, the corner of the leader''s mouth shows disdain expression.


    I thought it was a smart man. It turned out that he was so stupid. He really lost his acting skills. Didn''t he say that there were some experts to protect him?


    How can it be that the news is wrong if people don''t see it?


    However, the Lord''s news will not be wrong, otherwise they will directly abduct people.


    Now those experts should be led away!


    When going out of the gate, someone was checking. Xiaoyu walked by, and the leader came forward and talked with the bodyguard.


    "Lao Wang, where are you going?" The guard said hello.


    "Hey, I''m out of town, of course! By the way, come to my house to drink at night! " The leader replied with a smile.


    "Good!"


    Xiaoyu is suspicious. Are these people really captors?


    Otherwise, how can I get to know the bodyguard of the gate and be so familiar with him?


    Hide the doubt in the heart, everyone continues to go outside the city.


    "How long? Why haven''t you arrived yet? " You don''t have to go so far to kill people. It''s far away from the city.


    "Fast, fast, just ahead." The leading answer.


    And then the pace keeps striding forward.


    Light rain patience, continue to move forward, she came, we must know who is behind all this.


    Just as Xiaoyu was walking in front of him, a captor behind him suddenly stretched out his hand and hit Xiaoyu behind his neck.


    It''s too late for Xiaoyu to find out. He is about to enter the space.


    Then a team suddenly appeared from all sides and surrounded them.


    Xiaoyu is suspicious. What are you playing with? Black eat black?


    The leader''s face was a little nervous. "Who are you? What do you want to do? "


    But this group of people obviously don''t want to talk about it with them, just do it.


    Within a moment, all the five captors dressed up died in the forest.


    Xiaoyu stood in the same place, did not run, did not escape, so looking at these people, want to know what these people want to do.


    She thought that these people must have come for her, and they were in a lot of company with the people who had just come.


    But after these people killed the five people, they turned a blind eye to Xiaoyu and left.


    This?


    What happened?


    So far, Ziqiong has not appeared. She should be caught by something. These people appear here, but they don''t catch her. What''s the reason?


    It''s not like the killer gate or the Oriental night Pavilion!


    Those people come and go quickly, and they disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Xiaoyu frowned and turned to walk in the direction of the city.


    After just two steps, a man''s voice came through the back.


    "It''s not good to leave without a word of thanks."


    Light rain Li turn around, see not far behind the tree, out of a man.


    It''s the elder brother of Dongfang yexuan, Dongfang Yeliang!


    "Why are you here?" Light rain asked coldly.


    "Shua" opened the fan and chuckled, "why can''t I be here?"


    Xiaoyu frowned, "you said you saved me?"


    "Nature


    Xiaoyu is full of doubts in his heart. Here in the wilderness, he appears here, and so many people follow him.

 Chapter 539

    It just saved her. Either he planned it or he followed her. However, if even Michelle and she were led away, it would not be very realistic.


    There is also a possibility that he was originally here, but just happened to meet her and saved her.


    As for what he is doing here, it is not known.


    "What proof do you have that you saved me? I also suspect that you did it. It''s just a thief shouting to be a thief! "


    Dongfang Yeliang obviously didn''t expect that Zhang Xiaoyu would reply like this, and his surprise didn''t disappear for a long time.


    For a long time, I put away my fan and went to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "You can''t be sick. Let me fix it for you."


    Xiaoyu stares at him with a defensive face. This guy actually says that she is sick. That is to say, she is suffering from delusion, which is so euphemistic.


    "Well, you''re sick. Your whole family is sick!"


    Dongfang Yeliang grins and stops three steps away from Xiaoyu.


    "You''re right. My whole family is ill. Dongfang yexuan is the most ill. He''s already dead!"


    Light rain''s mouth immediately left down, Ma egg, just think of this guy and East night Xuan is also a family.


    She also scolded Dongfang yexuan, but is it necessary for this guy to be so happy!


    Roll a white eye, "rare accompany you nonsense, goodbye!" Wave your hand and you''re on your way back.


    "Ah


    Huh?


    I don''t know!


    This guy actually hit her with a black hand and knocked her out.


    Sihai villa.


    In the study, Dongfang Mingcheng looks at the unfilial son in front of him angrily.


    "What are you thinking? You are not young. You don''t want to marry Miaoling.


    Now that you are asked to marry Miss Chen of the Shangshu family of the Ministry of household, you are also trying to resist. What do you want to do? "


    Dongfang yexuan calmly did it on one side of the stool, as if the things he talked about had nothing to do with him, "if you dislike concubine too little, you marry yourself, don''t catch up with me!"


    One day, he wanted to marry the daughter of a senior official to consolidate the status of Sihai villa. Why didn''t he think that Sihai villa was rich enough, and if he had power, the emperor would not be able to sleep.


    Then the only thing waiting for Dongfang family is to copy the house.


    "What did you say?" The famous Oriental City was very angry. "You are a rebellious son. Is that how you talk to your father?"


    Dongfang yexuan casually stretched out his sleeves and looked at the complicated dark line pattern on it. Although it was white, it also embroidered the pattern with dark line on it. It was looming, atmospheric and beautiful.


    "What attitude would you teach me?" Light, cold look up, look at the eyes of the Oriental City.


    Seeing the hatred in the eyes of Dongfang yexuan, Dongfang Mingcheng falters and falls back to the seat.


    The child still hates him as always. As a father, he really failed.


    With a wry smile, "my father knows that you like that Zhang Xiaoyu, but she came from the countryside and doesn''t understand the etiquette of poetry and calligraphy. If you really like it, you may as well accept it as a side room."


    This woman is also a bit of brain and ability, married night Xuan do side room, is not insulting the Oriental family.


    "Hiss!" The East night Xuan sneers, light rain that wench doesn''t understand poetry? He didn''t think he knew as much as she did.


    "Don''t even think about it. Xiaoyu will only be my wife, and I won''t have any side room. If you want to, you can marry her yourself. It''s OK to marry her ten or eight."

 Chapter 540

    Stand up, go to the door, open the door, step out the left foot and turn back, "if you come to me next time because of this topic, you don''t need to come to me!"


    Looking at the Oriental night Pavilion, the famous Oriental City is sitting on the chair.


    He is to night Xuan this child good, why does he just don''t understand?


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t go back to the courtyard. Instead, he went through the corridor and prepared to go out of the villa and back to Xiaoyu''s courtyard.


    As soon as I got to the stone bridge, I saw song lanyue, the second lady who was coming.


    Nearly 40 years old, but wearing a scarlet gauze, thin and transparent, talking and laughing with the maid came here.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the smile that looks like a woman in her twenties and sevens. Then she thinks of her mother who was lying on the sickbed and had no color.


    "Oh, isn''t this yexuan? Why, it''s going out of the villa? "


    Song lanyue said hello with a smile and went to Dongfang yexuan.


    "Yes, sir!" The maid behind song lanyue bows to salute.


    Song lanyue''s eyes darkened, young master! These two words are really harsh!


    Know Oriental night Xuan won''t answer her, so straight prepare to pass.


    Who knows


    "Ah..." song lanyue screamed, and then "plop..." fell into the pond.


    "Ah... Help... Help..." song lanyue''s hands fluttered in the water, calling for help.


    "Ah, madam... Madam... Help... Somebody..." the maid yelled and ran to the side, ready to save song lanyue.


    Dongfang yexuan stands idly on the stone bridge, looking at Song lanyue who is in a mess in the water and asking for help. He feels strangely comfortable.


    Then walk out of this road.


    After song lanyue was rescued, she waved and her lips were blue. For a time, she thought she was dead.


    Wearing the clothes taken off by the maid, I hate looking at the back of Dongfang yexuan: Dongfang yexuan!


    When Dongfang yexuan was about to walk out of the gate of the villa, manager Li Hai came quickly.


    "Something''s wrong, young master!"


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss, she was taken away by the people in the Yamen. Ziqiong and Ziqiong secretly followed and protected her, but they lost her. They had already gone to the Yamen to ask, but the people in the Yamen said they didn''t send anyone to catch her."


    Li Hai quickly tells Dongfang yexuan about Miss''s disappearance. He immediately sends someone to check it when he receives the news, but he hasn''t got the news yet.


    "What''s the matter? Why does yamen want to catch light rain? " And who could get rid of the pursuit of the purple generation dark guard.


    "It seems that when the young lady was in the street, she had a quarrel with the master of Taichang temple, and both sides moved their hands. Then master Ma reported it to the emperor in the court."


    This Ma Wencai is really not a thing. If a child does not win a fight, it''s just for adults to help him. He also complains. It''s shameless.


    Dongfang yexuan''s face is dark: damned Ma Wencai, dare to move my woman, I want you to look good.


    "Have you sent someone else to look for the lady in other places?"


    "No, I''ll report it to you. My subordinates have sent someone to check it. No one has been found where all the young ladies will go!"


    I don''t know where people are now. I''ve looked for all the places I should look for, but even if I haven''t found them.


    Dongfang yexuan''s fist in his long sleeve reveals his worry and anxiety at the moment.


    "Continue to send people to look for it. Don''t leave out any places you may go. I''ll go to the Yamen now."

 Chapter 541

    Stride out, think of Xiaoyu''s parents, "Chang''an!"


    Hidden in the dark, Chang''an came out, "young master."


    "Where are miss''s parents now, can they know that Xiaoyu has disappeared?"


    "Not yet. When the young lady left, she took care of her. Now they are in the new yard."


    After hearing this, Dongfang yexuan knew that Zhang''s father and mother didn''t know about it, so it was ok, "tell them to go down, and don''t disclose the news of the young lady to their two elders. Those who violate will be severely punished."


    "Yes


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Well!" Xiaoyu wakes up and rubs his back neck.


    "Damn Dongfang Yeliang, I''m so hurt. Next time I have to knock you into a hump!"


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Who?" Xiao Yu, who was cursing, suddenly heard a laugh.


    When she just woke up, she had seen it clearly. There was no one in this strange room. Now


    "You scold me for being so happy that you don''t know who I am? Ha ha... "


    Huh? Dongfang Yeliang! A sound came from behind the tent, and then Dongfang Yeliang came out from the direction of xiaoyujiao.


    This guy was hiding behind the bed. No wonder she didn''t find him, because the bed curtain was opaque blue.


    Frowning, "Why are you hiding there?"


    Dongfang Yeliang went to the table opposite the bed and sat down, "you seem to have forgotten that this is my room, and..."


    Turning around, he poured a cup of tea and sipped lightly, "there is a compartment, and there is no hiding place."


    Xiaoyu doubts, compartment?


    Get up, shoes do not wear, ran to just where he came out to see past.


    There is a room there, and it seems to be a study.


    He turned and walked back to the bed to put on his shoes. "What are you doing with me?"


    Although she was arrested, he should not be with the first batch of people.


    "Why are you so ugly? I saved your life?"


    "Cut, who rare you save, without you I will be OK." Even if Ziqiong and she can''t come to save her, but she has omnipotent space in hand. Are she afraid of just a few thieves?


    Dongfang Yeliang thinks that she has a hard mouth, so he won''t fight with her. Women are all animals with a hard mouth and a soft heart.


    Xiaoyu went to the table and sat down, "what do you want to do?"


    I took a cup and drank tea. I got up in the morning, but I didn''t get any water. I was hungry and thirsty.


    "No matter what you want to do, let someone get me something to eat first, I''ll starve to death!"


    Why?


    Dongfang Yeliang doubted whether this woman was a real woman. He was not afraid of him, and he dared to command him so blatantly.


    Didn''t Dongfang yexuan tell her about the relationship between them?


    "Come on! Get something to eat


    After the order, he looked at the woman curiously. It seemed that this woman was different from those he had met.


    There is no big defense for men and women, and there are no rules and rituals. It''s just arbitrary.


    "What are you looking at me for? Although I''m really good-looking and smart, I already have someone I like... "


    "I know, Dongfang yexuan!" Oriental night good light answer.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth, know also dare to pry his brother''s corner, no product!


    Soon someone came in with a tray and put the food on the table.


    Xiaoyu wolfed down a meal, did not chew slowly, to maintain the elegant consciousness.


    Dongfang Yeliang some dislike of smoke smoke mouth, worthy of a small place to come, there is no etiquette.

 Chapter 542

    Xiaoyu noticed each other''s disdain, but did not make any change.


    After dinner, he looked at Dongfang Yeliang who had not left. "Dongfang, thank you for your hospitality. But my family is worried. I''ll go back first. I''ll be at the meeting some other day!"


    I got up, patted my ass and walked out of the room. There was no negative voice from behind.


    Xiaoyu hesitated to look back at the sitting posture with her back to the door. She didn''t even turn her head.


    Doesn''t he object to her leaving?


    Then why did you bring her back?


    Anyway, the first thing to do now is to get out of here.


    This courtyard is not small, not only has the rockery corridor, but also has a row of green trees.


    Through the corridor, you can see a wooden door. As soon as it is opened, you can see two guards with knives standing outside.


    He put the knife in front of her and told her not to leave.


    "Your master told me to leave. Get out of the way!"


    They didn''t move, but the light was dazzling.


    Xiaoyu tries to force her way through, and one of them pulls out his knife directly. With a crash, Xiaoyu retreats two steps.


    Don''t let me out, I''ll disturb you!


    Stride back and forth in the same direction.


    "Bang!"


    A kick in the door, although the door is wide open, she still vent anger of ruthless kick.


    "Why don''t you let me go? Didn''t you just acquiesce to my leaving?" Huhu went to Dongfang Yeliang.


    Dongfang Yeliang calmly put down the tea cup in his hand and gave her a slanting look. Then he burst out a dissolute smile.


    "That hand is just your idea. I didn''t say that!"


    "You..."


    "Don''t get angry. It''s bad for you." Stand up and face Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "I just invite Miss Zhang to be here for a few days. I have no other idea."


    Pooh! It''s no wonder that there is no such thing. Xiaoyu laughs in his heart. This guy must have some ulterior motives.


    "Oh? Is it? Then I really blame Dongfang Gongzi. Can you show me around? "


    "Why not, this way, please!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Dongfang yexuan went to the Yamen to inquire in person. Xiaoyu really hasn''t been here. Why did he say that the captor came to arrest people?


    I don''t know what''s going on in today''s court hall. Thinking of this, he came to xiangwangfu.


    "Uncle, I want to ask you something."


    "Is it about Zhang Xiaoyu?" Xiang Wang was dealing with things in his study, so Dongfang yexuan came to him.


    Dongfang yexuan stood in front of the book and nodded seriously, "yes, please tell me."


    The LORD put down his book and said, "Oriental, there''s no big problem. It''s Ma Wencai who made a small thing out of nothing.


    It was nothing at all, but the Emperor didn''t know how, so he ordered the Ministry of punishment to investigate thoroughly, but I don''t think it would be anything. "


    Originally, it was not a big deal, and no one died, so naturally there would be no problem.


    It''s just that Dongfang ran here in a hurry. It''s hard to be calm.


    "Is there a plan for arrest?"


    "I don''t think so. Even if there is, it''s just a question at most. What''s the matter?"


    Did Zhang Xiaoyu get caught?


    Oriental night Xuan calm face, "light rain disappeared!"


    Just heard that the little princess and the little prince came to the study, they heard the news.


    The little princess excitedly pushed open the door, "what do you say? The light rain is gone

 Chapter 543

    Xiang Wang frowned. The child was so impetuous that he didn''t know how to knock at the door. Alas, he didn''t know who could stand her.


    "Oriental, what happened in the end, how can the light rain disappear?" The little prince asked anxiously.


    "This morning, several captors dressed up came to the courtyard and took Xiaoyu away, but the Yamen said there was no such thing, and so far no trace of Xiaoyu has been found."


    Dongfang yexuan will tell you the truth briefly.


    "Ah! How is that possible? Have you looked everywhere? " The little princess looked worried.


    "Yes, but I can''t find them. That''s why I came here to ask." Dongfang night Xuan hates himself very much. Why didn''t he stay with Xiaoyu today?


    "Dongfang, don''t worry. We''re going to look around separately now. It''s not long yet. It shouldn''t be far."


    Xiangwang comforted Dongfang yexuan and looked at the little prince, "Ziyu, take someone to ask if Zhang Xiaoyu has ever left the city.


    Dongfang, you take people to look in the city, pay attention to low-key, don''t make a big noise, the emperor began to notice her, don''t give her trouble.


    As for me, I''ll go to the Ministry of punishment in person to see if someone has been detained by them. "


    I''ll give you an order to arrange everyone.


    "Thank you, uncle!" Dongfang yexuan sincerely thanks.


    "What are you doing? You''re my nephew. You''re all from your own family. OK, let''s do it!"


    So we scattered and began to search for Zhang Xiaoyu.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Mr. Dongfang, the pear on that tree is so big. Could you please pick one for me?"


    "Mr. Dongfang, wow, that lotus is so beautiful. Can you pick it for me?"


    "Mr. Dongfang, the books in your study are too low. They are all rags. I''ll solve them for you."


    So stacks of books on the bookshelf were thrown to the ground by Xiaoyu, and a fire was lit.


    Dongfang Yeliang''s eyebrows are full of blue veins. This damned woman can''t bear it. If it''s not so useful, I''d like to kill her.


    "I still have some things to deal with. You can have a good time here."


    Then he walked away as fast as a dog.


    I can''t help it. Zhang Xiaoyu is so good at being a demon that he can''t bear her broken thoughts.


    Want to lock her up, can think of future plans, had to laissez faire.


    Xiaoyu looked at the back of the hurried escape, mouth up.


    "Well! I want you to leave me here. If you don''t torture me, I won''t be Zhang. "


    "Come on, I haven''t had enough shopping yet. Take me on!"


    Call the girl left outside and follow the two girls to continue the journey of the devil.


    "Ah, the one in green, yes, just you. Take off your clothes and I''ll fish."


    The green dress girl''s fear returned to normal immediately. They were the childe''s girl, not the woman''s girl. Why did she command them?


    Thinking of this, he looked up and said, "girl, although our son asked us to wait on you, we won''t agree to your unreasonable request."


    Murmur in a low voice, "hum, I really treat myself as a green onion. I want to call us. We are not ordinary maids!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes blinked. The maid is so proud. It seems that there is someone behind her.


    Fly up a foot, kick the person into the pond, hands akimbo.

 Chapter 544

    Fly up a foot, kick a person into the pond, hands akimbo, "I said let you take off your clothes, fee what words, don''t want to go down to grasp, don''t catch five fish, don''t want to come up."


    If you dare to look down on me, I''ll show you what it means to be a king of horses!


    The maid, who can swim, stands up after two splashes in the water and glares at Xiaoyu.


    "Look at what you see, and then you''ll dig out your eyes." Xiaoyu fiercely stretched out two fingers and made the action of digging eyes.


    Scared the maid into a cold war.


    The girl in yellow next to me hesitated and didn''t know whether to help.


    Light rain Leng her one eye, "how, you want to go down to help?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No The maid waved her hand.


    Cut, light rain nostrils out of breath, "go, get me a chicken, miss want to roast chicken to eat!"


    "Yes Dare not have doubt, the maid in yellow immediately ran to the kitchen and brought a well managed chicken.


    Respectfully in front of Xiaoyu.


    "Do you want miss ben to eat raw? I''m not going to cook it yet! " A cold roar.


    Scared, the maid immediately went down to roast chicken.


    In a room, Dongfang Yeliang sat behind the table, "what''s the matter with that woman?"


    "After the young master left, Miss Zhang took the maid to the pond, kicked one into the pond to catch fish, and one gave her roast chicken to eat. But later she said it was burnt, and later she said it was not cooked. She had already tossed the maid for more than ten chickens."


    My servant''s respectful reply.


    Oriental night good mouth slightly smoke, this Zhang Xiaoyu also too can toss, but she does so, is to make him annoyed, good to let her out.


    But her wishful thinking may be empty. It''s just two maids. Even if she blows up the whole yard, it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t lack silver.


    "Let her do whatever she wants, as long as she doesn''t leave the yard."


    With Zhang Xiaoyu in hand, Dongfang yexuan will bump around like a headless fly.


    This is equivalent to grasping his weakness. Moreover, Zhang Xiaoyu has something in his mind, which may not be useful in the future.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu takes a look at the green maid with white mouth in the pond, and at the Yellow maid who has baked more than ten roast chickens in a row.


    Forget it, they are also innocent. Although they are disrespectful to her, they have been punished.


    "Well, you all stop. You''re so stupid. You can''t do anything well."


    Standing up from the stone bench, I suddenly saw a lantern hanging at the door of a room not far away.


    "Where is that?"


    "That''s the master''s room!" The maid in yellow replied.


    Dongfang Yeliang''s room?


    Deng Deng Deng... Yes.


    "Go, I''ll see what your son''s room looks like!"


    Big step meteor, regardless of the maid''s desire to say and stop, pushed open the door.


    The decoration is pretty good. It''s no different from a man''s room.


    Strolling around the room, the quilt is pulled on the floor / bed, and there is nothing on it. Turn around and walk to the shelf on one side, on which there are several treasures.


    Reach for one and look at it.


    After that, the maid in yellow, who just picked up the quilt and put it away, strode over to take it off.


    "Girl, these are the treasures of the young master. You can''t touch them!"


    Put it on the shelf carefully.


    Treasures?


    Eyes a bright, a careless, foot tilt, and then the whole shelf back, and then crackle crisp ring.

 Chapter 545

    "Ah! Oh no, my favorite snuff bottle is the green eye pine stone of Zhou Dynasty. "


    The girl in yellow exclaimed, and the girl in green, who had just changed her clothes, came back in a big surprise.


    Looking at the mess, "you... You broke the childe''s antique, you''re dead!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes widened in horror, "ah? What about that? "


    Then he looked at them with a smile, "go and sue me!" I''m afraid that the eastern night will not come out.


    The woman in Green''s angry mouth is crooked, "you wait for me."


    Then Deng Deng Deng ran out, it is estimated that it is to complain.


    Xiaoyu didn''t take it seriously, and continued her adventure.


    Gee!


    Take a good look at the sword hanging on the wall. There are many big gems inlaid on the scabbard. It''s glittering and valuable.


    Take it in your hand, well, it''s so heavy!


    It''s heavy. It''s bent.


    "Girl!" As soon as I looked back, I found that Zhang Xiaoyu rushed over with his precious sword.


    "You can''t move this. Give it back to me!" Anxiously looking at Zhang Xiaoyu, worried that she accidentally broke her sword.


    Light rain speechless glance at her, OK, if you.


    "Well, I''ll give it back to you." He threw it on the maid, immediately crushed her to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Ah He covered his mouth with one hand and exclaimed in surprise, "I didn''t mean to. You asked me to pay you back!"


    Innocent with big eyes.


    If you ignore the teasing in your eyes, the maid may believe it.


    This is really a devil. Please, young master, send someone to take her! The maid prayed in secret.


    The green maid came soon. The Yellow maid thought the young master would come, but she didn''t see anyone.


    Move the sword away, sit up, "green son, how do you say?"


    Do you want to lock people up? If only that were the case.


    The maid in Green went into the room dejectedly, glanced at Zhang Xiaoyu and the poor maid in yellow.


    I didn''t say anything.


    What can she say? She ran to complain excitedly. At first, she was quite surprised when she heard it.


    Fortunately, I was angry, but I told her at last.


    "Just let her go, you serve her well and don''t let her leave!"


    You can imagine the depression in her heart.


    She doubted whether the young master had taken a fancy to this woman, so she was so tolerant of her.


    Light rain see green dress maid''s expression, know East night good don''t pursue.


    Damn turtle, if you don''t show up and let me out, I''ll destroy the yard.


    "Go, I see the big trees in the yard are gloomy and terrible. I''m afraid I can''t sleep at night. I''ll cut them all down."


    "Ah?" The two girls exclaimed, this tree has been at least several decades, how can it be cut down.


    "Ah, what? If you don''t do it or don''t listen to me, I''ll let Dongfang Yeliang sink you! " Light rain threat, anyway again look like this, Oriental night good to her tolerance is very strong, won''t her how.


    It''s best if it irritates him.


    Two people dare not resist, especially green dress maid, got Oriental night good affirmative answer, no objection.


    Soon the yard became bare. The rockery was pushed into the pond. Dongfang Yeliang didn''t appear.


    The kitchen was ordered, and the whole yard was almost not lit up. Dongfang Yeliang didn''t appear.


    Not careful


    All the ways that Xiaoyu can think of, but Dongfang Yeliang doesn''t appear, just like death.

 Chapter 546

    In the evening, Xiaoyu, who had been busy all day, was tired. After eating, she drove the maid out and lay on the bed.


    This eastern night good iron heart does not appear, he does not appear, can not go out.


    In a rage into the space, looking at the space to restore the vitality of the past, a school full of vitality.


    The trees were again covered with fruit.


    Picked an apple to bite in the mouth, the grape jumps down from the nearby tree, falls on the light rain''s shoulder.


    "Master, otherwise you come in and don''t go out. Those people will give up if they can''t find you."


    "I''ve thought about it, but I don''t know where it is. Even if I enter the space, I''ll still be here when I go out.


    It''s no use showing up in other places. It''s not worth the loss if you make him anxious


    Grape doesn''t understand these scruples. Since the master says so, it makes sense.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Light rain lying on the grass, "I don''t know, first look at the situation."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After a whole day''s searching, the Dongfang yexuan is just like a big popsicle, sending out air conditioning to anyone who doesn''t want money.


    "At present, I only know that the young lady has been taken out of the city, but no young lady or suspicious person has been found outside the city.


    But five corpses dressed as captors were found in the woods 20 miles outside the city. According to the investigation, these people were the ones who took the young lady away. "


    Chang''an reported that he was only influenced by the young master''s momentum and unconsciously used his internal power to resist the cold.


    Dongfang yexuan stands with his back to Chang''an, looking at the flowers that are still beautiful outside the window.


    It''s a pity that these flowers are so beautiful that they don''t have the appreciation of their owners. They just end up admiring themselves.


    "How are Zhang Fu and Zhang Mu?"


    "I''ve had a rest. My subordinates told them that the young lady has gone out to talk business.


    They''ll be back in two days. They''re not suspicious, but miss Yumei doesn''t believe it. Her subordinates have to tell her the truth. "


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "nothing, she has a good relationship with her master, and it''s nothing to know. Just pacify the two old people."


    I don''t know where Xiaoyu is now. Why do they want to get together less and leave more and separate the two places!


    Looking at the night sky melancholy.


    Chang''an looked at the lonely figure, and felt bad. It was because of Jiang feibai that the young master and the young lady were separated for three years.


    By the way, "young master, could it be made by Jiang feibai? He knew that the young lady was in trouble, and then he rescued her. As before, he secretly didn''t tell us? "


    Oriental night Xuan heart next move, turn round, "very likely, you immediately go to check the location of the killer door."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Dongfang Yeliang finally waited until her aunt fell asleep, and then he lay down and got ready to go to bed.


    "Pa!" There was a strange noise in the room.


    Dongfang Yeliang frowned and got up. When he came to the voice, he saw a paper ball on the ground.


    Open a look, it says: want to deal with the eastern night Xuan, please talk about after rockery.


    Frown, put on clothes, lantern alone came to the rockery.


    Then I saw a man in a cape and a hat with his back to him.


    "Who are you? What''s the purpose? "


    It is not ordinary people that people can actually come to Sihai mountain villa as if they were in the uninhabited environment.


    "Ha ha ha..." a low voice came.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I''m here to help you!"

 Chapter 547

    "Help me? What can I do for you? You and I have never met before. What''s your intention? " Dongfang Yeliang looks at the man in black warily, and his luck is in his palm.


    "As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. We all want a common enemy, Dongfang yexuan. Then we have the basis for cooperation, don''t we?"


    "What are you talking about? Dongfang yexuan is my brother. What''s the enemy saying?"


    "Ha ha ha... Can you cheat others and yourself?


    Your father is so eccentric, and Dongfang yexuan is so rude to you and your mother, what don''t you want to do?


    Or don''t you want your things back? "


    Dongfang Yeliang is surprised. Who is this man? How can he know about their family? He still knows so much.


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry, I have no malice." The man in black leans slightly, revealing a side face with a mask.


    "I said, we can cooperate. I know you caught Zhang Xiaoyu, and Dongfang yexuan should be out of the city tomorrow and go to the assassin''s gate. You can arrange the assassin on the road and kill him on the road. "


    Dongfang Yeliang is silent. Yes, this is a good opportunity.


    But, "what''s in it for you? Since we are cooperating, we should show our sincerity. "


    There is no free lunch in the world. He must know whether it is worth it to him.


    "Sincerity, you''ll soon know." The man in black flew away, and his figure soon disappeared in the field of vision.


    After daybreak, Dongfang yexuan and Chang''an rode out of the city to Fengshan to find the killer gate.


    Horse gallop, dada driving in the official road, the scenery on both sides of the fast backward.


    They will soon enter the dense forest on the official road, where there are lush trees on both sides, silent.


    Dongfang yexuan pulls the horse, because it can''t stop in time, so it jumps up and hisses.


    Chang''an has been unable to stop in time, ahead of a few meters, "young master?" Why did you stop? Didn''t you rush to rescue the young lady?


    Dongfang yexuan calmly observed the forest. It was too quiet. It was abnormal.


    Even the bird''s call is gone.


    "Be careful!" I told him to ride slowly.


    Hearing what the young master said, Chang''an immediately stood on guard and watched around.


    When entering the middle of the dense forest, I found that there was a horse rope under my feet.


    This... Chang''an immediately watched warily behind the woods on both sides. Someone was plotting against the young master!


    In front of the horse, Chang''an waved his sword and cut the rope.


    In a flash, from both sides of the shooting dense arrows, toward the two people.


    Dongfang yexuan claps his horse and spins up to isolate the arrow from his body.


    Then it flew in the direction of archery on the left, and Chang''an also flew in the direction of killer on the right.


    In a moment, there was the sound of swords colliding, and the sound of swords piercing into the body.


    Dongfang night porch is like entering a place of no one. It''s killing all the way. The blood splashes and the body falls to the ground.


    Dozens of killers in black are soon solved by Dongfang yexuan, and Chang''an is also in the fast solution with the help of several dark guards.


    The eastern night of the dark good hate looking at the eastern night Xuan refreshing action, gas teeth itch.


    "Damn it, his martial arts have improved a lot."


    And that damned man in black, didn''t he say he would show sincerity?


    Why haven''t you seen it yet?

 Chapter 548

    When he was about to order the team to be closed, Dongfang yexuan, standing upright in the forest and holding the blood dripping soft sword, was looking at the direction of his hiding.


    "What? Did he find me? "


    "Shua!"


    Sharp and fast an arrow shoots from the distance, straight toward the chest of the eastern night Xuan.


    So fast that he couldn''t escape.


    The flying arrow flies to sweep in the twinkling of an eye, the eastern night Xuan carries whole body strength, moved a step, avoided the key.


    But I got a shot in the shoulder.


    "Well!" Dongfang yexuan groans, covers the wound with his hand and kneels on one knee.


    "Poof!" Spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Here, Chang''an, who has solved the problem, comes with the dark guard and sees the injured young master spitting blood.


    Surprised, "young master!"


    Hurry up to help, "young master, how are you?"


    Looking at the injured shoulder, the blood turned black and exclaimed, "young master, the arrow is poisonous!"


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the wound. The white clothes have been dyed red, but the middle position is black. The piercing pain comes.


    Some of them are beginning to blur.


    "Young master, come on, send young master to the mountain villa for treatment!" More than ten people rushed back to Sihai villa to protect Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang Yeliang pitifully watched the crowd go away. He had only a few people left, so he couldn''t kill each other. It''s a pity.


    However, the mysterious man really didn''t lie. It''s a good gift and sincere enough.


    Look at the speed of poisonous hair. It''s not the poison of rotten streets. There''s a good play to watch.


    At this time, Sihai villa is in a mess. Doctors and famous doctors come and go, and people come and go.


    "What''s the matter? Have you found out anything?" Dongfang Mingcheng anxiously asks these famous doctors in Beijing.


    But these famous doctors shook their heads one by one, "I''m not good at medicine. I really don''t know what poison it is!"


    With the hesitation of famous doctors, they shake their heads.


    Dongfang Mingcheng was furious, "quack doctors, all of them are quack doctors. They usually speak so much one by one. They are dumb at the critical moment. Get out of here, get out of here!"


    The doctors quickly carried the medicine box away from the right and wrong place, and wiped the sweat on their forehead.


    "Steward Wang, have all the famous doctors in the capital been invited?"


    "Master, all the well-known people have been invited. Why don''t we ask the imperial doctor to have a look?" I''m afraid that the poison is so powerful that the common famous doctors can''t help it.


    But the imperial doctors should have a way. After all, they serve the royal family.


    "What are you waiting for? If you don''t go, no matter how much it costs, you''ll invite the imperial doctor to me! "


    "Yes Housekeeper Wang quickly went out to ask the imperial doctor.


    Dongfang Mingcheng looks at his son, pale and black lipped. He jumps around the room in a hurry.


    "Blame that broom star. Every time I meet her, it''s no good. If there''s something wrong with ah Le, I have to kill her!"


    Song lanyue''s heart has been happy to death, God opened his eyes, this is really good news.


    But he put on a look of deep pain, "master, don''t worry too much. There must be a way."


    Looking at Song lanyue with red eyes and wiping her tears with a handkerchief from time to time, it''s really hard for her. She always takes yexuan as her own and is not angry with him.


    Placatory clap song lanyue''s hand, "you too, don''t worry too much, night Xuan will be OK."


    "Well!" Sad response, a smile and the joy of revenge.

 Chapter 549

    On the court.


    "Shen Qing''s family, how is the investigation of Zhang Xiaoyu''s case?" The emperor sat high in the hall and looked down.


    Minister Shen of the Ministry of punishment stood up and said, "tell the emperor that Zhang Xiaoyu, the key person in this case, has disappeared. He said that he was taken away by the yamen, but I didn''t give this order, and there is no such person in the Yamen.


    So at present, Zhang Xiaoyu''s person is missing, but the details of the case have been found out by the lower officials. This is the testimony of the eyewitness of the case, as well as the information. "


    Take out a stack of information from the sleeve and hand it to the eunuch and the emperor.


    "You said Zhang Xiaoyu was missing?" This is too strange, isn''t it afraid of going to jail and running away?


    Shen adult white Ma adult one eye, "naturally, difficult not into Ma adult think I''m lying?"


    "No, Mr. Shen misunderstood me!" He''s just a little strange.


    "However, I heard that Zhang Xiaoyu has a close relationship with Dongfang yexuan in Sihai villa. Will he..."


    He wondered if he had been hidden by the Dongfang family?


    But it''s not a big deal. There''s no need to hide, right?


    Ma Wencai guessed in his heart.


    "I said, Mr. Ma, even if you wronged the little girl, how can you still involve the Dongfang family? Are you free to do anything? If you dare to slander my nephew, I''ll never end with you! "


    Xiang Wang stood up directly, facing Ma Da Ren.


    "Lord Xiang, the lower officials are just talking about things. Why are you so angry?" Ma Wencai also took it back. He said what happened and lost his temper.


    "Pa!"


    The emperor put the information on the table, "what''s the noise? This is not a vegetable market."


    He wanted to get to know the girl through this, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    According to his secret report, not only Zhang Xiaoyu is missing, but also Dongfang yexuan is poisoned. I don''t know what bad luck these two people have taken.


    "Since the people concerned are not waiting, they will postpone the trial and withdraw from the court."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After Xiaoyu got up, he always heard the noise outside in the yard.


    "What''s going on out there? Why is it so noisy? "


    The maid in yellow stood behind her and said, "I don''t know. Maybe someone has come to my family."


    Xiaoyu frowned, the voice is not like ah, but she can not go out, looked around, because yesterday''s impulse, has been a bald.


    The idea of climbing the tree failed, but.


    Looking up at the two-story attic on the left, I climb to the second floor and look down. Unfortunately, I can only see some roofs and tree shadows.


    It was a big place, but she couldn''t see anything. She wanted to climb up the wall, but the guards didn''t give her the chance, so she had to give up.


    Go back to the house and put the grapes on the table.


    "Grape, where do you think this will be? According to the time when I was in a coma yesterday, it should be near the capital, but there will be such a big manor here and there? "


    Grape shook his head. "How can I know, or I''ll go out and have a look?"


    Click!


    Yes, she can''t get out, but grape is quite OK. As long as she is careful, she can go out to deliver letters. How could she be so stupid that she didn''t think of it?


    Write a letter quickly, put it in the brocade bag and hang it around the neck of the grape.


    "Grape, you go to find someone to save me. Be careful, don''t be found."


    The grape is hanging the brocade bag, darts out from the window rapidly, leaves from the grass.


    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 550

    "Doctor Zhang, how is the dog injured?" Finally, waiting for the imperial doctor, the Oriental City asked anxiously.


    Doctor Zhang shook his head. "I don''t know what poison your son was poisoned with, but I can use the needle to suppress the speed of the poison to the heart for the time being, so as to relieve the pain of the patient."


    "Can''t you help it? You are famous for your medical skills The famous Oriental City took Doctor Zhang''s hand excitedly.


    Zhang Yuyi shook his head, "it''s not that I don''t save, it''s that I really haven''t seen such poison. I''m sorry that I''m not good at it. I can''t save the patient''s disease."


    "Then... Is there any other way? Please, Dr. Zhang. I can''t lose him. You can think of a way. Even if it''s a rare medicinal material, I can get it like a way... "


    Looking at the flustered villa master, Doctor Zhang sighed.


    "Alas! I''m sorry for all the parents in the world. I know someone. Maybe he has a way, but... "


    "Just what? Just say it. " The disappointed Oriental City immediately regained its look.


    "But I''m afraid it''s not good to invite this one." He didn''t care about fame and wealth, and he didn''t care about money and silk. He only looked at his mood to save people.


    "Who is that? You say, I''ll send someone to ask for it. Even if I have to fight for my life, I''ll tie it in. "


    "This man is mo Yufan, the descendant of the miracle doctor of Medicine Valley, but this place is far away from Medicine Valley." I''m afraid it''s too late!


    Alas, it''s a pity for this amazing young man.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll invite you now, just this way..." he doesn''t worry about the safety around yexuan, but he is worried that he will leave. In case of an outbreak, Mrs. Bai will send the black haired man.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll try my best to save his life, but you must take back the doctor in a month at most, otherwise..."


    Even if the doctor is invited, he will not be able to return.


    "Well, it''s not too late. I''ll start right now. I''ll trouble Dr. Zhang here."


    The Oriental City arranged everything and set out with people.


    Song lanyue knew that the famous Oriental City went to find a miracle doctor for Dongfang yexuan. She twisted her handkerchief in both hands and accidentally broke a finger''s nail. She cried out in pain.


    Look down, huh! It''s not that easy to save him.


    Zhang Yuyi gave Dongfang yexuan an injection and prescribed several prescriptions.


    Housekeeper Wang immediately called his confidants to prepare the medicine.


    Chang''an and others surrounded the courtyard so that the flies could not fly in.


    After the injection, he took the medicine again, "well, then the young master will wake up in two hours, only for a while, he will still fall asleep and protect the operation of the body."


    "Yes, thank you very much. I''ve packed a guest room for the doctor next door. Let''s have a rest first."


    Housekeeper Wang stretched out his hand and led Doctor Zhang.


    Zhang Yuyi knew the importance of the Oriental night pavilion to Sihai villa, but he was afraid that he could not leave this time.


    Two hours later, Dongfang yexuan woke up as long as Zhang Yuyi said.


    "Young master, you wake up. Have some water first." Housekeeper Wang found that Dongfang yexuan woke up, poured a glass of water and went to the bed to feed him.


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head, hoarse voice, "Uncle Wang, no, Chang''an?"


    "Chang''an, they''re guarding outside. Young master, you''ve been poisoned. Everyone dare not relax."


    "Cough... Uncle Wang, please call Chang''an in for me. I have something to ask him."


    Oriental night Xuan coughs, originally pale face is red.

 Chapter 551

    "Ah, yes, don''t worry, young master. I''ll call you right now." Housekeeper Wang did not dare to delay, so he went out to call someone.


    Knowing that the young master is awake, Chang''an ran into the room and said, "young master, are you... Awake?"


    "Did Xiaoyu find it?" No answer, straight to the point.


    Chang''an shook his head. "No, because the young master was poisoned, we escorted him back, but Chang Fu took people to Fengshan to find the young lady."


    "People are not in Fengshan. They are not made by Jiang feibai. Call them back."


    Jiang Fei made a mistake once, and he will not make the same mistake again. Moreover, he is not a man who can shoot hidden arrows, so he did not do it this time.


    "This... Is!" Dare not have doubt, can only agree.


    Thinking of the poison of the young master, "by the way, young master, the master has gone to the medicine Valley to find a miracle doctor for you."


    The East night Xuan frowns, he! Would he be so kind?


    "Send a letter to Mo Yufan to come to Beijing as soon as possible, if you don''t want to collect the body for me."


    "Yes


    Outside the hospital.


    "Let me in. I''m the lady of Sihai villa. I''m blind. I don''t even know you." Song lanyue scolds in a loud voice, these guys who look down on people are all the bastards.


    "I''m sorry, second lady. The master told me when he left. No one can step forward without the permission of him and the young master. The violator will be executed directly."


    The Guard commander outside the door refused coldly.


    "You..." song lanyue raised her right hand and pointed to the nose of the bodyguard commander.


    "I am the master of the villa!"


    in the house.


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, "why is it so noisy outside?"


    "I''ll check it out later." Chang''an is going out and will be back in a moment.


    "Young master, it''s the second lady. She''s clamoring to come in and take care of you."


    "Ho! Take care of me? It''s almost the same to send me to death. Drive her out. You can''t get close to my yard! "


    I wish he would die. Unfortunately, he is so lucky that the king of hell dare not take him away.


    "Yes, the master told me not to let her into the yard to disturb you."


    ŁˇŁżŁżŁż


    Would an old man be so kind? Why didn''t he believe it!


    Outside the hospital, song lanyue left in a huff.


    In the garden.


    "Ma''am, why don''t we add something to their food so that we can speed up their death?"


    Song lanyue''s confidant plans in her ear.


    "Are you stupid? If you don''t say that bastard has been poisoned, there is a royal doctor living in that room!"


    If you poison at this time, you should catch one.


    "Then... What shall we do?" There''s no good way for a confidant.


    The main reason is that the young master''s yard has always been strictly controlled. It''s very difficult to put a chess piece in it. Now it''s a mess. It''s the best time to start.


    Song lanyue is silent. How can she not know?


    However, she knew better when to start and when to hibernate.


    She can from a maid, climb to today''s position, rely on is not only sweet words.


    "Don''t do anything, just watch it change!" It''s very likely that they don''t need to do anything. This Oriental night Pavilion will be able to go down to the yellow spring.


    night.


    Chang''an receives a message from Ziqiong, saying that grape is coming to ask for help with the young lady''s letter.


    Grape didn''t find Dongfang yexuan, but she found Yumei. Yumei didn''t know who to look for. She wanted to find the master of the gate, but it was thousands of miles away, and the distant water couldn''t save the near fire.


    Finally, I have to find Ziqiong. They are sent by Dongfang young master. I''m sure they can contact Dongfang yexuan.

 Chapter 552

    Chang''an is in a dilemma with the letter in his hand. Now the young master is in a coma again. Others can''t leave. What should we do?


    But there was no one to discuss. Chang''an walked anxiously outside the door.


    At this time, Changfu came back, and Chang''an immediately went forward happily.


    "You''ve come just in time. We already know the whereabouts of the young lady, but I can''t walk this way. Please take someone to rescue the young lady."


    Changfu glanced at the room with the light on, "OK, I''ll start. Please pay attention to this side."


    Come to the courtyard, and purple Joan they meet, and then follow grape to rescue miss.


    But the more he walked, the more wrong he was. "Isn''t this the way to Sihai villa? How could it be? "


    Changfu stops strangely. As soon as he stops, everyone stops.


    Grape found that they stopped, anxious back, "chirp..." still not go, why?


    We all know that this mink of miss is very intelligent, and there is no surprise.


    "Grape, is this the wrong way?" Changfu was puzzled.


    The grape is no longer dry. Is it slandering its intelligence?


    Shua flew to Changfu''s body, and then... He peed on his body.


    Hum! I dare to slander you. This is your punishment.


    "Ha ha ha..." when others saw this scene, they couldn''t help laughing.


    This little thing is really smart, worthy of being miss''s pet.


    Changfu continues to follow grape awkwardly.


    Sure enough. The destination is Sihai villa.


    Looking at the high wall, everyone felt thoughtful.


    After entering the high wall, everyone comes to the big childe, which is the courtyard of Dongfang Yeliang.


    "Zhizhizhi..." the grape''s front paw pointed to the front, indicating that the owner was in it.


    Everyone is more puzzled. Is the person who captured the young lady the eldest son?


    At the moment, the yard is also a mess.


    Because, Xiaoyu has made two preparations, one is to let grape go to send a message, the other is to hide in the space.


    Let the East night good anxious fire, to the yard relax vigilance, so she can seize the opportunity to escape.


    "Not yet?" Dongfang Yeliang sits in the upper hand and gets angry. He kneels down with two maids in yellow and green.


    The servant replied, "no, I''ve searched all over the yard. I didn''t find Miss Zhang''s trace."


    "Pa!" The cup fell to the ground.


    "Waste, it''s all waste. A woman can''t see it. What''s your use?"


    He just went out and intercepted Dongfang yexuan. When he came back, the man disappeared. He was surrounded by a Tietong. Could this man fly with wings?


    Glancing at the two people kneeling on the ground, they were still crying in a low voice, and they were very upset.


    "What''s going on in the night yard?" Is Zhang Xiaoyu rescued by the people over there?


    "Nothing happened. The second young master is very poisonous. All the doctors have nothing to do with it. After the arrival of Doctor Zhang, he let the second young master wake up for a while, but now he is still in a coma. The master has gone to look for a miracle doctor."


    That''s strange. How did this man disappear?


    In the space, Meimei is growing flowers in the corner of xiaoyuzui. Naturally, she is hiding in the space.


    Suddenly I heard a noise coming from the outside, and my eyes picked. I immediately stepped back to investigate.


    A moment later, "it seems that the people over there are looking for people. I see that they are going to Miss Zhang''s room."


    ŁżŁżŁż


    Is Zhang Xiaoyu not rescued by Dongfang yexuan?

 Chapter 553

    "Let them look for it, never mind." Anyway, the people are gone. Let them look for them.


    "Leave these two wastes to be disposed of." Direct command, look at these two people upset.


    "No, young master, please forgive me..." the voice suddenly stopped, and the two people who were blocked were quickly taken down.


    Changfu and others came to Xiaoyu''s room and found that it was empty. Ziqiong approached grape and said, "where''s Miss? Didn''t you say she was here? "


    The grape blinked, then darted out of the room, disappeared in front of people and entered the space.


    Chang Fu et al


    "Look separately. Be careful."


    Space.


    "Master, come on, help is coming. Let''s go."


    As soon as the grapes came in, they yelled at the light rain.


    "Well? Is ah Yeh here Xiaoyu exclaimed in surprise, this method is very good, and it works immediately. If you knew it earlier, you could leave faster.


    "No, he did it. Let''s go."


    Yeah!?


    It''s not Dongfang yexuan. Why didn''t he come to rescue her in person? Is there anything more important than her?


    This guy! Go out of the space, come out at the corner and appear in everyone''s field of vision.


    "Miss? It''s really you. Let''s leave now! " Yumei comes over happily and holds Xiaoyu''s arm.


    "Well, all right." She was taken away from the place by the people.


    Dongfang Yeliang''s room, "what? You said they just took people away? "


    Dongfang Yeliang suspected that he was listening, didn''t he say that he was not in the yard?


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t the man gone? "


    "This... May be where she was hiding, we didn''t find..." the voice became weaker and weaker, almost like talking to herself.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, my servant has been patted away, and his muscles and veins are broken. I can''t die any more.


    Dongfang Yeliang took back his hand and opened his eyes angrily, "hateful!"


    After Xiaoyu was rescued, he did not return to the courtyard, but came to the courtyard, the courtyard of Dongfang yexuan.


    At this time, Xiaoyu knew that she was under her nose, and she didn''t even know that she was at her boyfriend''s house.


    "What? Is ah Yeh poisoned The light rain is greatly surprised, what all have no time to react, quickly step to the room of the East night Xuan to run.


    "Ah ye, ah ye... Wu Wu Wu... How could this happen..."


    See the East night Xuan so weak appearance, light rain cry loudly.


    "Where did you find the lady? How could you find her so quickly?" Chang''an / pull Changfu to ask curiously.


    It''s too fast. No one is hurt. It''s easy to bring it back. It''s like playing.


    "Don''t mention it. I found it in the yard of the eldest son. It''s probably the young lady that the eldest son took away. But we don''t know how to solve it now."


    Changfu and Changan stand in front of the gate, looking at the scene inside the house.


    "Ah?" Chang''an was so surprised that it was too bold to put it under his nose. No wonder they didn''t find it.


    "Now we have to wait until the young master wakes up to make a decision."


    in the house.


    "Grape, do you have a way to save him?" Think of grapes have detoxification ability, light rain immediately asked.


    "No, I haven''t recovered this time."


    "What shall we do? He is now like this... I... "Drooping his head, all blame her, but for her, he would not be poisoned.


    If I had known her, I would have run out of the city.


    There are so many times that she can escape. She gives up because of curiosity and hates herself.

 Chapter 554

    "However, the water in the space has a certain effect of diluting the toxin. It can make him feel better." Grape jumped on the bed, looking at the green black lips, afraid of poisoning is not shallow.


    It''s a pity that it can''t be saved now. Otherwise, with its poison, there are only a few people in the world who can be with it.


    "Really?" Xiaoyu quickly picked up the tea cup on the table, took out a cup of water from the space, and carefully fed it to the mouth of Dongfang yexuan.


    But this guy kept his mouth shut and didn''t swallow at all.


    Xiaoyu simply put it in his mouth and gave it to him.


    A glass of water down, Xiaoyu careful observation, there is no change.


    "Grapes, why are they useless? He''s the same old man


    "How can it be so fast? Besides, didn''t I say it could be alleviated? It''s not the antidote. " The magic pill doesn''t work so fast. OK.


    "Miss, go and have a rest. Don''t be tired at this late hour." Yumei comes in and persuades the sad lady.


    When I come back in the evening, the young lady hasn''t had a rest yet. I can''t bear it.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry about me." See a face haggard jade plum, light rain some feel sorry for her.


    "Go back and have a rest. You certainly haven''t had a good rest these two days."


    "I''m all right, miss, as long as you''re all right. By the way, your master and wife don''t know about you.


    I told them you went out to talk business and would come back in a few days. They had no doubt


    Afraid that Miss Zhang was worried, she told her father and mother the same thing.


    Light rain nodded, "hard you, but also trouble you to continue to go back to help me take care of them, I wait for a night better to go back."


    She is so ashamed that she always worries her parents.


    "Well, I''ll go back and look after the master and the lady now." Although she wanted to stay with her, she knew that she was worried about her parents and she would share it with her.


    After Yumei leaves, Xiaoyu holds Dongfang yexuan''s hand and rubs it on her face.


    "Oh A low, sarcastic smile.


    "It''s really bad luck for us. We''re in constant trouble. I don''t know when we''ll be at peace."


    Sleep slowly with your head by the bed.


    The next day, the early little princess and prince came, and even Shen Miaoling and Liu Yixiu came.


    "Light rain..."


    The little princess took Xiaoyu''s hand and said, "if you''re OK, don''t worry about your cousin''s injury. We''ve sent someone to find a famous doctor. I believe it will be OK."


    "Well!" Xiaoyu has no strength to respond.


    Shen Miaoling went to the bed worried and looked down at his pale cousin.


    Hate hate back stare at Zhang Xiaoyu one eye, all blame this woman, cousin every time she met no good.


    "Well, what''s the progress of Oriental poison?" The little prince asked the housekeeper next to him.


    Housekeeper Wang sighed, "Alas, the toxicity has been controlled for the time being, but Doctor Zhang said that this is only temporary, maybe..."


    He grew up looking at the young master. He was lonely and pitiful since he was a child. He had conflicts with the master. He treated the young master just like his own child. It was so sad.


    Doctor Zhang just came to see the little princess and they came to salute.


    "I have seen you, Princess!"


    "No gift." The little prince raised his hand. "By the way, Doctor Zhang, I took snow lotus and Ganoderma lucidum from Tianshan Mountain. Is it useful for Oriental poison?"


    It''s still his grandfather''s stock, but it''s precious. I specially asked them to bring it when they came.

 Chapter 555

    Zhang Yuyi touched his chin''s beard. "It''s of some use. It can help patients to breathe, but it can''t detoxify. It doesn''t work much."


    It''s wasteful to use it in such a place.


    "If it''s useful, you can use it as medicine for the East, and you can also use the herbs you need."


    As long as the life of the East can be saved, many precious medicinal materials are worth it.


    "There''s no need for this. There are all kinds of medicinal materials in Sihai mountain villa. Shizi is OK. I''ll treat the patient."


    "Please, doctor."


    Zhang Yuyi opened the eyelids of Dongfang yexuan and checked his mouth again: strange, how do you feel that the patient''s pulse condition is much better.


    It may be that the prescribed medicine has an effect. Instead of thinking much, Doctor Zhang continues to inject Dongfang yexuan to detoxify him.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu." Shen Miaoling called and stood aside, looking at Zhang Xiaoyu, who was giving the needle to Doctor Zhang.


    Xiaoyu looked back and looked at her suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Although Shen Miaoling resented her, she still had to say that it was only because of her cousin, right, not because of her.


    "You and Mahui''s case, my father said it has nothing to do with you, you don''t have to worry."


    Light rain with a smile, "thank you, I know." It''s not a big deal. It''s just something out of thin air. Maybe Lord Ma is the result of boredom.


    "Hum!" Shen Miaoling gave a cold hum.


    "Don''t think I''ll forgive you. If it wasn''t for you, my cousin wouldn''t be hurt."


    "Miaoling..." Liu Yixiu held her for fear that she might say something wrong.


    "Why, you go away." Although Shen Miaoling said so, he didn''t pull Liu Yixiu''s hand.


    Notice this scene, light rain secretly shake his head, these two enemies.


    After caring about Dongfang yexuan''s illness, everyone left the villa.


    Light rain is to stay in the East night Xuan side to take care of him.


    "Well, don''t you mean we can''t let other people in? Who''s that woman in there? Don''t want to take advantage of night Xuan hurt, you put no three no four people in? You unfaithful and unjust fools... "


    Get the news of the unidentified woman in the night courtyard, song lanyue runs to see who it is and what she wants to do.


    Chang''an is very annoyed with this woman. He really does not let go of the nightyard. Does he have to force the young master to death?


    "Second lady, the one inside is not a woman of unknown origin. It''s the young master''s fiancee."


    "Fiancee? Is it Shen Miaoling? It''s hateful of you to lie to me. Shen Miaoling left long ago. That''s not at all. "


    When she''s blind? You can''t even tell people apart.


    "It''s not Miss Shen, it''s Miss Zhang. Please come back if you have nothing to do with the second lady." Chang''an didn''t explain it clearly, so he drove people directly.


    "You... What do you mean? I''m the wife of the villa leader. How dare you do this to me? " Song lanyue is so angry that these guys dare not pay attention to her.


    "I don''t mean that. The second lady likes to stay here, so go on. If I have something else to do, I won''t accompany you."


    Chang''an turned around and directly ordered the guards standing on both sides.


    "Keep an eye on the door. Don''t let others in." And then swagger away and go inside.


    Song lanyue''s teeth are itching and his hands are clenching: Dongfang yexuan, how are you? Even his hands are full of Diao Nu!


    Angrily turned, came to the East night good yard.

 Chapter 556

    When she found out that her son was sleeping late in the daytime, she immediately felt angry. She was running about for her son''s future outside, but he was lazy.


    Push forward a hustle and bustle, "get up, the outside is turning upside down, you still have the mood to sleep!"


    Dongfang Yeliang opened his eyes and saw his angry mother, "mother, what''s wrong with you? Who provoked you? "


    What a good temper.


    "You..." said by her son, song lanyue is more angry. Isn''t it that she makes trouble without reason?


    He took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. "Son, Dongfang yexuan is only one step away from death now. It''s our great opportunity. If we don''t act at this time, when will we wait?"


    As long as you hold the power in your hands now, even if Dongfang yexuan is not dead, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Dongfang Yeliang sat up and said, "Niang, what you think is too simple. Dongfang Yeliang has many dark guards. We can''t hurt him or expose ourselves.


    What''s more, my father won''t have no backhand. Do you think the four seas villa can stand so well for so many years without a life preserver? "


    If they do it, the trump card hidden in the bottom will surely come out, and the gain will not be worth the loss.


    After hearing this, song lanyue was afraid. Fortunately, she didn''t act rashly, otherwise it would be bad.


    "So... What should we do now? You can''t wait to die, can you


    "We don''t have to do anything. Just watch the change. Don''t worry. Dongfang yexuan won''t live long."


    According to the mysterious man in black, it should not be an easy antidote. It may also come from Outland.


    Looking at the son so confident, song lanyue''s heart put down some, but still can''t completely rest assured.


    This mess happened in Sihai villa, and the capital was not idle. Everyone was scrambling to talk about one thing.


    That is, the family of the Hussars general who has been stationed in the frontier fortress for 20 years has returned to Korea.


    The emperor considered that the general''s family had been defending the country for 20 years, and it was time to come back to enjoy the pure happiness, so he ordered them to come back and gave them a big house.


    However, it is also said that the emperor was afraid that the military power would be held in the hands of the general for a long time, so he would take back the military power.


    However, this is everyone''s guess. I don''t know what the truth is.


    In a carriage back to Beijing, a 40-50-year-old man with a black robe and a goatee was sitting on one side.


    On the other side was a 30-40-year-old lady, gentle and indifferent, dressed in black clothes, with an 18-9-year-old woman sitting by her side.


    "Father, why did the emperor suddenly call us back to Beijing? What happened?" Liu Feixu is worried. Well, why does the emperor give such an order.


    "I don''t know about being a father, but the emperor should have his reasons for doing so. As ministers, we just have to obey orders."


    Liu Yuanjia touched the goatee and his face was dignified. The emperor would not give such an order for no reason. It must be someone who advances on the emperor and slanders him.


    Liu Feixu looks at the scenery galloping all the way to the capital, and thinks of the young man who is full of prestige, fresh clothes and angry horses.


    He should have been married. After so many years apart, I''m afraid he has children.


    The sarcastic radian of the mouth, isn''t it right? Why is it that her heart aches at the thought of other women around him?

 Chapter 557

    Outside the medicine Valley, Dongfang Mingcheng finally got there, but after waiting for a few days, he didn''t see the doctor Mo Yufan.


    Only one medicine boy came out, "master has been away from home. He is not in the valley. Please come back, sir."


    "It''s impossible. How can it be so coincidental? The doctor must be there. I''m willing to give you a price for the lack of money."


    "Master is really not here. It''s useless for you to wait here." Yao Tong directly turned back to the valley.


    Dongfang Mingcheng wanted to rush in, but when they came, they just saw a powerful man who wanted to rush in to find a miracle doctor, but he was poisoned to death by the unknown poison fog.


    But also saw a lot of poison crawling out of the ground, there are centipedes, snakes and so on.


    They don''t dare to rush in.


    Think of a month has gone half, but has not yet invited the doctor, how to do.


    The famous city of the East was in a hurry outside the valley, but there was no way.


    Mo Yufan, who should have stayed in the valley, arrived in the capital as soon as he received a message from Dongfang yexuan.


    At this time, he is treating Dongfang yexuan in the villa.


    Dongfang yexuan, who has just taken the medicine bath, is leaning against the bed pillar, enjoying Zhang Xiaoyu''s medicine and porridge.


    "It''s worthy of being a miracle doctor, but master Dongfang''s poison has really dropped a lot!" Zhang Yuyi happily followed suit.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "It turns out that this medicine can still be used in this way. It turns out that this acupoint can still be used in this way..."


    Zhang Yuyi sighed from time to time.


    Xiaoyu happily looks at this scene, carefully feeds the cold porridge to the mouth of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Ah ye, it''s really dangerous this time. Fortunately, the miracle doctor just passed by the capital and saved your life."


    It''s not a coincidence that Dongfang yexuan turns his mouth. Well, it''s his letter that asks him to come.


    Finally, he sent Doctor Zhang to cook the medicine himself. Mo Yufan came over and sat at the table.


    "You are really impolite. If you want me to collect the corpse for you, you need me to hurry up. If I don''t come, you will be dead."


    It''s true, but the poison is still real. If he doesn''t come, this guy might die.


    "I don''t say that. How can you come so fast?" If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t ask Mo Yufan''s head.


    "Tut tut... I didn''t expect that the invincible Dongfang yexuan would be so miserable. It''s really surprising!"


    This guy usually drags 250000 or 80000 yuan, which makes him feel strange and happy.


    "I didn''t expect that! Maybe I''ve got some bad ideas recently. It seems that I have to go to the incense and worship the Bodhisattva some other day. "


    Why? This guy didn''t refute him. Isn''t his brain poisoned?


    Mo Yufan looks at Dongfang yexuan strangely. It''s good to see the two people''s affectionate appearance. They have toothache.


    "I said you two should pay attention to the occasion. I''m still a single person."


    "Puchi... Hahaha..." Xiaoyu laughs after hearing this. Mo Yufan is so funny.


    "Well, you two can talk. I''ll go to the kitchen and see what''s good to eat."


    To make room for the two, Xiaoyu left for the kitchen.


    "What kind of poison is this?" He doesn''t believe what Mo Yufan said to Xiao Yu, which is a little more difficult poison.


    "It''s from the Southern Dynasties. It''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of poison. I''ve heard the old master mention it. It''s heart biting powder. When you see blood, it goes into your body. It''s very painful. Generally, you will die in pain in half a month at most.

 Chapter 558

    So, although that royal doctor Zhang''s medical skill is poor, he is still a little useful. "


    Dongfang yexuan ponders that he has no enemy from the South Dynasty. Why?


    Think of what Chang''an said, Xiaoyu girl is caught by Dongfang Yeliang.


    Xiaoyu speculates that the captors and Dongfang Yeliang are not in the same group, that is, there are two groups of people.


    This Oriental Yeliang is so ambitious that he dares to rob a girl.


    We have to teach him a lesson.


    "Yufan, do you have any medicine that can make people suffer on time every day? It''s better to tear their hearts and lungs, but it''s not life-threatening."


    "Dongfang, you are too vicious. You can think of such a way, but it suits my taste."


    Mo Yufan took out a package of things from his sleeve bag, "Oh, this is what I studied. It has the same effect as the heart eating powder. Every day, I feel miserable.


    It takes an hour to feel pain, but it''s normal. If you look for this speed, you can''t die in three or five years. "


    Throw it directly to Dongfang yexuan and let him handle it.


    "That''s it. Thank you very much." Oriental night Xuan takes in the hand, the eyes are bright for a while.


    "Chang''an!"


    "Young master!" Chang''an, come in.


    Pass the medicine to him, "think of a way to put this in Dongfang Yeliang''s diet."


    "Yes."


    After Mo Yufan a few days of conditioning, Oriental night Xuan is almost good, and received the news of Oriental Mingcheng is also in the direction of the capital.


    Because the East night Xuan is much better, today accompanied the light rain to return to the courtyard.


    "Ah ye, that Eastern Yeliang is so bad, shall we not punish him?"


    Although he didn''t do anything to her, he hurt ah Yeh. If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t disappear, and Dongfang yexuan wouldn''t go out of the city, and there would be nothing after that.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got him poisoned. He''ll go through a lot of pain every day."


    "Ha ha ha... That''s great. Let him have a taste of the pain in the heart!"


    Mo Yufan a little regret and they ride a carriage, no wonder the two will come together, are abnormal.


    When I got home, I looked at the bare door and thought of the big plaque hanging on the gate of Dongfang yexuan nightyard: nightyard.


    "Ah ye, help me get a plaque later. Just call it Yuyuan. I want you to write it yourself."


    Who made her writing far different from that of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Good." Dongfang yexuan''s reply.


    "Oh, Xiaoyu, ye, are you back? How''s it going? Is business going well? "


    When they heard the light rain coming back, Zhang Daniu and his wife rushed out.


    See facial expression still some pale East night Xuan, concern of inquiry, "night, you this is how?"? Why do you look so ugly? "


    "Don''t worry, uncle and aunt. It''s just cold. It''ll be fine in a few days."


    "Hey, I''ll say that you young people, relying on your youth, always don''t take your body seriously. OK."


    Zhao Qun completely takes Dongfang yexuan as a minor in criticism, but Dongfang yexuan also nods and accepts it modestly.


    Mo Yufan turns his head frequently. Isn''t this guy crazy? He hasn''t been so obedient to his father.


    But seeing Zhang Xiaoyu seems to understand something.


    "Well, who is this?" Seeing Mo Yufan on one side, Zhang Daniu looks at Xiaoyu suspiciously.


    "This is a night''s friend, Mo Yufan, a miracle doctor!" Xiaoyu rushed to introduce.

 Chapter 559

    "Well, let''s all come in. Ah Ye is still ill and can''t blow."


    Afraid of Zhao Qun''s chatter, Xiaoyu changes the subject.


    "Yes, I forgot. Let''s come in." Zhao Qun led everyone into the room.


    "Niang, what''s going on over there in the new house?" After everyone sat down, Xiao Yu was afraid that they would ask about the latest things, so he asked first.


    "Oh, you said the new house, didn''t you? It''s almost done. It''s almost done with what needs to be cleaned up. Go and have a look. If you can, you can move in. "


    Xiaoyu nodded, "well, let''s see a lucky day and move in."


    After chatting for a while, Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun went to the kitchen to get food.


    Four golden flowers naturally help.


    "Miss, can I come back to you and protect you?" While the young lady is in the corner, Yumei comes to Xiaoyu and asks in a low voice.


    She doesn''t want to leave Miss. It''s her duty to protect miss. It''s calm now. It''s up to you.


    Think of this period of time Yumei protect parents hard, light rain nodded agreed.


    "Of course, I''m not used to it without you."


    In the evening, Xiaoyu finds an excuse and follows Dongfang yexuan back to Sihai villa to take care of him.


    After soaking in the medicine bath, Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu will have a rest.


    At midnight.


    "Ah... Ah..." the continuous cry of pain awakened the sleeping light rain.


    Vaguely opened his eyes, "what''s the matter?"


    Dongfang yexuan injured his left shoulder, so Xiaoyu would not touch the wound if he slept on his right side.


    Reach out like pacify children patting light rain, "good, is not the next door that attack, we continue to sleep."


    "Oh." By the eastern night Xuan stable, regular patting, light rain soon fell asleep again.


    But soon he was woken up again.


    "I''m so tired. What do you want to do? I don''t want people to say that. "


    It''s raining cats and dogs, lightning and thunder outside, but there''s always a knock on the door outside the hospital. It''s so hard for the sleepy light rain.


    "I should have come to see a doctor."


    A dim candle was lit in the room, and Xiaoyu was leaning against Dongfang yexuan.


    "Seek medical advice? It''s not a medical school. It''s not the wrong place, is it? "


    Oriental night Xuan secretly laughs, the wench hasn''t woken up yet, the brain hasn''t started to move yet.


    "Mo Yufan."


    "Mo Yufan..." Xiaoyu repeated, "Mo Yufan..."


    "Ah, yes!" Xiaoyu sat up and said, "they want to ask Mo Yufan for help, because he cured you and knows that he has excellent medical skills!"


    Oriental night Xuan will pull her back to lie down, cover the quilt, "cold at night, lie down."


    After tucking in the quilt, "you guessed right, here the Royal Doctor Zhang has gone back, only Mo Yufan is there, not for him, why else?"


    "Then Mo Yufan won''t go to treat him?"


    "Of course


    "Ah How can this work? Just let it go?


    "But if we can cure it or not, we have to say twice." Who told him to touch the wrong person.


    Xiaoyu


    It''s raining heavily outside. When song lanyue learns that Dongfang Yeliang is suddenly ill, she is so painful that she visits him in the rain.


    Remember jump foot, fortunately in the heart timely remind, she just remembered next door to a miracle doctor, also cured the Oriental night Xuan poison.


    So he took people and came in the rain to ask for help.


    "Doctor, please help my son, doctor..."

 Chapter 560

    "Second lady, the young men are all asleep. It''s not good to be noisy like this. You''d better come back tomorrow!" The guard at the door insisted on blocking the way and refused to step back.


    "Get out of here and let me in!"


    However, the bodyguard still kept to his post.


    Song lanyue was so angry that she said, "come on, break in for me. I''ll take care of anything!"


    My son is in great pain now. How can she live if she has a problem?


    So, today she must see the doctor.


    She came expecting something, so she brought a team.


    Soon the two sides began to fight. Song lanyue only wanted to enter, but Chang''an had already been ordered to go one step further.


    So they didn''t stay in Chang''an, and the result can be imagined.


    Song lanyue, of course, was a total failure.


    Supported by my heart, my umbrella knew where the wind blade had gone.


    Two people are so bare drenching, song lanyue''s eyes are glowing.


    "Oriental night Pavilion! If you have anything to do, come to me. Now Yeliang''s life is in danger. Don''t stop the doctor from saving his life... "


    Shouting at the yard.


    "Bang!"ˇ° Bang A medicine bowl hit song lanyue in the front, which scared her to fall down immediately.


    But the medicine bowl fell at her toes and made a sound.


    "Go away!" A crisp, cool cry.


    Song lanyue clenched her fists. Her fingernails pierced the palm of her hand, and the blood flowed down.


    Drop along the rain.


    "Madam, we''d better go back first. Since we can''t see the miracle doctor, we have to ask other famous doctors to have a try."


    It doesn''t help here, not only can''t see the doctor, but also can annoy the second young master.


    Look at the posture of the medicine bowl. If they talk too much, the medicine bowl will not fall under their feet in the next moment.


    Being persuaded by his confidants, song lanyue is unwilling to leave and sends for a famous doctor in Beijing.


    in the house.


    "Wow! Ah ye, you were so domineering and handsome just now! I love you so much! Boo


    A loud kiss on the face of Dongfang yexuan.


    By light rain so bold confession, Oriental night Xuan rare red face, this wench, if it is not for his injury, must clean up her meal.


    "Miss, this Sihai villa is so big and beautiful, but it''s a little worse than Fengshan."


    Yumei admits that it''s really beautiful here, but we can''t ignore their Fengshan scenery.


    "Ha ha ha... You Xiaoyu laughs, but the villa is really big. After a long stroll, they didn''t get to one third.


    "Who are you? Our villa is not a place where cats and dogs can enter at will. Come and drive people out."


    I stayed with Dongfang Yeliang all night, but after an hour, the doctor didn''t find out why.


    After daybreak, she accompanied Dongfang Yeliang out for a walk. Unexpectedly, she met a strange woman wandering in the village.


    Xiaoyu looks at the lady coming to the fork road, and Dongfang Yeliang beside her. She guesses that this should be Dongfang Yeliang''s mother.


    "Cat and dog? What are you? Is that a pig or a worm? " You''re welcome to go back.


    This guy kidnaps her, and his mother is not a good one.


    "You... You bitch..."


    "That''s a nice thing to say, bitch! I haven''t heard such a nice name yet


    Xiaoyu was complacent, as if he had got something good.


    Song lanyue looks at this idiot, and can''t understand the curse. He''s really a fool.

 Chapter 561

    Dongfang Yeliang''s face sank and he was about to say something.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s self-knowledge that I know I''m a bitch!" Song lanyue is like a rooster who has won the battle.


    Light rain mouth corner rises, "say is, the slut scolds well!"


    "Puchi!" Yumei couldn''t help laughing.


    Song lanyue doesn''t understand why this slut is smiling, but after seeing her maid smile, she finds that it''s wrong.


    "You..."


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Zhang!" Fearing that his mother would be humiliated again, Dongfang Yeliang came out to help.


    Xiaoyu looked at him obliquely, "yes, it''s a pleasure to meet you!"


    How can this damned guy not kill him?


    "Before I thank you for your" kindness to stay ", I will thank you again some other day."


    Turn around, "Yumei, let''s go!"


    march off.


    "Who is she? Do you know him? And what does she mean by that? " Why didn''t she understand a word?


    "Her name is Zhang Xiaoyu, the owner of the famous yufeifei restaurant in Beijing, and also the founder of pepper. She has her hand in all branches across the country."


    For the mother to solve puzzles, tell in detail.


    "Ah Song lanyue was surprised. She didn''t expect that the girl had such a talent.


    "She is still the sweetheart of Dongfang yexuan!" I don''t know how to say it, but I didn''t say it.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu returns to the nightyard and sees Dongfang yexuan and Mo Yufan sitting on the rockery playing chess. He is curious to watch.


    Unfortunately, after reading it for a long time, she just couldn''t understand it. She only knew the simple chess theory and was not proficient in it.


    Boring turn around, sit in the pavilion, just see a trace of red under the chessboard, gently pull forward.


    It turned out to be an invitation. I was about to put it down.


    "That''s the post just sent. I invite you to join in the housewarming of the general of pumila!"


    Dongfang yexuan talks to Xiaoyu while playing chess.


    "Me?" Light rain doubts to point to oneself.


    "I don''t know any generals!"


    Why give her an invitation?


    "Maybe it''s because you are the boss of yufeifei restaurant. The powerful people in Beijing are basically invited."


    See light rain don''t understand, then for her puzzle.


    "And you? Are you invited? "


    Dongfang yexuan takes out another red invitation from his sleeve and puts it on the table.


    That means he''s invited, too.


    "What''s the character of this cavalry general? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    "I know that." Mo Yufan turned his head and said, "the general''s family has been stationed in the frontier fortress for 20 years, and they were called back recently, so most people don''t know."


    Xiaoyu nodded, so it is.


    Open the post, it said that on the day of the Dragon Boat Festival on the fifth day of May, she was invited to visit the government.


    Dragon Boat Festival, isn''t that the day after tomorrow?


    "Are you going?" She is not familiar with the general''s mansion. If they don''t go to Dongfang yexuan, she won''t go.


    Oriental night Xuan smile, "nature is to go, light rain also need to go out to see the world, know more friends!"


    Well


    Well, he''s right. He should go out and get to know more people.


    Time soon came to the Dragon Boat Festival.


    Xiaoyu put on a light blue dress prepared in advance, and simply decorated her head. She didn''t wear jewelry all over her head.


    The main reason is that the ancient headdress is too heavy. If you wear a full set, your head will be big.


    Out of the room, you can see the Oriental night Pavilion in white brocade.

 Chapter 562

    I turned my mouth. This guy is white every time. Don''t you think life is too repetitive?


    "Well, this dress is suitable for a girl. It''s beautiful!" Dongfang night Xuan praises Xiaoyu and her beautiful eyes flow.


    Xiaoyu twitches her mouth. Hum, who forbids her to wear that blood red dress?


    It''s just that the color is very similar to Jiang feibai. He''s jealous. This guy.


    "Well, let''s go, beauty!" Stretch out the palm and hold Xiaoyu''s hand with slender fingers.


    "Is your injury OK?" The wound hasn''t been healed yet.


    "It doesn''t matter, don''t you? You''re going to protect me, right? "


    "That''s right, but..." the pain is still you.


    "Don''t be, it''s too late if you don''t leave." Take Xiaoyu''s hand and walk out.


    Light rain back, still short of a person, "Mo Yufan? Not waiting for him? "


    "He has gone out first. He should be waiting for us in the carriage now."


    After getting on the bus, I saw Mo Yufan waiting in the car.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting." Xiaoyu sorry smile.


    "Nothing." Mo Yufan smiles.


    "Daddada..." the carriage soon came to the general''s house.


    At this time, many carriages had been parked at the door. Everyone got out of the car, and Chang''an and Yumei in the back were holding gifts.


    As for the others, naturally they follow in the dark.


    After giving the invitation to the boy at the door and the gift to the person receiving the gift, someone led them into the yard.


    Although the courtyard is a new house, it is not a new one, but the residence of a former minister.


    It''s just renovated, but the scenery is very good. There is no shortage of pavilions, rockeries and flowing water.


    "Ah, listen, there''s a piano sound!" Xiaoyu stops curiously.


    "Yes, it''s good. It''s just that it''s normal to have a piano sound on such occasions, isn''t it?" Mo Yufan looks to the direction of Qinyin, but sees nothing.


    "It''s supposed to be played by our young lady. It''s on the pavilion. Just now, several young ladies followed us up."


    The little guy who led the way explained to everyone with a smile.


    oh Miss of the general''s house, she plays the piano very well.


    I thought that the general''s daughters were all women who wielded swords and guns. I didn''t expect that there were such artistic cells.


    "Well, let''s go up and have a look. You can do something first." Xiaoyu takes Xiaosi back and leads them to the pavilion.


    Before I came near, I heard the voices of everyone talking.


    "Wow! I didn''t expect Miss Liu to play the piano so well! "


    "It seems better than the best Qinji in Beijing!"


    "That''s natural. This is my sister Feixu. Who can be more powerful than her?"


    Xiaoyu Yixi, isn''t this the voice of the little princess?


    Without hesitation, I quickly stepped up and saw the quiet and elegant willow catkins surrounded by people sitting or standing.


    And the one with her arm beside her is not the little princess, who is huangfusi!


    As soon as they appeared, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. After all, they were outstanding in appearance and temperament.


    "Wow, isn''t that the Oriental night Pavilion of Sihai villa? Why is he here? He''s as handsome as ever! "


    "Of course, Dongfang is one of the four most beautiful men in mainland China."


    "What are the three most beautiful men in mainland China? Why don''t I know? "


    "Well, you don''t know that. It''s Dongfang yexuan of baisuo, Xuanyuan Jing of the Southern Jin Dynasty, and Shangguan mo of the northern Liao Dynasty. But Shangguan Mo doesn''t appear much, so it''s just a legend."


    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 563

    "Ah, Xiaoyu, cousin, you are here, too." Little princess see two people, quickly come over, happy to pull light rain walked.


    "Sister Feixu, this is my good friend Zhang Xiaoyu. Do you think it''s beautiful as I said?" Grin and smile.


    "This is Xiaoyu girl in Xiaoxi''s mouth. It''s better to meet her. Hello, my name is Liu Feixu. Just call me Feixu."


    Liu Feixu stands up and greets Xiaoyu happily.


    Xiaoyu is not shy, straightforward and elegant. She deserves to be a great general.


    "Hello, my name is Zhang Xiaoyu. Just call me Xiaoyu."


    "Well, let me introduce you. These are all the treasures of our ministers in the capital. It happens that my sister has just come back and I don''t know her yet."


    The little princess pulls the light rain to recognize people, and Liu Feixu, the three people happily play together.


    Completely forget to still have Oriental night Xuan and Mo Yufan two.


    Oriental night Xuan sighs, don''t know to let light rain come out is a good decision, so cold his days will have how many?


    Without disturbing them, they left the "land of right and wrong" and went to the place where they were greeting the male guests.


    It''s all women here after all. It''s inconvenient.


    "Ha ha... Isn''t this Miss Zhang Xiaoyu, the protagonist of the recent boisterous Street beating incident?"


    When we were chatting happily, we heard such a voice from a distance.


    This happy atmosphere immediately silent, the little princess and Liu Feixu first looked at Zhang Xiaoyu, then looked to the source of the voice.


    It turned out to be princess Liuli, followed by four maids.


    "The princess again Light rain in the heart secretly cry bitterly, if ordinary people are OK, but this is a princess, not easy to provoke ah.


    "I have seen your highness!" Bow down and salute.


    "Straighten up!"


    Then he went directly to Xiaoyu and sneered, "how come you''ve been released so soon?"


    "Miss Liu, why did your family invite such a woman? Isn''t it going to make trouble with the party?"


    When Princess Liuli came here, she put on airs and put on the prestige of the master''s family.


    Liu Fei frowned, "return to your highness, this is my father''s decision, little girl dare not interfere with it!"


    In fact, she invited Zhang Xiaoyu when she was a little princess.


    Although Princess Liuli is a princess, it''s not good to gossip about such a minister, so shut up.


    "Your Highness is wrong. The little girl didn''t do anything wrong. How can we say" release from prison "? Our emperor is a Ming emperor.


    How can you wrongly let me, an innocent and weak girl, experience the hardship of that hard cell, don''t you think, princess


    Xiaoyu''s words will make Princess Liuli die.


    First of all, I complimented the emperor. He was a wise and insightful emperor. If he wanted to arrest her in prison, he would be a fool.


    And the princess is still here at the moment, pulling the flag to say that she was beaten, that is to say that her father is unreasonable and a fatuous king.


    The princess also found the deep meaning of Zhang Xiaoyu''s words. Although she was angry, she did not dare to mention it again.


    Although her father is very fond of her, but such words into his ears, she will suffer.


    Liu Feixu see Zhang Xiaoyu a few words will say the princess speechless, can''t help but to her curiosity.


    "Is this really a peasant girl from a remote area?" I asked in my heart.

 Chapter 564

    Other rich and noble women look at Zhang Xiaoyu and whisper to one side, but Princess Liuli''s face is more and more ugly.


    As soon as Liu Feixu saw this situation, he quickly broke through the siege, "you''d better follow me into the yard. There are songs, dances and food in it, and there''s no need to blow here."


    "Hum!" The princess turned and left, following the steps of Liu Feixu to the courtyard of the banquet.


    The daughters of other ministers were also led by the maids to the banquet places.


    When the three of them were left, Liu Feixu wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "I''m scared to death. Xiaoyu, you are too bold just now. If you offend the princess, you will be in trouble."


    "What are you afraid of? She''s a princess The little princess turned her lips. She was still the apple of the eye of xiangwangfu!


    "What are you afraid of? You are not afraid because you have the protection of the prince, but Xiaoyu has nothing. If the princess retaliates, it can''t be avoided. "


    Xiaojun takes the initiative to speak, but she doesn''t speak. Liu Feixu is right. She can be so smart, relying on the support of her elders.


    But Xiaoyu has no family power, which is very dangerous.


    In the face of the two worries, Xiaoyu has not so many worries.


    "Don''t worry. Even if it wasn''t today''s event, she would have hated me for a long time, so it doesn''t matter. If the soldiers come to block it, the water will come and the earth will cover it!"


    The princess is clearly placed in the eastern night Xuan, how they can not be friendly.


    Unless she gives up Dongfang yexuan, but how can it be? It''s her man.


    "Well, just be careful. Let''s go, too. The party is about to begin. " Liu Feixu takes them into the banquet garden.


    Because there were still many guests, the place for the banquet was changed into a garden.


    In the middle of the garden, there is a large space for singing and dancing.


    The tables and chairs of the guests are placed in an arc around the center, and the position above is the position of the host''s home.


    "Come on, Xiaoyu, sit here with me." The little princess takes Xiaoyu to the location of xiangwangfu, where the prince, Princess and little prince are sitting.


    Adjacent is the location of Sihai villa. Dongfang yexuan represents Sihai villa and sits there with Mo Yufan.


    "I''ve seen you, Princess!" After Xiaoyu walked along, he saluted the two of you.


    "Here comes light rain. Sit down. The party is about to begin." The princess waved and sat them down.


    Wang Ye looks at Xiaoyu''s proper behavior and nods secretly. Yes, she is a good girl. No wonder Dongfang looks at her differently.


    When Liu Feixu went to his position, he took a look here and finally bowed his head.


    "Brother, do you still have any ideas about her?" Oriental night Xuan side head low voice says.


    When he saw the instant of looking at each other, he asked.


    The little prince was silent and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Light rain toward the East night Xuan smile, two people look at each other, with countless love turn.


    Little princess speechless, do you want to be so kind?


    "Today I, Liu Yuanjia, hold a moving banquet. Thank you for coming. I would like to thank you first."


    Liu Yuanjia stood up and drank his glass before sitting down.


    "Please don''t make yourself at home and drink freely!" Then take a look at the housekeeper.


    Housekeeper hands up, clap hands, and then from the four channels left out, fish out of a group of dancers in dance clothes.


    Show the dance in the center.

 Chapter 565

    While watching the dance and drinking, a group of maids with dishes came along and placed dishes on the table in front of us.


    Xiaoyu chewed a meatball carefully and watched the people around us have a warm conversation.


    I also watched the bold and unconstrained general fight with the ministers.


    "Ah, princess, do you know the general''s family? Why did the Lord and the general drink like this? "


    Two people have been sitting together, drinking, while saying something loud, but also from time to time patting each other on the shoulder.


    Even the princess and the general''s wife frequently raised their glasses.


    "Of course, we know each other. Our family used to be stationed outside the border. Sister Liu and I have known each other since childhood."


    Huangfuzi thought of her past days at the border. She rode her horse and raised her whip every day and missed it.


    Xiaoyu nodded, no wonder.


    "I think sister Liu is very nice. She is different from other ladies."


    He is forthright, generous and has the courage to go to war.


    "That''s not true. Sister Liu is not very easy to get along with. I''m one of them."


    Xiaoyu: "where''s your face? Who is it? Everyone is immersed in the beautiful notes. Listening to the piano, Xiaoyu seems to return to Bai village and see the green crops and enthusiastic villagers


    By the end of the note, we all had thunderous applause.


    "Well, it''s so good. I feel like I''m back in my childhood."


    "That''s great. I feel a lot younger."


    "It''s a rare sound of nature in the world!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone was full of praise for the performance of this piece of music and talked about their feelings one after another.


    Little prince Huangfu Ziyu looks at the dazzling willow catkins and feels proud.


    She is still so outstanding, still so touching his heart.


    "General Liu, your daughter is so nice. I don''t know if she can be betrothed. Do my children still have a chance?"


    "Well, Mr. Wang, that dandy in your family is worthy of other people''s precious daughter. Don''t do harm to them. General Liu''s better to see my son. He is good at both literature and martial arts. He has outstanding appearance and is a good man..."


    Some ministers began to sell their sons enthusiastically and wanted to marry Liu Feixu home.

 Chapter 566

    Although general Liu had been taken military power and returned to Beijing, the emperor said that he would return to Beijing in honor of his life.


    These two views are not the same, and even if there is no real power, at least there is some voice in the army. It is a good thing to marry Liu Feixu.


    Huangfu Ziyu''s bright smile immediately came down, as black as the bottom of a pot.


    These damned guys dare to think about her. They really want to die.


    Silently keep these people in mind, ready to beat the stick later, let them long memory.


    Oriental night Xuan looks at the change of his facial expression, in the heart secretly smile unceasingly, this guy, usually pretend what all don''t care appearance.


    Now this is for whom.


    See is buried in eating rain, funny will give her a good shrimp peeled to her desk.


    Xiaoyu is struggling with the ribs in his hand, suddenly he sees a shelled shrimp in front of him.


    Turning around, I just saw a pile of shrimp shells in front of Dongfang yexuan, with white teeth, "thank you!"


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on drown a smile, "eat quickly!"


    Huangfusi saw that her teeth were sour, but she was not polite to eat shrimp.


    And the opposite Princess Liuli just saw this scene, and felt uncomfortable.


    "I''ve heard that Miss Zhang Xiaoyu is a graceful dancer. I don''t know if she can add a little joy to the housewarming of Liufu."


    Everyone''s eyes immediately followed Princess Liuli''s eyes to the Xiangwang table.


    Liu Yuanjia also looked over there and asked the king Xiang who was fighting with him.


    "Mr. Wang, who is Zhang Xiaoyu? Why haven''t I heard of him?"


    Xiang Wang put down his glass and pouted toward his daughter. "Oh, that''s right next to my daughter. It shouldn''t be long before it''s my nephew''s daughter-in-law."


    "Nephew? What are you talking about? " Is it


    "Who else is the Oriental boy next to her?"


    Hearing what Wang Ye said, Liu Yuanjia touched her chin and looked at the woman, hoping to see how she could get out of the siege.


    Everyone is looking at the direction of light rain at the moment. The princess feels aggrieved for her and wants to stand up and retort.


    Xiaoyu took her hand and shook her head slowly.


    The eastern night Xuan discontented of swept one eye glass princess, turn a head to comfort of want for light rain to rescue, but she but to his cunning smile.


    He decided to have a look first.


    Xiaoyu stood up, just when everyone thought she was going to be on stage.


    "Sorry, I won''t!" Crisp, no hesitation to blurt out.


    Princess Liuli didn''t expect that she would answer like this. She didn''t respond for a long time. Is that unreasonable?


    Most people, even if they don''t, will hold on to the stage, otherwise they will lose face.


    But what she met was Xiaoyu who didn''t play cards according to the principle of cards. Naturally, she would not act according to her routine.


    "No, although Miss Zhang was born in poverty, isn''t it true that she has been promoted to heaven? Haven''t you learned all these basics? "


    Princess Liuli refused to let her go, but she was still aggressive.


    "Where does the princess begin? It''s good for a woman like us to have enough food and clothing. Where can we have time to learn the skills of those rich people to pass the time? "


    This is to say that the princess salty radish light worry, full Han do not know hungry!


    But the princess didn''t seem to understand. She nodded with a smile. "Well, it''s hard for a village girl like you to be elegant."


    This makes a lot of people''s eyes, the princess''s words and deeds are not princess manners.


    It''s like a shrew.

 Chapter 567

    Many ministers secretly shake their heads. If such a princess is married, the family will fall apart.


    Mrs. Liu was very fond of the girl specially invited by her daughter, so she stood up to help.


    "Everyone, in order to let you come, we propose to invite Liuying song and Dance Workshop to cheer you up. Now let''s enjoy the song and dance!"


    "Liuying singing and dancing house? Is it the song and dance shop which is now very popular and originally opened by Huakui of wanhualou? "


    "It should be, but the owner of the workshop was popular all over the country at the beginning!"


    "I heard that there were many dignitaries and dignitaries who wanted to be her guests, but they didn''t succeed. The owner was a legend."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    With the discussion, the performance began.


    First came a group of beautiful women with feather fans, dancing, and then suddenly a woman in red dance dress appeared in the middle.


    With a white veil on her face, she only shows the beauty that she looks forward to and contains thousands of words.


    Take off between the spin, is the wind.


    It''s amazing.


    At the end of the dance, those who come on the stage later are a little dull. Maybe the song and Dance Workshop will postpone its appearance, but if it''s ahead of time, the thoughts behind will be eclipsed.


    Xiaoyu is a little bored. He says to the princess, "I''ll go out for a breath!"


    "Well, I''ll come with you. It''s boring here." Then they said hello to the princess and left from behind.


    Soon after, Dongfang yexuan also left the banquet.


    And Liu Feixu saw Zhang Xiaoyu and they left, and they also left.


    As soon as she left, Prince Huangfu Ziyu naturally left.


    Xiaoyu and the princess walk on the path hand in hand, looking at the roadside scenery.


    Followed by the princess''s maid and Yumei.


    "Xiaoyu, do you know that this courtyard is said to be the home of Taifu of the former dynasty, so it''s decorated so artistically."


    The princess pointed to some unique scenery to introduce Xiaoyu.


    "What else does that mean?" Otherwise, she would not explain it.


    "Naturally, I heard that in the former dynasty, Taifu had a daughter who was liked by the emperor. But the emperor was immoral, so he was reluctant to give up. But the emperor forced Taifu''s daughter into the palace.


    In a fit of anger, Taifu bumped into a pillar in front of the palace and died. Before he died, he cursed the emperor, saying that his country would be ruined and his family would die without a place to bury himself.


    Then five years later, the former dynasty collapsed and became history. "


    Xiaoyu ponders. According to this, it is meaningful for the emperor to arrange for General Liu''s family to live here.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Xiaoyu pulls the princess in front and shouts in a low voice.


    At this time, they were walking into the shade of a tree, not far away from the hidden place, as if someone was there.


    After the princess stopped, she wanted to ask Xiaoyu.


    Light rain is pointing forward.


    The princess stretched out her head and saw that there was someone there, who was furtive, like a man and a woman.


    "It''s so hidden here that ordinary people won''t come. Do they have any ulterior motives here?"


    The princess was puzzled and excited, because there was something interesting.


    They quietly walked forward a few steps, hiding in the dark to watch.


    I didn''t expect to see something indescribable. The man and woman were naked in the grass, making some kind of depressing sound.


    Xiaoyu and the princess are embarrassed to death. How can they see such a picture!


    As they were about to leave, they began to say, "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 568

    "Don''t you worry about other people''s work? However, should you reward others? They are hard-working! "


    "Ha ha ha... I''ll satisfy you right now..."


    And then there was that repressive voice.


    When they heard this, the princess stepped on a branch and made a noise.


    "Who!" The man immediately called out.


    Xiaoyu immediately took the princess to run away, running out of breath, ran into a person in a hurry.


    "Well?" Xiaoyu stopped and looked up in a hurry.


    "Night


    "What''s the matter with you, flustered?" Dongfang yexuan helps Xiaoyu fall down.


    "That... Over there..." light rain nervously pointed to the shade not far away, thought of what, face a red, hesitant, hard to say.


    "What''s over there?" Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu''s face and goes straight there.


    But I didn''t see anything. "What did you just see? What happened?"


    "Well? There were two people over there just now. Why did they disappear? " The princess ran to the place she had just found, but found no one.


    It''s just the grass on the ground and the trace of being trampled and rolling.


    "Who?" Dongfang yexuan went over and looked around. "Did someone do anything to you?"


    Oriental night Xuan nervous want to give light rain check, light rain hold his hand, "nothing, just saw two people here to do things.


    When we were found out, we turned around and ran. Now we think it''s stupid to be afraid. "


    They have a little martial arts in themselves, and Yumei is protected behind them, so they will not suffer losses.


    The East night Xuan frowns, do that kind of thing in such an occasion?


    "You''re right. If there''s any danger, you should leave as soon as possible. What if that person''s martial arts is very good and wants to kill people?"


    "Ah! Xiaoyu, Xiaoxi, why are you all here? "


    From the corner suddenly out of a man and a woman, it is Liu Feixu and huangfuzi jade.


    Liu Feixu looks at everyone curiously. There is no scenery here, but it is very remote. What do they do here?


    Xiaoyu looks at the two people who suddenly appear, and an idea emerges in her heart. Will those two people just be the two of them?


    Shiver and shake your head. It''s impossible. They''re not like that.


    And the people you just saw are wearing different colors, so it can''t be them.


    "Sister Liu, Shizi, why are you here?"


    "Er..." Liu Feixu''s eyebrows are sweating. He doesn''t know how to explain why he and Huangfu Ziyu are here.


    "We met when we came out to breathe. What about you?" Huangfu Ziyu threw the problem back and didn''t want to discuss his affairs.


    "We... We just walk here." Forget it. I''m afraid I''ll be unhappy if I let the host know such a thing. I''d rather not say it.


    "Let''s go back now. The party should be over." Liu Feixu saw that everyone didn''t want to say, so he took them back.


    No one found that behind the rockery in the dark, a man watched everyone leave.


    Look at the color of the clothes, it''s obvious that it''s the man who just fooled around here.


    "Ha ha... It''s not so funny to be found!" A little regretful and evil.


    When we got back to the banquet place, it was over.

 Chapter 569

    The guests have already left for a long time. General Liu and Mrs. Liu are seeing them off at the door.


    "It''s late, and we won''t disturb you. Xiaoyu, let''s go back!"


    Oriental night Xuan leaves toward Liu Feixu, and takes Xiaoyu''s hand to leave.


    The princess and the princess have to wait for them because they haven''t left yet.


    "Then I won''t stay much. Xiaoyu, let''s go out to play some other day." Liu Feixu appropriate smile, with light rain meet next time.


    She is very fond of the girl who does things casually.


    "Well, ah Yeh and I are preparing to go to Shangxiang these two days, so let''s go together."


    "Shangxiang? Dongfang, when did you begin to believe this? " Huangfu Ziyu looks at Dongfang yexuan and laughs. This guy won''t be hurt. Is he really stupid?


    "I can''t help it. I''ve had some bad luck recently. I''m going to try my luck. I also want to go out for a walk. I''ve been in the house recently and I''m a little bored!"


    Mainly want to take light rain out for a walk, make up for the past days.


    "That''s good. Add me one, and I''ll go too!" The princess raised her hand happily. It''s boring to stay at home all day. It''s better to follow the light rain. It''s interesting and exciting.


    "Ha ha ha... OK, make sure of a good day. I''ll let you know!" Xiaoyu smiles and holds hands with Dongfang yexuan.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan go to the gate, just to see Mo Yufan waiting at the gate.


    "Brother Mo, I''m sorry to ask you to wait for us." Xiaoyu said sorry, they left him and let him stay at the party.


    Mo Yufan was angry. She said everything. What else did he say? Originally, he wanted to say one sentence to two people, but now it''s hard to say.


    "It''s OK. I''m used to it." Is really used to, the East night Xuan that time don''t calculate such, won''t inform him to go to at all.


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu touched his nose awkwardly.


    After they left, they went back to the rain courtyard, had dinner with Zhang''s father and mother, and then went to Sihai villa.


    Xiaoyu remembers that before she left, Zhao Qun took her hand and said, "Xiaoyu, it''s not good for you to run to other people''s home like this. We are serious people. You have to understand the reason why we run to be concubines!"


    "Niang, how can I not understand? It''s just that Dongfang''s illness is not cured, and his family doesn''t know who is sincere or who is false. I have to take care of him. I can''t be relieved until he is well ill!"


    "That''s true. The child is also very poor. Then you should pay more attention to treat him well."


    "I see, mother!"


    Thinking of Zhao Qun''s words, Xiaoyu laughs.


    Mo Yufan and Dongfang yexuan all look at her strangely, "what are you laughing at? Did I just say something wrong? "


    "Well? Did you just say anything? Sorry, I just thought of a funny thing. I didn''t hear what you said


    Mo Yufan: "well, I blame him for his thoughtfulness. He is discussing with Dongfang yexuan about General Liu''s return to Beijing.


    I wonder if the emperor has any other deep meaning, and I wonder if there will be any big moves.


    "Girl, don''t pay attention to him. They are always suspicious and neurotic. By the way, what happened to that beating about you? "


    Neurotic Mo Yufan: "you''re a pet! It''s so beautiful!


    "I don''t know. No one came to see me during this period of time, but there should be actions in these two days."


    The carriage wobbled towards Sihai villa.

 Chapter 570

    The next day, the people of Yamen came.


    "Miss Zhang, regarding the street beating incident, please come back with us to assist in the investigation."


    The leading yam Chai was very polite and said in a polite way. He didn''t have a high and arrogant arrest.


    Because this is the Minister of punishment, Lord Shen, who was sent by Shen Miaoling''s father.


    With Shen Miaoling''s persuasion, and the relationship between Dongfang yexuan, he still gives three thin noodles.


    "OK, let''s go now. I''d like to know what kind of person it is to sue a girl."


    Dongfang yexuan is worried about Zhang Xiaoyu''s safety and goes to Yamen with him.


    Originally, ordinary cases were handed over to the government officials for trial, but this time it was the emperor''s will, so naturally it had to be accepted by the Ministry of punishment.


    In the lobby, Shen Dagao, the Minister of justice of the Ministry of punishment, sits at the head of the case, Ma Wencai on the left, and Ma Hui and Zhang Xiaoyu stand below.


    Dongfang yexuan stood in front of the crowd, because the common people paid attention to this matter, so there were still many people coming.


    "Who''s in the hall? Why don''t you kneel when you see me?"


    Light rain a white eye, these officials, can''t change some fresh?


    What''s more, you don''t know who you know and what you''re doing here. So, these are all routines. To put it bluntly, they''re pretending to be forced!


    "My Lord, I have a few questions. My Lord has solved my doubts, and my daughter will naturally kneel down happily and sincerely!"


    Latent meaning is that you don''t let me say, I kneel also refuse!


    Lord Shen took a deep look at the woman in front of her. Is this the girl who robbed her daughter''s long-awaited husband?


    It seems unusual, but although Miaoling says he doesn''t like Dongfang yexuan any more, he still needs to export gas for his daughter.


    "Come on, please


    Xiaoyu nodded and walked around Mahui with a small step.


    "First of all, my Lord, does Ma Hui have a reputation as a scholar or above?"


    "No!"


    "Second, should people who have nothing to do with the case not appear in the court?"


    Mr. Shen took a look at Mr. Ma sitting next to him, pondered a little, and said slowly, "it''s true in general."


    Mr. Ma frowned. What does this woman want to do? Is there any meaning in these words?


    Ma Hui is also curious to know what she wants to talk about.


    "Well, my Lord, is there such a rule in the law that relatives are not allowed to testify, and officials also need to avoid it?"


    This is a modern law. I don''t know if this dynasty has it.


    Mr. Shen takes another look at Mr. Ma. How does he feel that this girl is a little bit aimed at Mr. Ma?


    "Yes, I do have this law!" Lord Shen nodded.


    "Third, how should we punish the old people for bullying them in the street Zhang Xiaoyu has been with a faint smile, calm questions.


    "If you hurt your life, if it''s serious, you''ll lose your life. If it''s serious, you''ll be sentenced to several years. If it''s light, you''ll have to pay for it and be in prison for one year."


    Hearing Shen''s reply, Xiaoyu''s smile is more obvious.


    "Even if it doesn''t hurt your life, how should you punish it?"


    "A few words of warning, 100 liang of compensation."


    "What crime would it be if someone came forward to stop it in time and made things worse, but was repeatedly provoked by the other party to fight back?"


    "Not guilty, so that the situation should be rewarded!"


    Xiaoyu really grinned, his eyes were shining, and he cried out: "Your Majesty is wise!"


    Bow and kneel.

 Chapter 571

    "What does that girl mean? Why didn''t I get it? " Someone in the crowd asked the person next to him.


    "Hey, you don''t understand. People are turning the corner. It''s all the childe''s fault that she was wronged."


    "Ah, I see. That girl is really smart. Who is she? How do you think she doesn''t buy those adults'' bills?"


    "This is Miss Zhang Xiaoyu, the famous owner of yufeifei restaurant. It''s said that she was born in poverty and is a model of our common people."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Oriental night Xuan mouth up, light rain this move preemptive, lead each other''s nose, completely in accordance with her rhythm.


    Such a girl is really dazzling, love to death.


    Mr. Shen realized that the girl was skillful in asking questions. First, she asked about things that had nothing to do with the case. He thought she just didn''t want to get down on her knees and asked about those things. He didn''t expect that the point was here.


    He didn''t know that Zhang Xiaoyu didn''t want to kneel, so he asked. He just knelt down in order to be more realistic.


    "Lord Shen, this is a court. How can a woman yell and lead her by the nose here? I should beat her a few boards first and be honest."


    Ma Wencai saw that things had changed and said to Lord Shen.


    But he made a low-level mistake, that is, this is someone else''s territory, directly to the master''s command, give directions.


    Shen Da''s face sank down. The old man, relying on the old and selling the old, and showing off his prestige, came to my place.


    How dare you order him? Take the wrong medicine!


    "Lord Ma, what should we do? I''m free to deal with it. I don''t bother you. It''s just for your face to let you sit in the hall. I hope you don''t interfere!"


    Ma Wencai''s face immediately became ugly. He wanted to open his mouth to say something, but at last he moved his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    Mahui saw that his father was shriveled, and even dared not fart.


    "Pa! Ma Hui, you still have something to say about it! " Take a picture of jingtangmu and ask in a cold voice.


    It''s too much of a talent to ask him to look into such trifles. It''s all the fault of these dandies who always provoke right and wrong.


    Ma Hui shakes for a while and kneels down tremblingly, "I... I have nothing to say!"


    Originally, he thought he had his father''s support. He must be right. Unexpectedly, this woman has sharp teeth and sharp mouth, which makes Lord Shen speechless.


    "Well, it has been found out that this case has nothing to do with Zhang Xiaoyu, but Ma Hui molested people''s girls in the street, bullied people, and made trouble afterwards, but I don''t think you made a big mistake.


    I should have punished you for twenty boards to make an example. But since you are injured and inconvenient to be severely punished, I will give you two hundred Liang as compensation. You can be convinced! "


    "Yes, I do!" Ma Hui drooped his head and was dejected.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, do you have any objection to my sentence?"


    "No, my Lord! He is a good official for the country and the people. He should be called master Qingtian Anyway, good words don''t need money, and you won''t lose a piece of meat.


    Xiaoyu naturally is not stingy praise.


    The beard of the wrong person''s mouth is up. Well, it''s really true.


    Finally, when the matter is understood, Zhang Xiaoyu walks out of the hall and stands beside Dongfang yexuan. He holds his hand and they look at each other and smile.


    Ma Da Ren and Ma Hui come out. Ma Hui takes out a bag of silver and hands it to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "Well, it''s a fine."


    Xiaoyu shakes his head, "no, I''ve done a lot of things to make you suffer. You can buy some supplements as my apology."

 Chapter 572

    She doesn''t care about this money. It''s good for her to strike a sweet date to ease the relationship.


    Sure enough, Ma Hui''s eyes lit up.


    "Well, I was wrong that day. I walked too fast and didn''t see anyone, so I bumped into you."


    Ma Wencai looked at the girl in front of him. He had to say that she was very smart.


    He didn''t want to do anything to her, just wanted to teach her a lesson.


    I didn''t expect the girl to behave like this, which he didn''t expect.


    Xiaoyu grinned, "it''s better to treat it as if you don''t know each other, ha ha..."


    Ma Hui and Ma Wencai left. When they left, Ma Wencai nodded to Zhang Xiaoyu to show his friendship.


    Oriental night Xuan clenches her hand, back to yamen, "wench, you are really good!"


    She is so smart that she doesn''t want to show her to everyone for fear of being robbed by him.


    "Ha ha ha... It''s great. It makes me look at it with new eyes!"


    Huh?


    They turned around and it turned out to be Lord Shen.


    "Uncle!" Eastern night Xuan shouts a way.


    "Lord Shen!" Light rain called.


    Mr. Shen nodded, "Dongfang, come and sit at home when you are free. Your aunt misses you."


    After a pause, I took a look at the girl next to me.


    "Come too!" Such a smart girl is much better than her own daughter. No wonder Dongfang will like her.


    If Miaoling could get along with them more, he would be smarter.


    Oriental night Xuan looked at a light rain, "OK, thank you uncle."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are puzzled, but she still nods.


    Mr. Shen watched them leave hand in hand, touching their beards and smiling.


    When I returned to Sihai villa, it was already noon.


    They are having dinner in the hall.


    An unexpected guest came, namely Dongfang Mingcheng.


    "Yexuan, it''s so good that you''re OK. As soon as I heard that the miracle doctor had treated you, I came back. How do you feel now? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    As soon as he rushes in, Dongfang Mingcheng is very concerned about Dongfang yexuan


    Xiaoyu doesn''t look like a fake. He really loves Dongfang yexuan.


    "Master, yexuan has a miracle doctor to help him. Naturally, it''s OK, but our son Yeliang... He..."


    Song lanyue comes out from behind Dongfang Mingcheng and wipes her tears with a handkerchief.


    The master is also too eccentric. He just came back to the villa to see this bastard.


    But her son didn''t care, which made her sad.


    "What happened to Yeliang?" Dongfang Mingcheng saw her like this and asked worried.


    Is there something wrong with Yeliang during this time?


    "Yeliang doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Every night at midnight, he will feel painful. He has invited many doctors for an hour, but he doesn''t find out anything. I... wuwuwu..."


    Song lanyue sobbed in a low voice.


    "Then invite more doctors to come and see. What''s the use of crying here?" The famous Oriental City couldn''t hold back and roared.


    Song lanyue looked up with tears in her eyes and said, "please, but it''s useless. I think that since the miracle doctor has saved yexuan, there must be a way to cure him, but..."


    "Yes, the miracle doctor can save it. Why didn''t I expect that? The miracle doctor should not have left. What are you doing? Go and invite him


    The famous Oriental City said that it was going out to find a miracle doctor.


    Song lanyue''s action of wiping her tears stopped, and hatred flashed in her eyes.


    little does one think? When Dongfang yexuan was poisoned, how did you remember to ask for a miracle doctor? My son didn''t remember?


    Weak sigh, "the doctor is in the villa, but..."

 Chapter 573

    "Isn''t it better to be here? What else


    "But I can''t see the doctor. He lives in the nightyard, and this girl takes care of yexuan.


    It''s a shame that I can''t take care of him. It''s all up to this girl. Yexuan will get better so soon.


    Maybe yexuan''s injury is not good. They don''t trust the doctor to save Yeliang! "


    A paragraph is slow, clear and aggrieved.


    Xiaoyu looks at Song lanyue''s performance sarcastically. No wonder Dongfang yexuan hates his father so much.


    This is a shitty stick. With her, how can their relationship be good?


    This saying is to praise her, but it means that she encourages Dongfang yexuan not to let Mo Yufan go to treat Dongfang Yeliang.


    Also direct point out her position, let originally did not notice her Oriental City notice her.


    What a clever woman.


    "Girl?" The famous Oriental City looks at Xiaoyu and frowns.


    "You are... Zhang Xiaoyu, aren''t you? You are a disaster star. What are you doing? Are you not bad enough for yexuan? Get out of here, somebody, and blow this woman out of here


    When the famous Oriental City remembered that she had seen the portrait of Zhang Xiaoyu, the woman in front of her, she was furious and invited the bodyguard outside.


    "I see who dares to move!" Dongfang yexuan stands up and glares at the famous Oriental City.


    The guards who came in from outside looked at each other in the room. They didn''t know who to listen to.


    "You... Yexuan, what''s good about this woman? Let you in trouble again and again, you still protect her? "


    The famous Oriental City didn''t understand that, because she almost died, he didn''t know how to repent.


    "My woman, I protect myself, no one else will say anything!" A cold, ruthless answer.


    "You..." the famous Oriental City is angry. If you can''t move your son, change the object.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, why are you pestering my son?" Take a deep breath and stifle your temper.


    "Miss Zhang, Miss Zhang, you are not unreasonable. What do you want, you say, as long as you leave yexuan, I will realize it!"


    I''m just a village girl who has never seen the world. I''m sure I''ll give up if I get some benefits.


    She pesters night Xuan, just for money!


    As soon as Xiaoyu''s eyes brighten, she opens her hand and asks happily, "really? You''ll give me whatever I want? "


    Dongfang yexuan frowns and looks at the empty hand. He doesn''t doubt that Xiaoyu will give up their feelings for something.


    He is sure of that, at least they have experienced so much together.


    At least this empty feeling is really bad!


    "Yes, as long as you bring it up, as long as you are willing to leave my son, I will do it." With a sneer on her face, the famous Oriental City knows that this woman is unreliable, and her benefits are exposed.


    It''s time for yexuan to find out what she really is, isn''t it?


    But when he looked at the Oriental night Pavilion, he didn''t look disappointed at all. Instead, he was watching the development of things like a play.


    He clenched his teeth. He must not be cruel enough. He still has a fantasy. Today, he must let yexuan know the real face of this woman!


    "Ha ha ha... That''s just right! I''ve been looking at the sun for a long time, but I haven''t had a chance to have it. If you can give me the sun, I''ll leave Dongfang yexuan at once! "


    Finish saying still affirmative nod!


    Eastern night Xuan dissatisfied frown, although know that this is false, but hear such words or very unhappy!

 Chapter 574

    The famous Oriental City was stunned, "you are not the impossible thing. How can you let me do it?"


    It''s very tricky of the girl to come up with such a thing.


    Xiaoyu frowns and touches her chin with one hand. She looks at the famous Oriental City in embarrassment.


    "It''s so troublesome. Even the villa leader can''t do such a thing. Then I just want you to do it!"


    "You said that as long as the villa master can do it, he will satisfy you. Of course, the premise is that you want to leave my son."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you promise, I will keep my promise and leave him!" Xiaoyu''s mouth is really persistent. It seems to be cruel!


    "Yes, I have." Xiaoyu looked around the room.


    There is a bad feeling in the heart of the famous Oriental City.


    "Just give me the whole Sihai villa. As long as you give me the Sihuan villa, I will leave Dongfang yexuan without stopping."


    Song lanyue was so anxious that she was afraid of the master''s impulse and agreed, "master, you can''t, you can''t agree!"


    Dongfang yexuan pulls down Xiaoyu''s hand and pinches it in her palm: is there me in this villa? You want it without me?


    Light rain back to his eyes: don''t make trouble, don''t worry!


    The famous Oriental City was furious: "fart, want my villa, next life!"


    "Yexuan, you see, this woman is here for our family''s money. I can''t believe it!"


    The eastern night Xuan doesn''t care to glance at him one eye: "Oh!"


    Just one word, the famous Oriental City wants to vomit blood.


    "It seems that the villa master can''t do it. It''s a pity that I can''t leave ah Yeh. I don''t need money to spend with him. What a good deal!"


    Want to deliberately gas Oriental City, also hand in the arm of the Oriental night Xuan, the head on the arm of the Oriental night Xuan.


    The blue tendons of the famous Oriental City are dancing. This shameless woman, in public, is out of order!


    But Dongfang yexuan followed her and said, "well, as long as you follow me, mine is yours."


    "Ye, you are so kind to me!"


    The two show their love as if they were alone.


    "That''s enough. You can''t do it with another one!" The intolerable Oriental City interrupted.


    Xiaoyu bowed his head and thought like distress. In fact, he was suppressing the impulse to laugh.


    "Well, I''m not unreasonable. It''s too much to ask for your villa like this!"


    The Oriental City looks a little better. It''s almost the same. It''s self-knowledge.


    "Well..." I want to look around hesitantly, like looking for something I want.


    People see song lanyue''s body with her eyes. Song lanyue thinks that she has a crush on something on her body and is ready to take whatever she wants. Anyway, the master will make up for her better time.


    "I know. Just give her son Dongfang Yeliang to me."


    Although Dongfang Mingcheng thinks that this woman is not worthy of her eldest son, he can barely accept it compared with Dongfang yexuan.


    Will nod, song lanyue quickly stopped him, "can''t, I don''t promise, I just don''t want such daughter-in-law!"


    Xiaoyu sneered, "Auntie, are you wrong? I didn''t say I would marry Dongfang Yeliang! "


    There is Oriental night Xuan Zhu Yu in front, how can she take a fancy to that pig.


    "What do you mean?" Questions from famous Oriental cities.


    "Of course, I give Dongfang Yeliang to my servant. I don''t want Dongfang Yeliang.

 Chapter 575

    If the valuable Sihai villa doesn''t have one, I''ll try my best to have one of your sons, so that I can settle the debt in my heart a little bit. "


    The eastern night Xuan suppresses to smile, he seems to understand the girl''s intention, is really a ghost spirit.


    "You... You dream!" Song lanyue and the famous Oriental City roared at the same time.


    I want to strangle this woman.


    Xiaoyu''s little fingers and ears are so loud that his ears are almost deaf.


    Looking at her appearance, Dongfang yexuan reached out and rubbed her ears instead of her. He also said, "you are too much. How can you talk to my girl so loudly?"


    Two people in the famous Oriental City


    "Since you don''t agree, I can''t help it. You can''t give me what I want. I have to marry ah ye and ask him to give it to me later."


    Meizizi looks at them and laughs. They are really stupid. How can she leave Dongfang yexuan?


    The two of them have gone through so much that they can not easily continue to be together. Of course, it is impossible for them to separate.


    "No... no way." Oriental City as a shopping mall hero general figure, was actually knocked down by a little woman, this is humiliation, can''t admit defeat.


    "In this way, how much do you want? Is 500000 enough? He will give it to you as soon as you leave!"


    Xiaoyu is too lazy to speak, 500000 yuan, you can also mean to speak, too stingy!


    Seeing Zhang Xiaoyu''s disdainful eyes, he seemed to think that it was really a little less, "that''s one million, OK."


    Xiaoyu still doesn''t speak. Does she seem to be short of money?


    Looking at the indifferent Zhang Xiaoyu, gnashing his teeth, "two million!"


    Light rain mouth corner tiny smoke, raised an eye to see Eastern night Xuan: your father is really stingy.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded: indeed!


    The famous Oriental City frowned. Although she knew that this woman had the talent to do business and that yufeifei restaurant was also owned by her, she didn''t regard money as dirt, did she?


    Even if he is sitting on the wealth of an incomparable country, he can''t say that he doesn''t like money.


    Hum, it must be too little. For the future of yexuan, he will give some blood.


    "Five million taels, no more. Is that enough?" This has been the income of Sihai villa for more than a year, and it has been a lot.


    Song lanyue is too surprised to say anything. The master will give so much money to the woman just to let her leave Dongfang yexuan. It''s a fable.


    If she had known this way, she could also use this method to get rich. She would have been rich to rival. What''s the matter with the famous Oriental City!


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs.


    "Yeh, someone bought me money? Do you think he doesn''t know what I''m spending on you? "


    Oriental night Xuan cool nod, "should not know, otherwise also won''t so stupid take money to come out disgrace."


    Shameful Oriental City: "when is it shameful to take money?"? Why doesn''t he know?


    Dongfang night Xuan see he still don''t understand, simply pick out, "light rain, you say someone if know you worth ten million Liang, will be surprised?"


    East City frown, ten million liang? It''s impossible. Doesn''t that mean people are not short of money at all?


    Xiaoyu turned his head and said with a smile, "you seem to have said something wrong."


    When the famous Oriental City exhaled, he said, how can this be possible.


    "It''s just the present. People will have more money in the future. Didn''t I mean to support you? You forgot... "

 Chapter 576

    "Well, I haven''t forgotten. I''m still waiting for you to raise it!"


    The conversation between them has confused the famous Oriental City. Yexuan still needs people to support her. Is she a woman?


    Isn''t that big talk?


    Is he old? Why doesn''t he understand young people''s ideas?


    He has now ignored the intimacy of the two and is completely in his own mind.


    Song lanyue was surprised in the whole process. Although she heard Dongfang Yeliang talk about it, she still didn''t believe it.


    "It''s impossible. You must be talking big. It''s not true." If this woman is really so powerful, so rich, then Dongfang yexuan married her, isn''t she like a tiger?


    Oriental night Xuan sharp eyes shot at her, "I see you seem to forget the pain, right? Shall I help you think about it in the pool? "


    The dangerous sight scared song lanyue back two steps, hiding behind the famous Oriental City, thinking of being kicked in the pool that day.


    Weak pull the sleeve of Oriental City, pull back his consciousness, "master, help me, night Xuan want to kill me!"


    When the famous Oriental city wakes up, it sees the dangerous Oriental yexuan and frowns, "yexuan, what are you doing? She is your second mother. She usually takes care of you so much. How can you do this to her? "


    The eastern night Xuan disdains of turn a head, don''t care him.


    Xiaoyu gently holds the hand of Dongfang yexuan. Dongfang famous city is a blind man. No wonder this kind of second aunt is raised.


    "Didn''t you come for the miracle doctor? Why are you tangled up in such unimportant matters? " Xiaoyu broke back the crooked building.


    Song lanyue remembered that she had not done the business, so she pulled the sleeves of the famous Oriental City.


    "Master, please plead with yexuan quickly, let him let the doctor cure his son!" Then he would wipe his tears.


    Xiaoyu doubts that the lacrimal glands of ancient women are relatively developed. How can they cry when they want to?


    "Dongfang, this is also for your elder brother''s life. Please let the doctor come out quickly?"


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu back to the table and sits down. After standing for a while, he is a little tired.


    Dongfang City see Dongfang night Xuan don''t speak, also don''t know how to do, this child don''t listen to him, let alone still get along with him unhappy Dongfang night good.


    "What do you have to do to get the doctor out?"


    Oriental night Xuan light way, "once again, he is not my big brother, my mother only gave birth to me one.". A concubine is not worthy to be my brother


    Instead of yelling, you are indifferent, just like a stranger.


    Song lanyue pinches her palm and holds back the pain in her heart.


    Every time from the eastern night Xuan mouth to say that he is a maid origin, concubine upper in the past, she is very hate, why didn''t the next dead hand, kill him!


    Xiaoyu saw the atmosphere condense again, so he said: "it''s not impossible to ask the doctor to save Dongfang Yeliang.


    It''s just that we''ve painstakingly invited this miracle doctor, the costs of coming and going, and the human feelings we''ve used up... "


    "Just say it. How much is it?" The famous Oriental City opens its mouth.


    "It''s easy to say, and I don''t want you to be too many, but it''s a life after all. Dongfang Yeliang''s life should not be cheap. It''s up to his identity..."


    "Don''t talk about it. How much is it?" Famous Oriental City.


    "Buy it now, one million Liang!" He held out a finger and shook it in front of his eyes.


    "It''s too big of you to say that!" The money didn''t come so fast.

 Chapter 577

    "Too much? There''s nothing you can do about it. Let''s invite someone else! " Light rain is not talking, turn back to do well, pick up chopsticks ready to clip vegetables to eat.


    Be stopped by Oriental night Xuan, "already cold, I let them go up again, don''t eat."


    The famous Oriental city turns around in a hurry, pacing in the room, one million Liang, which is too much.


    "Master." Song lanyue took him to the corner and said, "master, although the price is a little expensive, it''s our son''s life. Isn''t it worth the money?"


    They are all the sons of the master. Don''t be too partial.


    "What''s more, the money finally fell into yexuan''s hands. It''s just changing from one pocket to another. What do you care?"


    It matters a lot. It would be better if it fell to her son.


    Oriental City a think, really is such a thing, anyway after this all want to give night Xuan, money to him also don''t matter.


    "Well, I promise. Can you call out the doctor?"


    Song lanyue''s heart is tight. As long as the money is given to Dongfang yexuan, it''s OK, isn''t it? So they still don''t matter.


    At least not as good as the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Xiaoyu smile, "that''s good, hand in money, hand in delivery, no, hand in people!"


    The famous Oriental City is reluctant to let housekeeper Wang get a million silver tickets and put them on the table in front of Dongfang yexuan.


    "It''s all right now!"


    Xiaoyu gives Yumei a look at the door. She quickly invites Mo Yufan.


    Finally met Mo Yufan, song lanyue in a hurry to pull people to the East night good yard.


    Oriental City because of worry about Oriental night good illness, although want to drive away Zhang Xiaoyu, or follow in the past to visit.


    Everyone left. Xiaoyu was relieved and happily picked up the bank notes on the table.


    "I''m so happy. It''s easy to make money. It''s too fast."


    Dongfang yexuan holds down Xiaoyu who counts money, "if he is really willing to give you the villa just now, do you really want to leave me?"


    Seriously looking at the eyes of light rain, waiting for her answer.


    "What do you think? First of all, it''s impossible, even if it''s possible, I won''t change it. I can earn money, but without you, who can I raise in the future? "


    His eyes were on the bank note, and he continued to count.


    Oriental night Xuan mouth smile, he knows, he is the most important.


    Light rain after counting, take up the East night Xuan''s hand, put the money in his hand, "Oh, put away, this is your family''s money."


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on to drown a smile, turn over to put in her hand, "this is what you earn, you take!"


    Light rain a think, is also, she earned, no matter what the source is, looking at him, suddenly took out ten thousand Liang on the Oriental night Xuan palm.


    In his puzzled eyes, he said, "didn''t I mean to support you? Here''s your allowance. I''m looking for it when I''m used up! "


    She''s happy in her heart. She''s also spending money to raise a white face. It''s really different.


    Oriental night Xuan funny looking at these ten thousand Liang, although the girl said to support him, he is very happy, but really take money to spend for him, he is not very happy.


    What''s the difference between this and eating soft food.


    "You''d better take it. I don''t spend any money. I''ll save all the money for you. I''ll also use what I earn. I only need three meals a day and keep warm all the year round."


    Spoil the money back to the hands of light rain.


    Xiaoyu is more moved than any sweet words and vows.

 Chapter 578

    "Well, you have to remember what you said today, and I''ll remember it for you." Solemnly looking at the eastern night Xuan, after all, such a commitment is too heavy.


    "Well!" Dongfang yexuan pulls her back to her arms, and they embrace each other!


    Xiaoyu finally looks for a chance to put the silver ticket in the space.


    The Xiangxie residence of Yeliang in the East.


    Mo Yufan to Dongfang Yeliang after inspection, directly went to the table to sit down, poison is he gave, naturally everything is pretend.


    "Doctor, how is the child? If you need any medicine, I''ll let my servants catch it. " Oriental City worried about the inquiry.


    Dongfang Yeliang also came, "doctor, am I poisoned?"


    Mo Yufan nodded, "yes!"


    "Can that be saved?"


    "Naturally, there is no poison that Mo Yufan can''t get rid of!"


    "Really?" Everyone was overjoyed, "and asked the doctor to help."


    Mo Yufan thinks of the way Zhang Xiaoyu taught him to make him pit money. He also says that when it''s done, they share equally.


    "One million taels of diagnostic gold, other valuable medicinal materials are counted separately!" Light, there are claws in my heart.


    However, he usually cures and saves people, but also to give money, how much depends on his mood.


    But it''s the first time that Zhang Xiaoyu has paid so much, but he''s right. People buy their lives with money. It''s natural for him to collect money to save people.


    One is willing to fight, and the other is willing to suffer. It''s appropriate for both.


    "This..."


    "As long as the miracle doctor can cure my disease, I will offer one million Liang with both hands!" Oriental City has not spoken, Oriental night good directly agreed.


    For him, nothing is as important as his life.


    The famous Oriental City shakes hands: Well, everyone has ideas. He doesn''t need to worry.


    "The child''s disease is thanks to the doctor. If I have something else to do, I''ll leave first."


    "Madam, you take good care of Yeliang. You can get what you need." When going out, he thought of something and said it before leaving.


    Mo Yufan secretly regretted that he would have promised so readily, so he would have ordered more.


    There will still be a chance. There will be time next time.


    Because of Mo Yufan''s treatment, Dongfang Yeliang was much better in the evening, but the pain remained the same.


    According to Mo Yufan, it will take time to pull out the poison slowly.


    Light rain after knowing secretly laugh at these two people''s treachery, is definitely Eastern night Xuan don''t want to let Eastern night good so fast, just do so.


    Mo Yufan is the same. If he takes money from others and doesn''t let them do well, he has to delay.


    Because of the famous Oriental City, Xiaoyu doesn''t want to rely on others and is said to be reluctant to leave.


    So she went back to the rain courtyard. As soon as she left, Dongfang yexuan naturally wanted to follow her.


    This can make the famous Oriental City bad, but Mo Yufan wants to treat Dongfang Yeliang, but he will leave them.


    When Xiaoyu and Zhang Daniu sit together for dinner, they think of moving.


    "Mom and Dad, when will our family move? Do you have a date?"


    "Didn''t you say you had a date? We don''t care. " Zhao Qun is eating rice, answer.


    Ah?


    She has been so busy these days that she forgot and thought, "otherwise, let''s make it may 20. It''s a good day!"


    On such a unique day, I believe ah ye will be happy.


    "Just be sure. We have no problem. Just let us know what we need to do. " Zhang Daniu also happily replied.


    If the children have ideas, they can enjoy themselves. They don''t have to make trouble of them.

 Chapter 579

    "There are many days left. Don''t worry." Besides, there are people, and they don''t need to do anything.


    In the afternoon, Xiaoyu is playing on the swing in the yard. Dongfang yexuan is not there, and she doesn''t know where to play.


    The grape in my arms is sleeping, and the light rain rubs its stomach.


    "Well, it''s boring."


    Yumei is eating melon seeds, and Xiaozhu is pushing her swing behind her.


    Yumei spat out a mouthful of melon seed shell, "Miss, don''t you have an appointment with Miss Liu that they are going to offer incense? It''s not boring for us to go outside the city to offer incense. "


    She hasn''t been on incense yet, just to experience what it''s like.


    Xiaoyu: Yes, she can go to Shangxiang!


    "Xiaozhu, do you know which temple in Beijing has the best incense and the most beautiful scenery?"


    "Miss, of course, it''s Hanshan Temple outside the city. The Bodhisattvas there are very smart. Everyone likes to go there, and the scenery is beautiful.


    But it''s a little far from the city. I need to rest in the temple for one night. I can''t come back that day. " Xiaozhu replied.


    Hanshan Temple?


    "That''s Hanshan Temple. I''m going to write a post for sister Liu and Princess Yumei to prepare the ink."


    "Good!" Yumei''s study brings ink to Xiaoyu and places it on the stone table.


    "Well, miss, hurry up!"


    "Ha ha... Yumei, how can I feel that you are more anxious than me?" Xiaoyu came down from the swing and came to the table.


    "No, I''m bored too. It''s good to go out and play."


    Light rain secretly shakes his head, this wench, she is some too used to? However, it''s good to be so lively. She has been with her for several years, and her feelings are naturally extraordinary.


    Xiaoyu is writing a post, and he finds that Xiaozhu''s words are not enough.


    Stop writing, "Xiaozhu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Miss, can I go too?" She wants to go out, too.


    "Of course, you can go wherever you want." Let''s have fun together.


    After writing the post, let Yumei send it.


    In the evening, Xiaoyu told Zhang Daniu and his wife about this.


    "Father and mother, you haven''t come out for a walk, so come and play with us."


    "Forget it. You are all young people. We can''t follow you." Zhao Qun shook his head.


    "What''s the matter? We are still busy together. I''m sure they won''t mind


    Zhao Qun still shook his head, "no, it''s not so good. Don''t let us two old friends disturb your interest. You young people should play. "


    At this time, Dongfang yexuan just came back, "let''s let Mei Lan, Zhu Ju accompany my uncle and aunt. Let''s go together and play separately on the mountain." No one delays anyone.


    "Ah Yeh, have you come back for dinner? I''ll ask the kitchen to make another one for you?" Zhao Qun asked.


    "Thank you, aunt. I''ve already used it. Don''t worry about me." Dongfang yexuan sat next to Xiaoyu, "what do you think of my proposal?"


    "I think it''s very good." Xiaoyu nodded with a smile.


    Zhang Daniu also agreed that they can play without disturbing everyone, and have the best of both worlds.


    "Since you all agreed, let''s do it!" Zhao Qun didn''t object either.


    So the next morning, the princess and the little prince came to the rain courtyard.


    "Why did you come so early? Didn''t you go together after breakfast?" Xiaoyu looks at the two people who have come into the yard with doubts.


    "We''re here for breakfast, or I''ll sleep more." The princess came and put a silver whip on the table.

 Chapter 580

    Xiaoyu: I knew it!


    "Ah Seeing the whip, I was attracted.


    "It''s beautiful." Hand over to watch, soft and hard moderate, is a good whip.


    "If you like it, I''ll ask someone to make one for you. It''s best to hit people and defend yourself." The princess and Xiaoyu began to talk.


    They''re all talking about what weapons are most suitable for women, and they look good.


    The eastern night Xuan sits on one side indifferently, the small Wang Ye walks to sit down.


    "You don''t care. Aren''t you afraid that there will be a female tiger in the future?" Whispering.


    Dongfang yexuan glanced at him. "You''d better be careful with your willow catkins. That''s the real tigress."


    How about the woman who knocked down several generals? Ordinary people can''t stand it.


    Huangfu Ziyu choked, "I... she..."


    "Don''t worry, I can see that she still has feelings for you."


    "Really? Are you right? " The prince asked anxiously.


    Is flying catkins all deceiving him?


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t care about him. When he meets Liu Feixu, he becomes silly.


    After breakfast, Liu Feixu came in a carriage.


    "Ah, Xiao Xi, you''re so early. I''m so early."


    "Haha, we came here early, just to eat here. You don''t know, Xiaoyu''s craftsmanship is good, better than the imperial chef..." they began to mutter with a smile.


    Xiaoyu shakes his head. It seems that another member of the army will be added.


    He and Liu Feixu introduced Zhang''s father and mother, and they took a carriage to Hanshan Temple.


    At about 12 o''clock, we arrived at the foot of Hanshan Temple.


    Looking at the high steps, Xiaoyu''s legs are soft.


    "It''s not like I''m going to pop it up like this, is it?" There must be at least a thousand stairs. She climbed up


    "Don''t you know? Hanshan Temple is named after high. This stone ladder is a scene. Many people come to climb the mountain specially. Besides, it''s sincerity to ask God to worship Buddha. "


    The princess came over, laughing and joking.


    Light rain you resentful stare East night Xuan, this guy, know clearly still don''t remind her.


    The East night Xuan spreads out a hand, he thinks she knows, intentionally choose.


    Well, then climb it. You can''t go back home when you come.


    "It''s just that my parents don''t know if they can stand it."


    "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t there a slide over there? Let people lift them up." The princess suggested.


    Xiaoyu looks along and wants to rent two for her parents.


    "No, we don''t need to. We can crawl. Leave us alone. We''ll take care of ourselves. Go and play."


    Zhao Qun doesn''t want to sit there. It''s dangerous.


    "In that case, let''s do it. Mei Lan, Zhu Ju will stay and take care of the elder. We''ll go up first."


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu by the hand and goes up.


    Xiaoyu is worried about his parents. "Don''t worry, I left two dark guards. They will protect their uncle."


    Xiaoyu felt relieved and walked up.


    "The mountain is really high. It''s hard for so many people to come and the incense is so strong." Xiaoyu sighs.


    "That''s because there''s a master here. It''s said that he''s an eminent monk. Unfortunately, he doesn''t see anyone." The princess was very sorry, so she wanted the master to test her fate.


    "I''ve heard of a master. He''s very accurate. If only I could meet him." Liu Feixu and them go together, also follow the discussion.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is a magic wand, isn''t it? As for such star worship!

 Chapter 581

    Dongfang yexuan and Xiao Wangye walk two steps behind them.


    "Brother, you should seize such a ready opportunity." Dongfang yexuan hit him.


    "But..." there are so many people here.


    "Don''t worry, I have everything." Dongfang yexuan blinked.


    Come forward to pull the hand of light rain and princess, "you see, there are two paths here."


    On the left and right sides of the stone ladder, just two paths appeared.


    "Well, let''s go this way, big brother. Let''s go that way. Let''s go to the top of the mountain."


    Pull two people to the right side of the path, light rain is still a little confused, the princess immediately reaction.


    "Yes, let''s go first." Take Xiaoyu ahead.


    Looking at the departure of several people, Liu Feixu also understood everyone''s meaning, his face a little red.


    Huangfu Ziyu looked at Liu Feixu and said, "let''s go, too."


    "Well."


    So they set foot on the path alone. As for the other servants, they were supported by Dongfang yexuan and went up the mountain first.


    On the other side, "what? You said they were separated, not through the stone ladder, but along the small path? "


    A man is furious. If you look closely, isn''t this the man who is the ghost in the general''s mansion?


    "Well! When they go out, they must kill the two women. "


    They saw that they had to die in order not to affect the Lord''s plan.


    "Both sides will send people to pursue them, and they must be killed."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Is there any adultery between them?" Light rain dark rubbed asked.


    They walk on the path, which is also rising slowly. The road should be gentle, but it should be farther.


    "How do you know?" The princess was surprised.


    Light rain a white eye, "you show so obvious, I can''t see is a fool."


    "Oh... Ha ha..." the princess giggled.


    "My brother and sister Liu grew up in childhood. They had a good relationship and almost got engaged.


    I don''t know what happened in the middle. They just like this. In addition, we went back to the capital. They didn''t have a chance to meet each other, so... "


    Shrug, that''s it.


    Xiaoyu suddenly nodded, "so, they should have some misunderstanding, I think they still have feelings for each other, there should be drama, as we follow them to observe the situation, but also from time to time to set a fire or something?"


    Xiaoyu''s funny proposal. It should be fun.


    The princess and she hit it off. "That''s it. Let''s go with it."


    Dongfang yexuan: "he wanted to say, no, it''s hard to walk after so long.


    It''s a pity that once this woman gets mad, it''s not something that ordinary people can resist.


    And the ambush just designed not far in front of Xiaoyu was ruined. No one expected that they would suddenly turn back.


    Still waiting.


    Liu Feixu said to them, "Feixu, can''t you forgive me? I''ve explained it to you. It''s all a misunderstanding! "


    Huangfu Ziyu begged.


    Liu Feixu lightly turned to face him, "Shizi, I think I must have told you very clearly at the last banquet. There is no misunderstanding between us. I have forgotten the original thing, so you can put it down."


    Then go on.


    Huangfu Ziyu took her hand and said, "it''s not easy to put it down? You can forget, I can''t do it! "


    "No, you''ll do it!" Pull down his hand and turn around.

 Chapter 582

    She felt pain in her heart, but... It was unforgivable.


    At that moment, the arrow from the sky shot at liufeixu. Huangfu Ziyu had sharp eyes and held the arrow.


    But the strength was still in the palm of his hand, sliding from the blade to the tail.


    "Be careful!" The sound is not fast enough.


    "How are you? Do you mind?" Liu Feixu worried about holding his hand to check.


    The sound of the arrow came from behind. They quickly drew their swords and cut the arrow back to back.


    Finally, there was no arrow rain, and they did not dare to relax, "catkins, are you hurt?"


    "I didn''t, and you?" They seemed to be back to the time when they were on the battlefield, and they were close to each other.


    They are also able to entrust their lives to each other.


    "I didn''t either. Be careful. It''s very strange this time. There must be a way out."


    Before Huangfu Ziyu had finished speaking, a group of people in black came out of the paths on both sides.


    "Head, there''s no goal. Do you want to withdraw?"


    "No, they are the children of Liu Yuanjia and King Xiang. Since they meet each other, we can''t let them go!"


    "Kill With an order, the man in black rushed towards them!


    The battle was imminent, and soon a man in black fell down, but they were exhausted.


    At this time, the leader of the man in black saw the opportunity and stabbed Liu Feixu with a sword.


    After Huangfu Ziyu saw it, he rushed over and pulled Liu Feixu to block the sword.


    Straight through the chest, blood drips from the point of the pierced sword, "tick tick tick" falls to the ground.


    "No!" Liu Feixu holds Huangfu Ziyu, his right sword is as fast as lightning, cuts his opponent''s throat and kicks him.


    The whole movement is like running water.


    "Ziyu, how are you? Don''t scare me!" Liu Feixu held his bleeding mouth and wiped it with his hand, but the more he wiped, the more he wiped.


    "No, Ziyu, don''t leave me... Wuwuwuwu..." cried loudly.


    Huangfu Ziyu raised his hand difficultly, "if you don''t... Cry, I''ll be ok..."


    At this time, the other men in black came up and wanted to catch them all. A sword broke through the air and flew the man in black.


    Xiaoyu three people came.


    "Brother!" The princess exclaimed and rushed at Huangfu Ziyu.


    "Who are you? Why kill us? " The East night Xuan cold voice inquires.


    "Hum, ask the king of hell The men in black attacked again.


    The eastern night Xuan flies up, and the internal force sucks the soft sword into the hand to kill the enemy.


    When the princess saw her brother like this, she angrily whipped the enemy with a soft whip.


    Xiaoyu picked up a dead man''s sword and put it on his chest to protect himself.


    Then slowly move to Liu Feixu their position, squat down, test Huangfu Ziyu''s neck.


    "Elder sister Liu, don''t shake him. He can be saved. He will die in shaking."


    Huh?


    Liu Feixu''s face full of tears is full of confusion. When he hears Xiaoyu''s words, his eyes are bright, just like grasping the straw.


    "Really? He''s not dead. He''s alive? "


    "Yes, he''s not dead, but if it''s delayed, it''s not necessary."


    Liu Feixu turns to look at those people in black and puts Huangfu Ziyu down. "Ziyu will be taken care of by you first."


    Take the sword beside you and fly into the battle circle to help solve the enemy.


    That cold, let light rain can''t help but think of the word kill God.


    Take out a bottle of water from the space and quietly give it to Xiao Wang Ye to drink, which is of some use to him.


    The man in black couldn''t fight, "withdraw!"


    More than a dozen people left.

 Chapter 583

    Oriental night Xuan they didn''t chase, quickly came over.


    "Quickly, send elder brother to the temple for medical treatment." It''s too far from the city, so we''d better send it to the temple first.


    Monks in the temple can cure diseases. Many poor families have no money, so they go to the temple to ask for medicine.


    Looking for a hurry to the temple, into the guest room, "quick, please little master to find a medical monk to help!"


    The princess took the little monk who led them in.


    "Little benefactor, I''m going now. Don''t worry." Run out in a hurry.


    Dongfang yexuan looked at Huangfu Ziyu on the bed. "I''m afraid ordinary monks are useless. Xiaoyu, follow me to the host! "


    Xiaoyu takes a look at Liu Feixu, who is sitting beside Huangfu Ziyu''s bed and tears silently, and follows Dongfang yexuan out of the door.


    "Ah ye, you''d better call Mo Yufan over. He''s good at medicine."


    "I''ve sent for it." As early as when they started, they sent people to deliver the letter, and now it''s coming.


    Two people came to preside over the courtyard outside, "a master, human life, also ask you to help."


    Eastern night Xuan arched his hand to shout.


    Xiaoyu looked at the door and didn''t hear a sound.


    "Ah ye, will the master not be here?"


    "No, I already asked when I came. The little monk said that the host was in the room and didn''t go out."


    Xiaoyu frowns. Why doesn''t this old thing open the door?


    He was so angry that he kicked at the door, "you old bald donkey, God stick, don''t monks stress saving one life more than building a seven level putu? What do you do in your dog''s stomach


    Another kick to the door.


    Who knows, the door opened, light rain a split, into the courtyard.


    "Ouch..." Xiaoyu cries out.


    Dongfang yexuan rushed forward to help Xiaoyu up.


    A monk in a temple robe appeared at the door. He looked very young, less than 30 years old.


    "Two benefactors, what can I do for you?" A kind smile.


    Xiaoyu frowned, "you are the host, a master? I''m afraid it''s not my fault, is it? So young? "


    "Yes, I am, but not old."


    "Xiaoyu, this is really a master. Don''t be rude, master. Please don''t blame her. She just came to the capital and doesn''t know the master." Dongfang yexuan salutes.


    "I don''t blame the girl for her artlessness."


    Xiaoyu is a little embarrassed. It turns out that the monk is so young. Doesn''t it mean that the hosts should have qualifications?


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t let you open the door for a long time and keep silent. I thought you were not here, so..."


    He took out a porcelain vase and said, "I calculated that a benefactor would be injured. He is making medicine powder in the room."


    Ah!


    Xiaoyu is dumb. Well, she is wrong.


    "Then let''s go and save people quickly."


    After a while, he went forward, no matter whether he was a magic wand or not. Now is the time to save lives.


    After a check for Huangfu Ziyu, he put on the medicine again. "It''s OK. The benefactor is a man of good fortune. He will turn the bad into the good."


    "Amitabha!" Make a gesture.


    "Thank you, master!" Thank you.


    A out of the room, light rain catch up, embarrassed to say.


    "Thank you, master. I''m sorry just now. I was reckless."


    Looking back, the master said, "the benefactor is predestined with my Buddha, so I can often visit the temple in the future."


    Light rain immediately roared, "I respect you, just say sorry, you don''t talk nonsense, I won''t become a monk, you don''t think about it."


    I went back to the house in a huff.


    He shook his head and walked out of the yard.

 Chapter 584

    Dongfang yexuan also heard the master''s talk and felt a little uneasy.


    Can a girl really become a monk?


    Shaking his head, it''s impossible. Even if it''s true, he will turn it into a fake, even if he destroys all the temples.


    "Where is the patient? Who''s hurt? " Mo Yufan hurried into the yard and saw the Oriental night Pavilion.


    "Black face," how do you do, out of the door like this, really, I''m not your exclusive doctor


    "Well, brother Mo, stop nagging. There are still people waiting for you to help." Light rain welcomed him in.


    Although there is that God stick cure, but there is still Mo Yufan saw more insurance.


    Mo Yufan walked into the room, and Liu Feixu, who was sitting by the bed, quickly stood up, "this... This is not the one who came to my house with you that day..."


    "Oh, this is mo Yufan from Yaogu. His medical skill is very good. Let him show it to Shizi." Xiaoyu introduces Liu Feixu.


    "Oh, doctor, please!" Liu Feixu get out of the way, she also heard of the name of Medicine Valley.


    No, in other words, there is no legend that people on the mainland don''t know about Medicine Valley.


    Mo Yufan inspected next wound, "who is this bandage?"


    "Oh, it''s the master of this temple." Answered the princess.


    Mo Yufan nodded, "very good, if it wasn''t for him, even if I came, maybe I couldn''t help it."


    The rescue was timely and the medical skill was good, although it was not comparable with their medicine valley.


    "You go out first. I''ll give the patient an injection." Because it''s inconvenient to take off clothes.


    Everyone left the room and waited outside.


    "Sister Liu, how could you be assassinated? Fortunately, nothing happened. " Light rain does not understand to ask a way.


    Liu Feixu shook his head. "I don''t know. Ziyu and I were walking on the road. Suddenly an arrow shot at us, and then the man in black assassinated us. Fortunately you came, otherwise, we don''t know what will happen."


    "By the way, how did you come here?" Isn''t it the other way?


    Light rain embarrassed do not know how to explain, do you want to tell her, they are to see a joke?


    "Our road doesn''t work. It''s like going after you." Oriental night Xuan light explanation.


    Xiaoyu smiles at Dongfang yexuan. It''s better for you!


    The princess is worried and stares at the door. She doesn''t know how the elder brother''s injury is. She knew that if she didn''t leave, the elder brother might not be hurt.


    "Don''t worry, princess. He will be fine." Light rain comforts her.


    "Click" the door opened, the princess and Liu Feixu hurried forward.


    "What''s up, big brother / Ziyu? Is he OK?"


    "I can''t die, just like him for a month." Mo Yufan light answer.


    "Don''t feed him for the time being. I''ll cook medicine for him first."


    "Thank you. Thank you for saving your life. I will repay you." Liu Feixu bowed to salute, sincerely thanks.


    "Me too, thank you!" The princess bowed down to thank her.


    "Well," Mo Yufan nodded, "go in, don''t talk to the patient too long."


    Then he left to get the medicine.


    "What? Big brother, he wakes up, big brother... "The princess ran into the house, and everyone followed.


    "Big brother... Wuwuwuwu... I thought..." the princess cried.


    "Do you think I''m going to die? Don''t worry, how can I die so easily? I haven''t got someone''s forgiveness yet Weak said, eyes cast to Liu Feixu''s body.

 Chapter 585

    Everyone immediately understood, "ah! I''ve forgotten my parents. I''ll leave if my son is OK. Ye, come with me. I''m afraid there are still bad people. "


    Xiaoyu pulls Dongfang yexuan away.


    "Well... I''ll go to the kitchen and see what I have to eat. We haven''t eaten yet. Sister Liu, my elder brother will be taken care of by you. "


    Then he ran away.


    Liu Feixu some unnatural sit down, "that... Ziyu, you thirsty, I pour you tea to drink?" No words to find words to say.


    Huangfu Ziyu grabs Liu Feixu''s hand with great effort. Liu Feixu wants to avoid it, but he doesn''t dare to move because he''s afraid of breaking the wound.


    "Feixu, believe me, it was a misunderstanding. That night..."


    Eight years ago, one day, Ziyu of Huangfu made a bet with his friends and went to yihongyuan to drink.


    But after drinking, a friend thought that he was still a chicken for so many years, just like letting him have a good time.


    Then he was drugged and taken to a woman''s room.


    The woman was a clean girl and didn''t know much about it. She hesitated to untie his clothes and


    When Liu Feixu came, he just saw this scene and turned his head and left.


    And the woman didn''t know whether she couldn''t think of it or how, so she jumped to commit suicide. So Huangfu Ziyu couldn''t explain it clearly, and they misunderstood it until now.


    "So you mean you didn''t touch that woman? Is that friend responsible for all this? " Liu Feixu looked at him and asked.


    "That''s it, but you have been unwilling to listen to my explanation, and you deliberately flirt with others, I..." he beat up that friend angrily.


    "I misunderstood you..." Liu Feixu leaned in his arms, even if it was really what happened, she did not intend to pursue anything.


    Apart from these years, she has been too hard, she does not want to live like this.


    Outside, Wang Ye and his wife, who are in a hurry to get the news, are about to enter the yard and are stopped by Xiaoyu.


    "Uncle, aunt, Miss Liu is taking care of the elder brother. Mo Yufan and a master have treated the elder brother and said that there is no problem. Don''t go in and disturb the elder brother."


    Dongfang yexuan appeases them.


    "Really? Isn''t that dangerous? Ziyu, is he really OK? Nothing''s going to happen, is it? "


    The princess asked anxiously.


    "Concubine, didn''t my cousin say it all? You don''t have to worry. Now elder brother is whispering with sister Liu. Let''s not disturb them. "


    The princess took the princess by the arm and winked at her with a smile.


    "You mean..." the princess was suddenly happy. It seemed that their family was going to have a wedding.


    The two of you, who had not even gasped all the way, looked much better.


    "That''s good, that''s good. It also made us worry. Your grandparents almost came. Fortunately, we stopped them."


    "Prince and princess, go to the guest room to have a rest first. You''re tired to come here. It''s not too late to come to see my son later."


    Xiaoyu saw that their faces were in a mess and their clothes were wrinkled. She thought she was in a hurry and didn''t care about them.


    "What Xiaoyu said is, let''s have a rest first. You''ve been tired all day. Let''s have a rest."


    The princess and the prince left for the guest room to take care of themselves.


    Xiaoyu worried about her parents, so she went to their room and found that they had no problem.

 Chapter 586

    I don''t want them to worry about it. I just leave her to protect them.


    "Ye, you say, who is this? Did anyone know we were coming long ago and deliberately ambush? "


    They were sitting in the courtyard, which had several guest rooms, and now they were all living in a group.


    "I''m not sure yet. I won''t know until the news comes."


    In the afternoon, Wang ye called Dongfang yexuan into the room and chatted for a long time before he came out.


    Soon a lot of people in the dark began to act.


    Huangfu Ziyu''s room.


    The princess sat in front of the bed, rubbing his face painfully, "how are you, child? How do you feel? Is there anything else uncomfortable? "


    "Mother''s concubine, it''s the unfilial son that worries you." Huangfuzi Yu lay on the bed, took her hand from the quilt and held the princess''s hand.


    "Silly boy, it''s not your fault. Who can predict that?"


    "Ziyu, you can take good care of yourself. My father will take revenge on you."


    The king of Xiang stood upright, and a murderous air came.


    At the same time, Liu family also received Liu Feixu encounter ambush things, secretly began to send people to find the murderer.


    When the emperor knew about it, he snorted and sat down. "It''s becoming more and more shameful. Is it because I''ve been too kind recently that someone will commit crimes against the wind again and again?"


    "Check it for me. I want to know who wants to stir up the storm in the capital!"


    For a time, the capital was in a state of panic, and people were in danger.


    In a room, "pa!" A slap came and knocked a man to the ground, spitting blood.


    "Who allowed you to touch her? I didn''t say that I would never touch her hair. Do you take my words as the wind in your ear? " The man with mask stares at the man on the ground coldly.


    The man on the ground raised his head, which was obviously the man who was fooling around in the general''s mansion, and also the leader who sent people to ambush.


    "If I know my mistake, please punish me!" Kneel respectfully.


    "Well, forget it this time. She hasn''t been hurt. If you hurt her, it''s not enough for you to die ten times. Find a ghost to replace the dead. This time, it has attracted all sides.


    If there''s another side effect... You know the consequences! " The mask man''s sharp eyes pierced.


    The man on the ground replied in a hurry, "yes, it must be done. Please rest assured."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu and the princess are kowtowing to the Bodhisattva, hoping to bless the little prince''s health.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s so dangerous this time. I almost thought my brother was gone. Fortunately..." and I was about to cry.


    Xiaoyu quickly comforted him, "well, Shizi, he will be OK. He is lucky and has his own natural appearance. Bodhisattva will surely bless him for a smooth future."


    "Well," the princess nodded and kowtowed.


    "Bodhisattva, you must protect my brother from misfortune and fortune..."


    After worshiping the Bodhisattva, they got up and left the hall and went out.


    "Well!" When the princess bumped into someone, she let out a cry.


    Looking up to curse, I saw a white scholar in front of me.


    "I''m sorry, girl. I''m not. Are you ok?" The man apologized, spoke gently with bookish.


    "No... it''s OK, but can''t you walk slowly? What if you bump into an old man or a child? "


    "What the girl said is that I was reckless. I''ll remember." The man was not angry, but agreed with the princess.


    Light rain can''t help but look a few more eyes, this man is good-looking, polite, not humble, from the conversation to know that read a lot of books.

 Chapter 587

    "Cultural museum?" A voice came from behind.


    "I''m here..." the scholar said aloud.


    Come over, light rain just see clearly, "third prince, how are you also here?"


    The third prince smiles, "I have an appointment with Wenbo to come here. I didn''t expect to meet you."


    "Third brother, who is he? Why haven''t I seen it before? " The princess asked the identity of Wenbo curiously.


    "Oh, Wenbo, he''s my staff. He''s very smart. I rely on him very much."


    "Your Highness is over praised. If what I expect is not bad, this should be the daughter of your highness, princess?


    And next to this, it should be Miss Zhang Xiaoyu, the recently famous owner of yufeifei restaurant. "


    Wenbo warm voice into the ear, light rain can not help but some sidelights.


    It depends on the dress of the princess to know that she is not an ordinary woman, and what happened today will be more or less heard from outside.


    It''s not surprising to know the identity of the princess, and then know her identity.


    However, it is also very powerful to observe carefully.


    "Wow! How did you know that? You''re so amazing, "surprised the princess. She didn''t reveal her identity?


    "It''s just a small skill. It''s nothing!" Wenbo''s modest smile.


    Light rain bumps into the third prince, "not bad, where did you pick it up?"


    The third prince looked at the arm that had been hit, his eyes flashed, and he said with a smile, "naturally, I beg from Bodhisattva!"


    Xiaoyu: "cut!


    "By the way, I''ve heard about your dialogue with Lord Shen. It''s wonderful." Third prince praise, have to say, Zhang Xiaoyu is really smart.


    Even Wenbo said that if he didn''t pay attention, he would be trapped by her.


    "How do you know? Isn''t it the Bodhisattva who told you? " Xiaoyu teases.


    "Don''t you know? Your story has spread in the court. When Lord Shen reported it to his father, everyone heard it. Even his father praised you for your quick thinking and wanted to know you! "


    "Your Highness, there are so many people here. We''d better find a place to continue." The museum looked around.


    It''s just around the corner. People come and go. I''m afraid that people who have a heart will write a composition.


    "If you don''t mind, go to our yard. Everyone is there." Xiaoyu suggested.


    "Just in time, I haven''t seen the East for a long time. Let''s go and have a seat."


    Everyone came to the backyard. In the yard, the princes and concubines were in the room with Huangfu Ziyu, while Dongfang yexuan was walking out.


    "Well? Are you back? I''m going to look for you


    Seeing the third prince, "Zifeng? What are you doing here? "


    "Wenbo and I came to have a look. What''s the matter with you, so many guards?" It''s like a chain link.


    Don''t blame him. He came earlier than Dongfang yexuan. What happened didn''t spread to him so quickly.


    "It''s a long story. To put it simply, we were ambushed and the elder brother was injured."


    "Oh, no wonder I heard that someone was injured in the temple today. So it''s you? How did you catch the murderer? " Everyone went to the stone table and sat down.


    "Not yet, but I''ve found some clues. Follow the clues and I''ll catch you."


    "If you need help, just ask!"


    "Needless to say, will I be polite to you?"


    Yes, the third prince nodded. They were good friends for many years. Many things were tacit.

 Chapter 588

    "How about Ziyu?"


    "My elder brother''s injury is no big problem. With a master and a medicine Valley, Mr. Mo Yufan has seen it and taken the medicine. Now my father, my mother and my concubine should be with me in it!"


    Answered the princess.


    "Uncle Wang, they''re here, too? I''ll go to see jade first. You sit first


    The third prince went in. Everyone stayed outside. The room was too small for them to go in.


    "Cultural Museum, right?" Xiaoyu suddenly looks at the white scholar.


    "Yes... Yes, what can I do for you, Miss Zhang?" The sudden roll call surprised Wenbo and agreed.


    "Do you have a family?" Xiaoyu asked.


    Oriental night Xuan Ling lie''s line of sight shot at the cultural museum, is the girl take a fancy to this scholar?


    Girl said, like a bookish man, is it difficult?


    Wenbo is shocked by the terrible eyes of Dongfang yexuan.


    "No... no!"


    Xiaoyu finds the fear in Wenbo''s eyes and turns to see the threat in Dongfang yexuan''s eyes.


    Step on him: what kind of vinegar are you eating?


    The eastern night Xuan pitifully looks at her: you ask a person family room, is to take a fancy to him?


    Light rain pinches his thigh: let you think nonsense!


    Oriental night Xuan was pinched mouth cramps, but there is no beginning of cold, mouth with a smile.


    Xiaoyu continued to smile like a big gray wolf, "is there an engagement?"


    "No Wenbo shakes his head and understands why the young master next to her looks at him dangerously. He should be the famous little master of Sihai villa, Dongfang yexuan.


    "Is there any little girl you like?"


    "No


    "Who else is there in the family?"


    "My father died early, only my mother took care of me, no one else."


    Xiaoyu looked at him, nodded and looked up and down.


    This kind of look made Wenbo feel uncomfortable. "I don''t know what the girl asked me to do?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu said with a sly smile, "I sold you naturally!"


    "Ah


    "I lied to you. I want to see if there is a suitable woman to introduce you to a girlfriend." Xiaoyu looks at the princess and smiles.


    "What is a girlfriend?" Wenbo is puzzled.


    "It''s the predecessor of my fiancee. I''m his girlfriend and he''s my boyfriend. That''s our relationship." Xiaoyu points to the Oriental night Pavilion.


    "Oh! I see Wenbo nodded.


    The East night Xuan sees a light rain, don''t know what she wants to do, he doesn''t believe is for this.


    It''s a pity that he was wrong. Xiaoyu is for this, ha ha ha.


    "What kind of girl do you like? I''ll pay attention to it."


    Wenbo red face, wriggling under the mouth, "that... This..." how can there be such a woman, in public to ask his preferences, good shame!


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you talking about, laughing so happily?" Wang Ye, they came out and left Liu Feixu to take care of them. Of course, this is also Xiao Wang Ye''s request.


    Xiaoyu is embarrassed, and her husband is still ill. Isn''t it good for her to laugh like this.


    "I''m sorry, I''m chatting with this little brother. I can''t help it..." I looked down in embarrassment.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you are happy, you can make Ziyu happy. We only have happy ones. We can''t blame them."


    Princess''s understanding of the solution, but also to thank them for saving their son, how can be angry because of a smile.

 Chapter 589

    "Mother, how is my brother? Is that all right? " The princess came and took the princess''s hand.


    "It''s nothing. The medicine of the miracle doctor is very good. Now Feixu girl is accompanying him inside. Your brother is a blessing in disguise this time."


    "So sister Liu forgives my brother!"


    "Yes, it seems that our family should prepare the bride price quickly." Princess smile eyes are bent up, think all happy, son is so big, finally want to get married.


    bride-price? Oriental night Xuan in the heart a bright, right, he also must hasten to prepare, marry the wench to go home early!


    "Yeah, that''s great. I want a sister-in-law." The princess gave a few happy bangs.


    The princess narrowly points her nose, "keep your voice down, don''t let the catkins hear you. I''m sorry."


    Wang Ye also laughed, "third prince, thank you for looking for Ziyu. Let''s go and sit down."


    "Uncle Wang, please The third prince stretched out his hand.


    When these big people came, Xiaoyu got up to give up their seats. Who let the stone table have only four seats.


    Wang Ye, they sit down. Xiaoyu, they sit casually in the corridor next to each other, or against the pillar.


    "Let''s go back to the house when we are in a stable condition. It''s not good for healing. What about you, Dongfang? " Wang Ye raised his head and looked at Dongfang yexuan.


    "We''re going to be a little late. There''s still something to be done."


    Well, Wang Ye nods. This is what he and Dongfang yexuan have discussed. Dongfang yexuan wants to stay as bait to see if those people will take the bait.


    "By the way, Xiaoyu, the dividends of our cooperation are stored in the bank for you. It uses your name. This jade pendant is a keepsake."


    The third prince took off a jade pendant and handed it to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu reached for it and said, "thank you very much!" There is another sum of money in the account, so as to make a good start.


    "As for the other books, I''ll send them to your house when I get back."


    "Well, please."


    Wang Ye doubts, "how, do you still have business cooperation?" Then the reason why the third prince''s wings are gradually plump is related to this girl.


    "Yes, it started a few years ago. Thanks to Xiaoyu''s idea, I can earn so fast."


    The third prince will say things so openly. First, there is no outsider here. Everyone should know.


    Second, there are also reasons to pull everyone into the water and stand behind him.


    The king''s eyes flashed and stroked his beard, "is that right? That''s great. "


    In the evening, Xiaoyu goes back to Zhang''s father and mother''s yard and accompanies them. Although they don''t know, they are still aware of it when they are so close.


    The next day, they took the little prince away, and the third prince also left, leaving only Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu.


    "Mom and Dad, let''s come here. We didn''t go out for a walk yesterday. Let''s go back to the mountain today."


    "Doesn''t it matter? Yesterday was not... "Although they didn''t know anything, they still knew that there was a big man coming, and it seemed that someone else was injured.


    "It''s OK, there is a night, he will protect us, right, a night?" Xiaoyu looks at the Oriental night Pavilion in white.


    "Yes, uncle and aunt, don''t worry. I''ve arranged everything. There won''t be any problem." Dongfang yexuan comes, holding Xiaoyu''s hand.


    We slowly go back to the mountain. This ancient temple should be hundreds of years old. It looks very old.

 Chapter 590

    There is a stone road in the back mountain, which leads to the top of the mountain.


    The branches on both sides of the mountain road are also well pruned. It should be that people often come to watch them.


    Light rain while walking, suddenly see not far from the roadside, there is a red bayberry tree, there are red bayberry.


    "You see, it''s red bayberry! Let''s go and pick some. "


    As soon as she saw the red bayberry, Xiaoyu remembered her days in Baicun. At that time, Dongfang yexuan was also injured and had to follow her to climb the mountain.


    But the last picked red bayberry was not cured well, because there was an accident at the back, Dongfang yexuan also went back and lost his memory.


    My eyes are full of memories.


    Dongfang yexuan obviously remembered it.


    "Uncle and aunt wait here, you stay here to protect, I can go with Xiaoyu."


    Then holding Xiaoyu''s waist, he flew to the bayberry tree.


    Zhao Qun and his wife can feel their deep love when they see their daily relationship.


    The daughter can get happiness, they are very happy to be parents.


    Light rain they fell under the bayberry tree, found that the following have been picked, there are messy feet and broken branches on the ground.


    "Ah, it''s so high. It seems that I have to climb a tree to get it!" Light rain said to roll up his sleeve, ready to climb up.


    "Don''t do it. I''ll fly up to pick it. It''s high and dangerous!"


    Dongfang yexuan directly flew up and landed on the leaves, bent down to brush a few times and then fell to the ground. He already had several branches in his hands, which were covered with red and black bayberry.


    "Wow, ah Yeh, how wonderful you are!" Xiaoyu''s generous praise.


    No matter how big a man is, he loves face. In fact, there is a child living in his heart. He often praises them that they will do better.


    "Ha ha... Let''s go back." Then fly back to the road with light rain.


    "Mother, look!" Shake the red bayberry branch in your hand, "I''ve tried it, but it''s sweet. Try it."


    "You, ah Yeh dotes on you so much that he listens to you for everything." Zhao Qun narrowed her forehead.


    "What, shouldn''t he spoil me? Is that right, yeh Light rain toot mouth, look to the East night Xuan.


    "Yes, you are right."


    Xiaoyu gives the red bayberry to everyone, including Mei Lan, Zhu Ju and Chang''an.


    Then continue to walk to the top of the mountain, just a few steps.


    "Master, I want to come out, you find a hiding place." Grapes in space suddenly cried.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you want to come out all of a sudden?" You won''t find anything when you come out from hiding in your sleeves. Anyway, we are used to it.


    "There''s a baby, I''m going to find a baby..." grape yelled, jumping around in the space.


    But for fear of appearing too abrupt, it just went out by itself.


    "Then be careful yourself." Go to a place with lush grass, squat down and pull out a Dogtail grass, and put down the grapes by the way.


    The grapes, under the shade of the grass and trees, ran away.


    The East night Xuan saw the grass to flash for a while, what didn''t say.


    We swayed slowly to the top of the mountain, where there is a pavilion.


    "Miss, there is a pavilion on it. Let''s go up and sit down." Yumei points to the rain Pavilion ahead.


    "Just in time. Let''s sit down and have a rest."


    Xiaoyu walked towards the pavilion. As soon as they walked in, they found a man in the pavilion.


    To be exact, it should be a monk with his back to their side.


    Light rain has no scruples, directly into the pavilion, only the eastern night Xuan carefully follow closely, afraid of her accident.

 Chapter 591

    "Well? It''s you? " Xiaoyu turns to the monk and sees a master in charge.


    "God stick, I told you whether you followed me or not. I can''t be a monk..."


    "Amitabha, benefactor, I came here earlier than you. Half of the chess is down. I don''t believe you


    The master reached out and pointed to the chessboard in front of him.


    Light rain with his hand to see, really put a chess, she just too angry, so did not notice.


    "Xiaoyu, how can you talk to the master like this? Don''t apologize to the master soon Zhao Qun came over from behind and yelled in a low voice.


    "It''s very impolite. Have you forgotten that you are still the apprentice of immortals?"


    Xiaoyu: "that''s how long old Chen Li has been. Now, she has forgotten. Besides, it''s a fabrication, not true!


    "Ha ha ha..." embarrassed and polite smile.


    "Master, I blame Minfu for not teaching her daughter well. Please don''t blame her!" Zhao Qun stooped to plead guilty.


    Xiaoyu: "why is it so serious?


    "Well, the female benefactor is lively and straightforward, and I won''t care about it. Moreover, the female benefactor is really predestined with my Buddha. The Buddha said: monks don''t lie!"


    Master hands together, benevolent said.


    "Niang, you see, this monk is clearly ill, you still say me!" Xiaoyu is very angry. He wanted to apologize and gave up completely. This person is unreasonable.


    Zhao Qun doesn''t know. Now he looks at him dissatisfied when he hears the monk''s words.


    "Master, my daughter doesn''t have that plan. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Then he turned to take Xiaoyu''s hand and said, "come on, let''s get out of here."


    Dongfang yexuan walks in and looks at the master''s chessboard. It turns out that the master is left-handed and right-handed.


    "Master, can you tell me why you say that? What''s the reason for that?"


    The two people who want to leave stop, want to see what Dongfang yexuan can ask.


    The master raised his head and looked at Xiaoyu. Then he shook his head at Dongfang yexuan


    what the hell!


    "Ah ye, don''t ask. This is a madman!" Xiaoyu is about to leave with Dongfang yexuan.


    But the eastern night Xuan didn''t move, "master, is there any other meaning?"


    "If he can have any other meaning, he must want to say something: the mirror is not a stage, there is nothing, where is the dust?"


    Xiaoyu disdains to curl his lips. These monks are all people fishing for fame and reputation. They are just deceiving.


    "The benefactor is right, that''s what she said! The benefactor can say the words in the Buddhist Scripture. Doesn''t that mean that she is predestined with my Buddha? How good


    The master''s eyes flashed a smile. This benefactor is really a person with great Buddhist affinity.


    Xiaoyu: "she just talks nonsense. Can this be taken as an example?


    "Master, forgive me for my lack of talent and learning, please explain clearly!" Oriental night Xuan bows his head, he must understand.


    Master this time very solemnly looked at the eastern night Xuan one eye, suddenly realized, so it is.


    "Well, since the benefactor is so sincere, I''ll give you a chance to play chess."


    Pointing to the chessboard in front of him, "if you can beat me, I''ll tell you!"


    Xiaoyu: "didn''t you say that the secret can''t be revealed?" Stick!


    The master nodded, "yes, so I want to say it, but it''s troublesome to be punished!" Some cunning, some helpless.

 Chapter 592

    Xiaoyu


    "Master, please Dongfang yexuan sits opposite the master.


    Two people start to play chess, is the original master go chess, originally is equal, now chess suddenly changed, Dongfang night Xuan side is weak.


    And it''s just a chess piece.


    The East night Xuan immediately forehead perspires.


    Because Xiaoyu didn''t understand it, she didn''t bother to take care of it. She just sat aside and leaned against the pavilion to have a rest.


    Other people are curious to come forward, although they do not understand.


    "Are you not curious, miss?" Yumei stands beside her.


    "If you''re curious, even if you win, the monk can''t say anything!"


    I want to know what the monk can say? It''s not all those words. It''s also said that people can''t understand.


    "Sometimes what we see may not be the truth, and what we hear may not be true. Sometimes our hearts can deceive people!"


    See Eastern night Xuan some impatient, master raise a point.


    Dongfang yexuan closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu look at each other. Does Xiaoyu really become a monk?


    Look at what the monk said. It''s not like lying!


    Continue to look down at the evolution of the chess game, although they do not understand, can not hinder curiosity is not.


    In the end, Dongfang yexuan narrowly beat Yizi, relieved, "please give me your advice!"


    "Benefactor''s chess skill is very good, since you win, I will fulfill the bet naturally." The master nodded.


    "Benefactor does have a Buddhist affinity with my Buddha, but I didn''t say she would become a monk."


    He quickly put away the chessboard and went to the temple at the foot of the mountain. He walked very fast, as if he was afraid of being chased out.


    Everyone: "what about the well said eminent monks? Who is this rascal monk?


    "Ha ha ha... I said he was a madman, you still don''t believe it, believe it this time!" Light rain happy, although there is the suspicion of being cheated, but she is still very happy, because she saw the Oriental night Xuan eat shriveled expression.


    Dongfang yexuan is not angry, because he has got the answer he wants to know, isn''t he? On the contrary, he feels relieved.


    At least I''m sure Xiaoyu won''t leave him.


    "Well, let''s go down the mountain. We''ve been out for a long time!" Zhang Daniu spoke. He was also angry by the monk. He wanted to leave this place and go home as soon as possible.


    "Come on, I''m a little hungry!" Xiaoyu gets up and follows everyone down.


    Walking to a section of the road, Xiaoyu suddenly heard grape anxious for help.


    "Master, come and save me, there is a snake to eat me, I can''t beat it..." grape''s voice echoed in Xiaoyu''s mind.


    The light rain stopped with a quick look on her face.


    "What''s the matter, girl? What''s wrong? " Dongfang night Xuan immediately feel wrong, pull her to ask.


    Xiaoyu''s anxious brows are sweating, and now I don''t care whether it will be exposed.


    "Come on, the grape is in trouble. Let''s go and save it quickly!" Holding the hand of the eastern night Xuan, anxious to go.


    "What? The grapes, too? How''s it going? " Zhao Qun worried and asked.


    "I don''t have time to explain. Ah ye, come with me and leave some people to protect my parents!"


    Take the initiative to hold the waist of the eastern night Xuan, the eastern night Xuan stopped her, "will be two old back to Hanshan Temple waiting."


    Then it flew out with a light rain like the wind.


    Xiaoyu felt that the smell of grapes began to weaken and became more anxious, "hurry up, this way..."


    Looking for the direction by the vague telepathy.

 Chapter 593

    "Master Zhang, madam, let''s go back to the temple!" Chang''an stood behind them and wanted to escort them back.


    "No... no, I''m going to have a look. Don''t go back!" Zhao Qun worried looking at the direction of light rain left.


    "But, old lady, we''ll cause them trouble!" Zhang Daniu also looked in that direction, but his reason told him that he couldn''t do it.


    "I don''t care. My daughters have gone. If you don''t go, I''ll go myself." Then run in the direction that the light rain left.


    They had no choice but to follow.


    "Chang''an, it doesn''t matter. With us, their safety won''t be a problem." Yumei comforts Chang''an.


    The main reason is that she also wants to go, but the young lady doesn''t take her now. It''s really depressing.


    Chang''an nodded vaguely, then flew up and walked over the crowd.


    "Quick, ah ye, it''s over there. I feel it..." Xiaoyu shouts anxiously.


    Dongfang yexuan: "how does he feel a little strange? What''s so strange?


    They came to a cliff, at the back of Hanshan Temple.


    Light rain to go down, was the eastern night Xuan a pull back, at the foot of a few pieces of gravel fell down the cliff, issued empty sound.


    "Well!" Xiaoyu stepped back.


    "Squeak, squeak..."


    "Shua Shua..."


    "Bang..."


    The voice of fighting came from below, and Xiaoyu''s face changed. "Ah ye, it''s here. What can we do? We can''t get down..."


    Xiaoyu is crying. Grape is her partner. If something happens, what will she do?


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go down and have a look now." Dongfang yexuan comforts her.


    "But..." light rain took his hand, so high below, fell down on the end.


    "Never mind, believe me, I''ll be fine!"


    Dongfang yexuan took her hand, then went to the side.


    Grab a few thick vines from the mountain, wind them together, tie them to a big tree and throw them down the mountain.


    Then climb down.


    Xiaoyu is worried and shouts: "ah ye, you should be careful..."


    Seeing Dongfang yexuan go down, she is very worried. How can she put Dongfang yexuan in danger for the sake of grapes!


    No, she can''t let them go. What will she do!


    Run into the space and see what''s available. I found that there was a rope in the warehouse. No matter whether it was found or not, it was tied to the body and the tree. The scholar, Dongfang yexuan, climbed down.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t know that light rain is coming down. He can make rattan, but it''s just a safe point.


    His lightness skill can guarantee his life.


    When he got down, he saw grape fighting with a python.


    Grape relies on the small body, but nothing happened, but so long, some exhausted, in a small hole above the python to rest.


    The snake is hitting the big stone with its head to get the grapes out.


    Dongfang yexuan pulls out the soft sword and swings to kill the snake.


    The snake dodges, bows its long body, and attacks Dongfang yexuan, abandoning the thief who dares to steal the treasure it has been waiting for for for decades.


    Grape found snake left, secretly out of the head to look around, see a white suit of Dongfang yexuan to save it, then stand up straight.


    In front of the big snake competition movement, but also from time to time issued a provocative voice.


    The snake turned its tail and banged at the grape. The grape immediately drew back. The tail hit the stone and made a huge noise.

 Chapter 594

    The snake saw that it had retreated, and the man in white attacked it again, so he gave up the sable against the enemy.


    Grape to see the snake was attracted to the line of sight, and ran out.


    The snake came to fight it again


    The snake was tired of dealing with both sides, and gradually became a little weak.


    But the East night Xuan because is not in the field, the force is suppressed, because grape''s provocation, is actually relaxed many.


    This is what we see when the light rain comes down. The grape is standing in front of the small hole, and the Oriental night Pavilion is slanting on the stone wall.


    The snake circled around the tree aster growing from the cliff, attacking with its head and tail.


    The big snake is as thick as a big bowl. Its skin is as hard as iron. It has two small cells on its head.


    It looks like two corners. Two corners?


    By the way, doesn''t it mean that snakes can be transformed into dragons after cultivation?


    So this is


    "Wait a minute, night!" Xiaoyu calls Dongfang yexuan.


    Oriental night Xuan see light rain also came down, can''t help but be shocked.


    "Xiaoyu, you''ve come down. Go up. It''s dangerous here!"


    "Wait a minute, I have something to say!"


    "Grape, don''t you come here soon!"


    "But I still have something to buy and get!"


    "What do you want? Almost you didn''t die. Didn''t you see us both doing this for you? What else do you want? "


    Really, is it for a thing that doesn''t know what it is that they are willing to die here?


    "It''s not a common thing. If I eat it, I can deepen my cultivation..." grape doesn''t want to leave, but such things can''t be met.


    Xiaoyu helpless, "that, snake, I am the master of that guy, if you can understand me, stop first, OK?"


    She didn''t know whether the snake had cultivated wisdom, just had a try.


    Who knows that big snake really stops and looks at the direction of light rain.


    Dongfang yexuan can''t help but be surprised. This


    "Don''t you know how to speak? If you do, nod your head. If not, shake your head." Xiaoyu looks at it carefully for fear that it will attack itself suddenly.


    The big snake didn''t move. Just when the light rain felt sorry, the big snake nodded slowly.


    Dongfang yexuan: "is the world mysterious? He really saw a snake and understood!


    "Well, first of all, I''m sorry. My grapes are robbing you, but I want to know what it is, OK?"


    The snake hesitated to look at Xiaoyu, with some hesitation in his eyes.


    "You can rest assured that I will never rob you!" Xiaoyu swore to raise his right hand.


    The big snake just raised its tail. As soon as it started to move, Dongfang yexuan flew to Xiaoyu to protect her carefully.


    Put your tail into a hole the size of an adult''s arms and stir it inside.


    "You mean your treasure is in your nest?"


    The snake nodded.


    At this time, the grape is creeping to which hole.


    "Grape, what are you doing? Can''t you see I''m talking to Xiao Hei? " Interrupt its villain behavior.


    Grape: "how can there be such a master? Even if you don''t help him, you still yell at him.


    Hum, baby also has a temper.


    Snake fiercely back, and sure enough to see that the thief is stealthily to its home to climb.


    "Shua" a tail hit in the past, scared grapes quickly climb up.


    "That, Xiaohei..." Xiaoyu quickly stops.

 Chapter 595

    Xiao Hei: "although it''s black, it doesn''t need to be called such an ugly name, does it?


    "Be merciful, don''t do it!"


    The snake raised its tail again and put it down slowly. Looking at the human in front of her, she wanted to hear what she wanted to say.


    "This... That... Xiao Hei, I''m sorry just now, but I have a heartless request. Can you give us some of your treasures? Look, we''ve come all the way..."


    "Bang" big snake angry snake head toward two people bite, Oriental night Xuan holding light rain fly to avoid.


    "Don''t be angry, Xiao Hei. We didn''t recruit you. As the saying goes, you can share with us a little, and I don''t want more. How about dividing it into four parts according to the head, three for us and one for you..."


    Light rain continues to boom boom boom boom, Oriental night Xuan with her swing around, to avoid the attack of the snake.


    Oriental night Xuan is angry by light rain speech laugh, so small shameless, also only she said.


    The snake couldn''t attack them. Seeing the swaying vines, he bit them with his mouth open, trying to break their way.


    Seeing through its idea, how can Dongfang yexuan give it this opportunity.


    When everyone was in a standoff, their shouts came from the top of the cliff.


    "Young master... Young lady..."


    Chang''an they came, saw two toward the lower rope, guess they are below, so shout.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes brightened, "Xiaohei, you hear me. Our people are coming. Their martial arts are as high as him. You can''t beat us, or you''ll give us your baby?"


    The snake was a little worried, but he was still chasing them. He had to guard against the sable stealing.


    "Ah, here we are..." Xiaoyu suddenly agreed loudly.


    The snake is so scared that it will retract into the cave. As long as it returns to the nest, human beings will have nothing to do with it.


    That''s what it thinks and does.


    Light rain low smile, "night, you say it is not silly?"


    Dongfang yexuan flew to the place not far from the cave with light rain, "it''s a bit silly!"


    Chang''an hung down from above and saw them, "Miss, young master..."


    Xiaoyu showed a cunning smile, "Chang''an, do you have a fold with you? Here is a big snake. Let''s make a fire at its door, and then we can eat the roast snake meat! "


    Chang''an didn''t understand what the young lady said, but it didn''t prevent him from being obedient. He took out a flare, "here, young lady!"


    Xiaoyu murmured to the mouth of the cave, "ah ye, do you think it''s more delicious to roast like this?"


    Oriental night Xuan smiles, "try not to know!"


    Xiaoyu shook his head. "It''s just a pity that Xiaohei doesn''t know how to turn. If he doesn''t want to share the baby with me, if he dies, there will be nothing left..."


    It''s a pity that the lamentable voice spread to the big snake''s ears. The big snake could not help but shed tears. Where did the abnormal come from? Is it really going to die here?


    No, I can''t. I can''t worry about firewood. Here!


    The snake head trembles to climb out, bending toward the light rain, like bowing.


    "Will you give me the baby?" Xiaoyu asked with a smile.


    The snake nodded and sobbed. What should I do if I don''t give it? I can''t just die.


    "Ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs, "well, I don''t want more of you, you give me one third, you wait so long, can''t let you do white work, right?"


    The snake went in happily and bit a grass with red fruit.

 Chapter 596

    Put it in the palm of Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Xiaoyu looks at the grass doubtfully. It''s very ordinary. She doesn''t see anything special.


    "Grape, is that what you want?"


    Grape ran towards the light rain, "yes, that''s it..."


    Xiaoyu clenched the herb and flicked the grape away. "Go away, I didn''t say I wanted to give it to you!"


    If this guy hadn''t been reckless, there wouldn''t have been so many things.


    Grape pitifully lying on the cliff, watching the blood grass in the hands of Xiaoyu.


    "Xiao Hei, thank you. Let''s go and come back again." Light rain they return to the top of the cliff, Zhang Daniu couple anxiously waiting there.


    "Xiaoyu, ye, how are you? Are you OK? And the grapes... "


    "Probably dead. Let''s ignore it and go back. We''re starving." Xiaoyu took Zhao Qun''s arm and strode forward.


    Just climbed up the grape: "Wu Wu Wu Wu, the host is angry, swollen do?


    Dongfang yexuan glances at it and turns away.


    Abandoned grape quickly catch up with the public, dare not climb to the master, climbed to the usual good to it Yumei.


    Coquettishly rubbed the next jade plum''s neck, and then lie there watching light rain''s back in a daze.


    Seeing off the evil spirit, the snake was relieved and went back to the cave, happily looking at the two remaining blood beads.


    Then, no, it''s its stuff. How can we be happy and grateful to the evil star at last?


    It was cheated!


    Wuwuwuwu... What my mother said is true. Human beings are big liars.


    No, I can''t just let it go. I''ll pester her and make her regret robbing it!


    But what can we do to pester her?


    Looking at the blood bead grass in front of me, when I have it, I will bite it, chew it, chew it and swallow it.


    Then, at the speed visible to the naked eye, the two corners begin to grow out, just emerging.


    Then a black light flashed by and the snake disappeared.


    Then there was a strong wind outside, lightning and thunder, and the wind was blowing.


    Walking on the road, Xiaoyu suddenly felt something drilling into her stomach, but looked down, and found nothing, strange!


    "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? It''s going to rain. Let''s go faster! " Zhao Qun urged him to stride to the temple at the foot of the mountain.


    Because of the sudden heavy rain, the people who had planned to go home had to rest for another night.


    Looking at the sudden change of the sky, looking at the position behind the mountain, he clearly smiles, "it seems that the female benefactor, the first child will be a male."


    When I left the next day, I didn''t know what happened. I came to see them off and gave Xiaoyu a string of Buddhist beads.


    "Benefactor, this Buddha''s pearl can make you a lot of success and fortune when you are in trouble!" As a man of great fortune, he won''t die so easily.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t want it, but Zhang Daniu asks her to hold it. Zhao Qun hangs it on her wrist.


    "Take it. It''s better to have something than nothing. What if it works?"


    "All right, but I won''t thank you!" Who let you talk nonsense, hum!


    Xiaoyu raised her head haughtily.


    "Benefactor, come often when you have time!" He put his hands together.


    Everyone nodded to the master, only Xiaoyu stood abruptly.


    All the way home, Xiaoyu with grapes back to the house.


    "Come on, if you don''t tell me who is ugly, it won''t be over!"


    Well, she had to give a moth. Fortunately, nothing happened in the end. Otherwise, she had to... And there was nothing to threaten.

 Chapter 597

    "Master, what I said is true. This thing helps me a lot. If I eat it, I can regain my vitality and have mobile skills as well..."


    Grape claws together, upright to tell.


    "Is that true? What kind of skills can I move when I enter the space? " Xiaoyu is very happy.


    "Yes... Yes, I''m quite sure..."


    "80%? What about the remaining two floors? " This is not to say that it may not succeed!


    "That... This matter which once succeeded, everything has the risk... Well..." the more said, the weaker, really Xiaoyu''s face is a little ugly.


    "So you mean, it''s no use at all!" Xiaoyu stares at it coldly.


    "No... no... useful, some, at least can restore vitality, had it not been for..." weak looked up at the rain.


    Light rain suddenly remembered, as if because of her, grapes will be like this.


    Well, it also wants to recover as soon as possible, so it is in such a hurry, which is justifiable.


    "Never again!"


    Take out that blood bead grass to put in front of grape, grape immediately big mouthful swallow.


    "I''ll be in the advanced space. Don''t call me these two days. I want to recover."


    Then the grapes went into the space.


    At night, Xiaoyu sleeps on the bed, remembering that she has exposed so much in order to save the grape.


    But Eastern night Xuan didn''t ask her what, isn''t he curious?


    Just at this time, Dongfang yexuan opens the door and comes in. Because of Zhang Daniu and his wife, he enters Xiaoyu''s room more obscure, at least not so rampant.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Open the quilt and lie in.


    Xiaoyu leaned over and looked up at himˇ° Is there nothing you want to ask me? "


    The eastern night Xuan encircles her, "if you want to say it, you will naturally say it. If you don''t want to say it, you must have some troubles. I won''t force you!"


    Xiaoyu: "it doesn''t matter if she wants to. She will feel more guilty.


    "Yeh, give me some time and I''ll tell you everything." But not now, she''s not ready. It''s not a small thing, it''s a big thing related to her life.


    "Well, sleep!" Oriental night Xuan dotes on the beat of drowning, let her sleep.


    In fact, he had some doubts, but he was too incredible to believe it.


    But as long as he knows, the girl is still his girl.


    After daybreak, Xiaoyu asked people to take Er Lao to go shopping and see the excitement.


    He and Dongfang yexuan went to xiangwangfu to see a doctor.


    After seeing Huangfu Ziyu, Dongfang yexuan went to Wang Ye''s study to discuss things.


    Xiaoyu is walking in the yard with the princess.


    "What''s the matter with you, princess? Isn''t Shizi much better? Why are you so sad? "


    Light rain see the princess absent-minded, from time to time sigh look asked.


    "No... no, I don''t have..." the princess was evasive and didn''t tell the truth.


    Xiaoyu didn''t go into it. After all, it''s a private matter.


    "By the way, have those killers been caught?"


    "Yes, it turned out that the little Marquis of marquis Wu''s family asked someone to do it. Just because the elder brother bet with him on horseback and broke a leg, he held a grudge and paid a lot of money to find a killer to kill my brother..."


    The princess said angrily.


    "Ah! And you didn''t take him for revenge? " Xiaoyu asked urgently.


    "Why not? It''s just that when we went, he was afraid of being punished and hanged himself." Hum, he died fast, otherwise, she would have 18 kinds of torture waiting for her.

 Chapter 598

    Xiaoyu frowned and thought, is this too coincidental?


    But now that the truth is clear, there is no need to tangle.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    These days, Xiaoyu has been dealing with the account books in his study, most of which were sent by the third prince.


    "Xiaoyu, tomorrow is May 20, the day we move. Do you have anyone to invite?"


    Zhao Qun is standing outside the window of Xiaoyu''s study, eating melon seeds and asking.


    Xiaoyu: so fast?


    "I don''t have any friends, so I don''t need to invite them. Besides, we are all busy. We don''t have any moving party. Why bother you? We just want to live in any day."


    She doesn''t want to be in so much trouble. She wants to have a party or something.


    "In that case, let''s go there early tomorrow, and we don''t need to bring anything. Everything is ready there."


    "Well, all right." Xiaoyu nods with a smile.


    The next day, everyone came to Zhang''s house early.


    Yes, there are two big characters of Zhang Fu hanging on the gate. They were written by Dongfang yexuan when they were writing the plaque of Yuyuan.


    Two strings of firecrackers were hanging high at the door, crackling.


    It''s a move.


    Light rain and East night Xuan a body crimson and a body white stand at the door, raise an eye extremely.


    "Well, let''s go in." After the firecrackers, Zhao Qun urged everyone to enter.


    "Wait a minute!" There''s a girl voice.


    They all turned back, "huh? Princess, what are you doing here? " Xiaoyu looks at her in surprise.


    "I didn''t say a word about moving. I was almost late!" Princess Jue a mouth, discontented stare light rain.


    Xiaoyu felt his nose awkwardly, "this is a move. I just want to change my residence. I don''t want to disturb you."


    "Hum!" The princess hands the present to Xiaoyu.


    "This is my congratulatory gift, and this is my brother''s and sister Liu''s. their gifts are submitted by me."


    He pointed to the presents in the hands of the two girls behind him.


    Mei Lan and Zhu Ju come forward and receive the gift.


    "Let''s go in. I''ll tell you, there''s something delicious today." Xiaoyu''s mysterious smile, as expected, attracted the princess''s eyes and forgot her unhappiness.


    "How can you forget me if you have something delicious?" Everyone who just turned around immediately turned back.


    He saw that the third prince was walking towards this side in royal clothes, followed by xiaonanzi and xiaosanzi, with a gift box in his hand.


    "Of course, I can''t forget you. You are not my big client." Xiaoyu immediately came forward laughing.


    "Ziyu, here you are." Dongfang yexuan stands beside Xiaoyu, just like husband and wife welcoming guests together.


    "Dongfang, you are wrong. How can you not inform me of such a thing?" The third prince was on purpose.


    "Yes, it''s all mine, not mine. Go in and sit down." Oriental night Xuan light smile, leading the third prince to go inside.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, are you still there for me?" There''s another female voice.


    They turned around and saw Shen Miaoling and Liu Yixiu walking slowly from the carriage.


    Xiaoyu: "isn''t..." no one coming? It''s troublesome to eat so much at once.


    "Welcome, Shen Miaoling, Liu Yixiu. Come on, let''s sit in the room."


    Light rain came forward again and welcomed them in.


    When everyone wants to enter the door, they all pause subconsciously, waiting for the shouting outside.


    But this time there was no call to stop.


    We went into the yard and visited Xiaoyu''s new home.

 Chapter 599

    Although it''s a little small for them, it looks very warm.


    Xiaoyu thought that since he came, he couldn''t serve with regular food.


    We have to think of a new way. It''s best if we haven''t eaten it.


    Xiaoyu thought as she walked, her brain brightened, and she had a dream.


    She can make dumplings!


    "Do you want to visit the house or come to the kitchen with me to get something delicious and interesting?" Xiaoyu looks at the crowd with a smile.


    "Really? Xiaoyu, I''m going The princess raised her hand excitedly.


    "Let''s go. I have to prepare first." Xiaoyu takes the princess to the kitchen.


    "The head of the family, you greet the guests, I''ll help them." Zhao Qun turned to Zhang Daniu and went to the kitchen.


    "Let''s have a rest in the hospital and wait for my daughter''s delicious food." Zhang Daniu wants to lead people to the garden.


    But the third prince refused, "what Xiaoyu said, his highness is very curious, otherwise we''ll go and have a look?"


    "Well, I''ll go and see what fresh food she has." Shen Miaoling looks at the direction of the kitchen.


    "Then let''s go, uncle. Go and have a rest. I''ll help them." Dongfang yexuan takes everyone to the kitchen.


    Zhang Daniu thought that he had nothing to do, so he might as well follow him, so at last everyone followed him.


    Xiaoyu scoops out the glutinous rice flour and begins to mix the flour. Knead it into a big ball for later use.


    And then began to make stuffing, which is peanut, sesame, sugar and so on.


    After all of them are finished, Xiaoyu will wrap one for you to see.


    "You see, it''s like this."


    "But why am I so ugly?" The princess looked at the ugly dumpling in her hand.


    Because Xiaoyu''s dumpling is shaped like a crescent moon.


    It''s not the round one.


    "Ha ha... It doesn''t matter. Take your time. I believe you!" Xiaoyu laughs. She learned it for a long time.


    Seeing their practice of light rain, they have no interest in Dongfang yexuan. They all run to the garden to chat.


    Xiaoyu saw that they were not interested in this, so he told Yumei, "go and take these two jars of wine, and then send them a chessboard to pass the time."


    "Yes, miss." Yumei washed off the hand that had just helped to dip the flour, and then went out with the young lady to the wine jar in the corner.


    Because of the help of many girls, we didn''t spend much time on it.


    The next half is boiled in the pot, and the rest is divided into two parts, one is wrapped with vegetable leaves, one is steamed in the pot, and the other is fried until golden.


    Finally, all the dishes are put in the yard for everyone to eat.


    Everyone here refers to everyone who meets.


    "Wow, it''s delicious. It''s called tangyuan. I didn''t expect there would be so many ways to do it."


    Liu Yixiu, one for two, had a good time.


    The third prince picked up a fried one and observed it on the chopsticksˇ° It looks a little different from the shape of ordinary snacks, so I don''t know what''s the difference between them. "


    Put it in your mouth. It''s sweet, but it''s crisp.


    I had another boiled one. It was a little sweet and not so greasy.


    Nodded, "yes, the same thing, with different tastes, but also very small."


    "Of course. When did the things made by Xiaoyu disappoint you, cousin?" The princess is proud to look at the Oriental night Pavilion.

 Chapter 600

    The East night Xuan light nods, "eh!"


    "If you''re good, eat more, and you''ll have enough!" Xiaoyu smiles and scoops a small bowl for Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun.


    "Can I take it back with me? I''d like to give my father and them a taste, but they''ve wanted to taste your craft for a long time


    The princess thought that there were still big brothers at home. They had to take more so that they could eat all those who didn''t come.


    "Of course, Xiao Lan, go to install a dish for the princess, and take it back to her later."


    Xiaoyu orders Mei Lan and Zhu Ju who are eating in the kitchen.


    Thinking that there are so many people here, it''s not good to favor one over the other, "bring it to everyone, let everyone bring some back to eat."


    "Then I''ll thank you first!" The third prince smiles at Xiaoyu.


    Liu Yixiu nodded to Xiaoyu in his busy schedule to express his thanks.


    Shen Miaoling also nodded.


    The Tangyuan banquet didn''t end until the evening, because everyone had dinner here again.


    During this period, Xiaoyu stayed at home, accompanied the elder, and occasionally went to the restaurant to have a look.


    On that day, because the little prince of Xiangwang mansion, Huangfu Ziyu was almost in good health and could go out for a walk.


    So you want to go up to General Liu''s family to offer marriage and employment. The meaning from the princess is to let her go with her and have a long experience.


    However, Xiaoyu guesses that it must be because she is a woman who is inconvenient, so she plans to get involved with her.


    Xiaoyu takes Yumei to xiangwangfu and sees many boxes wrapped with red silk at the door.


    "Is Xiaoyu here? Xiao Xi, the girl, is cleaning up in the room. She says she wants to give her brother face. Look for her in her room


    Seeing Xiaoyu coming, the princess called Xiaoyu with a smile, "by the way, thank you for the Tangyuan Xiaoxi sent back. It''s delicious!"


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile and looked at the princess who blinked at her. It was so lovely.


    "Then I''ll go to the princess first!" No one to lead the way, with Yumei two people to the princess''s yard.


    The king who just came out of the room said, "who did you just talk to? Is Xiaoxi the girl out?


    You are also really, such thing lets her do what


    It''s not nice to have a daughter go with her to ask for marriage.


    "Oh, what are you talking about? It''s not all your fault. Now it''s my fault. What''s wrong with letting her go? Anyway, they have a good time


    The princess didn''t have a good look at him, "Xiaoyu that girl also came, with her, nothing will happen."


    "Oh." The Lord nodded, "you just talked to Xiaoyu!"


    "I haven''t heard of the marriage proposal from the East, and I don''t know when they will get married!" The prince sighed with melancholy.


    My sister left so early, and the famous Oriental City was a mess, and nobody made the decision for the East.


    The princess comforted him with a smile, "don''t worry about it. I think Dongfang has an idea. They have such a good relationship that they want to come quickly."


    Xiaoyu came to the princess''s yard and saw that she was still choosing clothes. She didn''t know how to get together.


    "What are you doing? Your parents are about to leave. "


    "Ah, Xiaoyu, you are here at last. Come and help me to have a look. It''s suitable for me." The princess looked at the light rain coming and happily took her hand to the hanger to choose clothes.


    "Isn''t the red dress in your hand beautiful? It''s also very festive. "


    "It''s really good-looking, but it''s not my marriage. People think I''m eager to get married, and I''ll win the limelight of sister Liu."

 Chapter 601

    "Well, this white one will do. It''s also a good style." Light rain can''t help. Pick up a white one.


    "That''s even worse. It''s a happy event. How can I wear white? How unlucky!"


    Xiaoyu: "don''t you have no idea? I think you have a good idea!


    "You want to be happy and beautiful, don''t you?"


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    "Then you can wear this red one. It''s not very red and it''s not festive." Xiaoyu picked up another one and put it in front of the princess.


    "Well... Well, since you chose it, I''ll wear it." The princess hesitated and picked up her clothes.


    "What''s the matter with you, don''t you like it? Then change it? " Light rain see her face is different, I''m afraid there is any doubt.


    "No... I like it. Don''t say it. Wait for me to change!" The princess picked up her clothes and ran to the back of the screen.


    Xiaoyu looked at her back in a strange hurry, "what''s the matter with this guy? It seems that there is something to hide from me... "


    The princess changed her clothes, and the girls quickly fixed her hair. They came to the front yard.


    "Xiao Xi, you''re here. If you don''t come, we''ll leave." The three of them stood in the yard, looking at the two who came late.


    "Niang, I don''t want to be more beautiful, so as not to disgrace my brother." The princess coquettishly stepped forward and took the princess''s hand.


    "All right, let''s go when we''re done." The LORD went to the door and mounted his horse. The bride price and servants were all installed and carried outside.


    The little prince also followed the horse, and Xiaoyu followed the princess and princess in the carriage.


    The team came to the General Liu''s house, only to see the door open, but did not see the people of the Liu family.


    As soon as Xiaoyu''s mind turns around, he knows that this time it''s the royal family to propose a marriage. Of course, they won''t come out to meet him, but put on the airs of the master''s family.


    It also means to support his daughter, telling the man that there is someone behind his daughter.


    "I''d like to say hello to the prince, the princess, the son of the world and the princess. The Lord and his wife are waiting inside."


    The steward came out and welcomed the crowd in.


    When we came to the lobby, we exchanged greetings again, and then went straight to the theme.


    "Uncle Liu, Aunt Liu, you talk. Xiaoyu and I go to play with sister Liu!" Then the princess took Xiaoyu to the backyard to find Liu Feixu.


    "Aren''t you here to learn? Why are you looking for sister Liu again? " Xiaoyu asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, it''s because such an occasion is not suitable for us!" And that''s not what I''m here for.


    They came to Liu Feixu''s yard, but the maid at the door didn''t stop them and pointed out the direction to them.


    I found Liu Feixu playing the piano under the rockery, but the sound of playing the piano is intermittent and uneven. I''m afraid it''s her mood at the moment.


    "Sister Liu, why are you hiding here? Let''s find it easily!" The princess came forward with a mouthful and sat down beside her.


    Because Liu Feixu did not sit on the stool, but casually sat on the stone, so Xiaoyu also sat on the big stone.


    "You... What are you doing here?" Liu Feixu is a little surprised. Isn''t it a marriage proposal today?


    "Ha ha... We specially came to see you, my brother said, if you don''t agree, let us tie you up and take you home secretly!"


    The princess winked at Liu Feixu on purpose.


    Liu Feixu embarrassed bow, face flashed a blush.


    "Oh, sister Liu is shy!" The princess laughed loudly.

 Chapter 602

    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "You two..." Liu Feixu scratched their armpits, and the three laughed.


    "Well! How dare you laugh at me Liu Feixu hands akimbo, smile triumphantly.


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare..." two people quickly raise hands to surrender.


    "Hum, still say me, Xiaoxi, I don''t know, but Xiaoyu, aren''t you fast?" Liu Feixu looks at Xiaoyu''s eyes with a smile.


    Xiaoyu: "this disaster is coming too fast. I was just laughing at others. Now it''s their turn to laugh at her.


    But dullele is not as good as zhonglele. How can the princess stay out of it?


    "Sister Liu, you are about to marry into the palace and become a real princess, that is, the princess''s sister-in-law. Do you want to care about her life?


    I have a great discovery


    Xiaoyu first talks to Liu Feixu, and then turns to the princess.


    Liu Feixu also turns her eyes. The princess is flustered when she sees their eyes.


    "You... What are you going to do? I... I don''t have a sweetheart like you!" The princess looked at them defensively and stepped back.


    Xiaoyu laughed, "I didn''t say you have a sweetheart. I just said there was a big discovery. Do you mean to call it a lie? "


    "You..." the princess was surprised, then waved her hand in a hurry, "no, no, you''re bullshit, sister Liu, you can''t believe her..."


    Liu Feixu is not believe staring at her, "honest account Oh, is there any situation, do not say, we have to try my invincible itching skill Oh!"


    Raise your hands and move your fingers.


    The princess was so scared that she ran away quickly, "ah..."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu and Liu Feixu laugh behind.


    See two people crazy smile, one holding the rockery, one bending, the princess just know that he was cheated, angry came back.


    "Hum!"


    "Well, I''m not angry. I''ll take you to the house for tea. Now the sun is coming up." Liu Feixu takes Qin and leads them into the room.


    Xiaoyu looks at the princess who is no longer wary. She is suspicious. Does this guy really like someone?


    "Sister Liu, it''s so good. We''ll be a family in the future." The princess happily took a sip of her tea cup.


    "Yes, there will be another one to spoil you, won''t there?" Xiaoyu smiles at her.


    "Well, aren''t you? You married my cousin, we are also a family, and there will be more people who love you then! "


    The princess raised her eyebrows and turned to tease her.


    Well


    Xiaoyu thought, she and Dongfang yexuan are still early, at least that guy hasn''t proposed!


    "By the way, in two days, the queen of the palace will hold a flower feast. Have you received any news?" Liu Feixu put the piano down and came over.


    Xiaoyu didn''t hear about it, because she didn''t go out much these days.


    "I''ve heard that it seems that it was held for the purpose of selecting concubines for several princes, because they are old enough to get married."


    Princess light, put down the cup.


    "Don''t princes want to get married in general election?" Choose from the girls!


    The princess said to Xiaoyu, "because it''s usually a general election every five years, but our emperor hasn''t chosen a concubine for more than 10 years.


    And the general election is imperial concubine, are to choose like this, when the time comes to go through on the line

 Chapter 603

    "But I heard that this time it''s Princess Yang''s proposal. It seems that it''s time for the princesses to choose their son-in-law. Take this opportunity to let the ministers take their precious daughters and excellent sons to participate in the selection of their son-in-law."


    Liu Feixu also told them what he had heard.


    Light rain light of ate a piece of snack, anyway this matter has nothing to do with her, she just listen to good.


    After the betrothal gifts and the wedding day, everyone went back.


    When Xiaoyu came home, he saw Zhang Daniu and his wife with a piece of paper anxiously walking out.


    "Mom and Dad, what are you doing? In a flurry. "


    "Oh, Xiaoyu, come and have a look. We''ve heard from your family, but we can''t understand them. We''ve asked four of them, Mei Lan and Zhu Ju, and they can''t read. So I want to go out and look for someone. "


    Zhang Daniu explained to Xiaoyu, while Zhao Qun handed the letter to Xiaoyu, "hurry to have a look, is something wrong at home?"


    He looks worried.


    Light rain took over, "you don''t worry, I''ll see."


    Light rain a look, it is two old to come fast two months, also did not send a letter to the home, the home is very worried.


    Also, the peaches planted at home are ready to eat. Ask them when they want to go back.


    After Xiaoyu read the letter to them, the second elder was relieved, "I''m scared to death. I thought there was something wrong with the factory."


    Xiaoyu: "if the elder sister and the second brother know that they don''t have a factory to worry about, they will probably cry.


    "It''s all my fault that I didn''t send a letter to my family. I''m going to write a letter and have it sent back!" Light rain said to the study.


    The elder came in with him, "forget it. We''ll go home tomorrow. We''ve been here for a long time. I want to go back and have a look."


    Zhang Daniu finished, Zhao Qun nodded, "yes, I don''t know if we''re not here. Are they lazy?"


    Although the words are loud, Xiaoyu can see that he is worried about whether the second brother can take care of himself.


    "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll always prepare some gifts and special products for you when I go back. We''ll go shopping tomorrow.


    I still want to write this letter. I can take it back quickly and make them feel at ease. "


    Xiaoyu takes a pen with ink to write. After writing, she dries the ink, seals it and gives it to Yumei for her to send out.


    The next day, Xiaoyu finished their breakfast and got ready to go shopping.


    During this period of time, Dongfang yexuan was not there. It seemed that there was something wrong with the business, so he went to deal with it.


    As soon as I got to the gate, before I stepped out, I saw two eunuchs dressed up in front of me.


    "Is this Miss Zhang Xiaoyu''s home?" Asked one of the eunuchs.


    Light rain came forward, "yes, what can I do for you?"


    The eunuch first looked at the light rain from top to bottom and looked at the eunuch next to him.


    The two nodded at the same time, as if to confirm whether it was the target or not.


    "You are Zhang Xiaoyu. Kneel down and take orders!" The eunuch who began to speak, after confirmation, cried out.


    Huh?


    What happened?


    Xiaoyu looks at the two eunuchs in front of her. Is she going wrong?


    But they asked for her name, shouldn''t they be wrong?


    Zhang Daniu and his wife looked at each other and looked confused. What did their daughter do to let the eunuch come home.


    "Are you mistaken? Are you sure you''re looking for me? " Xiaoyu pointed to her nose.

 Chapter 604

    The eunuch impatiently brushed the dust, "didn''t you say you were Zhang Xiaoyu?"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes!"


    "Then it''s over. Take the order." The eunuch took out a yellow scroll from his sleeve.


    Xiaoyu had no choice but to pull the elder to kneel down to receive the order. Anyway, she had asked them to confirm it. It''s none of her business to be wrong.


    Kneeling to touch the earth, feeling the hard stone, Xiaoyu could not help shouting: "this evil feudal society, why let me kneel!"


    "In honor of heaven, the emperor announced: today there is a woman named Zhang Xiaoyu, who is extremely intelligent and good at business. She is a talented person. Now she is holding a banquet in the palace. She is specially awarded a visit to the palace..."


    Xiaoyu: "I / Cao, well, suddenly called me to the palace. It must be no good.


    Also reward a view, bah, when I haven''t seen the palace!


    I''ve even seen the summer palace and the Forbidden City!


    Can I refuse?


    "No refusal!" The eunuch finished the last sentence.


    Xiaoyu: "in my heart, ten thousand grass / mud horses ran by.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, thank you for not receiving the order!" The eunuch handed the edict to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu slowly got up and raised the smiling face that was uglier than crying, "thank you two fathers in law, this is a little of my heart."


    Take out two bags and give them to two people. There is a ingot of silver, a small pepper and a big red pepper in them.


    Two father-in-law weigh, back to the palace.


    Xiaoyu cried, "father, mother, you go shopping, I''ll go to xiangwangfu."


    "Girl, is something wrong?" Two old worry of looking at her, this emperor how can invite light rain, can''t be a fancy girl?


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go to someone to discuss it. You can go shopping by yourself. It doesn''t matter. We''ll be back a few days later."


    "What are you talking about now? Go ahead and leave us alone!" Zhao Qun gave Xiaoyu a push and told her to go quickly.


    "You take good care of my parents. If you don''t have enough money, let the store come home and get it!" Xiaoyu ordered Meilan and Zhuju to leave.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu anxiously look at her back and feel uneasy.


    Light rain came to the palace, is to see the little prince in the side and bodyguard boxing, and the princess is also next to brandish the whip.


    Hit on the ground, issued a "pa pa pa..." sound rippling over the palace.


    "Wow! Hello, Princess Xiaoyu couldn''t help clapping for it.


    "Ah, it''s light rain. Come on, I''ll teach you how to play with the whip!" The princess waved to the light rain in the courtyard.


    Xiaoyu walked over with a smile, "I can''t do this. I''d better forget it!" This still needs skills. If you don''t defeat the enemy, you''ll beat yourself instead. Isn''t it too uneconomic?


    "No, I''ve got all the whips you want done for you. If you don''t practice, you can''t use them as decorations!"


    The princess took her hand into the martial arts training ground and put the whip into Xiaoyu''s hand.


    "Come on, suck at this big tree and think of it as your enemy!"


    Xiaoyu: "I can''t do it!


    "Ha ha... Xiaoyu, don''t worry about it. If we are here, nothing will happen."


    Xiao Wangye came over and encouraged Xiaoyu to do it.


    Light rain hesitated to take the whip, the length should be about two meters, if you turn back, you can hit yourself.


    It''s better to step back, well, a little bit.

 Chapter 605

    "Don''t go back, you should go out again!" The princess put her hand on her back and didn''t let her back.


    Xiaoyu had no choice but to gently throw the whip out, but the whip fell on the ground, not even the bark.


    "Ah, I said, Xiaoyu, you''re not afraid of death. You still haven''t eaten. Work hard!"


    The princess urged him, but the little prince left and went down to wash his sweat.


    Xiaoyu remembers the experience, slowly increases the strength, dances the long whip, has not hit the tree trunk several times.


    "I got it, too. I got it, didn''t I?" Xiaoyu happily pulls the princess to jump.


    The princess disdained to curl her lips, "where is this? You are so happy. You''d better continue to practice."


    Xiaoyu: "you''re not a bottle of water that doesn''t ring, half a bottle of water is jingling.


    Speechless continue to practice, however, gradually, the rain hit more and more accurate, also more and more loud.


    When Xiao Wangye came, he just saw Xiaoyu waving wantonly.


    I can''t help but feel sorry for the East. They are going to train Xiaoyu in the direction of the female tiger.


    With a low smile, "Xiaoyu, just attack me with a whip, so that the progress will be faster."


    "No, I can''t beat you." Although he was injured, he was a master for many years. She didn''t dare to do it.


    "Well, you two deal with me together. If you beat me, I''ll take you out to play. All the expenses are mine!"


    Xiaowang just finished, Xiaoyu wants to refuse, she is not short of money, why do you want to do such a thing.


    But the princess looked excited, "really? Brother, you didn''t lie to me? "


    Thought, "if we hadn''t hit you, we couldn''t have hit you."


    "It''s up to you to win. You don''t have to do anything if you lose. It''s OK." The prince patted the princess on the shoulder.


    "Well, brother, don''t regret it." The princess happily asked people to take the whip prepared for Xiaoyu, a red long whip.


    Xiaoyu couldn''t, so he was driven to the shelf, waving the whip to Shizi.


    However, this was an expected gamble, and Xiaoyu naturally had no chance to win.


    A hearty fight, (only for Xiaoyu and the princess), two people panting sitting on one side of the chair to rest.


    "Ah, I''m so tired. I said you''d rather fight than fight. I really owe you a beating." Light rain is breathing heavily, and the back of his neck is wet with sweat.


    "People should not be afraid to move forward. My father taught me that if I''m afraid of this or that, how can I be promising."


    Princess stem neck guilty cry, because she just want to have light rain to participate, big brother will be merciful.


    "That''s not knowing what to do. If you do it, you''re looking for death!" Light rain white her one eye, spread over the chair.


    "Well, you two, I''ll take you out to play, I''ll pay for it!" The son of the world is smiling, always calm he will put forward that kind of gambling, originally is for two people good.


    Naturally, they won''t really win.


    "Really, big brother?" The princess stood up in surprise.


    The son nodded, "yes, but you''d better take a bath first!"


    The princess took Xiaoyu and ran to her yard to wash. Xiaoyu also wore the clothes that the princess didn''t wear and changed into dirty clothes.


    Back in the front yard again, Shizi has been waiting there.


    See two people come forward, "go!"

 Chapter 606

    Let the two girls walk in front of them and follow them.


    "By the way, Xiaoyu, why did you suddenly come to the palace today?"


    After visiting many shops, with food in hand and some favorite jewelry, the princess asked Xiaoyu curiously.


    Xiaoyu felt a thump in her heart. She forgot to practice the whip with them. She didn''t think about it at all.


    The hand was forced to buy a few jewelry boxes to the jade plum behind, this just asked in a low voice.


    "The banquet in the palace, does the emperor want you to go?"


    "No, because needless to say, we are going too." After all, they are there.


    "Will the emperor give orders to others?" Xiaoyu continues to ask.


    "Yes, but it depends on the situation. Generally, there is no need to make an order for such a large banquet, just agree to inform the officials above grade four to go with their families.


    However, there will be exceptions, such as some people who do not conform to their status. When the palace wants him to participate, it will also make an order. What''s the matter? "


    The princess looked at the jewelry on the counter and answered Xiaoyu''s question.


    Shizi went to one side to choose a hairpin for his fiancee Liu Xiaofei.


    Xiaoyu frowns, then she is not a special case, the emperor is just curious about her?


    palace.


    "How did Zhang Xiaoyu react when you passed the edict?" After seeing off the minister, the emperor received the eunuch who passed the edict.


    "Back to the emperor, when Miss Zhang saw the slaves, she first confirmed whether we recognized the wrong person.


    After that, I laugh more than I cry. It''s the last sentence. "


    The eunuch thought that before they passed the edict, they had already kept Zhang Xiaoyu''s portrait in mind, and the address was right. How could they recognize the wrong person.


    The emperor narrowed his eyes, stroked his beard and laughed. Sure enough, this woman is not an ordinary person.


    When people hear about going to the palace, they will be surprised or frightened, not to mention surprised, but she is sad.


    It''s so unreasonable.


    "Well, go down!" Wave them down.


    "Yes! The slave retired The two eunuchs retreated face to face.


    After leaving the gate, they began to murmur, "why did the girl put a pepper in her purse? The colors are different... "


    When the door was closing, the emperor heard them muttering.


    "Wait a minute. What were you talking about?"


    They thought they were talking secretly. They were found out and wanted to punish them. They knelt down and shivered, "I know my mistake, please punish the emperor!"


    The emperor frowned, "I want you to say, what did you just say?"


    Two eunuchs haven''t responded yet. The chief eunuch on one side comes over.


    "The emperor wants to know what you just talked about. Please tell me quickly." Two idiots, do you think the emperor will kill for such a small matter?


    "Yes, the slave said just now: Why did the girl put a pepper in our purse? The colors are different... "


    The eunuch did not dare to repeat the word while thinking. The eunuch who followed him was lying on the floor, trembling with fear.


    "What did you say about pepper? Why didn''t you just say it?" The emperor frowned. It was stupid.


    "Slave... Slave..."


    "Take out your purse!" The chief eunuch stretched out his hand, took the two men''s purse and put it on the emperor''s desk.

 Chapter 607

    The emperor opened two pockets and found two peppers and two silver spindles inside.


    The eunuch in charge took out two silver ingots and sent them out with a wave.


    The emperor took it in his hand and looked around, trying to figure out the intention of Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "What would that mean?" The emperor murmured to himself.


    The eunuch in charge came over and saw the purse and the two peppers.


    "I remember that Miss Zhang Xiaoyu made her fortune because of this kind of pepper, right?"


    "But what does it matter?"


    "Could it be that she put it down to show her identity?"


    "No The emperor shakes his head. It should mean something else.


    Is it


    "Pa!" The emperor clapped his hand on the table and stood up


    The mustache curled up in anger.


    "The Emperor... The Emperor..." the eunuch exclaimed. What''s the matter? He was so angry all of a sudden.


    "This hateful Zhang Xiaoyu dares to threaten me!"


    "Emperor, is there any misunderstanding?" The chief eunuch whispered.


    "You see, the red pepper represents the growing pepper market and the more and more prosperous Peso country.


    And this green pepper represents the growing pepper market, which means that if it''s not good for her, our country will go back to its childhood... "


    The emperor said his analysis, and the more he said it, the more he felt that was the case.


    The eunuch in charge also explained the emperor''s statement and fully agreed with it.


    "The slave is going to shoot people to arrest this woman and put her in jail!"


    When I got to the door and wanted to open the hall door.


    "Wait!" Stopped by the emperor.


    He looked back in doubt. Did the emperor regret it?


    The emperor thought, he is not a tyrant, with his own guess will take people''s lives.


    Since this woman will enter the palace at that time, she will be asked to explain at that time, won''t she know?


    It''s just that if she doesn''t say it well, or doesn''t convince him, she''ll be embarrassed.


    "Don''t go!"


    Huh? The eunuch in charge didn''t know why, but he came back obediently.


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan is exterminating the man in black with a scorpion tattoo on his wrist, which is the same as last time, that is, the accomplice who chased Shizi in Hanshan Temple and nearly killed the prince.


    Because that group of people''s wrists also have such patterns.


    Dongfang yexuan is pursuing this matter during this period of time. He and Wang Ye don''t believe that the son of the damned Marquis would dare to chase and kill Huangfu Ziyu.


    At this time, Dongfang yexuan was standing at the entrance of a dense forest. It had been inquired, and there were a group of bandits dressed up here.


    But it was the enemy who deliberately disguised himself, just to confuse the public.


    Raising the sign, the team composed of the palace and his subordinates rushed in. A moment later, there was a cry of killing.


    It wasn''t long before he saw a burst of fire. Changfu came out with a sword in his hand.


    "Young master, the enemy has been completely annihilated and seven people have been arrested."


    "Well, it''s good to be pressed to Xiangwang''s house and asked by it!" The East night Xuan light, stands on the ground, the wind pulls his white clothes to whir.


    The moonlight shines on his white body, reflecting the cold and indifferent taste.


    "Master, letter from the capital!" A secret guard handed a letter to him.


    Oriental night Xuan opens, this is the dark Wei that arranges in light rain side spreads back.

 Chapter 608

    "To enter the palace for a banquet? What''s the emperor''s idea? "


    Frowning, thinking of Xiaoyu''s resistance to the Royal people, "after Changfu''s arrangement, I''ll go back to Beijing first!"


    Xiaoyu lies on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, thinking about entering the palace for a while.


    For a moment, I wonder where Dongfang yexuan is now and what it is doing?


    All of a sudden, "um..." it hurts, stomach!


    Cover your stomach with both hands, curl up into a ball, and murmur in the quilt.


    Yumei, who is sleeping next door, hears the sound and runs over to see the young lady who is huddled in the quilt.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?" When the quilt was opened, the young lady turned pale and sweating.


    It''s like smoking in the quilt.


    "Miss, do you have a bad stomach? I''ll go and get you a doctor


    Yumei ran out in a hurry, screaming to wake up the crowd.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu hurried to the room of the courtyard in their clothes, "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you? Say something!"


    Hearing the worried voice of Zhao Qun, Xiaoyu looks up and wants to say something.


    But the stomach is a burst of colic, "ah!"


    Like a knife rolling in her stomach, she won''t be poisoned.


    Zhao Qun will open the quilt, want to see how light rain.


    Light rain feel a gust of wind blowing, stomach cold, also more painful.


    Quickly pull back the quilt, holding the corner of the quilt, for fear of being blown by the wind.


    When Dongfang yexuan comes back, what he sees is the brightly lit father Zhang.


    In the heart doubt, is it to guess that he will come back, specially leave the lamp for him?


    No, even if it is like this, you don''t need to leave so much. As for the whole house, is it lit up?


    I don''t want to waste my temper like my uncle and aunt.


    Is it... Light rain!


    I ran to Xiaoyu''s yard in a hurry, and I saw that everyone was in a hurry, and his face was tense.


    Heart more anxious, rushed into the room, "light rain... Light rain how..."


    Seeing Xiaoyu''s parents around the bed, they rushed to squeeze them apart. As expected, they saw the painful Xiaoyu curled up on the bed.


    "Girl, what''s the matter with you? Look at me and tell me what''s wrong with you... "


    Xiaoyu hears the voice of Dongfang yexuan and raises her eyes to see him.


    "A night... Wu Wu Wu..." tears like rain, clattering down.


    It''s really painful. I can bear it when I see my parents, but when I see Dongfang yexuan, I can''t bear it immediately and cry.


    "I''m here, I''m here..." I hold Xiaoyu in my arms with the quilt.


    "Wuwuwuwu... I''m in pain, ah ye, I''m in pain..." Xiaoyu cried, her face turned white, and her stomach spasm from time to time made her forehead cramp.


    "Where the pain, where you pain..." was about to open the quilt to check.


    Zhao Qun stopped him, "light rain seems very cold, you don''t uncover quilt."


    "I have a stomachache... Wuwuwu..." Xiaoyu leans on his arms, and Dongfang yexuan feels a piece of wet in his arms.


    The cold touch made his heart tingle.


    "And the doctor? Why didn''t you invite the doctor? Let the doctor come quickly Dongfang yexuan yells.


    "Yes, but it''s too late. The doctor hasn''t come yet!" Xiao Lan stood aside and answered quickly.


    "If you don''t come, urge me. If you don''t come, tie me up. Are they all rubbish?" Dongfang yexuan, who has always been a modest young master, lost his temper and scolded people.


    See a room only know to wait for of person, East night Xuan gas of want to scold.

 Chapter 609

    But here are Xiaoyu''s parents, so they have to take back their words.


    Shout to the outside of the house, "Chang''an, Chang''an, bring Mo Yufan quickly, be quick!"


    Then a gust of wind blows, and Chang''an disappears.


    "Wait a minute, the doctor will come. It''s OK, girl!" The East night Xuan holds the light rain, comforts.


    Anxiously behind him stood two parents of Xiaoyu, who had been taken over by the crowd.


    Because just after midnight, Mo Yufan went back to his room to have a rest after giving Dongfang Yeliang treatment.


    Who knows just lay down, was broken into the door.


    Holding the poison in his hand, he was about to spill it when he saw that it was Chang''an.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Now there''s no time to explain. Please follow me first." Then take Mo Yufan to the sky.


    Mo Yufan: "I don''t even give me a sense of security!


    "Here, here, here comes the doctor!" Xiao Lan outside the door called out.


    Yu Mei was carrying an old man with a white beard in her hand and a medicine box on her shoulder, so she brought her to the room.


    "Well, doctor, it''s urgent. Please help my lady!"


    Yumei was worried, but the doctors were slow one by one, so she had to fly to Zhang''s house with one collar.


    Now is the time to apologize.


    The doctor blew his beard and glared, but he said in distress, "hum, get out of the way, I''ll show the patient!"


    Who let him bad luck, but was caught.


    Want to wave away the man holding the patient on the bed, who knows the man said viciously, "so look, I won''t leave!"


    The doctor was surprised, "how can I show the patient like this, really!"


    I don''t know what I''m talking about. I reach for Xiaoyu''s wrist to feel the pulse.


    "Young master, the miracle doctor will take you here!" Chang''an, with Mo Yufan galloping all the way, puts Mo Yufan down and shouts.


    Mo Yufan rubs his cold face and scolds him secretly. After he meets this Oriental night Pavilion, he has really poured blood berries for eight generations. It''s no good every time!


    Striding into the room, "who is it this time?"


    Seeing Zhang Xiaoyu held by Dongfang yexuan, he immediately came over and pushed away the doctor.


    Doctor: "do you care about me one by one?


    "Well, who are you? Can''t you see that I''m feeling the patient''s pulse?" The doctor roared angrily.


    Mo Yufan has no time to talk to him. Dongfang yexuan frowns, "Chang''an!"


    "Doctor, this way, please. Take the money. You can go..."


    Chang''an forced the doctor out, a ingot of silver on his hand, "tired, this is your hard money, and your medicine box, take it!"


    "Wait a minute." The doctor called Chang''an, "why don''t you let me treat you? I came first, didn''t I?"


    "Because we already have a miracle doctor, we won''t trouble you!"


    "Doctor? What kind of doctor? "


    Chang''an is afraid of his nagging, disturbing the inside, this will directly take people outside, let when the door closed.


    Doctor: --


    Mo Yufan to Zhang Xiaoyu pulse after, look rather strange to see the East night Xuan.


    "What do you think I''ll do? How about light rain? She has been crying pain, is it poisoning? " Oriental night Xuan anxious inquiry.


    Mo Yufan: "isn''t..." just a woman''s first comer, abdominal pain. Is it necessary to make such a great effort?


    "No, it''s the abdominal pain caused by the arrival of Xiaoyu girl chukui and strenuous exercise.


    Don''t prescribe medicine. Just drink some brown sugar water. "

 Chapter 610

    Mo Yufan stood up speechless and looked at all the people with a stunned face.


    Xiaoyu: it turns out that the great aunt is here. It''s so painful. I knew that I didn''t practice the whip with the princess.


    Zhao Qun and his wife: is this Xiaoyu''s first visit to kuishui? Because this girl left for several years, when she left, she was still young, so she didn''t pay attention to this aspect.


    Dongfang yexuan: what is chukui? Why is it so painful?


    "Are you sure? What if it still hurts? " Oriental night Xuan worried about the question, people are so painful, how can not prescribe medicine?


    "I''m sure, but if it really hurts, I''ll prescribe the medicine again." Mo Yufan turned his eyes and answered.


    "But she''ll feel worse later!" Then Shi ran left the room.


    "Chang''an, find me a room to live in. I don''t want to go back and forth!"


    After Chang''an left, the smile on the corner of his mouth didn''t fade away. He was gloating. As long as he thought that Dongfang yexuan might see light rain bleeding.


    Will be afraid to panic, can''t help but want to laugh, he may also be infected by the two people.


    Knowing that Xiaoyu won''t do anything, Zhang Daniu and his wife went back to their room to have a rest.


    After all, I''m too old to compete with children.


    Light rain also curled up in the arms of the Oriental night Xuan, pain want to shout.


    All the time, she was depressed and murmured. Seeing that she was really sad, Dongfang yexuan used her internal power to move it to the palm of her hand and put it on her abdomen.


    I hope to relieve her pain. What is it and how can it be so painful?


    "Hurry up, the brown sugar water is coming, miss. It will be OK after drinking it!" Yumei came in with brown sugar water and was about to feed it to the young lady.


    "I''ll come," he said


    Dongfang yexuan feeds Xiaoyu with a cold spoon. Yumei stands beside the bed. "I didn''t expect that miss''s stomachache is because of this. If I knew, I wouldn''t let you practice whips with the princess during the day!"


    Yumei stayed with Miss for several years, but she didn''t notice that Miss came here.


    Xiaoyu: "I didn''t expect that this aunt would be so miserable!


    With the help of Dongfang yexuan''s internal power, Xiaoyu soon feels different, and then sleeps deeply.


    Oriental night Xuan sleep beside, big hand has not let go, put in abdomen for her warm stomach.


    After light rain wakes up, still feel the big hand on belly, warm, lift an eye to see the black of eye corner of Oriental night Xuan, very happy.


    Her eyes for men are good, so considerate and gentle.


    "Awake?" Because the night did not sleep well, some hoarse voice came from the top of the head.


    "Well!" Xiaoyu rubbed against him.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Shake one''s head, "don''t ache, ah ye, you are so good!" Put your hand on him and take a deep breath. When he comes back from a long distance, he is still tired.


    "Well, that''s good. It''s just, how can I smell blood?" The East night Xuan frowns, seem to still upload from the bed.


    Is


    "Girl, are you hurt? How does it smell like blood? " Then he would lift the quilt.


    Xiaoyu heard her eyes wide open. She jumped out of bed and ran behind the screen to check her back.


    Oriental night Xuan still thinks she how, follow past to check.


    "You... You don''t come here!" Hearing the sound, Xiaoyu quickly stopped him.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaoyu? I see that there seems to be blood behind you. Is it hurt? Let me show you and bandage it up..."


    Dongfang yexuan is worried about going on.

 Chapter 611

    Xiaoyu yelled, "no, don''t come here. I... this is normal. I don''t need to... Bandage..."


    This is called bandage. Is it really good?


    "You''d better call Yumei in. She will help me!"


    "Really? Don''t you want me to take a look for you? "


    "No... no!" How can I show you this? Absolutely not!


    Dongfang yexuan can''t, so he has to call Yumei.


    Yumei knew that the young lady needed it early in the morning, so she was ready and handed it to her from behind the screen.


    Xiaoyu holds this menstrual belt filled with cotton, and her heart is full of tears. She really wants modern bread. The person who invented sanitary napkin is really a god!


    "Prepare water for me, I''ll take a bath!"


    "Yes, miss, but the young master is still waiting for you in the room." Yu Mei whispered across the screen.


    Xiaoyu


    All done, light rain has a chance to appease has been ignored by her for a long time Oriental night Xuan.


    "Ah Yeh, that, um... This is actually normal, you don''t have to worry about it!"


    "Normal? Is bleeding normal? " The eastern night Xuan doesn''t understand.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes twitched awkwardly, "yes... Yes."


    Oriental night Xuan see her stammer, think she is hard to say, so ran to ask Mo Yufan.


    Then he made a big red face, but he was sultry, so he couldn''t see it.


    "That means once a month, it hurts and bleeds, doesn''t it?" Dongfang yexuan is not ashamed to ask.


    Mo Yufan has been pestered to ask for a long time, and there is no way to get angry.


    This guy, although he is a doctor, he is not a woman. How can he know so much!


    "Yes, as long as you don''t catch cold, don''t eat cold, and keep warm during this period of time!" Mo Yufan quickly sent away this annoying guy.


    Really, asking such questions is like asking about a major event. Is it necessary to pay such attention?


    After Dongfang yexuan left, he got into his study and looked at the relevant books. He didn''t come out until he had seen them all.


    After that, Xiaoyu went to the pavilion to have a rest. When the wind came down, she was held on her legs by Dongfang yexuan, "the stone stool is cool!"


    Xiaoyu drink a bowl of mung bean soup, "no, mung bean is cold, this time can''t eat."


    Xiaoyu is so hot that she takes off her coat and is immediately dressed by Dongfang yexuan.


    "Don''t be greedy for cold, be careful of catching cold!"


    Xiaoyu looks up at the scorching sun outside. It''s at least thirty degrees. She doesn''t wear a bellybag. It''s enough for her face.


    But the eastern night Xuan doesn''t give her the opportunity to explain at all, it''s all mandatory.


    Xiaoyu has no choice but to accept the care of her good love!


    "I got the news that the palace sent a decree for you to attend the banquet. What do you think?"


    See light rain Yan Yan, Eastern night Xuan side to her fan, while looking for other topics.


    "Yes, I don''t know what happened to that emperor. He asked me to attend some bullshit banquet. I don''t know him!"


    Speaking of this, Xiaoyu is very angry. Really, well, what do you want her to do.


    "People say that once I enter the palace gate, it''s as deep as the sea. If I go in, I don''t know how many open and secret arrows there are!"


    It''s so sad.


    "Don''t worry, with me, it won''t be a problem." Dongfang yexuan comforts.


    "You''re going too? It''s not that they want the family members of officials of four grades or above, and people with special purposes? " Xiaoyu looks up in surprise.


    Originally lying on the soft couch, Xiaoyu raised her head.

 Chapter 612

    "Of course I have my way." Oriental night Xuan mysterious smile.


    Xiaoyu''s lips are curled.


    On that day, Xiaoyu dressed up and took a carriage with Dongfang yexuan to the gate of the palace.


    "Young master, young lady, the carriage can''t enter here." Chang Fu stopped the car and whispered outside.


    Xiaoyu lifted the curtain and saw that many sedan chairs or carriages of different colors had been parked at the gate of the palace.


    Dongfang yexuan holding Xiaoyu''s hand, did not get off immediately, but sitting in the car.


    "Ye, shall we not go in?" Light rain raises an eye to looking at a body white, the face is handsome of East night Xuan.


    "Wait a minute. If we go in early, we will only have trouble dealing with those people. We just need to go in early or late."


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on a smile and pats the top of Xiaoyu''s hair.


    Xiaoyu nodded to understand, indeed, those who have identity, one by one with eyes as long as the head.


    The most important thing is that everyone in the Palace should salute and say auspicious words.


    When the time is almost up, Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu by the hand and walks into the palace gate.


    He gave his own name and did not stop them.


    Xiaoyu with Yumei, Dongfang yexuan with Chang''an.


    Everyone can bring a servant into the palace.


    Looking at the palace, Xiaoyu did not look left and right, without him, the palace is similar, no difference.


    One is big, the other is more magnificent.


    The eunuch who led the way walked all the way to the royal garden where the banquet was held.


    A lot of people have gathered here to chat with each other.


    When Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan appear at the intersection, they attract everyone''s attention.


    Dongfang yexuan in white, with her evil face, and Xiaoyu in lavender, with a sweet smile, are not generally good-looking.


    Soon someone recognized Dongfang yexuan and came to say hello to him.


    "The east? You are such a rare guest. It''s hard to see you attend such a party! " A young man came up.


    "By the way, this is..."


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu by the hand. "This is my fiancee Zhang Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu is my childhood friend song Yi, the son of erpin censor."


    "Son of song!" Xiaoyu nods and smiles at Song Yi.


    "So this is the shopkeeper of yufeifei restaurant. Hello, I''m a regular customer of the restaurant. The hot pot is really delicious..."


    Song Yi was suspicious when he saw Dongfang yexuan around her. Now he is sure that this is the girl Dongfang can''t forget.


    "Mr. Song praised it."


    After that, some people came to say hello. Although Dongfang yexuan didn''t like it, he was still good at business and chatted with everyone.


    On one side of the palace, Princess Liuli and Princess Yang are sitting in the room, waiting for the banquet.


    "Son, do you really like Dongfang yexuan? Although their family is rich, they are the family of merchants. They are not powerful. You have to think clearly. "


    In her forties, concubine Yang still has her charm and looks like a woman in her twenties.


    No wonder the emperor is still at her age and has gone to her palace to sleep.


    "Mother, haven''t you talked about it? People like him, and they don''t know if he''s here, if not. This plan won''t work! "


    Princess Liuli looked out the door.


    Just then, the maid in waiting outside came in to report.

 Chapter 613

    "Niang Niang, princess, the Dongfang childe of Sihai villa has arrived, just..."


    "If you don''t know what to do, just say it!" Yang Fei said coldly.


    "It''s just that he''s here with a woman. They''re intimate and laughing happily."


    The maid carefully replied, afraid that a wrong sentence would be punished.


    "What? What do you mean, Ping''er? "


    Yang Feiling''s eyes shot at Princess Liuli.


    "Concubine, this... He really has a sweetheart, but that woman is a village girl, and she won''t be my opponent. As long as my father orders, he will marry me!"


    Princess Liuli smiles confidently. She is a princess. Can''t she compare with a village girl?


    She believed that as long as she let Princess Dongfang yexuanshang be her husband, she would not like that annoying woman.


    Yang imperial concubine frowns, she has already advised, but Ping son just doesn''t listen, like that East night Xuan.


    There is no denying that he is a perfect man, handsome and capable.


    But he is not suitable for Ping''er. Ping''er can''t subdue him.


    "Ping''er, you''d better think about it. There are many talented young people here today. Have a good look and see if you like any of them!"


    "Mother Princess!"


    "Stop it!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In the garden, Xiaoyu is bored to look at these people. Look, I can''t say it. I don''t know anyone. It''s boring.


    "Hey! Light rain


    Xiaoyu heard the call and looked back, and saw the princess coming towards them.


    After greeting everyone, the prince and the princess left to chat with the familiar ministers and ladies.


    The princess took Xiaoyu''s hand and said, "Xiaoyu, it''s your first time to come to the palace. Let''s go. I''ll take you for a walk!"


    Light rain looks back to the East night Xuan, East night Xuan gentle smile, "go, don''t worry."


    Light rain nods, this just leaves with the princess.


    "Xiaoyu, let''s go to the door. Sister Liu and they should be here as well." The princess took Xiaoyu to the exit.


    As soon as I got to the exit, two women came face to face and saw the cold hum of the princess.


    "Oh, look who it is? Isn''t this the unruly and willful princess


    One of the women in green dress looks at the princess sarcastically.


    Another woman in yellow looks at Zhang Xiaoyu critically.


    "Who is this girl? Why haven''t I seen her in the capital? Is it the daughter of a minister who returned to Beijing to report her work?"


    "You''ve been fooling around. Only general Liu''s family has returned to Beijing recently. It''s not like you haven''t seen Liu Feixu."


    The woman in green scolded the woman in yellow impolitely.


    "Yes, Princess Ying is right." The woman in yellow bowed her head and said humbly.


    Light rain strange looking at these two people, hand turn next to the black face of the princess.


    "Who are these two people? Why don''t they give you face?"


    "Hum, this outspoken and overbearing woman in green is Princess Huang Fu Ying, who has the same reputation as Princess Liuli, and the woman in yellow is the daughter of a censor minister, Huang Li!"


    The princess''s face was dark. Every time she saw these two people, she was angry.


    "How dare you compare with Princess Ying? It''s still the princess who is powerful."


    The princess grinned and grinned.


    Princess Ying''s smile coagulated, "huangfuzi, I''m a princess. If you speak ill, I''ll let my father punish you."

 Chapter 614

    "Whatever you want." The princess said in secret: hum, uncle Huang won''t agree to this unreasonable request.


    The princess flicked her sleeve angrily, "you wait for me!"


    Then he strode away. Naturally, Huang Ying shrank her head and followed.


    "Well, aren''t you afraid that she will really complain to the emperor?"


    "I''m not afraid. Every time we meet, uncle Huang won''t take care of her. Well, sister Liu is here. Let''s go..."


    When the princess saw Liu Feixu and her parents coming, she welcomed them happily.


    "Sister Liu, you are here. We have been waiting for a long time."


    Take Liu Feixu''s arm and say hello to General Liu and his wife.


    "Good uncle Liu, good mother Liu!"


    Xiaoyu walked over and said, "I''ve seen General Liu, Madam Liu."


    "Ha ha ha... You are all here, so they should come too. Let''s hurry in. If it wasn''t for the lady''s insistence on finding a hairpin, we wouldn''t be so late."


    General Liu laughed heartily.


    "Go, where blame me, it is clear that you drank too much wine last night, get up late this morning, OK?" Mrs. Liu pinched General Liu''s arm with her little hand and said with a smile.


    Xiaoyu smiles. The relationship between the two is very good.


    Liu Feixu and the princess also snicker. Liu Feixu pulls down Mrs. Liu''s sleeve.


    "Niang, come on in, we''ll have a banquet later!"


    General Liu gave Liu Feixu a look of thanks before he went to the imperial garden.


    "Sister Liu, there''s still a little time left for the banquet. Let''s go first. It''s full of young ladies and girls who are competing with each other. It''s boring."


    The princess took Liu Feixu to one side of the path.


    Xiaoyu watched the scenery and followed them, "by the way, sister Liu, when is your wedding date? I don''t know yet? "


    "Oh, my mother said, it seems to be in the second half of September, a wonderful day."


    Liu Feixu thought and answered.


    Xiaoyu nodded. It''s OK. It doesn''t conflict with her going home.


    Through this path, you can see many girls talking and laughing on both sides.


    "Well, how many princes do you want to choose today?"


    "I don''t know, but no matter which prince you are, it''s good to see me!"


    "Eh, you are not pursuing too much. If you want me to say, it''s better to be the third prince. He is handsome and gentle."


    "The prince is also very good, but he has already had a princess, but it''s also very good that you can be a side princess. In the future, you will be a princess!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Are these women ministers'' daughters? You''re a little crazy, aren''t you Xiaoyu does not dare to agree.


    "Ha ha, you can''t stand it. What can you do in a moment?" The princess looked at Xiaoyu pitifully and shook her head.


    Make light rain a little unclear, so, "what do you mean?"


    The princess pointed to the women, "just listen to it." There are no fewer peeps on cousins than on princes.


    My cousin has a lot of fans!


    Light rain strange turn head, continue to listen to those women''s conversation.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t you forget Dongfang Gongzi? That''s everyone''s dream lover. If you can marry him, you can do it for one day! "


    "But Mr. Dongfang seldom attends such a banquet. It''s not easy to see him."


    "You''re wrong. I''ve heard that Dongfang Gongzi will attend this banquet. I''m afraid it''s already here."


    "Ah! What are you waiting for? Let''s go in and stop shopping... "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu looks at the women who go to the imperial garden with her, and the corners of her eyes twitch.

 Chapter 615

    Ha ha ha... I didn''t expect that guy''s charm is so great and there are so many fans.


    The princess looked at her and laughed, "do you understand? You have to be careful. There are many opponents! "


    Xiaoyu looks at the expression of schadenfreude, why do you want to beat people like this?


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s get in, too. Don''t wait for the emperor to arrive. We''ll suffer before we go."


    Liu Feixu took them by the arm and went to the banquet place.


    When the three arrived, they were led to their own seats by the maids in waiting.


    Because this time, the seats are divided by men and women for the opposite side. There are several big and luxurious seats at the top, which should be reserved for the emperor and his concubines.


    Xiaoyu''s position is arranged in the back, in a corner.


    Xiaoyu didn''t feel angry, but felt very good. This position is so low-key, it can reduce a lot of trouble.


    "Here comes the emperor, here comes the queen!" The eunuch''s high voice came from the exit.


    Then Xiaoyu saw a group of people coming in bravely.


    The emperor and queen in the front were dressed in bright yellow robes and red phoenix robes.


    Followed by a few concubines, and a few princesses.


    "See you, Queen!"


    "Hahaha... Everyone, get up. Today is a hundred flowers banquet held by the queen. No matter who is king or minister, sit down."


    The emperor lifted his robe and sat on the Dragon chair. The other concubines and princesses went to the middle position.


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    After everyone sat down, they began to sing and dance.


    Princess Liuli looks at Dongfang yexuan with red eyes first. Then she finds Zhang Xiaoyu''s position and gives her a fierce glance.


    After three rounds of wine, the emperor nodded like the queen, and the queen said with a smile.


    "At such a good time today, it''s a bit of a fly in the ointment to watch the songs and dances in these palace rows all the time.


    Emperor, my concubines heard that these ministers'' talents are all with unique skills. How about inviting them to perform on stage? "


    The emperor nodded, "what the queen said is reasonable. Let''s do it like this. I also want to see something new."


    The queen was about to speak when the next lady Yang spoke.


    "The Emperor... It''s inevitable that we should be stingy when we let you perform on stage. It''s better to add some bets. The winner has something to take, so that we can work hard, isn''t it?"


    Yang feijiao laughs, insinuating that the empress is mean.


    Empress eyes half MI, this slut, in front of everyone''s face, also satirize her, really damned.


    The Emperor didn''t recognize these twists and turns, but thought that Yang Fei''s proposal was good.


    Toward the side of the eunuch director signal, "go to the warehouse to get the frontier for the agate jade ring, as the first prize."


    The eunuch in charge bows down and goes to get things.


    After a while, he came back and stood in front of the stage, "the emperor has an order. All the ladies present can perform on the stage. The first one can get this agate ring from the frontier."


    Xiaoyu didn''t pay attention to these, and he always squinted on the table.


    But after the eunuch took out the jade ring, the grapes in the space ran out and jumped to the table in front of her.


    "Master, master, there is a baby, good baby..." the back foot stood, the front foot pointed to the agate ring in the eunuch''s hand.


    Light rain opened his eyes, speechless sweep it.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to shut up? How did you come out? "


    "Because I''ve been refined. As soon as I smell the baby, I come out!" Grape explained.

 Chapter 616

    Fortunately, this is the corner, and no one pays attention to it. Otherwise, when you see a mink sitting humanized and chatting with others, you have to shout.


    "Master, help me to get that baby..." grape cried.


    Xiaoyu glanced at the stage, and now someone has begun to perform.


    Then he closed his eyes and said, "Oh!"


    In a hurry, grape stretched out her claws to catch Xiaoyu''s clothes, "don''t, if you don''t help me, I''ll take it myself!"


    Xiaoyu didn''t move his eyelids this time, "go, don''t rely on me if you die! Undead is caught, and I will not save you! "


    It''s true that the dog can''t forget to eat. It doesn''t have a long memory. Last time, in order to get the blood bead grass for it, it almost died.


    There is no way to ask her for help this time.


    "Master, don''t! I''m wrong. I shouldn''t threaten you. Just help me once!" The grape begged.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t respond and ignored it.


    Grape clenched his teeth. "I woke up this time and practiced Neidan. As long as people don''t die, I can be saved. If I have this baby, it will be more powerful..."


    Xiaoyu opens her eyes. It''s good. She has learned to bully and lure, but the benefits it says are very attractive, just this


    "Is that agate precious?" She remembers that agate is not a valuable treasure of the temple?


    "Of course, it''s not an ordinary agate, but it''s the first piece of heaven and earth. It has the aura of heaven and earth."


    Xiaoyu looked at it anxious to look like, lost in thought.


    How can I get it?


    If you go out and perform, won''t you expose her?


    Her original intention was to go back in a low key.


    But if you don''t show up, you won''t get that thing.


    Xiaoyu is in distress, holding her chin.


    If that young lady wins, she will pay for it, or grab it directly. Is that ok?


    Anyway, the grape guy has some skills and small targets, so he can steal them out, right?


    Well, that''s it.


    "Don''t make any noise, go out and talk!" Soothe the grape and hide it in your sleeve.


    But will things really develop as Xiaoyu thought?


    There are several young ladies on stage, playing piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    "I heard that Liu Feixu, the daughter of General Liu, is a good player at playing the piano. She showed her skill in the last housewarming. Today, why don''t you perform on the stage?"


    The empress sat on the top of the table with a proper smile. The emperor wanted to praise the Liu family, so she naturally wanted to give them a chance.


    "Well, I''d like to hear that, too." The emperor looks at Liu Feixu''s position with a smile.


    Liu Feixu stood up and saluted respectfully, "yes, my courtesan


    Step onto the stage, and the maid in waiting will take the prepared guzheng and play it.


    After playing, everyone was full of praise.


    The emperor clapped his hands and burst out laughing. "It''s good. Liu Qing''s family has cultivated her well. If I didn''t know that Miss Liu had been given by Xiangwang, I would like to stay as my daughter-in-law."


    "Brother Huang, it''s lucky that I''ll take the first step, otherwise our family will cry." Xiangwang stood up and joked.


    For a moment, everyone was made to laugh by the king of Xiang.


    Then they came on stage one after another to perform. The officials, the princes and the CHILDES, also paid attention to the above, looking for their favorite objects.


    And those adults'' wives check whether they have a suitable daughter-in-law or son-in-law.


    An hour later, the eunuch in charge stepped on the stage, "please judge the emperor and the empress, who is the first!"

 Chapter 617

    The emperor and the queen look at each other, whisper a few words, the queen will say the conclusion.


    "Mother, there is still a young lady here who hasn''t performed. Isn''t it too early to make a conclusion now?"


    Princess Liuli, seeing that the queen was about to give an order, immediately stopped her.


    "Oh, which lady is Liuli talking about? It seems that everyone in our palace has participated in it?" The queen asked with a smile, a trace of irritation flashed through her eyes.


    This damned mother and daughter, each against her!


    "Oh, the girl in the corner! She''s never been on stage Glass pretends to be ignorant of the location of light rain.


    At the same time, everyone''s eyes turned to the light rain.


    The corner of Princess Liuli''s mouth shows an evil radian: Zhang Xiaoyu, didn''t you say nothing? That just makes you lose face this time, so Dongfang yexuan won''t like you!


    Dongfang yexuan holds hands tightly, light rain!


    Light rain mouth slightly smoke, she hide to the corner, or someone to trouble her, she is not too bad?


    The queen and the emperor looked at the direction in doubt. They wondered who the woman was?


    Why haven''t they met?


    The eunuch in charge went over and whispered, "Your Majesty, that''s Miss Zhang Xiaoyu who ordered you to enter the palace!"


    The emperor suddenly realized this and looked at the position of Zhang Xiaoyu.


    And the empress and the concubines next to her look at Zhang Xiaoyu in a critical way.


    Did the emperor take a fancy to some little girl and prepare to get into the palace?


    Xiaoyu stood up helplessly, "Zhang Xiaoyu, the daughter of the people, has seen the emperor, the empress, your highness, the princess and the adults!"


    Xiaoyu''s general name makes everyone take a puff. It''s really lazy. This is a direct summary.


    "Are you Zhang Xiaoyu? Since you are the only one who doesn''t perform, try it on stage! " The queen looked at Zhang Xiaoyu with a faint smile.


    It''s quite watery. It looks like it''s in its teens.


    Emperor, is this the rhythm that old cattle can eat grass?


    Princess Liuli was afraid that she would use Laolao''s move to deal with the crowd, so she said quickly, "let''s invite Miss Zhang to the stage. Everyone is waiting.


    Don''t make excuses not to come on stage. It''s deceiving you and killing your head


    The light rain eye half MI, immediately smile to open, "that in that case, the people''s female respect is inferior to obey orders!"


    Put the grapes into the space, shake off the sleeves and stride to the stage.


    Standing on the stage, a maid in waiting asked her what she wanted to perform and what she needed.


    Xiaoyu waved his hand, "nothing, thank you!"


    Standing in the middle of the stage, he first bowed his knees to the emperor and then saluted the ministers.


    Then he saw the worried Dongfang yexuan, smiling at him, lips slightly open, and said in dumb words: don''t worry, I''ll be fine!


    At the same time, they also gave the princess a soothing look.


    Fortunately, today''s dress is long sleeve and wide swing, otherwise it will be difficult to do.


    "When is the bright moon coming, ask Qingtian about the wine. I don''t know the palace in the sky. What year is this evening..."


    The only classical dance she has ever learned is singing and dancing.


    It''s very simple. It''s just some hand movements, plus some leg extension and rotation.


    It''s because the voice of the body is very ethereal and pleasant, so it''s not bad to sing.


    Xiaoyu moves slowly while singing.


    The people under the stage looked at the figure like a butterfly and the beautiful sound like a bird.

 Chapter 618

    Especially in the lyrics, "I hope people will live long and enjoy the beautiful life together", which is really wonderful.


    Oriental night Xuan looking at that beautiful shadow, so wonderful, so exciting, let people''s eyes can''t bear to move away.


    It''s nice that such a girl belongs to her, but if only he could watch such a scene, those people would say that it''s wasteful and superfluous!


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know that someone has eaten Feitian vinegar and is secretly preparing to hide Xiaoyu.


    "Pa pa pa..." after Xiaoyu''s performance, he bent down to thank him, and the emperor began to clap loudly.


    "Good, good..."


    With the emperor''s initial applause, everyone clapped at the same time.


    Xiaoyu won praise, but with a smile radian, no pride, no modesty.


    Just stand there.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu? Are you the one who invented pepper? " The emperor asked.


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes in his heart. You called me in, and now he asked me if I was Zhang Xiaoyu. Are you sick!


    "Yes Xiaoyu nodded.


    Just when she thought the emperor would say something to make trouble of her, the emperor moved the topic away.


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, who do you think the first place should belong to?"


    As soon as the emperor''s voice fell, someone began to judge. This man was no other than Princess Liuli.


    "It''s not surprising that people come out of such places because of such obscene words and melodies and crude dancing skills."


    The emperor frowned. What''s wrong with the glaze today? It''s always aimed at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Usually glass is very lovely!


    Yang Fei stares at her quickly, "glass, no nonsense. Although this poem is about love, Miss Zhang is young after all. It''s reasonable to have a fantasy about men!"


    Yang Fei said that it was better to say that Zhang Xiaoyu was shameless and wanted to be a man all day.


    Xiaoyu is really defeated by the ignorant mother and daughter. It''s stupid to say that such a clear poem doesn''t understand its meaning, and that it''s obscene.


    The empress handkerchief slightly covered her mouth, "sister Yang Fei, it''s really hard for you to write such difficult poems. It''s not your fault to understand homesickness as admiration between men and women."


    Empress this words is to call on Yang Fei''s ignorance, don''t know to pretend to understand of dull, also is in slap face her to pretend to force.


    Yang Fei this just reaction come over, want to ease a few words, find some face.


    But I didn''t expect to be glared at by the emperor, "concubine Yang, after the banquet is over, copy all the poems and make sure you understand the meaning of them!"


    Although Yang Fei was not angry, she didn''t dare to retort, so she had to bow her head, "yes, my concubine obeys the order!"


    The empress''s eyes slipped a smile. She''s a stupid guy. Even with this intelligence, she dares to fight with her!


    Xiaoyu sighs. Sure enough, there is no one in the palace to be with. Intrigues and intrigues emerge in endlessly!


    "That many Qing think, this first flower should fall to whose home is


    The emperor looked down at the audience and asked for their opinions.


    After a while of discussion, we had different opinions.


    "Weichen thinks that Liu Feixu''s Qin is a little better than others. No matter in timbre or artistic conception, it has reached the peak."


    "Wei Chen thinks that Miss Wu''s calligraphy, no matter in style or strength, can be regarded as everyone''s first choice!"


    "Weichen thinks that although Princess Qian''s whipping method is a little strange, it''s rare for women. She should be the first one."

 Chapter 619

    "Weichen thinks that Zhang Xiaoyu''s Ci, song, singing and dance should be the first prize."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    There are different opinions, each with its own reasons.


    Princess Liuli has been full of resentment staring at the direction of Zhang Xiaoyu. Didn''t she say that she couldn''t do anything?


    Now what is this?


    So at the beginning, they were all deceiving her, right? But just now, her father hated her, so he couldn''t point out, otherwise.


    Hum, Zhang Xiaoyu, don''t be happy too soon. The good friends are waiting for you!


    In view of the different opinions, the emperor had to discuss with the queen to decide the first choice.


    Empress because of Zhang Xiaoyu''s song and dance, but let Yang Fei eat shriveled, to her impression is much better.


    "Emperor, my concubine thinks that this girl Zhang Xiaoyu''s singing and dancing is better. She is good at singing, dancing and singing."


    The emperor thinks so, but she can''t get the bet so easily.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, I think you and Liu Feixu''s zither are on a par, so there is a problem.


    If you are really satisfied with your answer, the first place is yours, and the agate ring is yours too! "


    The emperor touched his beard and looked forward to Zhang Xiaoyu on the stage.


    "Please give me your advice!" Xiaoyu looks directly at the emperor and wants to know what he will ask.


    "If there is a ding of silver and two peppers of different colors in each purse, what does that mean?"


    Xiaoyu: "isn''t this the purse she gave to the two eunuchs?


    How can the emperor ask this question here?


    She doesn''t believe that the emperor can''t understand the meaning of this, so, just want to know what she said, that is, she explained what she wanted to express?


    There should be a trap in it. If it''s true, the threat to the emperor should be cut off.


    To put it simply, it''s a decoration or a representation of identity. It''s suspected to be far fetched, and the emperor won''t believe it.


    Xiaoyu''s mind turns around, and then he has a plan.


    "Emperor, does it mean to invite evaluation or give advice?


    In other words, the advantages and disadvantages, advantages and disadvantages should be exposed in front of others. In any case, they should be controlled. Do you think min Nu is right, emperor


    Smiling at the top, the emperor on the bright yellow dragon chair.


    The emperor looked at the girl who was neither humble nor overbearing, and could not help but appreciate it.


    This is to tell him that her strengths and weaknesses are in front of others, and she is no threat to him.


    But all this should be controlled within a certain range, in which she is a regular businessman.


    Staring at the girl standing upright on the stage, seeing that she did not escape his eyes, she burst into laughter.


    "OK, OK, that''s right. You''ll be the first one. The agate ring belongs to you!"


    Light rain immediately relaxed tone, bend a body, "thank emperor."


    No matter on or off the stage, everyone is muddled and doesn''t understand what riddles the emperor and Zhang Xiaoyu are playing.


    After receiving the award, Shi ran stepped down and walked to his seat.


    At the same time also winked to the eastern night Xuan.


    After Xiaoyu sits on the seat, grape can''t wait to come out and ask for Yuhuan.


    "Ouch, ouch, I have a baby. It''s my baby''s turn soon..."


    "Don''t worry. Let''s go back." If someone wants her to take it out on the way, she will be in trouble if she can''t take it out.


    Princess Liuli clenched her hands and raised her eyes to the maid beside her.

 Chapter 620

    The maid immediately stepped back and stepped aside.


    Xiaoyu was thirsty after singing a song, so he poured a glass of water to drink, but there was only fruit wine on the table, not tea.


    So she waved and stopped at every position for the ladies in waiting. This is the position behind her.


    "Can I have a cup of tea, please?"


    "OK, just a moment."


    After a while, the maid of honor brought a cup of tea and put it on the table from the side.


    When Xiaoyu saw the water coming, he reached out to pick it up. Unexpectedly, he just ran into it and splashed it all on his chest.


    "Maidservant damn, wet Miss clothes..." the maid was afraid of kneeling down.


    "Get up, it''s none of your business. It''s all my fault that I suddenly turned back and bumped into your hand."


    "Miss, there''s a dressing room beside here. It''s just for the ladies just in case. Otherwise, I''ll take you to change some clean clothes."


    Xiaoyu has a look at the soaked tea, because she is wearing light colored clothes, and there is a big stain in front of her.


    The most important thing is sticky, very uncomfortable.


    "Lead the way!"


    Xiaoyu followed the maid of honor from behind and left the banquet. Because it was in the corner, everyone didn''t pay attention to it.


    After the light rain came out, Yumei saw that she came, "Miss, is it over?"


    Because the maid can not enter, but also to prevent someone from assassinating.


    "No, it''s dirty. I''ll go with her and change." The light rain points to the maid in waiting.


    "Do you need a maid to go with you?"


    Light rain thought to change clothes, maybe hair also need to do, "then together."


    The maid of honor walked in front, her eyes darkened. Although there was one more person, she was just a maid. I believe it doesn''t matter.


    So I still lead the way honestly.


    Walking, Xiaoyu frowned, "isn''t it right next to me? How come you''ve come so far and haven''t arrived yet? "


    "The girl doesn''t know. The place to change clothes is in a yard. Naturally, she has to go further."


    Xiaoyu touched Yumei and motioned her to pay attention to the surroundings.


    There was a hint of conspiracy in her.


    Xiaoyu was brought into a small courtyard, which is really a place to change clothes.


    A lot of clothes were put in it.


    After the maid of honor arrived, "if the maid wants to help at the banquet, she will leave first. If the girl changes her clothes, she will return the same way."


    After the maid leaves, Xiaoyu and Yumei pick clothes in the room.


    Thought, is she thinking too much?


    Just then, they heard a furtive footstep.


    They looked at each other, went to the door and stood on both sides.


    "Ha ha... I didn''t expect such a good thing. Seven sisters are so kind to me. Let me see what kind of beauty they are and let me enjoy them..."


    The man outside the door slammed the door open and was slapped on the back of his head and fainted.


    Xiaoyu motioned to Yumei to drag the man to the corner, then casually took a piece of cloth to cover his head, and then took water to wake up the man.


    "Say, who told you to do it?" Yumei is holding a sword, lying across the man''s neck.


    The two men stood behind the man warily.


    The men who can appear here should not be simple people. In order to avoid trouble, it''s better not to be found.


    "You... Who are you? What do you want to do with me? " The man shivered, looked at the short blade on his neck, and asked in fear.

 Chapter 621

    Lonely? Is that true?


    "Are you the prince?" The rain is cold.


    "Of course, if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed." The prince straightened his chest, but when he saw the bright cold sword, he drew back.


    "Why are you here? Is it someone''s instigating it? " Yumei asked fiercely.


    "Nonsense, who dares to tell me to be alone? My seven younger sisters call me here. They say there are beauties waiting for me here. They want to talk about the love of Acacia."


    I want to have a look around. Where''s the beauty? But the beauty didn''t see it. She was scared to move by the sword around her neck.


    "Who is the seventh sister?"


    "Seven younger sister is seven younger sister, that is Princess Liuli!"


    Princess Liuli!!! Xiaoyu''s eyes are burning.


    It seems that the cup of tea is also premeditated, called the prince, which means, self-evident.


    "How do you know that the princess didn''t mean to cheat you?" Finish saying this sentence, let jade plum knock out him.


    "The maid who just led the way should still be nearby. When it''s done, I''ll call the people, so that I can''t turn over. Go and bring her, and let''s treat her in the same way as we did! "


    Yumei soon found the maid in the hiding place not far away and knocked her unconscious.


    At the same time, Dongfang yexuan finds that the light rain is gone, so she leaves the banquet and goes out to look for it.


    Informed by Chang''an, light rain is to change clothes, just relieved.


    But still go there, want to find Xiaoyu, afraid to go everywhere, lost.


    "Dongfang, where are you going?" Princess Liuli came out from the corner.


    "Go back to the princess and find my fiancee Zhang Xiaoyu!" Oriental night Xuan also does not have ceremony, so light answer.


    "Miss Zhang, I know. She went to change her clothes." She didn''t want to say that, but she was seen by the subordinates of Dongfang yexuan. It''s nothing to change.


    "I''ll take you. I''ll change my clothes, too."


    No matter what Dongfang yexuan thought, the princess walked directly in front, like leading the way.


    Dongfang yexuan had to follow.


    When I came to a yard, I came up to a maid. "Princess, are you here to change clothes?"


    Dongfang yexuan had some doubts, but after this sentence, he had no doubt.


    The princess nodded, "well, it''s a little far away from the palace of our palace, so I come here to change my clothes. Is the room occupied? "


    "Go back to the princess, your highness. A young lady just went in. She should be ready soon." The maid replied with a low brow.


    A mammy who followed the princess gave the maid a look of appreciation.


    The princess thought, "in that case, I''ll wait in the next room. Dongfang, do you want to come with me?"


    Oriental night Xuan considered for a while, so stand in front of the room that the woman changes clothes, it is some not very good, if collide other young lady, troublesome.


    "Thank you, princess."


    Follow the princess to the next room.


    The mother winked at the maid in waiting before she came into the room.


    Soon, the maid of honor brought tea and snacks, "please princess, the young master of Dongfang village have a rest. If the lady is well, the maid will come to inform you."


    When the princess nodded, the maid in waiting turned and stepped down.


    "Dongfang, it''s really troublesome for this woman to change clothes. She has to comb her hair or something. It will take some time. You may have to wait for a while."


    The princess said with an understanding smile.


    Dongfang nodded, "I''m ok. I just want the princess to wait. It''s not mine!"

 Chapter 622

    "Ha ha... You are too serious in the East. We have known each other since we were young. What are you doing? Come on, drink tea!"


    To the East night Xuan poured a cup of tea, end to him, oneself also picked up a cup.


    The eastern night porch is not fortified and takes a drink.


    Glass Princess mouth across a smug, Mammy looked at the corner of the incense burner placed.


    Dongfang yexuan suddenly felt a little hot and thirsty, so he took another sip of the cup, but the more he drank, the more thirsty he was.


    He realized something was wrong!


    He turned his head and looked around the room. Then he saw the smoking censer and glanced at the teacup in his hand.


    Get up and pour the tea into the censer to put out the incense with other peculiar smell in the censer.


    "What did you do?" Sharp shot to the side has some face scarlet glass princess.


    Glass Princess confused raised her eyes, "what did you do?" Innocent with a special expression.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned. Didn''t she do it!


    Luck suppresses the surge in the body, but the more depressed, the more surging.


    Within two minutes, the veins on his face came out.


    Princess Liuli''s eyes are like silk, biting her lips, she looks at the eastern night Xuan. Hum, you can''t escape from the palm of my hand!


    "Dongfang, what''s wrong with me? I''m so hot Holding the clothes in hand, he came towards the Oriental night Pavilion.


    After a while, he took off his coat and left a bright belly pocket on his body.


    Dongfang yexuan quickly picked up the princess''s clothes on the ground, wrapped the princess and tied a knot.


    Let the princess not move.


    Now there are only two of them in the room, and the mammy has already left the room earlier by going out to see if Zhang Xiaoyu, who is changing clothes, has come out.


    After subduing the princess, Dongfang yexuan tied her to a chair and went out to open the door.


    But found that the door was locked, it seems that this is already premeditated.


    On the other side, Xiaoyu just made a pile of Prince and maids and put them on the bed behind the screen. Then he heard the sound coming from outside.


    "Ah There was a scream outside, and then I heard what the scream said.


    Soon a large number of people came.


    Xiaoyu gives Yumei a wink, and Yumei leaves the room.


    And light rain is hiding in the space.


    "What did you say when you saw the assassin coming this way?" The emperor followed many ministers and strode to this place.


    "Yes... Yes, the maidservant saw it, facing the room here..." the maid in waiting pointed to the yard where Xiaoyu changed her clothes.


    "Emperor, this is the place to change their clothes for their wives. Don''t lose anything!" The queen was worried.


    The emperor frowned, "come on, there are people here."


    The man who specially manages the place came out and said, "report back to the emperor. I remember that a young lady who called herself Zhang Xiaoyu has been in, but it seems that she hasn''t come out yet!"


    The emperor looked at the eunuch in charge, and the eunuch went to the door and called, "is Miss Zhang in there? Because there may be assassins here, we need to send someone to search! "


    After waiting for two minutes, there was no voice from Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Queen: "may have left, but just in case, the people of this palace should go first to have a look."


    The emperor nodded, and the queen thought it was very thoughtful.


    The queen glanced back, and the Mammy and the maid in waiting walked out of the room. They opened the door and went in.


    As soon as the door opened, some sounds came from inside.

 Chapter 623

    Two seconds later, there was a cry of surprise from the people inside. Then they came out and closed the door.


    Looking different, the mammy went to the Queen''s ear and whispered something, then retired to stand behind her.


    "Queen, what''s going on inside?" The emperor asked in a deep voice.


    The queen pretended to be calm. "Mammy said that there was nothing in it, but there was some confusion. She was afraid that the assassin was looking for something to mess up, so she was surprised to make a cry."


    He said with a smile, "emperor, since the assassin has left, he must not be here. Let''s go back to the banquet. There are so many ministers waiting!"


    Really, how can the prince be here?


    It must be the bad born Zhang Xiaoyu who lured her to this place. She really belittled the woman. She was so shameless that she could do it in broad daylight!


    Concubine Yang saw that the Queen''s face was different. The mammy just looked surprised, but it was definitely not what the queen said.


    There must be other meanings. We can''t miss such a good opportunity!


    "No, it''s nothing to have a party a moment earlier or a moment later, but don''t create any hidden danger. It''s not good to threaten everyone''s safety. I''d better send someone in to check it!"


    You are in such a hurry to let everyone leave, I insist that you stay and see what medicine you sell in gourd?


    The queen opened her mouth to reprimand, but the emperor said in a deep voice: "come in, check it out!"


    The empress anxiously wanted to stop, stretched out her hand, thought of something and drew back.


    When Yang Fei saw her like this, the corners of her mouth curled up sarcastically.


    When the door opened again, the sound inside became louder as if


    When you look at me and I look at you, they all understand and laugh, saying that they are from a small place.


    I''ve never seen the world before, and I want to take advantage of this opportunity to become a wealthy family.


    Princess, they also came. They wanted to rush in because they knew it might be a light rain.


    But the emperor is in front, they can take people in front so much!


    But now that something like this happened and everyone whispered, the princess couldn''t bear it. She was about to rush in.


    Fortunately, she was held by the princess, "don''t move, believe Xiaoyu girl, and you are a little girl. You can''t go to such a place. Stay with me!"


    The emperor''s face was dark. He didn''t expect that Zhang Xiaoyu was such a person. He really regretted that he let such a woman into the palace and dirty his place.


    "Ouch, what''s so interesting about this? Why does the queen want to stop her? Maybe it''s the maid in charge of the bodyguard who''s going to make a mess of the palace. I''ll have a good look. Don''t come from my palace. It''s a shame! "


    Yang Fei smiles and walks in first. The queen bites her teeth and looks at Yang Fei''s back.


    Yang Fei!


    Seeing the scene inside, concubine Yang repeatedly smacked her lips and came out with her handkerchief covering her eyes.


    "Ouch, it really hurts my eyes. It seems that it''s the prince. I don''t know if I''m dazed. Ah, these young people..."


    With a sigh of helplessness, the emperor frowned and strode into the house. Then he suddenly thought of "pa Ta", as if something had fallen out of bed.


    "Ah... My father, my son... My son is wronged. It''s all the father who seduced me by this woman. Believe me!"


    When the prince was doing exercises in a daze and excitement, he was pulled off the bed and was so angry that he was about to lose his temper.

 Chapter 624

    But did not expect to be kicked a few feet, wake up, found the emperor standing in front of him, his face as black as the bottom of the pot.


    He thought of something, looked to the bed and immediately knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "Come on, take the prince first and hit the 20 boards again!" Cold orders.


    The queen quickly came in and begged for mercy nervously. "Emperor, it''s not the prince''s fault. It''s all the woman''s fault. Now that such a thing has happened, they are also in agreement. It''s better to let her go into the prince''s palace and be a concubine."


    Seeing that the emperor was not moved, he immediately advised: "emperor, Zhang Xiaoyu is not an ordinary person. It''s not easy to offend him. In this way, he can also win over the royal family and be driven by our royal family?"


    The emperor then looked at the prince with his head buried on the ground and begging for mercy, and at the woman who was still motionless on the bed.


    Xiaoyu is disgusted to see this scene in the space. It turns out that this is the royal family.


    Come out of the space, because she is just outside the window into the space, and then around the back, go to the front.


    "Ah, it''s so busy here! Is there any party to be held here? Fortunately, I came back to get my changed clothes, or I would have missed them! "


    Smilingly came in, we were surprised to see her, give her way to come.


    When the princess saw her, she worried and took her hand. "Where have you been? I''ve been worried about you! "


    "I didn''t go anywhere, so I changed my clothes and walked on the road. What''s the matter here, so many people?" Xiaoyu looks inside the house.


    "Oh, they all said it was you, and then..." the princess stopped.


    Light rain sneers, lift step to walk toward inside, "civilian female has seen emperor empress, I hear you look for me?"


    Straight into, looking at the two people were suddenly appear Xiaoyu muddle, Xiaoyu grin.


    "You..." the queen looked at Zhang Xiaoyu. I looked at the bed again.


    If it''s not Zhang Xiaoyu on the bed, then who is it?


    The emperor also responded, staring at Zhang Xiaoyu, "are you not here?"


    The queen directly came forward to pull down the red fruit woman on the bed, so that everyone could see her face clearly.


    It''s a woman nobody knows.


    "This..." the queen widened her eyes. "Who is this?"


    Everyone looked at the woman on the ground. The prince was disgusted when he saw that it was just an ugly woman.


    And then she peeped at the sweet girl who just appeared. Although she didn''t succeed, fortunately, it would be a little trouble.


    Xiaoyu suddenly just saw such a picture, shyly turned around, "ah..." ran out of the room in a hurry.


    The emperor took a cold look at the queen, "the good son you taught me!"


    Get out of here.


    This is the end of a farce.


    On the way back to the banquet, Xiaoyu and the princess hold hands.


    "You really scared me to death just now. I really thought you were calculated!" The princess said with a lingering fear that she almost thought Xiaoyu was finished.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. I''m so lucky. How can I be calculated?" What good luck there is in the world is just to see who is more calculating.


    "By the way, why didn''t ye see him?" He shouldn''t be away after such a big thing.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t see him." The princess shook her head and took a look at the crowd.


    Xiaoyu frowned. Did someone design a chain game?


    No, the princess doesn''t look like a schemer!

 Chapter 625

    Just as she wanted to ask the princess to accompany her to find Dongfang yexuan, she heard a scream from afar.


    "Ah


    "Did the assassin run over there?" Someone looked at that side in doubt.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is curled. There are no assassins. They are probably the princesses who are acting and directing themselves.


    Wait a minute, princess''s people!


    Thought of what, light rain immediately ran to the direction of the sound.


    "Ah, Xiaoyu, what are you doing? Wait a minute The princess ran behind with her skirt.


    Other people didn''t pay much attention to it. When they saw someone running over, they followed him to the theatre.


    Of course, the emperor and ministers were included.


    When Xiaoyu ran along the sound, she saw a maid sitting on the ground in the yard, staring at the door of the room.


    Light rain immediately looked past, the door closed, can not see what appearance.


    Doubts slowly step by step to the room, but was driven to the princess to stop.


    "What are you doing? Don''t be impulsive. What if there is an assassin? "


    Xiaoyu pressed the princess''s hand, "it''s OK, I''ll have a look."


    Slowly step by step to the room, do not know why, she always had a premonition, as if something had happened.


    Before the door was opened, the big army came from behind.


    "What happened? Who was shouting just now? " The chief eunuch asked in a shrill voice.


    Seeing the maid sitting there, she stepped forward and kicked.


    "What''s the matter with you? Come back quickly


    The palace maid awoke with fear, looked up at the people around her, and hesitated to point her hand to the room.


    "Inside... Inside..." thought of what, and afraid to say.


    That''s the expression that makes people want to know what''s going on inside.


    The maid of honor lowered her head in fear, but her eyes flickered uncontrollably.


    Mammy told her that as long as a stick of incense, in front of the door to call out, attract people can.


    Xiaoyu stood in front of the door, took a deep breath, then raised his foot and kicked the door open.


    The door banged open and bounced back.


    The door had not been locked, and the light rain made it strong again. As a result, she split a fork and stepped on the threshold.


    Embarrassed to death, not only by everyone to see her fierce scene, but also embarrassed to death.


    Liu Feixu worried to come forward and help her up, "you ah, how don''t know, be careful!"


    He helped her up, bent down and patted the nonexistent dust on her skirt. He raised his eyes and looked inside, and suddenly exclaimed in surprise: "en..."


    Light rain along her line of sight to see, "ah!" Yell.


    This... This inside clothes are not neat, still keep ups and downs, is not... Princess Liuli?


    Seeing their surprise in front of the door, everyone was curious, but they didn''t have the courage to be presumptuous in front of the emperor.


    The emperor frowned, "then what do you see? So surprised


    He waved to the chief eunuch to check.


    Xiaoyu blinked, stretched out his hand across the gate, "emperor, that, we''d better go back, there''s nothing here!"


    But the words flickered, a guilty look.


    It makes everyone more curious, which is what Xiaoyu is trying to do.


    People are like this. The more you don''t let others see it, the more they want to see it.


    Sure enough, "get out of the way, do you have anything to hide?" The emperor directly let the eunuch in.


    Light rain makes a desire to say and stop, but helpless expression back to one side.

 Chapter 626

    After the eunuch manager went in, he came out in a few seconds and quickly said something in the emperor''s ear.


    The emperor''s face was angry, his eyes were wide open, some unbelievable, and some heartache and disappointment.


    Then he turned his head and glared at concubine Yang.


    Yang Fei didn''t know what happened. She looked at the emperor in confusion. Why did the emperor look at her like this? What did she do wrong?


    "Go in and see for yourself!" The Emperor gave orders in a cold voice, but it didn''t mean anything.


    Make Yang Fei hesitant, cautious, hazy into the room.


    Then I saw a man and a woman rolling on the bed.


    Concubine Yang was so scared that she fell down. This... This woman... Liuli!


    After climbing up, he rushed up and wrestled with the man. He pulled the man out of bed and saw the blushing, flattering and panting Princess Liuli.


    "En... Great... I love... Oriental..."


    The princess is in a daze and thinks that the man is Dongfang yexuan. She excitedly holds the hand that helps her shoulder.


    Still rubbing on it.


    Yang Fei can''t believe of stare big eyes, "pa" for a while, slap in the face of Princess Liuli, hit her head askew.


    Then I don''t know if it''s too effective or if concubine Yang''s beating is too heavy. Princess Liuli wakes up.


    "Well, it hurts!" I felt like I was crushed by a car.


    See a face gloomy Yang imperial concubine, "mother imperial concubine? What''s the matter with you? "


    Feeling uncomfortable, "what''s wrong with me?"


    "Don''t you know what you did?" Concubine Yang was very angry.


    "I..." what did she do? She thought of her having tea with Dongfang yexuan, and then


    Looking around, I saw the man who had been knocked unconscious on the ground, and I saw myself in a mess.


    "Ah A shrill, high cry.


    The emperor lowered his face and said, "too many things have happened today. Let''s go back to Zhongqing''s home."


    We already know something vaguely, so we won''t hit the muzzle of the gun at this time.


    "Yes


    "If I hear anything about today, be careful of your head!" The sight of the emperor''s icy, full of momentum threat people.


    Everyone immediately bowed his head respectfully, "I dare not, I will leave."


    The crowd dispersed in a low-key way. There were so many things going on in the palace today, first the prince, then the princess.


    Now no one who offends the emperor has any good fruit to eat.


    The blind date banquet naturally ended in nothing.


    With all the people left one after another, Xiaoyu followed the princess, and they were about to leave.


    But was stopped by the emperor, "wait a minute."


    Light rain doubts to turn head, "emperor has what command?"


    Princess, they see that the emperor has something to say, "Xiaoyu, we''ll wait for you at the gate of the palace!"


    Pat Xiaoyu''s hand and leave.


    The third prince and others, like Xiaoyu, were asked to stay.


    The emperor reexamines Zhang Xiaoyu, who is standing on one side and playing with boring kicks.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, is today''s event related to you?"


    Light rain fierce rise, "emperor, what do you mean this?" She''s a victim of suspicion.


    The emperor shook his head, "nothing, you can go!"


    It''s crazy to ask Xiaoyu to stay, but she doesn''t say anything. She thinks there''s something wrong.


    Light rain curtsey: "civilian female leaves!"


    Turn around and leave.


    The emperor watched Zhang Xiaoyu''s back as he left. The third prince frowned. What''s the meaning of this?


    "What do you think of today?" The emperor looked at the sons in front of him.

 Chapter 627

    Prince big, began to think of his dragon chair, but princes such a fight, he can not stop.


    After all, all the dynasties have come this way, even the emperor.


    Everyone, look at me and I will look at you. No one spoke first.


    The emperor looked at several people, "just go back, too!" I don''t know what to ask.


    These princes have their own tricks. They are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    Xiaoyu left and walked on the way out of the palace, thinking, where will Dongfang yexuan go?


    She almost had an accident. There''s no reason for him to leave!


    Yumei followed her and muttered, "I thought the Oriental was a good one. She was not there when the lady needed it. That''s enough. I knew earlier that the headmaster was good and considerate to the lady."


    Xiaoyu didn''t hear it. She was thinking about it.


    Just around the corner, he was suddenly held in his arms. Before the light rain could react, he had quickly passed through several doors and entered an uninhabited palace.


    Yumei reacts and is about to catch up. She is stopped by Chang''an.


    "That''s the young master!"


    "What about Dongfang yexuan? Can you take away the young lady?" Yumei opens Chang''an to chase her.


    But Chang''an slapped him on the back of the neck and fainted in Chang''an''s arms.


    Light rain dizzy on the eastern night Xuan was brought to the house closed the door.


    Just about to ask him where he went, he was sealed before he asked the exitˇ° You... "


    Oriental night Xuan breath instability, scarlet eyes, just like a lion, peeping prey.


    Xiaoyu was strangled by his rude actions and could not help struggling.


    Also beat the back of Dongfang yexuan, Dongfang yexuan feel the struggle of light rain, then gently relax, but let go.


    "Girl, girl..." confused voice response in light rain ear side.


    The burning breath makes Xiaoyu''s ears hot as if it were directly in her heart, and her body softens unconsciously.


    If she can''t see what''s wrong with Dongfang yexuan now, she will live in vain.


    Be hugged by Oriental night Xuan, turn round to move the bed not far away, cover on the body.


    Kiss on the face, "girl, girl... I can''t control myself, would you like to..."


    Exhausted the last trace of clarity, looked up at the body under the light rain.


    His light rain is still so bright and moving, attracting his eyes.


    Xiaoyu looks at the handsome face with sweat stains on the face above, as well as the green tendons coming out because of exertion.


    He is like this, still can control oneself to find her, why does she not agree?


    He put his hand around his neck, pressed hard on himself, put his red lips on, and sealed his attractive thin lips.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After everyone left, the emperor went into the room with the smell of Dunlun.


    Looking at the man still lying on the ground, he made a gesture with his hand, and the eunuch general asked someone to drag the man out.


    Naturally, it was handled quietly.


    Princess Liuli is still complaining bitterly to Princess Yang, "mother Princess, I really didn''t want to be like this. I was schemed..."


    "By whom did you plot? As long as you say it and have evidence, I will immediately put people to death to vent your anger! "


    The emperor glared at the glass with the quilt and twinkling eyes.


    "I... I..." Princess Liuli, I haven''t said anything for a long time. Do you want her to say that she wants to make a good couple of herself and Dongfang yexuan to catch adultery in bed?

 Chapter 628

    But it didn''t succeed to the point that it was framed in the opposite direction. It''s not only humiliating but also humiliating to say so. Most importantly, Dongfang yexuan may be implicated.


    Princess Liuli''s eyes are burning. I didn''t expect that Dongfang yexuan would make such a decision.


    Let her... Lose her virginity.


    "Father, I was originally asked out by Dongfang yexuan, but when I came to this room, I was knocked unconscious.


    I don''t know the following things. When I wake up, I will see you... "


    Princess Liuli thinks that she is like this now. It''s better to break the jar. Maybe she can still hold Dongfang yexuan in her hand.


    The emperor frowns, the Oriental night pavilion?


    It seems that I didn''t see him just now. However, he doesn''t like to get along with women.


    What''s more, it can be said that it''s better to avoid women. Is it


    Sharp look to the tears of glass, she did, why?


    "I''ll send someone to investigate this matter, and I''ll tell everyone to shut up. You can take good care of it." Finish saying to Yang Fei way, "take her back, don''t come out recently."


    In a word, the Liuli gate will be closed.


    "Emperor..." concubine Yang wanted to beg for mercy, but the Emperor didn''t pay any attention to her and turned to leave.


    These sons and daughters are too incompetent. Whether they are framed or not, they are framed, which only shows that they are inferior to others.


    Then don''t blame!


    After the emperor left, Princess Yang took Princess Liuli back to her palace.


    After she washed and bathed, she drove all the people out of the room. Yang Feicai sat by the bed and looked at her with burning eyes.


    "Come on, what''s going on?"


    She won''t believe her daughter.


    Seeing that there was no one around and being looked at so directly by her mother, Liuli blurted out the truth.


    "What did you say? You want to use Ji to be with Dongfang yexuan, but he uses Ji to let you and the bodyguard... "


    After hearing this, Yang Fei was shocked. It turned out that it was Liuli who did it.


    Frown tight, although this matter is Liuli himself, but things have become like this, we have to find a way to recover.


    Her daughter is not a rag from a rotten street.


    "Do you really have to go to the Oriental night pavilion?"


    Princess Liuli''s eyes were red and swollen. She lay on the bed and sat up when she heard her mother''s question.


    "Are you going to help me? That''s great. " Since he doesn''t want me, I want him. What I can''t get, no one else can get it!


    Looking at the expression of Liuli, Princess Yang knows what she thinks.


    "You have to have a good rest first. You have to think about it in the long run. Don''t worry, I''ll help you!" Pat Liuli''s head and rub her hair.


    On the other side, in the corner of the palace, on a big tree next to an unknown palace.


    Chang''an yawned and looked into the room.


    It''s been two hours. Why hasn''t the young master come out yet?


    This physical strength is a little too good. You don''t have to be so crazy when you just start meat.


    He took a look at Yumei, who was sleeping on the branch of a tree. She sighed and continued to watch.


    in the house.


    Xiaoyu wakes up again, groaning and groaning in pain. Her whole body is like being hit by a car, and she can''t even lift her hands.


    Powerless looking at the Dongfang yexuan lying next to him, this guy is not human at all.


    Who can hold on for such a long time? She has been sleeping for several times during this period of time, but every time she wakes up, she still sees him working hard.

 Chapter 629

    The sweat dripping from him fell on her and immediately burned the place to a soft and numb state.


    "Why, is my girl not satisfied? That''s not my fault, but I can''t today. It''s the first time for you. You should control yourself. Don''t worry. I''ll make you satisfied next time! "


    Oriental night Xuan side head looks at to follow his words, the eyes exaggerate of Zhang big, stare at his light rain.


    Ha ha, laugh.


    The girl is so cute. He knows that he has gone too far today, but I don''t know what kind of medicine it is, which makes him almost lose his mind.


    I couldn''t control myself at all and almost did something wrong.


    Fortunately, Xiaoyu is not far away from him and has not made an irreparable mistake.


    "Have you been calculated by Princess Liuli?" Light rain pinches the soft meat inside the waist of the eastern night Xuan, hears his breath sound, just dumb voice asks a way.


    "Well, here''s the thing..."


    Dongfang yexuan finds that he has been drugged, and the door is locked, while the glass Princess keeps pulling her clothes and sticking them on him.


    He had no choice but to bind the princess, and later found that everything was the plot of the princess.


    In anger, he summoned Chang''an and another bodyguard to destroy the princess.


    But he can''t bear the medicine, so he has to avoid the public and stop her on the way out of the palace.


    Understanding the course of things, light rain speechless looking at the eastern night Xuan, "did not expect you so smart brain, there will be time to fall in the trap."


    The East night Xuan languidly gets up, the quilt slides down the waist, peeps out Wei An''s chest.


    "God also has time to doze, not to mention me, a common man." Slowly get up and put on the clothes, turn back and gently look at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu wants to sit up and finds that she has no strength at all. Then she falls back to bed.


    East night Xuan low smile.


    Xiaoyu stares at him angrily, not all blame him, but also gloat.


    Dongfang yexuan picks up the clothes on the ground and wants to put them on for Xiaoyu. He finds that the clothes have been torn up by him when he is not rational and become a piece of cloth.


    I can''t wear it at all.


    "Girl, I''ve wronged you." Then, when Xiaoyu didn''t respond, she wrapped her whole body directly with a quilt, leaving only an outlet for her breath, all wrapped tightly.


    Not even a toe.


    Turning around, I saw a blood stain on the bed. Thinking of what it was, I pulled out the soft sword and cut it off in my arms.


    We''re destroying everything that''s been used.


    This just holds the light rain to step out the door, toward the palace in the obscure corner but go, fly out of the palace.


    Seeing that the master had finally left, Chang''an was relieved and left the palace with Yumei''s collar in one hand.


    Night courtyard, after the Oriental night Xuan arrived, he opened the quilt that wrapped Xiaoyu and found that Xiaoyu had fallen asleep.


    Messy hair, the trace on the body is always reminding Dongfang yexuan what he did to Xiaoyu.


    Holding the sleeping light rain, he walked to the place where he bathed, which is a natural hot spring.


    Carefully wipe Xiaoyu''s body, gentle action, for fear of disturbing her sleep.


    See her whole body is full of the blue and purple trace under her own impulse, can''t help but feel a little distressed.


    Find ointment, gently give her finish medicine, just put her on the bed to rest.


    Gently left a kiss on her forehead, affectionate look at her before leaving the room.


    Looking at Chang''an standing in front of the door, as well as the sober Yumei, "keep it well, no one is allowed to disturb."

 Chapter 630

    Then he left and went to Mo Yufan''s yard.


    Yumei looks at Dongfang yexuan''s back, makes a face and spits out her tongue. This hypocrite eats her young lady and wipes her clean. It''s shameless.


    Chang''an frowned and whispered: "young master is not an ordinary man. Be careful with your head!"


    "Hum!" Yumei cold hum, turned back, ignore him, the villain who helped tyranny!


    Oriental night Xuan is in the courtyard of Mo Yufan, let him give oneself examination, oneself have what sequela.


    "Fortunately, you found someone to detoxify in time. This kind of medicine is made of several kinds of spring / medicine, which is more powerful than the general medicine. If you don''t make peace with men and women in time, your meridians will burst and die."


    "What kind of woman did you get into trouble with, and actually use this method, ha ha... Are you lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot?"


    Mo Yufan gloated at the opera. He didn''t expect that he was as smart as Dongfang yexuan and would suffer this kind of loss.


    But it can''t be said that he suffered a loss, it should be said that he made a profit, but he got the complete Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "I''m not here to let you see a play. Will this medicine have any sequelae?" Dongfang night Xuan cold face, who was almost plotted, the mood poison will not how can.


    "Although this medicine is strong, it has no side effects. You can rest assured! But... "


    Mo Yufan looks up and down at the Oriental night pavilion with a smile.


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, "but what? Let''s get this straight. " Is this medicine harmful to women? Isn''t Xiaoyu OK?


    "However, you have lost so much blood essence this time. I''m afraid you need supplement. Do you want me to prescribe medicine for you?" Mo Yufan said meaningfully.


    Oriental night Xuan black face, "thank you for your kindness, you''d better keep it for yourself!"


    Turn and stride away.


    Mo Yufan dry smile, he does not have a woman, the kidney is very good, do not need to fill Le!


    Xiaoyu wakes up the next day, which shows how tired she is and how tired she is.


    As soon as Xiaoyu wakes up, she sees Dongfang yexuan holding her head and looking at her.


    "What time is it?" Turning to the outside, I found that it was still bright and dark.


    "Is it getting dark? By the way, where is this, princess? They are still waiting at the gate of the palace! "


    She''s been sleeping so long, princess. They''re not waiting so long, are they?


    Oriental night Xuan smile, will light rain in the arms rubbed rubbed, "my silly girl, what day to dark, clearly just dawn."


    Xiaoyu: "it''s just dawn. It doesn''t mean that she has been sleeping all day and all night!


    All blame this damned East night Xuan, she says clearly don''t want, he still refuses to stop, harm her to become now this ghost appearance.


    If it were not for her tears, crying, hoarse voice, unable to move, this guy would not stop.


    "Then..." what do they do, princess?


    "Don''t worry, yesterday Chang''an has informed them in time, let them go back first." See what light rain thinks in the heart, Oriental night Xuan explains.


    Light rain this just put down the heart, lie in the East night Xuan bosom.


    Alas, although I know that the palace is full of intrigues and intrigues, would it be a little too terrible for me to do so many things for the first time?


    I should have gone home with my parents as soon as I knew.


    So it won''t... Wait a minute, parents


    "My God, I didn''t go home one day and one night. Would my parents think I had an accident..." I was anxious to get up.

 Chapter 631

    But by the eastern night Xuan pressure, lying in bed can''t get up.


    "I''ve sent someone to tell your parents that they will understand you when you come to my house!"


    Light rain would like to struggle hand Dunzhu, has been informed? Although it''s not good for her to go to Dongfang yexuan''s house, they must understand.


    Lie down again, close your eyes and go to sleep.


    Anyway, it''s still early, so I''ll go to sleep.


    But what happened to the hand swimming in the belly?


    "Oriental night Pavilion!" Xiao Yu roared angrily. He had eaten so many times yesterday. What do you want to do now!


    The hand that Oriental night Xuan makes small action is stopped immediately, honest take out.


    "No, nothing, I just want to give you bedding..." guilty honest lying next to light rain.


    Also put his hands on the quilt, let Xiaoyu see how honest he is, hands are all out.


    Xiaoyu looks at his eyes, hum, this is a man eating but not spitting. His stomach is full of black water.


    Close your eyes again and sleep in the past.


    Don''t see the eastern night Xuan looking at her deep love eyes.


    "Girl, it''s so good. Fortunately it''s you..." holding her, she slowly fell asleep.


    In the morning, after getting up, Yumei stood in front of Xiaoyu''s room in doubt. "It''s strange that the young lady hasn''t got up yet. In fact, she was injured yesterday and needs to be rescued by the young master?"


    Hearing this, Chang''an turned around silently and went into the dark.


    Yumei thinks over and over again that she can''t just let it go. In case the lady has an accident, the headmaster will kill her.


    As soon as there was a knock, the door opened.


    Need to come out from inside, see Yumei, "what are you going to do?"


    Dongfang yexuan followed the girl behind him. He glanced at the girl casually, then took the girl''s hand and went to the hall. "Go, I haven''t eaten all day and night. Aren''t you hungry?"


    Yumei stretched out her hand and drew back awkwardly. What should she do? She seemed to understand the threat of the young master just now?


    Did she disturb them by knocking at the door?


    Need to follow the eastern night Xuan came to the hall, the table has been filled with food.


    "Why did you scare her? She''s my man! Xiaoyu sits at the table and picks up the bowl.


    Dongfang yexuan picks up a bowl and holds a bowl of chicken soup. He takes Xiaoyu''s rice bowl and replaces it with chicken soup.


    "Drink soup first and nourish your stomach. I haven''t eaten for a day." And then he served himself soup.


    "If she were not your maid, it would not be such a simple scare!"


    Light rain just drink a mouthful of soup, almost didn''t spray out, frightened looking at the eyes exposed gentle Oriental night Xuan, why say words so frightening.


    "What would you do if they were called Chang''an?"


    "No if!" His people, deeply aware of his temperament, will not mess.


    Xiaoyu turns her lips. That''s to say that all his people are decent. Only she can''t discipline people!


    "What if? What would you do? " Xiaoyu just wants to know what he will do.


    Dongfang yexuan stopped drinking soup and said, "go back to the furnace and rebuild!" Let them go back to training camp and learn how to serve again.


    Xiaoyu: "so domineering!


    After dinner, Dongfang yexuan wants to take Xiaoyu to the garden, but Xiaoyu wants to go home because he is afraid of Zhang Daniu and his wife.


    Oriental night Xuan can''t, can only follow her back to Zhang Fu.


    "By the way, I want to go back to the countryside. My parents want to go back. It happens that I have been away for so many years, so I should go back and have a look."

 Chapter 632

    Dongfang yexuan nodded, which is common sense, "I''ll accompany you back in two days!"


    "Ah, you too?"


    "What? I''m not welcome! "


    "No, I''m just thinking, you''re so busy. I''m surprised to find time to accompany me back."


    "It''s not entirely to accompany you. I''m going to Outland. It''s said that a group of people robbed a batch of goods sent by the people below. I''m going to have a look!"


    "That''s just right. When we go back together for a few days, if you''re not in a hurry, take me with you. I haven''t been far away yet. I want to see what the outside world is like!"


    Light rain raises a head, slant to lean on the body of the East night Xuan.


    Dongfang yexuan smiles and rubs Xiaoyu''s ear, "OK, with you!"


    He had planned to take her with him, otherwise he would not have said it.


    He can''t let the girl leave him for such a long time. In case that guy who doesn''t have long eyes takes Xiaoyu away, he will cry at that time.


    The carriage soon arrived in front of Zhang''s house. Dongfang yexuan dismounted first, then reached out and led Xiaoyu down to the house.


    Just arrived in the yard, I heard Zhao Qun say something loudly, just like a quarrel.


    They looked at each other and walked quickly to the sound.


    I saw Zhao Qun chasing Zhang Daniu with a broom, and Zhang Daniu was explaining something while hiding.


    Xiaoyu quickly stepped forward and stopped Zhao Qun, "Niang, in the morning, which one are you playing?"


    When Zhao Qun saw that it was Xiaoyu, he threw his broom and threw it on Xiaoyu''s shoulder. "Ah... Wuwuwuwu... I don''t want to live. Your father went to the kiln to find a woman..."


    Zhao Qun sad cry up, will soon rain''s shoulder wet.


    Xiaoyu looks at Zhang Daniu with a drooping head. Is her father out of the way? Still looking for Miss?


    Patting Zhao Qun on the shoulder, he comforted, "mother, is there any misunderstanding? My father is not like that?"


    It''s impossible for her father''s honest character to do such a thing!


    "It''s impossible. He didn''t come back last night. When I came back today, I could smell the smell of rouge powder on his body, and there was something on his neck..."


    Think of what, gasp of choke, not good to say to daughter.


    Xiaoyu guessed that it should be a kiss mark or lip print.


    She still has something on her body, so she wears a high collar on a hot day just to hide.


    "Mother, let''s have a good talk. I''ll ask my father what''s going on first. Don''t worry!"


    Hold Zhao Qun to a stone bench in the yard, and then walk to Zhang Daniu.


    Pay attention to smell the smell of Zhang Daniu. It''s really a smell of rouge powder.


    And the taste is strong, not like ordinary women use, but like fireworks women will use.


    I also looked at his neck, but I didn''t see it.


    "Dad, can you tell me what happened?" Take Zhang Daniu to one side of the corridor to avoid Zhao Qun.


    In case they ask anything, they will quarrel again.


    But Zhang Daniu opened his mouth and said nothing.


    Xiaoyu frowned, could he avoid being a daughter, some things hard to say?


    "It''s better for me, Xiaoyu, to accompany my aunt!" Dongfang yexuan sees Zhang Daniu''s Dilemma and says.


    Xiaoyu had to go to Zhao Qun to comfort her.

 Chapter 633

    After a while, Dongfang yexuan came over with a smile, followed by Zhang Daniu, who looked ugly.


    Xiaoyu was surprised. What did these two people say? Why did they all smile?


    "Ye, what are you laughing at?"


    Zhao Qun saw them laughing, and his face became more and more ugly. "Hello, Zhang Daniu. I''m so angry. You''re still so happy. Are you laughing at me?"


    Zhang Daniu''s smiling face froze immediately. Then he said softly, "old lady, you misunderstood me. This is a misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstanding, the facts are all in front of us. Where is the misunderstanding? I think you''re just trying to cheat me. You old man, you''re a little bit worried about money. You want to find a little girl... "


    Zhao Qun scolded loudly. The more he thought about it, the sadder he was. Finally, he burst into tears.


    Light rain quickly comfort, signal East night Xuan quickly think of a way, so go on is not a matter.


    Dongfang yexuan came forward, "aunt, this is really a misunderstanding, please let me explain!"


    Then Dongfang yexuan said, "uncle and old man Li next door went out for a drink yesterday, and then he fell asleep after drinking a little too much.


    Just at the table next to them, there is a firework woman. She is hooked up with old man Li. Old man Li deliberately let that woman do harm to her and wanted to tease her uncle. That''s what happened. "


    Zhao Qun stopped, Zhang Da''s eyes looked at Zhang Daniu, "is that so?"


    Zhang Daniu immediately nodded, "yes, that''s it."


    "Then why don''t you make it clear to me? I''m so humiliated. "


    Zhang Daniu scratched his head. "I''m scared by you, aren''t I?"


    "Now that the matter is clear, my uncles and aunts should go back to the house and change their clothes. We''ll wait for you outside!" Oriental night Xuan said with a smile.


    "Yes, let''s go back to the house and change our clothes. It''s stained with the smell of a woman. We''d better change it quickly, so that we don''t get into any trouble!"


    Zhao Qun took Zhang Daniu and quickly went back to his yard to change his clothes.


    Xiaoyu looks at Dongfang yexuan strangely. There are many loopholes in his words. Things are definitely not what he said.


    Since her father is drunk, how can he know about that woman?


    Even if the woman was there, how could he know that the so-called old man Li did it to make fun of him?


    How can he know that he didn''t really do something wrong to Zhao Qun?


    Dongfang yexuan invites Chang''an, orders him in a low voice, and Chang''an leaves.


    Light rain so looking at him, also don''t ask, waiting for Eastern night Xuan honest say is what.


    Dongfang yexuan came over, picked up Xiaoyu and sat on her lap.


    "I know I can''t hide it from you. Most of what I said just now was my guess, but my uncle didn''t know whether he had done anything because he was drunk."


    "Then you ask my parents to change clothes together, if..." what did her father really do, didn''t her mother find out?


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. However, with my uncle''s character, I don''t think I will do anything out of line. As long as my aunt has personally examined it, she will know the truth."


    Xiaoyu frowned, "what if?" Her father is drunk, where will know what he did, people can''t recognize it, there are also some people to recognize wrong.


    "Don''t you believe your father?" Dongfang yexuan pinches the tip of Xiaoyu''s nose.


    Light rain shakes his head to avoid, thinking of the East night Xuan just ordered Chang''an, "what''s the secret of this?"

 Chapter 634

    "Yes, if what I expected was not bad, someone should have deliberately framed my uncle, but the purpose is not known for the time being."


    Xiaoyu frowns. There are so many intrigues in this ghost place. I''m tired of it.


    Leaning in his arms, he raised his head and held the chin of Dongfang yexuan in his hand.


    "If you''re drunk, will you do something sorry for me?"


    Oriental night Xuan smile, with the action of light rain, "I won''t, but it''s difficult to ensure that someone has a bad heart, give me medicine, when the time comes, I''ll have Mrs. Lao to rescue me in danger."


    Xiaoyu blushed, "go, who is your wife? I hate it!" He buried his head in his arms.


    "You have eaten me dry and wiped me clean. Do you want to abandon me from beginning to end


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu pitifully and makes Xiaoyu laugh.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu came out and heard their laughter, "what are you talking about, so funny?"


    Two people come to sit down, light rain quickly from the eastern night Xuan legs down, sitting on the stool.


    But when he jumped down, his legs softened, he pulled to the hiding place, and almost exhaled in pain.


    Dongfang yexuan reaches out to help her, and is pinched by Xiaoyu on the inside of an armrest.


    That dark fierce eyes, let the East night Xuan understand the meaning of light rain.


    Carefully help her sit well, guilty of sitting back in place.


    Zhao Qun, because of the light rain, their movements were hidden, but they didn''t find anything.


    After sitting down, Xiaoyu stares at Dongfang yexuan and smiles reluctantly, "Niang, did you change your clothes and have breakfast?"


    "It''s time, of course. How about you? Do you want something for you?" Zhao Qun smiles, because she has just checked, the clothes inside the old man are clean.


    In addition to the smell of wine, there is no smell of other women, and there is no trace of doing that.


    "We''ve already had it, mother. Didn''t you say you want to go home? Is everything ready? Let''s go home as soon as possible. I miss home


    Light rain see Zhao Qun smile, no original sad appearance, know the East night Xuan guess is right, Zhang Daniu did not do wrong.


    "We''re all packed and ready to leave at any time."


    "That''s OK. We''ll go back together when ah Yeh takes care of the things in hand."


    "Ah Yeh is going, too? That''s great. The fruit trees planted at home also bear fruit. It''s time to taste them. "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In the palace, Yang Fei was carrying a food box, which contained the ginseng soup and some snacks she cooked herself.


    At the gate of qinzheng hall where the emperor read the memorial, "I beg to see the emperor!"


    The emperor heard the voice in the room and frowned, "go and see what''s going on!"


    The eunuch in charge came out and saw that it was Yang Fei with a food box in her hand.


    "I''ll see empress Yang. The emperor is reading the memorial. I can tell her something." The manager bowed his head and saluted with a smile.


    Yang Fei smiles, "I''ve made some food. I want to give it to the emperor personally. Please pass it on to my father-in-law!"


    "Wait a moment, madam!" The manager turned and walked into the hall.


    "To the emperor, it''s empress Yang. She says she''s here to give food to the emperor. She''s carrying a food box in her hand!" The manager bent down to report.


    The emperor stopped what he was doing. What did she do?


    Rub the stiff shoulder, "let her in!"


    After Yang Fei came in, she said in a coquettish voice, "emperor, my concubine has made some snacks specially. I know you are hard-working, so I sent them to you to have a taste!"

 Chapter 635

    He went to the emperor with his food boxes, took them out one by one and put them on the table.


    The emperor looked at her face first, then said with a smile, "it''s hard for you. Next time, I''ll leave it to my servants to do it!"


    Yang Fei moves a meal, then recover, "minister concubine is not tired, the emperor is really hard."


    Pick up the soup to the emperor, "the emperor first drink soup, raise spirit."


    The emperor took it and took a sip. It tasted good, so he drank it all.


    "I''m still busy. Go back first." After the soup, the emperor began to drive people.


    Yang Fei''s expression stagnated and her eyes were gloomy. She looked at the emperor with depression and grievance, holding back her tears.


    The emperor immediately hugged her and comforted her: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? Tell me, can I make the decision for you? "


    Yang Fei sits on the emperor''s lap and leans tenderly.


    "Too many things have happened in these two days. My concubine is upset. She wants to talk to the Emperor..."


    "Alas The emperor sighed, "didn''t I say that? I don''t blame you for this. I''ll arrange it. I won''t hurt Liuli. "


    "I know that the emperor loves others the most!" Yang Fei''s shameless coquetry is mainly a woman in her 30s and 40s. She also makes such a little girl''s expression. It''s really weird.


    The key is that the emperor still eat this set, small comfort.


    Yang Fei also knew that she would stop when she saw the good. She stood up and wanted to feed the emperor. When she found that the emperor was rubbing his arm unconsciously, she knew that he had made the old problem again.


    He kneaded his shoulders and said some interesting things from time to time, which made the emperor smile.


    "Emperor, can you come to see my concubine tonight? People are too scared to sleep alone..."


    Knead, knead, the hand began to go down.


    The emperor a face enjoy of pull already to his chest of jade hand, "is really can''t sleep?"


    What he thinks, it''s all about grumbling.


    "The Emperor..." draws a long ending, which makes the emperor itch.


    This is what Princess Yang is good for. She knows how to please and serve her, and she will understand his heart more. That''s why he dotes on her so much.


    "Well, I''ll see you in the evening."


    After getting the emperor''s accurate reply, concubine Yang kneaded for a while and then left after grinding with the emperor.


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan gets the information from Chang''an.


    It turns out that the so-called old man Li next door will find Zhang Daniu. It turns out that he is interested in Xiaoyu''s business and wants to find opportunities from Zhang Daniu and try to seize them.


    "So, my father will fall into the trap because old man Li did it on purpose?" Xiaoyu tilts his head and puts the account book in front of him, while Dongfang yexuan is painting.


    "But if his aim is me, wouldn''t it be quicker to come to me directly? What''s more, if he beat around the Bush to make such a pass, he won''t get anything at all. On the contrary, he''s startling the snake. Isn''t that unreasonable? "


    About the question of light rain, Oriental night Xuan is also very suspicious.


    But he has checked all the relevant personnel, and the conclusion is like this.


    "Anyway, now that we know someone is going to attack you, let''s be on guard. For the rest, I''ll arrange for someone to continue to track you down."


    Anyone who wants to do harm to Xiaoyu should be killed.


    Well, although Xiaoyu wants to know the truth of the matter, the reality is in front of her. She can''t think about what Dongfang yexuan can''t find out.


    After checking the account book, Xiaoyu went to the kitchen to see what he was going to eat for dinner.

 Chapter 636

    Although she is rich now, she still cooks occasionally and practices her cooking skills.


    After light rain leaves, Dongfang yexuan brings Chang''an.


    "How is the treasure I asked you to prepare?" These are all betrothal gifts for Xiaoyu.


    Not bad, and he and light rain have had a relationship.


    It''s very likely that she has her own seed in her stomach now. It''s not a joke. She should marry her family earlier.


    "In addition to a number of treasures transported from outside the pass were robbed, the rest were almost ready, just..." as long as Chang''an thought of them, they would have a mother.


    Moreover, she is a smart young lady, and the most important thing is to cook delicious food. She is so happy that she doesn''t know what to do.


    They will have good luck in the future, but there are still some small troubles.


    "To put it bluntly, don''t stammer." Dongfang yexuan frowned.


    "It''s just that some of the treasures are in the treasure house of the villa, on the master''s side..." because the young master gave him a list and asked him to make the betrothal gifts according to the list.


    But the above are some rare treasures, which are hard to find. Secondly, some of them are not available at all.


    "Don''t worry about the old man. Just find the rest. As for the lost ones, I''ll get them back."


    How can he lose the wedding gift he prepared for the girl!


    This batch of goods, which he told Xiaoyu, were robbed by bandits.


    "Also, I''ll deal with that old man Li." He doesn''t want someone to put a knife in his back.


    "Yes Chang''an stepped down.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the portrait he just painted for Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu tilts his head and looks at him with big eyes. He still holds a pen in his right hand and an account book in his left hand. He is wearing a long skirt of Camellia.


    With a smile in his eyes, he carefully dried the ink, rolled it up and put it into a large porcelain vase.


    In the evening when we have dinner, we make an appointment to go back to the countryside the day after tomorrow.


    Make an appointment to let Dongfang yexuan deal with the matter within tomorrow.


    And Xiaoyu also just plans to go to the store tomorrow to have a look, and then take out all the money stored in the bank and put it in the space. There is no safer space than her.


    palace.


    Jinxiu palace, just after some exercise, the emperor and concubine Yang collapsed on the bed breathlessly.


    Concubine Yang leaned on the emperor''s chest. "Emperor, I have something to ask you. Do you agree with me?"


    The emperor touched Yang Fei''s hair, "you said, only I can promise, naturally I will promise you."


    As for unreasonable demands, don''t say so.


    Yang Fei''s eyes twinkled, "emperor, I want to find a son-in-law for Liuli. What do you think?"


    "Looking for the son-in-law?" The emperor thought, "Liuli is old, so it''s time to find a wife."


    It''s just that something like that happened, and it''s not easy to do.


    If you have a good status, people will not want a broken flower.


    Those with poor status are not worthy of his princess.


    "Do you have people you like?" Instead of explaining what she thought, she asked back to see what she was thinking.


    "Emperor, people live in the palace for a long time, and seldom contact with men outside. How can you know who can match glass?


    It''s better for the emperor to look at each other and find a prince of the minister''s family for Liuli.


    It''s better to be the kind of man who is tactful, knowledgeable, capable and clean. "

 Chapter 637

    Yang Fei said her request in one breath, but she said it on purpose.


    Because the emperor will certainly not agree, she said, the emperor is in a dilemma.


    At that time, when the emperor refused, she said that it was not good for the emperor to refuse her.


    After all, she has refused once, and no matter what, she will not be refuted twice.


    Sure enough, the emperor frowned after hearing this. It''s too demanding. Even the glass of the perfect body may not be able to find such a man.


    Not to mention the glass now.


    "Let''s talk about it later. I''ll pay attention to it."


    Concubine Yang buried her head wrongly and sobbed in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t I say I would make the decision for her? What are you worried about? " I''m still a little upset when I''m still so indomitable.


    Yang Fei knew that it was the emperor''s bottom line, and she said what she thought.


    "I know I''m still in a dilemma. I don''t blame you for this. I just feel sorry for my poor daughter. I want to find him a husband and live with her all my life."


    "Emperor, let me choose my son-in-law for Liuli. I don''t want him to be a noble with a distinguished family, nor to be outstanding. I just want him to be a good man and treat the princess well."


    Yang Fei with tears, tearful appeal to the emperor, that delicate can not help but let people want to protect the appearance, aroused the emperor''s love.


    "Well, you are!"


    Yang Fei tears into a smile, thanks to the rush up, with their own to express thanks.


    Soon the rhythmic sound of the shaking table came from the palace.


    The next day.


    Xiaoyu comes to the bank on the street, takes out the keepsake, takes out the bank note and restaurant income saved by the third prince, and puts it into the space.


    The silver shop owner saw that she took so much money, and there were only two women, so he kindly advised.


    "Girl, you have to be careful. There are many robbers around here. Many people have been robbed!"


    Xiaoyu smile, "thank you for your kindness, I will pay attention to it!"


    With Yumei by her side and Ziqiong and Zifei in the dark, ordinary people can''t rob her.


    Turn around happy to leave the silver, did not find the shopkeeper that flash away the color of greed.


    Take away millions of taels of banknotes, and basically take away all the inventory in the bank.


    It''s two more women who want to take so much money. If they snatch it, they''ll get it.


    He doesn''t have to work for others, he can live the rest of his life.


    Get other guys, bully and cajole, everyone is ready to move.


    Xiaoyu and Yumei are chatting and laughing on the street.


    Just to see someone selling rabbits on the street, he went forward and squatted down with joy.


    Reach through the hole in the bamboo cage and touch the hairy rabbit.


    They are all young people, about 20 or 30 days old, with short ears.


    "Auntie, how much is this one?"


    Sell rabbit aunt see light rain like, said with a smile: "10 Wen a, miss like to buy two back to play."


    Light rain pick pick and pick up, a white and a meat almost brown, "aunt, I want these two!"


    The aunt turned the two rabbits over and checked their belly, "ah, miss, you really have eyes. You can pick one male and one female at once. You happen to have a companion, and you won''t fight!"


    They are all put in a small cage and handed to Zhang Xiaoyu, who takes out the 20 Wen money from Yu Mei.

 Chapter 638

    Light rain carrying the rabbit happily, a sway of walking on the road, while walking also tease it.


    "Ha ha, little rabbit, sister will take you home. There are delicious food at home!"


    "Miss, just two rabbits. Why do you like them so much? I''ve heard that rabbits are dirty and can make holes! "


    Yumei see miss so like, speechless, she would not like this kind of soft, weak little thing.


    "You don''t..." seeing a group of masked people attacking Yumei and her, he immediately screamed, "ah..."


    After the conditional reaction, Yumei has been fighting with the villain, and she remembers later.


    Why is she so scared? She is also a person with Kung Fu, and there are several big bodyguards to protect her at any time.


    Take off the red whip that is tied around the waist for decoration and hit the man who grabs her.


    Just hit on the man''s head. When the whip comes back, take the other person''s towel off and see the person''s real face.


    "Shopkeeper?"


    Yes, this man is the shopkeeper in the bank who just took the money. Unexpectedly, he wanted to rob her property.


    Then you can''t be polite.


    A whip was so powerful that it hit the men who wanted to get close to her.


    Shopkeeper didn''t expect that these two women were so powerful that they both knew martial arts. They were careless.


    Want to evacuate, although exposed, but as long as can''t catch him, no one can take him.


    "Withdraw!"


    "Want to run? No way I''ll take my life to return my things.


    "Yumei, take the man to yamen!"


    I didn''t call them Ziqiong. After all, these little bastards are overqualified.


    "Yes, miss!" Yumei used to tease these people like cat and mouse. When she heard the young lady''s command, she immediately increased her firepower.


    Three under five divided by two will be a few people stacked on the ground, like a string of sugar gourd.


    The passers-by on the street were surprised to see that the two tough women easily knocked down several big men, but they didn''t hurt at all.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, who has a rope?" Xiaoyu smiles at the onlookers.


    "I... I have!" An old lady raised her hand and ran over with a bundle of ropes from her shop.


    "Come on, girl, tie up these vicious people with my rope..."


    Aunt is very active. She has suffered from this kind of loss. She hates these high sounding people most. They are different from each other.


    What''s more, she also has such a big girl. She doesn''t want her daughter to encounter such a thing.


    "Thank you, ma''am." Xiaoyu thanks with a smile, hands the rope to Yumei, and asks her to tie the person up.


    "Uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters, who has the time to call some captors for me, so as to bring these people to justice?"


    Xiaoyu''s cry was echoed immediately. A young man turned around and went to find the Constable of the street patrol, and brought him as fast as he could.


    After giving the man to the captor, Xiaoyu thanks the spectators again, and then Shi ran and Xiaoyu leave.


    After they left, someone later found out, "Hey, isn''t this the boss of yufeifei restaurant? It''s said that the employees in her shop are extremely high paid.


    Business is very good. It''s not that ordinary people can''t get in. "


    "Ah, listen to you, I also remember. Last time I was lucky to see boss Zhang give a bonus to the guy. That scene is rare!"

 Chapter 639

    "Ah! That young lady is so powerful. She just bought a pair of rabbits from me. How nice The aunt who sells rabbits covers her mouth happily.


    "What? Boss Zhang bought your rabbit? I want to buy it too... "" I want to buy it too... "


    The aunt who sells rabbits is surrounded by people because she doesn''t know how, but the boss is a living Bodhisattva who can bring business.


    "I just contributed my rope, and boss Zhang talked to me..." aunt clapped her hands happily.


    Other people are also scrambling to say that they were Zhang Xiaoyu looked at ah, close to what.


    Only the young man who called the captor secretly vowed that he would enter Zhang Xiaoyu''s world and be loved and respected by so many people.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know that she has so many fans and is adored by so many people.


    She and Yumei come to yufeifei restaurant. Seeing the business as usual, she is as happy as she found the money.


    "Master, you are here!" Ren Zhong came from the counter with steady steps.


    "Well, it''s a long way to go. You''re great. Keep going. I''ll give you a year-end bonus, a big red envelope!" Xiaoyu bent her eyes with a sweet smile.


    "Well, I''ll thank you first!" Ren Zhong arched his hand with a smile.


    Being teased by Ren Zhong, Xiao Yu is not angry either. After a tour, he leaves.


    After Xiaoyu left, the shopkeeper told the man to take care of him for a while. Then he went to the darkroom and wrote down the things that Zhang Xiaoyu had just been here and handed them to the people waiting in the darkroom.


    "Give the letter to the master, and I''ll keep an eye on it!" The master told him to wait here. He has mastered everything here.


    This just came out, and it was the carefree shopkeeper''s responsibility.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know when a darkroom will appear in her restaurant. She believes in shouldering heavy responsibilities.


    All the way back home, the rabbit to small chrysanthemum care.


    "Miss, the rabbits are so lovely. The maidservant will take good care of them!"


    Xiaoyu nodded. This is the expression a woman should have when she sees a hairy animal, not Yumei''s disgusting expression.


    The next day, early, Xiaoyu''s family packed up three carriages and went to Baicun, Xiaoyu''s hometown.


    Because the East night Xuan temporarily has something to delay, did not have together.


    However, with Yumei and Ziqiong Zifei''s protection, and Dongfang yexuan secretly arranges a dark guard to follow, Dongfang yexuan doesn''t have to worry about Xiaoyu''s safety.


    "I''ll come to you when I''ve finished my work. Don''t forget to miss me!" Oriental night Xuan reluctantly holding the hand of light rain.


    Light rain in the heart a white eye, again how also won''t separate for long, it''s necessary to make with life and death the same?


    "OK, I will. I''ll wait for you in my hometown." Wave your hand and say goodbye to Dongfang yexuan.


    Xiaoyu and Yumei take the second carriage. The first one is for Mr. and Mrs. Zhang Daniu. The third one is full of gifts and some shopping.


    Looking at the carriage away, Chang''an stood behind Dongfang yexuan, "young master, why don''t you let Miss know that the Tian family wants you to marry the princess?"


    With her intelligence, there may be a better way.


    "Why use these to disturb her interest? She only needs to be responsible for being happy, and I can take care of the rest."


    Oriental night Xuan affectionate eyes staring at the shadow of the car has gradually disappeared, how to do, just separated already want to do.

 Chapter 640

    It took them a few days to get back to Bai village.


    The village is no longer the place where it used to be.


    Now everywhere is full of green, close to the mountains and rivers, and the houses in the village have also been built with rows of brick houses.


    Everyone''s face was full of laughter.


    Light rain from just stepped into the white village, attracted unprecedented greetings.


    No matter villagers or tourists, they will be happy to greet her.


    "Is this Zhang Xiaoyu? I haven''t seen you for a few years. It''s getting more and more watery, and people are more and more noble. It''s not like we grew up in this land, but like the fairies in the sky. "


    "No, Xiaoyu, do you remember me? I''m your third aunt. I''ve even given you some cakes. "


    "You can remember a cake for such a long time. You are rare in Xiaoyu. Why don''t you come to my house to have dinner, and I''ll stew for you!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone is concerned about the light rain who just came back.


    Xiaoyu was standing in front of the carriage. As soon as he got off the carriage, he was surrounded. Everyone was so enthusiastic.


    It seems that life is really good, are willing to stew for her to eat.


    "Xiaoyu, thank you for your kindness, but I just got home. What''s the matter? Do you want to wait for me to have a rest first? I''m so tired after such a long ride!"


    Zhao Qun was so happy that he stood up and said, "big guy, I''ll take your kindness first. When we settle down, we''ll talk to you again!"


    Zhao Qun leads Xiaoyu into the house, while Zhang Daniu drives the carriage back to the backyard.


    Everyone is talking about Xiaoyu''s coming home. Zhang Xiaoyu is now a white village.


    No, it should be the legend, myth and pride of the whole copper county.


    It is because of her that people in the whole county live a rich life. How can we not be excited!


    Xiaoyu came home and saw that everything was the same as she left. It didn''t change at all, but she added something.


    When I went to my room, I saw that everything was old. Even the combs on the dressing table were placed in their original positions.


    But there was no dust.


    "You refused to go home for a long time. We missed you, so we went to your room and sat down. Your elder sister and I cleaned your room every day. We were afraid that you would come back dirty that day and you didn''t like it."


    Zhao Qun stood in front of the door, looking at the light rain with a soft face.


    Light rain heart a while moved, soft in a mess, did not expect to leave their own, so they miss.


    Turning around, he threw himself into Zhao Qun''s arms and called out softly, "Niang!"


    "Well behaved, they''re all adults, but they don''t like to be coquettish. It''s a joke to be seen!" Zhao Qun joked, but he patted Xiaoyu''s back honestly, like a child.


    Xiaoyu rubbed in her arms, then raised her head and said, "I don''t care. Anyway, no matter how old I am, I''m my mother''s child. I''m a child in front of my mother. I just want to grow up."


    Zhao Qun said, "you, you are just a little rogue. OK, I''ll take a look at the kitchen and prepare to cook. If you are tired, go to sleep first. I''ll call you when the meal is ready!"


    Light rain and Zhao Qun separate, "Niang, do you want me to help you?"


    "No, I know you don''t feel well after taking the car. You can rest at ease." Zhao Qun dotes on Xiaoyu''s head and then leaves for the kitchen.

 Chapter 641

    Yumei stood aside, waiting for Zhao Qun to leave, and then came enviously.


    "Miss, the old lady is very kind to you. People are so jealous."


    "Oh, you ninzi, do you want to go to my mother for delicious food? You are so sweet. If you want to go, you can choose a room in my yard."


    Xiaoyu shakes her head in a funny way. This girl is spoiled and greedy.


    Yumei jumped up happily, "OK, miss, I went to the kitchen to help."


    Then he hopped to the kitchen.


    Xiaoyu reluctantly went back to her room and bed. After a few days in the carriage, she felt a little uncomfortable. She was so carsick that she couldn''t work hard.


    Lying back on the bed, the quilt still has the smell of being exposed to the sun. It doesn''t get moldy at all. I should know that they want to come back, so I have washed and exposed them specially.


    He began to sleep with his head covered and fell asleep within two minutes.


    Grape stretched in the space, "finally all refined, and my skill recovered a little. Anyway, I''ve been living here for so long. I''d better go out and have a look at the little girl! "


    Thinking of those little girls who are delicate and soft, I feel very happy. I''m so brave that I''m sure I can submit them to my legs.


    It''s just a pity that they are not of the same kind. Otherwise, I''ll take those little girls who love me into the account.


    Shaking his head, quite a pity out of the space.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t know that the grape was so bad and beautiful, or I would have to beat it up.


    Grape out of the space, only to find that this is the master''s home, immediately like runaway Mustang, ran out.


    When I was sleepy, I heard her name called again.


    Struggling to open an eye, half squinting at the head of the bed.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s me, brother! Get up quickly. My mother has cooked the food. I''ll call you! "


    Zhang Koizumi bent, head down, grinning a small white teeth.


    The original dark skin has turned white, and the height has grown a lot, but the face hasn''t changed much, just looks a lot more handsome.


    "Brother?" Xiaoyu cried uncertainly.


    "It''s me, Xiaoyu. You miss me so much. I thought something happened to you. I dare not tell my parents."


    Zhang Xiaoquan eyes stained with fog, hands forward, embrace just to get up Xiaoyu.


    Misty Xiaoyu wakes up and looks at the young second brother, who has grown so great, and doesn''t look like the old Wu Xia amung, and becomes much wiser.


    "Second brother? You are the second elder brother, how white so much, not like the original monkey Xiaoyu made fun of him on purpose.


    Zhang Koizumi burst into tears and said, "you are still so strange. You have interrupted all the emotions that I have been brewing."


    "No, the affectionate one is not suitable for you. You''d better not learn it. You can''t learn it!"


    "You''re a guy who makes fun of your brother as soon as you come back. It''s not changed at all!"


    "Ha ha ha, brother, do you think I''m going to cry with you? I won''t do that. Don''t pull on me, or I''ll be amused and cry, and I''ll let my parents beat you! "


    Xiaoyu shakes his fist in front of Zhang Xiaoquan.


    "Come on, get up and have a meal. We are still waiting!" When Zhang Xiaoquan was gagged by Xiaoyu, he forgot the feeling of alienation.

 Chapter 642

    As if everything was yesterday.


    Light rain came to the dining room, we have been sitting at the table, waiting for her.


    "Ah, it''s all my favorite food. Elder sister, second brother, do you eat delicious food every day while we don''t know our home? Be careful that your parents beat you and let you spend money recklessly. "


    Xiaoyu happily went to the table and sat down, smiling at everyone.


    "Ha ha, Xiaoyu, how dare we? You don''t know that my mother''s temper is painful even if she loses a needle. If we dare to spend money recklessly, my mother can''t drive us out with a big broom!"


    Zhang Xiaoli cooperates with Xiaoyu, pretends to be afraid of clothes and shrinks her shoulders.


    "Poof Zhang Koizumi couldn''t help laughing. They were so funny.


    Xiaoyu and Zhang Xiaoli immediately stare at him.


    Zhang Koizumi had no choice but to cooperate, "yes, my brother keeps all the good things for you. I don''t even dare to find my daughter-in-law, but I''m afraid she will rob you!"


    Xiaoyu let him go, but he snorted.


    Zhao Qun said with a smile, "how can I be so stingy? I''m just like a stepmother, a bunch of heartless people."


    "Yes, their conscience is very bad!" Xiaoyu looks at Zhang Xiaoquan and Zhang Xiaoli and Snickers.


    The family burst into laughter.


    Such a scene has not been seen for a long time, Zhang Daniu planed rice, eyes faint tears.


    Only when Xiaoyu is around, the family will be so happy, because Xiaoyu''s witty words make everyone happy.


    After dinner, it''s only four or five in the afternoon.


    Knowing that Xiaoyu and Li are back, Zhang Xiaoli comes back from the town in advance to let Aunt Li and Li Shanzhao watch.


    And Zhang Xiaoquan came back from the factory.


    After eating, Xiaoyu spread out on the cool chair outside, because bamboo was planted all around the yard, and now it has grown out.


    It forms a natural and cool place for the yard.


    Xiaoyu is lying on the side of Yumei''s fan. It would be better if someone could feed the fruit.


    "I said Xiaoyu, you seem to be more lazy. You just lie down after dinner, and you are not afraid that no one wants you to be fat."


    Zhang Xiaoquan sat on one side, knocking melon seeds and joking.


    "Cut, you still say me, look at you, you are so old, no little girl is willing to marry you, I think my sister-in-law is hopeless!"


    Life goes on and on.


    Zhang Xiaoquan: "what a big age? He''s only 20 years old. OK.


    He''s the same old man.


    "Well, I still have people like it, but I don''t mean it yet."


    Zhang Xiaoquan didn''t know what to think of, but he had a blush on his face.


    Light rain doubts of slant head, is her elder brother red Luan star move, want to go peach blossom luck?


    "Brother, seriously, do you have anyone you like? If so, we''ll marry them back. Parents are still waiting to have grandchildren." Xiaoyu tried.


    Zhang Koizumi''s dazed eyes began to turn again, "what are you talking about? Who do you like? Let''s talk about it when we have it!"


    Light rain see he does not admit, but she can see, there must be something, she does not believe, do not say she has no way.


    "What are you talking about? So happy? " Zhang Xiaoli came to sit down and grabbed a melon seed from the plate on the table.


    "We are talking about the second brother''s daughter-in-law. By the way, elder sister, have you seen the second brother with other girls?"


    Xiaoyu stretched his head, a look at the play.

 Chapter 643

    Zhang Xiaoquan is holding a melon seed nervously and wants to hear what Zhang Xiaoli says.


    Xiaoyu noticed his look and became more curious.


    Zhang Xiaoli frowned and said, "I didn''t find out. Koizumi usually went home when he was finished, and I didn''t see any gifts for the little girl."


    Zhang Xiaoquan felt relieved and continued to eat melon seeds.


    Xiaoyu always pays attention to Zhang Xiaoquan''s expression, and finds that he is subconsciously relieved. Then it is certain that the second brother must have someone he likes.


    "Sister, speaking of this, I find that you have been laughing a lot recently, and there are many more jewelry. Who can give you a gift?" Zhang Xiaoquan heard Xiaoyu talk about gifts.


    I think of Zhang Xiaoli''s doubts. She is not a person who is willing to spend money on jewelry, but also some jewelry that is not too cheap.


    Xiaoyu looks at Zhang Xiaoli with a smile. Unexpectedly, there is internal strife so soon, and she asks more questions.


    "Really? Elder sister, tell me quickly, so that I can give you a reference. Is the other party a good family worth marrying? "


    Xiaoyu''s excited eyes and bright gaze, like to see through a hole.


    Let Zhang Xiaoli uncomfortable move legs, slightly sideways, avoid light rain''s line of sight.


    "No... no, there''s nothing wrong. I bought it myself!" Stammered nervously.


    Then, as if afraid of being questioned, he found an excuse to leave.


    "I remember that the things on the carriage have not been put away. I''ll go and count them."


    Xiaoyu looks at her running away and leaves, just like being chased by a dog, with a smile on her lips.


    It seems that parents need not worry about their marriage.


    "Second brother, my sister is so strange. There won''t really be any man close to her. Don''t be a bad person. It''s purposeful, but it''s hard."


    "I don''t think so. The elder sister is in the cold drink shop in the town every day. If she wants to contact, she should also be a guest."


    "Whatever, let''s ask Aunt Li about them, or go to the store to have a look. At the same time, I also went to see if the people in the hot pot shop have been lazy these years. "


    Hearing what Xiaoyu said, he was worried. Xiaoyu also went to the factory to have a look. However, he should not find it, because it should be a man, not a woman.


    Think of light rain is not small, and the eastern night Xuan together for so many years, it should not be far away.


    "What about you and Dongfang yexuan? When are you going to get married?"


    Light rain for this unexpected marriage, heart with this world like, shake badly.


    "Awkwardly smile," you all haven''t married yet, what''s my hurry! "


    "Miss, I heard that there is a large orchard planted in Houshan. Let''s go and have a look." Jade plum sees two people want to talk about of affair almost, find a sew of insert come in.


    "Yes, this mountain in the back belongs to my family. It''s also a fruit tree bought and planted by Xiaoyu. This year, the fruit is very rich and almost mature. I''ll take you to have a look."


    See light rain don''t want to say, he had to give up, Zhang Xiaoquan stood up, Yumei quickly help light rain up.


    Xiaoyu had no choice but to stand up and not move her arms and legs.


    "Xiaoyu, you haven''t been home for several years. I don''t know what the fruit trees have become. Fortunately, we have left our way and often take care of them. Otherwise, we can''t get in."


    Speaking of this, Zhang Xiaoquan is very happy, "two years ago, the fruit is not much, but also sold some money, this year will certainly sell more."

 Chapter 644

    "How do you sell it?" Xiaoyu walked behind Zhang Xiaoquan, walked to the backyard, opened the back door and walked toward the back mountain.


    "How else can we sell it? It''s just picking them up and delivering them to the town one by one. " There is just a slope, and Zhang Xiaoquan reaches for Xiaoyu.


    When she wanted to pull Yumei, Yumei jumped to Xiaoyu''s side and said, "I know how to do martial arts!"


    Zhang Xiaoquan: "there is no waste around Xiaoyu. It seems that all of them are very capable.


    "Miss, let me help you!" Yumei holds Xiaoyu''s hand and looks as she walks.


    Xiaoyu has no objection. Although she is also a native of Bai village, she is not afraid of these small slopes and ridges, but it is easier to walk with help than herself.


    It''s great to use less force.


    "Xiaoyu, you see, those are all peach trees. They grow on the top of the tree. Because of the sunshine, they are all red, but they are not easy to pick."


    Zhang Xiaoquan points to a peach forest on the left to show Xiaoyu.


    Before light rain spoke, Yumei''s toes were tumbling, and she went to the opposite peach tree to pick the peaches.


    Choose the sunny and red one, wipe it on the handkerchief and pass it to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Then he made a big mouthful for himself, "en! How sweet


    Enjoy squinting eyes, aftertaste delicious peach.


    Light rain to see her enjoy the expression, involuntarily also bit, nodded, really good, very sweet.


    Although it can''t be compared with that in the space, it''s much better than that in the general market.


    It''s the seeds growing up in space.


    Zhang Koizumi gawked at Yumei and gave Xiaoyu one, so he began to eat and completely forgot to give it to him.


    Is he so easy to ignore?


    "Why don''t you give me one?" Dissatisfied looking at the maid of the light rain asked.


    Yu Mei looked back strangely, "don''t you have hands? You have to eat and pick it yourself A natural answer.


    Make Zhang Koizumi small face a black, dead stare at her.


    Xiaoyu is funny, "brother, she is joking with you. Don''t you see that she has one more in her hand?"


    ˇ°ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±


    Yu Mei began to smile, "I''m sorry, second son. I''m teasing you on purpose. I think it''s very interesting for you to talk with miss. I just want to have a try."


    Pass the peach to Zhang Xiaoquan, then hide behind Xiaoyu and stick out your tongue.


    Zhang Koizumi speechless holding peach, he and light rain talk like that because they are brothers and sisters, so talk is love.


    How can this maid drink like Xiaoyu.


    "Well, brother, you don''t have the same opinion with her. Let''s go on."


    He pulls Zhang Xiaoquan forward and turns back to give Yumei a look that can''t be done like this.


    Yumei kicked a stone and muttered to herself.


    "Miss''s brother is really strange. Why do they smile so happily when Miss talks to him like this, but how could she be angry?"


    I really don''t understand. I shake my head. I don''t want to. It''s important to find something delicious.


    Soon, she fell in love with a string of black and clear HiTi.


    Several strides across the past, picked a put into the mouth, delicious and sweet.


    Raise a voice to shout to young lady, "young lady, this kind of grape here is so big and sweet!"


    Reaching out, he would take off a string and show it to Zhang Xiaoyu, "ah! What the hell is that? "


    Yumei was suddenly attacked by a hairy thing. If she didn''t hide fast, she would be hurt.


    Light rain they look over, look at her surprised, curious came, "what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 645

    "Miss, there is something in it that will bite. Don''t come here." Yumei shouts nervously.


    Zhang Xiaoquan frowned, "the back mountain of my home has been safe and steady, so there won''t be anything. I come every day, how can I not find it?"


    It''s true that Zhang Xiaoquan, who is so timid and reckless as a martial arts practitioner, how to protect his younger sister, came forward muttering.


    "Really, I''ve come across its fur. It''s hairy and fast. If I hadn''t acted fast, I would have been won by it."


    Yumei was afraid to step back.


    Make light rain also some fear, slowly move forward.


    Only Zhang Koizumi strode forward and stripped away the leaves of the shed. He was just about to say that there was nothing.


    A purple figure flew out of his face and came towards his face.


    Just when he thought his face was going to be disfigured, the thing jumped on his shoulder and flew directly to Xiaoyu''s arms behind him.


    Looking back, "isn''t this a grape? Why is it here? "


    As soon as he reached for his hand, Zhang Xiaoquan recalled the memory of being caught and took back his hand.


    "I don''t know. I guess I ran out when I didn''t pay attention." The light rain touched the back of the grape.


    He asked, "when did you wake up? Why don''t I know?"


    "Just when you were sleeping, I saw that you were sleeping soundly and found that this was your hometown, so I went out to play by myself." Grape rubs against the back of light rain''s hand.


    "Ah, it was the grape that did it. Why did you attack me? I didn''t offend you!" Yumei came forward, her eyes staring at the grape.


    Originally, she didn''t like these furry animals, and deliberately scared her, so she almost started.


    "You should pick its Heiti to eat. It likes to eat grapes and other things. If you rob it, it will attack you naturally."


    Xiaoyu explained with a smile.


    Grape nodded at Yumei, then turned to her and expressed her dissatisfaction.


    Yumei suddenly realized, "the original mink are so food protection ah, then I can eat?"


    Eyes straight Liuliu staring at the string of big black grapes, mouth straight drool.


    "Of course you can. If you want to eat, pick it!" Xiaoyu smiles.


    "Oh, great." Yumei ran over and picked four bunches of grapes as fast as she could.


    Everyone a bunch, including climb to light rain shoulder, a pair of fierce, waving claws of mink.


    Xiaoyu touched the head of grape and took Heiti to eat.


    Because they are all natural and pollution-free organic food, and have never been treated with pesticides, it''s very reassuring to eat them like this.


    We strolled for a while before returning home.


    Xiaoyu saw a circle, these fruits are very good, however, did not say a more profitable way, so now it is very good.


    After Xiaoyu woke up, he stayed up for a while and didn''t get up until about ten o''clock.


    They didn''t call her. They couldn''t bear to see her sleeping so sweetly.


    When she got up, Zhang Xiaoli had already opened a shop in the town. Zhang Daniu also went to the field to work on his crops. Zhang Xiaoquan went to the factory to stare at him.


    Zhao Qun is the only one at home.


    Although the family had a little money, Zhao Qun did not buy maid servants. For them, they were not used to that kind of clothes.


    I still like the pleasure of being free and doing everything by myself.


    "Miss, you''ve finally got up. Everyone has gone their own way. Let me comb your hair for you."

 Chapter 646

    Yumei hears a voice in the room, guesses that the young lady is up, and then pushes the door in.


    After the young lady is dressed, she sits at the dressing table. Yumei combs her hair with a wooden comb.


    Xiaoyu looks at herself in the mirror. She sleeps very well, and her face is delicate, just like the flowers that are just about to bloom.


    It''s good to be at home. Everyone loves her very much. She can sleep as long as she wants. Although she is like this everywhere, she still feels different.


    This should be the feeling of home.


    "Miss, I feel this mountain village is very good. I just went out to have a look. Someone was playing around in the field. I''m so curious. I haven''t seen it before."


    Yumei raised her spirits, as if such a life was so interesting.


    Although she is a member of the world, she has never been in touch with these things.


    Xiaoyu smiles, "let''s go out for a walk. I haven''t been here for a long time. I want to see if everyone has changed!"


    After cleaning, Xiaoyu followed Yumei out of the yard and saw Zhao Qun sitting on a small bench in the front yard with some beans and a dustpan in front of him.


    She''s picking beans.


    "Mother!" Light rain called, went to squat down.


    "What do you do with bean rice? Do you want to stew pig''s feet? "


    "What stewed pig''s feet? Do you want to eat pig''s feet? I''ll buy it later! " Zhao Qun looks at the light rain with a smile while selecting beans and rice.


    Xiaoyu: "she habitually put beans, rice and pig feet together. Seeing Zhao Qun like this, she thought she was going to do it.


    Completely forgetting that they didn''t know there was another dish.


    "Well, Niang is the best. We should stew the beans and rice together with the pig''s hooves. Only when they are rotten can they be delicious!" Xiaoyu is coquettish and angry, with her chin in her hands.


    "Well, I''ll make it for you this evening!" Zhao Qun took time to poke Xiaoyu''s nose with his finger.


    Light rain with back, and then prop up.


    "Well, go to breakfast. It''s all left in the kitchen. It''s still warm with a bowl."


    Zhao Qun continued to choose the gravel in doumi with a smile.


    Xiaoyu and Yumei went into the kitchen, and sure enough, they saw a few dishes on the stove, which were also fastened with bowls.


    The jade plum opens one by one, still braves the heat, think is Zhao Qun cook time to divide a come.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Xiaoyu holds the bowl and looks at Yumei.


    "I''ve already eaten it, but I don''t know if they''ve eaten it, because I eat it with everyone."


    Xiaoyu frowned, "you''d better not use slaves. There are not so many rules in the countryside. If you can''t do it, you can call subordinates. It''s not a killer."


    It turns out that Jiang feibai was very strict in the management of his subordinates when he was in the assassin''s gate, and no one dared to break the rules.


    "Well, I know!" Miss is so nice. Miss has said before that a maid is a servant without personality, while a subordinate is a person with soul.


    "Ziqiong, Zifei!" Light rain called.


    Two figures appeared immediately behind him, kneeling on one knee, "miss."


    Light rain turns around, for these mysterious masters, light rain has been used to.


    "Get up. You don''t have to kneel down. By the way, do you have dinner?" She was not born and raised in ancient times.


    And she is also a country girl to go out, for these do not have much feeling.


    Michelle shook her head. "Not yet!"


    "Then take the bowl with you." Xiaoyu pointed to one side of the cabinet, "the bowl is over there."


    And then they started to eat with vegetables.

 Chapter 647

    Ziqiong and Zifei look at each other, then go to the cupboard, one person took a pair of chopsticks, filled rice, and then stood in the corner to start using.


    Xiaoyu saw this scene and asked curiously, "don''t you have to eat food? What''s the habit? "


    "Just come and eat directly. They''re all the same people. You don''t have to obey the rules in this place. Be free."


    It''s not lively for everyone to eat together. She''s not picky. She''s a professional family member.


    Ziqiong and Zifei are hesitant. They are dark guards and servants. How can they have dinner with their master?


    Although they have some complaints about serving this helpless young lady, since the master has ordered them, they have to protect themselves.


    "Don''t hesitate. It''s not a day or two to follow the young lady. The young lady doesn''t know her temper. Just let you eat. The young lady won''t mind."


    Seeing their dilemma, Yumei persuades them.


    Purple Qiong two people this just bow hand, "subordinate obeys!"


    Then I eat with vegetables. After I eat with vegetables, I immediately step back and give my lady a place.


    Xiaoyu has no choice but to teach slowly.


    I know that they are not satisfied with themselves, but as long as she does well in herself, she can''t manage other people''s affairs.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu is ready to go out for a walk and see the invisible sister flower.


    "You don''t have to be invisible during this period of time. Stay with me." It''s hard to follow in the dark, and there''s no danger in these places.


    "Yes Sisterhood stood behind her.


    After talking to Zhao Qun, Xiaoyu takes three girls slowly down the country road.


    Looking at the village with smoke in the distance, Xiaoyu walked towards it.


    "Ah, Xiaoyu, what are you doing?" Cried a villager, picking red peppers in the field.


    Xiaoyu smelled the voice and looked, "Uncle Wang, I''ll walk in front of you. Is your harvest good this year?"


    "Well, that''s good. I don''t know how to do it this year. The leaves of the pepper are withered and yellow, and they are rolled up!"


    When Uncle Wang finished, the aunt in a field not far away sighed, "yes, I haven''t seen any worms. It''s just that the leaf looks like it''s sick. I don''t know if it''s because of the rain this year."


    Light rain frowns, withers, leaves roll?


    This should be a lack of fat!


    Take a few steps to check the situation of pepper in the nearby fields.


    "Uncle Wang, how long has it been like this?"


    Uncle Wang recalled, "about a month."


    "Does that affect the harvest?"


    "Why not? A lot of peppers are white before they are red, and they are much smaller. "


    "Didn''t you just say the harvest was good?" Why are you talking back? Xiaoyu asked.


    Uncle Wang took off his hat, revealing a dark face washed by the sun.


    "Hey, I don''t want you to know, so I won''t accept our pepper!"


    "Auntie Zhang, is it the same in your family?" Light rain raises a voice to ask a way.


    "Yes, it''s the same with our family. It''s not only our family, but also the nearby villages. Basically, pepper growers are like this." Aunt Zhang put down the bamboo basket and went out to the road.


    "Xiaoyu, you''ve seen a lot. Is there any problem?" Aunt Zhang is worried and looks at the frowning light rain.


    They''re looking to the sky to eat. Nothing can happen.

 Chapter 648

    Uncle Wang also came to know if Zhang Xiaoyu knew something.


    Xiaoyu checked the pepper situation in several nearby fields, which is exactly what Uncle Wang said.


    She squatted down again to check the moisture of the soil. Although she was not a serious farmer, she was also a native of the countryside.


    I have learned a little about these crops since I was a child.


    The people in the nearby fields saw a few people around here and came up curiously.


    Seeing that it turned out to be Xiaoyu, they were full of gossip. Although Zhang Xiaoyu was young, they just believed in her ability.


    Xiaoyu looks at some dense pepper fields, stands up and claps her hands. As a result, Yumei hands her handkerchief.


    "Fellow villagers, I have learned about the problem of pepper fields. You see, these peppers are planted too densely, so that the growth space of peppers will be reduced, and the yield will not be high."


    As soon as Xiaoyu finished, someone frowned and retorted, "but if you plant less, you will get less? We don''t have much land. If we plant more, we can harvest more


    Xiaoyu looked at the man with a smile, "excuse me, uncle, do you see the big trees next to them? Are they all far apart? It''s too dense, and it''s not conducive to the growth of crops. If it scrambles for more nutrients in the field, it will not grow well. "


    With Xiaoyu''s words, the villagers nodded thoughtfully, thinking that Xiaoyu had a point.


    If anyone in their family eats more, someone will eat less. The same is true for crops.


    Xiaoyu then said, "this man, if he only eats vegetables and tofu all the year round and doesn''t eat meat, he will be dull and thin.


    The same is true of this crop. We should add some fertilizer to it to supplement nutrition, so that it won''t wither, yellow and listless


    At this time, a big man raised his hand and stood behind the crowd. Xiaoyu looked over and someone gave him a place.


    After the man rushed over, he asked suspiciously, "we all use fertilizer to fertilize the peppers in our fields, and it''s also applied every few days. Why is my chili not good? "


    Xiaoyu laughs, "uncle, I ask you, if you only eat fat, can you eat it?"


    The big man shook his head. "That''s not good. Who can stand it just by eating it?"


    Xiaoyu shrugged, "that''s right. You can''t stand it. So can the crops."


    The big man nodded, "so it is. I said that at the beginning, they all grew very well. How come they all withered and turned yellow later? They were propped up!"


    Hearing what Xiaoyu said, the villagers below began to talk.


    "Hey, I said that the bamboo family is so diligent in picking up dung, but the harvest is not so good. So it is!"


    "I remember that Lao Huang''s family had to pick the manure once at the beginning, and pick it again when they were half grown. Their chili peppers grew best, green and big."


    "We have been in the middle of the crop for decades, but we don''t know as much as a girl. No wonder people have great prospects and can earn a lot of money!"


    "You are content. If you are not from our village, can you catch up with the good times and live such a good life?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu pressed her hands down and motioned for everyone to listen to her.


    "Listen to me, next time you plant, just like this wide line." The hands are about 50 centimeters apart.

 Chapter 649

    "Then, you can spread some plant ash in the field." Supplement potash fertilizer, "and then irrigate twice farmyard fertilizer." It''s manure.


    After Xiaoyu finished speaking, he took Yumei and they went on.


    A man patted the man on the shoulder. "Uncle, who is this man? He looks young. Why do you all listen to her?"


    The big man turned around and said, "Oh, it''s qiunan. It''s not long since you came here. It''s normal not to know her. She is the pride of our white village, the founder of pepper, Zhang Xiaoyu."


    This man is very petite, but because he is very smart, Zhang Xiaoquan makes an exception to work in the factory.


    And the mouth is very sweet, like to laugh, people in the village basically know him.


    There are still people who want to be son-in-law. However, Qiu Nan said that he was still young and had to wait until he had the ability to find a daughter-in-law.


    "Oh, thank you, uncle!" Qiu Nan opened his teeth and said thank you.


    Is this Zhang Xiaoquan''s capable sister?


    It''s good looking. No wonder that nerd mentioned this sister all day long.


    "Miss, how can you know so much? When I saw you explain to the villagers, I felt that your head was shining! "


    Yumei has stars in her eyes and looks at Miss excitedly. Miss is really wonderful. There is nothing she doesn''t understand.


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "are you dazzled? I''m not as good as you. I''m specialized in martial arts. I''m not as good as you, aren''t I? "


    Overhead glow? She''s not a nun. Where''s the light bulb.


    Xiaoyu misunderstood the meaning of Yumei. What Yumei said was holy glory, like the immortal.


    Xiaoyu, as they walked into the village, saw many old people sitting in front of the door bragging, as well as old granny in the shoe sole.


    "By the way, Yumei, I remember when we came here, did we buy a lot of sugar? It''s our intention that you go back and get it and give it to the old people and children. "


    Yumei nodded and ran back. She hugged two bags of candy and gave them to every old man and child.


    Many children surrounded her and wanted to rob her. However, Yumei was very powerful. She held her high and didn''t give her a lesson. On the contrary, she didn''t give her a lesson. The others were honest.


    Looking at the happy smile of the old man and the child, Xiaoyu continued to move forward with satisfaction.


    "Miss, I have half a bag left?" Yumei walks to Xiaoyu with the remaining half bag of candy.


    Xiaoyu looks at the candy. It''s actually made of flour and syrup. She has eaten two of them, which are not very delicious. It can''t compare with modern candy chocolate.


    But when I thought of the people in the village, I bought some and brought them back as gifts for the special products of the capital.


    "Take it with you and try it for the employees in the factory later."


    Cold sister flower with no words all the way, only Yumei chirping in the ear of light rain.


    We soon went to the pepper factory,


    I don''t know who is at the gate, but also planted two rows of pine trees. Even around the factory, big trees have been planted.


    This is a good idea, not only beautiful, but also effective isolation of dust pollution, isolation of noise, but also increased the green oxygen.


    "Is this the factory you built, miss? Is that the pepper factory that''s going all over the country? " Yumei excitedly went forward and looked at the large-scale factory.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "I didn''t build it. I supervised it."


    She''s not a bricklayer. There''s no way she can do that.

 Chapter 650

    Yumei chuckles and walks inside.


    When the doorkeeper saw three beautiful girls coming, he immediately stepped forward and yelled through the gate, "no one is allowed to enter here. Please leave quickly."


    "Miss, this man doesn''t seem to know you?" Yumei came forward and looked up and down at the man who was forty or fifty years old.


    "Are you blind? This is your boss, the owner of this factory. You asked her to leave. Do you want to die?"


    Xiaoyu frowned, "Yumei, talk well." I can''t change this amazing habit.


    "Ah, I remember. You are Xiaoyu, aren''t you? Growing up, I almost didn''t recognize it. "


    The man quickly opened the door and let them in.


    Xiaoyu: "you didn''t recognize it.


    Although he recognized Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu didn''t recognize him, but it should be from this village. He looks familiar.


    "Xiaoyu girl, I haven''t seen her for several years. She''s growing better. I''ve heard that you don''t believe it when you come back. I can see her today."


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "yes, I''ve been out for several years. Come back and have a look. You''re busy. I''ll go first."


    After that, no matter what he was thinking, he walked in first and headed for his office.


    Looking around, Yumei happened to see a strong man in green robes coming towards her.


    "Well, who are you? You are not allowed to come in without permission. Get out quickly. "


    Light rain smell speech side body, looking at Wang Dalang coming from the side.


    With a smile, "brother Wang, I just came here. You have to dare me to leave. What''s the reason?"


    Wang Dalang was stunned. He didn''t seem to know this woman?


    Why does she know his name?


    Carefully look at the woman in front of you, the familiar eyebrows, and the playful eyes.


    "You are Xiaoyu!"


    Stare big eyes, quickly step over, "is it really you?"


    "It''s just me. How about surprise or surprise?" Xiaoyu gives a playful smile.


    "Ah, I heard that you didn''t have time to see you when you came back yesterday. I didn''t expect that you changed so much that I didn''t recognize you."


    Wang Dalang is a little excited and wants to hold Xiaoyu, but he sticks out his hand and slowly puts it down.


    How can he forget that Xiaoyu is not the one he can touch.


    Light rain in his hand down the moment, gently embrace him, and then separate.


    "Thank you, brother Wang."


    Wang Dalang is still covered. Has Xiaoyu just hugged him?


    He didn''t dream, did he?


    Ziqiong and Zifei are in a bit of a dilemma. What should we do? The young lady just hugged another man. Do they want to report to the master?


    "Xiaoyu, what are you doing?" Zhang Xiaoquan came over with a book.


    "Second brother, I''m here to see if you are lazy and waste my efforts." Xiaoyu said so on purpose.


    "You are a girl, are you? Just came back to find my brother''s huitou. " Pat Xiaoyu''s head gently.


    "Let''s talk in the office, or we''ll be all around in a moment."


    Zhang Xiaoquan walked in front, "Xiaoyu, do you remember the distribution here?"


    Light rain a white eye, "please, this factory but I personally spend the sketch, in the construction supervisor, do you think?"


    She didn''t lose her memory. No, she lost it. She just recovered.


    "That''s not necessarily. We''ve added a lot of things and changed a lot of layout."

 Chapter 651

    Push away Xiaoyu''s office, it''s the same as before, just as Xiaoyu left, but like her room, it''s very clean, no dust.


    "Now it''s the only place that remains the same. I''m afraid you''ll come back to me for trouble." Zhang Xiaoquan pointed to a small bookshelf.


    "Well, even the books on this shelf are in the original position after I read them."


    He didn''t dare to provoke his sister, and he was afraid that there was something in it. If he lost it, it would be a big deal.


    So I don''t throw anything when I clean.


    Xiaoyu went directly to her office chair and sat down, feeling the original feeling.


    "That''s about the same. If you touch my things, I''ll shave your hair." Xiaoyu is threatening to wave her fist.


    Wang Dalang low smile, light rain or the original spirit eccentric temperament, did not change.


    "By the way, Xiaoyu, I''ll show you the account books of these years later. If there''s anything wrong, please tell me."


    Zhang Xiaoquan thought that he had been reading the account books in recent years, but he was still afraid of omissions.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes: "ah!"


    She just went home, okay? Don''t look at the books.


    "You''d better see for yourself, I believe you can!" She doesn''t suspect that her brother is a thief. There''s nothing to see.


    "But if there''s something you don''t understand, or something vague, I can look at it. I don''t want the rest."


    Like how tired I was, I was just about to spit out my tongue and gasp.


    "Hehe, Xiaoyu, by the way, you can''t call your name here. You should call it the boss, the owner."


    What Wang Dalang thinks, he will change his words immediately.


    Xiaoyu covered his mouth, "brother Wang, who suggested that?" Still a talent.


    If an enterprise does not have clear rules, it will slack off and everyone will take it for granted.


    "It''s qiunan. Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that he is now the backbone of our factory and the right-hand man of Koizumi." Wang Dalang replied.


    "Yes, Xiaoyu, this autumn man is really powerful. He gave us a lot of advice. When you come here, you should see the trees planted around. That''s what he proposed."


    Zhang Xiaoquan went to the chair on the left in front of Xiaoyu''s desk and sat down.


    Wang Dalang also sat down, and Xiaoyu stood behind the sister flower, Yumei is standing on Xiaoyu''s right hand, holding a bag.


    "Oh, that''s really a person with a little ability. Can you show me this talent that you all praise?"


    Xiaoyu has some interest in this man.


    "Oh, I''ll call him now. He should be busy in it." Wang Dalang got up and wanted to go out to call people.


    "Wait a minute." Xiaoyu stops him.


    "We''d better go together. I just want to see what the factory has become and how everyone is doing." Xiaoyu gets up, walks out of the desk and goes to Zhang Xiaoquan.


    "Brother, let''s go together."


    When we went to the factory, we saw teams of people making chili peppers. When we saw Zhang Xiaoquan and them coming, we all said hello with a smile.


    Xiaoyu signals Yumei to give the candy to everyone.


    The people who got the candy were happy to thank, "thank you, girl. I''ve grown up so big and haven''t eaten such candy yet."


    Yu Mei smiles, "you can thank the wrong person, oh, the person who gives you sugar, my young lady, is not me."

 Chapter 652

    Everyone looks at Zhang Xiaoyu along Yumei''s hand. They are all curious about this sweet looking girl who is somewhat familiar with her.


    Zhang Xiaoquan stood up and said, "this is my sister, Zhang Xiaoyu."


    Everyone responded, "Oh, it''s light rain. It''s so big that we didn''t recognize it."


    "Didn''t you hear about living in the capital? Why are you back? "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu replied with a smile, "of course, I''ll come back to see if everyone is well."


    "Let''s move on." When the first walk in front, behind Yumei and others closely follow.


    Walking to a warehouse inside, I just saw a young boy counting the goods, and several villagers were helping.


    "Is that qiunan?" Xiaoyu asked Zhang Xiaoquan.


    But I found that Koizumi''s eyes were different when he looked at qiunan, as if he was looking at something he loved.


    beloved?


    Her brother! Homosexuality turns to make complaints about the teenager. Zhang Xiaoquan is not a broken man in his heart.


    Reach out to interrupt Zhang Xiaoquan''s reverie and wake him up, "brother, did you listen to me?"


    Zhang Koizumi just turned his head, "ah, Xiaoyu, what did you just say?"


    "Is he Qiu Nan?" Xiaoyu asked again.


    "Ah? Well, yes, he is. Do you think he is very good at handling everything so well? " Zhang Xiaoquan''s eyes are full of pride.


    Xiaoyu was shocked. His brother really


    "Well? Zhang Guanshi, Wang Guanshi, why are you here? " Qiunan sees the people standing at the door and approaches in doubt.


    Seeing Xiaoyu, he asked curiously, "who is this young lady? She looks so beautiful!"


    Xiaoyu''s sharp eyes looked in the past, "don''t you know who built this factory and who owned it for?"


    Since this person really has such a talent, how can he be willing to give in to Zhang Koizumi? I''m afraid he has other purposes.


    "I know. It''s Miss Zhang Xiaoyu. Oh, are you miss Zhang Xiaoyu?" Qiunan looks at Xiaoyu in surprise.


    Light rain suddenly face him, no, no, it should be her, originally heard her voice, she was a little uncomfortable.


    After carefully looking at her throat, I found that there was no Adam''s apple, so she was a woman.


    However, it''s not sure, because men don''t have Adam''s apple before they grow up.


    She''ll have to make a good trial, if... Hum!


    "Qiunan, right?" Xiaoyu, contrary to his sharpness, is smiling.


    Qiunan nodded, "yes, I''m qiunan. You''re Miss Zhang. I admire you so much. You''re a model for women. If only all women were as capable as you, no one would dare to look down on women."


    Qiunan can''t hide his excitement. Seeing Wang Dalang and Zhang Koizumi looking at him in surprise, he finds that he seems to have gone too far.


    Embarrassed smile, "by the way, Miss Zhang, I heard that this factory was built under your supervision. Now there are some changes. Can I ask you to have a look and give some criticism?"


    Zhang Koizumi frowned. How do you feel qiunan is so interested in Xiaomei? Did he take a fancy to his little sister?


    This can''t do, light rain just don''t want to marry such no wealth person, at least also want to be like the East night Xuan that can match his matchless intelligent younger sister.


    "No, my sister doesn''t have the spare time to give you advice. She just came back and hasn''t had a good rest. Don''t disturb her."

 Chapter 653

    Stand in front of the light rain side and block the light rain half a body.


    Xiaoyu looks at him like this. Shouldn''t he be jealous? Are you really in deep trouble?


    He put out his hand to push Zhang Xiaoquan away. Regardless of his opposition, he said with a smile, "OK, let''s go."


    Qiunan immediately grins and stands beside Xiaoyu. He reaches for Xiaoyu to follow him.


    Xiaoyu nodded and walked out of the warehouse. To tell the truth, the spicy smell of the warehouse made her cry. She really couldn''t accept it.


    Fortunately, she is the boss and doesn''t have to do these things herself.


    "Miss Zhang, please come with me. We have added some wooden tools, but the workers say it''s not very convenient to use. I have a look, and I don''t find any problems..."


    Xiaoyu and qiunan walk in front gradually. Wang Dalang turns Zhang Koizumi''s elbow. "Ah, Koizumi, how can I find that Xiaoyu is very interested in qiunan? She won''t take a fancy to the delicate qiunan, will she?"


    Zhang Koizumi was stunned and turned to glance at him. "How can it be that you have met my future brother-in-law? How can my sister like this weak chicken with no two meat?"


    And then take a big step to keep up with the front line.


    Wang Dalang curled his mouth and cut. Seeing that Xiaoyu was close to him, he said qiunan was a weak chicken. When Xiaoyu didn''t come, I thought you and he were very good?


    Keep up with the crowd.


    By chatting with qiunan, Xiaoyu finds that he is really smart. As long as she says a lot of things, he will understand immediately and draw inferences from one instance.


    Such talents, as long as he is not close to Zhang Xiaoquan with purpose, she will make good use of them.


    After walking around the factory, Xiaoyu looked at it all.


    In the past two years, she has been absent, and everyone has taken good care of the factory. It seems that she does not need to worry.


    "Qiunan, you are so smart. Can you come out and make a living at home?"


    Light rain carelessly, as if inadvertently asked.


    Qiu Nan''s mouth corners downward, unconsciously showing a sarcastic smile, "where will they worry about me? I''m afraid they won''t care if I die."


    This kind of expression seems to have been used to, when it comes to this kind of expression, so it will be extremely natural.


    Xiaoyu noticed and blinked, "ah, where can there be such parents in the world? Look at my parents. They are very kind to me. Where is your family? I''ll talk to them another day."


    "Of course, your parents are good, but there are few parents like that. Like us, almost every family is like this..." when I think of something, I immediately shut up and my eyes twinkle.


    "But I don''t plan to go back any more, so Miss Zhang doesn''t have to stand up for me."


    This petite, voice a little bit lower than the average woman''s autumn male smile, eyes bright.


    Xiaoyu saw that he didn''t tell the truth, and he couldn''t force him, so he had to give up.


    "Xiaoyu, I''ve been shopping for such a long time. My mother should have cooked the food. Let''s go home and have dinner." Zhang Xiaoquan looked at the sky.


    Xiaoyu felt like he was really hungry. "Well, let''s go home for dinner. Brother Wang and qiunan will come with us."


    "Ah, I won''t go. My daughter-in-law is still waiting for me to go back to dinner!" Wang Dalang scratched the back of his head with an apologetic expression.


    Xiaoyu was surprised: "brother Wang is married? Why haven''t I heard about it? Tell me, which girl has taken a fancy to our capable brother Wang? "

 Chapter 654

    I didn''t expect that Wang Dalang got married, but he was two years older than Zhang Koizumi, more than 20 years old, and his marriage was normal.


    "Hey, hey, hey..." Wang Dalang thought of his daughter-in-law and giggled.


    "It''s the village next door. You don''t know her. Her name is Xiaolian. She''s very nice. She''s good at cooking..."


    Light rain see him a mention daughter-in-law on the flow, Wu Zui snigger, it can be seen that he is met like.


    "Well, you call her up and have dinner at my house. I''ll see what kind of beauty can fascinate brother Wang."


    "Oh, forget it. It''s all done. If you don''t eat it, it will be broken in the afternoon. Let''s go there in the evening, and let my daughter-in-law make some good dishes to take with us. "


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "well, you must come for dinner, otherwise I will be angry."


    "That autumn male follows us to walk together, you always can''t also have a daughter-in-law to wait for you to go back to eat?"


    See autumn male also want to refuse, light rain don''t give him a chance, the back road to blocked.


    Qiunan had to agree to go to Zhangjia with Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu has a smile in her eyes. She must find a chance to try the truth.


    "Mother, let''s come back!" As soon as I entered the gate, Xiaoyu called out.


    "I''m back. Come in. I''ll have another dish." Zhao Qun responds by throat in the kitchen.


    "Qiunan, come in quickly. I''ll let my brother go to Houshan to pick some fruit for you. I tell you, it''s delicious. It''s a pity not to eat it."


    Xiaoyu greets Qiu nan to sit down in the dining room and waves Zhang Xiaoquan to pick fruit.


    Zhang Koizumi helplessly glared at Xiaoyu, this girl, will call him, really.


    He turned around and took the basket to the back hill by the back door.


    Qiunan curiously looks at the relationship between the brother and sister. He has also seen the relationship between Zhang Xiaoquan and Zhang Xiaoli. It''s not like this.


    "Miss Zhang, everyone in your family is fine. I remember seeing Mrs. Zhang last time. She is also very friendly."


    "Ha, my mother is a model of a knife mouth and a bean curd heart. If she says something unpleasant, don''t take it to heart."


    Xiaoyu''s modest smile.


    "Smelly girl, what are you talking about? If you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll smoke you. " Zhao qunhu, who comes in with vegetables, stares at Xiaoyu.


    This girl, all in front of outsiders to open her short.


    "Qiunan, don''t pay attention to her. She doesn''t have a word of truth. It''s bad." Smile scold and autumn male say hello.


    Qiunan quickly stood up and reached out to take the dish from Zhao Qun. "Auntie, give it to me."


    Zhao Qun dodged, "it''s OK, you sit well, you are the guest, how can you do it? Just wait and eat. "


    "Yumei, Ziqiong, go and help." Light rain light command.


    Yumei looks up at qiunan, who goes out of the room with her sisters to serve food in the kitchen. Zhao Qun goes out with her.


    Qiu Nan asked curiously, "are those three girls Miss Zhang''s maids? I thought it was your friend. It''s very nice. "


    He didn''t look like a maid at all. He saw that they didn''t talk much in the whole process. He thought they were cold and didn''t want to talk to them.


    "Well, they are very powerful. By the way, you should not be married yet. Do you want me to send one to you as your daughter-in-law?"


    Xiaoyu is trying to look at his expression.


    Qiu Nan was stunned for a moment. He twitched his mouth awkwardly. "Ha ha ha... I haven''t planned to do that yet. Let''s talk about it later."

 Chapter 655

    She is a woman. What do you want her daughter-in-law to do?


    If her parents didn''t hate her daughter and think she was a loser, she would not run away from home if she married Mr. Du, the rich man next door, as a concubine.


    Later, I heard that it was a good place to recruit workers and that it was the famous factory run by Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "Hey, what are you afraid of? Anyway, sooner or later, the daughter-in-law wants to marry, or do you have a sweetheart, so you refuse me?"


    Xiaoyu smiles, suddenly his face changes, and says coldly, "or do you look down on me, or do you come here purposefully?"


    Qiu Nan was very anxious and waved his hand in a hurry. "No, absolutely nothing. How could I have any purpose? You misunderstood me..."


    Autumn male in the heart is very anxious, how to do, this Zhang Xiaoyu seems to misunderstand her to have other intention, how can this do?


    Xiaoyu looked at his worried appearance, cloudy to clear up, smile, "cheat you, you also seriously, how can I give you my beloved maid, you think too much."


    Shut up and don''t talk about suspecting his intentions.


    Qiu Nan was relieved. He wiped the sweat stains on his forehead with his sleeve. She was scared to death. He almost thought that he was going to be expelled and homeless.


    Yumei three people quickly put the food on the table, Zhao Qun also put the last dish, carrying soup came over, to put on the table.


    Light rain eye with heart, stand up, grabbed the soup bowl in Zhao Qun''s hand, "Niang, or I''ll help you, hot to you is not good..."


    Grab the moment, soup from the autumn man side, from the shoulder splashed some to him.


    Xiaoyu quickly put down the soup bowl and took out the handkerchief to wipe his chest.


    "Well, I didn''t burn you. I''m sorry. It''s too hot. I can''t hold it firmly."


    Zhao Qun also hastened to come up, "look at you, Mao is impetuous. What if you burn someone..."


    On the one hand, he asks Xiaoyu, on the other hand, he wants to stretch out his hand to check qiuman''s skirt.


    Qiunan holds Xiaoyu''s hand with one hand and Zhao Qun''s hand with the other. He stands up in a hurry and says, "it''s OK. I''m ok. You don''t have to worry."


    Hand over some of the shoulder pain, slightly frown.


    Ziqiong and Zifei: "what about..."? Miss touched other men, do you want to tell the master, if the master knows, will not be angry to take them first?


    Xiaoyu put away her handkerchief and stood up, smiling. She already knew.


    Just now, although qiunan quickly grasped her hand and didn''t let her wipe it.


    But she had already touched the rough waves, which, though wrapped in cloth strips, could not be hidden.


    That kind of touch, absolutely can''t be a man''s chest, because she for the Oriental night Xuan''s body, already very understand.


    "Yumei, take qiunan to your room to change his clothes. Let''s use my brother''s clothes for the time being. There is medicine at the counter in my room. You can find it and put it on qiunan. "


    "Thank you very much. I''ll go down and change first." Qiunan arched his hand and left the dining room with Yumei.


    As soon as people left, Zhao Qun looked at Xiaoyu reproachfully, "Xiaoyu, how can you do this? Weiniang''s hands are rough and fleshy, and they are separated by handkerchiefs. If you snatch them with empty hands, you will not only hurt yourself, but also others.


    It doesn''t matter this time. If you destroy the whole face of Qiu man, what will you do? "


    Xiaoyu is really more willful as she grows up. How can she do this.

 Chapter 656

    Light rain pulls Zhao Qun''s sleeve, but Zhao Qun ignores it. Light rain pulls again, but Zhao Qun still ignores it.


    Xiaoyu sat down helplessly, "Niang, when did you find that I am a person who has no rules and regulations to do things? I do it with a purpose."


    Zhao Qun sat down dissatisfied, "what''s your purpose? Is it your purpose to hurt others?"


    In the face of Zhao Qun''s censure, Xiaoyu has to tell her the truth.


    "What? You suspect qiunan is a woman! "


    "Mother, keep your voice down!" Xiaoyu quickly pulls Zhao Qun''s arm.


    Zhao Qun responded with a lower voice. "Why are you so suspicious? Besides, even if someone is a girl, what does it have to do with you? Do you want to expose her?"


    Xiaoyu thought, it doesn''t matter? It''s a big deal. It''s likely to be your future daughter-in-law!


    "Mother, don''t you find something wrong with your brother recently?"


    "Nothing''s wrong? Oh, just say it Zhao Qun thought about it, but didn''t think of a reason. He was impatient and asked.


    Xiaoyu had to patiently explain, "Niang, do you think about it, brother, recently, occasionally in a daze, sometimes silent smile?"


    Zhao Qun thought, "it seems like this, but how do you know? Didn''t you just come back?"


    This kind of phenomenon was discovered before Zhao Qun left for the capital. How did Xiaoyu know?


    "It doesn''t matter how I know. What matters is what my brother is thinking."


    Xiaoyu of course know, because before the general love, is like this.


    "What does your brother think? Does that have anything to do with the fact that you almost burned someone? " Zhao Qun see light rain this girl is to shirk responsibility, just so a make up.


    "Well, my mother doesn''t understand. My brother likes qiunan."


    "Ah! Your brother likes men Another loud voice.


    Light rain helplessly rolled a white eye in the heart, "my mother, if you are so loud, the whole world will know."


    Zhao Qun nervous about to see, only two of Xiaoyu''s maid standing behind, no other talent down.


    A little bit low voice, "your elder brother all took a fancy to the man, your mother I can''t be anxious, you quickly say, what method broke your elder brother''s idea?"


    Xiaoyu


    "Mother, did you listen to me?" She just said, is Qiu man a woman?


    Zhao Qun stares at Xiaoyu, and then carefully recalls what Xiaoyu said just now.


    Stand up and stare at Xiaoyu, "qiunan is a woman, so your brother..."


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile, "so say, you know why I did it. Congratulations to my mother, there will be a daughter-in-law, and the grandson will not be far away!"


    Zhao Qun can''t even close her mouth with a smile. It''s great that she will have a daughter-in-law. Ha ha ha


    "I''m going to see if qiunan has been burned..." Zhao Qun thought that qiunan would be her daughter-in-law, so he was anxious to care about it.


    When will her grandson have it if it''s hot.


    Xiaoyu quickly grabbed her, "mother, what are you doing? If you rush in like this, you may scare people. If you''re afraid of being late for a good meal, just wait. "


    Zhao Qun a Leng, "you say right, I go like this really not very good."


    "Old lady, what''s wrong with you? I heard your voice all the way." Zhang Daniu put down his back basket, which was full of grass and was cut by the horse.

 Chapter 657

    Zhang Daniu went to wash his hands in the basin in the corner of the yard. Zhao Qun quietly walked over and told the old man what Xiaoyu had just guessed.


    Zhang Daniu was surprised and would shout like Zhao Qun. Zhao Qun quickly covered his mouth and glared at him.


    "Keep your voice down. If you run away from my daughter-in-law, I''ll break your leg!"


    Zhang Daniu whispered to the old woman, "is what you just said true? It''s not a trick, is it? "


    Why is he so unbelievable? A girl disguised as a man just came to his house.


    "You old boss, you don''t believe what your daughter said!" Zhao Qun''s vicious will twist Zhang Daniu''s ear.


    He was quickly avoided by Zhang Daniu, "old lady, if you have something to say, don''t do it, or I will fight back."


    "Oh, you''ve got a face, haven''t you? If I don''t wake you up, I don''t know who I am after a trip to the capital... "


    Zhao Qun rolled up his sleeves and chased Zhang Daniu in the yard. But Xiaoyu looked horizontally and vertically. They were all playing.


    Because Zhang Daniu was afraid that Zhao Qun would fall down and not run fast, and Zhao Qun was ferocious when he came across Zhang Daniu''s body, but he didn''t use much strength on his hand.


    "The relationship between the master and his wife is very good..." Ziqiong sighed. When she was a child, she had such a pair of parents, but now she has nothing.


    "Yes, it''s been a lifetime." Xiaoyu smiles. Instead of going out to stop him, he looks at the play with great interest.


    I don''t know what she looks like when she and Dongfang yexuan get old.


    "Father, mother, what are you doing? Isn''t it time for dinner? " Carrying a basket of fruit, Zhang Xiaoquan came in through the back door and saw the couple making trouble again.


    These two people were not like this before. How can they become so old in the past two years?


    Seeing his son Zhang Koizumi back, the two people who were still making trouble stopped immediately, and came in without anything happening, "have a meal, have a meal, light rain, you go and have a look, qiunan has changed his clothes."


    "What are you changing?" Zhang Xiaoquan put down the fruit basket and asked curiously.


    "Nothing, it''s just that my clothes are dirty. Ask Miss Zhang to change your clothes. I''ll return them to you after I wash them." Qiunan, who just came back from changing clothes, came in.


    Yumei walks to Xiaoyu with a smile behind her. She looks down and says something to her. Xiaoyu nods with a smile.


    Signal to know, "well, you a few go to the kitchen to eat, eat again."


    Three people salute to leave, when passing by Zhang Jia people, also nod salute, in just leave.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t need any cloth dishes to eat. She can clip whatever she wants. It''s not that her hand is broken.


    "Well, let''s have dinner!" Zhao Qun asked everyone to sit down for dinner.


    Qiunan looks at it in embarrassment and doesn''t sit down.


    "What''s the matter? Is my cooking not to your taste, or you can tell me and I''ll cook it for you again? " When Zhao Qun knew Koizumi liked the little girl dressed as a man in front of her, he wanted to be nice to her.


    Qiu Nan quickly waved his hand, "no, it''s not like this. It''s... It''s because I''m not suitable to be at the same table with you... "


    The more you say it, the lower your voice. You look embarrassed.


    Xiaoyu knows that she should be aware of her identity and has some scruples. She also sees that she asks Yumei to have dinner with them.


    I think of her low status.

 Chapter 658

    Then he stood up with a smile, took her arm to the left, and pressed her down hard to sit down.


    "Just sit down. You are a guest today. Don''t think too much about it."


    Then he waved and called Zhang Xiaoquan, who had been in a daze, and sat down next to qiunan.


    Since Zhang Xiaoquan saw qiunan wearing his own clothes, he had a different feeling in his heart. It was so crisp and strange.


    Xiaoyu sits on the right side of Zhang Xiaoquan, and qiunan sits on his left side, while qiunan directly sits on Zhao Qun, who is full of interest. Naturally, Zhang Daniu sits next to Zhao Qun.


    As for Zhang Xiaoli, she still has a shop in the town and doesn''t go home. She won''t come back until evening.


    "Qiunan, you look so thin and small. You have to eat more tonics." Then he put a big chopstick meat into qiunan bowl.


    Autumn male embarrassed thanks, and then the detention of quietly eat.


    Before he finished eating, Zhao Qun put in a big chopstick and other fried meat.


    What happened to his mother?


    Although usually hospitable, also did not see so hospitable method, this is to give a whole table vegetables to autumn male to eat meaning?


    "Niang, what are you doing? Let qiunan clip it by himself. People can''t choose what they like."


    Zhao Qun a stare, "what do you know?"


    Autumn male embarrassed sitting in two people''s side, "it''s OK, I love to eat aunt clip!"


    Xiaoyu smiles at the corner of her mouth and nods to herself. As far as she is concerned, qiunan is pretty good. She knows how to advance and retreat, is polite, and is a little smart.


    However, as far as we have seen, it is still too early to draw a conclusion.


    She won''t let a man with ulterior motives enter Zhang''s house.


    Xiaoyu takes a small bite to eat vegetables. When Dongfang yexuan is not around, she misses him a little. When he is there, she often brings her vegetables.


    What is Dongfang yexuan doing now?


    The capital, the palace.


    Dongfang yexuan stands under the emperor''s desk and looks at the emperor without expression.


    "Dongfang, you should call me uncle too. This proposal is more intimate." Emperor above with a smile, touching the beard, looking at the eyes of a talent of the eastern night Xuan.


    Yang Fei has been begging him, he had to reluctantly agree to explore the eastern night Xuan''s tone.


    See what he thinks.


    "Emperor, please forgive me. I have made a marriage contract with Zhang Xiaoyu. I can''t be an unrighteous person who violates the contract."


    Oriental night Xuan arched, slightly bent down, light answer.


    "Bold, the emperor''s words are the imperial edict, you dare to resist it!" The chief eunuch waved the dust and looked coldly at the snow-white, famous beautiful man in Beijing.


    "Well, don''t say that. What the East said is reasonable. It''s really heartless to break the agreement." The emperor waved to the eunuch standing beside him to step down.


    Facing his Highness''s Dongfang yexuan squarely, "in this case, let''s follow the example of e Huang nvying. They both marry, regardless of their age. What do you think of that?"


    The emperor''s face was smiling, but there was no smile in his eyes. The four seas villa is now in the ascendant, and its wealth is invincible, which directly threatens his throne.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Dongfang Mingcheng didn''t have a rebellious heart and was loyal to him, he would have done it long ago.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned and arched again, "please take back your life. I have promised Xiaoyu that she will be the only one in this life!"


    The emperor''s face is black down, he has already yielded, this east night Xuan still don''t know to advance and retreat, clear is to have the anti heart.

 Chapter 659

    "Since ancient times, it''s common sense for a man to take a wife and concubine. I''ve decided. You can take the order."


    If Liuli had not become a remnant, he would not have married the princess to him and his wife at the same time.


    This has already destroyed the dignity of the royal family. If Dongfang yexuan doesn''t agree, it''s a bright anti edict!


    Dongfang yexuan looked up at the emperor''s unchangeable expression, clenched his fist and clenched his teeth, "yes, I will obey you!"


    When the emperor saw that Dongfang yexuan was aware of the current affairs, he said, "in this case, you should go back and get ready to get married some day!"


    "Yes Dongfang yexuan arched his hand and turned to leave the hall.


    Looking at the figure of leaving, the eunuch in charge said anxiously beside the emperor, "emperor, if you force him like this, will he be rebellious and do anything?"


    The emperor raised his hand, "no matter, what I lack now is a reason. If he does not, it will be better. If not, the child born by Liuli will inherit everything of Sihai villa."


    That way, in any case, it will fall into his hands.


    If it had not been for the difficulty in blocking the long-standing people, he would have done it long ago. Why wait until today.


    Dongfang yexuan strides out of the main hall. Chang''an at the door quickly meets him and sees the young master''s gloomy face.


    He left the palace without asking anything.


    Until out of the palace, on the carriage, the eastern night Xuan also gloomy face, did not say a word.


    Chang''an didn''t know what happened, so he urged the coachman to drive back to the villa.


    On the way, Dongfang yexuan suddenly said, "go to the third prince''s mansion."


    "Yes


    The carriage immediately turned to the third prince''s house.


    The carriage soon came to the gate of the third prince''s mansion. Chang''an lifted the curtain and said, "here you are, young master."


    Dongfang yexuan gets out of the carriage. Chang''an knocks on the door, takes out the keepsake of Dongfang yexuan and gets the permission of the doorman to enter the house.


    The coachman drove the carriage around the corner.


    "Your Highness is in the study. Young master Dongfang can go in." The small three sons at the door saw the arrival of the Oriental night Xuan and reached out to open the door.


    Dongfang yexuan walks in and sees that the third prince is reading a book, while xiaonanzi is standing by and dozing off.


    Hearing the sound, I woke up, "master Dongfang?"


    "The east? What are you doing here? " The third prince looked at the gloomy Oriental night Xuan and stood up curiously to ask.


    Oriental night Xuan swept him one eye, saw a small Nan son again.


    The third prince then waved xiaonanzi down.


    The eastern night Xuan saw a person to go out, this just walked to a side table to sit down.


    "What happened? This expression? " The third prince came and sat down.


    The eastern night Xuan raises an eye, "you say? You don''t know why I''m here? "


    As a person of the royal family, there is no one who can''t see or hear. Otherwise, he would have died many times.


    The third prince choked, reached for a cup of tea and put it in front of Dongfang yexuan, "ha ha, where did you get angry with your father? How did you come here to vent your anger?"


    Then he poured himself a cup of tea and put it in his hand.


    The East night Xuan cold eye once skimmed, "father debt son return of truth you have not heard?"


    He said, "if you are the emperor, will you be scrupulous and peep at the wealth of Sihai villa? Tell me the truth. "


    He gazed at the third prince without blinking.


    Third prince smile congealed, see Eastern night Xuan is serious, just answer, "yes, I will, lie on the side of the couch, how can others sleep."

 Chapter 660

    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes were cold, sharp and terrible, like a beast coming out of the cage.


    "Don''t be angry. You can understand me by thinking in another position." Third prince light, wry smile of shake tea cup.


    "If an emperor wants to sit on the throne, he needs to be ruthless. If someone threatens you all the time, you will do the same."


    Dongfang yexuan clenched his fists, the stock index clattered, and gazed at the third prince deeply. After a while, he opened his hand.


    "Dongfang, what''s the matter with you? It''s not like you. You should be wise and calm. Can''t you see the truth? "


    The third prince stretched out his hand in front of Dongfang yexuan, and asked in doubt.


    Dongfang yexuan looked squarely at the third prince, "what about you? You are called you. After you ascend the throne, will you deal with Sihai villa?"


    "I can''t answer you exactly because I don''t want to cheat you. Sometimes I can''t help making my own decisions."


    Dongfang yexuan is a little heartbroken. I didn''t expect


    Stand up, "I know, I still have something to do, leave first."


    No ceremony. Turn around and leave.


    The third prince put down his teacup and looked at his back. "Dongfang, I hope we won''t have a day of war."


    Dongfang yexuan got on the carriage and galloped back to the villa to his own nightyard.


    But on the road met, or should be said to be deliberately waiting for the Oriental night good.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t have time to talk to him. He just wants to pass by, but he is stopped by Dongfang Yeliang.


    "What? The emperor''s son-in-law has become an official and has become a relative of the emperor. Even those of us disdain to see him? "


    Oriental night good sneer a way, because he is poisoned of relation, recently all didn''t how go out.


    But just got the news, the eastern night Xuan has received the order, to marry Princess Liuli, the remnant flowers and willows into the door.


    This is the only way to wait for him.


    "Dongfang Yeliang, I don''t have time to play children''s games with you now, so I advise you to go back to your place quietly and don''t disturb me!"


    The eastern night Xuan indifference of a word of looking at the eastern night good eyes slowly say.


    Dongfang Yeliang''s eyes shrink, and his fierce eyes flash away. It turns out that in his eyes, he has always been a clown.


    "Ha ha..." Dongfang Yeliang suddenly chuckled and raised the corner of his mouth. "I don''t know if Zhang Xiaoyu will come back to you to celebrate when he gets the good news."


    Then he nodded, "well, I guess so. After all, her man is going to be someone else''s husband, and she''s going to be single again. That''s really good news, isn''t it, Dong... Fang... Shao... Ye!"


    Dongfang Yeliang looks at Dongfang yexuan''s undisguised sarcasm. He usually pretends how much he likes it. When he has interests, he abandons the past!


    Eastern night Xuan eyes fierce sharp, wave hand is a palm to fight toward Eastern night good.


    Dongfang Yeliang immediately a carp to stand up, "how, this is urgent? I can''t stand it. How can I get it in the future? "


    Shake your head, disdain color overflow on the surface.


    Dongfang yexuan flies up and kicks Dongfang Yeliang to the rockery with a series of kicks. "Poof" vomits a mouthful of blood.


    "Well, I don''t know if I think you are good at martial arts? I''ll keep you for the old man''s sake


    Turn around and walk back to your own nightyard.


    Dongfang Yeliang''s Chang Sui quickly came to help him up, "master, why do you want to provoke the second young master? If he does it, you''re done! "

 Chapter 661

    Dongfang Yeliang casually wiped off the blood on the corner of his mouth, and the corner of his mouth started up, "it''s OK, I just want to test his mind."


    Now, he knows.


    "Ah, master, you are just better now, and you are sick again. When the second lady sees you, she will scold me again!"


    Chang Sui walks back with Dongfang Yeliang, ready to ask the doctor to show him.


    After the eastern night Xuan returns to the night courtyard, a sweep begins to appear in front of the person''s gloomy face, on the contrary is bringing the faint smile.


    Chang''an didn''t understand, "young master, you just didn''t..."


    "What, was it that I was so angry just now? How did it get better in a twinkling of an eye?" The old God of Oriental night Xuan leans on the soft collapse.


    Chang''an nodded honestly, "yes."


    "Oh, no, how can I let people know my anger? If I am not angry, how can I catch my pigtail and enlarge it?


    What''s more, it''s easy to see the true face of the people! "


    Chang''an: "he said that young master, who is not happy or angry, can''t show such a big flaw and catch others'' loopholes.


    "What about Princess Liuli?" This is still a clear imperial edict, and it may arrive soon.


    "Oh Oriental night Xuan face dew sneer, "dead people will not marry!"


    Chang''an: "secretly thumbs up, or master wise.


    Sure enough, after a while, the imperial edict came to Sihai villa. The dark faced Dongfang yexuan and the whole villa knelt at the gate to receive the edict.


    Then he took the imperial edict and threw it to Chang''an, who followed him. He turned and left and went back to the night yard.


    Regardless of questions and congratulations.


    Similarly, when I got back to the night yard, I swept away my resentment and sat in my study playing chess with my left and right hands.


    Housekeeper Li Hai came in with a teapot and poured a cup of tea for Dongfang yexuan. "Young master, the master has sent away his father-in-law. Now people in the capital are talking about the young master''s wedding to the princess."


    The corner of the mouth of the East night Xuan sneers, "expect, those people all want to sit this matter solid, in that case, we also can imitate."


    "If you go to find someone, you can spread the story that the princess is already ruined. You can guess who the princess''s body is given to. The more reckless, the more incredible the better. For example, the emperor, the prince..."


    Li Hai''s mouth sucks fiercely. How does he feel that the young master and Zhang Xiaoyu are more and more similar now.


    "Yes Step back.


    Dongfang yexuan sneers, ah! Want to count him?


    He is not a submissive person. Xiaoyu likes to use this kind of stratagem. I don''t know what she is doing now. Do you miss him?


    "Archer!" Xiaoyu sneezed.


    Rub the tip of your nose. Who is calling her names? She didn''t recruit anyone.


    Zhao Qun touched her forehead with concern, "were you greedy and didn''t cover the quilt last night? After a while, my mother will make a bowl of ginger soup for you. Don''t get wind cold. "


    "Ah? No need? I''ll be fine. " Xiaoyu quickly refused. She didn''t want to drink the spicy food.


    "No, I have to drink it. If you don''t drink it, I''ll break your leg!" Zhao Qun''s vicious threat.


    Xiaoyu: "Niang, where did you learn this mantra? In the morning, I heard you use it to threaten my father.


    Next came a "poof Yi." Xiaoyu turned her head and looked at qiunan, laughing and glaring at her.


    Autumn male originally saw Zhang Xiaoyu bitterly looking at Zhao Qun, afraid to take medicine, afraid to become so, really did not see, did not resist to laugh out.

 Chapter 662

    Who knows to cause her to glare, "you... You don''t get me wrong, I didn''t mean to laugh at you."


    "What do you mean?" Xiaoyu didn''t look away, so she asked for an answer.


    Dare to laugh at her, hum!


    "I... that..." qiunan hesitated to explain that she should not come to Zhang Xiaoquan''s house for dinner today.


    Zhang Xiaoyu is a devil. She is curious about everything. She is almost hollowed out.


    Moreover, she has a hunch that she seems to have been discovered by Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "What he should laugh at is that you sneeze only when someone misses you!" Zhang Xiaoquan sees qiunan being made difficult by Xiaoyu, so he quickly extricates himself.


    Get autumn male thanks look in the eyes, in the heart happy Zizi.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t let the two go. Since she wants to cooperate with them, she will play with them.


    "Oh, some people think that I have something to laugh at. Can it be a joke to me


    Xiaoyu looks at qiunan and Zhang Xiaoquan to see how they are round.


    After hearing this, Qiu Nan was more worried. "I... I didn''t mean it, really..."


    "Xiaoyu, you misunderstood qiunan, he must not mean that..." Zhang Xiaoquan also quickly explained for qiunan, but he was stupid and didn''t know how to explain.


    "Oh, then you are saying that I''m making trouble out of nothing and aiming at it intentionally!" Xiaoyu leaned back with cold eyes.


    This makes Zhang Koizumi confused. He thinks that Xiaoyu is really angry and looks at qiunan with an expression of anxious crying.


    Quickly explain, "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? It must not be so. Don''t be angry


    Xiaoyu looks at Zhang Xiaoquan''s subconscious defense of qiunan, and qiunan expresses his gratitude for Zhang Xiaoquan''s kind rescue.


    The corners of his mouth rose slowly, and then he burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." he covered his mouth with one hand and looked at them laughing.


    Qiunan looks at Zhang Xiaoyu who is laughing. He has some strange eyes and asks Zhang Xiaoquan: what is your sister laughing at?


    Just now it was as cold as winter. It was as cold as entering the cold water. Now suddenly the snow melted and the sun was born.


    It''s so puzzling.


    Zhang Xiaoquan is a reaction, "Xiaoyu, you are so hateful, I thought you were really angry." He shook his head in disapproval.


    Explain to qiunan, "Xiaoyu was just joking with you, she is not angry, please forgive me, my sister is always so naughty!"


    "Ah?" Autumn male Leng for a while, just grin a bit reluctantly, "ha ha ha... Originally is a joke!"


    She was scared to death. Miss Zhang was so good at playing that her heart was almost scared out.


    "Qiunan, you won''t be angry with me, will you?" Xiaoyu blinks at qiunan, who is hard to sit.


    Ha ha, it''s so cute. I didn''t expect to be so funny.


    "No... no, it''s just that if you don''t make such a joke next time, I''m almost scared to death." Whispered side head close to the ear of light rain said, she is still some palpitations.


    Xiaoyu covered his mouth and bent his eyes, "OK, but you should listen to me in the future, or I won''t guarantee it!"


    "Ah Qiu Nan''s eyes are wide open.


    Light rain patted her on the shoulder, "tease you."


    Turn head to see to jade plum, "jade plum, you wash some fruit that my elder brother picks to take."


    "Yes." Yumei retreats.


    "Qiunan, in order to ease the shock you just received, I''ll tell you a secret." When Xiaoyu says to qiunan, he takes a look at Zhang Xiaoquan.

 Chapter 663

    Autumn male rigid nod, this Zhang Xiaoyu won''t want to tease her again?


    Xiaoyu beckons for qiunan, "I tell you, my brother is still peeing his pants until he is 5 years old."


    Whispered in Qiu man''s ear, his eyes have been looking at Zhang Xiaoquan.


    "Ah I can''t believe I turned to see Zhang Xiaoquan.


    One after another, Zhang Xiaoquan, who was concerned by the two people, looked at him puzzledly, "what do you think I''m doing? It can''t be Xiaoyu. Do you say anything bad about me? "


    Xiaoyu raised his hands, "I didn''t, did I, qiunan?"


    Qiu Nan nodded with a smile, "en!"


    Zhang Xiaoquan wriggles his mouth. I don''t know what the hell these two people are up to. Xiaoyu is so close to other men that he''s not afraid of Dongfang yexuan''s jealousy.


    Yumei came over with the fruit tray, "Miss, the maidservants have been washed." She stole some.


    Put it on the table and stand behind Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "qiunan, try it quickly. My brother picked it specially for you!"


    In the face of Xiaoyu''s smiling face, qiunan has forgotten Xiaoyu''s prank. Who makes Xiaoyu''s smile deceptive, so sweet smile.


    Autumn man ate a peach, red, Ziliu a mouthful to inhale the juice to flow out.


    "Well, it''s really delicious and sweet!"


    With a smile on his lips, Zhang Xiaoquan said, "if it''s delicious, eat more. There are many more in the tree."


    "Yes Qiu Nan showed his little daughter''s expression, eyes bright, eating the peach in his hand.


    "Second brother, why don''t you take Qiu nan to the back mountain for a stroll? There''s everything there, and you can pick it yourself."


    Xiaoyu looks as if both of them are interesting, so he creates opportunities for them.


    "Really? Can I really? " Qiunan looks at Zhang Xiaoquan happily.


    "Certainly. Let''s go now." Zhang Xiaoquan got up with a smileˇ° Xiaoyu, will you go


    Light rain shakes his head, "I will not go, want to take a nap." What is she doing, being a light bulb?


    "Well, qiunan, let''s go." Looking at qiunan, his eyes dote on him.


    Qiunan nodded, "OK, Miss Zhang, let''s go first."


    Xiaoyu nodded and watched them leave.


    "Miss, since they don''t eat, can the maidservant do it for them? It''s not fresh after a long time." Yumei felt that the food was waving to her.


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "I''ll leave it to you to eat. What''s more, you can pick it yourself if you want. You''re welcome to eat what you want."


    Xiaoyu has always been very generous to his own people, except for silver.


    I left a few people behind and went back to my room to have a rest.


    Qiunan followed Zhang Koizumi to the back mountain. It was strange to see anything. It was the first time that she saw such fruit trees.


    They don''t have any plants, and they don''t have much money.


    "Brother Koizumi, is that a grape? How can it be so big? It''s still black. It''s the first time I''ve seen it. "


    "Well, I heard Xiaoyu say that it''s called Heiti, and it''s also a relative of grape."


    "Wow, Miss Zhang knows a lot. Where are these fruit trees from? I want to buy some to plant them. There will be such an orchard in the future..."


    "It''s from my sister. I don''t know exactly."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In the whole process, qiunan seems to forget that he is a man dressed up, chirping and talking.


    Zhang Koizumi is also patient enough to accompany her after the mountain tour.

 Chapter 664

    However, he occasionally looks at Qiu Nan who runs to pick fruit or flowers in a daze.


    How can such a lively person be a man?


    If only it were a woman!


    Qiunan saw that Zhang Koizumi was in a daze, so he waved to him, "brother Koizumi, come here quickly, the fruit here is red, it looks good!"


    When Zhang Xiaoquan heard the speech, he ran towards her.


    When I saw Yan Xiaoyan''s smiling face, I felt like I was filled with water. I was up and down in a daze.


    Involuntarily stretched out his hand, want to touch the delicate face.


    Qiunan''s face was touched by Zhang Xiaoquan''s hand. His face turned red, and he turned over to show his blush.


    "Brother Koizumi, what are you doing?" Drink low.


    Zhang Koizumi just reflected what he had just done. He took back his hand and scratched his head awkwardly.


    "No... I''m sorry, I just saw a mosquito on your face and wanted to photograph it..." I found an excuse in a hurry.


    Autumn man''s eyes dim down, full of disappointment, the original color because of mosquitoes?


    She thought


    Wry smile, also right, she now this man dress up, how can he look up to himself.


    Even if it is to restore her true colors, he may not look up to himself. After all, they are different people, so many people like him


    Thinking of these, she suddenly didn''t want to go shopping. She regained her spirits and gave a smile.


    "Brother Koizumi, let''s go back. I''m a little tired."


    "Ah, all right." Zhang Xiaoquan had no choice but to follow qiunan back from the back door with a fruit basket.


    Autumn man has been thinking about things, did not notice that there is a pillar in front of him, walked over and ran into him.


    Zhang Xiaoquan quickly grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    "Why are you so careless when you walk? What if you bump into someone?" After Zhang Xiaoquan separated her, he denounced her loudly.


    Autumn male suddenly tears fell down, ran out of Zhangjia.


    Zhang Koizumi caught up with her, but did not catch up with her. Looking at her gradually running out of sight, he said to himself in a strange way: "what''s the matter with Qiu Nan? That''s the run! "


    When Zhang Xiaoquan walked back with his basket, Zhao Qun and really were sitting in the courtyard chatting and saw Zhang Xiaoquan alone.


    Strange ask a way, "how you a person, autumn male?" Is it with light rain?


    "Qiunan just went home!" Zhang Koizumi answered faintly. He went to one side and sat down. He put his fruit basket on the table.


    Zhang Daniu frowned, "why didn''t you leave for dinner?" This silly son is not a man.


    "Yes, you should stay for a while and go after dinner. No matter how anxious you are, you should not be here for a while." Zhao Qun talks in Zhang Xiaoquan''s ear.


    Zhang Xiaoquan was annoyed, "how can I know that if my legs are long on people''s bodies, how can I stop them?"


    I got up and went back to my room.


    "Hey, what are you talking about? See if I don''t teach him a good lesson. " Zhang Da is about to catch up and beat people with a cigarette pole.


    Stopped by Zhao Qun, "old man, who do you teach? You think you''re still 17 or 18? You can''t even run away. How can you teach me? "


    Press the person on the seat, "I guess, it''s probably your good son who said something and took away the girl."


    Zhang Daniu snorted, "why am I not a boy of seventeen or eighteen? I''m still very strong now. It''s OK to go up the mountain and down the sea! "


    "Yes, you are the best."

 Chapter 665

    "Yes, you are the best." Zhao Qun looked at him speechless. The older he was, the more he was like a child. He was younger than his son. He was really full.


    "Hum!" Zhang Daniu raised his head with pride and agreed with Zhao Qun.


    Zhao Qun ignored him. "I think it''s better to tell him that qiunan is a girl, so that he won''t treat girls like this, and we can have grandchildren as soon as possible."


    Zhang Daniu hesitated, "but it''s not you who said that Xiaoyu asked us not to tell him for the time being. To confirm qiunan''s identity, is there another plot to say?"


    Zhao Qun is silent, "seek light rain to discuss for a while, this is not easy to have the shadow of a daughter-in-law, can''t so bubble soup."


    They sighed, speechless.


    In Xiaoyu''s room, after sleeping for an hour, Xiaoyu sat up, stretched his arms and legs, rubbed his eyes, and then stood up.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, Yumei came in, "Miss, are you up?" Then he came and dressed with Xiaoyu in his arms.


    Then I comb her hair and make a bun.


    Xiaoyu saw Yumei''s face with a funny smile behind her from the dim mirror and asked curiously, "what are you laughing at? Still laughing so strangely? "


    "Hey, miss, don''t you know? Koizumi has pissed off qiunan. Now he is sulking in the room. "


    Xiaoyu glanced at Yumei who was Schadenfreude, speechless, "my brother''s sullen has nothing to do with you, laughing like this. Tell me, what''s the reason? "


    Yumei thought to herself, who told this Koizumi to be so ungrateful? She made him laugh and hurt her!


    Hum, it''s better to be a young lady, to accommodate her and treat her well.


    "Miss, seeing that you were asleep, I quietly followed you to Houshan. Guess what I saw?"


    Light rain curls his mouth, where is to follow quietly, it is clear that to find food is right.


    "I saw Koizumi reach out to qiunan and touch his face!"


    Xiaoyu is shocked. Can her brother do such a thing?


    "Are you sure you read it right?"


    Yumei raised her eyes. "How can it be? Our eyes are the best when we learn martial arts."


    "And then?" Light rain eight trigrams of ask a way.


    "Then, qiunan looks angry. Then they come back. Qiunan bumps into the post and covers his head. I can see from a distance that Koizumi doesn''t know what to say, so qiunan runs away with tears."


    Yumei gets her hair done by Xiaoyu and wears a butterfly hairpin.


    Because miss does not like too complicated, the more simple the better, but also said that it is too heavy, head straight, old will hunchback.


    Light rain bowed his head to think, she would not be a confession failed to be rejected, right?


    But shouldn''t the person crying like this be Zhang Xiaoquan?


    Shaking her head, she stood up. She had better ask herself.


    Think of something, stop, "Purple Joan!"


    The guard at the door of purple Joan came in, "miss."


    "I asked you to check about Qiu man. What''s the result?"


    "Miss Hui, I have just reported that this woman named qiunan has the right identity and address.


    She''s the only child in her family, but her parents want a son, so they don''t pay much attention to her, and they have to marry her to a concubine who has a little money. " The expressionless Michelle stood in the room and answered.


    Xiaoyu nods. No wonder it''s called qiunan. It should mean that he especially wants his son.


    It''s evening now, and the setting sun in the distance also begins to slant westward. Half of the sky is dyed red, just like a piece of red cloth covering the sky.

 Chapter 666

    Xiaoyu goes to the front yard and sees Zhao Qun choosing vegetables, while Zhang Daniu is smoking local cigarettes, spitting white gas from time to time.


    "Father, mother." Xiaoyu walked towards them.


    "Ah, light rain is coming. Just in time, you go to see your brother. He just pissed off other girls. I don''t know who he learned from. He likes to piss off people when he doesn''t have anything to do."


    Zhao Qun takes Xiaoyu''s hand and stares at Zhang Daniu.


    Zhang Daniu was dazzled and coughed, "cough..."


    Xiaoyu quickly started, patted him on the back, "Dad, be careful."


    "Don''t blame your mother. You like to trouble me if you have nothing to do." When Zhang Daniu finally got better, he picked out Zhao Qun''s intention.


    "Well, old man, I think your skin is itching again, isn''t it? Do you want me to give you a break? " Threatening to roll up their sleeves.


    Xiaoyu quickly retreated from the battlefield, "Mom and Dad, I''ll go to see my brother!"


    Then he left quickly and headed for Zhang Xiaoquan''s house.


    Yumei and Zifei follow behind to protect themselves.


    "Miss, your parents are really... Affectionate!" Yumei smiles strangely. Such a couple is really enviable, but she can''t accept it.


    "Well, when you get married, you will become like this." Light rain retorts, when she can''t hear her meaning.


    Yumei turns her mouth. She won''t.


    Zifei has a cold face and doesn''t say anything.


    When I came to Zhang Xiaoquan''s house, Xiaoyu knocked on the door, but no one answered. Xiaoyu directly opened the door.


    The door was unlocked and the light rain pushed it open.


    When I went in, the light in the room was dim because of the evening.


    However, Xiaoyu saw Zhang Xiaoquan sitting in front of the bed in a daze.


    "What are you thinking, brother?" I didn''t even notice her coming in.


    Xiaoyu goes to sit next to him. The room is as big as Xiaoyu''s room, except for a bed, there is only one wardrobe.


    There''s not even a table. It''s very simple.


    Zhang Koizumi still did not hear it. Xiaoyu slapped him on his slightly lowered back and made a "pa" sound.


    Zhang Xiaoquan woke up and saw Xiaoyu kneading under his painful shoulder.


    Some angry looking at the rain, "what are you doing? What a pain. "


    Light rain a white eye, "you still know the pain, then why do you take other people''s anger away, oneself in this body sullen?"


    Zhang Xiaoquan moved his mouth, "how can I be irritated? It is clear that he bumped into the pillar, so I just said a heavy word, and he can''t stand it."


    He just depressed, how can there be such a stingy man.


    Xiaoyu shakes his head, this fool.


    "In that case, why are you angry? Why can''t you get along with yourself and shut yourself in the room? "


    "I''m not angry. I''m just wondering if I''m going too far."


    Xiaoyu nodded and looked at him seriously, "yes, it''s too much."


    "Ah Zhang Koizumi opened his eyes wide. "Don''t scare me. How can this be too much? Don''t I talk to you like this?"


    Xiaoyu: "can that be the same?


    "Brother, you are not gentle to girls. You should be gentle."


    "I''m not gentle enough to you. You''re riding on my head." Zhang Koizumi is speechless, and his obedient brother is no longer available.


    Light rain see he did not understand his meaning, can not help but pick out, "fool, I mean autumn man ah."

 Chapter 667

    "Autumn man?" Zhang Xiaoquan blinked in confusion, "what''s wrong with qiunan?"


    Xiaoyu wants to strangle him. How can there be such a dull person?


    "I mean, qiunan is a girl!" Xiaoyu shouts in Zhang Xiaoquan''s ear.


    Zhang Xiaoquan''s ears were dazzled by the shock, and he was rumbling for a long time.


    "Xiaoyu, what are you doing? You can''t say something well." Dissatisfied with the small finger out of the ear.


    Then... Xiaoyu didn''t treat him the same way, "what do you say? Is Qiu man a woman


    Xiaoyu covers his right ear. It''s true that this newspaper always comes so fast.


    Zhang Xiaoquan shook Xiaoyu''s shoulder excitedly, "is that true? You didn''t lie to me? "


    Drizzle was dazzled, full of Venus.


    Yumei rushed forward to rescue Xiaoyu, and roared discontentedly: "Mr. Koizumi, if you shake it again, our young lady''s head will be broken."


    Xiaoyu shakes her head, shakes away the Venus, blinks, and then recovers.


    Speechless looking at her brother, "you will not, this is the opposite sex, do not kiss sister rhythm?"


    "Xiaoyu, don''t talk nonsense. Tell me quickly. Is what you just said true?" Zhang Xiaoquan''s face is excited.


    Light rain speechless condensation choke, "when did I say a lie."


    "That''s true. Qiunan is really a woman. It''s so good..." Zhang Xiaoquan went into the blind thinking and began to talk to himself.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t want to say anything. In the face of this crazy fool, she really doesn''t want to admit that this is her brother.


    Shaking his head, he took Yumei out of the door and saw Ziqiong standing outside.


    Frown, this family is so big, she also doesn''t need so many people to wait on, "Ziqiong, Zifei, you don''t have to follow me all the time, no one in this family should want to come in and hurt me.


    You can follow me when I go out. You can control the rest of the time. You can read books and practice martial arts. "


    It would be overqualified to stay with her.


    Two people look at each other, they follow just for protection, but they have to set aside time to practice in the evening, there is not much rest time.


    That would be great.


    "Yes, I''ll leave." They salute and step down.


    "Miss, why don''t you want them to wait on you? Don''t all the young ladies like to rush around?" Yu Mei asks curiously.


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "it''s because I don''t like to be surrounded by others. Moreover, in this family, everyone is alone. Just like me, it will seem out of place."


    This will also distance us.


    "When you eat in the future, set aside a portion for them. It doesn''t look like they can cook."


    "Miss, are you too kind to your servants? If they don''t have to do anything, what are they going to do? "


    Light rain shook his head, "first of all, they are not ordinary people, can''t use ordinary people''s requirements to ask them. Secondly, servants are also people. We are all people. Why should we divide them into three, six and nine grades? As long as my people really follow me and won''t betray me, I will be able to speak well. "


    Although she occasionally appears to be very overbearing, but after all, she is from the modern, for these ancient, still can''t accept.


    Fly to the courtyard next door, standing under the wall of the sister eyes flashed, the original, Miss really so kind.


    They always thought she was just acting, but they didn''t expect

 Chapter 668

    They swore in their hearts that in the future, they would be more attentive to protect such a young lady, which is worthy of their wholehearted efforts.


    Light rain back to the front yard, just to see the gate Zhang Xiaoli back, Aunt Li and Li Shan also hitchhike, to the door down.


    Xiaoyu walked over and said, "the elder sister is back. Aunt Li and Li Shan, sit in the room and have dinner together."


    Xiaoyu says hello to everyone. Although there is a chili business in the village, Aunt Li''s family not only takes care of Dili, but also helps in the store together.


    As soon as Aunt Li got out of the carriage, she saw Xiaoyu and came over laughing, "ah, it''s Xiaoyu. I heard that you came back yesterday. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''ve grown into a big girl!"


    "But Aunt Li looks younger than before. I envy her." Xiaoyujiao laughs and jokes with Aunt Li.


    Aunt Li touched her face, "really? You''re not lying to me, are you But that hard smile, or very happy appearance.


    "Really, it''s more real than real gold. Come to my house to have dinner with my aunt and Li Shan."


    Li Shan came over with a smile, "still can''t, the family also raised a pig, we are still rushing back to feed, don''t chew the pig trough for a while!"


    "Yes, I''ve also raised some chickens. If I don''t go back to take back the house, I won''t know where I''m going for a while." Aunt Li followed.


    "It''s amazing that Mrs. Li''s family still keeps so many things." Xiaoyu looks up and smiles.


    "Yes, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have such a good life."


    "OK, I won''t talk to you. Let''s go home first. Xiaoyu will come to my house when he is free."


    Aunt Li waved and hurried home.


    "Ah, good!" Xiaoyu answered in a loud voice.


    Li Shan and Xiao Yu laugh and then follow his mother.


    "How''s it going, sister? How''s business today?" Xiaoyu came forward, took Zhang Xiaoli''s arm and walked towards the door.


    "Of course, it''s very good, but I don''t know what''s going on. There''s a cold drink shop on the corner, which is also called fresh juice cold drink shop. It''s much cheaper than our price, but ah, people are still willing to come to our shop and say our food is delicious..."


    Zhang Xiaoli smiles, her face is no longer as dark yellow and lustrous as she used to be in her ex husband''s house.


    Now, she is in a good mood every day.


    "You mean someone made ice?" Xiaoyu is puzzled and says that he can''t. this ancient man won''t find ice making technology.


    Zhang Xiaoli shakes her head. "It seems that they have not. The guests who have gone to eat say that it''s just a little cooler and it''s not frozen at all. They mainly want to attract customers by the novel soup."


    Xiaoyu nodded to understand, so she thought someone had stolen her formula.


    When I went to the front yard, I saw that Zhang Daniu was still smoking.


    Zhang Xiaoli called, "Dad, can you help me drive the carriage to the backyard?"


    Because Koizumi didn''t go to town with her, it was Li Shan who drove.


    "Oh, Xiao Li is back. I''ll go right now and feed the horses. There are so many horses at home that I can''t catch up with them in mowing." He patted the end of the pipe with a smile and got up to drive the carriage to the door.


    "Well, I''ll go to the kitchen and get ready to cook. You can help me."


    "Good." Light rain keeps up.


    Zhang Xiaoli doesn''t change her clothes either. She takes off her apron from the kitchen door and puts it on her. She goes to help Zhao Qun.

 Chapter 669

    Xiaoyu asks Yumei to help with the fire, while she goes to see if there is anything she can add.


    See the side of the stove is still gurgling, sending out the fragrance of the pottery pot, light rain came forward, opened the lid.


    "Wow, it''s bean rice and pig''s hoof. It smells good!" She mentioned it in the morning, and Zhao Qun really helped her.


    Zhao Qun came over with a smile, wiped his hand on the apron, stirred a pair of chopsticks into the pot, and fished out a small piece of pig skin.


    "You try to see if it tastes like this. I haven''t done it, but it tastes good."


    Xiaoyu reaches out and catches the chopsticks handed by Zhao Qun, sucks and swipes the pig skin into his mouth, chews and chews.


    In Zhao Qun''s eyes waiting for praise, he nodded, "yummy, yummy, that''s the taste. My mother is really wonderful!"


    "Ha ha ha, just delicious!" Zhao Qun doted on the smile, and then went back to continue cooking.


    Yumei drools and looks at the steaming pot. She wants to eat it.


    However, Xiaoyu put the lid on, and deliberately gave her a look: I won''t give you any food, I''m so greedy of you!


    Yumei is full of resentment and looks at the young lady who has turned around. It''s really bad.


    Xiaoyu walked over and saw that Zhao Qun was frying pepper and meat, so he sniffed, "well, it''s really fragrant. After a while, brother Wang will be very happy when they come to dinner."


    "What brother Wang?" Zhao Qun did not understand and looked up.


    "Ah? Didn''t I tell you? Wang Dalang and his daughter-in-law are coming to our house for dinner! " Light rain muddled, she will not forget to say it?


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier? Come on, Xiao Li, get more rice. Don''t be short for a while!" Originally, there was a large population in my family, but suddenly there were two more people coming. It would be bad if we could not separate them at that time.


    "It''s all right, Niang. It''s very hot. It''ll be cooked soon." Zhang Xiaoli comforts Zhao Qun, but looks at Xiaoyu with a smile.


    Look at a sign, you this wench, when memory so bad?


    Xiaoyu''s embarrassed smile, she forgot.


    Everyone is busy together. The speed is quite acceptable.


    "Aunt Zhang, let''s come!" A cry came from the door.


    Zhao Qun turned to look out, just to see Wang Dalang they came, happy to go out.


    "Dalao, here comes Dalao''s daughter-in-law. Sit in the room and the meal will be ready in a moment."


    "Madam, you see, we also brought some good dishes, and let you taste my daughter-in-law''s craftsmanship." Wang Dalang''s eyes narrowed with laughter.


    He was followed by a petite woman, about 1.56 meters in appearance, pinched a piece of waist soft meat, pain made him jump up.


    "Let you talk nonsense." It''s a mouth without a door. The family still needs a few dishes from you. Yao stares at him.


    "Hey, hey..." Wang Dalang smiles, as if he likes his daughter-in-law to treat him like this.


    "Auntie, let me help you." Yao walked into the kitchen with a smile and rolled up his sleeves to help.


    Zhao Qun said with a smile, "then you can help me choose garlic. It''s just a few short."


    Wang Dalang put his food box on the kitchen stove and went to chat with Zhang Xiaoquan.


    Everyone talks and laughs. The food is cooked quickly and carried to the yard outside.


    All the people sat together and began to have dinner.


    "Don''t mention it, Dalao''s daughter-in-law. It''s like your own home." Zhao Qun brought chopsticks to Yao.


    "I will, ma''am!" Yao''s smile, sitting next to Wang Dalang, eating slowly.


    At the dinner table, everyone talked about all the things that happened in the village, either whose family married their daughter-in-law or whose family built a house.

 Chapter 670

    "Big brother Wang, second brother Wang and third brother Wang are married?" Xiaoyu asks Wang Dalang curiously that they are both his brothers and have helped her.


    "Not yet, but they''re all engaged. Erlang is going to have a drink in a few days. You''ll all come to join us then."


    "Wow, good. I''ll go." I don''t know if there is any difference between the ancient rural and the modern rural wedding.


    "In fact, Li Shan is engaged. He''s going to have a drink next month. Our family, Koizumi, is very old, and he''s always dragging his feet to find a daughter-in-law." Zhao Qun turned to Zhang Xiaoquan.


    Not angry glance at him, really, let her worry broken heart.


    "Mother!" Zhang Koizumi looked at Wang Dalang and his wife awkwardly. There was still an outsider here. What did he say.


    "Hum!" Zhao Qun hummed coldly.


    After eating and chatting for a while, Wang and his wife went back.


    Xiaoyu washes well and goes to bed.


    The next day, light rain or sleep to wake up naturally, get up to clean up their own, took three golden flowers to the pepper factory.


    I didn''t inform you that I went to the office and scanned the account books in recent years.


    Knowing how much contribution you have made in the past two years and the efforts of individual people, I decided to give you a bonus just like her restaurant.


    "Yumei, go to find my brothers and ask them to gather all the people in the open space of the central government. I want to give you money."


    "Ah, miss, are you going to give generously again?" Why don''t you give her any money, Yumei duzui.


    "Hurry up, Miss Ben is short of you?" Xiaoyu urged her to call someone.


    Soon, people gathered in the open place, a sweep, there are hundreds of people.


    Zhang Xiaoquan came over and said, "Xiaoyu, what are you going to do? Call everyone over? "


    Xiaoyu blinked, "nature is a good thing."


    Looking at the people not far away, "listen to me, I know that everyone works very hard and works very seriously, so I will give you welfare today.


    Everyone can come to Yumei and get ten Liang silver as a reward. I hope you can do well in the future, and there will be rewards... "


    As soon as Xiaoyu finished speaking, there came cheers of excitement and happiness. Without him, the ten Liang silver was very few in other people''s eyes.


    But in the original they, one or two is enough to chew for a year.


    Now the manager''s salary for one month is not one or two silver, but it is equivalent to their salary for one or two years. Why are they not happy!


    Yumei takes the roll and makes a roll call in the corner.


    Zhang Xiaoquan looked painfully, "Xiaoyu, this can add up to more than 1000 Liang, my silver..."


    Xiaoyu is funny. If you want a horse to run, you need a horse to eat. Haven''t you heard that?


    "Don''t worry, the money comes from me. Besides, I''m ready for you, which belongs to you." A silver note was handed to Zhang Xiaoquan.


    Zhang Xiaoquan took it and wanted to put it in his arms. When he looked at it carefully, "what, one..." he saw that everyone was attracted by his voice, looked at it and shut up.


    Whispered: "Xiaoyu, this is a thousand Liang, you just give it to me?"


    "What? No, don''t give it back to me. " Xiaoyu reached for it, and Zhang Xiaoquan immediately put it into his arms and patted it carefully.


    "How can you take it back for me?" I couldn''t see the crack in my eyes.


    Hahaha, I''m so happy. In recent years, my family has made some money, but it''s all hard money. It''s only a few thousand taels in total. He has so much money at once. How can he be unhappy.

 Chapter 671

    Because this is the source of processing. Dongfang yexuan and the third prince who came to get the goods basically took the capital. As for the rest, of course, they tacitly gave it to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    The rest can''t be sold to others, because it''s good to negotiate at the beginning.


    Light rain raised a corner of his mouth, "you are not going to marry a daughter-in-law, of course you can''t do without money."


    She believes that there is not much money in Zhang Xiaoquan''s hands, because all of it will be controlled by Zhao Qun.


    Including the money for business in town.


    Zhang Xiaoquan looks at qiunan who is queuing up to get money in the distance. He is very happy, but


    Then the depression, "but, she ignored me!"


    When he came to her in the morning, he wanted to apologize, but he was ignored and left.


    "Brother, you are so sincere to talk with others. I believe she will forgive you."


    Who makes you slow in the early days and regret now must suffer some hardships.


    When Yumei finished, Xiaoyu went home and sat in the yard in a daze.


    Ziqiong and Zifei have a look at each other. They are hesitating whether they want to tell her the news from Beijing last night.


    Although Xiaoyu didn''t see it when she closed her eyes, she felt the sight communication between them.


    "Come on, there''s something to hide from me." Light, eyes are not open.


    They shook their heads. "There''s nothing. I just want to remind you to have a rest in the room. It''s windy here."


    Xiaoyu frowned. It''s true. A gust of wind just happened to blow at this time, which confirmed Ziqiong''s words. Although Xiaoyu doubted, she had to put it in her heart.


    The capital.


    At a noodle stand on the street, several long-term workers who had just finished their work boasted while eating noodles. One of them quietly looked around, and then whispered.


    "I''ve just got a hot news. It''s a friend of my third aunt''s sister''s husband''s brother who said that the princess who has been making a lot of trouble recently has a relationship with a bodyguard. The emperor can''t find a minister who is willing to take over at the moment, so he gives a strong edict to the merchant Dongfang Gongzi..."


    "Is it true that there is such a thing in such a sacred place as the imperial palace?" A man next to him asked in a low voice.


    "Hey, there''s no chaos about the royal family."


    In the lobby of a restaurant, a few drunks got drunk and began to talk. One of them said it out loud.


    "Bah, what bullshit! The royal family has a brother and sister''s scandal. They even pour this kind of sewage on the beautiful Dongfang yexuan. However, it''s OK. Dongfang yexuan is decided by the princess. Then other women who love Dongfang yexuan will look at me more


    The man also belched, and was pulled down by his brother. He covered his mouth and said apologetically to the people around him, "he''s drunk. Don''t listen to him!"


    "Wuwu... I... Didn''t..." he said that he was detained again.


    But the Yamen who got the wind quickly took the man awayˇ° Dare to arrange the affairs of the royal family in a disorderly way and put them in jail! "


    However, this rumor came too fast to stop, and soon more wonderful rumors came out.


    In a small restaurant, "have you heard?" One reached out and pointed to the sky.


    "It turns out that the princess will be married to the handsome and matchless Dongfang childe because she has a secret relationship with that one and can''t stand the princess''s crying. That''s why she agrees."


    The others opened their mouths wide in surprise.

 Chapter 672

    palace.


    "Pa!" The emperor was so angry that he dropped the fold on the ground.


    "Who is it that spreads such foul language?"


    The chief eunuch bowed, "now there are rumors all over the capital, but it''s found out..."


    "Say it The eunuch hesitated and roared coldly.


    "It came from the prince''s mansion at first, and then it became like this." The eunuch looked up slightly, saw the emperor''s gloomy face, and immediately lowered it.


    "It''s impossible. How could the prince do such a thing? Someone must have played a trick on me. No matter who it is, it must be severely punished!"


    The emperor was furious. The eunuch in charge rushed down and ordered him to stand at the door and dare not go in.


    But what we found out in the end was that none of the princes were involved in it. It was not the young man of the prince''s mansion who went out to buy and spread the story, or the maid of the prince''s mansion who talked with some little sisters.


    There is no way to check at all, because once in-depth investigation, it may also involve the harem.


    The emperor was so angry that he turned blue and kicked down the table in front of him. The eunuch in charge told the little eunuch to set it up.


    "If we arrest all the rumours, I will not believe it and never break it!"


    "Yes The eunuch in charge went down to pass the edict, but he thought that since ancient times, people''s words can be feared, and floods can be stopped. But this rumor can''t be stopped, and it will only grow stronger and stronger.


    Sihai villa nightyard.


    "Young master, as you expected, the capital is full of rumors, and the emperor is almost mad." Chang''an gloating at the table to the East night Xuan mo.


    Dongfang yexuan finished the painting with a smile, looking at the lifelike Xiaoyu girl in the painting.


    Girl, wait, I will come to you soon!


    These days, Xiaoyu has been playing at home, either taking her three maids to hunt in the mountains or catching fish in the water.


    Occasionally, I give some tips to Zhang Xiaoquan to pick up girls.


    But when I was alone, I thought of Dongfang yexuan and what he was doing now. What would he do if he followed me.


    When Xiaoyu was lying under the eaves and sleeping under the fallen bamboo, a cry came from the door.


    Light rain out of the door, see Gao Yuan holding blood is Zhang Xiaoli to come so.


    Step forward quickly, "what happened? How could it be like this? " Xiaoyu looks at Zhang Xiaoli with open eyes and leaning against Gao Yuan''s arms anxiously.


    Zhang Xiaoli shook her head, "I''m ok, but Aunt Li and Li Shan are also injured."


    Xiaoyu frowned, "Gaoyuan, take my sister in." Go ahead and lead Gao Yuan.


    Watching Gao Yuan gently put Zhang Xiaoli on the bed.


    "What''s the matter? Did you call a doctor? "


    "I''ve asked the doctor to look at it, and I''ve taken some medicine. Fortunately, I didn''t hurt anything, but I was hit on the head by a stool." Gao Yuan answered calmly.


    "The stool? What happened? Why did Li Shan and Aunt Li also get hurt? " Xiaoyu asked angrily.


    "I''m not very clear about the details. When I went to the store, I just saw a few people looking for trouble in the store. Xiaoli had been injured. I took them to the hospital for treatment and sent them back."


    Gaoyuan worried looking at Zhang Xiaoli lying on the bed with a pale face, some remorseful answer light rain, if only he had come to the store earlier.


    Light rain black calm face, in the end who dare to do such a thing, "elder sister, what do you think? If you don''t feel well, I''ll ask the doctor to see you, OK

 Chapter 673

    Zhang Xiaoli shook her head, "it doesn''t matter. Don''t ask for a doctor. I''ll have a rest."


    "Well, you rest first, and we''ll go out first."


    Everyone out of the room, drizzle cold, "Gaoyuan, you really don''t know who?"


    Gao Yuan shook his head. "I don''t know. When I went, I had already left, but I had someone check it. There will be news later."


    Xiaoyu frowns. It''s impossible. So many people have seen it. The other party doesn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    "Yumei, you ask Ziqiong to check."


    "Yes Yumei turns and goes to Ziqiong''s room.


    "Light rain, you..." what does Gao Yuan want to say? He can see that light rain has a gloomy face and is afraid of her momentum.


    "Gaoyuan, thank you for sending my elder sister back. You sit down first. I have something else to do." He turned around and walked out of the gate to Li Da Niang''s house.


    The two are working in the yard, rubbing medicine on each other.


    Light rain came forward, took the ointment on the table, "aunt, I''ll come."


    Wipe the bruises and bruises on Aunt Li''s arm.


    "Xiaoyu, we didn''t find out when you came."


    Light rain carefully wipe one side, and another hand, "you are too serious, so did not notice me."


    Silence gently wipe, this just some apologetic said: "this time implicated you, I''m really sorry, if there is any need, just speak."


    "Xiaoyu, you can see that. No one wants such a thing to happen. Besides, you help us more. Why do you say that?"


    Aunt Li held Xiaoyu''s hand in her hands and patted, "this time Xiaoli is hurt more seriously. We don''t care.


    Now it''s going to take a few days to open the shop. I don''t know who dares it. It''s clear that it''s been very stable for the past two years. "


    Xiaoyu looked at Li Shan who was kneading his legs and bending, "are your legs OK? Would you like a doctor? "


    Li Shan raised his head and said with a smile, "it''s OK. It''s a big deal. It''ll be fine in two or three days."


    Xiaoyu nodded, "OK, if you have any discomfort, please tell me. I''ll take you to see the doctor."


    Gaoyuan did not leave, quietly follow Zhang Xiaoyu, thought she would secretly revenge, but came to the Li family.


    Also so friendly, personally to the medicine, warm and cold.


    See light rain to go home, quickly forward to go back, pretend not to come.


    When Xiaoyu left, she put a bag of silver in her place, so Aunt Li didn''t find it.


    Back from the Li family, Xiaoyu sees Zhao Qun taking care of Zhang Xiaoli, while Zhang Daniu smokes in silence.


    Next to him, he is still sitting high, but Zhang Koizumi has not come back.


    Light rain into the house, see Zhao Qun sad face sitting in front of the bed, Zhang Xiaoli has fallen asleep.


    "Mother?"


    Zhao Qun quickly wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes, turned to see the light rain coming in, "Shh, keep your voice down, your sister just fell asleep."


    Xiaoyu pretends not to see Zhao Qun''s action of wiping tears. She comes forward to observe Zhang Xiaoli''s situation and finds that her breath is stable and her face is not very ugly.


    "Mother, you go to cook first. After a while, the elder sister will be hungry when she wakes up. Let me take care of her." So as not to shed tears here.


    "Well, I''ll go to the kitchen to make some porridge and wait for your sister to wake up." Zhao Qun got up and walked out of the room in a trance.


    Xiaoyu takes a look at Zhang Xiaoli who is still sleeping, and then goes out.


    After a while, Ziqiong came over and whispered in Xiaoyu''s ear: "Miss, my subordinates have found out that it was a cold drink shop named weizeng soup in the town that hurt Miss Li. The boss also sent people to do those thugs."

 Chapter 674

    A cold drink shop?


    Is it the one that''s recently opened and that''s competing with the family?


    Half squinting, he said coldly, "in that case, please give me a reward and order his shop, and..."


    Side body, with the voice of cruel, "I also want a leg and an arm of that boss!"


    "Yes Ziqiong answers coldly, turns over and goes to the town with two dark guards.


    Light rain looked at the direction of purple Qiong disappear, cold no feelings, "any hurt I care about people and things, have to pay the price of bleeding!"


    Yumei looks at the young lady who is full of momentum and is afraid to fight a cold war. The young lady''s expression is terrible.


    After Gao Yuan went back, he soon found out that it was the shop that had done it. He was waiting to find a way to get revenge.


    The next day, it came out that the store had turned into ashes, and the boss was not spared. At home, he was trampled on a leg and cut off his right hand shoulder to shoulder, which made everyone in the family dizzy.


    After daybreak, the whole family had moved out of the town and didn''t know where.


    When Gao Yuan got the news, his first thought was Zhang Xiaoyu.


    He believed that she had that ability.


    Calm after a few days, Zhang Xiaoli''s injury is almost the same, the main group did not come to hurt, just to scare, so it did not matter.


    And the cold drink shop has been reorganized.


    Xiaoyu was not at ease, so he took a carriage to the town and visited the hot pot shop by the way.


    The shopkeeper of this hot pot shop is the owner of the original shop. When he saw Xiaoyu coming, he quickly introduced it into the inner hall.


    "Master, you are here. Your family has been here for several years. Do you want to check the account book?" The shopkeeper stands in front of Xiaoyu with a smile.


    This is really a business genius. If you make any trouble, the business of this hot pot shop is really good.


    It''s just that he has self-knowledge that even if he opens another store, the business will not be so good. The most important thing is that these formula hot pot peppers are provided by Zhang Jia, and he can''t touch the inside door.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "then take out all the books and I''ll take them back to have a look."


    "OK, I''ll go and get the book right away." Go to a big cabinet in the corner of the room, take out a bunch of keys from the waist, and open the lock of the big cabinet.


    From inside, he took out a smaller box, opened it with the key, and took out eight books in turn.


    "The owner hasn''t come back for three and a half years, one for half a year, a total of eight, all here." All the shopkeepers are on the table in front of Xiaoyu.


    Fortunately, he didn''t make any false accounts. Otherwise, the smart owner would not be able to make trouble for him.


    Xiaoyu casually opens the top book and looks at it to record every income and expenditure. Even what she bought and how much she spent are clearly recorded.


    "You''ve done a good job, Yumei. Put the account book in the car and look back." Xiaoyu nodded admiringly, and then ordered Yumei.


    Then the shopkeeper was startled to see that a girl was holding the account book which was almost over her head. He wanted to make some effort. She easily took it out of the inner hall and put it on the carriage.


    It''s so strange.


    Xiaoyu noticed his sight, but didn''t explain.


    "I took the account book. What about the money I''ve earned in recent years?"


    The shopkeeper took out a seal and handed it to Xiaoyu in both hands. "All of them are deposited in the bank. This is the seal of deposit and withdrawal. As for the wages of the young couple and mine, they have been deducted and recorded in the account book. "

 Chapter 675

    Xiaoyu reached for it and threw it up and down. "You didn''t fool me, did you?" Pick on the eyebrows, looking at the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper waved his hand in fear, "no, absolutely not. How dare I cheat you if my boss is so smart..."


    As soon as Xiaoyu received it, she put the seal in her hand and said with a sweet smile, "I''m teasing you. OK, I''ll go first."


    Walk out of the hot pot shop and step on the carriage.


    The shopkeeper was afraid to wipe the sweat on his forehead when he saw the owner leave. He was scared to death. The owner''s eyes were terrible just now. Although he looked at them with a smile, they were so gloomy and terrible.


    "Miss, where shall we go next? Shall we go to the cold drink shop to find Miss Li?" Yumei raises the curtain and asks curiously.


    "No, let''s go to the bank first!" How can money be put in other people''s hands? Naturally, it''s your own insurance.


    Take good money, Xiaoyu happy mouth, did not expect, there are more than 20000.


    Although it can''t compare with the yufeifei restaurant in the capital, it''s just a restaurant in the town. It''s already considerable.


    "Come on, miss, let''s go shopping!" The light rain and the atmosphere will be squandered.


    But Yu Mei said, "Miss, are you too stingy? How expensive and good the things in this town are, it''s better to give us ready-made silver! "


    Ziqiong and Zifei didn''t speak, but they were just like Yumei.


    "Well, I don''t like it, miss. I''ll buy it myself." Turn up your mouth.


    "Go straight to the jewelry store!" He told the driver outside, and the carriage began to walk.


    The driver of the carriage is also dark Wei. Xiaoyu only knew later.


    Yumei wants to talk but stops. She doesn''t say she doesn''t like it!


    "Miss, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I can see it, absolutely..." Yumei took Xiaoyu''s arm and said coquettishly.


    Light rain put his head away, "hum, it''s late!"


    When you come to the most famous silver shop in the town, the carriage stops at the door, and Xiaoyu gets off and walks in.


    As soon as I stepped into the door, I found a familiar person selecting hairpins at the counter.


    This man is Gao Yuan.


    Xiaoyu didn''t disturb him. Instead, she went to the corner and quietly picked out a set of gold hairpins from the young man. She stretched her ears to eavesdrop on the conversation between Gaoyuan and the shopkeeper.


    Jade plum three people see light rain so, nature is cooperate, no voice, back to high to block light rain, lest be found.


    "Senior management, you really have vision. This is the style just taken from Beijing. The lady you want to send will be very happy when she receives it!"


    The shopkeeper pointed to the solid gold with Gao Yuan smiling, and a small Ruby hairpin was inlaid in the middle.


    On hearing this, Gao Yuan nodded happily, "shopkeeper, how much silver?"


    "One hundred and twenty Liang!"


    Gaoyuan thought that although it was a little expensive, he didn''t bargain, "OK, wrap it up!"


    "Good!" The shopkeeper quickly took the box and wrapped it, but didn''t ask the boy to help.


    The hospital paid the money, picked up the box, turned and left, looked at the women in the corner, turned back and walked out of the shop.


    Xiaoyu looks at the high distance that has gone out, and the corners of her mouth are curved like nothing.


    "Miss, do you have something you like? Can I wrap it for you?" One side of the small Si see Zhang Xiaoyu light look for a long time, but did not buy the meaning, remind way.


    Xiaoyu ignored him and went to the shopkeeper, "shopkeeper, is that all you have here? There''s nothing new about it. It''s better to be the treasure of Zhendian. "

 Chapter 676

    Side head, looking at the three people behind, "you just did a good job, choose one you like."


    "Yes, miss!" Yumei agrees with a smile and turns to find the boy to pick something out. Ziqiong and Zifei confirm the young lady''s look, and then they go to the store to choose what they like.


    Although they may not be able to use it, women don''t like it.


    The shopkeeper looked at the girl in front of him in a daze. With a wave of her hand, she asked the maid to pick jewelry. Is that too generous?


    However, this is a big fat sheep, big business!


    "Wait, miss. I have some treasures here that I haven''t been willing to sell. I''ll show them to you." No one is willing to sell, no one is willing to buy. After all, people in this small town are not rich.


    The shopkeeper took out the key, squatted under the counter, opened the locks, and then took out several boxes.


    Put on the counter to open one by one, are two jade hairpins, a gold bracelet, and a pair of white jade water drop earrings.


    "You see, it''s all the treasures of a small shop. It''s all here!"


    Xiaoyu picked up the bracelet and looked at it. It''s all gold, but the carved pattern is more chic. However, she still can''t see it.


    Put down and pick up the pair of earrings. Although the white jade is worse than the one in her hand, she still likes the shape.


    At this time, the three maids also took the one they had chosen. Yumei picked a pair of gold bracelets. Ziqiong and Zifei each took a hairpin. It was silver inlaid with jade. It looked good.


    "Shopkeeper, how many in all?" Zhang Xiaoyu plays with earrings in his hand.


    The shopkeeper rattled the abacus, "a total of 700 Liang!"


    Yu Mei was shocked and her eyes were wide open: "are you robbing people? It''s so expensive to sell. I didn''t buy it in Beijing as much as you did! "


    "Girl, you''re not right. The price is absolutely fair for the old and the young in the shop." The shopkeeper is firm in his face.


    Xiaoyu sneered, "three hundred Liang, sell, do not sell I can go!"


    All these things add up to this price. She won''t give any more.


    The shopkeeper looked sad. "This... This is too bad. The shop will lose money..."


    Before waiting for him to make a long speech, Xiaoyu turned around and left. Sister flower immediately followed, and yumeidun followed for a second.


    Eh? The shopkeeper is stunned. Isn''t it a bargain to do business?


    Quickly out of the counter to stop Zhang Xiaoyu, "girl, girl, wait a minute."


    Biting the back teeth, "sell, I sold it to you. Alas, girl, you are too good at business. I''m losing a lot..."


    Xiaoyu is noncommittal. No businessman will sell at a loss. The reason why he said that just makes you feel that he has taken a big advantage!


    He took out three hundred Liang silver tickets. The shopkeeper quickly closed the box and handed them to Yumei.


    When they returned to the carriage again, Yumei handed them to each other, and the lady''s, naturally, was in her hands.


    "Miss, you are just so powerful. The boss must be at a loss when 700 Liang becomes 300 Liang!" Yumei''s happy eyes brightened.


    Ziqiong and Zifei are also a little excited. They didn''t expect that the young lady would bargain so much.


    Light rain a white eye, "if you, you will lose money to sell to others?"


    Yumei shakes her head. Of course not, huh? What does Miss mean?


    Xiaoyu closes her eyes and doesn''t care about her.


    The carriage soon came to the cold drink shop again. After a light rain, I remembered that I only bought it for myself and Yumei, but not for my elder sister.

 Chapter 677

    Forget it. I''ll buy it later.


    "Big sister!" Walking into the door, Xiaoyu shouts at the counter, ehˇ° Gao Yuan Why is he here?


    Hearing the voice of light rain, Zhang Xiaoli, who is blushing and talking with Gao Yuan, stands up quickly, some of her hands don''t know where to put them.


    "Light rain!" The sound is like a fly, it can''t be seen when it''s low.


    Gao Yuan also quickly put his hand behind him, "Xiao... Xiaoyu!" Stuttering, blushing like a cooked prawn.


    Light rain strange looking at these two people, two people''s faces are red, but also strange behavior, said there is no adultery, she does not believe!


    Smile to come forward, "how, see me so shy?"


    At the bar, Li Aung and Li Shan, who are looking at the development here, smile and do things at the same time.


    Several customers in the shop also ate and looked at it curiously.


    "What''s the matter? What kind of spicy food did you eat, or is it too hot for me to chop you up? " Light rain said, around the eyes of Lu Nan''an walked a circle.


    Nodded, "well, it''s ripe, or how can it fly, you say, elder sister?" A meaningful smile.


    It seems that she doesn''t have to go to buy hairpins for her elder sister. There are already ready-made hairpins.


    Zhang Xiaoli subconsciously nods, suddenly reacts what light rain just said, and her face turns red.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "ha ha ha ha..."


    It seems that if we have to do two big things at home, our parents will be very busy, but they are also very busy.


    Zhang Xiaoli looks at Xiaoyu and sits at the counter, not looking at her.


    Gaoyuan knows that he has been exposed, so he simply opens it up and tells xiaoyuming.


    "I''m here today to give Xiao Li a hairpin. I..." suddenly I''m shy. "We''ve been well for a long time. As long as you don''t object, I''ll find someone to go to your house to propose marriage!"


    One breath said, such as waiting for beheading prisoners, waiting for Zhang Xiaoyu''s sentence.


    In the past two years, because he was promoted to be a steward, he often went to the cold drink shop to pick up the goods. He was familiar with it as soon as he came and went. He also knew Zhang Xiaoli''s tragic experience in the past.


    He was very pitiful and sympathetic, and he wanted to protect her, but she was indifferent to him, and he was worried that Zhang, especially Zhang Xiaoyu, was getting better and better, and would not agree, so he delayed until now.


    Zhang Xiaoli buried her head deeply and did not dare to look at her sister''s expression.


    Xiaoyu looked at Gao Yuan. For a long time, he didn''t shift his eyes. His eyes were firm and his back was straight. He looked like he was waiting to be reviewed.


    "Do you know my sister was married?"


    Gao Yuan nodded, "yes, but I don''t care!"


    "Do you know that my sister may not be pregnant and have children?"


    Gao Yuan thought, "I have a younger brother in my family. Someone inherits the incense. It''s OK to adopt one at that time."


    When Zhang Xiaoli heard the speech, she was moved to raise her eyes. Her eyes were red.


    "We Zhangjia people, if we get married, we can only have one person in our life. Even if you are rich once, you can''t change your original intention. Can you do it?" Xiaoyu continues to ask questions.


    Gao Yuan wry smile, "how dare I, with you, I dare me!"


    If he had this action, Zhang Xiaoyu had to send someone to kill him.


    Xiaoyu is funny, but what he said she believes to be true, "I''ve passed your pass, you can go to find someone to propose marriage, but I don''t guarantee my parents'' pass!"


    Gao Yuan was overjoyed, "OK, OK, I''ll go right now." As long as Zhang Xiaoyu has passed this pass, he believes that there is absolutely no problem with Zhang''s people!

 Chapter 678

    Xiaoyu is about to tease Zhang Xiaoli. Gao Yuan runs back and puts the box on the counter. "I forgot that."


    Then there was a quick run out.


    Xiaoyu shook his head in a funny way, "elder sister, how long do you want to bury your head? Everyone''s gone. "


    Zhang Xiaoli looks up and stares at Xiaoyu. He''s gone. Aren''t you still there? Hum!


    "Thank you, Xiao Yu!" Sincere thanks, light rain asked him so much, all for her consideration, she knows.


    Xiaoyu Jiao smile, "then hurry to get married, try to give me a little guy to play, I am suffocating."


    Zhang Xiaoli is coy and angry, "screw you, you should lay eggs, so fast!"


    On the other side, an official road.


    "Young master, there is Huangsha River in front of us. We can get to Bai village in the evening!" Chang''an galloped in the horse, toward the side of the carriage said.


    "Well, that''s good." Xiaoyu, I''m here. I''ve been apart for so many days. I can finally fall asleep with my beauty in my arms at night.


    In the evening, Xiaoyu followed Zhang Xiaoli and went home after they closed the shop. As soon as they got home, they found that the whole family was very happy. Zhao Qun''s smile never stopped. Xiaoyu knew that it was over.


    One hand pulled Zhang Xiaoli''s sleeve, toward her smile.


    Zhang Xiaoli blushed shyly, then stepped forward, "Niang!"


    Although she had experienced a failed marriage, she was still full of expectations for it.


    "Well, you''re back. Guess what? Today, Gao Yuan came to propose marriage to you. Your father and I have agreed that he is a good child and will treat you well in the future! "


    Zhao Qun took Zhang Xiaoli''s hand and walked slowly to one side, "now you can have happiness again. My mother is happy for you."


    "Mother!" With a crying voice, Zhang Xiaoli put her arms around Zhao Qun and sobbed on her shoulder.


    Zhao Qun flicked her back, eyes a little wet, "before is my mother''s eyes did not see clearly, this time, should not be wrong, there is Xiaoyu and Koizumi to support you, he dare not how."


    Zhang Xiaoli nodded tearfully, "thank you mother!"


    "Silly boy, you are polite to your mother." Gently wipe away her tears, Xiao Li''s previous failed marriage, has been a thorn in her heart, and now finally pulled out.


    "That child is in a hurry. As soon as your father and I agreed, we said we would hire him tomorrow and marry you at the end of the month."


    "Ah Zhang Xiaoli was shocked. It''s only a few days before the end of the month. It''s 18 today.


    "When he said that, we took your eight characters to ask. The 29th day at the end of this month is really a rare day. It''s just your eight characters. The next time will be March next year, so we agreed."


    Zhao Qun explained with a smile that she wanted to spend more time to buy a dowry for Xiao Li, but Xiao Li is in her twenties and can''t be delayed.


    Xiaoyu saw that they talked happily, so she didn''t disturb them. She went back to her room and drove Yumei out. She went into the space to see what she wanted to make up for her sister!


    But in her space, in addition to the silver, there are only those fruit trees.


    "Master, what are you looking for?" Grape saw the light rain coming in and went into the room. She jumped down from the fruit tree and ran in.


    "I''m looking for something to dowry my sister." Light rain while looking at the room placed in a few big boxes, while answering grape.


    Grape stood up and walked over with his hind feet, but the box was too big for him to see, so he had to grab the master''s clothes and climb up on his shoulder.

 Chapter 679

    "If you have so much money, just give her some gold and silver jewelry."


    "How can I do that? It''s tacky to send money. Besides, money is not necessarily good, as long as it''s enough to spend."


    Xiaoyu just saw that there were still some cloth, which were all new and useless. She just took them to make clothes for her elder sister.


    "Then what? What else would you like to send? "


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I still have time to think about it."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Young master, shall we go to the young lady now?" As soon as the sun set and the sky was still a little bright, they arrived at Huishui town in Chang''an.


    "No, go to the nightyard." Good evening. Go and surprise the girl.


    "Yes The carriage went to the mountain not far from Zhang Xiaoyu''s home.


    At night, half awake, light rain can not feel breathing, nose is not ventilated, long mouth breathing.


    But the mouth also can''t open, lock eyebrows, fierce open eyes, see a face doting smile Oriental night Xuan.


    "Why do you want to suffocate me?" Meimu is slightly angry and stares at the guy in front of her.


    "You sleep like a pig. Otherwise, how can you wake up?" Dongfang yexuan smiles and reaches for Xiaoyu''s nose.


    She turned away and said, "you''re the pig!"


    "By the way, when did you arrive? Why didn''t everyone tell me? "


    "I tell you, there will be no surprise. How about missing me?" Dongfang yexuan ignores her resistance, hugs her in her arms and kisses her mouth.


    "I don''t want to, huh!" His back was in his arms and his hand was in his hands.


    Slightly raised his head, "by the way, what do you deal with when you stay in Beijing this time?"


    "It''s just business." Be leaning against the bed post, leaning against the bed.


    "Really?" Why didn''t she believe that?


    "Of course." Dongfang yexuan said with a smile, "do you think I''m doing something bad behind your back?"


    "Hum, you don''t dare to be cool!" Light rain cold hum, find a comfortable angle to lie down.


    "By the way, you''re just in time. My elder sister will get married in a few days. Think about it for me. What can I give you?"


    "Anything will do. I don''t mind." One hand around Xiaoyu''s waist, holding her hand, one hand playing with her soft hair, nose sniffing that tempting hair fragrance.


    "How can you be like this? People are asking for your opinions?" Xiaoyu is dissatisfied with jiaochen and raises her eyes in displeasure.


    "Then send some gold and silver. How easy it is to do business with money!" Dongfang yexuan laughs.


    "Cut." The same idea as grapes, vulgar, vulgar!


    She had better figure it out for herself.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t care about other people''s affairs, but when she hears that someone wants to get married again, she can''t help thinking about her marriage with Xiaoyu.


    "Xiaoyu, why don''t we get married?" Thinking about the number of light rain to send, the head suddenly came such a sentence.


    So I got up from him and did it face to face


    Dongfang yexuan put his hands on Xiaoyu and looked at him affectionately, "Xiaoyu, let''s get married!" The voice is charming and low, just like the notes jumping on the piano keys.


    "Are you... Proposing?" Is it too simple?


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "yes, Xiaoyu, marry me!"


    Xiaoyu shakes his head.


    Huh?!!!


    The eastern night Xuan is muddled, the momentum on the body suddenly changes, the evil spirit surrounds the light rain, "you don''t want to!"


    Xiaoyu ignored his terrible breath, "no flowers, no ring, even if it''s so simple to propose, just want to marry me home, no way!"


    Holding his hand and turning his head, he didn''t look at him.

 Chapter 680

    Dongfang yexuan: "take back the momentum of the body, and restore the warm jade childe like a spring breeze.


    It turns out that what the girl wants is these, "I''m not thoughtful. I''ll make it up for you next time. It''s late. Go to bed earlier, or I''ll have dark circles under my eyes tomorrow."


    Lie down with Xiaoyu in her arms and put her hand on her waist.


    The light rain is next to him and rubs his chest before he closes his eyes and goes to sleep.


    Dongfang yexuan sniffs Xiaoyu''s body fragrance, and his desire starts to start, but he bears it. Last time, he was very sorry for Xiaoyu because he was hit, so he must wait until his wedding to give Xiaoyu the best wedding.


    A night without a dream, light rain wake up, hand to the side, then wake up.


    "People? Was it my illusion that I was dreaming last night? " Xiaoyu muttered to himself.


    "What do you say, miss? What dream When Yumei comes in with the washing water, she hears the young lady muttering.


    "No, I didn''t say anything." Open the quilt, ready, smell the quilt upload a familiar smell.


    I smell it carefully before I get my nose. Sure enough, it''s the taste of Dongfang yexuan. He must have been here last night.


    "Miss, does the quilt smell? Shall I change it? " When Yumei saw the young lady smelling the quilt, she thought it was dirty and smelly.


    "No Xiaoyu gets up, puts on his clothes, washes well, and goes to the dresser to sit down.


    Waiting for Yumei to comb her hair.


    After finishing the quilt, Yumei came over and picked up the comb to comb the young lady''s hair. "Young lady, the old lady and Miss Li are waiting for you to buy dowry together."


    "Dowry? What dowry will you buy? " Xiaoyu looks at Yumei in the mirror and asks.


    "Miss Li is going to get married. I don''t know much about buying red cloth for wedding dress and some jewelry."


    "Do you have to make your own wedding clothes? Don''t you just go to the store and buy it? "


    "It''s also sold in this shop, but it''s usually made by newlyweds themselves, which seems to have a good meaning."


    Xiaoyu "..." ah, do you want to do it yourself? He looked down at his hands, didn''t he?


    Ha ha, bitter smile, she still bought it. She has to do it by herself. It''s estimated that if she can''t do it well in her life, she can''t get married.


    Clean up yourself, Xiaoyu and Yumei come to the front yard, Zhao Qun and Zhang Xiaoli are talking and laughing about making clothes.


    See light rain, happy wave, "light rain, you get up, come here."


    Xiaoyu walked over and found some cloth she had given to her family. "Isn''t this what I used to take? What else is there? "


    Zhao Qun put down the needle in his hand, "these are all good cloth. Niang, I''m not willing to waste them. I made a suit of clothes by myself, and there are still three pieces of cloth left. Now I''ll take them all out to make new clothes for your sister."


    "Don''t worry, I have plenty of cloth!" Xiaoyu doesn''t understand that Zhao Qun is not what he used to be, and he is so economical.


    Zhao Qun glared at her and said, "I know you have money, but this person has misfortunes and blessings all the time. Of course, we should save some money!"


    Zhang Xiaoli smiles at Xiaoyu. Her mother is just like this. She has been suffering all her life. How can she be willing to be extravagant.


    Xiaoyu quickly opened the topic, "Niang, didn''t Gaoyuan come to propose marriage today? How can we choose a dowry? "


    "How long will it take? If you don''t buy it quickly, it will be too late to make the wedding dress." Zhao Qun bowed his head and sewed a few stitches before answering casually.


    Just after lunch, around 12:1, Gao Yuan came to Zhangjia with several people and betrothal gifts.

 Chapter 681

    The whole two were equipped with two carriages and attracted the onlookers from nearby villagers.


    After Gao Yuan salutes Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu, he introduces Gao Fu who follows him.


    After chatting and drinking tea, Gao Yuan and his party left in the afternoon.


    "Niang, what are the betrothal gifts?" Xiaoyu asks curiously.


    "It''s just some tea and six gifts. The rich will give some cloth and jewelry. The poor will give some sugar, cakes, noodles, tea and wine. That''s what it means


    Zhao Qun see light rain don''t understand, give light rain to explain.


    Today, Zhang Xiaoquan replaced Zhang Xiaoli to open a shop in the town. Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu began to compare the betrothal gifts on the list.


    Xiaoyu came forward to see a dozen or so big red wooden cases placed in front of them. Most of them were ordinary things.


    But there is still a box of better cloth, a plate of gold jewelry that may be made now, that is, a whole set of hairpins, bracelets, necklaces and earrings.


    It seems to be very good. Gaoyuan has paid a lot of money and is sincere.


    After reading these betrothal gifts, Xiaoyu looks out of the door from time to time. Why hasn''t Dongfang yexuan come yet.


    Even if we have to stagger the time of next employment, it should be time.


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived. The sound of wheels came from the door, and soon someone called.


    Xiaoyu ran out with her skirt. Sure enough, she saw a snow-white and dusty Dongfang yexuan getting off the carriage slowly.


    "Why did you come? I almost thought it was a dream last night." Xiaoyu is waiting for Dongfang yexuan to come and hold her hand.


    "Your family is busy today, so I came here late." The two men went into the gate.


    Chang''an followed the coachman and went in with a gift.


    "Uncle and aunt!" The eastern night Xuan opens to call a way.


    Zhao Qun turned back and said, "ah, it''s ah Yeh. Come on, sit in the room. Is it very hot? Xiaoyu, go to make tea!"


    Happy Zhao Qun just ignored Xiaoyu and ordered Xiaoyu to work.


    Xiaoyu orders helplessly, "Yumei, go and serve tea and snacks to Dongfang young master!"


    Dongfang yexuan laughingly looks at Xiaoyu''s jealous appearance, but after seeing that Yumei is the only one behind her, she feels for a while, but she doesn''t find that Ziqiong and Ziqiong are following in the dark, so she frowns.


    "And the two of them? Why don''t you let them serve you? " In other words, these two slaves deceived the LORD by their own ability. Don''t look at the master!


    Light rain see his face is different, go forward regardless of go still, holding his hand, gently said: "I let them rest in the room, I have Yumei wait, don''t need them to follow."


    "The slave is used to serve the master. If he can''t use it, isn''t it useless? What can he do with it?" Oriental night Xuan''s words are light, but the momentum is not so.


    Looking at Chang''an, who was carrying the present, she said, "go and call them over. Don''t you remember your own identity?"


    "Yes Chang''an put the gift on the stone table and walked to Zhang Xiaoyu''s yard with ease.


    This sudden momentum scared Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu. Zhang Daniu stood in the betrothal gifts pile and did not dare to move.


    Zhao Qun is dull, looking at the momentum of the eastern night Xuan, dare not make a sound.


    Xiaoyu frowns. What''s the matter with Dongfang yexuan? Why is it so powerful this time?


    He used to be very strong, but he didn''t leak so much. Is something wrong?

 Chapter 682

    The sharp eyes of Xiaoyu found something wrong.


    "Yeh, what are you doing? You scared my parents She moved and took her hand.


    Dongfang yexuan bowed his head to face the light rain. In a flash, his momentum disappeared like a flood, and quickly subsided.


    Light smile, "let uncle aunt see smile, all blame me to have no discipline good servant!"


    "No... nothing!" Zhao Qun bowed his head in some fear, "go into the house."


    This eastern night Xuan is really terrible, as if back to that night in the yard fighting, blood dripping time.


    At that time, the Oriental night pavilion was also so frightening.


    After sitting down in the room, Xiaoyu saw that Zhao Qun was really afraid, "Niang, my father may not be able to help himself, or you can help him."


    "Well, I''m going." Zhao Qun got up, quickly walked out of the room, went to Zhang Daniu, patted his chest, and whispered with lingering fear.


    "My mother, I thought it was aimed at me just now."


    Although the voice was small, two people in the room heard itˇ° You see, you scare people. Ziqiong and Zifei are very good. I told them to have a rest. Don''t make trouble


    Xiaoyu stares at him, really, I don''t know what''s crazy.


    "It''s really wrong of me to scare your parents, but I''m serious. I want them to take care of you and protect you. If they complain about playing this role, there is no need to exist."


    Oriental night Xuan see light rain angry, a will sit next to her pull to sit on the leg, ring embrace.


    Xiaoyu struggled, but was holding hands, unable to move, frustrated, let him hold.


    "But they protect me, and there''s no need to follow so many people at home. I''m not a big lady. I want people to follow me in everything."


    "Are you going to blame me for this little thing?" Oriental night Xuan calm eyes, deep looking at the eyes of light rain.


    Light rain heart more doubt, Eastern night Xuan is what happened, why must people follow to protect her?


    If it''s because of the past, it should not, unless something happened in Beijing.


    Shun Mao raised his eyes to kiss the corner of his mouth, "OK, I won''t argue with you, OK?"


    Dongfang yexuan then lowered her eyes and whispered in her ear, "girl, I can tolerate anything, but it''s related to your life. Even if it''s a small thing, it''s a big thing in my heart."


    If the palace sends someone to hurt Xiaoyu to threaten him, it will be very troublesome.


    Light rain obediently Fu in the East night Xuan chest, ears clearly came to the East night Xuan heartbeat.


    "I see. I''ll listen to you!"


    The capital.


    A big event just happened in the palace. Someone found that Princess Liuli was sleeping with the fifth prince.


    "Pa!"


    "Rebellious son, rebellious daughter!" When the emperor got the news, he was very angry. He never thought that the rumor would come true one day. His son and daughter were in a mess!


    "Catch those two brave and shameless sons!"


    "Yes The eunuch in charge stepped back in front of the emperor and wiped the sweat on his forehead slightly when he stepped out of the room.


    Looking up at the sky, "Alas, I''m afraid it''s going to change. It''s really an eventful autumn!"


    Shaking his head, he invited people to catch Princess Liuli and the fifth prince.


    The emperor looked at the two men kneeling in his highness angrily and said, "why do you want to do such a wicked thing? Do you have any sense of shame? "

 Chapter 683

    Princess Liuli shivered and buried her head on the ground. She didn''t dare to look up. She didn''t know why. As soon as she woke up, she found herself lying on her brother''s bed.


    The fifth Prince raised his head, full of tears, "father, my son is wronged, someone must have framed me! How can I do such a thing? Liuli is my sister


    Outside the hall, concubine Yang was anxiously waiting. She wanted to go in and rescue a pair of children, but she was stopped by the eunuch.


    Her eyes are burning. Who is it? Who is it that calculated her children? Is it the queen?


    "Wronged? Frame up? How can others not be wrongly framed? Why are you two the only ones? Don''t think I don''t know what you usually do! I know exactly what kind of person you are


    The emperor sneered and drank. The fifth prince was not only fond of child molestation, but also enjoyed abusing concubines!


    "Father, I really don''t have a son. No matter how he is not, he won''t attack his own sister! Someone must have set it up. Please be aware of it


    The fifth Prince cried loudly, and he was also innocent. He drank wine last night and went to bed early with his concubine. Who knew that such a thing would happen when he woke up.


    It seems that my concubine was replaced with glaze last night. He wondered why I was so strange last night.


    The emperor also suspected that someone had framed you. "You keep saying that someone has framed you. Do you have evidence?" Gloomy face, looking at no promise, only know crying five prince.


    "It must be the prince. He has been looking down on me for a long time. He must have asked someone to do it!" The fifth Prince raised his head and looked serious.


    The emperor frowned, "how can it be the prince? You stay in your own house and are guarded by bodyguards. Who can harm you so openly and justly? It''s better to end you with a knife than with this Kung Fu!"


    And the prince is so stupid, how can he have such ability.


    Five princes a Leng, instant cover own neck, very dangerous, he almost died.


    If the villain killed him directly, he would not have the chance to kneel here. I''m so glad.


    The emperor saw that he didn''t have any rules, so he sighed, "well, let''s go back. Recently, we have nothing to do, so we stay in our own place, and we''ll be swayed."


    When looking at Princess Liuli, her eyes flashed a touch of disgust.


    "Yes They answered that although they were imprisoned, it was better than beheading.


    After they left, the emperor sighed, closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair.


    The eunuch in charge came near and rubbed his shoulder. "Emperor, I''m afraid someone will set up the prince and princess on purpose this time!"


    The Emperor didn''t open his eyes. "I also know. Who do you think it will be? Could it be that Dongfang yexuan was dissatisfied with my will and protested in secret? "


    "I don''t know, but Dongfang yexuan was out of the city two days ago. It shouldn''t be him."


    "Oh The emperor sneered, "it''s too early to draw a conclusion now!"


    As long as he does not withdraw his will, he will know whether it is related to Dongfang yexuan.


    Bai Cun, Zhang Jia.


    Chang''an took Ziqiong and Zifei into the hall and saluted, "young master, I''ve brought you here!" Then walk to the East night Xuan behind to stand.


    "See you, miss!" Ziqiong and Zifei knelt down on one knee and bowed their heads respectfully.


    "What did I ask you to do?" Light, not warm, not fire.

 Chapter 684

    But let the kneeling two people fight a cold war, "protect miss!" Answer with one voice.


    "Oh..." the eastern night Xuan drags the voice eyebrow eye to pick up, suddenly sharp incomparable shoot to two people, "originally you still remember? Know your duty


    Two people quickly kneel down, panic way: "subordinate know wrong, please master son punish!"


    Light rain pulled the skirt of the eastern night Xuan, call back his sight.


    "What are you doing? Don''t punish them. Besides, I told them to do it. I don''t blame them."


    Look in the eyes: if you dare to punish them, try!


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on to pat her head, then eyes sharp sweep down two people on the ground.


    "Since Xiaoyu asks for help, please remember this time. If you do it again... Don''t remind me!"


    The two kneeling down shivered at the same time. Thinking of the terrible training in the dark guard camp, and the darkness, and the people who had been thrown down in the poisonous snake cave and made a mistake, they quickly answered, "yes, I will obey you!"


    "Get up!" The eastern night Xuan light arouses, in the hand grasps the soft if boneless jade hand to play.


    The jade plum that the corner stands in the heart all mercilessly scared a, this person''s terror degree, with the door Lord equal.


    The leader of a sect often kills people in the middle of conversation and laughter. This person is not inferior to others.


    Zifei and Ziqiong stood in the corner behind them. They didn''t dare to go back to the room to practice.


    Light rain looked at obedient many two people, toward the East night Xuan smile, he can really understand her.


    In fact, she also intended to do so. These two people seem to obey her and protect her, but they are not convinced at all. They feel that they are superior to others, and even she can''t help them.


    Seeing Zhang Daniu and them, there was no extra expression, let alone force.


    This move is frightening. It should make them change their temper.


    "Well, let''s go out. Today Gaoyuan is going to hire me. My mother also asked me to go with her to pick the dowry. Do you want to go with her?"


    Xiaoyu jumps to the ground and stands to ask Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head, "I won''t go, but I can accompany you to the town. I''ll wait for you at the Delphi restaurant."


    Want him to accompany to go shopping, or other women, or forget it.


    Xiaoyu also understood and pulled him out.


    Found that Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu have finished counting, is ready to carry to the warehouse inside.


    Dongfang yexuan gives Chang''an a look. Chang''an immediately asks the coachman to help carry the wooden box to the warehouse with him.


    "Mother, where''s my sister? Don''t you mean to buy things? " Holding hands, they stood in front of the gate.


    Zhao Qun raised his eyes and saw the two men''s clenched hands. As if he didn''t see them, "I don''t know. It should be in the room. I''ll call her!"


    Zhao Qun quickly called out Zhang Xiaoli, and everyone went to town in a carriage.


    When they arrived in the town, Dongfang yexuan separated from them. Zhao Qun wondered, "Xiaoyu, won''t ye go with us?"


    "Mother, we''re going to buy things for our eldest sister to get married. What''s he going to do?"


    "Oh, I thought he was going shopping with us."


    The three started shopping, first cloth, then jewelry


    In the inner hall of Defu restaurant, Dongfang yexuan sits there drinking tea, while Chang''an is sent out by him to do things.


    Looking at the news just delivered on the table, the corners of his mouth sneer. If the old emperor is wise enough to withdraw the imperial edict of giving marriage, he will stop. Otherwise... Ah!


    When it was getting dark, Xiaoyu finally bought everything they needed.

 Chapter 685

    When I came to Defu restaurant to find Dongfang yexuan, I was told by Dongfang yexuan to have a meal in the restaurant before we went back.


    It''s the night of the 28th, and tomorrow is the wedding day for Zhang Xiaoli. Xiaoyu finally knows what she wants to send.


    When we had dinner, Xiaoyu looked at us solemnly.


    "Father, mother, elder sister, second brother, I have something to say to you."


    We put down our chopsticks and face Xiaoyu.


    "Tomorrow is the day when the elder sister gets married. I want to discuss with you and give the cold drink shop as a dowry to the elder sister. What do you think?"


    Xiaoyu looked at everyone and wanted to see what they thought.


    "Xiaoyu, no... no..." Zhang Xiaoli refused in embarrassment. How can she ask for Xiaoyu''s things.


    "Elder sister, don''t refuse. No matter who you are, you have to have a source of money in your hand. Only in this way can you be independent and not be looked down upon by others. You can live a better life when you marry."


    Xiaoyu smiles and persuades people with independent money to live better in both modern and ancient times.


    Zhao Qun nodded and was about to say something.


    Xiaoyu then said: "since you give it to elder sister, you can''t favor one over the other. You can give it to the second elder brother. But the second elder brother can''t ignore the factory just because he has a hot pot shop. He cooperates with others and can''t have any problems!"


    Meimu smiles and looks at Zhang Xiaoquan delicately.


    Zhang Koizumi hesitated, "do I have one, too? What do you do? "


    Given everything to them, Xiaoyu only has business in the capital.


    Although I''ve heard from my parents that restaurants in Beijing have a good business, but


    "Me? I also have restaurants in Beijing. Besides, you don''t know my ability to make money. " Xiaoyu smiles and doesn''t care about sending the two stores out.


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu looked at each other, and then they looked at Xiaoyu, "girl, we all know that you have the ability.


    We don''t have the above words about how to distribute and deal with these family businesses. It''s just a little bit. Since I want to share, I''ve kept all the money earned by the cold drink shop in these years.


    Why don''t you share it with me? "


    Zhang Daniu nodded, "yes, originally I wanted to keep it for you two as dowries, and for Koizumi to marry his daughter-in-law. Now, it''s better to take it out together."


    Xiaoyu can''t laugh or cry, "Dad, mom, what are you doing? We are not separated! You two always have the money. When I get married, don''t think you can''t afford it! "


    Xiaoyu pouts and stares at the elder.


    Zhao Qun said with a smile, "you ninzi, you are looking for scolding deliberately. When did you say that you separated? I don''t know how ashamed I am. I started thinking about the dowry.


    Don''t worry, mother... "


    Zhao Qun smiles with wrinkles on his face, pausing to look at Xiaoyu''s waiting expression.


    Pretending to be heavy face, "natural will not give, you don''t dream!"


    Xiaoyu


    Zhang Ya danced in Zhang Xiaoli''s arms and said, "ouch... Wuwuwuwu... Niang is good or bad. Niang bullies me. My elder sister takes revenge on me!"


    Xiaoyu raised his head and said, "we are a family. I hope everyone can have a happy life."


    In a word, we were moved by some tears, and all bowed their heads slightly.


    Zhao Qun opened his hands and hugged Xiaoyu. He hugged her hard. "Girl, you''ve been so smart and considerate since you were a child. People don''t know what to say."

 Chapter 686

    Xiaoyu hugged Zhao Qun and said in his heart, "me too. When I got to this place, I got your affection and love. I already feel that I can''t repay it!"


    Zhang turned his back and quietly wiped away the tears from the corner of his eyes. Then he turned around and said with a laugh, "enough for you two. The food is cold. If you don''t want to eat it, I''ll start myself!"


    "If you eat, you know how to eat. Let''s have dinner!" Zhao Qun looks up and stares at Zhang Daniu. Then he leaves Xiaoyu and everyone starts.


    In the morning, before dawn, before the chicken crows, Zhang Xiaoli has been dressed up by Zhao Qun and Aunt Li.


    When Xiaoyu goes in, what she sees is a monkey''s ass Zhang Xiaoli.


    I couldn''t help laughing, which attracted Zhang Xiaoli''s stare, "Xiaoyu, you still laugh at me, you will be like this when you get married!"


    She had experienced it once and knew that it was just like this.


    Xiaoyu quickly covered his mouth, "no, I didn''t laugh."


    She stepped forward and looked at a red wedding dress, which reflected Zhang Xiaoli''s face more red.


    "Elder sister, this is a wedding gift from Dongfang yexuan. He doesn''t like such occasions. Let me apologize for him and you."


    Dongfang yexuan and the people here are not the same kind of people. When they come here, they will not only appear lonely, but also make the villagers uncomfortable.


    "I understand. Don''t be sorry." Zhang Xiaoli lowers her head and opens a small box handed by Xiaoyu.


    It''s actually a house deed, which is a three-way house in the town.


    "This..." Zhang Xiaoli opened her eyes and was very surprised.


    "Is it too expensive?" It''s still a house on the main street. It costs a lot of money.


    Xiaoyu already knew what it was, so there was no other expression.


    "If there''s anything here, you can take it. When you get married, you can move in. You can also move in from the store."


    "Thank you, Xiao Yu!" Feel with tears in front of Xiaoyu smile.


    She thought that this life, did not expect, there will be a day, and these, are brought to her by light rain!


    "Well, the bridegroom is coming. If he sees me, he will think I am bullying you!" A smile of light rain is like a flower bud waiting to be released in spring morning.


    "Hurry up, the sedan chair has arrived. Xiao Li, it''s time to get on the sedan chair!" Zhao Qun is in the yard, shouting and coming in quickly.


    With Aunt Li, she helped Zhang Xiaoli to get on the sedan chair.


    Xiaoyu and his family are standing at the door, watching the sedan chair blowing and beating. Gaoyuan is sitting on the horse / welcoming Zhang Xiaoli away.


    Zhao Qun wiped her tears secretly, and Aunt Li patted her on the shoulder, "what''s a great wedding? What are you doing? Can''t it be reluctant? "


    "I just can''t bear it. What? You don''t have a daughter. You don''t know how you feel. " Zhao Qun wiped away his tears with his sleeve.


    "I don''t know. My son will marry a daughter-in-law in a few days. I''m still depressed when I think about the son I''ve brought up so hard and give him to be my husband."


    Next to the autumn man and light rain after listening to snicker, "let''s go in."


    Xiaoyu leads qiunan to go in. Qiunan has made up with Zhang Xiaoquan and has a showdown, but she is still dressed in men''s clothes.


    As soon as Zhang Xiaoli''s wedding was over, Xiaoyu stayed at home for a few days, and went to the northern wall with Dongfang yexuan.


    On the carriage, xiaoyutou sits on dongfangyexuan''s leg and lies on the carriage to lie asleep.


    Oriental night Xuan one hand holding a Book against the carriage to see, one hand with light rain''s shoulder, in case she fell, hit where.

 Chapter 687

    "Ah Yeh, are we going directly to the Great Wall?" Light rain raises an eye, can see the chin of Oriental night Xuan only.


    Dongfang yexuan put the book aside and said, "if you want to travel all the way, we can also walk slowly to see the local conditions and customs on the road."


    "Really? Won''t it delay you Xiaoyu sits up and looks at the Oriental night Pavilion.


    "Of course, as long as you want, I will be satisfied!" The eastern night Xuan is smiling lightly, the canthus of the eye is slightly curved.


    "Ye, you are so kind to me." Light rain is happy to rush to the East night Xuan arms, face against his shoulder socket rubbed rubbed.


    In the second carriage, Ziqiong, Zifei and Yumei were all in it.


    Yumei lifted the car curtain and looked out, only to see the rapidly disappearing picture and the pungent dust.


    Put down the curtain and looked at the two people who closed their eyes and pretended to be cool, "you said, where are we going to pass this time? Is it fun? "


    Ziqiong opened her eyes: "I don''t know!"


    Zifei doesn''t open her eyes directly. Yumei turns her mouth boring. These two people know how to pretend to be cool one day. You know, she is the killer. She should be the coolest one, OK?


    The carriage came to Yucheng on the road before the sun set. After entering the city, Chang''an drove the carriage directly to the gate of the second largest restaurant in the city and stopped.


    Across the curtain, "here we are, young master!"


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the light rain that has been sleeping on his thigh. He doesn''t know what night it is. His face is flushed and his saliva is running down.


    Put your hands under your face, face out, like a kitten.


    Do not wake her up, directly bent over the princess embrace, "car curtain!"


    Outside Chang''an has been standing on the ground, hear the sound lift the driving curtain, see a snow-white young master gently holding miss down.


    Ziqiong Zifei and Yumei also stood outside the carriage, but they all agreed to step back and didn''t ask for such words.


    The boy at the door saw a guest and ran to the back yard with sharp eyes.


    Chang''an first walked into the shop and showed the shopkeeper the jade pendant which belonged to Sihai villa.


    When the shopkeeper''s expression wants to change, put it away, "don''t say it!"


    The shopkeeper booed and immediately respectfully led people to the best room of the restaurant: "master, this is the best room in the shop. If you need anything, just tell me!"


    Dongfang yexuan gently put Xiaoyu on the bed, and Chang''an had no choice but to stand up, "you go to prepare some food first, and then prepare hot water bath!"


    "Yes The shopkeeper nodded back.


    Oriental night Xuan to light rain cover thin quilt, this just get up, see still pestle in the house of people, frown, "out!"


    Ziqiong and Zifei immediately turn around and walk out. Standing at the door, Yumei hesitates and moves her eyebrows.


    Chang''an immediately pulled Yumei to go out, "Yumei left to wait!"


    Then out of the room, eyes swept the door of the two girls, "take good care of miss!"


    "Yes


    After Chang''an comes out, Dongfang yexuan catches up with him. They go to the next room.


    Oriental night Xuan elegant sit down, "the capital can have news?"


    Chang''an stood and said, "since Princess Liuli had such a relationship with the fifth prince, she was forbidden by the emperor. However, a few days later, the fifth prince was released because she was sent to the nearby Luxian county to investigate a case of injustice! I''ve been ordered to die. If I can''t find out, I''m not allowed to go back to the palace! "

 Chapter 688

    Dongfang yexuan sneered, "this imperial concubine Yang does not make little effort. It''s obviously derogatory, but secretly it''s an opportunity. If it''s successful, it''s a great credit to go back to Beijing."


    "And the princess?" Oriental night Xuan ironically raises the corner of the mouth.


    "The princess is still forbidden. The emperor wants her to embroider wedding clothes at ease."


    "Embroider wedding clothes? Ha ha ha... "Dongfang yexuan sneered. It''s better to embroider birthday clothes.


    "Send a message to Qingyi, let her continue to plan, be careful!" Light orders.


    Since you don''t want to take back the edict, accept the gift from him.


    "Yes Chang''an agreed, but did not leave, "young master, master knows that you left the capital for the sake of the young lady, but also left a pool of trouble, furious..."


    Dongfang yexuan raised his hand to stop Chang''an from continuing, "such nonsense doesn''t have to be spread again."


    Chang''an just went out to spread the message. Dongfang yexuan didn''t immediately get up and go back to the next room. Instead, he went to the window.


    A handsome push open the window, overlooking the direction of the capital, "my Oriental night Xuan''s future is never arranged by anyone, my life by me not by the day!"


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, it''s already dark. He opens his eyes vaguely and sees Yumei smiling at her.


    Isn''t she in the carriage? When did you sleep in bed?


    Unable to reach out, Yu Mei helps her to get up and sit down.


    "What about Yeh?"


    Yumei picked up the clothes beside her and put them on to Xiaoyu. "The young master is next door!"


    Light rain Du mouth, "this guy, bed together no one!"


    At this time, the door was pushed open, and the smiling Dongfang yexuan came in, "what do you say to me?"


    Light rain dog leg of stand up, also don''t need jade plum to wait on, three two wear good coat to run past, pull the hand of Eastern night Xuan.


    "How are you, where are we?"


    Oriental night Xuan by her pull to one side of the table to sit down, gentle to light rain poured a glass of water in her hand.


    "This is Yucheng, a famous trade gathering place with rich seafood. Many businessmen come here to trade. It''s a relatively developed city."


    Xiaoyu nods with understanding. Isn''t this a coastal place?


    "Let''s go out and have something to eat. I''m hungry." Xiaoyu kneads her stomach.


    Feel sticky oneself, slightly opened the skirt, smell inside, a sweat smell.


    "I''d better go after I''ve bathed." After a day''s ride, it was hot as if it were stewed in an oven.


    Dongfang yexuan nods with a smile. He has already washed. He just looks at Xiaoyu''s sleeping fragrance. He can''t bear to disturb her, so he doesn''t wake her up.


    When Xiaoyu washes and wears Yixin, Dongfang yexuan leads Xiaoyu downstairs.


    Seeing the crowd following, "follow in the darkˇ°


    Other people immediately hide in the dark, Yumei is watching Xiaoyu, waiting for her orders.


    Xiaoyu nodded. Since Dongfang yexuan didn''t want to be followed, she would cooperate with her. The two people''s world is also very interesting.


    Yumei is hiding in the dark. Although her martial arts are not as good as Ziqiong''s, since she can be sent by the sect leader to protect Xiaoyu, she is not a vegetarian.


    Then they went down, out of the restaurant and down the street.


    Looking at the street with red and green lights, it''s not dark at all because of the night. On the contrary, it''s more heated and noisy than the day.


    "Yucheng is really lively. It''s not worse than the capital at all!" Xiaoyu sighs while watching.

 Chapter 689

    "Because there is a big river here, people usually come here to supply and have a rest. With the development of seafood industry, over time, it has evolved into what it is now."


    Two people close to each other, encounter crowded place, Oriental night Xuan also take light rain in his arms, avoid and pedestrian collision.


    Light rain sharp eyed see not far away from a stall, actually lined up in a long line, curious pull East night Xuan forward.


    "Come on, ye, let''s go and see what''s good!"


    Oriental night Xuan helpless is taken forward, but eyes dote on drown is.


    Xiaoyu ran to the front, only to find that is a night chaos stalls, a couple, the female side dry skin, while package chaos.


    The man is a bowl of a pot filled with cooking, and then quickly brought to just sit in front of the guests.


    Xiaoyu is a little strange, "isn''t it just a bowl of chaos? Is it worth the long line? "


    The male boss is carrying two bowls of chaos past her and put them in front of the guests on the next table.


    After listening, he grinned and said, "girl, is this your first time to Yucheng?"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes, how do you know?"


    "Hey, you may not know that my old lady''s craftsmanship is well-known around here. That''s why everyone is so supportive. How about, little girl, would you like to have a try with your husband? I promise you will eat this time and come back next time! "


    The boss is in his sixties. He looks at Xiaoyu confidently and glances at the intimate young man in white.


    Dongfang yexuan wanted to pull Xiaoyu away. He couldn''t stay in such a dirty roadside.


    Can hear boss mouth "husband" a word, immediately smile agreed.


    "Well, please give the boss two bowls of chaos."


    Xiaoyu: "what''s the matter with this guy? Doesn''t he always dislike such things?


    She just wants to explain that they haven''t married yet. Dongfang yexuan has already agreed.


    "OK, two guests, wait a moment. The table is full. I want to..." seeing that there is just a table empty, I quickly took away the dishes and chopsticks and cleaned them up.


    "Two guests, sit here!"


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, looking at oily table bench, frowning, can''t sit down.


    Xiaoyu knew that his cleanliness addiction had been committed again. He took out a handkerchief from his arms and spread it squarely on the stool, "sit down."


    Oriental night Xuan this just is willing to condescend to sit down, just after sitting down, eyebrow still didn''t relax.


    "Hello, let''s go out to play. Don''t be so particular!" Xiaoyu pulled him after sitting down.


    The East night Xuan light nods, lips close tightly.


    Chaos quickly brought up, full of two bowls, let Xiaoyu can''t help but think of just put on that meeting.


    She has just earned dozens of Wen, followed Zhang Xiaoquan two people to eat a bowl of 8 Wen chaos, but also caused Zhang Xiaoquan heartache for a long time.


    With a smile on the corner of her mouth, she picked up a big chaos and blew it twice, biting half of it in one bite. Her mouth was full of pork, which made her tongue almost bite off.


    I didn''t expect that the people in this stall are so good at cooking. It seems that the experts really come from the folk.


    Then he put the remaining half in his mouth. Before he began to chew, Dongfang yexuan grabbed her bowl and put it in front of him.


    Xiaoyu looks at him: what are you going to do?


    Dongfang yexuan pushed his bowl and ate Xiaoyu''s bowl.


    Light rain a white eye, nerve!

 Chapter 690

    "Boss, give us two bowls of chaos!" Two women with swords in their robes came over and called in a clear voice.


    Xiaoyu looks up curiously and feels Xiaoyu''s sight. One of the women in Fei''s clothes looks over. She wants to scold Xiaoyu, but she sees the snow-white woman beside her.


    Just like the evil man who came down to the world, Hua Chi came forward and said, "what''s your name, please? Where do you live? Is there a match? "


    The East night Xuan head all didn''t lift, but icy cold a word: "roll!"


    The woman choked for a while, but did not stop there. Instead, she boldly stepped forward, "even if there is a marriage, it doesn''t matter. I''m willing to recommend my pillow for one night''s joy!"


    Soft hands will be on the shoulder of Dongfang yexuan. "Pa" the woman''s hand is broken.


    The woman couldn''t believe that she looked at her right hand, which had been lowered down. Suddenly, "ah..." she screamed.


    Then another woman in blue came with two bowls of chaos. She just heard the scream of the woman in Fei''s clothes. As soon as the bowl was thrown, she rushed to help the woman in Fei''s clothes.


    "Feiyue, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with your hand? " Raise the right hand of the scarlet moon concerned.


    "Ah..." Fei Yue cries, and she stares at the opposite woman.


    Xiaoyu blinks innocently. I didn''t do it. Why are you staring at me? I''m guilty of watching a play?


    But this eye, but let another woman in blue think it is the hand of light rain, hand is a palm, hit to light rain.


    The eastern night Xuan eye is quick, the chaos in the hand pats to the woman in blue, directly beat the woman back several steps.


    Xiaoyu stands up sharply and looks at the two women who disturb them for no reason.


    Before Xiaoyu spoke, the woman in blue yelled, "where are the thieves, who dare to bully my younger martial sister?"


    But seeing the man in white, who was still sitting, especially the handsome face, his eyes flickered uncontrollably.


    Light rain sneers, "how? Is it popular to catch and shout thieves these days? If you don''t hook / lead other men, you have to start robbing them? What''s the point? "


    Blue Tong smell speech fierce look to hold wrist hate woman''s Fei Yue, pay attention to her line of sight, Fei Yue some apologetic bow.


    At this time, all the guests in the shop were curious to see the play. These two women, it seems, are all people of the Jianghu. How could they do such a thing wrong?


    "I''ve just heard that woman in Fei''s clothes say that if she wants to recommend herself for a pillow, I just want to have a good night. I''m really shameless!"


    Next to the man laughing, "you''re afraid it''s not jealousy, such a woman did not ask you? Ha ha ha... "


    "That is, if facing me, I will certainly satisfy this shameless request..." the man with a face of obscene smile looks up and down at the hot woman in Fei''s clothes.


    Fei Yue''s face turned red with anger. She drew her sword with her left hand and spattered blood. The man who was just full of foul language had fallen into the pool of blood.


    There was a commotion in the crowd, and everyone said, "ah... Kill!" Screamed and ran away.


    The two old couples were afraid to hide in the corner and did not dare to make a sound.


    Blue Tong takes a few steps, grabs the scarlet moon who is still holding the sword, "what are you doing? How did master explain before going out? Don''t you want to stop hurting people? "


    LAN Tong''s rude and harsh voice scolds.


    Fei Yue is not willing to raise her head, "you didn''t hear what they said about me. How can I bear it?"


    "You two, if you want to quarrel, would you please go home and quarrel? Now let''s deal with the current problem first! " Light rain is not happy to lead back two people''s eyes.

 Chapter 691

    "What''s the problem? Didn''t you just run away with a few customers? I''ll pay for the boss''s money. " The scarlet moon disdains to endure the pain, put the sword still stained with blood on the table, take out a ingot of silver from the waist and put it on the table.


    Light rain sneers, "is it?" Light sit down, lean on the eastern night Xuan with open arms.


    "But you have disturbed our dining interest, let me see such a bloody picture, hurt my young heart is still fluttering, just want to forget it?"


    Eyebrows pick up, lips red teeth white, a pair of beautiful eyes slightly raised, toward the eastern night Xuan blinked.


    Dare to hook up with her man so openly, how can you let it go so easily!


    Oriental night Xuan eyes dote on drowning, it seems that girl interest is very good, since she wants to play, how can he not accompany.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I think you are very healthy. You want to blackmail me. You want to be beautiful... Hiss..." she pulled her arm and twitched her mouth.


    Blue Tong smell speech eyes a stare, immediately come forward to block Fei Yue, "two, I and younger martial sister two people for the first time to this place, don''t understand your rules, please forgive me."


    He looked at the young master in white quietly. He was really good-looking. His martial arts were so powerful that he made her step back so far. He was a master.


    If


    Xiaoyu immediately noticed LAN Tong''s eyes, half squinting, languidly playing with the long hair of Dongfang yexuan hanging to his shoulder, "what should I do, ye, you like attracting bees and butterflies so much, what should I do?"


    Dongfang yexuan looks down and doesn''t look at each other. Instead, she gets to Xiaoyu''s ear and says in the voice that both of them can hear: "then dig out her eyes!"


    Suggestively raised bloodthirsty eyes, swept a step backward blue Tong, this just moved back to line of sight.


    LAN Tong''s face turned white, even worse than the injured Fei Yue''s face.


    Xiaoyu saw it and said with a smile, "it''s bloody. People without eyes are ugly..."


    Blue Tong smell speech facial expression begins to return blood, in the heart relaxed half tone.


    "What does Xiaoyu think should be done?" Dongfang yexuan is holding Xiaoyu''s waist in one hand and counting her fingers in the other. Her face is gentle and I listen to your expression.


    "Well..." Xiaoyu''s eyes turned around the two women, and each one stayed for three seconds.


    "Fei Yue sneered:" you don''t pretend, we are not ordinary people, offended us, not your good fruit to eat, but if you apologize, I will make the decision to forgive you


    Completely forget his right hand is still drooping, or the opposite person hurt.


    Xiaoyu laughs, is this woman really stupid or fake stupid?


    Face side to the East night Xuan bosom, stuffy voice, "people are so afraid, ah night, you want to protect me!"


    Still shivering body, shiver on the body of Oriental night Xuan.


    The East night Xuan almost laughs a voice to come, dark clap a light rain back spine warning, don''t play too much.


    Xiaoyu had to get up and sit up, but he glared at Dongfang yexuan.


    "It seems that you don''t admit your mistake..."


    LAN Tong quickly stops Fei Yue who wants to refute and says, "no, we know it''s wrong. It''s our fault. Please forgive us for our fault!"


    The moment of frowning, eyes flash away, fierce.


    Light rain looked at the other side bent his head, low browed, patted the hand of the eastern night Xuan.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go somewhere else!"

 Chapter 692

    Dongfang yexuan gets up, puts a piece of silver on the table and follows Xiaoyu to leave.


    After waiting for two people to leave a distance, Fei Yue angrily asks LAN Tong, "elder martial sister, what''s the matter with you? What are our disciples of the moon mountain sect afraid of? "


    LAN Tong said softly: "forget it, let''s go and deal with your arm. It''s important to have a doctor''s hand come back, otherwise it will be swollen later. Then it''s not good... "


    Fei Yue looked at her arm and said, "what are you waiting for? Let''s go quickly. As for those two people, I won''t let them go." Go ahead first.


    LAN Tong looks at the back of the red moon, full of frost. If you were not the daughter of the master, it would be useful to me!


    Then he instantly recovered and called "younger martial sister" to catch up.


    After the young lady and the young master left, Yumei looked at the chaotic stall in the dark where the young lady was full of praise.


    She decided to wait for the young lady to have a rest, and then she secretly ran out to buy a share, which was followed by catching up and secretly protecting.


    The light rain is hooking the arm of the East night Xuan, the head leans on the arm place, follow to hang to walk forward generally.


    Just go to an intersection, see the bright lights at the end of the alley, people come and go.


    Can''t help but wonder, "night, what''s over there? Is it a night market, so busy? "


    Oriental night Xuan eyesight is very good, at a glance to see the door of a few exposed women standing to solicit guests.


    Pull light rain to turn around, "there is no fun, let''s go back to the inn to have a rest."


    Xiaoyu was holding hands, but he refused to take it back. "How do you know it''s not fun? Let''s go and have a look!"


    "No way." He refused.


    Light rain does not go, watery eyes pray at the eastern night Xuan, a pair of you do not follow me, I will not go posture.


    Dongfang yexuan roars in his heart: it''s a brothel, not a restaurant. Let alone he doesn''t like to go, he won''t take his daughter-in-law to the brothel.


    "Well behaved, don''t make trouble. It''s not for good people like us to play there. There are bad people in there. Shall we go back to sleep?"


    Xiaoyu was coaxed like a child, and her face turned red. She actually knew it was brothel, but she was curious, wasn''t she?


    I just want to go in and see what''s inside, but Dongfang yexuan still keeps it from her, what kind of good and bad people


    But the ghost makes a difference of, light rain so by the East night Xuan half embrace left that street, wait for her to stand at rest of that inn door, just reaction come over.


    "Is this... Coming?" She hasn''t had enough.


    "It''s getting late. Wash and sleep. Go out tomorrow morning." Take Xiaoyu''s hand and take her upstairs.


    In a guest room on the second floor of the same inn, Fei Yue''s arm had been connected. She was lying on the bed alone, thinking about what had just happened.


    Thinking of that unforgettable face, my heart can''t help surging.


    Once again, the thought of following the disgusting woman beside the male god made her hate so much that they all blame her. If it wasn''t for her, the male god would have looked at her highly.


    Maybe she''s the only one who''s attracted. Maybe you''ll fall in love with her.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became, and she began to anger the couple who sold chaos. They both blame them for their good craftsmanship. Otherwise, she would meet the male god in other places.


    He got up and went out with his sword.


    LAN Tong next door heard the sound, quietly opened the door to follow up, and saw with her own eyes that she had burned the chaotic stall.


    Return to the inn with a look of disdain.

 Chapter 693

    After Miss Yumei goes to bed, she wants to buy chaos food, but she is tired all day, and some of them don''t want to move. She plans to go tomorrow, so she will go back to her room to have a rest.


    In the morning, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan are having breakfast in the room.


    On the table are almost all seafood dishes, including braised prawns, hairy crabs, steamed, boiled, braised fish.


    Xiaoyu satisfied to eat a spoonful of shrimp porridge, fresh and delicious, eyes on the Yellow cancan, a few legs across, two big pincers provocative to her big crab.


    Hand picked up and began to peel a eat, good, nodded, delicious, worthy of being fresh just salvage, living in the river is this good.


    Reaching for another one, a pair of chopsticks hit the back of his hand, like an ant biting. Xiaoyu looked up at the owner of the chopsticks, Dongfang yexuan.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ignore him, continue to reach out, was hit again.


    Light rain quit, staring at two big eyes, also don''t speak, a pair of you today don''t give me a statement, I and you endless expression.


    Dongfang yexuan calmly reaches for a prawn and turns it over with his fingers. A white meat is sent to Xiaoyu''s mouth.


    Gentle way: "open mouth."


    Xiaoyu turns around, hum!


    Oriental night Xuan helpless, regardless of the room is still standing four door god, a small rain in his arms, sitting on the knee.


    "Crab is cold, you can''t eat more, you forget how painful your childhood is?"


    He tossed and turned on the bed and hummed. It was like a war. He was distressed to see it.


    Xiaoyu blushes. Why do you mention this?


    "Well, I haven''t arrived yet. It''s hard for me to meet you. Let me eat more!" I wanted to be angry and show my sense of existence.


    Now people dare not die for her good.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t speak, just looked at her, but her eyes told her, No.


    Light rain thumb and index finger gently pull the skirt of the Oriental night Xuan, quietly coquetry: "there are people in this room, you give me some face, just eat one, I won''t make a fuss."


    Oriental night Xuan shakes his head, "no, now greedy Huan, back pain but you, there are two days to the day."


    Xiaoyu: "what''s the matter with you old masters who always care about women? And she cares about her aunt.


    Baji mouth, "really not?"


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t speak.


    "Don''t you give me any chance of accommodation?" Poor little eyes, watery look.


    Oriental night Xuan sighs a tone, "ah, really defeated you, can only half."


    See light rain also want to bargain, immediately out of voice, "say no need to eat."


    Xiaoyu pursed her lips and reached for the biggest one in pain and happiness. She broke it into two parts and looked at it. She put the biggest one in her bowl and the smaller one on her plate.


    Quietly Mimi / Mimi as if the other party can''t see the same, chuckling slowly and enjoy eating.


    I heard the sound of Yumei swallowing in the corner and ate more slowly.


    The eastern night Xuan dotes on to drown a smile, light rain this lovely kind of son, really love dead person son.


    After dinner, Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu out for a walk.


    The others followed.


    As they walked, they saw that there were a lot of people here because they occupied the traffic fortress, as well as people dressed in other places.


    However, they all have a problem, that is, they all stare at each other, like monkeys, making Xiaoyu uncomfortable.

 Chapter 694

    Next to Dongfang yexuan, youyou said, "is there something wrong with these people''s eyes, or are we rich? How can we feel like we are golden? Someone wants to come up and fight?"


    She''s here to go shopping, not to be seen as a monkey.


    Oriental night Xuan Yu Guang looks at the sight that everybody throws on two people''s body, see strange not strange continue to go forward.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t see it." He has been used to it since he was a child. As long as he is far away from him, he will not see it.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth, so many eyes, and not blind, how can it be regarded as not seeing?


    See light rain is not happy, Oriental night Xuan gives an idea, "as we put on the mask, so we can''t see us."


    Light rain white eyes, this public, it''s not Halloween, two big living people with masks on the street, not eye-catching is strange.


    "If only I had the ability to change my face!" Sigh of shake head, "but also can only think about."


    Can only think about it? He didn''t think so. There was a curve in the corner of his mouth.


    They walked and stopped, just went to the place where they ate chaos last night, saw a large group of people in front of them, and there were cries from time to time.


    Light rain eight trigrams of pull East night Xuan to drill ahead, really see is last night that chaotic stall.


    It''s just that it''s turned into a ruin. It''s all burnt wood.


    "Wuwuwuwu... What a sin, that god-given man burned my shop? I''ve been stalling for decades. How can we live in the future... "


    There was an old woman sitting on the ground. She was dressed in a white blue dress, and now it was covered with black charcoal.


    Cry is dead and alive, his hands also beat the ground from time to time.


    Next to him stood the old man of the stall owner, with his back against the blackened table, his eyes confused.


    Xiaoyu is curious to poke. Next to her, there is a busy aunt: "aunt, what happened? Why do these two look like this? "


    The aunt to the left side of the poked look, a beautiful, red lipped, lovely smile of the little girl is looking at her sweetly.


    The aunt immediately explained to Xiaoyu in a low voice, "this chaotic stall of the Wang family has been set up here for 20 or 30 years. Unexpectedly, it was provoked by a fire overnight. It must have provoked someone to get revenge. Little girl, don''t get too close to avoid suffering!"


    Xiaoyu frowned. It was good last night. It''s only one night. How can it be like this?


    "Thank you, aunt. But it''s revenge. Why don''t you come to me? I think this man is OK. There''s nothing wrong with him. Just burn a shop and get another one?"


    "Hey, who knows? It''s probably their home-made food. It''s too bad. It''s burned by the guests!" The aunt said bitterly that her family sold chaos on the street next door, but it was not as good as her family''s business, so she was very happy.


    Xiaoyu listened, smile, slightly nodded, no questions, good or not, she ate, will not count?


    "Yeh, let''s go." Although it''s a pity, she doesn''t care about it, it has nothing to do with her.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that it had a lot to do with her. If it hadn''t been for her, the old couple wouldn''t have been in trouble.


    However, if you know, I don''t think you will care. She didn''t do it.


    Yumei looked at it in the dark. It''s a pity, "well, I knew I should have come to eat a bowl last night. I can''t eat it now!"

 Chapter 695

    Ziqiong heard nothing and flew away.


    Zifei replied, "don''t worry about eating. The master is gone. Let''s keep up!" Brush and fly away.


    Yumei said, "I really can''t enjoy life!" Keep up with me.


    Xiaoyu went to see the flower seller and the bird seller for a while. She had a good time. When she was tired, Dongfang yexuan led her into a restaurant with the words of delicious hot pot on the plaque.


    "What''s this?" Xiaoyu looks at some restaurants imitating the pattern of yufeifei restaurant in Beijing, but they are different.


    "Why, don''t you even remember the hotpot shop you founded?" Dongfang yexuan took her hand and walked forward.


    There is a boy leading the way to a private room on the second floor.


    "Hotpot has something to do with me, but what does this shop have to do with me? This is not my shop. " Xiaoyu is led by him and sits by the window.


    Then watch him sit opposite her.


    "According to the best last!" Dongfang yexuan orders the waiter.


    "OK, two guests, please wait a moment!" The second child came down the stairs quickly.


    Xiaoyu waved to several people standing at the door, "you also go to call a table to eat, don''t be hungry!"


    "Yes," they said Don''t get the young master''s affirmation. They all know that the young lady can make the decision.


    After everyone retreated, Dongfang yexuan said with a smile, "you''ve done a good job with my subordinates!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flick. It''s not all your orders to the people below. Otherwise, who will listen to her.


    "Have you forgotten that you and I have three princes to cooperate with?" Dongfang yexuan poured a glass of water for her and put it in front of her.


    Light rain reaction, he said is just the topic.


    "Is this your shop, or the third prince''s?"


    "Guess what?" I poured myself a drink.


    Xiaoyu: "do you want me to guess?"?


    boring.


    Take a sip of water and say, "ah ye, is our goal outside the pass?"


    Oriental night Xuan pick eyebrows, waiting for light rain below.


    "Don''t you plan to visit other countries by the way?"


    "What strange idea do you have?"


    "What is a strange idea? They are not curious. " Light rain doodle mouth, really don''t understand a woman''s mind.


    "Our destination is at the junction of the kingdom of Bai and the kingdom of Dai. We can visit the kingdom of Dai by the way."


    I was going to take her out for a walk, but I didn''t know what she thought.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are bright. It''s good to see the customs of other countries.


    "How could elder martial brother choose such a noisy place as Yucheng for this Wulin meeting?"


    Xiaoyu suddenly heard the voice of conversation coming from the next room, and could not help listening.


    "I''m not very clear either. I heard from master that some strange things happened in Yucheng recently. It happened that all the sects gathered here, and there were also reasons to deal with this strange thing." A voice with some depth replied.


    "Strange? What strange thing? " There are also several simultaneous sounds.


    "There have been several homicide cases recently, all of them were men, and the death was extremely terrible. The man''s heart is gone... "


    "Ah... It''s gone. How can it be?" A male voice of surprise came.


    "I don''t know. That''s why the leaders of all factions choose to hold the Wulin conference here. It''s just to find out the truth and bring peace to the river and the lake. The conference will be held in two days. You''ll be honest recently. Don''t go out and look for death!"

 Chapter 696

    After the elder martial brother''s good warning, a female voice said, "ha ha, anyway, only men will be killed. It has nothing to do with our women. I''m not afraid."


    "Yes, maybe those men will be killed because of lust. You''d better listen to the elder martial brother. Don''t run around..." a woman''s voice came.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu was listening in the box, muttering: "Wulin assembly? Isn''t it that some schools like Shaolin and Emei gather to fight for the position of Wulin alliance leader? "


    "Oh? Does Xiaoyu know Shaolin and Emei? " Oriental night Xuan raises an eye, the smile that banters looks at light rain.


    "Dong Dong... My guest, here you are!" There was a knock from the door.


    "Come in!" East night Xuan light summons.


    Small two quickly set the pot, a large plate of vegetables and meat placed well, "my guest, please use it slowly, something to say at any time."


    Bend slightly and close the door.


    Xiaoyu waited for Xiaoer to leave, then he stretched out half of his body and excitedly headed for the eastern night Xuan, "do you really have these sects? Is there anything else like Wudang and Kongtong? "


    Dongfang yexuan picked up a plate of meat, poured it into the pot gracefully, put down the plate, and nodded, "yes, these sects you mentioned all have, and they are more famous sects in the Jianghu."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes blink. Is it true?


    Then she''s really lucky. I''ll catch her. But I have to have a good look at what the Wulin conference looks like. Is it really wonderful to fight.


    "You sit, the water is boiling, be careful to fall down and hurt you." Oriental night Xuan put a few dishes, see light rain also put his hand on the table, help the body stretch, concerned said.


    Xiaoyu sat down and said, "is it true or false what those people just said about the murder of a man?"


    "Nature is true. They are all good people. They are just worthy of death." When the dish is ready, give it to the rain jacket in the bowl.


    "Eat quickly, and try the hot pot with seafood here."


    Xiaoyu picked up the chopsticks, chopped them in the bowl, tilted his head, "you have to be careful, those crooked melons and dates have been recruited, you such immortals, don''t be tarnished, no heart, but it''s over."


    Xiaoyu deliberately teases and smiles at him.


    The chopsticks in Dongfang yexuan''s hand stopped, then moved, and the corner of his mouth Rose: "I have no heart, others can''t steal it, and the immortals are not praising men."


    Light rain secretly white eyes, she likes to use the fairy to describe this evil, who let him grow not to give women a way to live.


    "You don''t have a heart? If you don''t have a heart, you''ll die early. You''re not Bigan! " You can live without a heart.


    "Who is Bigan?" Oriental night Xuan looks up, when does light rain know the man?


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed, "ha ha... It''s a bad old man who has been dead for many years. It doesn''t matter. Answer my question quickly!"


    Wipe the sweat in the heart, almost baldness.


    Dongfang yexuan heard that he was a bad old man. He didn''t have any interest in asking. He said calmly, "my heart is all on you. How can others steal it?"


    Xiaoyu: "the sudden love words knocked her heart fiercely. This guy tickled her heart. She doubted whether he had learned the love words specially.


    "Ha ha... Let''s eat. It''s not delicious when it''s cold." Eat with your head down and your face red.

 Chapter 697

    Oriental night Xuan smile, hot pot will also have cold time, just strange, girl is shy.


    After dinner, they strolled in the street again. Until the light rain''s legs became sour, Dongfang yexuan picked them up and went back to the inn.


    Light rain old face some embarrassed, buries in the eastern night Xuan bosom, exposes the back of the head to come out.


    Just entering the inn gate, I met Fei Yue and LAN Tong.


    "Ah, young master, you also live in this inn!" Fei Yue warmly goes forward to say hello.


    Seeing the woman in his arms, jealousy flashed through his eyes.


    The eastern night Xuan holds the light rain to stand still, the cool Mou son falls on the Fei Yue body, "roll!"


    Fei Yue''s fists were clenched and her eyelids were drooping. No one ever spoke to her like this.


    Because she is the daughter of the leader of Kongtong school, everyone will flatter her and please her.


    This time, she and her elder martial sister came to explore the way first. Her father has not come yet. When her father comes, she must let the people in front of her see clearly. She is not a cat and dog!


    LAN Tong came over with a smile, "young master, it was so offensive yesterday. Since we live in the same inn, we are predestined. It''s better for us to be the host. Let''s have a meal and turn it into jade."


    Smile appropriate, like a lady in general.


    Xiaoyu slightly raised her head and looked at the two people in front of her, a flower maniac and a white lotus. She was so righteous to rob a man, when she was dead?


    However, she felt that her own rotten peach blossom had to be solved by herself. Let Dongfang yexuan deal with it by herself. She still didn''t move.


    Oriental night Xuan didn''t see blue Tong one eye, holding light rain straight from her side to leave upstairs.


    LAN Tong: "the fingernail of forbearance deeply pinches the palm of the hand, but there is no change on the face.


    Red moon''s eyes flashed Schadenfreude, oh, when she didn''t know? Take her as a stepping stone, know she likes that man, also want to hand.


    "Elder martial sister, this young man is very rude. She talks to her well, but she totally ignores you!"


    LAN Tong''s fierce anger flashed away. She took Fei Yue''s hand and said with a smile, "maybe I''m not as good as my younger martial sister. It''s easy to be ignored. OK, let''s go to dinner."


    Fei Yue sees that Lan Tong has the self-knowledge to admit that she is not as beautiful as her, then she shows a smile.


    Two women with different ideas went to the corner of the lobby and sat down for dinner.


    Upstairs, Xiaoyu jokingly sat in front of the window and looked at Dongfang yexuan, "Alas, two beautiful women are standing in front of us and asking for a meal. They are all rejected. Ah ye, you are so cruel!"


    Shaking his head, a pair of smelling sad, listening to the appearance of tears, the handkerchief in his hand also made a gesture to the corner of the eye stained twice.


    Yumei stood behind the young lady, her eyes twitching and she couldn''t bear to laugh.


    Ziqiong and Zifei stand in the corner, while Chang''an stands with her back against the wall near the door.


    Oriental night Xuan funny looking at light rain pretend, with the back of the chair, "then how to do? Why don''t I go out and tell them now that I''ve changed my mind, how about having dinner with them? "


    "You dare!" Xiaoyu stands up and stares at Dongfang yexuan, as if he breaks his dogleg when he steps out of the room.


    "Ha ha ha..." such as jade hit each other as pleasant laughter came.


    Oriental night Xuan funny looking at her, "is not you let me pity beauty?"? You''re like this. Shall I listen or not? "

 Chapter 698

    Xiaoyu knew that he was fooled, hands akimbo, "you dare to cheat me, ah..." xiaofragu ran past.


    A burst of Tianma meteor boxing, sparse hammer in the small chest of Dongfang yexuan, the thunder and rain little action, make Dongfang yexuan laugh.


    In order to see what the Wulin assembly looked like, Xiaoyu just played to the day of the assembly.


    Because Dongfang yexuan had already inquired about the position of the contest, he decided the best view of the hotel box next to the meeting.


    Xiaoyu is sitting in the box, looking at the crowded square below, and there are more than ten chairs on the top.


    It''s just empty.


    Xiaoyu is holding a handful of melon seeds in his hand and kowtowing, "how come this person hasn''t arrived yet? I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Dongfang yexuan leisurely pinches the grapes to eat. On the table sits a purple mink, with two feet on the ground and a bunch of grapes in his front paw.


    "I said that there was still some time for you to get more sleep at the beginning of the competition. Who could not wait for me to come here quickly?"


    Xiaoyu came back from the window and sat down, "I don''t know. I''m very curious. If I want to know, I won''t come."


    "Then be patient." Oriental night Xuan raised an eye to see next sky color.


    "It''s almost time. It should start soon."


    Xiaoyu looked down, and sure enough, some people came from behind and sat on the top one by one.


    Sitting in the middle was an old man with a white beard. He had a kind eyebrow and a good purpose. He wore a bun on his head.


    "Leaders, it''s getting late. Let''s start!"


    "The leader of Wudang said," let''s go! " The abbot of Shaolin next to him said with one hand and a nod.


    Then there is a big man with five big and three thick, fat waist and thick arm, carrying a mace, strides to the stage.


    The mace on the shoulder was forcefully held in his hand. "My name is Huang Dahu. Does anyone want to come up to fight?" The roar of Huhu Shengwei.


    Just after two shouts, one of them, like a bamboo pole, flew onto the stage with a long gun.


    "I''m skinny, please tell me!"


    They bowed and arched their hands politely, but the thin Tuo was caught off guard when Huang Dahu bowed his head.


    Huang Dahu looked at the tiger, and was beaten down by the thin Tuo.


    Light rain boring turn head, "cut, this person is not lack of heart, looking at quite tiger, who knows is a no brain."


    Although this pair disappointed Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu continued to look down in spirit.


    But the people behind didn''t fight much. They were basically playing. You hit me and I kicked you.


    "It''s not a martial arts meeting. It''s a group of scoundrels fighting." Xiaoyu curled his mouth and propped his head, fiddling with the teacup lid with one hand.


    "The good ones always stay at the end, and the experts are the last ones to appear. It''s going to be held for three days, and the last day should be the big show!"


    Dongfang yexuan feeds Xiaoyu a grape and explains to her.


    Grape stood up and looked down. "What''s good to see? It''s better to go back to sleep!"


    Light rain brain rang out such a sentence, her heart is also this idea, "in this case, we simply go back to it, the day after tomorrow''s final again."


    Several people came out of the door and walked in the corridor. When they passed one of the boxes, the door just opened.


    A woman in a bright yellow dress came out and said, "ah... I''m blind. Don''t you see Miss Ben here?"

 Chapter 699

    Xiaoyu just turns back and talks to Dongfang yexuan. Unexpectedly, the other party opens the door. Fortunately, the door is opened in the way, otherwise Xiaoyu''s head will hurt.


    But the villain complained first and roared first.


    Xiaoyu turned around and sneered back: "you can have a try. I don''t have your ability. I''m sorry I can''t agree with you!"


    After hearing the news, the guests laughed and said, "ha ha ha ha..."


    The woman in yellow then angrily pointed to Xiaoyu, "you dare to call me a dog!"


    Ziqiong comes forward behind Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu reaches out to stop her and sneers: "I''ve seen people picking up money. How can I still pick up abuse?"


    When the woman looked up, she saw the grape sitting on Xiaoyu''s shoulder. The little guy was very excited and sat like a person, with two little paws clapping.


    She was attracted by her eyes. "What a lovely little thing!" Come forward to touch, was standing behind the rain Yumei block.


    Frown, "you!" Pointing to light rain, "sell it to me, how much?"


    In the face of this bossy woman, Xiaoyu can only present a white eye, "I want to buy you, you give a price!"


    "What?" The woman can''t believe to point to oneself, "do you want to buy me?"


    Look up and down at Xiaoyu. "Do you know what you''re talking about? You want to buy me? You don''t want to go out and inquire. I''m the eldest daughter of Liu Yuanwai, who is famous in Yucheng. Chi... "


    Disdainful smile.


    Xiaoyu single footed, rhythmic back to the beat, "you don''t go out to inquire, I''m the little daughter of Zhang Yuanwai in Beijing, will I be short of money?"


    According to the woman''s words, give it back to her as it is.


    The woman''s eyes were wide open and her mouth was about to say something. Then the door opened again and a man in ink with a paper fan came out.


    Handsome, green silk shawl, handsome, not like Jiang feibai''s charming, not like the evil of the Oriental night Xuan.


    He is very strong and has a dark complexion.


    "Sister, are you in trouble again?" Man light voice said a woman, this just carefully looked at Zhang Xiaoyu and Oriental night Xuan.


    See Eastern night Xuan of time, pupil shrink for a while, this just put the key on Zhang Xiaoyu body.


    "Girl, my younger sister is young and not sensible. Please forgive me. I''ll make amends to you." Hold the fan with both hands and bow your hands.


    Xiaoyu did not speak, but the expression is, I am younger, you don''t open your eyes to tell lies.


    Seeing the expression of Miss Yu Mei, she stood up to speak for her and said sarcastically, "drink, our miss is only 15 years old. This girl looks like she is in her twenties. Why don''t she pretend to be sensible?"


    Xiaoyu whispered: "Yumei, how to speak? Step back


    Yumei, stand back.


    "I''m sorry, you two. My maid is good at everything, but this is not good. I always like to tell the truth."


    Xiaoyu nodded slightly apologetically and apologized to both of them.


    The East night Xuan single hand Wu mouth, stop to ascend of mouth corner, this wench.


    Yumei and they are holding a smile, tears are almost laughing out.


    When the man choked, he thought that the woman would apologize to them, but he said such a thing.


    The woman is so angry that her heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney ache. She will beat Zhang Xiaoyu. She is only 16 years old. How can she be so old!


    The man stopped her, eyes stopped, "little sister, don''t forget the family style, and their own bearing!"

 Chapter 700

    Finish saying to see younger sister although still very angry, also very unwilling, but stay in place did not move.


    Then she turned her head and said with a smile: "the girl is really funny. I''m Liu Jing, and this is my younger sister Liu Yan. If you offend me just now, I hope you two Haihan."


    Zhang Xiaoyu can''t help but look at Liu Jing more. She is so impolite. He can still speak politely with a smile. This kind of self-restraint is not bad.


    "You''re serious. I just hope to take care of your younger sister next time. You can''t buy everything with money!" Look at Liu Yan.


    "Ha ha, yes, I must remember that I don''t know your name. It''s fate to meet you. Why don''t you come in and have a drink?" Liu Jing reached into the door with a smile.


    "No, thanks for the invitation. We have something else to do, so we won''t delay." Oriental night Xuan flatly refuses, this small white face looks good, still a pair of smiling appearance, a look is not a good person.


    Go straight out with light rain in your arms.


    Liu Jing yelled: "can you tell me your name? We can get together when we are predestined!"


    Oriental night Xuan embraces light rain head also don''t return, "cheap name is unbearable!" Slowly out of the corridor down to the first floor.


    Liu Jing''s eyes flashed and his mouth murmured: "Dongfang yexuan? The world says that you are both intelligent and brave, and you have excellent talent and appearance. Today, I see you, and you deserve your reputation. However, look at that woman, it should be your weakness... Ha ha... "


    "Brother nine, what are you muttering about?" Liu Yan came forward and asked strangely.


    "Nothing." Liu Jing turned around and said, "this is not what you think. Don''t think you are a princess.


    We are in someone else''s country. There are so many talented people in the world. Don''t bring out the unruly way in your palace. You will be the loser then! "


    Liu Jing light, but words to authority momentum, people can not refuse.


    It turns out that these two are xuanyuanjing, the ninth Prince of the state of Dai, and xuanyuanyan, the fifth princess.


    "Yes, I know, brother nine." Xuanyuan Yan dare not retort, bow to admit his mistake.


    Dongfang yexuan with light rain back to the inn, Dongfang yexuan lying on the Jin couch reading, Ziqiong they serve tea.


    Light rain is back on the knee of the eastern night Xuan, holding grapes in hand to play.


    "Ah ye, how can I feel that the man just now is not like the son of a rich businessman? Look at his talk, and the hard to hide momentum, how can it not be like that?"


    Oriental night Xuan puts down a book, calm face, "you just also paid attention to the eyebrows of others?"


    Pick up Xiaoyu, face yourself, "is he that good-looking? Let you remember so much


    Light rain heart help forehead, "my God, this vinegar jar attack again."


    "No, I didn''t notice what he looked like. By the way, I only knew he was a man. Did he look good?"


    Xiao Yu asked curiously, and he make complaints about it. This guy sold vinegar in his previous life, so sour.


    Oriental night Xuan face smell speech immediately relax down, eyebrows and eyes with a smile, "can be ugly, the face of hemorrhoids, see all disgusting, fortunately you didn''t see, or at night can''t sleep."


    Xiaoyu: "I''m so sorry for Liu Jing. He has hemorrhoids on his face. How ugly it is.


    Oriental night Xuan is not disgusted, so discredit people''s words are said to come out, that hemorrhoids is clearly long in the buttocks, OK.


    Dongfang yexuan knew the identity of the other party as soon as he saw the other party, just like the other party recognized him at a glance.


    Generally, as long as you are a famous opponent, even if you don''t know him, the portrait has long been remembered.

 Chapter 701

    What''s the reason for this Wulin meeting? Even the nine princes who are the most favorable candidates for the throne are here.


    In an inn room not far from the inn.


    Jiang feibai''s clothes are as red as blood. He leans on the Jin couch with one foot, and a maid is fanning him.


    "You said our sect leader would go to the meeting for a walk. Could you take the position of the Wulin alliance leader for a seat?"


    The weak and boneless appearance, coupled with the charming eyes of Danfeng, attracted the subordinates of the hall to bow their heads and dare not look.


    "The leader of the sect has excellent martial arts. He can be captured easily!"


    Jiang feibai raised his eyes with disdain, "Oh..." it''s a pity that he really disdains to be associated with those old guys who claim to be famous and decent.


    However, it''s better to take a walk, lest the world forget that there is a killer gate in the world.


    Eyes closed, think of and light rain in the door, she forgot the East night Xuan this person, he as the only family.


    Every day, she was hilarious, mischievous and lovely. At that time, she wanted to run out every day, but he was afraid that she would not come back if she left. He locked her up and wouldn''t let her leave.


    Think about that time. I had a good time.


    It has been several months since she separated from Xiaoyu. I don''t know what she''s doing now and how she''s doing. Do you think of him occasionally?


    The time soon came to the third day of the Wulin assembly, and Xiaoyu stepped on the spot to the appointed teahouse.


    Xiaoyu excitedly lies on the window and looks at the distance, "quick, East, it''s already started."


    On the stage stood two servants who looked like two sects, holding long swords in their hands, "I''m a member of Qingcheng sect!"


    "In the next Kongtong, send Yi Bi."


    Two people reported the name mutually, also did not need the referee, two people arched the hand salute after starts to fight.


    Both of them have specific moves in one move. It seems that they have been learned by famous and decent families. They are also good at fighting.


    "Well, that''s right. Well, I just said that it''s right. Is that man stupid? He''s kicking people''s face. Why don''t you just point out and kick off his grandchildren''s roots? You see, if you can''t cut the grass, you''ll suffer."


    As soon as Xiaoyu''s voice fell, the man who just stepped out was kicked off the stage.


    Light rain shakes his head, "ah, brain watt!"


    Dongfang yexuan laughingly looks at a pair of Xiaoyu who is even more excited than a martial arts contest. He helplessly bows his head to taste tea. He is not interested in these.


    When Chang''an heard that Zhang Xiaoyu was cruel to kick off Fang zisungen, his lower abdomen tightened subconsciously and stepped back.


    Xiaoyu continued to put her hands on the balcony window and curled her feet on the chair to look into the distance.


    Yumei stood beside her, not only to protect her, but also to watch the play.


    When Xiaoyu saw the position of the head of the competition platform, the leaders talked and laughed one by one, and also pointed out to the competitors below.


    Just then, two women went up to the top.


    Xiaoyu takes a close look. Isn''t that Fei Yue and LAN Tong?


    "Daddy Fei Yue happily goes to the leader of Kongtong.


    The headmaster of Kongtong stroked his beard with his right hand? Don''t you watch the martial arts competition under the stage? Why are you here? This is not where you come from. Get down and don''t disturb our business


    "Headmaster Fei, is this Fei Yue? It''s so big! " The next leader of Qingcheng sect looks at Feiyue with a smile.


    "Fei Yue, haven''t you met the leaders yet?" The headmaster of Kongtong beckons Fei Yue to call someone.


    Fei Yue stood up and bowed, "Fei Yue has seen you headmasters!"

 Chapter 702

    Xiaoyu saw it and said, "it turns out that her father is the leader of Kongtong sect. No wonder he is so arrogant."


    The contest soon came to an end, and the first place was a 30-year-old man from Qingcheng sect.


    The leader of Wudang stood up and went to the competition platform.


    "Ha ha ha... The first one this time comes from Qingcheng sect. Congratulations to the leader of Qingcheng sect. Your master has compared all my land."


    "Leader Wu is polite. It''s all fluke. Fluke." The leader of Qingcheng sect was so happy that his eyes narrowed.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t be modest." The leader of Wudang is dressed in Taoist robes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the first place in the martial arts contest has been born. I now announce that Yu Yang of Qingcheng school is..." the leader of Wudang stands on the stage, and his high voice is about to announce.


    A sound of flute came from the sky. When we looked up, we saw a red shadow coming from the sky.


    It was a sedan chair with a red gauze curtain, which was carried by four burly men. Then they flew closer and landed in the center of Biwu platform.


    The leader of Wudang frowned, "who are you, why don''t you come out and see me?"


    All the people around the stage are curious and stretch their necks to see who they are.


    "Ah ye, come and see. A red sedan chair is flying here. It''s not to rob the bridegroom. Can you get on the sedan chair directly?" Xiaoyu''s eyes are big. It''s time for gossip.


    Hearing the words, Dongfang yexuan gets up, comes to Xiaoyu and stands still. He turns down and sees a red sedan chair.


    "Ha ha ha... Our sect leader hasn''t appeared yet. Are you so anxious to judge the first place?" A lazy male voice came out of the soft sedan.


    The leader of Kongtong sect stepped forward and said, "who are you? All the sects in the river and lake have arrived. There is no omission." This is where to come from, unexpectedly shamelessly peep at the first place.


    "Me?" Jiang feibai is sitting in the soft sedan chair, holding a piccolo in his hand and playing it on his mouth.


    When we heard the fairy music like notes, we closed our eyes for enjoyment. However, something happened suddenly, and someone began to hold his head and scream.


    "Ah..."


    Then there was a series of screams, and the headmasters'' faces became more and more ugly. "You... You''re Jiang feibai. You can''t be wrong. A song of flowing wine takes people''s lives! You are the master of the killer gate


    Wudang leader''s luck resisted, his eyes fixed on the figure in the soft sedan.


    As soon as the flute sound of jiangfeibai was heard, the enchanting voice said, "ha ha... I didn''t expect that there was an old Taoist who knew the goods. You said, why didn''t you inform me of your martial arts contest?"


    As soon as the leader of Wudang shrinks his eyes, they are all from famous and decent schools. Naturally, they will not invite these heretics.


    "The purpose of the martial arts conference is to select the leader of the alliance and command the people in the river and lake, so as to avoid the death of the people in the river and lake, and to help the people. All of you, Jiangmen master, won''t be invited! "


    "Oh? I''m like this. Is it an evil sect? " Jiang feibai held out a hand that was more beautiful than the woman, opened the curtain and came out.


    In a flash, Fanghua attracted everyone''s eyes. The twinkle and smile, the stretch of hand and the movement of foot were all the enchantments of touching the heartstrings.


    Xiaoyu saw Jiang feibai and was so happy that he almost didn''t rush down. "Ah ye, it''s Jiang feibai, it''s Jiang feibai. He actually came here, so he could fight such a big battle. He''s so handsome."


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s waist for fear that she will fall.


    "What''s good to see, Niang Li Niang Qi!" Is it necessary to make this bag so well known?

 Chapter 703

    Xiaoyu looked up and saw that Dongfang yexuan was not happy at the bottom of his eyes. He pinched his chin with a bad heart. "Why is it not good-looking? I like it very much. Dora Feng, you see, this appearance has shocked everyone."


    The eastern night Xuan didn''t take back chin, "shock live?"? I think it''s to attract everyone''s attention and be a living target. Next, he will have a good life. "


    Next, Jiang feibai put a piccolo in his hand and patted, "heresy? Is there anyone here who dares to say that his hands are so clean that they have not touched a drop of blood


    The corner of the mouth is slightly crooked, on the stage / sweep everyone over.


    The headmaster of Wudang has a slight eyebrow. There is no one in the Jianghu who doesn''t kill people.


    The abbot of Shaolin Temple stood up and said, "Amitabha, good, good, my Buddha is merciful, we only kill those who should be killed!"


    "Oh Jiang feibai sneered, "what is the person to be killed?"


    "Do you think the people you should kill are villains, so you should kill them. What about their families? Those of you who hurt their families are also villains


    Xiaoyu nodded in agreement on the balcony, "he is right, the world is a double standard, the same thing on other people, is should, but on their own not."


    "Xiaoyu, you agree with what he said, then you mean that the wicked should not die?" Oriental night Xuan pick eyebrows, funny waiting for light rain and he refuted.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "no, I think he''s right, but it doesn''t mean I don''t know right from wrong.


    For everyone, no matter how good people are, they will make mistakes. No matter how bad people are, there are good times, so we can''t simply judge good and evil! "


    Dongfang yexuan looked down at Xiaoyu''s serious face, "if a villain, murdering and arson, do you think he should die?"


    Xiaoyu thought about it, looked into the eyes of Dongfang yexuan and replied, "I don''t know. If that person is you or the one I care about, I will feel that he must have a problem, at least he won''t hurt me."


    "If it were me, I would be the villain. Would you believe me?"


    "Of course, I believe you are excused. If a robber robs, at least because his mother is in urgent need of money to save her life, then he is excusable. "


    "What if he kills people?"


    "If killing someone who has nothing to do with me can save the life of the person I care about, I think it''s worth it!"


    She is not a Virgin Mary. She is willing to be a good person when she has nothing to do with Daya, but once she is threatened, she will do anything.


    Oriental night Xuan tightly strangles the waist of light rain, affectionate kiss on the lips of that temptation.


    After kissing, Xiaoyu feels that her lips are numb.


    Jiaochen glared at him, then looked at the competition platform.


    "Everyone dares not say that he has killed all the people who are heinous, but as long as he has a clear conscience, he will be fine." The old monk understood Jiang feibai''s meaning, took a look at him, returned to his position and sat down, not in words.


    "I don''t want to talk about you. I say you''re an evil sect. You''re an evil sect. Don''t invite you. It''s good if you don''t send someone to attack you!" The leader of Qingcheng sect was yelled by Jiang feibai, and his mind was buzzing, and he yelled.


    "Attack me? Then I''ll learn it first today! " The piccolo in Jiang Fei''s white hand came to his mouth, and the music sounded, and the leader of Qingcheng sect suddenly felt his blood surging.

 Chapter 704

    The leader of Qingcheng sect took the long sword of his apprentice and attacked Jiang feibai.


    Jiang feibai kept playing as he dodged. The leader of Qingcheng sect was totally unable to fight.


    Jiang feibai went straight down and kicked the leader of Qingcheng Sect on the chin. He bumped up and the leader flew three Zhang high.


    "Pa Ta" fell down, Jiang Fei''s Piccolo in his white hand continued to play, and one side of his foot scorned to kick out.


    Stopped by the leader of Wudang, "master of Jiangmen, enough. If you fight again, something will happen."


    With one palm, he disassembles Jiang feibai''s moves. Jiang feibai takes a step back and stops by twisting his feet.


    He took a deep look at the old Taoist priest and took back the piccolo, "hum!"


    The leader of Wudang stood in the center. "Originally, there was a certain number of martial arts contests. However, since the leader of Jiangmen is in high spirits, let''s have a contest."


    "Is this the first one who is not good-looking? Hiss Disdain to turn the moment, a fly kick, the so-called first kick off the table.


    Before everyone can react, people are no longer on the stage.


    Jiang feibai lifted his robe smartly. "At this level, can he become the first, the next leader of Wulin? I can''t help worrying about the world! "


    Turn around and step into the red soft sedan, "let''s go!"


    The soft sedan once again soared into the distance.


    All that remained was an ugly face.


    Xiaoyu saw that Jiang feibai had left, and quickly called, "go and stop him for me, I haven''t talked to him yet!"


    Oriental night Xuan hugs the small hand waving light rain, "darling, he has gone far, now can''t catch up, next time there is a chance can meet."


    This damned third party, he doesn''t want Xiaoyu to contact him!


    Xiaoyu can only helplessly look at the red shadow until it disappears, "Dongfang yexuan, your martial arts are so good, why didn''t you help me stop him just now? I haven''t seen him for a long time


    Dongfang yexuan: what can I see? He doesn''t want to chase that guy.


    "Well, when we come back, shall I accompany you to find him?" No, not in my life.


    Xiaoyu can only do this. He turns around and looks down. Because of the appearance of Jiang feibai, he easily won the first place. So we suggest that the leader of Wudang should lead the people and choose again next year.


    This is the funny end of it.


    Because of the end of the martial arts contest, Xiaoyu had already visited Yucheng, so they continued to set out the next day.


    The carriage is walking along the official road. Xiaoyu looks out of the window bored. At this time, it is the mountain road, shaking.


    Because of the hot weather, although ice was put in the compartment inside the car, it was still very hot.


    However, the breeze blowing, cool wind fluttered on the face, very refreshing, Xiaoyu happily stretched out his hand, feel the refreshing feeling outside.


    "Dang!" The carriage suddenly stops, and light rain falls back unsteadily. He is held in his arms by Dongfang yexuan. Before light rain thanks, there comes a rude voice from outside.


    "I drive this mountain and plant this tree. I want to pass by from now on and stay here to buy money!"


    "Young master, there are some little thieves in front of us. I will go down and solve them." Chang''an reports on the frame.


    Xiaoyu fiercely opened the car curtain beside the carriage and saw seven or eight mountain bandits in front of the carriage, with knives in hand and stubble beards. At first sight, they were not good people.


    "Did we meet a mountain thief? It''s the first time I''ve met a mountain bandit. May I have fun Xiaoyu excitedly looks at a few thieves in front of him, and then looks up at Dongfang yexuan with bright eyes.

 Chapter 705

    The corner of the mouth of Oriental night Xuan is wearing a smile, "good, all depend on you."


    "Chang''an!" Chang''an, who just got off the bus, was called, "young master?"


    "Chang''an, will the performance be held? Show me fear Xiaoyu gives orders, and his eyes are full of light.


    Chang''an didn''t understand, but still obeyed.


    He turned around pitifully and bowed his hands in fear. "Everyone... Heroes, we are all ordinary people. Let us go!"


    "Let you go? It''s a beautiful idea. Give me all the valuables! " The leading man yelled by the neck.


    "We... Have no money, we are all poor people!" Chang''an hands up, pathetic.


    Xiaoyu snickered in the carriage. "I didn''t expect that Chang''an was good at acting!"


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on to drown a smile, still not all blame you want to make a funny, make others dark Wei leader so.


    "Go on, don''t talk to me." The bandits all gathered around, "all the people in the car come down, or I''ll do it."


    In the latter carriage, "what''s this for? I''ll go out and kill those guys, and dare to rob us... "


    Yumei rolled up her sleeve and opened the curtain to get off the bus. Zifei pulled her, "what do you want me to do? Is it dangerous not to see the young lady? "


    "You''re stupid. Chang''an didn''t even do it. You''re still acting there. It''s clear that the young lady wants to play. If you kill the young lady, you''ll get into trouble!"


    Yumei''s eyes turned and she said, "acting? This is fun


    A Gulu got out of the car and saw the mountain bandits around him. He huddled up and said, "what do you want to do? I... we''re not afraid of you! "


    A mountain thief who was not far away from her saw him, "Yo, brother, you see, there''s a girl here. We''re blessed!" Laugh like a fool.


    The leading man came to see that she was really a girl. She went to Xiaoyu''s carriage and patted it on the frame with a big knife.


    "The people in the car get down quickly, or I''ll do it!" All the girls in the maid''s dress are so beautiful. If there is a young lady, she will be more beautiful.


    Eastern night Xuan eyes a dark, inside with a Blizzard like, cold to freeze to death, palm but feel a warm.


    Along the past, the original rain took his hand.


    "Ah ye, don''t worry. Let''s play. Maybe it''s a big stockade. Let''s rob them. What do you think?"


    Xiaoyu whispered to Dongfang yexuan''s ear, and her eyes turned.


    Dongfang night Xuan side head, in light rain don''t pay attention to the case of a steal incense, "good, do as you say!"


    Xiaoyu stares at him and takes advantage of her.


    Xiaoyu stepped out of the carriage first. When the mountain bandit saw it, his eyes were just like nailed to Xiaoyu. He took two steps forward and said, "Oh, little lady, you look good. I will give you to our king later. I will get a big reward!"


    Dongfang yexuan then got out of the carriage. Hearing this, he almost couldn''t help killing the mountain thief.


    "Hero, hero, just let us go and give you all the valuables!" Light rain shivering, back close to the frame, hand helplessly pulling the eastern night Xuan clothes.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, we won''t hurt you, and we''ll leave you to our boss to be our wife." I saw the man with evil face beside the woman.


    He touched his chin and nodded, "oh my God, there''s such a beautiful man here. Maybe the boss likes it too. It''s hair, it''s hair!"


    He was so happy that his body trembled with laughter.

 Chapter 706

    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are stormy. He stares at the mountain bandit. The mountain bandit feels murderous and turns back fiercely.


    Xiaoyu noticed the change of Dongfang yexuan, held his hand and whispered: "don''t be impulsive, I haven''t played enough!"


    Dongfang yexuan calms down and presses Xiaoyu''s palm gently, telling her to rest assured.


    The mountain bandit glanced at their clasped hands and said, "what''s the relationship between you two? It''s not an elopement, is it


    This man looks like a woman. Maybe he''s a sissy. He''s good for nothing. So the woman''s family didn''t agree. They eloped here.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes flashed and nodded, "yes, that''s it. Brother, please let us go. I''ll burn incense for you every day after I go back..."


    "Bah, bah, bah! Who can I burn incense with? I''m not dead yet! " Mountain bandits spit to the ground.


    "Brother, are you willing to let us go?" Light rain eyes timid looking at the mountain thief, the body to the side of the Oriental night Xuan body shrink.


    Oriental night Xuan also cooperate of embrace her waist, "light rain, you rest assured, I will protect you." It''s just that the words don''t agree with the body. The body goes back two steps.


    "Ha ha ha... It''s a real counselor." The mountain bandits laughed loudly, "little ones, take the carriage to the stockade for me. There''s a big business today!"


    The other mountain bandits happily held their swords up to the sky, as excited as the stone gate.


    Light rain speechless turn a white eye, this group of mountain bandits is not stupid, incredibly so aboveboard happy, no one is vigilant them.


    If you want to call her, you must lock everyone up first, so that people can''t resist. At least it''s not safe.


    "Big brother, there are two women in it. We''ve made a lot of money!" A mountain bandit got into their carriage, opened it and yelled with joy.


    "Really? That''s great. Brother, I may get a daughter-in-law, too! " The leader of the mountain bandit happily showed his big yellow teeth and his face with a sharp mouth.


    Light rain almost didn''t spit out the overnight meal, forced to turn back, face lying in the East night Xuan arm.


    "Ah, you two go up to me. Don''t play tricks. Don''t hurt you. It''s not worth money!" The mountain thief pointed at them with a big knife.


    Xiaoyu shivered, "brother, where are you taking us?"


    "What are you talking about? Get in the car, or I''ll kill you right away! " The mountain bandit frowned angrily and waved his sword.


    Light rain with the help of the eastern night Xuan quickly climbed into the carriage, get in and sit well.


    After the eastern night Xuan also come up, hold the hand of light rain, two people look at each other a smile.


    Chang''an also wants to climb up the carriage, the mountain thief big knife wave, "what are you doing?"


    Chang''an innocent way: "get on the bus?"


    "Go, get as far as you can." I want silver and women. The man in the carriage is good-looking. What''s the use of this man.


    Chang''an: "is he despised?


    The mountain bandit thought, "go back and get money to redeem your master, or we will tear up the ticket!"


    The driver of the other carriage was also driven down. They stood on the road and watched the mountain bandits take the two masters away with the carriage.


    The coachman came up and said, "chief, what shall we do?" This man is also a member of the dark guard.


    The corner of Chang''an''s mouth showed a sneer, "ha ha, these mountain bandits, what''s wrong with robbing us, robbing our master, there''s a good play to see."

 Chapter 707

    "Everybody keep up and protect the master." Although the master doesn''t need protection, he can watch the opera.


    Hidden in the dark and Chang''an, they fly to follow.


    Light rain, they arrived at the mountain bandit''s nest in waves of turbulence, "Yo, brother Zhao, you''re back so soon, the harvest is not small!"


    A small head at the gate of the village came over with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha, that''s not true. I''m Zhao Si. How can I come back empty handed. Get out of the way. We''re going in


    "Oh, good." The gate of the cottage was opened and the carriage went in.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan are sitting in the carriage. Xiaoyu is still carefree with her nails. "Ah ye, do you think these people really don''t know that they lead wolves into the house?" Laugh treacherously.


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s waist and sleeps, "you girl, you don''t know how to use idioms, so you don''t study at ordinary times. It''s clear that you know that you are sinful. You want us to help you out of the misery!"


    Xiaoyu: "this belly of black goods clearly means that they are killing people, not" wolves "!


    The "Dong Dong Dong" carriage was struck by a big knife.


    "Get out of the car and get to the ground." The mountain bandits yelled into the car.


    Then he yelled to one of the people beside him, "go and send a message to the boss. He said that we have done a big business and let him have a look."


    Xiaoyu is ready to get off the bus. He is stopped by Dongfang yexuan. "I''ll go down first."


    He can also know what happens first.


    After they got off one after another, they stood by the carriage and looked at the village.


    It''s all made of wood. It looks big. You can see people patrolling at the entrance and the spire.


    "We are lucky. This den is not small!" Xiaoyu looked around.


    "It''s not small. It seems that there must be a hundred people." Oriental night Xuan light, a snow clothes, foot in bandit nest also follow in fairyland general.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." I heard a rude laugh from afar.


    "Lao Zhao, I heard you brought back some girls? I''ll celebrate for you in the evening. " Several people came to the side, but xiaoyuleng didn''t see who was talking.


    So I look around and see who''s talking.


    The first few people came to Lao Zhao''s front three steps, stopped neatly, and then Lao Zhao bowed forward respectfully like a pug.


    "Boss, look at the Mrs. YaZhai I found for you, but it''s very watery."


    Xiaoyu frowns. What''s the matter with Zhao?


    Those people were standing, but he was so low that he was about to get down, and his eyes were still looking at the heels of those people.


    At this time, those people walked to both sides in a neat and uniform way, revealing Wu Dalang standing in the center!


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu couldn''t help laughing.


    The jade plum three people who come over behind also smile face cramp, even the face of Eastern night Xuan also crack.


    "Well, what''s Lao Zhao? This is your boss? " It''s just a roll, a low top.


    He is less than one meter tall and wears clothes smaller than a child. The problem is that he still has a beard and a Mediterranean on his head.


    You can imagine what it''s like.


    When Lao Zhao saw Xiaoyu, he laughed, ridiculed their boss, stood up straight and angrily denounced Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "Of course, this is our boss. Women just don''t know. Our boss is so heroic and powerful. Who can be more special than our boss in the world?"


    Xiaoyu nodded with approval, "it''s really special enough." Never heard of, never seen.

 Chapter 708

    "That''s not true. You should hold our boss''s thigh quickly, and you will enjoy endless splendor and wealth in the future." The mountain bandit named Lao Zhao flatters Wu Dalang shamelessly.


    "Ah, Lao Zhao, let''s keep a low profile. Don''t let everyone know, do you know?" Wu Dalang held out his hand to stop Zhao''s flattery.


    Glanced at a few people of Xiaoyu, and then walked directly in front of Xiaoyu, with one hand touching his beard confidently and the other hand plucking his hair smartly.


    "This is my favorite dish, little ones. Hurry down and prepare for the bridal chamber. I''m going to get married tonight!" Smiling, sweat or saliva on the face, dropped a drop.


    Light rain disgusted almost didn''t kick out, tightly pull the eastern night Xuan sleeve, next to his arm.


    Because just because she was so close, she saw that the mountain king had a big yellow tooth with a green vegetable leaf. The color was really shocking.


    Only the faint lotus leaf fragrance on Dongfang yexuan can dispel the bad memories.


    "Ah, OK. Congratulations, boss. I''ll go down now and let everyone get ready. I''ll enter the bridal chamber tonight!" The mountain bandit Lao Zhao rubbed his hands happily and went forward to lead Zhang Xiaoyu down.


    "What are you doing?" A loud drink made the mountain bandit Lao Zhao shiver.


    "Boss, I''ll take the bride down to change clothes?" He didn''t understand what the boss yelled at him for.


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s hand, and is ready to see the king of hell as soon as the other party starts.


    "You are stupid. Of course, it''s the one next to you. That one is so ugly. How can I see it?" The mountain bandit boss points to the eastern night Xuan, what he wants is this, not the ugly woman next to him.


    With the expression of disgust on her face, Xiaoyu almost thought that she was an ugly flower.


    Slightly looked up, looking at the face of the eastern night Xuan, in the heart secretly nodded, compared with him, he really did not look good.


    Mountain thief Lao Zhao: "is there something wrong with the aesthetics of the boss?"? Or, he didn''t know it was a man?


    "Boss, he''s a man!"


    "I know. I''m not blind." The mountain bandit beat his feet hard.


    Xiaoyu thought he was going to be angry. Unexpectedly, a mountain bandit about 1.8 meters came forward immediately, crouched down and bent down to let the mountain bandit boss sit on his shoulder.


    Xiaoyu


    Dongfang yexuan


    Yu Mei and her three friends: "I''m not sure."


    Everyone looked at this action, surprised to open their mouths, and this kind of operation?


    "Take him down and wash him. Good evening!" The head of the mountain bandit, who was so obscene with a smile, waved and was ready to enter the house.


    "Boss, what do you do with the others?" The mountain thief Lao Zhao asked quickly.


    "Well, I''ll reward you! Share your share and be your daughter-in-law! " The mountain bandit boss thought about it and answered.


    "Ah? Thank you, boss. Thank you, boss! " The mountain bandit Lao Zhao was so happy that he almost knelt down to thank him.


    After waiting for someone to enter the house, the mountain bandit Lao Zhao and several other mountain bandits who went to rob together surrounded him, just like looking at the goods.


    "I want this..." "I want that..." "I want this too..."


    A group of people in front of the rain began to fight for ownership, there are four people, a word, hit the ground, rolling around.


    Light rain speechless looking at the fight, slightly joking tone: "a night, you are going to be the pressure village lady, in the heart of what award speech?"

 Chapter 709

    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s right hand hard. It hurts so much that Xiaoyu almost doesn''t cry out.


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Spare my life, hero!" Xiaoyu immediately admitted his mistake and did not dare to tease again.


    Oriental night Xuan this just relaxed, rubbed to her rub, "play enough, play enough to close up!"


    "Don''t mention it. It''s just the beginning. I haven''t experienced the taste of the food in the bandit''s den, and what the room looks like."


    Light rain big eyes open, looking at the eastern night Xuan, don''t want to end like this.


    Dongfang yexuan is not moved. Don''t think he doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    I just want to see how he can fight off the bandit leader, and see if he can get married and wear that suit.


    "Don''t dream. I won''t cooperate with you."


    "A night..." light rain coquettishly shook the arm of the East night Xuan, see him looking at her is not talking.


    "Big brother... Big uncle... Kiss... Darling..." Xiaoyu is softer and longer.


    Straight east night Xuan called ear red, "OK, OK, don''t call, and then call the right way!"


    So he began to have a reaction in his lower abdomen. It really took his life.


    Only from the imperial palace that time, he didn''t touch the girl, every time is to point to the end, he is not a gentleman, Liu Xiahui.


    Xiaoyu will press hard to her abdomen, let her realize the consequences of shouting.


    Feeling the hardness of the place, Xiaoyu felt a thump in his heart. This... This is


    Push him away quickly, turn around and dare not speak.


    Oriental night Xuan takes a deep breath, this just funny looking at light rain that red ear tip.


    He leaned over and held the ear tip of the lovely man, slowly sucking. The charming voice rang out, "girl... Want... Don''t... Want..."


    Xiaoyu''s legs were softened by the voice. She quickly calmed down and shook her head difficultly, "no..."


    Eastern night Xuan hook lip a smile, "really? No regrets? "


    Xiaoyu nodded, "no regrets!" The ghost will regret it, this guy who is coquettish in broad daylight.


    Dongfang yexuan retreated, "OK, I''ll have the stockade destroyed!"


    Clap your hands when you make a gesture.


    Xiaoyu was very surprised and held his hand tightly. "What do you want? Don''t you mean to play again? "


    The eastern night Xuan doesn''t understand, "I just asked you, you say no?" A smile.


    Xiaoyu thought, when can''t she say it?


    Suddenly, "I... you... You just... That doesn''t count!" What he just asked is that... Hum!


    "Why don''t you forget it? You nodded your head in person, and now you''re back, OK?" Eastern night Xuan mouth up, two people standing under the carriage, as if no one else''s flirting.


    "What''s the nod? I thought you just said that. Who knows you said this?" Xiaoyu is fooled by him and wants to hit people speechless.


    "Oh? that? Is that the one? " Dongfang yexuan deliberately tunes / plays.


    The light rain is urgent, stretch out a small hand to beat the chest of the East night Xuan, "you still say, you still say!"


    The strength, like tickling, made Dongfang yexuan laugh.


    Ziqiong looked at him. The master was so tender and charming. He was no longer cold and like a piece of iron.


    Droop eyelids, cover the heart of surprise, and a trace of inexplicable feeling.


    "All right, you don''t fight, everyone be fair, draw lots, who caught is who." Looking at the fact that the ground was almost clean, the mountain thief Lao Zhao yelled.

 Chapter 710

    He also didn''t expect that the eldest brother had the habit of Longyang, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    Several mountain bandits rolling on the ground stood up one by one, their faces black and blue, and their clothes were covered with ashes. "Brother, you have a good idea, so let''s do it!"


    One of them patted the soil on his body, wiped his sweat and responded loudly.


    Others nodded accordingly, thinking it was a good idea.


    "Miss, why don''t I beat them all down and teach them a lesson?" Yumei was very angry when she saw someone insulting them.


    Light rain reached out to stop her, "don''t worry, we''ll play with them."


    Eyes twinkle twice, stand out, "you guys, what''s the fun of drawing lots, this win or lose depends on luck, not by people at all."


    "What''s your best way? Isn''t that impossible? Do you want the brothers to kill a few and decide the outcome? " Laozhao, the mountain thief, looks back at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s impossible for us to kill each other!"


    When the mountain bandit Lao Zhao finished speaking, the other mountain bandits reacted and coaxed, "yes, yes, don''t listen to this girl. She must think we hurt each other and maimed each other, so they can escape."


    Xiaoyu laughs, "I didn''t expect that these bandits still know the idiom, what is fratricidal."


    "I''m a bandit no matter what. I won''t beat them into meat sauce for a while." Jade Mei disdained to make complaints about it. There was a red glow in her eyes.


    "How can I think so? You guys are so smart. I dare not challenge you even if I have the courage.


    I''m talking about something else. " Xiaoyu sincerely said, that small appearance, looks sincere.


    "Well, what can you do?" Laozhao, the mountain thief, looks at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Dongfang yexuan looks down on everyone. Oh, I don''t know if I''ve been fooled by a girl. It''s stupid!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have a way that is both fun and powerful." Xiaoyu''s eyes are full of treachery.


    "Really? Tell me, what''s the good idea? " The mountain bandit urged with interest.


    Xiaoyu smile, "this method is to play a game, called the daybreak. This is how the game is played. Let''s draw a circle and stand inside.


    You cover your eyes and come to catch us. Those who catch us are those who catch us. Those who don''t catch us don''t blame others. "


    This is the time when Zhu Bajie was teased by Bodhisattvas. She also wanted these guys to be like Zhu Bajie and be confused by her.


    "Well, you don''t have to say that it''s a good way. You don''t have to hurt your brother, but you get paid by your strength." The mountain thief Lao Zhao nods his head and thinks that Zhang Xiaoyu''s idea is good.


    Next to a did not come out of everyone''s young man stood out, "we are all blindfolded, then you run how to do?"


    As soon as this word came out, everyone looked at it, staring at Xiaoyu and watching it on guard.


    Xiaoyu shrugged, "so many of you, and so many of you have hands, are you afraid of us running away?"


    Disdain of back body, "since you are so timid people, that don''t play, still think the heroes are courage commendable people, didn''t expect that are counsellors, calculate me wrong eye......"


    Xiaoyu shakes his head with regret.


    Oriental night Xuan leisurely back against the car, watching Xiaoyu in the play, the corner of the mouth has been hanging arc.


    Several mountain bandits were ashamed when they heard that. Mountain bandit Lao Zhao glared at the man who had just said, "what are you talking about? So many of us are cowardly rats."

 Chapter 711

    "Girl, we''ll do what you want. Everyone''s looking for a cloth." With a wave of his hand, the mountain bandit Lao Zhao found a kerchief to cover his eyes.


    On the open space in the center, a circle with a diameter of 20-30 meters was drawn.


    Let''s go in together. Xiaoyu and Yumei also stand in. Dongfang yexuan stands not far away and looks at Xiaoyu happily.


    "Let''s rush. If we catch someone, we''ll have a daughter-in-law. We can enter the bridal chamber tonight." A man rushed forward laughing.


    Other people are also excited to stretch out their hands in front of their grasp.


    Xiaoyu gives Yumei three a look. Then, Yumei Jiao smiles, "come on, come on, catch me. I''m here."


    When one hears the sound, Yumei rushes forward and spins, and the man falls on the ground with a bang.


    Yumei laughed, "brother, they are here. You have made a mistake!"


    Ziqiong couldn''t say that, so she clapped her hands deliberately to attract people to her. Then, when people didn''t pay attention, she either tripped or kicked them out.


    Zifei is also the same, holding a handkerchief to tease people''s face, attracting people to close to her, flip is a foot, kick people fiercely.


    Light rain is even more severe, a step did not move, who came to her side, did not wait for her to start, people have automatically fell to the ground, pain up.


    Xiaoyu helplessly glances at Dongfang yexuan who is leisurely watching the play. This cheapskate is not ready to let her play the game at all.


    The mountain bandit was soon amused by several people, and fell to the ground in all kinds of postures. Some of his heads were dizzy and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Some mountain bandits in the stockade met and gathered around curiously.


    "Oh, Lao Zhao, didn''t you eat? It''s so useless that several women can''t catch it! " Everyone laughed and talked.


    "Do you think it''s easy to catch? It doesn''t hurt to stand and talk! " Lao Zhao, the mountain thief, roared angrily.


    "Yo, I don''t believe Lao Hu. I''ll try, but I''m going to catch him. Don''t give up!" Lao Hu, with a sly smile, is about to enter the circle.


    Laozhao, the mountain bandit, pulled down the cloth covered in his eyes and saw the crowd around him. He wanted to refuse. That''s all. If he didn''t refuse, his daughter-in-law would have no chance.


    Light rain sweet smile, "ha ha ha... That want to play all come to chant, people more lively ah, we can still wait for a few!"


    Lao Hu has been paying close attention to Zhang Xiaoyu. His eyes are like trying to pick up his clothes. That makes Xiaoyu want to dig out his eyes immediately.


    However, Xiaoyu threw an eyebrow at him, "brother, do you think so?"


    Laohu, a mountain thief, nodded his head and drooled at the corner of his mouth.


    "Yes, Lao Zhao, let''s play together. Don''t be so mean." As soon as he said hello, he immediately joined several small leaders of Shanzhai.


    At the beginning, the mountain bandits were very unwilling. They could see that although Lao Zhao''s face was not very good, he didn''t speak, and they were not easy to say anything.


    Xiaoyu makes a few gestures for Yumei, and then the game begins.


    Light rain still in place did not move, and jade plum they a few, respectively lead people to a place.


    "Oh, who, who hit me?"


    "Especially, who just punched me?"


    "Who kicked my ass? I won''t beat you!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In a few minutes, all of them were made into a ball, similar to the stacked sugar gourd.

 Chapter 712

    "Bah... Damn, I don''t want to play anymore. What''s the matter?" The bandit Lao Hu didn''t catch a hand. Instead, he was kicked a few feet and his face hurt.


    He was so angry that he pulled down the cloth strip and saw that several girls were standing on one side, laughing and chanting. Only they were stacked together.


    "Say, do you mean it?"


    Light rain delicate bow, "no... we didn''t mean to..." long drag.


    Slowly raised his eyes, smilingly, "we are... Intentional..."


    "Yumei, Ziqiong and Zifei, I''ll give you a quarter of an hour to catch all the people in the stronghold. There''s only one missing. Just ask! Is there a problem? "


    The smile on Xiaoyu''s face is put away, and the momentum is just born.


    Yu Mei smiles back, "Miss, there''s too much time. Half a quarter of an hour is enough!"


    "Oh? Is it? The ten numbers, 1... "Xiaoyu laughs and shouts silently.


    "What? Miss, you are so bad... "Yumei didn''t expect that Miss would play this trick.


    "2..." Xiaoyu smiles, eyes reveal, if you don''t start, there will be no time.


    Ziqiong and Zifei are on their toes. They are flying out to catch people.


    Yumei didn''t dare to delay, so she ran into the house to catch the mountain king.


    Xiaoyu chuckles and walks slowly to Dongfang yexuan


    "Don''t you want to play? Why did you suddenly change your mind? " Dongfang night Pavilion picks eyebrows.


    "It''s boring. I don''t want to play all of a sudden." Xiaoyu pouts. In fact, those mountain bandits are so hateful that they don''t forget to eat tofu when they play games.


    Although she didn''t succeed, she was upset and wanted to teach them a lesson immediately.


    Lao Zhao, who is in a mess, they are confused. What''s the matter?


    After looking at each other for a few seconds, he responded, "this is black eating black. We''ve fallen in the trap, brothers. Let''s go..."


    A group of people rushed to Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu, holding their weapons in their hands, and their faces were ferocious.


    But before they got close, they were kicked out one by one. When they reacted, they found that a man in black suddenly appeared in the place they had just run past.


    "Well, isn''t this the coachman who started driving?" The mountain thief Lao Zhao exclaimed.


    "Oh, I''ll go, Lao Zhao. Who are you robbing? It''s clear that we were robbed!" Lao Hu sighed loudly.


    Look at this posture. They are not rivals of each other.


    Xiaoyu looked at Chang''an standing in front of them, pursed a smile, "night, you say, will they regret that their intestines are green?"


    A dark guard didn''t know when to take out a chair from the house and put it beside the shady carriage, that is, behind the buttocks of Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan sits down gracefully, and then pulls Xiaoyu to his knees.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Why?" Light rain doubts turn head, looking at the eastern night Xuan get expression.


    "Because we are saving them from the fire and doing good deeds, they should thank us!" East night Xuan back against the back of the chair, carefree.


    Xiaoyu: "she seems to give him a punch, which is a typical example of being cheap and being good.


    ˇ°8ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±


    ˇ°9ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±


    Xiaoyu looked at the open space in front of them, and more and more people were thrown on the ground, looking into the room.


    What''s the matter? Why hasn''t Yumei captured Wu Dalang?


    ˇ°10ˇ­ˇ­ˇ±


    "Wait a minute... Miss, you count too fast..." Yu Mei in Miss''s epilogue, carrying a ground roll flying over.

 Chapter 713

    Xiaoyu looked down at the mountain king who was thrown on the ground, "what''s the matter? Take a man for so long. "


    "Drink, he is too cunning. After seeing that we started from inside, he ran from the tunnel. The problem is that the tunnel was tailor-made for him. I had a great effort to catch him."


    Yumei panted and said, all blame this guy, make her so hurry, almost missed, you know, miss''s tricks are many, if fall in her hand, will be very miserable.


    Kick the mountain king lying on the ground pretending to be dead and fly to Ziqiong''s feet in the distance. There are a lot of mountain thieves under her feet.


    Ziqiong kicks Feiqi back again. They are like kicking a ball, which makes Shanwang dizzy.


    When other mountain bandits saw it, they couldn''t bear to close their eyes. It''s too cruel, too cruel


    "Spare my life... Female Xia, spare my life..." the martial arts man couldn''t bear it. He was not pretending to be dead, so he yelled.


    Light rain signaled to stop, people were kicked to her feet.


    Xiaoyu stepped forward and stepped on the rolling chest, "don''t you want to marry my man into the bridal chamber? How can you marry now? "


    "Aunt, I''m wrong. Please let me go..." the mountain king was trampled and asked for mercy.


    "I''ll leave you alone. What''s the point? We are not bandits, mountain bandits who kill people without blinking an eye. " Xiaoyu''s innocent face.


    "I''m wrong, we are bandits, we are mountain bandits..." the mountain king kept pleading for mercy, but his eyes were shining.


    Turning over, he is about to take Zhang Xiaoyu with a dagger in his hand.


    Xiaoyu sneers and takes two steps back in his lightness skill. Chang''an immediately steps forward and kicks the mountain king to the wall of the wooden house, and then falls down.


    And the East night Xuan is in the moment of his hand, fingertip luck, a piece of silver hits on his arm.


    So the mountain king who fell on the ground vomited a big mouthful of blood, slowly got up and found that his hand was broken.


    Oriental night Xuan worries of pull light rain, "how, have hurt where?"


    "I''m fine. Have you forgotten that I learned lightness skill? Although it works well and doesn''t work well, it still has the ability to protect itself. " Xiaoyu holds down the hand of Dongfang yexuan and shows a sweet smile.


    "You Oriental night Xuan light point light rain nose, "is too naughty to play, if the accident how to do?"


    "Aren''t you here? I know you will protect me, that''s why I have no scruples! " Light rain coquettishly holding the arm of Oriental night Xuan.


    "Ha ha..." Eastern night Xuan low smile, light rain words greatly please him.


    Yumei angrily stepped forward and stepped on the foot of the mountain king who had just got up. Her face was severely trampled on the ground.


    "You are very good? I''m not afraid to hurt our young lady! " The feet are hard.


    "Why, I''m not convinced? Want revenge? " Yumei looks at his hostile eyes and picks up the dagger on the ground that he is just about to hijack Xiaoyu.


    Face smile, "today I will teach you, what is cruel!"


    A knife into the mountain king''s thigh, blood out, "ah..." Mountain King pain.


    "Does it hurt? Do you know the pain? When you hurt someone, isn''t it worth the pain? " If something happened to miss, she would never forgive herself.


    Miss is so kind to her that she can''t protect her. How can she survive.

 Chapter 714

    Pull out the dagger and stab it in the same place.


    "Ah..." is more beautiful than that cry.


    Xiaoyu shakes his head. It''s bloody.


    "Yumei, you are a girl. How can you be so bloody? We are civilized people. We have to serve the public and the people with virtue. "


    Yumei stood up, very confused, such words are said by Miss, miss is not a good person, in the killer door, she is not a small number of people.


    It''s a pity that the other mountain bandits can''t speak and can''t move.


    Hearing what Zhang Xiaoyu said, she immediately looked at her excitedly. There was a softhearted one. She would not have the heart to hurt them.


    Xiaoyu said sincerely, "go and find him some honey to treat the wound. There should be no medicine in the wilderness. If it flows like this, it will kill people."


    Yumei didn''t understand why she wanted to treat the mountain king. She also wanted to find some honey. Didn''t they have medicine on them?


    Zifei''s eyes flashed, "go on!"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "be quick, or the blood will run dry."


    Zifei flies out to look for honey in the woods.


    The bandits could not help sighing at the kindness of the girl. If they had known, they would not arrest her. There were not many people who would repay her with good.


    Xiaoyu leans in the arms of Dongfang yexuan. I don''t know what he thinks of. His eyes are bright and his mouth is smiling.


    Dongfang yexuan already knew what she was going to do, and her smile never disappeared.


    Soon, Zifei came back with a big beehive and split the sword into two.


    Pick up half, squeeze out honey, drop on the mountain king''s wound.


    Where honey had been, the blood stopped, "Miss, the blood stopped." Zifei stands up and reports back.


    He nodded with a smile, stood up, paced to the side, "stop him for me, don''t bite me like a dog for a while!"


    Zifei shuashed two times and settled the man.


    "Well, the sun is strong here. Move him to a cooler place." Light rain around a circle, pointing to one side of the wall.


    "Oh, that''s it. Feng Shui is good."


    Zifeiyiyan carries the mountain king to the wall and puts it down.


    Xiaoyu looked at the mountain king was placed under the wall, the corner of his mouth strange smile.


    "Well, your boss has solved your problem. It''s time to talk about your problem. I''m not unreasonable. You all treat us like this. Look, how can we arrange for you?"


    Looking at hundreds of people on the ground.


    The mountain bandits have seen the terror of those people, and know that the girl in front of them is the kindest. They are too busy to speak.


    Light rain signal, to the most enthusiastic mountain thief Laozhao solution cave.


    Yumei always follows the young lady to protect, "young lady, do we let them go so easily? They are bandits


    Miss is not such a person. Why is she so kind today?


    "Yumei, be obedient. Didn''t I say that? We are civilized people, and we should convince people with virtue! "


    "Yes According to the words, Yumei unties the acupoints for Lao Zhao.


    But only the mute acupoint was untied.


    After the mountain bandit Lao Zhao''s cave was untied, he cried out loudly, "I''m wrong, girl. No, aunt. You are a good man with a Bodhisattva''s heart. Please let us go. We will be good people in the future..."


    Light rain shakes his head, step back, "but, you are so to us, so let you go, spread out, will be very shameless!"

 Chapter 715

    "So... What do you want, girl? As long as you let us go, we will promise you anything! "


    "Anything?"


    "Yes, promise everything!"


    Xiaoyu frowns and thinks about it. She turns back and walks to Dongfang yexuan. She looks at people who have been drinking tea with a teacup in their hands. She smokes from the corner of her eyes.


    "Ye, how do you say to punish them?"


    Oriental night Xuan Tea action meal, dote on a smile: "you want to how."


    Light rain pouts, "I want you to give me an idea, aren''t you the best at these?"


    Her ideas are all small, and she wants to hear what good ideas Dongfang yexuan has.


    Dongfang yexuan put down the tea cup, patted his thigh and motioned Xiaoyu to sit up.


    Light rain around to see, found that everyone with the bow, don''t look here, face a little red.


    But still listen to the order to come forward, "what are you doing?"


    Dongfang yexuan pulled Xiaoyu, who was standing two steps away, and sat down, "tell them that no matter what method they use, they can only live 10 people here!"


    As soon as Dongfang yexuan''s voice came out, Chang''an immediately went to deliver a message and stayed there to guard.


    "Isn''t that cruel?" The light rain hears the speech to rise, this is not lets the human fratricidal?


    Oriental night Xuan stirs up the chin of light rain, "how? Didn''t you ask me to come up with an idea? "


    Xiaoyu: "I asked you to give advice, but I didn''t ask you to give an order.


    Forget it, these people are mountain bandits. They are not clean people in their hands. She doesn''t have to quarrel with Dongfang yexuan for this.


    "What? We can only live 10 people? There are more than 100 of us here? " After listening, the mountain thieves roared in disbelief.


    "No, we''re all brothers. We can''t do this kind of fratricidal thing."


    "Yes, we are all bloody men. We can''t just give in."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Lao Hu and Lao Zhao looked at each other. Lao Hu pulled his neck and cried, "you must let us go. In this way, we can''t help it."


    Chang''an invites Ziqiong and Zifei, and the three quickly untie everyone''s acupoints.


    When the last man''s acupoint was untied, the mountain bandits swarmed up, ready to beat Xiaoyu by numbers. They were caught off guard.


    Unfortunately, they are not ordinary people, but experts.


    One person and one sword cut off several people''s necks. They stood there and did not dare to move again.


    "Do you want to continue? We''re here at any time! " Chang''an''s sharp eyes swept the crowd.


    See one by one with quail like, necking silent, "then start it!"


    Step back, step back and watch.


    Everyone, look at me and I''ll look at you. No one did it.


    Xiaoyu looks at the mountain king under the wall. It''s time.


    "En... Ah... Ants... There are ants... Ah..." the mountain king began to scream.


    Light rain a pair of early expected expression, "this is your boss, all go to have a look."


    People dare not move. In the condensed air, there is only the scream of the mountain king.


    Xiaoyu looks at it with a smile and waits. After a while, someone starts to move slowly towards the mountain king.


    With the first person to eat crabs, then someone followed to see.


    One by one, they saw that the mountain king was covered with ants, and his gray clothes were like black, which scared people back quickly.

 Chapter 716

    Some people just threw up.


    "Ah... A lot of ants, it''s terrible..." a mountain thief yelled.


    Xiaoyu had known for a long time, so she didn''t dare to look close.


    That scene should be wonderful.


    Xiaoyu dare not, does not mean Yumei, they dare not, a few people came forward, saw the scene of numbness, feel that they are covered with ants.


    Yumei quickly rubbed her arm, she suddenly felt itchy, so torture means, let her some can''t accept.


    Although there are many criminal laws in the killer''s door, they are not so abnormal.


    Zifei and Ziqiong, on the other hand, don''t have much expression, because they are training in a much more terrifying place.


    The mountain bandit Lao Zhao almost vomited when he saw it. He ran a few steps to light rain and said, "girl, please. If you go on like this, you will die. It''s terrible..."


    Light rain pick eyebrow, "ah? No, I''m kind. Oh, what can I do? "


    He tilted his head and thought, "Yumei, find some hot water."


    Then he explained to Lao Zhao, "this ant is small. I hear you say that there are so many ants that I can''t get rid of it. I have to use hot water to get rid of it. I hope it can save his life."


    "Thank you, girl. You''re a Bodhisattva." Laozhao, the mountain thief, bowed his hand to thank him.


    The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan sneers, these idiots are sold by people and help to count money!


    Yumei quickly brought a bucket of boiling water, "Miss, I see there is a pot of boiling hot water in the kitchen pot. Is that ok?"


    She already knew what the young lady wanted to play, and she was so excited.


    "Ah, that''s just right. Go quickly. It''s important to save people!" Xiaoyu waved his hand and looked anxious to save people.


    Sitting on Dongfang yexuan''s knee, he still showed his eager face.


    The main reason is that Dongfang yexuan locks her up and doesn''t let her go to the theatre.


    Laozhao, the mountain bandit, couldn''t bear it. He just thought that this was the only way to save people, so he shut up and didn''t say anything.


    Yumei splashed a bucket of boiling water on the mountain king who was full of ants, and then came a pig killing cry: "ah..."


    The crowd stepped back and looked at the boss who was still smoking. It was frightening. It was not saving people. It was killing people.


    She looked at the sweet looking and kind-hearted girl with frightened eyes.


    "How''s it going? Have the ants been watered to death Xiaoyu is here.


    Yumei laughed and yelled, "yes, the ants are dead." People are dying, and there is only one breath left.


    Xiaoyu nodded down, "that''s good, that''s good. I''m the one who can''t see blood. By the way, you''re busy. Don''t worry about my feelings!"


    Xiaoyu waved to the crowd and let them do their own business.


    Everyone: "this is a notice to them. If they don''t do it, they will be treated equally.


    One person should start first, kick the person next to him with one foot, and then jump on him and hold him by the neck.


    This action seems to blow the horn of battle, and everyone starts to fight with each other. Some people cleverly run to one side and pick up the fallen weapons to kill their companions, while others start to form an alliance, but they are hit by the alliance''s backhand


    Light rain half squint, back against the East night Xuan''s chest, looking at the bloody picture, some stomach discomfort, turn to lie on his chest.


    Smell the fragrance of green lotus.


    Dongfang night Xuan see light rain uncomfortable, cold eyes saw in front of the struggle, hold light rain flash away.

 Chapter 717

    They came to a mountain stream, put the light rain on a stone, and squatted on one side.


    "You think I''m cruel and perverted, don''t you?" he asked softly


    Xiaoyu looks at the injured expression of Dongfang yexuan, shakes his head and embraces his face with both hands.


    "No, I''m just not used to it. You forget that when we just met, you killed so many people in my yard, didn''t I dislike you?"


    "Besides, I started this. What''s the matter with you? You''re just helping me clean up the mess.


    They are not good people, even good people, as long as you want to kill, I support you! "


    Although Dongfang yexuan is indifferent on the outside, he is very fragile and sensitive inside.


    She didn''t want a misunderstanding.


    Oriental night Xuan looks at the eye of light rain, embrace, "thank you!"


    Light rain smell belongs to his taste, "I am willing to give up the world for you!" Stuffy, but with sonorous determination.


    Dongfang yexuan let go of Xiaoyu and gazed into her eyes, "I''d like to kill all the people in the world for you!"


    They gazed at each other affectionately and slowly got together.


    After a while, when they separated, a silver wire connected them together.


    Xiaoyu shyly lowers her head, which is the most shameful, like a narcissus full of cold wind.


    Dongfang yexuan holds the young lady in her arms with a smile. They quietly ease their shortness of breath and listen to the sound of the spring flowing down the mountain stream.


    "Ye, let''s go back." It''s almost there in the stronghold.


    "Yes." Dongfang night Xuan embraces the light rain and flies on her toes. She quickly returns to the village aesthetically and romantically.


    Dongfang yexuan stands on the roof holding the light rain, looking at the ground with stumps everywhere and blood stained red.


    And there are ten mountain bandits scattered in the corner.


    "Take the men back to the dark guard camp." Light command.


    "Yes Chang''an bows his hand and beckons two dark guards. Take the men back to the dark guard camp.


    "Young master, the matter has been settled. Are you going down now?" Chang''an asked in a low voice after dealing with the matter.


    "Remember to bring out all the silver!" Light rain on the roof quickly said, can not be wasted.


    "Miss, we have loaded all the valuable ones. Would you like to have a look?" Yumei smiles happily. The stockade looks unimportant. There is a special treasure warehouse in it, which contains a lot of gold, silver and jewelry.


    "Forget it, I''ll talk about it later. I don''t want to stay here any longer!" Xiaoyu shakes his head and faces the corpses and red land everywhere.


    She''s not in the mood.


    We quickly take care of everything and bring the carriage they started to take. Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan get in and the carriage starts to leave immediately.


    Chang''an waved, a few people in black lit a fire and threw it out. The whole stronghold turned into a sea of fire in an instant.


    After a few days, we arrived at a city called Shacheng, which is far from the border.


    The carriage came to a humble courtyard in the city and stopped, "here we are, young master." Chang''an gets off the frame.


    After a Yumei and others to see the carriage stopped, also get off, standing on the side waiting.


    Light rain drowsily came down, saw the wooden door in front of him, dozed off and woke up.


    "Why don''t we stay in the inn?"


    Oriental night Xuan snores her head, "this side is very close to the border, some chaos, live here safe."

 Chapter 718

    "Oh Xiaoyu looked up and began to look at the place with a smile.


    This is the end of an alley, and then there is a red painted wooden door, but the paint on the door has begun to fall, and there are faded red couplets on both sides. It doesn''t look like the place where big people live.


    On the wall of the yard that you can see, there are also green vines around it. It looks like a green place inside.


    "Let''s go in!" Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu by the hand. After opening the door in Chang''an, they go in with each other.


    "It was bought in advance. If you see what else you can do, ask them to add it. We''ll stay here for a few days before we leave


    "How many days? What can I do for you


    "Well, some problems have not been clarified. By the way, I''ll let you have a good time here. Because it''s close to the border, the personnel are very complicated, but there are also many transactions. There are many things from other countries. "


    Two people slowly approach the main room, Yumei follows Xiaoyu to wait behind.


    Chang''an is the problem of arranging dark guards for protection, and whether there are other hidden dangers here.


    Ziqiong makes tea with water, and Zifei is the preparation for the masters.


    "When did you buy this room? It looks clean. Why didn''t you see the servants?" Light rain around to see, did not see the next person, there is such a question.


    They went to the wooden table in the middle of the room and sat down. "Someone cleaned it before they came here, but all the arrangements here can''t compare with those in Jingzhong. I''ve wronged you."


    "What are you talking about? Or do you think it over and ask me to go out on my own? I can''t think of that. "


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t speak with a smile. He has such experience. He just comes out more times and knows more.


    "Young master, young lady, please have tea!" After making the tea, Ziqiong brought it to them and put it in front of them.


    Xiaoyu didn''t drink tea, but picked up the fan and fanned it twice. It was already hot, and it was even hotter near the border.


    Yumei is still standing behind her, but she just feels very hot.


    The eastern night Xuan sees her ceaseless fan, still pulling the placket fan, stretch out a hand to take her to hold in the hand.


    Xiaoyu wants to get it back. It''s so hot and sticky.


    "Don''t move!" Oriental night Xuan light stop.


    Carry the internal force to walk on Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu immediately feels much cooler.


    "Why? Why is it not hot all of a sudden? " Xiaoyu looked at the palm of her hand strangely and felt her body again.


    Yumei explained, "Miss, it''s Dongfang Gongzi who uses his internal power to help you get rid of the heat. Of course it''s not."


    The young lady is really happy. She has the master in her hand, and Dongfang yexuan in her mouth. If only she had such a person.


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes and looked at the light expression of Dongfang yexuan. She said with a smile, "thank you. It''s good to have martial arts. It can also drive away heat and avoid cold."


    The backhand grasps the hand of the East night Xuan, "however, hereafter don''t need to be like this, I hot once again have nothing to do, you practice hard, don''t waste on me."


    "No matter, this internal power will recover soon, you are happy is the best." Oriental night Xuan holds up the cup to drink tea, but the corner of his mouth rises slightly.


    After sitting for a while, Xiaoyu couldn''t sit any more. She pulled her skirt and went out to have a look at the courtyard.


    This is a pure broken courtyard, with only a few houses, and a small courtyard in the center. Several sheds of beans and cucumbers are planted in one corner of the courtyard.

 Chapter 719

    It''s already covered with beans, and there are several cucumbers with white in green, which are a little longer than the palm of the hand. It''s pleasant to watch.


    It should have been planted by the original owner. I picked one from the yard. After thinking about it, I picked another one with the Oriental night Pavilion in the house.


    I ran to the kitchen in the corner, washed it with water, and took one to the room to find Dongfang yexuan.


    "Oh, do you want to eat? It''s sweet. " Hand it over.


    Dongfang yexuan is reading a book, looking at the things in front of him, looking up at the red face of Xiaoyu.


    "What is this? How did you look at it or was it raw? "


    "This is raw! Cucumbers are delicious only when they are raw. Would you like to try them? " Straight to his mouth.


    Dongfang yexuan tried to open his mouth, a small bite, there is a touch of sweet, but also fragrance.


    He took it and began to eat it slowly. "How can you catch everything? What if you eat something poisonous? Don''t do that next time. "


    Want to ask two, but finally or gentle light voice said.


    Xiaoyu wants to laugh, "don''t forget what I was born with, what I can eat, I don''t know? Just relax. "


    The mouth crunchs crunchily to eat, a face does not care appearance.


    Dongfang yexuan: "Alas, he shakes his head in his heart. Forget it. He will pay more attention to her in the future.


    The capital.


    palace.


    "Brother five, have you ever found Dongfang yexuan? After all this time, he didn''t want to marry me and run away, did he


    Princess Liuli was in her palace, holding the fifth Prince''s arm tightly.


    The fifth prince took her hand. "What''s your hurry? Can he not come back? Is he willing to give up such a big family property as Sihai villa? "


    Hum, if it wasn''t for his so-called sister, he would not have been rejected by his father and emperor and ridiculed by his ministers.


    Fortunately, he went out to investigate the case, and now he has saved some face.


    Think of him and his own sister to do such a thing, eyes involuntarily to the glass chest swept a few eyes.


    In fact, it''s quite different and exciting to do something like that with my own sister.


    "If he doesn''t come back in ten or eight years, will I have to wait so long? I''ll be the laughing stock of the capital then. "


    Princess Liuli''s face is gloomy. Since what happened, she can''t eat well and sleep well. In addition, she is forbidden to stay in the palace by her father.


    Those palace maids were laughing at her secretly. At night, she dreamed that she was rejected by her parents and married to beggars, which scared her to sleep.


    The fifth Prince wanted to say: you have long been the laughing stock of the capital. If my mother and I hadn''t covered up for you and supported you, you would have been banished to the temple as an aunt.


    "Come on, what are you shouting about? Even the father and the Emperor didn''t find him, let alone us? " The fifth Prince drinks low, this ignorant fool, knows to flaunt one''s might, plays the princess temper.


    "Wuwuwuwu... Wuge... You yell at me..." Princess Liuli blinked her eyes, tears sliding down from the corner of her eyes.


    The fifth Prince tenderly wiped her tears, "don''t cry, brother five will find him for you. OK, I''m leaving. I can''t stay too long."


    After all, that happened to the two of them. If they were told any more gossip, they would all be finished. There was no way out.

 Chapter 720

    "Well, then... Brother five will come to see me!" The princess with tears on her eyelashes looked pitifully at the fifth prince.


    The fifth Prince hugged her, "OK, you are good, everything will be fine."


    After the fifth Prince left, Princess Liuli looked at her back and said, "they are all my father''s children. Why did he hurt me and walk in the palace, and I will be forbidden.


    They have hurt me. I must take revenge! "


    Hall of Diigent Government.


    The emperor sat behind the table with a man in black on one knee in front of him.


    "You say you haven''t found it yet? Will the Oriental night Pavilion fly or escape? After so many days, you can''t eat dry food! "


    Emperor fire, all the memorials on the table were rowed to the ground by him in a rage.


    "Master, according to my subordinates'' conjecture, they should have started several oriental night pavilions at the same time, and all of them were secretly walking, which was unpredictable."


    The man in black replied coldly.


    The emperor frowns, several Eastern night porches? How can this be possible, unless, he found a few people and soldiers, all dressed the same way, and even


    "Then find a man and a woman. Dongfang yexuan and Zhang Xiaoyu must be together. As long as you find Zhang Xiaoyu, Dongfang yexuan can''t escape."


    "Master, it''s useless. All the Dongfang night porches we found have Zhang Xiaoyu in them, and their faces are the same. They all wear human skin masks."


    what?!!!


    Human skin mask?


    This is a good thing. We have to catch him. As long as we catch him and get the formula, he will have more lives.


    Because even in such a powerful place as the Imperial Palace, there are only two human skin masks, which are taken from the living.


    This Oriental night Xuan can have so many, certainly have what method.


    "I don''t believe it if we continue to investigate. He has gone abroad!"


    But what he didn''t know was that they really went abroad.


    And in the second prince''s house of the state of Dai, that is, King Kang''s house.


    A tall man, at least 1.8 meters tall, handsome features, sword like eyebrows slanting into the black hair under the corner of the temples.


    The man with the black pupil like hawk''s eye and the high nose stands under the peach tree in the yard.


    He reached out and touched the trunk, which was already a bowl thick. "It''s been more than four years since you planted it. Why don''t you still blossom and bear fruit?


    Are you waiting for someone who doesn''t want to blossom and bear fruit? "


    I still remember his first trip to the kingdom of Bai because he didn''t understand the dangers of the world.


    Not only did you lose all your money, but also you were poisoned. You can''t show your martial arts.


    Just when he was at the end of his life, he met Zhang Xiaoyu, the kind, big eyed and shining woman by the roadside.


    At that time, the roadside just grew a big peach tree, which was full of pink peach blossom.


    Breeze blowing, petals falling in the wind, the woman is like a fairy down to save him.


    When he came back, he planted a peach tree here.


    Negative hand and stand, recalling those days in the past.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t treat her with his true face, and she didn''t know his true identity.


    "Master, there''s news from the white kingdom. The emperor of the white kingdom is secretly searching for Dongfang yexuan and Zhang Xiaoyu."


    A man dressed as a bodyguard came up behind him and arched his hand to report.


    "Oh? What is the reason? " King Kang did not look back, still standing quietly, looking at the peach tree full of green leaves.

 Chapter 721

    "Maybe it''s because the White Emperor wanted to marry the insulted princess to Dongfang yexuan, but Dongfang yexuan refused to accept the order. Later, he reluctantly accepted the order and left the capital of the white kingdom. Now he''s missing."


    "Ha ha... The White Emperor is really capable. He dares to stuff the broken flowers and willows to Dongfang yexuan. He is not afraid that he will jump over the wall and do something harmful to the country."


    King Kang sneered, "go down and have a good investigation. It''s necessary to find out the whereabouts of these two people. If you are in a dilemma, you can help them."


    At the beginning, he wanted to bring Zhang Xiaoyu back, but something happened in the middle of the way and he was delayed.


    Fortunately, Dongfang yexuan didn''t betray Zhang Xiaoyu, otherwise... Hum!


    In the evening, Xiaoyu is lying on the bed alone, because Dongfang yexuan always wants to do something, so she drives him out.


    This guy is too dangerous. She doesn''t want to get on the bus before buying the ticket.


    Lying on the pillow were grapes, whose nose was wriggling and breathing all the time, and the whiskers on both sides were shaking.


    It''s like a hamster. It''s fun.


    It''s just that the hair doesn''t look like it. Now the grape is bigger than the palm of an adult. It''s round and fleshy.


    Xiaoyu reached out to touch his ears and pulled his beard from time to time.


    Grape angrily turned over, stretched out a small claw to pat the palm of light rain, "master, don''t make trouble, I''ll scratch you again!"


    Show the claw in the claw, pull two times, warning Xiaoyu can''t ravage it.


    Light rain low smile a, "how? Long temper, dare to scratch me? I''ll let them take the pliers and cut it for you tomorrow. Believe it or not


    Xiaoyu lies down and pokes the round tummy of the grape.


    Grape holding claws, dare not start, weak put down, "what, master, you continue, I sleep first."


    I can''t afford it.


    Xiaoyu grabbed too a small ear, "don''t you say that you absorb those treasures, can deepen skills, I can also transfer position in the space?"


    Grape eyes flashed, stuttered: "ha ha... What... I''m in the advanced space!"


    But move, ah, still in place, did not go in, move again, or did not go in, turn, the original owner caught its tail.


    Wei qubaba said: "master, what do you want? If you don''t sleep, people will sleep. I''ve been tired all day


    Xiaoyu funny, the other hand out, poked his head, "you stay in the space every day, or go out to play, what are you tired of?"


    "Other people... Other people..." he can''t say. He went to peep at other people''s girls taking a bath.


    "Come on, don''t give me any bullshit." Xiaoyu sat up.


    "To be honest with me, do you have the ability to transfer your position? If you dare to cheat me, I''ll castrate you and be a eunuch marten!"


    She spent so much time just to improve her combat effectiveness. If she didn''t fart, it would mean that everything she did was wasted.


    She doesn''t do it.


    Grape fiercely sits up, double claw covers oneself under, thought, ah, wrong, it such goal is not more obvious.


    Get down on your stomach again and stick to the pillow.


    "I... I didn''t lie..." but there are still some flaws.


    Xiaoyu interrupted directly, "since you didn''t lie, let''s try. If you just lied to me, I''ll castrate you now!"

 Chapter 722

    Grape: --


    "OK, let''s try. We''ll try right away. Whoever doesn''t try is grandson." Then one person and one mink enter the space.


    Standing in the open space, Xiaoyu looks at the grape, waiting for it to move.


    Grape hesitated, "master, if something happens, don''t blame me!"


    "Well, what can happen? Hurry up, don''t you lie to me?" Xiaoyu stares at grape. This guy must be afraid of being punished and fooling her.


    Grape heart is very hesitant, but for future generations, a bite, display skills.


    Then light rain looked at grape hind foot hard a pedal, and then looked up at her.


    "It''s over?"


    Grape nodded, "well, it''s over."


    Why is Xiaoyu so unbelievable? What kind of incantations or gestures do all the martial arts skills described in other people''s novels and books need to match? Is this the end of grape''s kicking?


    Xiaoyu looks at the grape again to make sure it''s lying.


    Grape has a weak look back. This alien transposition is not effective. It seems to have a premonition. This time, maybe, 80% of it is not successful.


    Light rain an idea, leave space, looking at in front of her originally sleeping bed, above still have her heat.


    Then I saw the grape just coming out and standing on the pillow, with fierce eyes, "that''s what you said, success? Have I changed my position a little? "


    This guy is deceiving her all the way. If he doesn''t teach her a lesson, he doesn''t know how many eyes Mr. Ma has!


    He rolled up his sleeve and was about to catch the grape. Grape yelled, "no, I just made a mistake. Try again. Try again and you will succeed. Master, you have to believe me!"


    Body unconsciously butt rub back, really hope now there is a hole to drill it, don''t see the master''s terrible eyes.


    Xiaoyu stopped, squatted on the bed and took a deep look at the grape, "OK, just listen to you and try again. If it doesn''t work, I won''t clean you up!"


    One person and one mink came back to the space again. Xiaoyu watched the grape calm down this time and muttered. His two claws were also held together. He thought that this time, it should be real.


    It doesn''t look like a fake.


    She didn''t know that the grape was muttering, "heaven, earth, Bodhisattva, I will succeed this time, otherwise my master will peel my skin!"


    The two claws were still held together and bowed toward the direction that the master didn''t pay attention to.


    Then he stepped back and looked at Zhang Xiaoyu confidently.


    "Master, it must be done this time. Let''s go out together."


    The light rain did not believe too looked at it, only then followed out the space.


    As soon as she went out, Xiaoyu felt bursts of air conditioning. She was in a passage, which was dug out of soil.


    "Where are we now?" Xiaoyu looks at the grapes on the ground.


    "I... I don''t know!" Weak, rub back.


    Xiaoyu frowned, "you brought us here, now you don''t know?"


    "I really don''t know. I haven''t been here, but it should be not far from our yard. It''s probably under my feet. You know, I can''t run far."


    Grape explained quickly.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "well, I know you have this ability. Let''s go back. It''s gloomy and cold. It''s an ominous place."


    Light rain urged, hands rubbing arm was cold out of goose bumps.

 Chapter 723

    But I didn''t see the grape move for a long time, "what are you doing? Didn''t I tell you to go back quickly? "


    The grape was pitiful, with tears in her eyes. "Master... Maybe, maybe, maybe..."


    "Say the point!" The light rain cold voice interrupts, in the heart faintly had the bad premonition.


    "We can''t go back!" Grape in front of two claws a embrace head, deep nest in the ground.


    For a long time, I didn''t get the punishment from the owner. In doubt, I slowly raised my head and saw that the owner''s eyes were like fireballs, staring at its back.


    "What''s the matter, make it clear?" Xiaoyu is very angry in her heart, but she can''t really do anything about it. She is just joking.


    Watching it shrink into a ball, I want to laugh and cry.


    "Master... You..." the grape hesitated and looked up, some guilty looking, "don''t you blame me?"


    Light rain a white eye: "how not strange, but blame you have what use, say, in the end how to return a responsibility."


    "I didn''t say that there are still some defects in my changing punishment and shadow. I''m not stable and I don''t work well at times.


    I had an experiment last time. I tried several times and stayed in the same place. I was in a hurry. I patted my feet. Hey, it was amazing. I succeeded.


    But it''s very close. It''s in the rat hole in the yard. " Some embarrassed to bow their heads, afraid of the host angry again.


    Xiaoyu: "she can''t laugh or cry now.


    Looking up at the environment around her again, she stood in the middle of the passage. She couldn''t see her head on both sides. Mainly at night, she couldn''t see anything. She was wearing a bedclothes.


    Take out the night pearl from the space, and then take out a cape, "let''s explore the way first, it''s best to go back, so that we don''t worry about us, come on."


    Squat down and stretch out your hand, grape jump to the palm of your hand, climb to the shoulder along the arm and sit well.


    "Master, where shall we go?"


    "Whatever, just to the right, hand in hand." Step forward.


    The passage was deep and low, and she had to bend over.


    Xiaoyu felt that she had been walking for a long time, but she didn''t see anything like the door.


    About an hour later, a hole appeared in front of him. He climbed out and entered a stone house.


    There are some broken pottery pots inside, and most importantly, there are two skeletons.


    Light rain was scared to stop, calm deep breathing, "it seems that this should be a grave."


    "Master, how do you know?" Grape jumped down and walked around the stone house without finding anything.


    Xiaoyu pointed to the small hole that just came in and only allowed one person to pass through, "look at that, it should be a burglary hole, so I guess it''s a tomb."


    Grape does not understand these, looking to the side of the open door, "then we want to go in now?"


    Xiaoyu thought, "come on, at night, in such a gloomy place, I''m afraid. Let''s stay in the space for one night and talk at dawn."


    So Xiaoyu and grape went back to the space, looking at the space as bright as day, and felt much more comfortable.


    Fortunately, there is such a place to keep out the wind and rain, otherwise she can''t stand it.


    Go to the room and lay down the quilt she had prepared before. She has everything in this space. Fortunately, she likes to store goods.


    "Come and sleep. We''ll see what we have tomorrow." Yell at the grapes.

 Chapter 724

    "By the way, why do you say you can''t leave? Although it may be a little far away this time, you can try again several times. Can you always go back?" Suddenly think of the loophole in grape words, so asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because of too much power and too much mana consumption. I think it may take at least a month to use it."


    Grape came to the bedside with small arms and legs, carefully sleeping at the end of Xiaoyu''s feet, worried that the master could not help his temper and slapped it.


    It''s a pity that she thinks too much. Although Xiaoyu is very angry and complains that she didn''t make it clear at first, she made it herself.


    If she hadn''t forced grape to use her skills, it wouldn''t have been like this.


    Light rain now think is, the eastern night Xuan that guy found that she is not, don''t know how much fire will be, also don''t know how to explain at that time.


    She was so worried that she turned over and went on sleeping.


    It''s 500 miles away in Shacheng courtyard.


    Dongfang yexuan sleeps next door to Xiaoyu, and starts to feel that she is making a fuss in the room. She has no choice but to smile. This girl must not sleep well, and she is teasing grapes.


    After waiting for a while, there was no movement next door. He thought that Xiaoyu might have fallen asleep, so he closed his eyes to go to sleep.


    Suddenly he turned over and ran to Xiaoyu''s room, because he couldn''t feel Xiaoyu''s breathing.


    He pushed open the door with one palm, made a huge sound, and walked into the room several steps. There was no one on the bed, leaving only a mess of quilts.


    When you reach out, there is still room for warmth.


    Eyes turn cold, out of the door, "come on!" Cold voice orders.


    Several dark guards appeared and knelt down in the yard, "master!"


    "Can you see where the lady has gone?" Dongfang yexuan''s indifferent eyes swept the crowd.


    A few dark Wei you look at me, I look at you, shake head at the same time, "young lady didn''t go out."


    Oriental night Xuan eyes suddenly sharp abnormal, "that can someone into the yard."


    "No, my subordinates have been guarding all around. No one has ever been near the yard."


    The East night Xuan clenches the fist to click to make a ring, a palm hits the pillar beside.


    The wooden pillars supporting the house cracked and the corner next to it collapsed.


    Hearing the news, Chang''an and others came quickly. Seeing the scene in front of them, they were puzzled.


    "Young master?"


    "The light rain is gone, please find it for me immediately." The eastern night Xuan turns round, the cold Mou son sweeps the public.


    "Yes Chang''an did not ask why, with dark Wei flew out of the courtyard.


    Yumei didn''t leave. With red eyes, she broke away from Ziqiong and Zifei, who were holding her hand, and ran into the room.


    Found Miss really not in, but there is no sign of fighting in the room, strode out.


    He asked Dongfang yexuan, "where is my lady? Don''t you stay with her? Why are you standing here when she''s gone? "


    Ziqiong and Zifei hold her and cover their mouths. They are afraid that the master will not pay attention to her, so she will be buried under the master.


    Dongfang yexuan''s palm is down and turns to Yumei, "poof!" Yumei fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    Ziqiong and Zifei immediately come forward and kneel beside Yumei, facing the Oriental night Pavilion.


    "Master, please give her a break. She is also worried about the safety of the young lady, so she has no choice!" Zifei kowtows and asks loudly.


    Ziqiong helps Yumei up and looks at Dongfang yexuan pleadingly.


    The eastern night Xuan looks at the three people with arrogance, "remember what attitude to talk to me. Today, in the face of light rain, I''ll forgive you for a while."


    Turn around and fly away.

 Chapter 725

    After waiting for Eastern night Xuan to leave, jade plum pushes away two people to sit up, stretched out a hand to wipe the bloodstain of next mouth corner.


    "Yumei, how can you talk to the master like this? You can''t do that next time. Remember, I was scared to death just now. "


    Zifei worried about pouring out a pill, "come on, take it quickly, this is for internal injury."


    Yumei took it gratefully and swallowed it. "Don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to do anything to me. If I have an accident, the young lady will make trouble when she comes back."


    He stood up and said, "well, let''s go to the lady now. I just went to see the room. The quilt is still warm. The lady should leave soon."


    "Can you do that? It''s better to stay and recuperate. We''ll just look for it. " Ziqiong took a complicated look at Yumei.


    "No, I just looked terrible. In fact, I vomited blood and nothing happened." Yumei smiles.


    Looking at Yumei, they were not persuading them. They went to find the lady in different directions.


    After daybreak, everyone goes back to the courtyard. Dongfang yexuan is also tired.


    See everyone''s face, know no harvest, but still look forward to ask, "what found?"


    Everyone shook his head, Chang''an stood out, "young master, we have searched for dozens of miles, and have not found anything."


    Dongfang yexuan is sitting on the stone bench. He runs hundreds of miles at night, but he doesn''t find anything.


    Hard to cover the eyes of the pain slowly hung down, waving to the crowd, "leave some people to continue to look for, you go back to have a rest."


    Light rain just disappeared, he rushed over, even the master of the master, it is impossible to be so dignified in front of him with a perfect leave.


    There''s no trace left.


    But he couldn''t figure out where Xiaoyu would go?


    Xiaoyu is in the space. I feel that after daybreak, I have a breakfast in the space. Then I am ready for the adventure equipment.


    Out of space with the grapes.


    The place where they came out was the tomb when they entered the space.


    Xiaoyu is wearing a pair of leather boots and tights. She also uses cloth strips to wrap the sleeves and trouser legs tightly so as not to delay the journey and prevent some small things from getting into her body.


    Holding her usual red whip in her hand, she walked out of the door of the stone chamber with such authority.


    After walking out of the gate, you can see a floating bridge in the distance. Below is a cliff. The floating bridge is connected by wooden blocks.


    Grape stood on the shoulder of light rain and looked into the distance, "master, it seems that it is quite deep from the ground. Why is there a faint halo here? Can you see the ground clearly?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe the grave builders used some special skills."


    Xiaoyu walked forward cautiously and slowly with a "click".


    Light rain eyes a bright, "stepped on the mechanism." Then she heard the sound of the mechanism moving.


    Then a row of sword rain shot at her. Grape''s eyes were wide open with fear. "It''s over, run, it''s going to kill people. No, it''s going to kill minks..."


    Light rain is not frightened, mouth slightly hook, in the sword rain to shoot her moment, a return to space.


    See the shoulder is still shivering, blindfolded grapes, funny slap it ass.


    "Hey


    "Ah... Ah... Ah... Dead... Dead... Sobbing..." grape screamed.

 Chapter 726

    Light rain did not have a good gas to lift it down, fell to the ground, "take a good look, where is this."


    Grape rubbed buttocks, looked around, "ah, isn''t this our space? What are we doing here? "


    "Nonsense, I''m not waiting to be shot into a hornet''s nest here!"


    Grape responded, "yes, we can hide in the space. We are not afraid of any danger. Hum, I''m afraid of a ball. I''ll go out and pry all the bullshit mechanisms."


    A reverse fear of grape head out of the space, Xiaoyu with a smile to go out, standing on the side watching grape funny.


    Grape will jump here and there, but it will destroy some organs. Xiaoyu will stand by and watch the play.


    Tombs usually set up organs to prevent grave robbers from stealing the treasures in tombs.


    Therefore, if you want to win a treasure, you don''t need to fill it in with human life. You need to have the talent of the mechanism. You can only enter the next level by unlocking the mechanism.


    But no one expected that there would be such a wonderful flower as Zhang Xiaoyu in the world.


    Whenever there is a little danger, she immediately hides in the space, how can''t hurt her.


    Xiaoyu relies on grapes all the way, but the organs she encounters are much less, but we still can''t take it lightly.


    This is not, a light rain carelessly, stepped on the edge of the cliff, she whip a swing, entangled a big stone.


    On the edge of a cliff, it''s like a swing.


    "How are you, master? Does it matter? " Grape ran over worried.


    "It''s OK, we have space in hand, but we can''t die. What are we worried about?" Xiaoyu doesn''t worry at all. He looks around with interest.


    It''s like a mountain that has been hollowed out. It''s either a cliff or a cave tomb. There''s dust everywhere.


    There are also many older buildings, which look quite grand.


    This is supposed to be the grave of a big man, but I don''t know how many years it has been built.


    Xiaoyu is enjoying it everywhere. Grape is surprised and shouts, "come on, something is coming over your whip."


    Xiaoyu fixed his eyes on it and was shocked, "the corpse is broken!"


    As soon as the whip was closed, the whole person fell down quickly.


    Rain can feel the strong wind on the face of the tingling feeling.


    Shua, back to space, "Hoo!" A big breath of fear.


    Grape followed in and asked anxiously, "how''s it going? Are you ok? "


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "it''s OK. I''ve been hungry for so long. Let''s make a meal."


    Go to one side of the vegetable field to pick vegetables, go back to the front of the house and start cooking.


    "Master, can we eat meat? I want to eat meat. " The grapes knead their stomachs and add firewood under the bottom of the pot.


    Xiaoyu said, "I still want to eat it, but it''s a pity that we can''t raise animals here. Besides you, I''ll eat you up."


    Grape: --


    "You''re lucky. There''s no shortage of firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea. Otherwise, we''ll have a hard time!" Xiaoyu is frying vegetables and cooking there.


    "The fire is bigger!"


    The grape threw a piece of wood into it.


    "What do the grave robbers eat, master?"


    "What else can I eat? If you have dry food, eat it. If you don''t have it, drink it! "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Fried a few vegetables, placed on the wooden table in front of the wooden house, also placed two bowls of rice.


    "Eat quickly. Let''s continue to explore and fight for monsters and more meals after eating!" Xiaoyu put chopsticks in the grape bowl.


    Grape began to eat with her head down.

 Chapter 727

    After dinner, Xiaoyu sat on his shoulder and the grape came out of the space again.


    "Ah..." just out of space, just like stepping on the air, weightlessness comes.


    It is clear that it has just fallen and is still falling.


    Xiaoyu immediately returned to the space for breath, "you go out, when in the end to inform me!"


    It''s going to be like her anyway. It''s not going to die.


    "Well, it''s on me." Small grape a pat chest, out of space.


    With the wind falling, looking closer and closer to the ground, Shua into space.


    After that, he went out again and didn''t call Xiaoyu until he reached the ground.


    After light rain came out, looking at this place similar to the underground palace, I was very surprised.


    "Although the top looks big and grand, it''s not the same style as the bottom! It''s obviously much more luxurious down here. "


    Xiaoyu murmured and looked around. "Did the ancient people have the habit of repairing two-story houses? Or the grave


    Shaking his head, I really can''t understand the ancient people''s thoughts.


    "Master, come quickly. There''s a door here. I can''t open it!" The grapes are barking in the distance.


    Xiaoyu stepped forward quickly, and sure enough, she saw a big iron gate with ancient characters she didn''t know.


    "Ah, we have not found the gate, have we? Let''s find out if there''s a mechanism or something. We can go out by opening the door. "


    Fortunately, she didn''t go back the same way. She continued to walk in the cave. Maybe the cave couldn''t lead to the outside. She had to go so far. Didn''t she get angry?


    Xiaoyu excitedly next to the door and around to find the mechanism, grapes also climb up and down to follow.


    Looking for a long time, at least two hours, light rain really do not want to look for, "this special what bullshit Tomb Door ah? I''ve been looking for a long time, but I can''t find a switch to open the door. "


    Her hands are looking for tired, but also keep stooping to look for, it is dizzy.


    She was so angry that she kicked on the door of the tomb. You know, she had good luck, but she couldn''t find it this time.


    Of course, she was angry. She didn''t think that it was an iron door, or a bronze door.


    That foot down, the foot can have a good ah.


    Grapes are ready to cover their eyes, can not bear to see the poor scene.


    Who knows, sudden changes.


    The door creaks and opens a crack!


    It''s really a seam!


    Xiaoyu didn''t wait to hold her feet and cry for pain, so she quickly pointed out her finger to the seam.


    Gee! Is it really open?


    Xiaoyu couldn''t believe it and turned to look at the same ignorant grape, "is the door open?"


    Grape hesitated to nod, "if there is no accident, it should be!"


    Some of them didn''t believe it. They looked for it for a long time, but the owner kicked it off?


    Do you say magic or not?


    "In that case, what are you waiting for? Let''s go out. The big guy is waiting for us. After we go out, we can eat meat and drink wine in a big bowl. "


    Xiaoyu excitedly pushes the door open, and then


    Then there''s no more!


    Who told her what plot it was?


    This gate is not the way out, but the real gate into the tomb.


    Xiaoyu really wants to look up to the sky and sigh: are you playing with me!


    Alas, if you come here, you can be content with it. She should come here for a visit.


    He walked past the two real-life boy and girl tomb keepers placed at the door, and then passed the carriage and the tomb chamber on both sides.

 Chapter 728

    Xiaoyu came to a stone room with several big boxes and a pile of porcelain and jewelry in the corner.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up. "We''ve found a treasure here. It''s not a place to bury the dead. It''s a natural treasure place."


    Just as he was about to step forward and sweep away, there was a click.


    "I''ll go!" Xiaoyu stepped on another mechanism.


    I didn''t even think about it. A grunt hid in the space.


    Grape followed closely, so they did not find it. Just after the sword rain, a harsh roar came from the depth of the tomb.


    The voice was shrill and terrifying, shaking the whole grave.


    Shacheng.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are full of red blood. Sitting on Xiaoyu''s bed, he thinks deeply, "where will Xiaoyu go?"


    "Is there really such a high skilled person in this world? Can you take the girl away from him


    Dongfang yexuan, full of terror, stayed in the house. Yumei and her friends stood in the yard, as if you had seen the black air coming out of the house.


    "Yumei, you have been with Miss for the longest time. Do you think Miss may have left by herself?" Zifei asked curiously.


    Chang''an and Ziqiong took people out to look for the young lady, so they left them to take care of their master.


    Yumei is very anxious, but she is not very worried. She always thinks that the young lady is safe now. Maybe she left by herself.


    Shaking his head, he denied his conjecture, "no, I want miss to leave by herself. There are so many dark guards in the dark. They are vegetarian, and none of them is found?


    What''s more, the young master is very good at martial arts. Do you know? "


    Talk to yourself about what you think.


    Zifei thought that she was answering her question and nodded with approval, "you''re right, it''s a thought."


    "Well? What did you just say? " Yumei wakes up and looks at Zifei.


    Zifei: "learn to roll your eyes.


    "Do you think it''s your headmaster who took the young lady away? I heard that the young lady and your headmaster at the beginning..." Zifei looked at her with gossip.


    Yumei: "aren''t you always cold? How did it suddenly change so much? She didn''t even recognize it.


    However, Zifei has a point. Today''s martial arts masters are one of them, and there is no sign of struggle in the house. It is estimated that the young lady is willing to follow her.


    "I''ll go back to the door. You can find it here first. If you have something to contact me." After Yu Mei thought of it, she flew away.


    Zifei: "I''m in a hurry to get reincarnated.


    The East night Xuan in the house hears the movement, the eye blinked for a while, have no extra facial expression, still sit quietly.


    He had thought of this possibility for a long time, but Jiang feibai couldn''t take the light rain away from him without being found out.


    So exclude him.


    "Girl, where have you been? Why do you have so many secrets? Sometimes I really want to pry your head open and have a look, so what''s in it! "


    Muttering to yourself.


    In an inn in Shacheng.


    Many Wulin people gathered here, and LAN Tong and Fei Yue were no exception.


    "Dad, does that monster really appear in this place?" Fei Yue gathered around the leader of Kongtong sect and asked curiously.


    "What kind of monster, it''s a woman, just a woman who can eat people''s hearts!" The leader of Kongtong sect touched his beard and glared at Fei Yue.

 Chapter 729

    "It''s not a monster. What is it? Hum, in fact, it''s not all the blame for those lusty men. If they don''t use the crooked brain classic, will they end up like this? It''s really nothing to do for us to come out and look for a witch! "


    As soon as Fei Yue finished, she found that many men were staring at her with unfriendly eyes.


    The leader of Kongtong sect stood up and pressed his hands down with a smile. "I''m sorry, ladies and gentlemen, but she didn''t mean it to anyone!"


    Then he glared at Fei Yue fiercely, "don''t you apologize to everyone in a hurry!"


    Seeing Fei Yue looking at him incredulously, she whispered in her ear: "do you want to be a public enemy of Wulin? You let everyone hate you with a word, and you don''t have to save some. "


    Fei Yue understood her father''s hard work, stood up and arched her hands to everyone, "I''m sorry, everyone. I''m talking about those short-lived ghosts. I don''t mean to target anyone!"


    Because in the hall to eat, all the sects have left people to deal with this matter.


    And we have the hotel, so we all eat here.


    Some people hate this kind of Feiyue very much, but it''s not good or too ugly for her father''s sake, so they all smile: "where, Miss Feiyue is polite!"


    But what is what a pure and beautiful woman is, and a whole flower girl always watches her see a handsome man and make complaints about it. What is it now?


    The leader of Kongtong sect smiles awkwardly and says to the leader of Wudang sect, the former leader of Wulin Alliance: "leader Wu, what''s your plan this time?"


    The leader of Wudang frowned and sighed: "this time, some of the fairies are not the same. They are not only cruel and cruel, but also strange. I have seen those men whose hearts have been dug.


    He had a relationship before he died. Although there was a big leak in his chest, he had a smile on his mouth and a quiet face. It seemed that he had a good sleep and died. It was too strange. "


    The leader of Kongtong sect nodded, "it''s really strange. Can this witch use magic? It''s a pity that we haven''t really dealt with her, otherwise we can know more about her. "


    "When it comes to fighting, the winner of this competition is Qingyang, the leader of Qingcheng sect. It''s said that he has fought with the enchantress."


    The leader of Wudang turned to see the leader of Qingcheng sect, "leader Qing, is this true?"


    The leader of Qingcheng sect nodded, "Qingyang, come here." Wave at the next table.


    After Qingyang came, he stood at the table respectfully, although he failed to become the next Wulin leader because of Jiang feibai.


    But Shifu is right. The world is not peaceful now. With the leader of Wudang standing in front of him, he can practice for a few more years. When he really becomes the supreme of the Wulin, no one will dare to refuse.


    "Master, what can I do for you?"


    The leader of Qingcheng sect nodded with a smile, "you come to tell the leaders how you fought with the enchantress!"


    "Yes Qingyang Gongshou.


    "A month ago, I just went down the mountain and came to Yucheng in the evening.


    I was just looking for an inn to rest when I saw a man playing a tune / play with a woman in red at the entrance of an alley.


    When I went up the mountain to stop, the woman left with the man with a smile.


    I also think that if they are both voluntary, it''s not good to interfere, so I turn around and leave.


    Who knows, just a few steps away, I heard a scream. I knew something had happened, so I rushed to the place where the scream was made.

 Chapter 730

    I saw a big hole in the man''s chest just now. There was a pool of blood on the ground and he was lying there.


    And the woman was holding the beating heart in her hand and looking at me with a smile. Say to me: do you want to eat? It''s delicious


    "Ah..." next to Fei Yue suddenly yelled, leading to the dissatisfaction of the leaders.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The leader of Kongtong sect asked helplessly.


    Fei Yue grabbed her father''s arm and said, "it''s so scary... Don''t talk about it any more!"


    Afraid of the left and right look, afraid of a sudden appearance of a woman in red.


    Everyone: "this is too timid, isn''t it?


    Blue Tong in the heart despises a level, but comfort a way: "younger martial sister, you don''t be afraid, we here so many people.". The enchantress is afraid to come here


    The leader of Qingcheng sect nodded with a smile, "yes, there are so many people here. Don''t be afraid, little niece. "


    Eyes motioned Qingyang to continue.


    Qingyang then continued to say: "I pulled out my sword in anger and fought with her. I didn''t expect that the enchantress''s martial arts were not weak. I couldn''t fight for a while, so I found a chance to escape.


    I just don''t know what kind of insidious martial arts she makes. I was caught by her behind my back, and a large piece of black appeared on my back. It took me a long time to raise it. "


    When Qingyang finished speaking, he stepped back and stood behind his master, the leader of Qingcheng sect.


    The leader of Wudang sect touched his beard. "Qingyang is right. According to the news I got, this enchantress is not only good at using poisons, but also flattering. It''s hard for ordinary men to resist."


    "It looks like we have a long way to go."


    The leaders of all factions nodded one after another. They don''t want to lose their lives because of this.


    Fengshan killer gate.


    Yumei rushes to the gate and finds that the master is not there. When she asks, she knows that the master has gone to the capital to find the lady.


    Worried, he asked the steward in the door, "send a message to the headmaster. If you are in trouble, please come to Shacheng!"


    The steward also knows the importance of the young lady to the headmaster, so he quickly sends a message to the headmaster.


    Yumei rushed back to Shacheng.


    Not to mention how anxious Jiang feibai was when he learned that something had happened to Xiaoyu, he galloped all the way to Shacheng.


    Xiaoyu is playing hard in this tomb.


    All the way with space in hand, will be able to move, valuable all into the space.


    How proud!


    "Grape, what are you doing? Come on, put that coffin in it, that''s it..." Xiaoyu pointed to a big coffin.


    This is the sarcophagus that she opened with great effort. There are no bones in it for a long time.


    Only a rag, some glittering hairpins and some jewelry were left.


    From this we can know that this is a woman''s coffin, but we don''t know whether it is the owner''s concubine or his wife.


    Command the grapes to take out the value inside.


    Grape chirped and looked at Xiaoyu with tears: "master, how can we steal other people''s things without me? This is not right! "


    "I don''t know how many years this man has been dead. What''s wrong with my borrowing flowers? Besides, even if I don''t take them, do you think the people coming from behind won''t take them?"


    "The people in the back? Will anyone come? " Grapes are suspicious.


    "Why don''t you forget the hole robber when we came in? That''s proof that someone came in to steal.


    These things are so well preserved, thanks to these organs. If ordinary people want to successfully come in and get things, hundreds of people will not die. They don''t want to go out upright.

 Chapter 731

    We are also lucky to have space in hand, otherwise we don''t know how many times we have died. "


    Grapes make complaints about themselves: they do not know who they are. When they begin to see dead bones, they are scared and screaming. Now they stay for a few days, so they can pry up caskets and work in just ways.


    "What do you think? Hurry up, we have to continue to explore unknown areas The light rain urged the grapes to stay still.


    I didn''t feel embarrassed to ask a little guy to work at all.


    I stayed here for a few days. When I was hungry and thirsty, I went into the space to have a rest. When I was bored, I came out to hang out.


    By the way, when you encounter something frightening, retract the space and wait for the feeling to come out.


    It''s just like playing. She made a lot of things.


    After several days of exploration, she has been convinced that this ancient tomb is not unexpected, it is a royal tomb, and even an imperial tomb.


    Grape move mouth, finally did not dare to find their own owners unhappy, agile will be inside the valuable things all to get to the space.


    After the end, Xiaoyu clapped his hands and looked at the grape in disgust, "look at you. If you do something small, you''ll make yourself dirty. Don''t climb on me for a while!"


    Grape: "it wants to cry. What should I do? I''m disgusted!


    Who is it to blame!


    Xiaoyu smiles when she turns around. She has been in this ghost place for several days. She has no other pastime but to tease grapes.


    Xiaoyu is walking forward, and the grapes are chasing after her.


    Through this door, another door came. After passing through several doors and stepping on many mechanisms, Xiaoyu came to a large tomb.


    The door is very large. It''s all made of bronze and carved with dragon and phoenix patterns.


    Xiaoyu thought that just like the gate at the beginning, he would rush up with one foot, and then


    "Well..." she felt her foot was going to break!


    It''s killing me!


    Sitting on the ground, I took off my shoes and socks. Seeing the red and swollen pig''s feet, I couldn''t help crying!


    Especially when I see the grapes coming from behind, I want to cry even more.


    Why is she so stupid?


    "OK, just laugh if you want. Don''t suffocate for a while!" Xiaoyu stares at it.


    Grape immediately laughed, "ha ha ha..."


    When he had enough of laughing, he just stepped over with short legs.


    "Master, you''d better look at me and see how I can win it easily."


    As soon as the buttocks are swung and the tails are cocked, they go to the gate.


    Running up and down the gate.


    Here kick two feet, there bite two, here grasp two claws, there kick two legs.


    As soon as he worked hard, he heard a click of the mechanism.


    Xiaoyu turns his head in disbelief and sees that the gate has split a gap.


    "Oh, I''ll go!" It''s really been figured out.


    Grape''s tail cocked higher and came with short legs.


    "Well, I''ll use it. Without me, the door would not have opened. "


    Light rain a white eye: "want to have no you, I as for degenerate so far, open this bullshit what gate?"


    Grape: "well, when he didn''t say anything, who should blame him?


    Xiaoyu rubbed her feet for a moment, and felt that she was much easier to learn before she stood up.


    "Come on, let''s keep exploring!"


    As soon as he entered the gate, he exclaimed, "how many people have been buried? Where is this tomb? It''s obviously the grave mountain! "

 Chapter 732

    The hall in front of us is full of coffins.


    It''s all made of stone. One by one, it''s like infantry.


    One step into the hall, just two steps forward.


    "Roar..." a howl like a wild animal.


    Xiaoyu immediately stood on the spot, listening in all directions.


    But then there was no sound, Xiaoyu once suspected that it was his own auditory hallucination.


    "Did you just hear anything?" Looking at the grapes on the ground with eyes as big as copper bells.


    Grape immediately seems to be surprised by something, quickly climb up along her dress, straight to her skirt.


    Light rain and embarrassed and angry hold the skirt, "what are you doing?"


    "I don''t know why. I feel a very strong momentum coming towards us. I feel very dangerous. Let''s run!"


    Grape is afraid of constantly looking around.


    Xiaoyu frowned: "how can I not feel it?"


    "That''s because we animals have a very general sensitivity! Stop it. Let''s run. "


    Grape again urged.


    "Why don''t I believe that? Is there a thousand year old rice dumpling in it


    A face without fear, small step, slowly forward.


    In the heart but some drum, she is not without seen big zongzi.


    She still believes what grape said. However, she thinks that no matter what, this road still needs to go. If this road is the way to the outside, won''t she be saved?


    Cautious and afraid, walking through one big coffin after another.


    Ah! No shit.


    I''m a little bold now, but I didn''t take it lightly.


    Still careful to move forward, the hands of the whip has been holding, did not leave the body.


    "Roar..." another animal roar came.


    Xiaoyu clenched the whip''s hand and the stock index turned white.


    "Master, don''t go forward. It''s too late if you don''t go any further!" Grape cries anxiously.


    Xiaoyu glanced back and grasped the grape hiding behind her collar.


    "Don''t you claim that your poison is invincible all over the world? How can you be afraid of a ghost now?


    Besides, we can''t die. We''re afraid of a ball! "


    Light rain in order to give the grape drum strength, even rude words are said.


    Grape a think, also right, it is so poisonous, also afraid of a ghost!


    Immediately sitting on the shoulder, claw refers to the front, "rush!"


    One person and one mink plucked up their courage and strode forward.


    The further you go, the more gloomy the light rain feels.


    Her back was numb, and I felt the air-conditioning coming into her body.


    Walking to the last row of sarcophagus, Xiaoyu didn''t find anything wrong.


    But there is a faint uncomfortable feeling in my heart.


    There is an arch behind the last row of sarcophagus.


    The arch is also made of bronze and is locked by a big lock.


    Xiaoyu came forward to play with it, although it is old and rusty.


    But it''s still very strong and can''t be broken by hand.


    So he took out a knife from the space, "Dangdang..." and cut the door lock.


    Xiaoyu listens attentively to the movement inside the door while cutting.


    But it''s strange that there was no animal roar in the door.


    Light rain heart has different, "is this big zongzi, also afraid of these sound not?"


    When the hand moves more quickly, it will soon cut the chain.


    "Click" a crack, sliding to one side.


    Xiaoyu put away the kitchen knife, gently pushed open the iron door, first carefully poked out a head, went in to look.

 Chapter 733

    I couldn''t see it. There happened to be a pair of big eyes looking at her.


    She was so scared that she sat on the ground like a fart.


    Inside, a woman in a blood red dress, whose head was broken, looked at her askew behind the door.


    With bloodthirsty radian in the corner of his mouth, he grinned his teeth: "Hey, hey..."


    Xiaoyu: "what is this Tema?


    Especially when I saw the beautiful face with a bloody mouth and drooling at her.


    She ran back and forth in terror.


    "Don''t go, ha ha ha... Little girl... Stay and play with me..."


    The sound was sharp and harsh, just like scratching the coffin inside.


    Xiaoyu is in a hurry. He catches a road and goes inside as long as there is a door.


    But the woman in red behind, like a maggot with bones, followed her closely.


    Not far, not close to follow, from time to time came that "Hey, hey, hey..." ghost laughter!


    The light rain fiercely a turn head, looking at that complexion is white tender, the figure is good, a head of black long hair, add, the red gauze clothes that is in a daze.


    According to the truth, such a dress, it must be a beauty.


    But how can she be so deep, like a monster, laughing so horrible?


    "Why are you chasing me? Are you a man or a ghost? " Xiaoyu shouts while running.


    "Ha ha ha... I don''t know whether I am a human or a ghost! But I live too lonely, always have some hobbies.


    I had a good sleep, suddenly wake up by you, also just in time, save me to go out foraging!


    I''ll make do with it and eat you! "


    The woman''s voice was slow, but it was like a saw pulling wood.


    It''s hard to hear.


    The light rain fiercely stops, lets behind the woman, also pauses to stare at her, "why don''t you run?"


    Xiaoyu: "she''s just tired of running. She stops to have a rest for a while. How come the monster also stops.


    Eyes blink, "I''m tired, don''t want to run, you want to run yourself run it!"


    The witch''s eyes were red, but her lips were black.


    Yinhen bloodthirsty staring at Xiaoyu, "if you don''t run, I''ll eat you now!"


    "Why do you have to eat me when I run away? I''ll stay here now, and you can eat me, too? "


    Xiaoyu asked suspiciously. She had never heard of it. When hunters catch their prey, they force them to run.


    Even when the cat teases the mouse, it likes to let him run and catch it back, but it doesn''t force others to run.


    "Hey, hey, hey..." the fairy drooled, split her mouth and said with a smile.


    "Because intense running and emotional excitement will lead to continuous beating of the heart, which is the most intense time of blood circulation and naturally the most delicious time of the heart."


    The slow and hoarse voice rang in Xiaoyu''s mind.


    She immediately wanted to say in her mind: "Damn, pervert!"


    "Hum, I won''t run any more. If you have the ability, come and eat me. Come and eat me!" A deadly provocation.


    The woman''s eyes burst red, and suddenly she ran over. Her hands with sharp nails were catching at Xiaoyu.


    Who knows light rain disappeared in her hands.


    It''s really disappearing, disappearing without a trace.


    It evaporates like steam.


    "Come out! Come out! Roar... "


    The woman screamed and destroyed the surrounding environment with her hands.


    There are deep scratches on the wall.


    All of them are showing her fierce lethality!

 Chapter 734

    The roar echoed through the tomb.


    Xiaoyu, with a lingering fear, goes back to the space and sits on the ground with a slap.


    "My God, what kind of monster is this! I''ve had a lot of luck. "


    Grape climbed out of the clothes behind the light rain, saw its old nest, and then jumped down.


    "I told you to come back quickly, but you didn''t listen. Now you believe it?" he said


    Light rain stares at it one eye, "you are so fierce, why don''t you just rush out, scratch her a few claws!"


    "What... You think I don''t want to. That thing is not afraid of my poison. Maybe you can tear me alive. "


    Grape learn the posture of light rain, collapsed on the ground.


    "That thing, I suspect, is not human, not demon, not ghost. In short, I don''t know what it is.


    We''d better not act rashly! "


    Xiaoyu shocked: "not human, not demon, not ghost? What is she, then? "


    Decadent whole lie on the ground, "this under finished, that ghost thing estimate is still waiting for us outside, we go out certainly to throw oneself into a trap!"


    Grape heart big comfort way: "it''s OK, we are waiting here, she also want to go out foraging, we don''t need, she will always leave!"


    "It''s easy to say, Dongfang yexuan. They think they are crazy to look outside now. If we don''t show up again, we don''t know what will happen to that guy."


    Turned to look at the grape: "by the way, you are petite, otherwise, I am in the space, you run out, find the way, we can go out!"


    Grape humanized rolled his eyes: "boss, no matter how small I am, I have to have a way and a hole to drill for me. It''s for no reason. Where do you want me to find the way?"


    Xiaoyu


    Shacheng.


    "Dongfang yexuan, I give Xiaoyu to you. Is that how you take care of her?


    Why do you always get rid of her? Why is it that you are not the one who has an accident every time? "


    Jiang feibai just arrived at the small courtyard where they settled down in Dongfang yexuan, and asked Dongfang yexuan loudly.


    Dongfang yexuan looked at him coldly, "you don''t have the qualification to talk to me like this!"


    At the beginning, because of him, he and Xiaoyu would not have been separated for three years.


    Will fly white a choke, "yes, I was sorry for you. But she was by my side, never had an accident, she was very happy.


    But what about you? Have you ever really made her happy? You will only ask her to stay with you, but stingy can give her happiness


    East night Xuan hears speech, hang down painful Mou son.


    Yes, Jiang feibai is right.


    With Xiaoyu by his side, there will always be some problems.


    Even this time, he was close to each other, but he still couldn''t avoid it.


    Does he and Xiaoyu really not fit together?


    Dongfang yexuan doubts for the first time whether he can give Xiaoyu happiness.


    Chang''an stood up and explained for the young master, "master Jiangmen, you misunderstood. Our young master is already preparing the bride price. This time, we will come to the border.


    It''s also because there''s something wrong with the dowry! "


    "Oh! The rich Sihai villa is a little bit short of betrothal gifts? Who will hear this, and who will believe it? "


    Jiang feibai lifts his red robe and walks directly past the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Approach the room where Xiaoyu lived before he disappeared.

 Chapter 735

    "Yumei, is this the room where the young lady lives?"


    Yumei, who was close behind the door owner, quickly replied, "yes, she lived in this room before she disappeared!"


    Jiang feibai looks around and goes to the dressing table. He remembers that when Xiaoyu was still in the killer''s door, he stayed up every morning.


    After sleeping, he got up lazily and sat in front of the dresser waiting for someone to brush his hair.


    He also combed her head! It''s a pity that she despised her poor craftsmanship and later refused to accept it.


    "Dongfang yexuan, I don''t believe you didn''t find out. You didn''t hide something from me!"


    Rush out, reach out to grasp each other''s skirt, but be indifferent to open.


    "Even if you are allowed to enter such a private room, don''t treat respect as indulgence. If you don''t want to stay, you will leave. No one will force you to stay!"


    Wave your sleeve and turn away.


    Perhaps the recently boisterous affair of the enchantress has something to do with Xiaoyu, and he needs to inquire about it.


    "Ah, you... Dongfang yexuan!" River flies white to see east night Xuan to turn round to walk, stretch out a hand, but the person doesn''t want to pay attention to his plan at all.


    Jiang feibai had no choice but to ask Yumei, "what places have you checked recently? Any clues? "


    Yumei shook her head. "There''s no news yet. We''ve searched all the places around, but we can''t find anyone."


    "Then expand the search scope. Do you want me to teach you all this?" Jiang feibai angrily rebukes him, and his eyes are full of blood.


    "But... According to miss''s situation at that time, she won''t be far away..."


    "Shut up. Since we''ve searched the neighborhood several times and still haven''t found anyone, it means that people may not be here at all. Isn''t it a waste of time?"


    Jiang feibai is very angry. How can these people be so flexible!


    "Somebody At the first order, someone from the assassin''s door will appear.


    "Transfer all the people in the door to me. Even if you dig three feet, you have to find out the people for me."


    "Yes


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Dongfang yexuan comes to the inn where the people of the river and the lake are. It''s just the inn opposite. He doesn''t rush forward.


    He reached for a dark guard. "How long have they been here?"


    "Three days."


    "What did they find out?"


    "They are following the clues, but they have not found the trace of the strange woman."


    Dongfang yexuan frowns. He will guess that Xiaoyu has something to do with this incident because there happened to be a man who was dug five days ago.


    It happened to be the day that Xiaoyu disappeared.


    "Send someone to check all the places nearby where we can eat and rest, including places where we can be Tibetans."


    As long as it''s human, it''s necessary to eat and rest. As long as you find the hiding place of the enchantress, there will be light rain news.


    It''s a pity that there are some differences between the places where people live and ordinary people, which most people can''t imagine for a while.


    After ten days, the light rain in these ten days is very fast.


    The only bad thing is that the woman is really guarding where she enters the space.


    No matter when she goes out, the enchantress must be there. As long as you see her appear, you can be sure to pounce on her.


    She has tried hundreds of times, but she didn''t find any sign of leaving.


    "I think this guy is after me. She''s not willing to eat me." Xiaoyu is gnawing an apple in his mouth.


    Fortunately, she has this natural amulet, or it will be over soon.

 Chapter 736

    Grape: "nonsense, I''m not reconciled. Anyone who is fooled by a prey will be unhappy.


    "Master, what can I do now? Can''t we just stay here and never get out again? "


    It doesn''t want to be trapped here to sprout. It hasn''t found a daughter-in-law yet!


    "Don''t you see?"


    "What did you find?" Grape claws holding a bunch of grapes bigger than it, staring at two eyes asked.


    "What does it mean that she''s guarding us day and night, neither eating nor drinking?"


    "What does it mean?"


    Light rain poked grape head, "stupid ah you, this shows that she or like us, have a portable space, can take at any time to eat."


    Grape shook his head. "It''s impossible. I''m the only one in this space. No one else can have it."


    Xiaoyu didn''t ask how he could be so sure, but went on to say, "there is only one possibility."


    Staring into the grape''s eyes waiting for her to speak, "she''s not human!"


    "As long as it''s human, there''s no one who doesn''t eat or drink unless she becomes an immortal. However, she didn''t look like an immortal. She might have become something magical.


    It''s similar to the zombies we''ve seen before, but it''s just human thinking. "


    "Ah? So what is it? " Grape is puzzled. Although he has lost his memory, he has never heard of such a creature. Is it because he doesn''t remember anything?


    "I don''t know, but the most urgent thing is that we should leave this ghost place. At least we should stay away from the sight of this woman before we have a chance to leave."


    "I''ll go out later. You can find a chance to slip out and find a way out. As long as you leave here, I can leave."


    After discussing the plan, Xiaoyu ran to the warehouse to find tools and weapons.


    See aside a few bags of flour and chili noodles, mind.


    "Let''s go. Remember, you''ll find the right opportunity and run out at one stroke. Do you hear me?"


    Grape immediately nodded, "don''t worry, I will live up to your expectations."


    So a person and a mink out of the space.


    Just out of space, the woman rushed towards the light rain.


    "Wait a minute, I have something to say!" Light rain raised a hand, "you have to wait for a moment, I will disappear."


    The woman hesitated to stop, but she was still staring at Xiaoyu.


    "If you have any tricks, you''d better give them to me!" Take a sip and lick the corners of your mouth.


    Light rain eyes a stagnant, how to feel her lips more black a lot, just like poisoning.


    "You can eat it, but you have to die, don''t you understand? Who the hell are you? What is it? If I die, I''ll have an account with Yama, no! "


    "Well, it doesn''t hurt to tell you. My name is Hua Furong. I used to be a good girl in the western regions. After I married my husband, I was hurt by a poisonous snake when I went up the mountain to collect medicine. The snake was so poisonous that when my husband came to save me, I would only have one breath left.


    My husband is our witch doctor. He knows many secrets. After he saved me, he died. Now I have to suck my heart to ensure my life. So, you''d better die


    His eyes were fierce, and his hands began to bend unconsciously, making a gesture of preparing for attack.


    Xiaoyu quickly waved his hand, "don''t worry, you stay in this dark ghost place every day, and there is no one to chat with you. It''s not easy for you to come here, and you have to kill me. Then it''s boring."

 Chapter 737

    "Well! Don''t talk nonsense, you cunning woman. If I don''t do it, you''ll run away. " Long fingernail hand Shua out, to hold Xiaoyu''s neck.


    Light rain backhand call out a generation of flour, straight on the woman''s face.


    Flower Hibiscus immediately stop steps, light rain quickly give grapes make a wink, grapes jump out.


    Hibiscus closed her eyes, but her ears moved.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "hahaha, how about the free beauty I made for you? Look at your black mouth. My flour is just for you to cover up!"


    Huafurong roared: "roar..."


    Wipe the sleeves on your face and wipe them casually. Then you can see Zhang Xiaoyu who is still laughing badly.


    Xiaoyu wiped the flour clean when she saw her. She couldn''t help shaking her head. If it wasn''t flour but lime, she would be blind no more.


    It seems that there are still many things to prepare in the future.


    Seeing huafurong pounce on her again, she hurriedly takes a few steps to the side, "ah, don''t worry, you look back and see what it is?"


    Hua Furong immediately looked back, fart did not see, angry turned his head.


    Who knows, just turned his head, face to face with a whip, slap on her shoulder to chest.


    Xiaoyu didn''t prepare how to treat each other. She has several handfuls of water herself. She knows better than anyone.


    Huafurong''s clothes were not broken, and she didn''t hum, but Xiaoyu saw the place where she had been whipped.


    The red clothes seem to be more colorful.


    The whip in hand waved more forcefully, but huafurong was not a vegetarian, and roared to attack Xiaoyu.


    There were deep marks on the stone where the two hands with black nails had scratched.


    Light rain quickly hide into the space, and then a second later appear, a whip is turning to find light rain on the back of Hibiscus.


    Then once again hiding in the space, but this time huafurong blood smart, did not turn around, directly facing her.


    So as soon as she waved the whip, she was caught at the end of the whip and said with a smile, "do you want to hit again? Why don''t you fight? "


    Pull hard, light rain is pulled to her direction.


    Xiaoyu quickly threw away the whip, waving, a bag of chili noodles rushed to huafurong.


    Huafurong thought it was flour, so she cut the bag with one claw.


    Bag immediately scattered, flying all over the sky, light rain eyes to hide back to space, after a minute to run out.


    Then I saw that I covered my eyes and bumped around like a headless fly. My mouth kept roaring: "ah... Roar..."


    As soon as Xiaoyu appears, huafurong''s ear tips move, holding Xiaoyu''s whip in her hand and waving it in the direction of Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu immediately hides back in the space and is at ease in the space... Hot pot.


    Ha ha ha, now I see how the hibiscus still stares at her. She''s so angry. Hum!


    If you dare to make my decision, you will never die.


    Outside, huafurong has been standing, listening to the appearance of light rain.


    She must seize that damned woman, and take her by caesarean section!


    But after waiting for a long time, the woman did not appear, "ah... Damned woman..."


    Flower Hibiscus hit in the stone room, disorderly destruction of the stone room, the whole stone room wall with dog scratch like, is full of pockmarked scratches.


    Xiaoyu knows that there is no good end for her to go out now, so she hides in the space to supplement her physical strength.


    When the grape came in, what he saw was such a scene: "master, you are too uninteresting. I cut through the thorns for you and go through life and death, but you are eating and drinking here!"

 Chapter 738

    Xiaoyu glanced at the grape with his mouth in his mouth, "Oh, can you still use idioms? It''s not bad. I''ve learned a lot with you. "


    "I know you work hard. Come on, I''ll give you a bowl. I''ll blow it and you''ll eat it."


    Push a small bowl at hand.


    Grape immediately smile, grinning jumped on the table, wheezing to eat.


    "Well, did you find the exit?" Xiaoyu raised her eyes and asked.


    Grape ate the dishes in the bowl given by the small rain jacket, and took time to answer, "I found it. It''s in the tomb where Hibiscus used to stay.


    There is a big hole in the wall inside. It is estimated that she came in and out from there, but that tomb is really cold. I am so cold in such a thick sweater! "


    Xiaoyu: "a glance at the grapes in mink coat.".


    "In this case, eat up quickly, let''s go out, so as not to have too many dreams at night."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Shacheng.


    "Young master, those people in the Jianghu have set out and said that they have found the whereabouts of the enchantress." As soon as Chang''an got the news, he came to report it.


    Oriental night Xuan gets up, "follow, we also go to have a look."


    "Dongfang yexuan, what are you doing with these idiots without looking for Xiaoyu?" Jiang feibai catches up from one side.


    "If you want to go, follow. If you don''t, shut up!" Oriental night Xuan head also don''t return of leave small courtyard.


    Jiang feibai: "this guy ate gunpowder, right? Don''t be angry with him!


    "Go, let''s follow. Let''s have a look at the medicine sold by Dongfang yexuan!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    A group of people from the river and the lake are heading for Fenghuang mountain, which is three hundred miles away from the city.


    "Dad, did the enchantress really appear in Fenghuang mountain?" Fei Yue follows her father and asks curiously.


    "Well, according to the disciples at the bottom, three hours ago, a man was found in Fenghuang mountain to have his heart dug out. If there is a match between the technique and the enchantress, there should be no mistake."


    The leader of Kongtong sect patiently explained to Fei Yue.


    "Isn''t she working in Shacheng? Why are you so far away? " Fei Yue doesn''t understand that there are so many people in Sha Cheng. She wants to kill people. Shouldn''t Sha Cheng be her first choice?


    "Younger martial sister, what do you think of this enchantress? How can we know? I think it''s because I know we''re here and I''m afraid that I''m going to commit a crime in the mountains. " LAN Tong smiles and answers instead of her master.


    In the heart actually despises extremely, is really an idiot.


    Reaction stares at blue Tong, don''t think she doesn''t know, this is to seek favor in front of her father. Looking at is to speak for her, secretly but again she asked nonsense.


    "Elder martial sister, you are so powerful that you have to protect me later. I''m really scared."


    The posture is weak, afraid of embracing blue tong arm.


    LAN Tong resisted the impulse to lift her off and comforted, "that''s nature. Elder martial sister will protect you well!"


    Must be two words above, emphasis.


    Two people with evil intentions look at each other and smile.


    "Who? Sneaked after us all the way, but didn''t show up


    The leader of Wudang waved his hands to a big tree behind him, and Chang''an immediately fell from the tree.


    "Who are you and why are you following us all the way? But what''s the intention? " The leader of Wudang came forward and asked harshly.


    "Headmaster Wu, isn''t this man a companion of the enchantress? He''s here to find his way? " A disciple said in a loud voice.


    Wudang leader''s face sank immediately. When he was about to ask questions, a man in white came down from behind. It was Dongfang yexuan.

 Chapter 739

    "Not yet!" Cold swept the floor of Chang''an.


    Chang''an stood up in shame and went to Dongfang yexuan. He didn''t expect that the old Taoist was still very deep. He found him hiding and following him.


    "I''ve seen the leader of Wudang. We don''t mean any harm. We just want to follow him to find out the trace of the enchantress." Dongfang yexuan nodded to the leader of Wudang.


    "I''ll see if it''s fake to find out the trace of the enchantress, and follow me. Do you think it''s true to plot against us? You look like a dog. How can you become one with the enchantress? "


    A disciple looked at a white suit, elegant oriental night Xuan said.


    Dongfang yexuan''s face darkened, and his strength came out, hitting the disciple''s face.


    The leader of Wudang immediately stopped him, but he was stepped back. His strength still hit the disciple and threw him to the ground.


    "Young Xia, you are good at Kung Fu. I don''t know what school you come from?" The leader of Wudang touched his beard and came forward with a smile. This kind of Kung Fu, this kind of temperament, can''t be the accomplice of the enchantress.


    "Master Zilu old man!" Oriental night Xuan light voice answers.


    "Oh Wudang leader suddenly realized, "no wonder, no wonder!" It would be no surprise if old man Zilu''s apprentice had such martial arts.


    "May I have your name, young Xia?"


    "Shaoyin!" This is his word.


    "Ha ha... Shaoyin, are you here for the sake of the enchantress? Why are you sneaking around with us? "


    "So I don''t want too many people to know, so I keep it secret. I hope the leader of Wudang can see Liang!" Dongfang yexuan nodded.


    The leader of Wudang didn''t have any idea about Dongfang yexuan''s disrespectful behavior. Instead, he sincerely invited him: "in this case, let''s go together."


    One side of the red moon and blue Tong since the eastern night Xuan appeared, the line of sight did not leave from him.


    When you see other women''s admiration for Dongfang yexuan in the team, you can''t wait to strangle them.


    "Young master Shaoyin, we meet again..." Feiyue comes forward and says hello to Dongfang yexuan.


    At this time, a man in red flew down from the air again, and it was Jiang feibai.


    "How can I be absent for such a grand event?"


    "Master Jiangmen? Why are you here? " How does Wudang frown? Is it to make trouble?


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. I''m just here to see the play. Let''s see what the famous enchantress looks like. She has the courage to dress up with me!"


    The piccolo in the hand of Jiang Fei Bai Sao Bao flies up and down. The corner of his mouth rises and his whole body floats with the wind.


    Everyone: "seeing the piccolo, I want to hold my head conditionally. I still remember it.


    The leader of Wudang wants to refuse, but he is afraid that this guy will not be satisfied with it.


    Had to nod to promise, "since so, that together!"


    Continue to lead the way.


    Jiang feibai walked beside Dongfang yexuan and said sarcastically, "this peach blossom is quite prosperous. It seems that there is no light rain around, and you don''t lack a confidant of red powder!"


    Dongfang night Xuan ignored him and went straight in front of him.


    River flies white to turn a white eye, Yu Guang saw that Fei dress woman, disdain of curl a mouth, this kind of goods also meaning come out to see a person.


    If it were not for the inconvenience, he would solve the problem for Xiaoyu, which is not the enemy of the enemy.


    Fei Yue wanted to talk to Dongfang yexuan, but he had already gone to the front.


    Looking curiously at Jiang feibai who appeared last time, he was not only good-looking, but his red dress was just born to wear red. It was so suitable.

 Chapter 740

    I''m afraid only he can control the red clothes.


    Flower crazy thought, this appeared two beautiful men, who should she choose?


    Blue Tong is obscure to see a river to fly white, and swept a side flower crazy sex moon.


    Hum, such a man is not ordinary people. You can win him. The most important thing is that he is evil and unsafe.


    It''s better to be a snow-white young master. He is a good man.


    They soon arrived at Fenghuang mountain, but there was nothing but a man lying on the ground who had been dug.


    "Everyone search around here, the enchantress must be nearby!" At the command of the leader of Wudang, everyone began to look around.


    Jiang feibai goes to the Dongfang yexuan who squats beside the corpse, "what are you doing?"


    Dongfang yexuan pointed to the ground, "what do you think this is?"


    Jiang feibai looked along his hand, "isn''t it chili powder? It''s not like you haven''t seen it before. There''s nothing to make a fuss about. "


    "No, it''s Xiaoyu''s special chili noodles. She''s the only one in the world who knows it, because she made it for barbecue. It''s called spicy chili noodles." Dongfang yexuan stands up.


    "So, Xiaoyu must have appeared around here, or fought with this enchantress."


    "Why do you say that? Is it just chili noodles? " Jiang feibai is very suspicious of what Dongfang yexuan said.


    How can Xiaoyu get involved with the enchantress.


    "It''s my intuition, believe it or not!" Dongfang yexuan attracts Chang''an.


    "Follow the trace down, don''t leave a trace."


    Chang''an, who has just lost face, immediately promised, "yes." He has to save face quickly, otherwise he will not be able to get along in the future.


    Chang''an took people down to check.


    Yumei followed Jiang feibai, "sect leader, do we want to..." also followed to check?


    "Go ahead, follow that silly boy and see what they''re up to!" Jiang feibai glances back and orders Yumei.


    "Yes Yumei happily replied that there were some clues at last. Even if it was fake, it was better than bumping into the wall like a fly.


    Fei Yue pulls LAN Tong, "elder martial sister, I see what Jiang feibai and Shaoyin have just said. Do they have any clues? Let''s ask."


    Blue Tong of course know what idea she hit in the heart, but she still obediently followed past.


    She was very happy because she could contact Shaoyin.


    "Young master Shaoyin, have you found anything?" She asked sweetly.


    The eastern night Xuan as did not hear, straight past.


    Jiang Fei said with a smile, "we really found out. You see, what a wonderful art it is to be empty and empty.


    You see, he still has a smile on his face. What a perfect technique. Do you want to try it? I''ll do it lightly. It won''t hurt! "


    The voice of temptation, coupled with a dangerous smile, made them shiver and stammer: "no... no, my father called me..."


    There was no time to say goodbye, so I ran away.


    After a long distance, they looked back, as if they could see the dangerous smile.


    "It scared me to death. He''s a devil!" Said the scarlet moon with lingering fear.


    "Yes, but he''s so good-looking!" Yu Guang looks at the expression of Fei Yue.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful!" The scarlet moon shows the expression of flower mania.


    LAN Tong: "idiot, people are like this. Don''t you understand their subtext?

 Chapter 741

    On the other hand, Hua Furong was so embarrassed by Zhang Xiaoyu that she ran out to look for food, had enough to eat and drink, and recovered her basic physical needs before returning to the underground tomb.


    She must catch the damned woman this time.


    Xiaoyu and grape had enough to eat and stayed lazily for a while before they came out of the space.


    Originally thought she would appear in the place where grape went out, but who would tell her why she still appeared in the broken tomb?


    The scratches on the wall are shocking.


    But it is not without good, because the strange fairy disappeared, and did not stay in place.


    "Hurry up, let''s leave quickly. That guy may have gone to get his eyes. When she comes back, we won''t be able to run away."


    Light rain steps, a few steps to the door, a foot has not stepped out, you see the face of the red dress fairy.


    "Ouch, I''ll go!" This time is just right. Why didn''t she come out earlier.


    "Hey, hey, hey... You''re back from the outside? See you later With a wave of Xiaoyu''s hand, she disappeared in the same place.


    Huafurong: "she slipped away again, and the whip in her hand was ready to be thrown out.


    Huhu went to the place where the light rain disappeared, sat down and waited.


    After a while, huh? No, why does she always wait here?


    Why don''t she make a few mechanisms, and when that girl appears, she can just catch her.


    Well, just think about it and do it.


    She found a big pot and lit firewood below. Just where the light rain disappeared, she began to burn hot water, which was bubbling.


    If that smelly girl comes out, she will burn all her skin, and there is no need to peel it.


    Then he just sat by and waited, but after a while, the smelly girl still didn''t appear.


    Think about it, no, that girl used to run away, maybe just fell in and ran.


    So he found a rope, tied a knot, made a set, and ensured that the girl would be caught as soon as she came out.


    Clap hands, this can be foolproof, so honest guard.


    The light rain in the space is in trouble, "what''s going on? Why didn''t I leave this place? When you came in, did you just come back? "


    Grape exclaimed, "I really left here. I came in the chained tomb. There''s a big hole there. I don''t believe you can see it when you go out!"


    Xiaoyu was discouraged. "What''s going on? Why can''t I leave and go where you are? "


    Grape thought for a moment, "it''s probably because I went out, not you, so it can''t be confused."


    "But why? Don''t you mean that you are equivalent to the existence of spirit? Can''t you be the master yet? "


    Xiaoyu is about to collapse. Is she going to be trapped in time?


    Early know, she did not play, make such, also don''t know East night Xuan urgent become what kind of!


    Grape thought to himself, "you are still the master of this space, and I don''t see that you can do as you please."


    "Master, you''re a bit hard on others. Oh, no, it''s hard on animals. Let''s think of other ways. You''re so smart. There must be some ways."


    In order to avoid being broken by the host, it is also spelled.


    Light rain a white eye, "I certainly clever, this also use you to say."


    So in the space inside the idea of walking.

 Chapter 742

    Grape began to look forward to, but later to see dizzy, simply ran to a tree, closed his eyes to rest.


    Light rain thought and thought, the hair on the head is almost pulled out by her, still did not think of a good way.


    As soon as he turned his head, he found that grape was sleeping soundly in the tree. He was so angry that he rolled up his sleeve and was ready to pull his ear to teach him a lesson.


    Just two steps, eh!


    "By the way, why didn''t I think of it?"


    He patted the grape. "Get up, don''t sleep. I''ve got a way."


    Grape half squints: "what?"


    "Didn''t you come in from the outside? If you go out, you should go out too. Just go out and help me. Let''s wipe out the hibiscus flower together. Won''t I be saved? "


    The more I think about it, the better I feel about it. My eyes are shining, as if I''m going out of here.


    Grape lazy fan next ear, "don''t go."


    Hum, don''t think it just didn''t find out, just want to pinch its ear, now want to call it, don''t do it!


    "What did you say?" Xiaoyu scratched his ears as if he didn''t hear clearly.


    "I said I would not go! I don''t come and go as soon as I''m called. Why do you come to me if you have something to do and trample me if you have nothing to do? " Duqi mouth, today it will turn over serf singing.


    Let the master beg for it.


    Xiaoyu looked at it haughty like, not to play a gas, gas music, "you also look good, right? I gave you a face, didn''t I? Have you forgotten how I got to this place? "


    Dare to give her face, she is used to it?


    Grape after listen to move mouth, this is its fault, turned around, "anyway, I won''t go, have seed you go."


    Guilty of burying his head, afraid of being beaten.


    Xiaoyu sneered, "Oh, this is the wings grow hard, want to fly, right? I can''t cure you, can I? "


    "When you meet the baby you want in the future, don''t ask me to follow you.


    And the rest of the agate and jade rings. I don''t need to chop them. I''ll smash them! "


    With a sarcastic smile, I don''t believe you dare not listen!


    Grape smell speech immediately turn back, if it is a person, estimate can see it flatter smile face.


    If it is estimated that it is a dog, its tail can be tilted up and swayed.


    "Don''t worry. I know it''s wrong. Can''t I go out now? I''m just joking with you


    "Are you kidding? I''m joking, too. It''s getting late. Let''s get to work. "


    "Well, I''ll go now!" Heart tearful grape heart unwilling to go out of space.


    Originally, I wanted to ask for something from my master. Now it''s all in vain. Wuwuwuwu... There''s a smart master. It''s hard to get along!


    Xiaoyu watched the grapes disappear in the same place, just comically went to one side, picked a few eggplants, handled and set fire to roast.


    When the little guy comes back, it''s just time to eat grilled eggplant.


    She knew that the guy had a little bit of a tantrum with her. It had nothing to do with Daya. It was not interesting for them to make such a fuss.


    After grape went out, she secretly looked at the direction of huafurong. Seeing that she didn''t come over at all, she rushed to the cave in the tomb to move the soldiers.


    He ran and ran. He didn''t know how long he had run before he saw a ray of light. He was very happy, but the owner couldn''t witness with him.


    It''s still very important for it to move and rescue soldiers, so after it ran out of the cave, it found itself in a mountain.

 Chapter 743

    And the location of the hole is just in the middle of a bunch of thorns. Most people can''t find it at all. Make a mark and run in one direction.


    On the other side, Dongfang yexuan, they have searched around Fenghuang mountain, but they have not found any trace of the enchantress.


    Those people in the Jianghu are a little impatient and clamour to go back.


    At this time, Chang''an quickly reported, "young master, our people found something a hundred miles away."


    "What is it?" Oriental night Xuan asks quickly.


    Chang''an took out a rag, blood red, "it was found on a branch in the mountain, and I don''t know if it was from the witch."


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t reach out, but frowned.


    The Wudang leader on one side saw the subordinate of Shaoyin rushing back all the way, and he was curious to come forward, "Shaoyin, did you find anything?"


    Dongfang night Xuan gives Chang''an a look and asks him to tell the headmaster what he said.


    After Chang''an told the leader of Wudang, the leader of Wudang called Qingyang, "Qingyang, come here and see if this is the cloth that the enchantress is wearing?"


    Qingyang came over, took a look, not sure, "this dress is very like the witch who wore, but I''m not sure if it''s a witch."


    Wudang headmaster immediately frowned, "headmasters, what do you think?"


    Later, some people advocated going back to work, while others advocated going back to rest. What does a rag stand for?


    When everyone is arguing endlessly, Dongfang yexuan leaves with people. He is too lazy to dally with these people.


    Jiang feibai came over and said with a sneer: "this is also known as the school of the river and the lake. Is it famous and decent? I don''t think it''s as good as the wild in the world. It''s better to go home and nurse the baby! "


    "Come on, let''s go up and have a look. Don''t pay attention to these people who are afraid of life and death. I think they are afraid of death so much that they pretend to discuss it here for a long time."


    Jiang Fei white-collar with his hands to follow the direction of the eastern night Xuan left.


    The faces of those people in the Wulin are burning red. They are ridiculed by a Heretic Cult. Where else can they put their faces.


    "Headmaster, let''s go too. Don''t look down on others for no reason!"


    "Yes, headmaster, our purpose here is to capture the enchantress and make the world quiet. We can''t let those who make a living by killing people take the lead."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    One by one blushes, the neck thick high voice shouts.


    Their respective leaders blushed when they heard the noise of their disciples, "this... Leader Wu, let''s go up and have a look. Don''t really be that witch, we''ll miss it."


    The leader of Wudang touched his beard and shook the dust with one hand. "Since everyone is united, let''s go!"


    The party marched forward in a mighty way.


    Jiang feibai catches up with Dongfang yexuan, "why do you want to be so cold? If you say two more words, you can die!"


    Dongfang yexuan''s footstep is ceaseless, passing by in the air, stepping on a leaf at the tip of his foot.


    "Talking to those people is a waste of saliva. Why waste time?"


    "You don''t understand. There are some problems in the minds of those people, but there are so many people. If there are places where people need to be used, won''t it come in handy?"


    Jiang feibai quickly stepped on a branch of the tree and flew in the horizontal line with Dongfang yexuan.


    Oriental night Xuan rare, did not refute Jiang feibai''s words, because he thinks, perhaps what he said is reasonable.


    Can not hurt their own people, that is the best!

 Chapter 744

    Dongfangyexuan they soon came to the place where the people below found the cloth. There were high mountains, but they were at the foot of the mountain. There was a meadow in the distance.


    "What else do you find?" Dongfang yexuan looks at the branches hanging at the corner of his clothes.


    "We followed the traces of chili powder all the way to this point and found this cloth strip. Along the way up the mountain, there were some traces of newly broken branches. The witch should have gone up the mountain."


    Chang''an put forward his speculation.


    Jiang Fei nodded, "yes, in that case, let''s go up and have a look."


    "All of you are going to spread out and move forward in a net. Don''t miss a clue."


    After Jiang feibai''s command, Dongfang yexuan also issued an order one after another, "all people follow the trace to go up, any suspicious people should not let go."


    Dongfang yexuan and Jiang feibai look at each other. At the same time, they push their toes and fly over the sky, walking on the branches.


    Yumei and Ziqiong, Zifei and Chang''an followed closely and searched in the mountains.


    Jiang feibai looked at the ground from the tree and called to Dongfang yexuan not far away: "do you think it''s weird, but Fengshui is good."


    The eastern night Xuan eye Mou Shan Shan, "you say this place geomancy is good?"


    "Yes? You can see for yourself that the surrounding mountains are higher, but the mountain is a little lower, like a seat. If there is another river behind, it will follow. It''s a good place with mountains and water.


    Most rich people can''t find such a place to make a graveyard! "


    cemetery!!!


    Dongfang yexuan immediately waved, "Chang''an, is there a river near here?"


    Chang''an flew up the treetop, "yes, just behind the mountain, it''s still a big river!"


    Sure enough! Eastern night Xuan eyes cold and cold.


    Shua flew towards the middle of the mountain, near the most central position.


    The river flies white Leng, "this guy this is to do what?"? It''s not going to be looking for geomantic omen in the future, is it? "


    "Master Jiangmen, how can you say that? Our young master is in such a hurry. " Chang''an said unsatisfied, if not for the relationship between the masters and Jiang feibai, he would think it was the enemy.


    Is there such a curse?


    "Come on, hurry up and have a look. I''ll see how those people haven''t arrived yet." Jiang Fei turned and flew down the mountain.


    The more the eastern night porch went to the mountain, the heavier the fog in the mountain was, just like the first place in the world, but it was cold.


    To the place, the eastern night Xuan fell to the ground open space, look at the environment here.


    It''s strange that birds and insects are not heard here, and there are no traces of wild animals.


    It''s strange.


    Chang''an four people rushed to the back and flew over. Seeing the master below, they flew down, "young master!"


    "Look around, be careful. It''s weird here!"


    "Yes Four people disperse, the weapon in the hand clenches tightly, at any time pays attention to the movement around!


    "Shua, Shua, Shua..." there was a sound of grass and branches ringing not far away.


    Several people look at each other, Chang''an a gesture, a few people scattered surrounded.


    Immediately caught a purple little thing drilling into the grass... Grapes!


    "Well? Isn''t this miss''s grape? What are you doing here? " Caught by Chang''an, Yumei is surprised.


    "Young master, I found Miss''s mink here!" Chang''an immediately tells Dongfang yexuan not far away.

 Chapter 745

    Dongfang yexuan''s toes a little bit, flew over and took the grape from Chang''an.


    "You are here, and is your master here?" See the instant of grape, East night Xuan happy bad, calm looking at the eye of grape.


    I know it understands people''s language, and I don''t beat around the bush.


    Grape nodded, opened his mouth, wanted to talk, thought of something, had to "squeak..." stroke.


    It did not expect that it would meet them in the mountains. The master was saved.


    Grape side squeak with voice expression, while using two claws in the East night Xuan palm stroke.


    "You said a woman wanted to kill Xiaoyu?" Oriental night Xuan guesses a way.


    Grape immediately nods, anxiously pulls the eastern night Xuan''s sleeve, a claw points to a direction.


    Oriental night Xuan has no time to say anything, just leave a sentence, "I go to have a look first, you come later."


    He took the grapes and flew away.


    "Young master!" Chang''an exclaimed. The young master left alone. What should he do in case of an accident.


    The whistle blew, "everybody follow me!"


    Take people to follow the young master.


    Yumei is anxious to keep up, but thinking of the master, she sends her unique contact signal to the sky.


    I believe the sect leader will come when he sees it.


    Jiang feibai at the foot of the mountain saw the signal, "everyone, my people have found the trace of the enchantress. It seems that our killers will catch the enchantress first."


    Take off and fly to the signal. At the same time, all the assassin''s men also rush there.


    "We can''t let them take the lead. If they don''t pass it on, where are our faces going? Let''s go with me


    The leader of Kongtong sect called out, and everyone followed with indignation.


    The leader of Wudang shakes his head. He''s still too young. People just say a few words and then he comes forward, but he still keeps up with everyone.


    This time, almost 70 or 80 people from all the sects came, all of them stayed to solve the problem.


    Of course, it also means to train the following disciples.


    The Oriental night Pavilion is guided by grapes and comes to the thorn bush all the way.


    The grape pointed to the thorn bush and called, "zhizhizhi..." his hands also showed the meaning of opening.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the grapes on his shoulder. He takes the soft sword from his waist and cuts off the thorns to reveal a hole.


    As soon as the pupil shrinks, you don''t need to explain it to the grape. You just go in and find that it''s a new channel that has just been dug, and it''s a little damp.


    Only one person barely through the channel, the eastern night Xuan also bow waist, hard forward.


    After walking for a long time, I saw the faint light.


    Step up, step out of the passage, out of the hole.


    When I came to a tomb, there was a huge sarcophagus carved with dragons and auspicious clouds, and some comments.


    It''s about introducing this person''s life. Dongfang yexuan doesn''t look at it carefully. She is about to walk out of the tomb. Grape pulls his back collar.


    Dongfang yexuan stopped and looked at it suspiciously. He didn''t speak. It was just an expression of "what''s the matter with you?"


    Grape put a paw in front of his mouth, made a small gesture, and then pointed to the front.


    Back also put their claws out, swagger, ferocious look.


    The eastern night Xuan looks forward, "you say that person is in front?"


    Grape fiercely nods, just want to say what, the eastern night Xuan has already raised foot to go out.


    Grape: "ah, I said this man can''t understand or what? Isn''t it true that there are perverts in front of us and we can''t go?

 Chapter 746

    The eastern night Xuan is carrying the sword, the footstep doesn''t have the meaning of pausing at all, walk toward the position of grape finger directly.


    Huafurong is patiently waiting for Xiaoyu, the prey, to come out directly, but suddenly she hears the sound of footsteps.


    Listening carefully, I came towards myself.


    Heart under doubt, "is that cunning woman oneself to seek to die?"


    Hum! Stand up, holding the woman''s whip, waiting for the arrival of the prey.


    Two minutes later, a man dressed as white as snow and with a black shawl came slowly towards her like a fairy.


    She can''t help but think of the man who accompanied her through countless spring, summer, autumn and winter. He is also so beautiful.


    Also a head of black hair, whenever he treated her gently, slowly smile, she felt wonderful.


    "Husband, are you here to pick me up?" Her husband''s figure suddenly appeared in front of her, like her walking slowly.


    Tears of missing came from the corner of my eyes. "Husband, I miss you so much. Every day when you are not by my side, I miss you so much!"


    Her husband came forward with a smile. She thought they would hold each other tightly, but she saw him slowly lift his sword and point it at her.


    He stepped back in panic and woke up. There was no husband in front of him, but a handsome man in white.


    "Ha ha ha... Young master, are you here to find me? I''m a boring person. Why don''t we play something interesting together? "


    Charming and charming play with hair, gently lift skirt, revealing a section of white leg.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are cold. She dares to scratch her head and pose with him.


    "Where have you made Xiaoyu?" He had looked around, only to see the big pot of boiling water beside the witch.


    She didn''t see anything else, but she was holding Xiaoyu''s red whip in her hand.


    This whip, because it was red, he didn''t want her to take it and wanted to make another one for her. He didn''t want her to agree.


    They were angry for the whole day.


    "Ha ha ha... Young master, how can there be rain here? There are only me!" Jiao smile, back against the wall, showing a swan neck.


    "I don''t think you can tell the truth if you don''t eat some words." The eastern night Xuan is not in many eyes, the hand holds the long sword to come forward to chop.


    Flower lotus eyes a cold, mouth Jiao smile words, "childe this is how?"? How can you do it? Don''t you like to exercise before love. "


    But his hands were waving a long whip, which collided with the sword and made a sound of Ping and clang.


    This woman is very resistant to beating, and doesn''t know the pain. No matter how many strokes Dongfang yexuan made on her, she still keeps fighting.


    From time to time also use that black nail to grasp to the East night Xuan, so the East night Xuan short time they didn''t beat her.


    When Jiang Fei white-collar workers came, they saw this scene.


    Because of the narrow passageway, only one person could walk at a time, which delayed us for a while.


    Seeing this, they flew forward to help deal with the enchantress in Chang''an.


    Jiang feibai didn''t move, but asked: "Dongfang yexuan, where is the light rain?"


    He looked around and didn''t see light rain.


    "I don''t know where she hid it." Dongfang yexuan answers with a sword.


    Jiang feibai frowned, "everyone give me out to find!"


    The killers were ordered to spread out and look around.


    "Can I help you?" Jiang feibai stood by the side, watching the play against the wall.

 Chapter 747

    "No!" East night Xuan cold voice answers.


    "Drink, I will ask, you think I really help you!" Swing sleeves to other tombs, looking for light rain.


    Dongfang yexuan frowns and looks at the blood drops left by huafurong''s arm, which are black.


    But she did not change her face, and unconsciously fought with them.


    "Oh, another good-looking man. I''ll play with you, but you can''t play with me..."


    At this time, those people came in one after another, "Wow, this is actually a tomb. There won''t be any treasure, will there?"


    "Wow, there are pearls here!" As soon as I found it, I was robbed by the people behind me.


    "Wow, there''s gold." A cry of surprise attracted most of the people.


    The leader of Wudang frowned. They didn''t come here for funerary objects.


    "Shaoyin, I''ll help you!" The leader of Wudang flies to help.


    At the same time, he went to several people, including several leaders.


    The eastern night Xuan sees someone to take over, then retreats, "demon girl, tell me the whereabouts of light rain quickly, or you will be broken into pieces!"


    "Drink, want to know, go down to ask the king of hell!" Flowers and hibiscus smile.


    Dongfang yexuan stares at huafurong fiercely, and his soft sword can''t help clenching it again.


    Just about to come forward, grape pulled his back, "squeak..." its owner is in the space, don''t be fooled.


    Dongfang yexuan stopped, "what do you mean? Do you know where the light rain is? "


    Grape nodded: "squeak..." of course, I can''t know where she is, then who knows.


    "Don''t take me yet!" The East night Xuan cold voice, let him stay here so long.


    Grape hesitated, what should it do?


    Eyes turned, pointing in one direction, calling.


    Dongfang yexuan immediately ran to the other side, but ran around, but didn''t find where Xiaoyu was.


    In the heart a cold, does light rain encounter unexpected?


    No, it''s impossible.


    He turned his head to ask the grape, but found that he didn''t know when the little guy was missing.


    "Grape..." the face is dark of shout a.


    There was no response.


    Dongfang yexuan has no choice but to go back to find it.


    Grape just looked for an opportunity to sneak into the space, "master, quick, I have come to help, your man came to help you."


    Xiaoyu also has a plate of baked vegetables on hand, "why is he here?"


    That''s it. How do you tell a lie?


    She expected him to come and was afraid of him.


    "Not only did he come, but also many people came. Even Jiang feibai, who likes to wear red clothes, also came."


    The grape can''t wait to eat the vegetables roasted by its owner.


    The host treats it very well, it forgives the host generously to start to its unfriendly.


    ŁżŁˇŁˇ


    what?


    Xiaoyu was so surprised that his signature with cabbage in his hand fell into the stove, because the oil started to burn.


    "Ah, my cabbage!" Grape heartache of shout a, a claw cover chest.


    Xiaoyu has no time to show off, but to think about countermeasures.


    After thinking about it, I didn''t think of a good way.


    She can''t keep people away, can she?


    What''s going on? By the way, just open it!


    But how can we do it? Xiaoyu is lost in thought again.


    Finally, light rain let grape take her clothes out of the space, "remember, we must let everyone leave here, or our secret will be exposed, you know?"


    Told some grapes, light rain was worried about waiting in the space.

 Chapter 748

    Grape takes Xiaoyu''s clothes in the tomb, trying to lure Dongfang yexuan out.


    After seeing it, Dongfang yexuan ran after it and said, "grape? Where''s your master? "


    Grape didn''t answer. She turned around and ran to jiangfeibai.


    Jiang feibai is fighting with huafurong, because he can''t find Xiaoyu, so he spreads his anger on huafurong.


    "You''re a monster who doesn''t have people or ghosts. It''s the same color as me. Why don''t you die?"


    From the moment she saw Jiang feibai, Hua Furong gave up the attack from people around her and dealt with him.


    "I''ve already died. I''d like to thank you. If you hadn''t killed my husband and given me his blood, I might not have woken up!"


    Hibiscus ferocious face, that full of hate, and red eyes, let people feel flustered.


    "When did I kill your husband? Although I have killed many people, I have never killed unknown people. Please give me your name


    Jiang feibai stands on the eaves of the building.


    "Oh..." Hua Furong said with a cold smile, "you forget, I didn''t forget. Four years ago, in a small town, my husband put me in a crystal coffin to be reborn.


    You killed him and left me alone in the world


    Hua Furong is mute, though her voice is ugly.


    Jiang feibai was shocked. He thought of the crystal coffin as soon as he mentioned it.


    The witch doctor caught Dongfang yexuan''s cousin and asked for blood sacrifice. They rescued her together.


    At that time, he jumped onto her crystal coffin and picked up Shen Miaoling.


    At that time, he also looked at the sleeping woman in the crystal coffin.


    Jiang Fei looks at Hua Furong with an ugly white face. No wonder he feels familiar.


    "Are you the woman in the crystal coffin? You are alive


    It''s a bit incredible and hard to believe.


    "Yes, I''m alive. I''ve worked so hard to keep my life, just to get revenge on you. You''ll pay my husband back."


    At the end of the speech, Hua Furong made a fierce attack on Jiang feibai. It was a completely life and death fighting method.


    For a time, Jiang Fei was in a mess.


    When the leader of Qingcheng sect heard that the woman had come back from the dead, his eyes brightened. He rushed up and wanted to control Hua Furong.


    Other leaders also have this idea. It''s a rebirth from the dead!


    As long as they have this secret skill, they are not afraid of life and death.


    The leader of Wudang was worried and shook his head. "Alas, if you can''t see through life and death, you can''t get the way."


    With help, Jiang feibai wants to kill huafurong at one stroke, but the leaders deliberately put him away and don''t allow him to hurt huafurong.


    In the blink of an eye, you know what you think.


    Immediately quit the war circle, "tut Tut, so many men bully a woman, good meaning, I will not accompany."


    Just to see the East night Xuan ran to one side, quickly catch up.


    "What are you doing? Did you find Xiaoyu? "


    Dongfang yexuan motioned to look ahead, "grape takes Xiaoyu''s clothes. I don''t know if it''s going to lead me to save people."


    Jiang feibai looks ahead, a small thing like a mouse, wrapped in a green dress, running hard.


    The problem is that the dress looks like it has a big tail behind it, like a strange fox.


    So Jiang feibai also joined the team of chasing grapes.

 Chapter 749

    Huafurong sees her enemy running away and rushes out of the encirclement and follows Jiang feibai.


    When those people saw Hibiscus run away, they also followed.


    So other disciples looking for tomb treasure saw a very strange phenomenon.


    One doesn''t know what it is. It''s like a mouse. There are many big people following the broken stock.


    I can''t help thinking that this mouse is not a treasure, is it?


    So everybody ran up and started chasing grapes.


    The grapes are so tired that they dare not stop at all.


    At first, they can give it a chance to breathe.


    But the other disciples can''t. They are totally chasing after each other.


    Grape did not dare to delay, quickly led people out of the tomb, drilled into the grass into the space.


    After Dongfang yexuan catches up, she finds only Xiaoyu''s clothes, but the grapes are gone.


    In my heart, I have some doubts. Xiaoyu, a mink, is running around in the grave, as if to lead them out.


    Does she have a secret that she doesn''t want to be discovered.


    Fei Yue follows everyone to chase out, although she doesn''t know what everyone is chasing.


    Seeing the young master of Shaoyin holding a piece of clothes on one side, he didn''t know what he was thinking. He was curious to come forward.


    In the Mou contain spring: "young Yin childe, where did you pick up the clothes, is there any deep meaning?"


    But he thought, "this man doesn''t have any strange hobbies, such as collecting women''s clothes?"


    Dongfang night Pavilion is full of frost, "roll!"


    Fei Yue: "why do they meet so many times and get the word" roll "every time?


    I''m not happy. "What do you mean? When I say hello to you, I look up to you. You don''t know what''s good or bad! "


    Jiang feibai frowned and said, "is this flower crazy about you again? What about Xiaoyu? Have you found it? "


    "Who are you talking about? If you can speak, don''t think you''re great because you''re good at martial arts. My father is still the leader of Kongtong school! "


    Fei Yue moved her father when she didn''t agree. She raised her head haughtily, "you''re just the leader of a foreign cult. Be careful I let my father destroy you all!"


    Jiang feibai hums coldly: "Oh, my breath is not small. I''ll try it today. Let your father destroy me!"


    A horizontal kick kicks the red moon a few feet away. It falls from the sky and breaks several branches of big trees before landing.


    Poof! A puff of blood came out.


    The leader of Kongtong sect, who is still competing with other leaders for huafurong, grabs huafurong''s left hand with one hand.


    The leader of Qingcheng sect sneered, "I said that leader Fei is dying. You still have time to ink here. What a cruel heart."


    Kongtong sect looked along his line of sight and saw his daughter lying on the ground, pitiful and embarrassed.


    I''m fully balanced. Where should I go.


    "Dad... Help me..." Fei Yue yelled.


    The leader of Kongtong sect closed his eyes. Alas, evil!


    Leave and fly to the red moon.


    "Who did it?"


    With the support of her parents, Fei Yue gets up with her father and points her finger at Jiang feibai. "It''s him, Dad. You should take revenge for me and destroy his door!"


    Leader of Kongtong sect: "how did you provoke that evil star?


    I''m not ashamed to destroy the whole family. Who gives you face.


    "Shut up, is that a part of the conversation?" He turned his head and said with a smile, "don''t be wise to Jiangmen master. She hasn''t seen the world before, and she can''t express herself in words!"


    Now is the time to snatch hibiscus. He doesn''t have time to play any children''s game with Feiyue.

 Chapter 750

    Jiang feibai sneered, "is leader Fei going to destroy my family? It''s really a big tone. Didn''t you get up too early today and forget to brush your teeth? "


    Leader of Kongtong school


    Oriental night Xuan sees the development of the situation, the corner of the mouth can''t help showing a radian, it is now.


    While everyone didn''t pay attention to him, a shadow flashed by, floated into the entrance of the tomb, and quickly walked forward.


    Grape ran into the space, fortunately told Xiaoyu, "Hoo... I... Succeeded... Hoo... Oh, my mother... I''m so tired..."


    Xiaoyu kindly handed a glass of water to the grape lying on the panting table.


    "In that case, I''ll go out first, and you''ll have a rest first."


    An idea out of space, can just come out, feel a heat wave.


    Look down, "I go, who is so ungrateful, put a big pot, this is to cook me alive!"


    Hurry back to space, pat chest, left and right to see, see grapes sleep on the big table.


    That is, the table they used to eat, they went forward and carried the grapes to the chair.


    "Make room for yourself, and go on sleeping!" Also did not have time to say anything, hugged the big table to leave the space.


    A big table Dang on the big pot, a jump, jump to the ground.


    The eastern night Xuan just sees everything in the eye bottom, conceals in the dark place.


    Xiaoyu looked around, put the big table into the space, and then went forward.


    Dongfang yexuan''s sword eyebrows are picked, so it is.


    No wonder he always thinks that there is a secret about this girl, so it is.


    Eyes exude a gentle, it seems that the girl or do not trust him, he has to continue to work hard ah!


    Turn around and walk to the entrance of the cave. Make a sound on your feet and shout loudly.


    "Xiaoyu... Girl... Where are you?"


    Xiaoyu heard the sound of a step, is... Oriental night Xuan?


    "Ah Yeh, I''m here!" he cried happily Run to the place where the East night porch makes a sound.


    Soon Dongfang yexuan appeared in front of her. Xiaoyu wanted to cry at that time. His eyes were wet and his heart was stuffy.


    "Night With crying cavity ran forward, a hug bent over the eastern night Xuan neck.


    Oriental night Xuan looking at light rain so, throat also some uncomfortable, every time light rain accident, he is very worried.


    "Girl! It''s OK. I''m here. We''re safe. Let''s go home! "


    Light rain looks up, eyelashes dyed with two tears, looking at the Oriental night Xuan nodded, "Hmm!"


    Crying and laughing, he rubbed in the arms of Dongfang yexuan.


    The eastern night Xuan hits the horizontal to embrace, so strides to go out.


    In this dark passage, Xiaoyu is very relieved.


    But feel Oriental night Xuan is bowing waist to walk, concern a way: "still I go by myself, hold me not good to walk."


    "It''s OK, I just like to hold you!" The gentle voice of Dongfang yexuan rings above Xiaoyu''s head.


    His heart is as sweet as honey. His ears are fixed on his chest, listening to the sound of "Dong Dong Dong" inside.


    It''s all so beautiful.


    She once wanted to tell the secret of her heart to Dongfang yexuan, "ah Yeh..."


    "Well? What''s up? Did it hit you? " Oriental night Xuan cares to ask a way.


    But thinking of something, Xiaoyu swallowed the words and shook his head, "no... No. I just feel so warm. I hope this kind of time can be longer. "


    The corner of the mouth of Oriental night Xuan is smiling, this wench is dishonest, it seems that she still refuses to say.

 Chapter 751

    Yes, such a treasure, she dare not say, is also excusable.


    "Well, I think so, too. It''s a pity that heaven doesn''t obey people''s wishes. We''ve already come out. Otherwise, I''ll take you back for a walk."


    Xiaoyu: "looking up at the more and more bright light, some speechless.


    "Close your eyes!" Oriental night Xuan soft voice way.


    Stay in the dark for a long time, suddenly see strong light, will stab the eyes.


    Xiaoyu obediently closed his eyes, found a good place in his arms, took a deep breath, it was all the taste of green lotus on him.


    "Night, do you know that you have a smell?"


    "What''s the taste? Isn''t it masculine? " Dongfang yexuan teases.


    Xiaoyu smiles and shakes his head: "no, it''s my taste. Your whole body is my taste, because you belong to me!"


    "Ha ha..." the sudden violent beating of the chest shocked Xiaoyu''s face.


    Oriental night Xuan suddenly want to hold her fierce pro, but conditions do not allow, had to sigh.


    Two people so dignified appear in front of the public, attracted everyone''s attention.


    Everyone is wondering, who is this sudden appearance?


    Only the color of jealousy in the eyes of Fei Yue and LAN Tong.


    Jiang feibai immediately flew over, "light rain! It''s so good you''re OK! " Joyful want to hold light rain, only to find the eastern night Xuan holding.


    "You quickly put down the light rain. What''s it like in front of so many people?"


    Oriental night Xuan light way: "I hold my daughter-in-law, what is not decent, others want to have what opinion, you can close your eyes!"


    Others Jiang feibai: "I''m not sure."


    Xiaoyu smirk, "ah ye, please let me down." I''m sorry to be in front of so many people.


    Oriental night Xuan saw light rain one eye, obedient her idea to put her down.


    As soon as Xiaoyu stood up, he was hugged by a gust of wind from Jiang feibai. "Xiaoyu, I''m scared to death. How can you always have problems? You''d better go back to Fengshan with me. This guy is not safe. "


    Oriental night Xuan a palm push open river to fly white, "you don''t push an inch, die far point!"


    Would he have held his daughter-in-law if he hadn''t let go of the water?


    It''s true that he still wants to run away from his daughter-in-law in vain.


    "Well, do you want to fight?" Jiang feibai is pushed aside and goes forward discontentedly.


    The East night Xuan does not glance at him one eye, "childish!"


    "Oh, who is naive! Make it clear. "


    Light rain quickly stopped him, "forget it, he is this temper, you don''t care with him!"


    "Light rain, you say, I where naive, he is sick..." Jiang feibai reluctantly staring at the eastern night Xuan, this guy actually dare to say he is naive.


    "Yes, he''s naive. He''s the most naive. Don''t be the same as him." Xiaoyu immediately nodded, took his arm and comforted him.


    Jiang feibai is more comfortable. He stares at Dongfang yexuan and looks back. Ah, no, it seems that Xiaoyu is persuading a child


    "Hahaha... You all know each other. That is to say, you all have a share in my husband''s affairs. It''s really fate that I caught you!"


    Flower Hibiscus fell on the ground with a tragic smile, "it''s a pity that the sky is not beautiful. I didn''t kill the enemy for my husband. I''m not willing to do it!"


    Xiaoyu turns her head and looks at the miserable hibiscus. Her hair is scattered and her clothes are tattered and dirty.


    There were blood stains on the arms and legs, and blood drops on the ground.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned, "why hasn''t she died yet?"

 Chapter 752

    "Well, not dead. These people are still waiting to pry out the secret of resurrection from her mouth. Of course, they are reluctant to give up." Jiang feibai stands on the left side of Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan stands on the right side of Xiaoyu.


    Yumei ran over happily, "Miss, it''s so nice that you''re OK. I''m scared to death. It seems that next time I have to stay by your side all the time!"


    "No, I''ll be with her all the time." Oriental night Xuan answers a word, also blame him this time didn''t defend light rain, just can have an accident.


    "Forget it. Don''t brag. This time it''s not out of your sight. I think it''s better to follow me back to Fengshan. Someone will protect me."


    Jiang feibai sneers and doesn''t believe in the ability of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Well, I said, can you two not quarrel every time you meet? I know you think you have a bad relationship, but I don''t know what kind of intimate relationship you have!"


    Light rain deliberately tease, a word let two people turn around at the same time.


    "Ho, how can it be!"


    At the same time, I hate to say this sentence.


    Xiaoyu: "this tacit understanding is better than her. She is jealous.


    "Miss, let''s go back. It''s too messy here, and it''s gloomy and horrible." It''s chilly during the day, but it''s just after the Dragon Boat Festival.


    Yu Mei said in a low voice and looked at the people in the lake who were still arguing.


    "Well, she''s a poor woman, too." Xiaoyu looks at the direction of huafurong and sighs.


    "Leave her alone, let''s go back!" Oriental night Xuan a sign, order to the following people.


    Catch the light rain and fly up to the top of the tree.


    Jiang feibai yelled, "there is such a big ancient tomb here. Shall we go back to Baoshan empty handed?"


    Light rain smile: "we have checked, there is no value above, it is estimated that other tomb robbers stole it!" And she''s the grave robber.


    Jiang feibai just put out his hand and waved away.


    Fei Yue watched these people leave, and the hatred in her eyes ran through the whole pupil.


    "I will pay back your insult to me today."


    She whispered, even the blue Tong who held her hand beside her didn''t hear it.


    Because she is engrossed in the disappearance of the Oriental night Xuan body, lonely eyes.


    Wudang leader looked at this farce, "everyone, the purpose of our trip has been achieved. How are you going to solve this demon girl?"


    "Of course, it''s up to our Qingcheng sect to solve the problem. This time, our Qingcheng sect not only made the most efforts, but also killed a few disciples and injured a lot of them."


    "Of course, it''s given to our Kongtong sect. We have the strongest cage in our sect. We are sure to detain her for a lifetime and let her reflect."


    "No, no, we should give it to Huashan. Only the Siguo cliff of our sect is suitable for the detention of demons."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone expressed their own opinions, and no one disagreed with the other.


    Hua Furong''s sarcasm, oh, don''t think she doesn''t know what these people think. Unfortunately, it''s going to disappoint them.


    "Let''s not argue. I think it''s better to put it in Shaolin. They are very defensive, and they won''t do favoritism." Wudang leader suggested.


    "No, Shaolin is the place of Buddhism. How can you let these demons pollute those holy places?"


    There was loud opposition.


    In the end, there was no result, so we had to take her back to Shacheng and decide on the next step.


    But on the way, she found a chance to escape.

 Chapter 753

    Because they also left most people to go to the tomb to inquire, looking for treasure, but the valuable ones were taken away.


    Light rain they return to the small courtyard of Shacheng, light rain by Yumei wait and wash.


    After everyone had cleaned up, they sat in the yard and had dinner.


    "Xiaoyu, what are you doing here this time? How did I hear about the capital... "Jiang Fei said in vernacular, and was kicked by Dongfang yexuan.


    "Cough..." Eastern night Xuan also hint of cough.


    River flies white to see Eastern night Xuan one eye, just change a mouth, "you are not in the capital to stay well?"


    Light rain doubts of swept one eye East night Xuan, these two people do what ghost?


    But still honest answer, "I went back to my hometown for a few days. Ah ye took me here to play and get some things back by the way."


    Jiang Fei white eyebrow hair pick: you actually hide Xiaoyu?


    Oriental night Xuan eyes up turn: otherwise? What do you have in mind?


    Jiang Fei''s white finger knocked twice on the table: if you dare to do something sorry for Xiaoyu, I can''t spare you!


    Oriental night Xuan raised the bowl, slightly forward to send a point: don''t worry, you won''t have a chance.


    Xiaoyu: "what riddles are these two playing?


    "I said," what are you two doing? It''s noisy at dinner Xiaoyu thinks they are making trouble in secret.


    "By the way, Xiaoyu, you are in the room. How did that fairy take you away?" Jiang feibai thought of the strange disappearance of the light rain and asked.


    Oriental night Xuan although very curious, but did not ask, did not expect that this Jiang feibai will ask export.


    I can''t help worrying that it will reveal the secret of light rain.


    "I don''t know. I woke up in that tomb." Xiaoyu a push 365, all pushed on the body of Hibiscus.


    Anyway, they will not run to ask Hua Furong. She dares to lie so blatantly.


    Dongfang yexuan knows that Xiaoyu doesn''t tell the truth, but he won''t ask.


    Jiang feibai didn''t think Xiaoyu would cheat him, and he didn''t ask.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Xiaoyu looks at Dongfang yexuan and wants to hear what he says. Of course, she listens to him.


    "The purpose remains unchanged, go outside the pass." Oriental night Xuan light way.


    "In that case, I''ll join you." It''s so complicated outside that he''s worried about Xiaoyu''s safety.


    Dongfang yexuan: "their two people''s world, what does he come to join in?


    "No way." Flatly refuse.


    "Why? I want to follow Xiaoyu, not you. What''s your opinion? " Jiang feibai is not happy. He is angry.


    "Just because I''m Xiaoyu''s fiance and the one she wants to marry!" Dongfang yexuan retorts.


    Jiang feibai stood up and said, "I''m afraid you don''t count. If Xiaoyu doesn''t marry you one day, it''s not settled. Even if she does, how can she leave again?"


    Xiaoyu reluctantly lying on the table: my God, are these two enemies in their previous lives? It''s so opposite.


    "Have you two had enough? If you want to go, you can go and if you want to stay, but there is one thing, who dares to compete in front of me, just give me how far you can go. "


    Xiaoyu doesn''t care about them either. She stands up and goes to miss''s room. She is not in the mood to watch them quarrel.


    She''s going back to her room to count the treasures she''s found these days.


    Just think about it. The last time they took it back from Shanzhai, it has been transported to Dongfang yexuan by Chang''an.


    But that''s her too, huh.


    Close the door, lock well, also put the grape to guard outside, oneself this just enter the space.

 Chapter 754

    Looking at the mountain of boxes, gold, silver and jewels piled up in the warehouse, my eyes turned into gold.


    "Hahaha... Great, I''m so rich!" Xiaoyu laughs happily.


    Left hand holding a string of beads, right hand holding hands are unable to grasp a large pearl.


    His eyes narrowed with laughter.


    "Here, I''m going to buy a house, a big house where I can see the river by opening the window. This way, I''ll use it... "


    Xiaoyu looks at these gold and silver jewelry and imagines that the corners of his mouth are almost drooling.


    Outside, Dongfang yexuan and Jiang feibai glare angrily, and no one will let anyone.


    "I''m afraid you have no chance." The eastern night Pavilion is indifferent.


    "It''s too early to draw a conclusion now. Who knows until the last minute?" Jiang feibai''s provocative cold hum.


    "I hope you don''t regret it." Just follow, as long as he can stand the stimulation.


    Dongfang yexuan gets up and leaves.


    "I won''t regret it, you don''t regret it!" Jiang feibai yells at the back of Dongfang yexuan.


    So, the next morning, when the light rain came out, I saw Jiang feibai sitting in the hall waiting in red.


    "Xiaoyu, come here. I''ll accompany you to play outside the pass when you''re full." Jiang feibai waves to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu sat down and said, "feibai, are you going too?"


    "Of course, I''m afraid this guy can''t take care of you." A glimpse of the eastern night coming in white


    "So I''ll follow you myself, so that you won''t have another accident."


    "I''m an accident this time. You don''t have to worry. With so many people protecting me, I''ll be fine." Xiaoyu guilty smile, in fact, is her own, and other people really have nothing to do.


    "Stop it. I''ve made up my mind." Jiang feibai put a bowl of porridge in front of Xiaoyu and said, "eat it quickly. We''ll start after eating it."


    Dongfang night Xuan sat down, "nothing, light rain, let him follow, let him give up." Let him see how they get along with each other and scare him.


    Xiaoyu: "this road will not be peaceful.


    After breakfast, everyone got into the carriage and went on.


    Light rain has a shadow on this place. I don''t want to play any more.


    After light rain entered carriage, Oriental night Xuan followed naturally.


    Jiang feibai also followed up, which was a bit crowded, but Xiaoyu didn''t say anything, instead, he waved to sit beside him.


    Jiang feibai sits down and looks at Dongfang yexuan provocatively.


    The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan sneers, but directly holds light rain in his arms.


    "Get up early in the morning and sleep in my arms!"


    Xiaoyu yawned, "ah Wu... OK, I''ll sleep. If you have something to call me."


    Naturally find a comfortable position in his arms and slowly close his eyes.


    Jiang feibai: "he said, how could Dongfang yexuan be so kind and not object to his getting on the bus? He was waiting here.


    "It''s very tired to hold Xiaoyu. Let me hold it instead." After a while, Jiang Fei said with a smile.


    "I''m not tired. How can I be tired if I hold Xiaoyu? I''m not tired even if I hold Xiaoyu all my life. I''m happy!" Oriental night Xuan light way.


    Jiang feibai


    Xiaoyu, who is sleeping in his arms, is smiling and his mouth is raised.


    How dare she sleep? She is not afraid of a fight between the two.


    Oriental night Xuan feel chest a burst of throb, know light rain didn''t sleep, low eye look, just see the rising corner of the mouth.


    Slightly embrace inside, block Jiang feibai''s eyes.

 Chapter 755

    Jiang feibai was angry. "Xiaoyu said you are here to do business? What''s the matter? You have to take her all the way? "


    If you have no words, you can talk to Dongfang yexuan.


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you." A word blocked back.


    Jiang feibai chokes. He really wants to beat people. He can''t control it. He''s going to start soon. He''s waiting online. He''s in a hurry.


    "There is something wrong with the dowry prepared for Xiaoyu."


    Jiang feibai, who didn''t expect an answer, suddenly had such a sentence in his mind.


    Look at the East night Xuan, this guy, so close still internal power spreads a word.


    Looking at the light rain sleeping in his arms, his eyes were not clear, and he looked out of the window directly.


    Light rain separated for a long time, did not hear the sound of two people bickering.


    Strange lift an eye, just see half squint the eastern night Xuan chin of eye false sleep.


    Finger poked to poke his chest, Eastern night Xuan looks down at her.


    Xiaoyu blinked: what''s the matter? Don''t speak.


    Dongfang yexuan turns his eyes aside and looks at Jiang feibai''s mouth outside the window: hah, he is so angry that he doesn''t want to talk.


    Xiaoyu smirk and poke Dongfang yexuan: don''t go too far, he is my big brother.


    Dongfang yexuan picks eyebrows: but they don''t mean to treat you as a sister, and I don''t want to have such a big brother-in-law.


    Xiaoyu


    The carriage staggers to Huicheng, where the Three Kingdoms meet, so there are people from the Three Kingdoms, but they still belong to the kingdom of white.


    "Wow, it''s so busy here. I thought it would be the Gobi desert, but I didn''t expect it would be very prosperous."


    Light rain just woke up and looked out of the window at the carriage.


    Some of them are exposed in their clothes, and some of them are covered in their faces. In a word, there are all kinds of people here.


    "Who told you that there is a desert outside the pass? How can people live in the desert? The three countries in our mainland are all big countries with abundant water and grass, and they are equally matched. "


    Oriental night Xuan light rain nose, doting smile.


    Light rain Du mouth, "I did not come out, what do not understand!"


    "Well, I know, this is not to bring you out, it will bring you out in the future. Don''t be pitiful!" Dongfang yexuan rubs Xiaoyu''s hair gently.


    Xiaoyu: "she is not a child. Why do you talk like this.


    Jiang feibai on one side: "he rubbed his arm hard. Are these two people treating him as dead?


    A forward light rain pull down, "OK, into the city, if this was seen bad, sit next to me."


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan


    "You say you are, too. A girl can''t be reserved. She hasn''t been through yet. In this way, she will be looked down upon by others. Later, she will be despised by others. I won''t make the decision for you!"


    Jiang Fei white a paragraph of words finish saying, light rain and East night Xuan all surprised looking at him.


    "Why? Am I not from your mother''s family? " Jiang Fei gave a glance at the light rain.


    Xiaoyu: "you... Are not..."


    "Not what? Don''t you recognize my elder brother? " He was torn down last time, and Xiaoyu didn''t blame him, so he thought.


    Although we can''t be husband and wife with Xiaoyu, it''s good to be brother and sister.


    He also knows that Dongfang yexuan is really good for Xiaoyu. He does all this just to let Dongfang yexuan know that Xiaoyu is not the only one to choose. If he leaves him, he will take care of Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu moved blink, tears in his eyes, "recognize, you have always been my big brother, big brother!"


    Cried softly.

 Chapter 756

    "Ah Jiang Fei white answer way, gentle wipe light rain canthus.


    Eastern night Xuan some Leng, this is a what circumstance?


    Do you know that you have no chance to give up?


    No, this guy must want to be away from Xiaoyu. He also wants to be his brother-in-law.


    "Even if you are brother Xiaoyu, don''t think I''ll call you brother-in-law." Oriental night Xuan Ao Jiao raises an eye, a pull young lady to bosom.


    "Xiaoyu, look at him, such a person is not good, let''s change it!" Jiang feibai took the opportunity to stir up the flames.


    "Ye, how can you do this? He will be my elder brother. You can respect him when you see him. " Xiaoyu said that he was not sensible?


    Jiangfeibai immediately happy at the eastern night Xuan provocative duzui.


    Dongfang yexuan is not happy, "girl, how can you say that to an outsider?" Pathetic and wronged.


    Xiaoyu: "who is an outsider? He is my elder brother."


    Breaking away from the embrace of Dongfang yexuan, he ran to jiangfeibai, "big brother, it''s so good. I have another big brother. There''s another one who loves me!" That''s great. I think these two people can''t get into trouble now.


    It''s a pity that this is just the beginning. What''s more terrifying is still behind.


    Jiang feibai rubs Xiaoyu''s head, "well, big brother will hurt you in the future!"


    Eyes but provocative looking at the East night Xuan: don''t call big brother quickly!


    After entering the city, as usual, Chang''an drove the carriage to the gate of a small courtyard, and everyone got off and went in.


    In the evening, the eastern night Xuan just knew how terrible it was after having a big brother.


    After a long day in the carriage, everyone went back to their room to have a rest.


    Dongfang yexuan naturally goes to the room in the courtyard, and Jiang feibai blocks in front of the door. "This is Xiaoyu''s room. You haven''t married yet. For the sake of Xiaoyu''s reputation, you can''t destroy her reputation."


    Dongfang yexuan: "if what he said was something else, he could open it, but with the banner of being good for Xiaoyu, he would have some taboos.


    "From today on, you can''t live together. For the sake of light rain, I will always be there."


    Jiang feibai looks at Dongfang yexuan seriously. I can''t cure you.


    I''m mad at you. I''m mad at you!


    Light rain looks at the face of gas gloomy, Eastern night Xuan, relieved to shake his hand, "darling, go back to sleep, isn''t it in the next room? Don''t worry


    She lives in the middle, and Jiang feibai and Dongfang yexuan live on both sides of her to protect her.


    "Do you hear me? Go back to sleep. Don''t think about coming in the middle of the night. I have a good ear."


    Jiang feibai directly blocked the path of Dongfang yexuan.


    Xiaoyu smirked and waved, "then you go to bed early, I''ll go in."


    Enter the room, close the door, go to the bedside and carefully run to the door, quietly looking at the two people outside the door.


    Dongfang yexuan stares at Jiang feibai, turns around with a black face and walks into his own room.


    Seeing him go away, Jiang feibai shook his head and snickered, "go to sleep quickly. If you put people in the house, I will deal with you tomorrow!"


    I know Xiaoyu is eavesdropping behind the door and whispering a warning.


    Light rain curled his mouth and went back to bed to lie down.


    The next day, light rain sleep to wake up naturally.


    Get up and come to the hall, Jiang feibai and Dongfang yexuan have been waiting there.


    It''s just that Dongfang yexuan''s face is black. On the contrary, Jiang feibai is smiling. She''s very happy to see her waving.


    Pat the position around, "come here, everyone is waiting for you to have breakfast."

 Chapter 757

    Xiaoyu sat down and asked curiously, "what are you talking about?"


    Why is Dongfang yexuan so unhappy?


    "Xiaoyu, Jiang feibai, he bullies me!" Dongfang yexuan suddenly complains. She looks at Jiang feibai with resentment.


    Jiang feibai: "Hey, this man is so grown-up, how can he bring a complaint?


    "No, he talks nonsense. How can I bully him? Don''t listen to his nonsense. Eat quickly. "


    Don''t give him a chance to talk, give the meal to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu obediently takes over and takes a bite, but finds that Dongfang yexuan looks at him like a little suckling dog, which makes her feel soft.


    Put the bowl down, took his hand, "what''s the matter?"


    "He said I bullied you, regardless of your reputation, but also let me stay away from you..." Balabala a bunch.


    Xiaoyu listened to his tone and felt that Jiang feibai was too much.


    But she knew in her heart that this Oriental night Xuan was coquettish with her.


    "Darling, I don''t care, you know, I only care about you!"


    Jiangfeibai was still in the East night Xuan put down the dignity of the man to complain, also play rogue very shameless.


    Can listen to the words of light rain, goose bumps fall down.


    Well, it''s his fault. He''d better eat.


    Oriental night Xuan gets the comfort of light rain, and the corner of his eye is shining with pride.


    Hum, you have a good plan, I have a bridge ladder.


    After finishing the meal, Xiaoyu wants to go out for a walk and experience the local conditions and customs here.


    The two are naturally accompanied by handsome men.


    One left and one right stood on both sides of Xiaoyu, followed by Chang''an and Yumei.


    This group of high-value team, once attracted the attention of pedestrians on the street.


    "Wow, what a beautiful man! Or two! "


    "If you want me to say, the peach girl in the middle is better. She is beautiful, and there are such beautiful men around her. If it were me, it would be worth dying."


    "Don''t dream. You can''t do it in your life."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone talked about it, especially with Jiang feibai''s posture, which caused people to scream.


    "Ah ye, I said that we should wear masks or curtains when we go out. Now it''s boring to be seen as monkeys."


    Xiaoyu looks at the people who are gradually surrounded, and is very upset.


    "I''ll give you something later, and you''ll like it!" Dongfang yexuan smiles mysteriously, which makes Xiaoyu curious.


    After walking a street, there are not only a few pedestrians, but also more.


    All of a sudden, a woman blushes, but her eyes are bright. In everyone''s confused eyes, she throws her handkerchief on Jiang feibai''s body and falls down.


    "The little girl, surnamed Li, is 16 years old and lives at 56 Jia street."


    Then he ran away in shame.


    Xiaoyu said to them: "what''s the situation?


    "Big brother, someone has a crush on you?"


    "No, I just saw a ghost floating by." Jiang feibai blinks innocently.


    Xiaoyu: "this is to say that other girls are as ugly as ghosts.


    At this time, the pedestrians on the street are crazy, and rush up to surround them with light rain.


    One by one, they either throw handkerchiefs, sachets or flowers.


    Dongfang yexuan, protecting Xiaoyu from the "barrage of bullets", flies to the roof.


    Xiaoyu looked at Jiang feibai, who was drowned by the crowd, and asked anxiously, "is this OK with him?"


    "What''s the problem? He''s so good at martial arts. You have to believe him. If it wasn''t for his posturing, would there be so many problems? You deserve it

 Chapter 758

    Oriental night Xuan a face to see a play, gloating hook lip a smile.


    "How can you say that? He''s my big brother now. You can''t say that to him in the future. Do you hear me? " Xiaoyu advises.


    "Yes, yes, my lady." Oriental night Xuan absent-minded perfunctory.


    Jiang feibai finally rushed out of the encirclement and flew to the two people, "don''t you run fast?"


    It''s gone.


    The eastern night Xuan also flies down holding the light rain and disappears at a corner.


    Those girls and aunts who chased Jiang feibai ran all the way, "people? Wait... "


    From the corner out of the light rain they, "Hu... Finally is to throw them away." Jiang feibai sighs.


    Dongfang yexuan deserves it.


    Take out a leather thing from the bosom to hand to light rain, "look, the good thing that you want."


    "I want it?" The light rain doubt is held in his hand, spread out to see, is it not a facial mask?


    With nose and eyes.


    Cover your face. "This mask looks dry. It doesn''t give moisture. Does it protect your skin?"


    "What mask?" Eastern night Xuan doesn''t understand to ask a way?


    "Isn''t that it?" Xiaoyu raises her eyes.


    Oriental night Xuan low smile, "this is a human skin mask, can change a person''s face."


    "Human skin!" The light rain was so scared that it was about to be uncovered.


    Dongfang yexuan stopped her hand and did it for her, "this is made by Mo Yufan with liquid medicine, not real human skin."


    Oh, scared to death, Xiaoyu is content to wait for Dongfang yexuan to play with her.


    Jiang feibai came over and said, "this is a good thing. Do you have another one for me?" He''s tired of these women. They''re like hungry dogs.


    The East night Xuan reason all ignore him, give light rain to tidy up, take out a piece again from the bosom, post up for oneself.


    Just when Jiang feibai is about to see through, Dongfang yexuan just takes out one and throws it to him.


    Jiang feibai looked at it like a treasure, and then carefully put it on his face.


    With the help of Yumei, Xiaoyu has checked her face with a small mirror.


    This is a little girl with freckles on her face. She is pretty, not ugly, but not beautiful.


    It''s just like a maid, much worse than Yumei.


    Oriental night Xuan paste, is a fall in the crowd do not care about a young man.


    It''s very common, but his temperament still makes people have to watch him.


    When Jiang feibai finished, Xiaoyu burst out laughing and said, "ha ha ha ha..."


    Jiang feibai doesn''t understand, "what are you laughing at?"


    Dongfang yexuan can''t help laughing and puts his fist in front of his mouth.


    Jiang feibai suddenly has a bad premonition and grabs the small mirror in Yumei''s hand to have a look.


    A woman''s face with thick lips and a mole of matchmaker appeared.


    "Ah... This is... What is this?" Ugly, he threw away the mirror.


    "Dongfang yexuan, you did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Interrogate the eastern night porch that Snickers.


    The eastern night Xuan slowed for a moment, restrained a smile, "you this dress, not like a matchmaker? Do you want to play the bride? "


    "But I don''t want to be like this? Give me another one. It''s so ugly. " Jiang feibai has a special dislike.


    Xiaoyu pulls Dongfang yexuan. How can he make fun of her elder brother? It''s true.


    "Ah ye, don''t make fun of him. Let''s get him another one. If we go out, we''ll spit out yesterday''s meal and attract more attention."

 Chapter 759

    How could Jiang feibai be so twisted? It''s like how shady he is.


    But it''s good to change a man. At least he has to be a man. He doesn''t want to be a man or a woman.


    Oriental night Xuan comes to touch a head to kill, "you ah, always eccentric other people."


    Then he took out a human skin mask from his arms and threw it to Jiang feibai. "This is the last one. Do you want it or not? It''s better to have your skin. How attractive it is!"


    I still make complaints about my mouth.


    After Jiang feibai finished his work, he couldn''t wait to check himself. After a look, it''s still normal this time. It''s just that what the hell is this bearded man.


    However, it was a man. It was good. Several people went to the nearby clothing store to change their clothes and came out.


    Everyone has changed, and the original bright, eye-catching reversal of a lot.


    A few people walk on the street again, no one pays attention to it.


    "Dongfang yexuan, this dough is good. Give me some." Jiang feibai felt his face from time to time.


    It was so lifelike that he couldn''t tell if he didn''t know it himself.


    Oriental night Xuan rolled a white eye, "you think it''s the stone on the street, how many you want."


    For these human skin masks, how much money did he spend on Mo Yufan.


    How many materials did he produce to make such a point? He asked for a few. He really has a big mouth and doesn''t want money, does he.


    "I''ll give you the money." A face full of beard, gray clothes Jiangfei white face disdain.


    The scholar dressed Dongfang yexuan holding Xiaoyu''s hand, "don''t worry, our family has so much money that it will be used for heating in winter, but it can''t be put down."


    He who doesn''t spit dirty words says that Jiang feibai is vulgar.


    Jiang feibai said, "Xiaoyu, please plead for me." He really wants it, mainly because he can do bad things.


    But his face is too iconic, who let him grow such a beautiful face, God does not give him the chance to rely on talent.


    Xiaoyu opens his mouth to say, Dongfang yexuan leads her forward, "ignore him, there is a special local snack in Guancheng, I''ll take you, you will like it."


    Xiaoyu immediately forgets Jiang feibai and follows Dongfang yexuan to the front.


    Wear an alley and come to a flower street full of exotic customs.


    "Dongfang yexuan, why are you here? Is that what you should be here for?" Jiang feibai takes a look at Xiaoyu.


    Dongfang yexuan ignores her and takes Xiaoyu''s hand to move forward. Jiang feibai wants to stop her, but Xiaoyu''s curiosity and interest make him suddenly refuse.


    A few people quickly walked into a luxurious decorated brothel.


    Oriental night Xuan familiar with the rain went to the third floor of a box, just sat down, then the shop''s procuress came.


    Thirty or forty year old mother respectfully entered the door, her face full of powder, and some of the painted walls, "master!"


    Chang''an took the keepsake and showed it to the people in the shop. That''s why it was so smooth.


    Oriental night Xuan leads light rain to sit down, "have nothing to do with you, when we are ordinary guests." Light way.


    Procuress: "if it wasn''t for the keepsake, I would have thought it was an ordinary guest.


    "Yes, guests, please tell me what you need." He turned to leave and called the maid to stand outside the door waiting to be summoned.


    "Yeh, is this your shop?" Light rain looks around.


    "Well." Oriental smile, because Xiaoyu want to go around, see, he opened one, let her play, their own, there will be no security problems.

 Chapter 760

    Light rain star eye, "thank you!" She understood that Dongfang yexuan was for him, and he took her words to heart.


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on drown a smile, "you like good."


    Jiang feibai sat down and said, "I''ll say that you two should be worried about it, OK?" He''s so sweet that he''s losing his teeth.


    "I said East, no matter how you are, such a place is not suitable for light rain."


    Light rain retorts immediately, "why, you can, I can''t, if don''t let me have a good time, I go back to open a small official swineherd!"


    Dongfang yexuan stares at Jiang feibai. He blames this guy. He has nothing to say. If Xiaoyu really opens a small official, he has to kill him.


    Hurry to coax Xiaoyu: "no, darling, it''s up to you to play today, but don''t mention it in this way."


    Xiaoyu grinned and said, "hee hee, this is what you said!"


    "Go and call me the best looking man... Girl in the building!" As soon as I was happy, I almost went out and changed my tongue immediately.


    Oriental night Xuan stares light rain one eye, "what do you call a girl to do?"? Don''t you just want to see it? "


    "If you come to a place like this, it''s better to drink with you than to call two girls like that." Xiaoyu''s flattering wink.


    "No, you stay well in this room. If you dare to go out, I''ll shut you up for a month. Don''t go out!"


    This wench is a kick nose on the face, must not let go.


    Light rain chokes, what''s the trick?


    It''s no worse than killing her not to let her go out.


    The flattering Lala Dongfang yexuan said, "ah Yeh..."


    "No, it''s no use saying anything!" It''s a matter of principle. He doesn''t want his daughter-in-law to have such a hobby.


    Xiaoyu pouts, turns his head and sees Jiang feibai pouring wine silently.


    "Even if I don''t use it, big brother needs it, right, big brother?" Looking for allies touched the arm of Xiajiang feibai.


    "Well? What? " Jiang feibai sees light rain''s eyes and nods subconsciously.


    "Well."


    Oriental night Xuan complexion a sink, looking at light rain happy victory expression.


    The corners of his mouth grinned, "is that right? Chang''an, go and find some good ones. " Eye contact.


    Chang''an took orders and soon led a group of girls in.


    Just see this row of girls, the fruit wine in Xiaoyu''s mouth gushes out, "cough cough..." chokes to cough.


    Jiang feibai wants to help, and finds that Dongfang yexuan is already patting her back, so he criticizes her.


    "You don''t know how to drink. Be careful. How can you make everyone feel at ease?"


    Then turn around, want to see what Xiaoyu saw, so surprised.


    As soon as he turned his head, the cup in his hand fell off.


    "I''ve seen a few guests. Mom asked us to wait on them." A few girls... With big mouth, exaggerated make-up, ugly.


    "Don''t you hurry to serve me!" Chang''an gives orders in a cold voice.


    Then go to the door and wait.


    "Ouch, my guest, I''m here to wait on you to drink..." a few people swarmed up and came to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu quickly pointed to Jiang feibai, "it''s the guest who ordered it. Just wait on him."


    Jiang feibai can''t believe his big eyes, "light rain?" It is clear that he is to cooperate with Xiaoyu, OK? Betrayed him!


    Light rain guilty to the East night Xuan side rely on, "that what, night, I''m hungry, you feed me that snack."

 Chapter 761

    Anyway, if you die, you don''t die. She''s not ungrateful.


    Oriental night Xuan sharp eyes shot at several women standing, let want to come forward people stop, look and retreat.


    Turning to Jiang feibai with a big beard, although they want to serve the scholar more, they can only give up when they see a woman beside them.


    "Brother, we are here to serve you!" A girl in a water red dress wanted to fall into Jiang feibai''s arms.


    He was kicked out by Jiang feibai


    The girl''s wronged mouth, sitting there delicate.


    One of the eyes blinked and came gently, "young master, she is not sensible. Don''t be wise to her. I''ll serve you in the bar."


    When I came here, I unconsciously moved my chest with my elbow. The trembling waves and light rain wanted to rub them.


    But Jiang feibai looked disgusted, "all get out of here, one second later, let you die here!"


    With a fierce face and a full face of beard, several girls screamed "ah..."


    Light rain pulls out ear, "all go out, you don''t need to wait here."


    "But... Mom..." the girls said anxiously. Mom asked them to come here. If they didn''t serve well, they would be punished.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll explain it to mom. Let''s go out." Xiaoyu waves and waits for people to go out.


    Look at East night Xuan: you are cruel enough!


    Dongfang yexuan: what do you say? I didn''t get it.


    Xiaoyu: "install, continue to install.".


    "Big brother, you are so powerful, that kick is so handsome!" Light rain please pour a glass of wine to pass.


    Jiang feibai doesn''t stare at her angrily. He takes it and pours it into his mouth. Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan learn to be bad together.


    Xiaoyu saw that he had drunk it before he began to eat the snack in front of him.


    "Ah Yeh, what else can we play? You can''t just sit for one day! "


    Oriental night Xuan shrugs, "otherwise?"


    Xiaoyu: "hum, he stood up and went to the window.


    Don''t let her touch it. She can see it.


    Open the window, watching the people coming and going downstairs, there are storytellers, on the corridor, a man holding a girl''s hands and feet.


    Some began to tear their clothes, but soon someone said something, and the man took the girl into the room.


    "Ah ye, do brothels do business during the day?" Isn''t it usually at night? Don''t these girls rest?


    "They were divided into two groups, day and night." East night Xuan cold voice spreads.


    Light rain thought, this Oriental night Xuan is worthy of business genius, early know points day and night two shift system.


    No wonder people earn more and more.


    Keep looking down.


    "I want peony girl to wait on me, call peony to me!" A golden man in his twenties with a round stomach said to the procuress in a loud voice.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Tong. We peony girl already have a guest. Look, how about I ask peony to serve you?" The procuress laughs with no emotion in her eyes.


    "Why, don''t you look down on me, Tong Jian? Don''t I have any money? " A dozen banknotes into the hands of the procuress, "these enough!"


    The procuress looked at the bank note in embarrassment, "master Tong, please don''t embarrass me. I can''t provoke Master Wang!"


    "Master Wang? Is that Wang Kun? Hum, I''ll find it myself With a few men, he went to peony''s house.

 Chapter 762

    The procuress followed and said, "no, you can''t break the rules. Young master Wang came first..."


    Xiaoyu looks at this farce and disdains to curl his lips. It seems that the pimp does not dare to offend, but both inside and outside of the story are leading people to each other.


    It''s smart.


    "Have some fruit, miss!" Yumei stands beside Xiaoyu with a plate of fruit.


    Xiaoyu turns his head, picks up a plum, takes a bite, and spits out the core.


    Continue to take a bite, Yu Guang looked at the two people sitting on one side.


    Jiang feibai drinks by himself. Although he has a beard on his face, it''s hard to hide his lazy temperament.


    Dongfang yexuan, a white faced scholar, is also a drinker who has nothing to do with it. He is naturally elegant and can''t hide it.


    Although they didn''t speak, they didn''t quarrel.


    Xiaoyu continues to look down.


    At this time, a dissolute young man came in from the door. He was wearing a grey robe and a gauze dress. He was very romantic.


    Followed by a man dressed as a servant.


    "Anybody? I don''t know how to wait when I see the young master coming. "


    The procuress just got rid of the two men and came out to see a strange man.


    "Young master, it''s the first time to come to our cuiyanlou. What do you like? Mom will find a good one for you!" Come forward with a smile.


    "Are you the procuress here?" The paper fan in the hand of the romantic young master was closed.


    "Exactly. What do you want? It''s not my boast. Our girl in cuiyanlou is very beautiful... "The procuress praised.


    "Puchi"! The light rain upstairs couldn''t help laughing.


    This procuress is really a liar. She doesn''t even make a draft. She comes here with her mouth open.


    If there are no ugly ones, what happened to those just now?


    The romantic childe heard the laughter and raised his head fiercely. At a glance, he saw the light rain by the window.


    "Mom, I think that girl is good. Let her accompany me," she said


    The procuress took a look at Zhang Xiaoyu, "no, sir, this is our guest in the building, not our girl."


    Besides, the girl doesn''t look very good. Why did she fall in love with her at a glance.


    She didn''t even dare to think about it.


    "Didn''t you say that I could choose all the girls in the building? I chose her. How can there be female guests in this brothel? You don''t even think about lying. "


    The man retorted sarcastically.


    "Oh, young man, how dare I deceive you? There are female guests in our building occasionally. They all open the door to do business. How can we stop them?"


    The procuress advised, "Mom, I''d better find you a beautiful one, OK?"


    "No, I''ll take her. Since she''s a guest, I''ll get to know her!" Wave away the pimp and walk upstairs.


    The procuress wants to stop, is stopped by the servant behind him, "mom takes it, please don''t block the way."


    Light rain in the upstairs all see in the eyes, the heart is very uncomfortable.


    She''s dressed like this, but someone is looking for trouble. Is she so beautiful that she can''t hide it?


    The procuress calls for thugs and is ready to drive away the ignorant man.


    Chang''an waved to her to step down.


    Chang''an guard in front of the door, the door opened, "just light rain is not said to sit so boring? It''s not boring now. The toys come to your door automatically. You can play whatever you want. "


    Eastern night Xuan mouth corner sneer, really have not afraid of death, just downstairs conversation, he but clear listen in the ear.

 Chapter 763

    Originally wanted to let Chang''an go down to solve, but saw light rain, changed the plan.


    Romantic childe quickly went to the door of Xiaoyu''s box, saw the door open, and looked curiously at Chang''an standing at the door.


    What''s the meaning of this? You want to welcome him in if you don''t drive him out?


    "I''m qikang. Can I get to know you?" Eyebrows move, arched hands outside the door politely asked.


    Xiaoyu looks at Dongfang yexuan and wants to see what he does.


    "Come in, young master!" Chang''an outside the door reaches for Qi Kang to come in.


    When the servants behind him also wanted to enter, they were stopped by Chang''an, "you can''t go in."


    Then you wait outside


    "But..." the man saw Qi Kang''s eyes and immediately stopped respectfully, "yes!"


    Stand opposite Chang''an and guard outside.


    Qi Kang walked in, looking like a romantic young man. "I want to know Qi Kang after I saw the girl''s demeanor downstairs. Please don''t mind my Meng Lang."


    Xiaoyu frowned, looked at the eyebrows, eyes pick, Danfeng eyes, thin lips, small white face of Qi Kang, still very high, more than 1.8 meters.


    How can you be so frivolous!


    He went to Dongfang yexuan and sat down, "if I mind!"


    "Well?" Qi Kang tilted his head and said, "then I''ll have to let the girl beat me to relieve my anger!"


    That romantic and dissolute, innocent mixed contradictions, but very people like.


    "Ha ha..." Xiaoyu said with a low smile, "I hurt my hand when I hit you. I won''t do such a loss making thing."


    The eastern night Xuan eyebrow eye move, stare at in front of Qi Kang, in the heart faint have a kind of crisis feeling.


    "If you don''t mind, you can sit down." Don''t let anyone agree, just sit down to the side of the empty square table.


    "You have a thick face? Does your mother know? " Light rain tease, she suddenly found that this guy quite to her appetite.


    "It doesn''t matter if my mother knows, as long as you know." Qi Kang smiles and blinks.


    Light rain clatters for a while, does this guy tease her in front of Dongfang yexuan?


    Hurry to see the face of the eastern night Xuan, find his face gloomy, staring at Qi Kang.


    Can Qi Kang Leng is with don''t feel the same, comfortable pick up a wine cup to pour wine to drink.


    As soon as I picked up the glass, it broke, and "click" once, leaving the wine along the palm of my hand.


    Qi Kang didn''t care to shake his hand. "The quality of the wine cups in Cuiyan restaurant is also too bad. Xiao Liu, go and get a few dozen, so that they won''t be broken for a while."


    "Yes Outside the door, Xiao Liu obediently went downstairs and quickly took a plate of wine glasses.


    Light rain looking at the wine cup of this table, surprised, Eastern night Xuan this is to meet the opponent?


    He is still a quiet young man who has solved the problem of "ignorance".


    Jiang feibai didn''t make a sound. Instead, he enjoyed himself in the dark. It''s time to make Dongfang yexuan look and dare to make fun of him. Now, there are so many people who want him to break the wine glass.


    Dongfang yexuan has a feeling of lifting a stone to hit his feet. He suddenly regrets that he let this guy in.


    "Qi Kang? Don''t you have a white accent? " East night Xuan light voice moves.


    "Yes, I''m from daiguo. I''m here to play."


    "Such a long distance, two people go out, the road did not encounter anything? Be careful that people are dangerous. " So we don''t have to be dead on the way.


    "It''s not far. My home is in the border town." So don''t worry about those problems.


    The frontier city is a city in the frontier of the state of Dai. Like the Guancheng of the state of Bai, it is the nearest city in the Three Kingdoms.

 Chapter 764

    "It''s the young man. He looks like a scholar. He''s not from around here, is he? How hard can I get here... "


    Qi Kang shook his head with emotion, as if he was very pitiful for Dongfang yexuan''s long journey. Why didn''t he die on the road.


    Oriental night Xuan pupil one shrinks, "let childe disappointed." This kid is not good at it.


    "Ha ha... Girl, I''ve been chatting for a long time. I don''t know how to call you?"


    Qi Kang looks at Xiaoyu with a smile.


    Xiaoyu is a little confused in the whole process. The madman from there is not afraid of death and dares to grab food. He is close to Dongfang yexuan.


    "Er... My name is Yeyu, and this is..." pointing to Jiang feibai, "my elder brother Yebai!"


    When Dongfang yexuan hears the name of Xiaoyu, he is very happy. Yeyu, the combination of their two names is really nice.


    Jiang Fei secretly Tucao, he did not make complaints about the name of the East night Xuan.


    "Well, this is..." pointing to Dongfang yexuan, Dongfang yexuan immediately answers, "I''m Zhang Xuan, husband Xiaoyu!"


    Mark Xiaoyu directly.


    Jiang feibai retorts, "unmarried!"


    Don''t think he doesn''t know what he''s up to.


    Oriental night Xuan stares at him one eye, much!


    "So you are Xiaoyu''s elder brother? Don''t you look like that? " He got the news that Xiaoyu had a big brother, but his name was Zhang Xiaoquan.


    Yes, he has long been informed by Xiaoyu and they came after investigation.


    I know they are wearing human skin masks, but I can tell who is who by looking at the situation.


    Jiang feibai is on guard against Qi Kang''s intimacy in calling Xiaoyu''s name.


    "Who said brother and sister must look alike."


    Qi Kang nodded with a faint smile, "I said something wrong. I''ll punish myself for a drink!"


    Drink it all in one gulp.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand what the purpose of qikang is.


    Isn''t it strange that someone suddenly came to know you and share a table with you?


    "Mr. qikang, you said you admire me and want to know me?"


    "Don''t cry so strange, call me qikang!" Qi Kang''s face was flushed with wine.


    "Isn''t it normal for me to admire a girl who looks so good? I hope you give me a chance


    Xiaoyu


    Looking at Jiang feibai, I have an idea in my heart. I''m afraid Qi Kang doesn''t have a problem with his eyes?


    No one will take a look at her present appearance when she''s lost in the sea. It''s too fake for passers-by to say that she''s good-looking?


    "Ha ha... You should see the doctor."


    Qi Kang''s eyes flashed a smile, she is still so lovely.


    "Xiaoyu, you should be confident that you look really good. If someone says it''s not good, it''s also the other person''s eye problem, which has nothing to do with you!"


    Xiaoyu: "she doesn''t mind calling her nickname directly, but how can she be so familiar with these words?


    It seems that we often see such words in modern times. Does she need self-confidence?


    Is it a good word or a bad word? Should she be angry?


    Finally, Xiaoyu had to smile awkwardly.


    Qi Kang didn''t notice, "Xiaoyu, I tell you, our border town is fun. When you come, I''ll take you to play!"


    Dongfang yexuan: "it''s absolutely impossible. If he wants to make a detour, it''s impossible in his life.


    "Good, but I''ll be angry if it''s not fun!" In fact, there is such a person, can the indifferent Oriental night Xuan amuse all kinds of expressions, is also very fun.

 Chapter 765

    She''s looking forward to what it''s like to jump into the eastern night air.


    "You may go!" Dongfang yexuan cheers off the guests with indifference.


    Qi Kang


    Xiaoyu and Jiang feibai smoke at the same time: it''s really in line with his style of life!


    Qi Kang was very witty this time. He stood up and arched his hand. "It''s fate to come back again!" He has reached the critical point of the other side. If he stays any longer, he will have to fight.


    Anyway, it''s still a long time. He will make Xiaoyu look better.


    Looking at Xiaoyu: "I''m looking forward to seeing you again."


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile and said nothing.


    After waiting for Qi Kang to leave, Xiao Yu said strangely, "this man appears strange. Why do I think there is a conspiracy in it?"


    "It''s not only strange, it''s aimed at us, but I''m surprised that we''ve all changed this way. How does the other party recognize us?


    Anyway, I don''t believe in meeting someone by chance. " Jiang feibai wanted to laugh when he saw that there were still many wine glasses on the table.


    "I''m afraid I''ve known our trace for a long time. I''m looking for it on purpose." The East night Xuan is light, the eye eye flashed the color of cruel and violent.


    "Maybe we think too much, maybe they are just like what he said? Let''s just be careful. "


    Light rain heart big pulled a grape to put in the mouth, smiling.


    Jiang feibai and Dongfang yexuan look at each other and communicate with each other for two seconds. They retreat and say nothing.


    After sitting for a while, Xiaoyu came out of Cuiyan building.


    "Ah ye, what did you say to me? Isn''t there any delicious special snacks here?"


    She ate some fruit snacks, or some ordinary food and wine, there is no real snack.


    "Haven''t you eaten the" snacks "here?" East night Xuan mouth smile.


    "I don''t have any. Don''t I eat what I usually eat?"


    "Think again!" Dongfang yexuan stood and looked at her with a smile.


    Xiaoyu frowned and recalled that she didn''t eat anything.


    Suddenly, thought of something, eyes wide open, "isn''t it?"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded with a smile.


    Xiaoyu is whistling in her heart. It turns out that Dongfang yexuan is talking about those young ladies, and here is the brothel.


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu''s hand, "well, let''s go back. It''s windy and sandy here, and the sun is strong. Don''t damage your skin."


    When Chang''an hears the speech, he comes to a carriage. Xiaoyu gets on the car first. Dongfang yexuan and Jiang feibai look at each other, and Jiang feibai turns his eyes.


    "I have something to do. You go back first. I''ll come later."


    "OK, brother, be careful." Xiaoyu lifted the curtain and called.


    Jiang Fei white point head, toe a little fly away.


    Dongfang yexuan steps on the horse stool, and Chang''an shakes his head slightly.


    Frown, get into the carriage, sit beside Xiaoyu.


    Holding Xiaoyu''s hand, "are you tired today?"


    Shaking his head, "no, I didn''t walk. I''m not tired." Sweet smile.


    "Well!" A light voice answered.


    The carriage moved slowly and went on.


    After sitting for two minutes, Xiaoyu lifted the curtain and looked out.


    Looking at the pedestrians and stalls flowing back like water.


    "Bang..." just at this time, the carriage was hit, and xiaoyutou ran to one side.


    Dongfang yexuan grabs her quickly and protects her in her arms.


    "Chang''an, what''s the matter?" The East night Xuan cold voice inquires.


    "Young master, just now there was a carriage that was crazy. It came from the side. My subordinates didn''t have time to get out of the way." Chang''an sat in the car and explained back.

 Chapter 766

    He quickly stopped the carriage by the side of the road.


    Light rain from Dongfeng night Xuan arms out, "I''m ok, don''t worry!"


    I didn''t hold it up. I just lifted the curtain to see.


    But can''t see, want to go to the front to see, but Eastern night Xuan don''t agree.


    "Sit down and don''t fall again." Hold the person in your arms and hold it.


    "Chang''an!"


    Chang''an will open the curtain, light rain can see in front.


    "What''s the noise ahead?" Xiaoyu looks at a group of people in front of him.


    "It seems that there is something wrong with the people in the carriage. Let me go to the front and have a look." Yumei sits next to Chang''an.


    Others are in the dark.


    "Well, be careful." Xiaoyu nodded.


    Soon Yumei came back: "Miss, the young man in the carriage was killed, but no murderer was found, because the horse was suddenly shocked and no one started.


    Everyone gathered around to see the play. It was said that this man was the son of the king of Guancheng, and there was still a little power in his family. "


    "Oh, in that case, let''s change our way. It''s blocked here." Xiaoyu saw that it had nothing to do with them, so she turned around and left.


    So Xiaoyu doesn''t know that this prince Wang is the prince Wang who she saw fighting with Mr. Tong for peony girl in Cuiyan building.


    Back to Guancheng courtyard, Xiaoyu gets off the carriage with the help of Dongfang yexuan.


    As soon as she got into the room and sat down, Zifei came in with a food box.


    "Master, miss, are these local snacks to be enjoyed now or later?"


    "Local snacks? When did you buy it? Why don''t I know? " Xiaoyu looks at dongfangyexuan in doubt.


    "Didn''t you say there were no authentic snacks here?"


    Zifei explained with a smile: "Miss, the master knows that you like it. He has already given orders. I just had it delivered. "


    Light rain Du mouth, "that you still tell me to have no, cheat!" Jiaochen stares at Dongfang yexuan


    Then smile squint, "quickly open me to see."


    Zifei opened the food box and put the contents on the table one by one.


    Pig''s feet in soy sauce, stewed chicken feet


    Xiaoyu happily reached out and picked up a chicken claw, ready to open gnaw, but next to a hand to seize it.


    Light rain turns his head, "what are you doing?" And quite wronged.


    "Wash your hands first. If you are dirty, you will eat, and you won''t be afraid of upset stomach." Dongfang yexuan put the chicken feet back on the plate.


    Xiaoyu pouts her lips and stands up full of resentmentˇ° Hum


    He went to one side, washed his hands with the water Yumei had brought, dried them and came back.


    A pair of jade hands put in front of Dongfang yexuan, "can you eat now?"


    Sit on a stool and eat.


    Eating while staring at the eastern night Xuan.


    "Don''t stare at me, I don''t want to rob you," he said with a smile


    Take out the handkerchief and gently wipe the oil on the edge of xiaoyuzui.


    "Take your time. I''ll go to the study. Lest I rob you


    Light rain smell speech fierce rise, stare at him one eye, impatient wave.


    Dongfang yexuan walked out of the room with a smile. As soon as he came out, his face came down.


    He walked into a study and sat down calmly, "what do you find?"


    "Lost it." Chang''an bowed his head in shame.


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, "talk about it carefully."


    "Our people followed all the way. When they came to a gambling house, they disappeared. They didn''t find them. They should have been found."


    "Please punish me. I''m not good at my work!" Chang''an knelt down on one knee and bowed his head respectfully.

 Chapter 767

    "It''s none of your business. Get up. Since the other party dares to appear, it must be ready. "


    But who would he be?


    The next morning, when Xiaoyu was having breakfast, Jiang feibai came back.


    First looked at the eastern night Xuan, then walked to the light rain side to sit down with a smile.


    "Xiaoyu, did you sleep well?"


    "Very good, big brother. Is it done?" Xiaoyu laughs and puts chopsticks and vegetables in his rice bowl.


    "Not yet, but don''t worry." Jiangfei white smile, just and Oriental night Xuan exchange eyes.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu walked around the yard.


    "Miss, let''s go out to play. I see someone flying a kite outside..." Yumei follows Xiaoyu.


    "Yes? But what''s fun about flying kites? If you want to play, play something elegant. " Xiaoyu blinks and smiles mysteriously.


    "What''s elegant, miss?" She didn''t understand.


    "Of course, it''s shopping. Women are born to go shopping. Shopping is women''s privilege. They can buy things they like." The light rain is fanning the small wooden fan in the hand, the eyebrows and eyes are smiling.


    Yumei: "she doesn''t think shopping is very good, although she also likes good things.


    "Ah Yeh, where are they?" Xiaoyu didn''t see Dongfang yexuan and jiangfeibai in the hall. She asked Chang''an who came by.


    "The young master and the master of Jiangmen are talking about things in the study." Chang''an replied.


    "Well, tell them I''m going shopping."


    "No, miss, you can''t go." Chang''an stopped, "if you have any problems, it''s hard for your subordinates to explain."


    "What are you afraid of? Isn''t there Michelle? Don''t worry. I''ll just walk around. I won''t go far. "


    "This..." Chang''an hesitated and did not dare to agree.


    "Otherwise, I''d better let my subordinates report it."


    "Go, go." It''s true that she has no freedom now.


    In the study, Dongfang yexuan and Jiang feibai are talking about Qi Kang''s problem, and the door is knocked.


    "Young master, young lady wants to go out for a stroll, you see?" The voice of Chang''an came.


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, "she wants to do anything, don''t ask me, she and I have the same position."


    Xiaoyu is not a prisoner. He doesn''t object to what she wants to do and will support it. Of course, everything should be controlled.


    "Yes


    "Remember to send more people to follow in the dark."


    "Yes


    Chang''an gets the order from Dongfang yexuan and goes to the place where Xiaoyu is waiting. "Miss, I''ll arrange someone to follow you."


    "No, it''s enough to have Michelle." She has heard the voice of Dongfang yexuan. To tell you the truth, she doesn''t mind Dongfang yexuan protecting her in an all-round way.


    But when he heard that, he still felt that they were in the same position.


    "Miss, shall we change our dress? How was that suit yesterday? " Yumei asked.


    "No, let''s play something different today." Xiaoyu takes Yumei into the house and comes out soon.


    "Isn''t it good for us, miss?" The jade plum changes twist of pull a skirt, the young lady gave what ghost idea, unexpectedly let her put on the young lady''s clothes to pretend to be a young lady.


    Behind him came out a maid with a lot of pockmarks on her face, thick eyebrows and exaggerated lipstick.


    "What''s wrong? I''ll make you miss one day. You don''t want to. Let''s go!"


    Xiaoyu first walked a few steps, thought of what, and then went back, walking half a step behind Yumei, "Miss, go first."

 Chapter 768

    Yumei


    Xiaoyu and Yumei come out of the yard. In the dark, they follow Ziqiong and Zifei.


    Chang''an until has been invisible, mouth is still slightly open, just that out of the miss?


    If the young master met at night, would he be scared to death?


    Study, Jiang feibai and other Chang''an leave after the message, a strange look at the eastern night Xuan.


    "Don''t worry about Xiaoyu going out alone?"


    "What do you worry about?" Since he knew the secret of Xiaoyu, he knew that Xiaoyu would not have any security problems.


    Jiang feibai has some doubts. This guy usually looks like his eyes. Now he suddenly lets go. Is there any secret?


    But he believed that the eastern night Xuan would arrange well, but he didn''t have much to say.


    "My people went to the border town to check. There was a family surnamed Qi. The character of Qi Kang was real. I asked people to check out his ancestors for 18 generations, but there was no flaw."


    "Yes, my people didn''t find any useful information."


    "Then there is no place for this man. Maybe we think too much."


    "No, on the contrary." Oriental night Xuan Feng Mou squints, "no doubt, is the most suspicious."


    "Then I don''t understand. If he wants to get close to us, he can find a more suitable time and act more believable. How can he..."


    It''s not common sense that the first meeting is so attractive!


    Dongfang yexuan glances at Jiang feibai, "maybe people''s attention is to let us think that he is not a serious person?"


    Jiang feibai: "this..." that person''s mind is deep.


    "Then you also let Xiaoyu go out alone. He clearly set his goal on Xiaoyu."


    The mysterious corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan starts, and doesn''t speak.


    Xiaoyu and Yumei are walking in the street. They look left and right.


    Because Yumei is not a very good type, and Xiaoyu is such an honor, we don''t mean to chat up.


    This is exactly what they think.


    It''s just a light rain, it''s a little uncomfortable.


    "Pay, what are you looking at?" Yumei looks at Xiaoyu with a smile in her eyes.


    Xiaoyu paid for the fifth time and took the nut bag from the boss.


    "Don''t overdo it. If you eat mine, you''ll get it back a hundred times a thousand times." Xiaoyu bit his teeth and poked his eye knife at Yumei.


    "Miss, I''m not completing your explanation. I''ll play the role of a miss and do what I should do."


    Yumei whispered, laughing in her heart, ha ha, finally you''ve passed Miss Keng once.


    "Ha ha..." Xiaoyu sneered, "then you will continue to play well. If you fail, I''ll see how to deal with you."


    And then stand in the back with a low brow.


    "No, miss. I know I''m wrong. I''ll never be presumptuous." Feeling a chill on her back, Yumei quickly begged for mercy.


    For a moment, maybe what she was waiting for was endless torture. She didn''t dare to try.


    Light rain white her one eye, don''t continue to get se?


    "Come on, let''s go to the jade shop ahead." Dongfang yexuan''s birthday is coming. She wants to buy him a present.


    In fact, there are many treasures in her space, but many of them are dead.


    She didn''t want to give such a thing away.


    Walking into the jade shop, there is a square surrounded by three clerks and a shopkeeper.


    There was also a couple dressed as husband and wife, and a lady with an old lady and a maid.

 Chapter 769

    After Xiaoyu and his wife went in, a man came to say, "girl, what do you want to buy? We have first-class jade in our shop, as well as all kinds of jewelry made of jade. "


    Xiaoyu just wants to open her mouth and let her take out the best one. She finds that other people''s eyes are behind Yumei.


    It reminds me that I am a maid now.


    "Take out your jewelry, our lady will choose." Xiaoyuzhi shouts with high spirit.


    The man nodded quickly, but when he saw Xiaoyu''s face, his disgusted eyes flashed away. He thought, how can there be such an ugly maid? It''s supposed to be used to set off the young lady.


    "Girl, this way, please!" They led Xiaoyu to the counter.


    Take out a plate of jewelry from the bottom and take it out, "Miss, please see, these are the best jewelry in our shop."


    Yu Mei reaches out and picks up a Zhu Chai. The plum blossom pattern is still red. She can''t put it down.


    "Miss has a good eye. This plum blossom and Zhu Chai is a set of earrings and necklaces. Miss can have a look at them all. It''s very suitable for miss."


    The man with sweet mouth took out a whole set of plum blossom pattern jewelry.


    "These are all cut by a ruby, so the color is uniform and the atmosphere is beautiful."


    Yumei fell in love at a glance, because her name contains Mei characters, so she especially likes plum blossom.


    "How much are these?" Yu Mei asked fondly.


    The man''s eyes flashed. "All the things in our shop are the best, so the price is not cheap. For the sake of the lady''s first visit, I''ll give you a discount of 10000 Liang!"


    Put out a finger.


    "Do you think I''m wrong?" She''s not a young girl. Besides, I''ve been with her for several years, and I''ve seen her in business. How dare you pit her!


    "How can this be a big injustice? Our shop is clearly priced. You see, there are still prices here! "


    Take out a board from the lattice just now, and there are many boards of various prices in it.


    It does say 10000 taels.


    Yumeileng, although she followed such a rich young lady, she had no money. If she wanted to take out so much money, wouldn''t it take her life?


    Just want to say no, a voice came from the side.


    "What our young lady likes is all wrapped up. Is our young lady the kind of person who cares about the price?" Xiaoyu stares at the man.


    The man quickly packed it and put it on the counter, "you take it, a total of 10000 Liang."


    Yumei


    Looking at the young lady, she asked in secret, "young lady, when did I say I wanted to buy it? You can''t hurt me. I don''t have that much money! "


    "Do I harm you? Why don''t I know? " Xiaoyu blinks innocently.


    It''s just that the expression of honor is not good-looking.


    Hum, if I ask you to spend my money, I''ll teach you what it means to come out here and pay back.


    Yu Mei saw that the young lady refused to get out of the siege. Her eyes flashed, "Xiao Yu, if you don''t pay quickly, where''s my money?"


    Xiaoyu: "Oh, OK? I dare to pit her.


    Especially innocent, afraid, wronged looking at Yumei, "Miss, no, so much money, how can you let me take it."


    Then murmured in a low voice: "it''s clear that you don''t have enough money to make a big money, and now you still rely on me."


    Just let the next guy heard, a packed box back, looked at Yumei disdainfully.


    Yumei: "being looked at by the guy like this, she really wants to have a hole to get in.

 Chapter 770

    "Miss, I beg you. I have the wrong number again. I shouldn''t waste your money and ask you to do it. Please help me!"


    She asked in a low voice.


    Light rain reminds a way, "this is ten thousand Liang, so help you?"


    "I''ll pay it back. I''ll pay it back when I get back!" She''s been saving her dowry for years! Crying inside.


    Xiaoyu laughs in his heart, calling you blind prestige, you can''t die.


    "Man, I forgot. The money is really on me. I''ll give it to you. But our young lady still wants to choose a gift for her sweetheart. Do you have anything suitable here? "


    Xiaoyu walks to the counter with a smile, showing her ugly red mouth.


    "Yes, I''ll take it out." The man took another plate from the bottom.


    There are a few men''s favorite accessories on it.


    Xiaoyu looked at it critically, "is there a better one?"


    Man looked at the ugly light rain strangely. How could the maid look higher than the young lady?


    Then he took out a plate with some better men''s accessories on it.


    But Xiaoyu still frowned, "you don''t have a better one? It''s the one that''s unique. It''s not these crappy things. "


    This time I changed the guy and frowned. These are the best things. I still choose them.


    "If we don''t have it, we''ll leave. It''s true. There''s only so much junk in the shop above!" Xiaoyu said impatiently.


    "Xiaoshi, what''s the matter?" The shopkeeper who was accompanying the lady heard the news and came over.


    "Shopkeeper, this girl dislikes our things. She wants better ones." Then he whispered in his ear.


    "They have decided to buy a set of plum blossom hairpin for ten thousand taels of silver. They also say that if there is no better one, they will not buy it and will leave."


    The shopkeeper looked at Xiaoyu''s eyes a little bit wrong, "yes, of course, I''ll take it now."


    Hum, if you don''t have money, you''ll make a fool of yourself later.


    Go inside and take out a wooden box with a small lock.


    He took out a bunch of keys from his waist and opened them with a click. As soon as the lid was opened, a white jade hairpin appeared inside.


    It''s for men''s coiling.


    Mainly, there is also a lotus with a bud, which is in line with the temperament of the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Xiaoyu is about to take it up. The shopkeeper will cover the box.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaoyu stares at him.


    The shopkeeper rubbed his thumb and forefinger, indicating that Xiaoyu would take out the money first.


    Light rain a white eye, take out a stack of silver on the counter.


    When the shopkeeper reaches for his hand, hold the palm down and point his chin toward the box.


    The shopkeeper pushes the box. Xiaoyu opens it and takes it out to see the light. It''s white and shining. It feels smooth and cool. It''s genuine.


    "Ah... Robbery!" The woman in the shop suddenly called out.


    It turned out that the man of the young man and woman snatched the bank note and jewelry box she was about to pay for.


    And another woman ran towards the door.


    All of a sudden, everyone didn''t respond.


    The lady came over a few steps, crying and holding Xiaoyu''s hand, "everyone, help me catch the bad guys quickly, that''s to buy a engagement gift for my son, you can''t lose it."


    Light rain supported her, thinking, it is not good to buy a new one.


    "Don''t worry, madam. Shopkeeper, go after it!"


    The shopkeeper responded and asked the three guys in the shop to go after them. The jewelry is not cheap, and they haven''t paid yet.


    "How can I work so hard to save so much money..." the lady cried loudly.

 Chapter 771

    Light rain see her strange poor, "Yumei, you go to chase it, don''t let the old man sad."


    "But... Ok..." thinking that the young lady would not have any trouble staying here, he ran out.


    No one noticed that Xiaoyu, a maid, absolutely instructed the young lady to go out to work.


    Only the lady dropped her eyelids and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I''ll go after you and wait for you now." The old lady was holding the maid.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go after it. You can report to the official..."


    They ran out of the store one after another.


    "Thank you, girl. You are so kind." The lady took Xiaoyu''s hand and said thank you.


    Xiaoyu is about to say you''re welcome, but suddenly something is wrong with her.


    After a while, the lotus hairpin in Xiaoyu''s hand was robbed.


    The lady took it and ran out. She didn''t see the problem at all.


    Light rain eyebrow eye a fury, "come person!"


    Ziqiong Zifei immediately appeared, "go and get the man who dares to rob me back!"


    "Yes Michelle rose in a flash.


    Zifei is close to miss, staring at the surrounding protection.


    Xiaoyu turned his head and looked at the shopkeeper, "say, are you with those people just now?"


    The whole process of muddled force of the shopkeeper open mouth, don''t know how things become like this.


    "No... no, I don''t know them at all. It has nothing to do with the shop!"


    The shopkeeper quickly explained that he didn''t expect that this was the principal, but it was too ugly.


    "No? I think this is a black shop, miss. Why don''t we send him to an official? " Zifei said in a loud voice, some people dare to rob their young lady''s things and don''t want to live.


    "No, I don''t know those people. It''s my first time to see them." The shopkeeper explained in fear.


    "I don''t know. I think they are very skilled in committing crimes. They should be veteran. Do you know anyone who opens a shop here? Who are you getting? " Zifei pulls out the sword and puts it on the shopkeeper''s neck.


    "I really don''t know those people. I haven''t heard that there are such a group of people here. They may come from other places, or they may be improvised. It''s really none of our business!"


    The shopkeeper looked at the sword with cold light on his shoulder.


    Xiaoyu sneered and looked down at the shopkeeper, "ha ha... Don''t you know? From out of town? What''s your temporary intention? "


    Every question made the cold sweat on the shopkeeper''s forehead come out a few drops.


    "Are you fooling me? I don''t know you talk so hard to people? I don''t know her. Can you hold my hand? I''m a "maid"? Only when people are blind can they ask me for help? "


    She said that there was something wrong. She was such an ugly girl as a maid. No matter how many people asked for help, they would never find her.


    She didn''t think much about it at that time, so she sent Yumei out.


    It seems that when she takes out the money ticket, the other party will stare at her.


    "Wronged, I''m a person with a lot of money. I''ve never opened a black shop. Wang Er has opened a shop here for more than ten years. Who doesn''t know who I am?"


    "Ha ha, of course I know, so you only cheat outsiders, don''t you? Seeing that our eyes are fresh and our actions are extraordinary, have we made up our mind? "


    Xiaoyu sneer, really when she is a fool?


    "Zifei, click on his acupoint and take the bank notes I put on the counter. If I expect that, those bank notes should have been replaced with fake ones, right?"


    Staring at the shopkeeper''s eyes, I saw a flash in his eyes.

 Chapter 772

    Zifei pointed her finger twice, and the shopkeeper couldn''t move.


    He went to the counter and brought his stack of bank notes. "Miss."


    Xiaoyu took it and looked at the banknote that was enough to confuse the real with the fake. "The technology is good. It''s really talented to be so similar."


    Cold hum, "go and search the whole body to see if the money is on him. If not, search the shop."


    Zifei searched the shopkeeper and found that he had a lot of money in his arms


    "Miss!"


    Xiaoyu said, "it''s not mine, but it''s confiscated. Go and look for it. It doesn''t matter if you accidentally smash the shop."


    "Yes Understand miss''s meaning, Zifei began to rummage for the money.


    "You... What do you want to do? I don''t want to go out and inquire. I advise you to stop here. Otherwise, I will send you to prison for two years.


    Even if she is ugly, she will be well treated. After all, it''s not easy to find a woman in it


    The shopkeeper is in a hurry and doesn''t hide any more. He stares at Xiaoyu.


    Light rain tut tut shook his head, "this mouth is too dirty, I''d better reluctantly wash it for you."


    Looking around, I saw the abacus on one side of the counter, picked it up and said, "this is good."


    He went to the shopkeeper and smirked.


    "What do you want to do? I tell you, let me go now. I can still let go one by one. I''m in a hurry. I want you to look good. "


    This fierce roar, but some momentum is insufficient, fear is obvious.


    "It''s OK. I''m light handed. I won''t be too heavy. I''m so weak. I can''t break you!"


    "Pa" hit the shopkeeper''s mouth, the ball also rang a few times, Xiaoyu nodded admiringly, "it''s really nice! A little scream would be perfect


    "Pa" once again hit, purple Philippines all Leng, dull did not move, this young lady is also too fierce.


    "What are you doing standing for? Look for it now? I''ll be unhappy if I don''t make a sound! "


    Xiaoyu glances sideways at Zifei, who doesn''t move.


    Zifei immediately took out a plate of jewelry on the counter and pulled it down.


    "Ah, I''m so sorry. I shook my hand. I''m sorry, shopkeeper."


    He intentionally sprinkled salt on the shopkeeper after doing bad things.


    "It''s OK. The shopkeeper likes to listen to the sound, doesn''t he?" Xiaoyuxie smiles, and the abacus in his hand hits him again.


    "Dumb? Can''t talk? "


    The shopkeeper stares at Xiaoyu with red light in his eyesˇ° Bitch... "


    Again, "I think you didn''t brush your teeth. When your mother gave birth to you, 80% did not teach you how to behave."


    Light rain hard hit a few times, directly this mouth are swollen, but also with blood.


    Zifei also kept smashing things, looking for the young lady''s banknote.


    I don''t know when people gathered outside the shop, pointing to the inside and talking about it.


    "What''s going on in here? It''s so noisy. "


    "I don''t know. I saw two girls smashing things and hitting people inside."


    "But the girl who beat people was very powerful, but she was a little scary."


    "Can it be that Wang Er has cheated again? How can he be so mean about this black hearted business?"


    "Big brother, what''s black heart business? What''s cheating? Why can''t I understand? " Next to a scholar curious to ask just speak.

 Chapter 773

    "You''re from out of town, aren''t you?"


    "Yes, just one day. I''m ready to go shopping."


    "I''ll tell you, the boundary is very chaotic. There are many deceptions, but there are many treasures. The key is whether your eyes are poisonous or not.


    See, this shop is a black shop. Wang Er, the shopkeeper in it, has cheated many people. The problem is that you can''t blame people for being cheated. Not only is there no evidence, but people still have their way in the government.


    If you are in a hurry, I''ll send you to prison. That''s why people can continue to open a shop so blatantly. "


    "Ah... Is that nobody''s business?"


    "What do you care? Don''t you say that there are people in the government. Who dares to provoke them? What''s more, the sky is eight miles away. Who cares? "


    "Oh, thank you, brother!" After the scholar asked, he turned his head and muttered to the bearded man beside him.


    "Dongfang, shall we go in? Xiaoyu is in trouble. "


    "Don''t worry, you don''t see how happy Xiaoyu is. Wait and see." The eastern night Xuan of full face beard soft voice way.


    Yes, they are Jiang feibai and Dongfang yexuan.


    After they had discussed the matter, they asked Chang''an about Xiaoyu''s trend.


    Knowing that Xiaoyu disguises herself as an ugly maid, Jiang feibai suggests that they also disguise themselves.


    It was yesterday''s dress, but they exchanged, because they wanted to see if Xiaoyu could distinguish them.


    Looking all the way, I just saw the scene in front of me.


    Light rain hit a few times, the shopkeeper can''t speak, moving his mouth, whine, "mud... Nest can''t return... Method pot mud..." I won''t let you go.


    "Ah! How hard are you to reply? " Xiaoyu surprised her eyes, but her left hand rubbed her right wrist.


    This abacus still has a little weight. After so many blows, my wrist hurts a little.


    "Zifei, what''s the matter with you there? Have you found it?"


    "Miss, I found it. It''s in the dark cabinet under here."


    "Take it all out!"


    Zifei takes out a wooden box and goes to the lady.


    "Miss."


    "Well." Xiaoyu took it and opened it for a few times, but there were still many, tens of thousands of taels.


    "You go on beating, when purple Joan will bring me people and things, and when they will let him go." Go to one side of the chair and rest.


    Put the box aside and muttered, "that''s the birthday present I bought for that guy. If I can''t get it back, I don''t know what to give!"


    Zifei goes on with Xiaoyu''s work. She has a good grasp of the rhythm. There is no chance for the shopkeeper to speak.


    Outside the shop, the bearded Dongfang yexuan hears the murmur of light rain, with a smile on his lips.


    Jiang feibai was not very happy. "Why didn''t she think of buying me a gift?"


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t even think about blocking back: "because I am her future husband!" And you, just an outsider!


    "Oh, no, Dongfang yexuan, are you showing off? Are you looking for practice Jiang feibai is angry. It''s a red / naked show off. Do you want him to take Xiaoyu back.


    "No time. I''m in a good mood. I don''t care about you." Oriental night Xuan light, through that beard, also can see his happy face.


    Jiang Fei''s white hands itch so much that he wants to give him a punch. How can this man be so ungrateful.


    "Miss, I''m back." Yu Mei, holding a man''s back, threw the man to the ground. "What should I do with this man?"


    "Wait a minute. We haven''t all arrived yet." Xiaoyu is doing it on the chair with her legs up.

 Chapter 774

    "Miss, who else? By the way, what about the lady just now? " Yumei goes directly to Xiaoyu and asks, regardless of the man on the ground.


    Xiaoyu motioned her to look at Zifei.


    Yumei just saw that Zifei was using an abacus to fight the shopkeeper.


    Yu Mei is curious to come forward, "what is this situation, young lady robbed again?"


    "Cough..." Zifei coughed and winked at her.


    Yumei knew that she had said something wrong. She covered her mouth and flattered her.


    See Miss meaningful smile, her back chills: finished, miss and don''t know how to punish her.


    Quickly change the topic, "tell me quickly, what''s the matter?" Ask Zifei.


    Zifei slapped on the shopkeeper''s mouth. She couldn''t see her face. Although she didn''t use her strength, it was human flesh. No matter how she slapped it lightly, it was like a pig''s head. It was still braised in brown sauce.


    "The shopkeeper and those people are in the same group, including the lady. This is a black shop." Purple Philippines light explanation, the action in the hand also didn''t stop.


    "Ah Yumei is surprised. These people are smart enough to cheat them.


    "These damn guys." Huffy Yumei went directly to one side, lying on his stomach, a young man who did not dare to make a sound.


    Stretching your feet means kicking hard. "I''ll tell you to cheat. I''ll tell you to cheat my aunt and grandmother..."


    "Ah... Forgive me, I dare not, I dare not..." the man asked for mercy.


    Light rain scratched his ear, "it''s too noisy."


    Yumei fingertip, the man did not make a sound.


    "Yumei, I didn''t mean you. You don''t understand. How can you treat people like this?"


    Light rain see that man''s complexion uncomfortable bear jade plum''s jade foot, the corner of the mouth a hook.


    "Yes, please give me some advice." Yumei second understand, stop waiting for Miss''s order.


    "This person is to speak, how can you despise people''s physiology. Don''t untie the acupoints as soon as possible. "


    "Yes! The young lady said yes The jade plum pats two to untie.


    The man thought Xiaoyu was a good man. As soon as he untied it, he asked Xiaoyu for help.


    "Miss, miss, aunt... I know it''s wrong. Please let me go. I will change it..."


    Xiaoyu frowned, "Yumei, shut up his mouth!"


    "Ah..." the man was stunned. Isn''t this a kind lady?


    The onlookers outside the shop were also stunned. They didn''t know what this repeated girl meant.


    Yumei took off her shoes and put them in the man''s mouth.


    "Tut Tut, Yumei, it''s not miss. I say you, how can this girl''s jade feet and embroidered shoes full of body fragrance fill a man''s mouth?"


    "What does the young lady mean?" Yumei is open-minded. She really wanted to say that her feet didn''t smell good at all.


    Light rain signaled the man''s feet.


    Oh, Yumei immediately took off the man''s shoes and put them in the man''s mouth.


    And I still hold the shoes of this shop in my hand. When I hear Zifei still beating people, I just paste the embroidered shoes on the man''s face.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "too bloody, too violent..."


    Everyone: "if they want to believe it, there will be a ghost. Originally, they thought the girl was disgusting and kind-hearted. Who knew this was the real Yaksha.


    "Ha ha ha, this light rain is so funny. If I were that person, I would be angry to death and alive. I''ll try it later. " Jiang feibai laughs.


    Dongfang yexuan is proud, "don''t worry, you don''t have that ability!"


    Jiang feibai

 Chapter 775

    "Miss, the old lady is so cunning that she gives her hairpin to the old lady and leads me to another way. I found the old lady and was given to the maid. When I got drunk, the maid said, "the hairpin is not in her hands. I brought them all."


    Ziqiong left three people in the open space with her.


    "You said the hairpin was gone?" Xiaoyu stands up.


    "Yes, all the way to chase, I don''t know who this maid gave to." Answered violet coldly.


    Xiaoyu went to the maid, squatted down and raised her chin with her fingers, "where are the things? To be honest, I''ll consider letting you go. "


    The maid timidly looks at the light rain, moves the mouth, the eyeball turns, is has not spoken.


    Xiaoyu put her chin to Yumei and Zifei, "see? If you don''t tell the truth, those who are waiting for you will only be more terrifying than them. "


    The maid''s forehead was sweating and her pupils were shrinking. "I said, I said, would you let me go? Will you let my family go? "


    He looked at several people on the ground.


    Light rain pick eyebrow, "so you are a family?" Isn''t that a nest of snakes and mice?


    The maid nodded timidly, "yes."


    "Don''t ask me, I''m not asking for your opinion now!" The light rain said coldly.


    "This... This..." the maid hesitated and turned to look at the woman dressed by the lady.


    Xiaoyu gives Ziqiong a look. Ziqiong comes forward and breaks her arm with a snap.


    "Ah... Ah..." the screams continued.


    "Do you hear me? If you don''t tell the truth... "Xiaoyu''s voice just dropped.


    Ziqiong broke her wife''s leg again, and she heard a more miserable cry.


    "I said, I said... Wuwuwuwu... I said, please don''t hurt my mother!" The maid cried and tears ran down her face.


    Xiaoyu put down her hand and waited for her answer with a cold face.


    "After I took the hairpin from my grandmother, I ran to the appointed place. But in the middle of the race, a man with a sword appeared. He snatched the hairpin from me.


    I want to run back to deliver the letter, was... "Looked at Purple Joan, cowardly did not speak.


    Xiaoyu looks at Ziqiong. Ziqiong nods. When she does catch the maid, she is running back.


    Xiaoyu frowns, who is it? Who would grab the hairpin from a maid?


    Or a man with a sword, will it have something to do with Dongfang yexuan?


    Xiaoyu guesses that Dongfang yexuan follows her and grabs the hairpin back.


    But at this time the eastern night Xuan is gloomy face, without him, because this has nothing to do with him.


    "Chang''an, check it out!" Who robbed him of his gift!


    Chang''an is hiding from the crowd. Go down and find out.


    Xiaoyu stood up and took out a handkerchief from her arms to wipe her hands.


    "Throw all the people to the government. By the way, I heard that this person has relations with the government. Do you know how to do it?" Light rain glances at Michelle.


    "Yes Ziqiong answers and finds two dark guards to take them all away.


    When people outside saw that there was no way to see it, they left one after another.


    But I''m always talking about it. I guess Xiaoyu''s identity, how can there be so many people to protect her and how she looks so ugly.


    Waiting for people to leave, only jiangfeibai and dongfangyexuan are left in front of the store.


    Light rain at a glance to see two people, out of the store, "how did you come?"


    "Come and see you!" Jiang feibai''s voice of Dongfang yexuan, a scholar, also shows a doting smile.

 Chapter 776

    Oriental night Xuan white he one eye, but still came a, "see you have a good time, we are not good to disturb you!"


    Naturally, this is to learn the tone of Jiang feibai.


    Xiaoyu looks at Jiang feibai dressed by a scholar and Dongfang yexuan with a moustache. How do these two feel a little strange.


    Walking forward, next to Jiang feibai, looking at their hands stretched out at the same time, this feeling is even more strange.


    Just as he was about to put his hand in Jiang feibai''s hand, a breeze came, and there was a fragrance of flowers, which was also a kind of Fengshan specialty.


    The hand stopped and looked at the people nearby. Yu Guang saw that both of them were a little nervous. He was amused.


    As soon as he puts his hand down into Jiang feibai''s hand, Jiang feibai grins and blinks at Dongfang yexuan, holding up his hand.


    Oriental night Xuan is calm face, the face that is covered by beard all sees that black heavy breath.


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "go, big brother."


    Jiang feibai''s smiling mouth was frozen, "what do you call me?"


    "Big brother?" Xiaoyu looks up innocently.


    The eastern night Xuan is cloudy to clear up, take out the hand of light rain from Jiang Fei''s white hand, wipe carefully with handkerchief, then hold in the hand.


    Jiang feibai is unwilling to save face. "Xiaoyu, how can you be so close to him?"


    Light rain white he one eye, "otherwise? He''s my man


    Dongfang yexuan is more happy by this "my man".


    Jiang feibai was defeated. He looked at it with dispirited eyes and asked Xiaoyu, "how do you see it?"


    Light rain by the eastern night Xuan hand in hand, three people go forward, "because you two taste different."


    Jiang feibai stopped to smell himself, and quickly walked two steps to Xiaoyu''s side, "why didn''t I smell what I have?"


    "Because elder brother, you are used to it. If you stay in Fengshan all the year round, you will naturally have the fragrance of Fengshan Fengwei flower."


    Xiaoyu said and laughed at him.


    Jiang feibai was stunned, "what about him? He doesn''t smell like copper, does he That''s what we deal with every day.


    "I won''t tell you!" Light rain mysterious smile, Oriental night Xuan body flavor, as long as she a person know good.


    Oriental night Xuan mouth raised a touch of radian, he has been listening to light rain said he had what flavor, the original really have.


    Three people gradually far away, followed by Yumei and Zifei.


    In the teahouse compartment in front of the jade shop, Qi Kang sat in it, holding the hairpin in his hand.


    "Xiaoyu, is this the hairpin you like? I have a good eye. I accept it. "


    As you rotate your hand, pull out the original hairpin on your head and put the white jade lotus hairpin in the bun.


    "Go, let people deal with those people. If you dare to provoke her, you must have this consciousness."


    Qi Kang cold voice command, next to the small six son listen to the order to arrange: "yes!"


    Xiaoyu three people just stroll in the street. Jiang feibai looks at Xiaoyu''s make-up and says, "Xiaoyu, how can you think of making such a face? It''s frightening to death?"


    Light rain stares, "how can you be so shallow? What''s wrong with ugliness? Eat your food or drink your water. Aren''t you ugly now? "


    Really, no matter where it is, it''s a face watcher.


    Jiang feibai: "didn''t he just say that? As for losing your temper!


    Just in front of him came a golden dressed young master. It was the young master Tong that Xiaoyu saw in cuiyanlou, followed by two servants.

 Chapter 777

    Seeing Xiaoyu''s face, he vomited to the side!


    Xiaoyu''s face is very ugly. She said Jiang feibai just now. Now some people see her vomit. How ugly is she?


    "What''s the matter with you? You''re so ugly. You''re not afraid to scare people to death? If you know you''re ugly, you should stay at home.


    Or you can find a good place to die by yourself. Don''t affect everyone''s mood! "


    This Tong Zi looks at the drizzle, which is make complaints about all kinds of irony.


    The two servants behind him also laughed, "young master, let''s go quickly. Seeing such an ugly man, I''m afraid I can''t eat at night."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Xiaoyu clenched his fist. It''s really irritating. What''s the matter with ugly people? Why do these people dislike and bully ugly people.


    Do you blame yourself for being ugly? They were all given by their parents. After death, they were not all ugly skeletons.


    Who is more noble than who!


    "Go? I''m upset when I see what I''m going. I''m just in a bad mood. Go and catch her for me. I''ll beat her up! "


    With a wave of Tong''s hand, the two men came towards Xiaoyu.


    There was a scornful sneer on his lips.


    Xiaoyu stood and did not move, the two gods around naturally did not move.


    But Yumei and Ziqiong moved, "what did you just say? I didn''t get it


    Yumei takes out her ears and walks to the one surnamed Tong.


    The surname Tong sees the jade plum that walks to have no reaction, however, see purple Philippines, the eye is bright for a while.


    "Yo, this ugly girl is also accompanied by a cool beauty. Come to my brother. My brother loves you..." she smiles obscene.


    Purple Philippines eyebrow eye a nu, fly up is a foot, directly kick a person to one side sell noodles pot.


    "Ah... Oh... Burn me to death, burn me to death..." Tong''s first reaction was not the terrible force value of these people, but to jump up and shout.


    Then he insulted the innocent vendor: "who let you put the stall here? I almost didn''t get burned to death. Don''t leave for a while! "


    Xiaoyu thought of a sentence: don''t leave after school, wait on the playground!


    Unconsciously, he laughed.


    "Cunt, ugly girl, are you laughing at me? What are you doing? If you don''t hurry to catch this ugly girl, it''s estimated that no one wants to send her to the brothel. You''d better give it to the beggar.


    And the woman Pointing at Zifei, "send her to bed for me. I''ll take her today."


    This sentence provoked the limit of Dongfang yexuan. A piece of broken silver appeared in the palm of his hand, and he flew to the one surnamed Tong.


    Blink of an eye from the temple surnamed Tong out, a drop of blood did not flow, so "bang" a straight down on the ground.


    "Ah... Young master... Young master... Young master is dead... Young master is dead..."


    The two men exclaimed and looked around in fear, but there were only a few of them in front of them.


    The pupil shrinks slightly, runs to a direction to escape.


    Zifei and Yumei, one on each side, take the man back, and they don''t need to be ordered to solve it directly.


    To tell you the truth, such people really deserve to die, but Xiaoyu just thinks, is it too hasty?


    After all, it''s from the 21st century. She just killed people like this. Forget it, when you go to a place, you have to abide by the rules of a place.


    So I didn''t say anything.


    Oriental night Xuan afraid of her fear, want to give her blindfold, light rain also cooperate, no objection.

 Chapter 778

    "Come on, this place is dirty." Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu''s hand and turns around.


    Jiang feibai: "who did it get dirty?"?


    However, he also wanted to kill people very much. Some people dared to treat Xiaoyu like this. He wanted to skin each other.


    "Where are we going now?" Jiang feibai sees that the direction that Dongfang yexuan leads Xiaoyu is not where they live.


    "Here is a kind of cloth, light, soft, breathable and fireproof. It is said that it was made by a woman. Go and have a look." Dongfang yexuan explained casually.


    "Why haven''t I heard of such a good thing?"


    "You haven''t heard so much."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The voices of a few people were drifting away.


    The capital.


    palace.


    "Emperor, there''s news about Dongfang yexuan. It''s said that Zhang Xiaoyu is missing. Dongfang yexuan has found Jiang feibai, the leader of the famous killer organization in the world.


    We''re looking for it together. There''s a Wulin meeting just held there. Jiang feibai made trouble, but it didn''t succeed... "


    Eunuch general Balabala a pile of reports, because the distance is too far, the news came here.


    "What are they doing over there? I don''t want to betray my country! " The emperor said coldly that if they transported the wealth of Sihai villa to other countries, their country would be paralyzed.


    "I don''t think so. The people of Sihai villa and Zhang Xiaoyu''s family stayed at home and didn''t leave." The chief eunuch told the truth.


    Since ancient times, the emperor was suspicious, so it was even more difficult to be the emperor''s side.


    "I''m going to give it to Sihai villa, but I don''t need to give it to Dongfang yexuan. I want them to get ready and welcome the princess in this month. If you can''t find Dongfang yexuan, I''ll copy Dongfang home! "


    "Yes The steward went down to pass the message.


    "What? Do you say that the emperor ordered Sihai villa to marry the princess within this month Princess Liuli stood up excitedly.


    "Report back to the princess. That''s the news I got. The emperor has arranged for someone to go down to pass the edict. At this moment, I''m not sure that I have arrived at Sihai villa."


    The palace maid said happily, it''s so good that the princess finally got what she wanted.


    Princess Liuli walks around the room happily. Her eyes are shining. It''s so nice that she finally wants to marry Dongfang yexuan.


    Sihai villa.


    Dongfang Mingcheng, who just received the imperial edict, sat down in the hall in anger.


    Next to him sat song lanyue, the second lady, and next sat Dong Fang Yeliang.


    "This time, the Emperor gave a death order. It seems that it''s no good not to marry." The famous Oriental City is really gnashing its teeth with anger.


    How can such a broken flower be the master mother of the Dongfang family and the next wife of the villa leader!


    Song lanyue is very happy in her heart. She is a concubine. If she had such a mother, she would look much better.


    No one will stare at the identity of her concubine. On the contrary, everyone will talk about Princess Liuli, who is born as a princess but has such a bad reputation.


    "Master, is there no way? That kind of Princess... "Song lanyue was worried and embarrassed.


    Although she is very happy, still want to pretend.


    "Yes, father, do we really want to marry such a princess?" Dongfang Yeliang''s face is also very ugly.


    Yes, he is very jealous of Dongfang yexuan and can inherit his family property, but he doesn''t want the Dongfang family to be Huangfu in the end!


    Oriental City shook his head, "I have no good way, now the first thing is to find night Xuan, hope this can have a turn."

 Chapter 779

    Alas, the emperor has really gone too far this time. This is to force their family to a dead end.


    Dongfang Yeliang returns to his yard and recruits his men.


    "Go down and find the whereabouts of Dongfang yexuan and Zhang Xiaoyu!"


    "Yes I want my men to step down.


    Dongfang Yeliang looked at the sky, "Dongfang yexuan, you always say that you are smart. I hope you can spend it safely this time. No matter how we fight, it''s all family business. I don''t want outsiders to participate."


    He didn''t want to have a sister-in-law like that.


    Guancheng.


    Light rain three people take carriage, go to the woman that East night Xuan says.


    On the car, "Xiaoyu, why don''t you buy a gift for Dongfang yexuan?"


    Mention this river to fly white to come to angry, light rain unexpectedly to East night Xuan buy don''t buy for him, this also too different treatment.


    "Isn''t your birthday yet?" Xiaoyu doubts.


    "The Oriental night Pavilion didn''t arrive either!" You bought it for him, too.


    "But he''s fast, and yours is still a long time away!" It''s nothing to argue about.


    Jiang feibai chokes. Yes, what''s he fighting about?


    Ah, no, of course, we should fight, because in Xiaoyu''s heart, Dongfang yexuan is more important than him!


    "Ah, ah ye, why did you send someone to take away the hairpin? There''s no surprise." Light rain relies on the East night Xuan, lift an eye to look at him of false sleep.


    "No, not me!" Dongfang yexuan gave a short answer.


    It wasn''t me? What does that mean?


    "What, do you mean that hairpin is not in your hands at all?" Xiaoyu was shocked. Who did it and who would grab a hairpin for no reason?


    Dongfang yexuan opens his eyes, looks at Xiaoyu''s eyes and nods.


    "Well, it''s not in my hands. I''ve asked Chang''an to check it."


    Xiaoyu thought, no wonder Chang''an didn''t drive today.


    Some gloated, "anyway, you know, I bought you a gift, but you didn''t get it yourself. It''s none of my business."


    Oriental night Xuan eyebrows up, "but you have personally handed it to me?"


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I gave it. If you don''t get it back, I won''t prepare another one. Hum!"


    Light rain plays to rely on of light hum, twist to turn round, face east night Xuan.


    Oriental night Xuan funny pull back her, "little girl, and want to play, right? Don''t worry, your husband, I will take back what belongs to me! "


    Light rain lightly beat his chest, "what husband, you don''t talk nonsense, oh, I haven''t married, not a married woman!"


    "Ha ha ha..." Dongfang yexuan chuckles.


    Jiang feibai looked at the scene in front of him, a little dejected.


    He really has no chance.


    Take a deep breath, what are you afraid of? Anyway, Xiaoyu is already his sister. He became the eldest brother-in-law of Dongfang yexuan, and finally he won.


    Dongfang night Xuan Yu Guang looks at his reaction, looks at him bow, looks at him dejected, has looked at him thoroughly to put down.


    It''s best for him to have such awareness, otherwise, it must be him who is injured at the left back.


    Jiang feibai calmed his heart and looked at them disgustedly. "I said you two, pay attention to the occasion. I''m not a dead man!"


    Oriental night Xuan mouth poison counterattack, "you can pretend to be dead! Besides, no one invited you up. "


    If you want to follow, you must have this awareness.


    "Ah ye, how can you talk to big brother like this?"


    Light rain said Oriental night Xuan, Jiang feibai secretly nodded in the heart, fortunately this sister didn''t recognize, know to protect him.

 Chapter 780

    "What should I say?" Dongfang yexuan answers.


    "Of course: don''t look at the impolite, don''t understand the impolite. It''s time for you to go back and study hard, big brother."


    Then he grinned at Jiang Fei, "brother, this is what he asked me to say, not what I said!"


    I blinked innocently.


    Oriental night Xuan low smile, this wench.


    The river flies white Leng, he didn''t expect light rain to say so: "Zhang Xiaoyu!" Roar.


    "Yes, yes, brother, keep your voice down. The space here is small, the transmission is fast, the rebound and refraction are faster and more severe. If you are deaf in the future, I don''t care about you!"


    Light rain Balabala a pile of words Jiang feibai didn''t understand, but he understood the last sentence.


    "Ah... Zhang Xiaoyu, I''m going to strangle you..." Zhang tries to strangle Xiaoyu.


    Light rain also quickly into the arms of the Oriental night Xuan, seeking protection.


    "Sit down, brother-in-law, so you won''t hit your head later!" Dongfang yexuan protects Xiaoyu with his hand and teases him deliberately.


    Jiang Fei looked at them with a disgusting expression, pointed to them and trembled, "you... You..."


    He didn''t know what to say.


    Light rain raised his head, looking at him like this, and East night Xuan exchange a look, two people smile.


    "Well, brother, sit down and have fun with you."


    Xiaoyu sits down, holding Jiang feibai''s hand.


    Jiang feibai stares at her and sighs. Alas, these two are really a couple.


    It seems that he is worried too much. Xiaoyu doesn''t need his protection at all. She lives very well beside Dongfang yexuan.


    "Have you arrived? How long will it take? I have a stiff waist. "


    The main reason is that the one in the carriage is not suitable for him to be alone.


    "Here we are, master." Just at this time, the dark guard who was driving the carriage outside called out in a low voice.


    Jiang feibai gets off first, then Dongfang yexuan gets off, and then turns around to lead Xiaoyu''s horse stool.


    "Wow, this is a real paradise." Xiaoyu looks at the beautiful scenery and marvels.


    Here is a long wooden bridge path. In the middle of the lake, there is a small house.


    There is also a large area of lotus in the lake, which is in full bloom at this time.


    "Like it?" Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu''s shining eyes.


    "Well!" Xiaoyu nods and smiles at him.


    "After that, add it to the villa." Oriental night Xuan directly satisfied light rain casually said.


    "Yeh, it''s very kind of you!" The light rain twinkled in the eyes of the stars.


    "I don''t know!" Knead Xiaoyu''s head.


    Jiang feibai came over and said, "am I ok?"


    "Big brother, you are also good!" Xiaoyu smiles at him.


    "Where am I good?"


    Xiaoyu: "this man... Has it!


    "That''s very kind of you!"


    Jiang feibai: "he wants to run to the corner and cry.


    This day did not send, all day long to see people show love just, these two people also day and night in his wound sprinkle salt.


    "Let''s go in." Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu''s hand and steps on the wooden bridge path.


    Jiang feibai stands in the same place with resentment and looks at the back of the two people walking away.


    "Yeh, are we going too far?" Xiaoyu looks up at the perfect Oriental night Xuan''s side face at this time.


    Because they all disliked each other''s faces, they washed their faces in the car.


    "No, at this point, he''s stronger than you think." The eastern night porch is stepping step by step.


    Even the ordinary path gave him the feeling of a red carpet.

 Chapter 781

    Xiaoyu chuckles. She stays in the Oriental night Pavilion for a long time and likes the feeling of poisonous tongue more and more.


    When they reached the hut, they didn''t go any further.


    "Dong Dong Dong, is anyone there?" Dark Wei knocks on the door.


    "Ah ye, what kind of treasure is it that will attract you to come here in person?" Even if that piece of cloth is really magical, there is no need for him to do it himself.


    "How can I show my sincerity if I don''t come here in person?"


    The breeze lifted his hair and fell on his face without pores.


    "What sincerity?" Xiaoyu is puzzled.


    "You''ll know later." Dongfang yexuan didn''t tell Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is curled, and she is mysterious.


    Dongfang yexuan actually wants to come by herself, but she doesn''t want to be separated from Xiaoyu, so she comes with her.


    If Xiaoyu gets married and puts on the wedding dress made of the cloth he seeks, it should be very beautiful.


    "Who is it?" The sound of the door being opened.


    Then came the sound of dada walking.


    Through the crack of the bamboo door, Xiaoyu saw a woman with white hair and few wrinkles coming to the door.


    "PATA" opened the door and looked out at them.


    Jiang feibai also came over and stood on the left side of Xiaoyu.


    "Madam, we''re here to get some silkworms streamer cloth." Oriental night Xuan goes out two steps, arch hand to say.


    The white haired lady refused without thinking about it. "No, let''s go!"


    Backhand is about to close the door. Dongfang yexuan comes forward to block the door, "Madam..."


    "Go away!" Don''t know her what action, the door was closed by her.


    "A night..." light rain came forward, looking at the crack of the door, white haired lady has entered the room.


    "Why doesn''t she sell it?" Xiaoyu doesn''t understand.


    "Because it''s too precious to give up." Oriental night Xuan light way.


    "This man is good at martial arts. It''s not low." Don''t see her start, East night Xuan already let go.


    "What shall we do now? Will you go back? " Xiaoyu looks at the closed door and wants to knock.


    By Eastern night Xuan stopped, "don''t knock."


    "It seems that we are going to come back in vain this time." The three walked back slowly.


    Xiaoyu looked at the lotus and lotus leaves on both sides of the wooden bridge. "We''ve all come here. Even if we don''t achieve our goal, the beautiful scenery can''t live up to us. We''ll have a tour here. It''s not in vain."


    The lake is not small, the water is very clear, you have seen the fish in it.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to make something delicious? We''re in a hurry. We haven''t had lunch yet. "


    Xiaoyu leans against the railing, smiling.


    "Well, I haven''t tasted Xiaoyu''s skill for a long time. You can''t be lazy after a while." Jiang feibai quickly agreed to Xiaoyu''s proposal.


    "All right." Everyone comes out to play. Let''s do it. Dongfang yexuan nods.


    "OK, Yumei, you can get something to eat, more varieties." Xiaoyu orders Yumei.


    "Yes, miss!" Yumei happily agreed. That''s great. I''m happy today.


    Xiaoyu walked along the lake. There were some willows around the lake.


    Light rain while walking folding some, that in the hands, fingers flying, not a moment will appear a willow ring hat.


    Find an angle with the head, the sun head branches and leaves hit in the face of light rain, showing the shadow of a few willow leaves.


    "Xiaoyu, you are so skillful and pretty." Jiang feibai praised.


    Xiaoyu looked up with pride, "that''s not true!" Ha ha, laugh out loud.

 Chapter 782

    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu walking and jumping, and flies to the middle of the lake.


    Xiaoyu saw him fly out, just wanted to ask him what he was doing, so he came back with a few lotus flowers.


    One is in full bloom, two are still buds, handed to Xiaoyu, "take it."


    Xiaoyu happily took it over and sniffed at the tip of his nose. It''s so fragrant. It''s like a smell from Dongfang yexuan.


    Jiang feibai whispered in the ear of Dongfang yexuan: "you really have you. You won''t be fascinated by Xiaoyu with these little things, will you?"


    "Guess!" Oriental night Xuan light, swept him one eye.


    Jiang feibai


    After a tour, Yumei and her family are ready.


    "Miss, we''ve caught the fish and dealt with it. It''s fatter, and it smells of lotus.


    There are also some rabbits and geese. Have you seen enough, miss? "


    Yumei''s ass bumps up and down. If she wants something delicious, she''ll be happy to think about it.


    "Enough, but I don''t know if you have enough." Xiaoyu''s meaningful smile.


    Yumei immediately turned back, "we are going to catch some, and we won''t be able to eat for a while."


    The two dark guards immediately flew away.


    Zifei was making a fire. "Miss, how big is the fire?"


    Xiaoyu walked over, "Zifei, you go to deal with those geese and take them."


    "Yes." Zifei took a few geese to the downstream to deal with them.


    "Yumei, go and deal with these rabbits, and then pick some clean lotus leaves and flowers for me."


    "Good!" Yumei goes down to work happily.


    Dongfang yexuan and Jiang feibai smile at Xiaoyu''s exuberant appearance.


    "Girl, what are you going to cook?"


    "It must be delicious. You have to open your stomach to enjoy it." Jiang feibai looks forward to Xiaoyu.


    "You two don''t want to talk. You both know my rules. Let''s work." Xiaoyu smiles.


    "I''ll make an arrangement for you. Ah Ye is responsible for roast rabbit and elder brother is responsible for roast fish. We will work together."


    "All right, look at your brother." He rolled up his sleeves and came back after cutting some sticks from the forest.


    Put the harpoon in, put it by the fire and bake it.


    Xiaoyu went back to the carriage and came back with a package. "Fortunately, I always take the necessary ingredients with me wherever I go."


    Next to Jiang feibai, take out a box of special pepper for barbecue, "sprinkle evenly on it, remember to bake until both sides are scorched, or it''s not delicious."


    "All right, I''ll take it."


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu and takes out the package from the carriage.


    He was too embarrassed to tell her that the carriage would be cleaned every day.


    When you go out and go back, you will also check, so there won''t be these things on it.


    Zifei and Yumei will be back soon, and Xiaoyu will direct them.


    "You take these geese, first put a little lotus in your stomach, then wrap them in the night, and finally wrap a layer of mud beside the lake water outside, and take them here.


    Dig several pits separately, put the goose wrapped in mud in the pit, fill it with soil, and burn it on it. "


    "Miss, is it the way to make a crowed chicken?" Yu Mei asked.


    "Yes, it''s the same way of calling Huaji." She forgot that Yumei had eaten the chicken she made.


    "All right, miss, we see." Yumei and Zifei run to one side and start to finish what Xiaoyu ordered.


    "Then, Mr. Dongfang, I''ll give you these rabbits!" After giving orders, xiaoyujiao looks at dongfangyexuan with a smile.

 Chapter 783

    Oriental night Xuan dotes on to drown smile, "is, small sincerely obey the young lady''s order, just don''t know we all have something to do, what should the young lady do?"


    "Of course... To supervise you!" Ha ha ha, Xiaoyu laughs.


    The door of the hut in the lake opened, and Mrs. white hair came out and looked out curiously.


    "Why don''t these people leave? What''s the trouble?"


    Looking at those busy people fighting with each other, they turned their lips.


    "Even if I stay here for a year, if I don''t agree, I don''t agree!" Through the fence, disdainful turn.


    Xiaoyu, they are busy cooking food, "brother, you need to turn the fish more, or you''ll be scorched. Ah ye, put less pepper, or you won''t be able to eat for a while..."


    Waiting for a while, "Miss, is this OK?" Yumei points to the fire on the ground. The one under it is called huadayan.


    "It should be OK. You can get one out first and I''ll see." Light rain goes by.


    Yumei took a burning stick and pried out the wild geese buried in the soil.


    A big piece of mud was still steaming with heat. When the stick knocked, the ugly piece of mud was broken to reveal the wild geese wrapped with lotus leaves.


    Before I opened the lotus leaves, I could smell the attractive fragrance.


    "Wow, it smells good, miss. It must be ripe." Yumei happily takes the wild goose wrapped with lotus leaves to the table and tears the lotus leaves open.


    White, tender and fragrant meat is inhaled in everyone''s nose.


    Yumei can''t help but put her nose up.


    Xiaoyu laughingly shook his head, "dig out the rest, put two on the table, you can share the rest."


    "Yes, miss!" Yumei went down and followed Zifei to prepare the food and put it on the table.


    Jiang feibai also put the roasted fish on the table, which was covered with white cloth.


    "All right, let''s go." Jiang feibai lifted his robe and sat down on the floor.


    After Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan sit down, Dongfang yexuan carefully picks out the fishbone for her and puts it on the prepared plate.


    Xiaoyu is Yu Guang carefully looking at the hut in the lake. She vaguely sees a white head with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    The lady with white hair in the room smelled a burst of fragrance and couldn''t help walking out of the door and looking out of the yard.


    "What are these people doing? It''s delicious. Hum, if they come to my house to eat, do they have to pay for it!


    It''s not too much to ask them to hand over something to eat! "


    Xiaoyu eats the fish carefully prepared by Dongfang yexuan and the meat picked off.


    "Don''t you eat it?" Xiaoyu opens her mouth and receives the feed from Dongfang yexuan.


    As soon as she finished chewing, a piece of meat came to her mouth.


    "I''ll eat it after you finish." Oriental night Xuan gentle way.


    Although the white hands were stained with some oil, they were still elegant and terrible.


    "I''m ok. It''s not that I don''t have long hands. You can eat by yourself and leave me alone..." Xiaoyu persuades Dongfang yexuan that she is not miss Jiao and has to be taken care of.


    "Don''t dirty your hands, open your mouth!" Dongfang yexuan passes the meat to him and expresses his decision with action.


    Xiaoyu has no choice but to open her mouth and stop persuading her. What''s wrong with someone''s service? The key is that this person is still her favorite.


    Next to Jiang feibai shaking, he can''t stand it, these two people numb to death.


    Just then, a man flew over their heads.


    Most of the food on the table is gone.


    Then I saw the figure go to the lake.

 Chapter 784

    Xiaoyu, they all sit still, watching people fly away.


    "Don''t you understand the simple truth that I said, master, if you don''t sue, you''ll steal?"


    Light rain light, looking at the white haired woman who has reached the middle of the lake.


    Mrs. white hair stood on the road and Bridge pillars.


    "You are picking my lotus and eating my fish on my territory. I should take these!"


    Then he turned and flew into the yard without hesitation.


    "This person is shameless enough. I thought she would repay us if she ate our food."


    Xiaoyu said that she was cannibal and short handed. It seems that this move doesn''t work on her.


    "Well, she doesn''t have a face. Let''s just have a face." Dongfang yexuan continues to feed.


    "I''m full!" Xiaoyu shakes his head.


    Dongfang yexuan just began to eat. She ate it gracefully and went to the lake to wash her hands.


    He also took out a small bottle from his waist and washed his hands with powdery things everywhere.


    I washed it several times before I came back.


    Then he went up to the carriage and came down dressed in white.


    "It''s so troublesome. You''re not afraid of tiring yourself to death." Jiang Fei white Tucao, make complaints about red clothes.


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes. When I first met him, who was addicted to cleanliness? He didn''t even dare to wash vegetables.


    Now it''s time to talk about the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Come forward, pick up the hand of Oriental night Xuan to smell.


    "Ah, there''s no taste." There is no fishy smell, bloody smell and other flavors.


    "What powder did you just use?" It''s not washing powder, is it?


    But there won''t be that kind of thing here.


    And it doesn''t smell like washing powder.


    "A kind of medicine powder, you should like it. Let''s play with it." Dongfang yexuan takes out a small white porcelain vase from his waist and puts it in Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Xiaoyu took it, pulled out the plug and smelled it.


    It''s nothing special, just a light fragrance.


    Put in the hand of Oriental night Xuan, "forget it, or you take it, I also have no use!" She doesn''t have this cleanliness habit.


    "How''s it going? It''s time for us to go home! " Jiang feibai sat on the ground with a roast fish in his hand.


    "No, we won''t go." The purpose has not been achieved, how can we give up?


    Besides, this is what Dongfang yexuan wants. Naturally, it has his reason.


    She wanted to get it for him.


    Jiang feibai shrugs. He doesn''t care. Anyway, he comes out to play. He doesn''t play anywhere.


    The East night Xuan clenches light rain''s hand, two people are looking at each other, everything is in speechless.


    Time went by, and soon it was evening.


    Yumei, they have set up several tents, which they bought in the city.


    Xiaoyu, they are going to fight a protracted war.


    I got another wave of delicious food, but this time I got less, and basically everyone was just good enough.


    And they are all in their own hands, eating every minute.


    Light rain and East night Xuan eat slowly, light rain is holding a plate under the table, let a person have no opportunity.


    So when the white haired lady flew over, she didn''t get anything to eat.


    Huffy flew back to the lake hut, "hum, these misers don''t even give me any food. What else is sincerity? Don''t try to take my blood and silk! "


    "Xiaoyu, you''re so good at that. I didn''t see that old woman''s face turned white." Jiang feibai''s schadenfreude.


    "Who let her eat without work? What a delicious food!

 Chapter 785

    Next time, I''ll let the grape poison her and kill him. "


    Grapes in the side with a grilled fish to eat, a small claw slammed chest.


    It''s all on me! That''s what I mean.


    It made everyone smile.


    "Ye, I don''t know what it is, but as long as it''s what you want, we have to get it!"


    Xiaoyu clenched his fist and vowed.


    "Well, I believe Xiaoyu has the ability." Oriental leaf Xuan dotes on drowning, pinched light rain cheek.


    Jiang feibai doesn''t care about them, so he flies to a big tree to practice.


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu by the hand and sits down on the flat lawn.


    Will light rain embrace in the bosom, "wench, want to aggrieve you to sleep outdoors tonight."


    "No grievance, as long as I am with you, everywhere is paradise." Besides, you take care of me so well.


    Oriental night Xuan mouth smile, quietly feel the quiet night sky.


    Xiaoyu lies in his arms, watching the stars all over the sky, listening to the sound of insects and frogs, everything is so beautiful.


    So stay for a while, talking and laughing, time is very late.


    Dongfang yexuan pulls Xiaoyu up and takes her to the tent.


    "Well, it''s late. Go to bed early." Kiss Xiaoyu on the forehead.


    "Well, you should rest early, too." Xiaoyu smiles and goes to the temporary bed to lie down.


    Dongfang yexuan took a cool quilt for her and sat for another quarter of an hour to give her a cool wind before she left for the next tent.


    Leaning on the simple couch, reading under the night pearl.


    "Young master!" Outside the tent came the voice of Chang''an.


    "Come in!" Oriental night Xuan light voice way, put the book at hand.


    Chang''an came in and knelt down on one knee. "Young master, we followed all the way. According to the clues, we found that it was a Dai Guoren who robbed the hairpin. We also fought each other. The other side was very good at martial arts, and a team of people rushed out to stop us.


    When we found out where they lived, the whole house burned down and the clues were broken. Please punish me


    Oriental night Xuan face once / gloomy, look down at Chang''an, "Chang''an, you slack off, recently told you, how many things have you completed?"


    Chang''an bowed his head, "I''m guilty. Please punish me."


    Oriental night Xuan stares at him closely, after a minute, "remember first, go back to punish together."


    "Yes Chang''an got up and straightened out of the tent.


    Yumei saw him drooping his head and walking silently to the lake. She couldn''t help but keep up with him curiously.


    Chang''an noticed that someone was following. He turned around sharply and found that it was Yumei. "Why are you following? Don''t follow me in silence, or I''ll hurt you. "


    Yumei came to him and they walked side by side.


    "What''s the matter? Have you been scolded? " Looking at Chang''an''s expression.


    "What a big deal. I''m often scolded. Just smile and I''ll be fine."


    Pick up the corners of your mouth with two fingers. "You see, it''s like this." Grinning.


    "I''m not like you. Miss dotes on you." But the young master only dotes on the young lady.


    Yumei stops and holds Chang''an''s face in her two hands.


    "What do you want to do?" Chang''an was surprised and struggled to stop it.


    "Don''t move!" Yumei roars.


    Then he pulled the corner of his mouth up and said, "you see, it''s just a smile?"


    Chang''an helplessly looked at the shining eyes, looking at himself from the inside.


    He just froze. Is he laughing now?


    Yu Mei looked at her in a daze. She shook her hand in front of him. "What are you looking at? It''s silly. "

 Chapter 786

    Chang''an blinked and stammered: "nothing... Nothing."


    "I''ll tell you..."


    Yumei and Chang''an walked slowly along the path, and the air smelled of love.


    Dongfang yexuan can''t be calm for a long time after Chang''an leaves.


    Xiaoyu''s first gift to him was taken away, which one can''t bear.


    After thinking about all the suspicious objects, I didn''t come up with a clue. The key is that no one will take a fancy to a hairpin with little value.


    Unless, what the other party likes is the gift chosen by Xiaoyu.


    A gust of wind blew and a shadow appeared in the tent.


    "Master, the capital will report!" Dark Wei passes the note in his hand.


    The eastern night Xuan opens to see, ah, the emperor orders him to marry the princess back in this month?


    This idea is really beautiful, really when he is afraid of the East night Xuan?


    I wanted to take my time. It seems that the plan has to be advanced.


    "I want Princess Liuli to pass away unexpectedly in this month, and then send a message to July. We can take action!"


    As long as the princess does not have to marry it! Interesting!


    As for the White Emperor... Hum!


    The dark guard, like a gust of wind, disappears into the night.


    Dongfang yexuan stands outside the tent and silently looks at the night sky. After a while, he goes into the tent and lies down to have a rest.


    Xiaoyu is playing with water and picking flowers and butterflies during the day. She is tired and sleeps soundly.


    Grape lay on her pillow, snoring.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow appeared at the head of Xiaoyu''s bed. Grape was alert and opened her eyes. She was sharp and staring at the comer.


    "It''s smart, little thing, but don''t move, or I won''t be merciful."


    A girl voice low voice, smiling at grapes.


    Grape just grinned teeth immediately retracted, vigilantly staring at the action of the visitor.


    But he cried in his heart: "master, master, hurry up, white haired witch, wake up quickly..."


    Xiaoyu frowned, turned over and continued to sleep, with one foot on the quilt and the quilt in her thigh.


    "Tut Tut, there is no etiquette in this sleeping position." The lady with white hair said.


    "Madam, you don''t come here late at night just to see my wife sleep, do you?" Oriental night Xuan leans in front of the tent door and looks at it lazily.


    The white haired lady''s pupil shrinks and turns back abruptly, "how did you find that?"


    "Madam wants to chat with my wife. Please come during the day. It''s not good to disturb people''s dreams at night." Cold voice, light eyes dark.


    "Drink... It seems that the martial arts are good, but I''ll borrow you first." His hands quickly put the small rain clip under his armpit, stepped on his feet and flew out of the tent.


    Dongfang yexuan''s pupils shrink suddenly. He didn''t expect that the other party would embarrass Xiaoyu. He flew forward and attacked quickly.


    But see the other side will block the light rain in front of the body, he fiercely take back the hand, almost no fork in the air.


    "Just borrow it. Don''t be so mean!" A little toe, Shua Shua fly to the lake cottage.


    "I said Aunt, no, look at the hair color. It should be called grandma. If you want to borrow me, you have to get my permission, right?" Light rain was caught in the armpit, uncomfortable exhale.


    "What do you call me? Dare you say it again? " The white haired man is very angry. Does she look so old?


    Light rain through the body of the white haired lady, see the Dongfang night Xuan behind him, and then see Jiang feibai hiding in the dark.


    "Say it again, do you think I''m scared? Grandma, you are not tired holding me. Be careful not to break your waist for a while

 Chapter 787

    Xiaoyu cursed maliciously, thinking, I sleep well, you disturb my good dream, you should blame you!


    The white haired lady was so angry, "ah, you smelly girl, don''t call me grandma, do you hear me? Call again, and I''ll throw you down. "


    Xiaoyu said: "grandma... Grandma... Grandma..."


    Anyway, Dongfang yexuan follows her, and someone catches her when she falls down.


    I can''t. She has a magic weapon.


    The lady with white hair''s eyes turned red and threw light rain directly into the lake below.


    Xiaoyu was confused, "do you really throw it? It''s cold in this big night. It''ll kill people. "


    "Oh, aren''t you afraid? I wish I were dead! " Mrs. white hair stayed in the air, smiling at the falling light rain.


    Yu Guang pays attention to the eastern night Xuan in white and the Red River flying white in the dark.


    But did not notice Zhang Xiaoyu that smile wantonly small face, "I thank you, grandma!"


    Shua flies towards the eastern night Pavilion.


    Although her lightness skill is good and bad, it''s not that she won''t. It happens that she will be good this time.


    The speed is very fast toward east night Xuan flies, East night Xuan saw light rain to get away, immediately stretched out a hand to front, want to embrace light rain.


    Then he saw the light rain passing in front of his eyes and was once again caught by his wife.


    His eyes were cold. "Madam, I respect you as an elder. Why do you want to fight us?"


    "Ha ha ha... Didn''t I say that? I''ll lend it to your wife. "


    Xiaoyu was carried by the back skirt, so high hanging in the air, ugly and uncomfortable.


    "Hey, old witch, let me go, or you''ll regret it!" Xiaoyu shouts.


    "Hum, if you speak ill again, I will make you regret it!"


    "Oh, don''t you just throw me down? You''ve lost it


    "Do you think I''m stupid? You know lightness skill. Why do I throw you down? Play


    "You said, I don''t regret it!" Xiaoyu noticed that Dongfang yexuan stopped nervously in the air not far away and blinked at him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be OK!" he cried


    Then he said to grape, "come out and scratch her face. I''ll make her uglier!"


    I''m not afraid to take her.


    "Ha ha, I''d like to see how you make me regret... Ah..." suddenly, a little purple thing appeared from her back.


    It was the one who began to sleep on the pillow of the little girl. It showed its claws and grabbed her face.


    She let go immediately.


    Xiaoyu immediately wants to use her lightness skill, but, what''s more, she crashes again, and she plummets. That "ah" is what she called out.


    Want to go back to space, so many people, she dare not expose, want to call people, she just tried to be brave, let Oriental night Xuan rest assured.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the light rain falling in a straight line, almost falling into the lake, and has not yet flown.


    I think of her lightness skill, which is good and bad, and fly away.


    The lady with white hair stopped in the air, thinking of the little paw that just came out, her heart was cold.


    She has been wandering in the world for many years and will respond to the crisis of life and death.


    At that moment, she felt death approaching.


    So looking at the plummeting Zhang Xiaoyu, I was still a little afraid. I didn''t expect that the little girl had many means.


    It''s just that the little girl is almost in the water. Why hasn''t she got up yet?


    Slowly, she found something wrong. What''s the matter with the little girl''s face of death?

 Chapter 788

    Huh? No!


    One stabbed down and lifted the man up. "What''s the matter with you? Why not use your lightness skill? How dangerous it is! You will not die if you fall down! "


    The white haired lady yelled.


    Xiaoyu''s face was a little pale, and he glared at her, "who am I to blame? Who left me


    Mrs. white choked, "don''t you blame you for putting that little thing out? That''s a life-threatening thing. "


    "I''ll let it out. Can''t you remember why?" Xiaoyu roars back.


    The eastern night Xuan flies over and pulls the person back to his side and falls on the pillar of the wooden bridge path.


    Mrs. white hair didn''t feel embarrassed this time. She let him save people easily.


    "How''s it going? Girl, are you not hurt? " Look up and down to check Xiaoyu.


    "Nothing, it''s just a light work and no effort. I suck it up!" Light rain doodle mouth, small poor seek comfort.


    When Jiang feibai saw the light rain coming down, he knew that her old faults had been committed again.


    Regardless of hiding or not, he flew directly to this side and asked anxiously, "is Xiaoyu OK? Is there anything wrong? "


    "It''s OK, brother. Don''t worry." Xiaoyu white face smile.


    Oriental night Xuan rubs her head, this just glaring white hair madam, "madam, what do you want to do after all? Do you know it''s going to kill people! "


    The white haired lady felt guilty and blinked. "I didn''t mean to. She doesn''t know lightness skills."


    "By the way, little girl, what''s the matter with your lightness skill? I just saw that you were flying very well, so you can''t do it now?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe God is jealous. If I don''t have too many skills, I have to leave a bowl of rice for others." Xiaoyu looked up at the starry night sky.


    Originally thought that the other party would sneer at her, but the other party also nodded, "you are right, the Lord is fair, give more, always take back some."


    This words at first listen to have no what, but the East night Xuan but listened to enter in the heart.


    Xiaoyu has a lot of things, will it?


    No, certainly not, with him, who dares to rob, even God can''t.


    "Come on, big sister, what do you want to do? If I don''t sleep well, I''ll be like you, too! " Xiaoyu interrupted Mrs. White''s sigh.


    It''s really tiring for her to suffer this crime at night.


    "Well, if you don''t say one, two, three, I''ll send someone to raze you here!" Jiang feibai made a cold remark.


    Mrs. white hair fell and stepped on the wooden bridge path.


    "I didn''t mean to disturb you. I''m sorry for this.


    I will do this, just... "A little embarrassed to see a light rain.


    Make the light rain don''t know its meaning, doubt of looking at her.


    "I just want this little girl to get me something to eat. I eat some during the day, and I can''t sleep at night."


    As soon as the white haired lady finished talking, Jiang feibai and Dongfang yexuan were shocked. Just for this, did they make such a scene?


    Xiaoyu can understand. She knows the psychology of eating goods best.


    "Yes, but we have to make a deal. I''ll make it for you. You give him what he wants!" Pointed to the East night Xuan.


    "No, I can''t promise it. I can give you money. It''s free of charge!" The white haired lady flatly refused.


    "I''m not short of money. If you don''t agree, let''s go.


    Ah ye, let''s go back. You can comfort me well. I''ve been seriously injured psychologically and physically this time. "

 Chapter 789

    The first sentence said to the lady with white hair, the second sentence said to Dongfang yexuan.


    Light rain in the arms of the eastern night Xuan, Yin measurement of coquetry.


    The eastern night Xuan cooperates and holds the person horizontally, walking slowly and steadily, holding her to the direction of the tent.


    River flies white helpless turn a white eye, this all when, these two people still have the mood to show love.


    "Wait a minute!" Mrs. white hair called Xiaoyu to stop them.


    Dongfang yexuan stops and doesn''t look back.


    "You said you were husband and wife? Is she your mother


    Light rain pounded Dongfang yexuan''s chest, of course, gently, eyes staring at him: you see you, always talking nonsense.


    Dongfang yexuan: isn''t it?


    Xiaoyu: at least not now!


    "Yes, always in my heart." Oriental night Xuan light way.


    "Why do you want blood silk? It''s not irreplaceable." And it''s not particularly precious, like sky silk and ice silk are much more precious than this.


    "I have my own purpose. If I don''t give up my love, I''ll think of another way!"


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu and goes on for two steps.


    "Wait a minute!" Mrs. white hair stopped Dongfang yexuan again.


    "If you want to get blood silk, you have to promise me a condition first."


    "It''s just to make you something delicious, isn''t it? I said yes Xiaoyu turns back in surprise and looks back through the shoulder of Dongfang yexuan.


    The lady with white hair said with a smile, "no, more than that! One more thing is needed to get the blood silk! "


    "What is it?" Xiaoyu asked in a hurry.


    "Something to prove that you won''t hurt my silkworm baby!"


    "I don''t understand. Can you speak Mandarin, please? Oh, I mean, can you make it clear? "


    As soon as Xiaoyu was worried, he said his usual spoken language.


    "I mean, if you want to get the blood silk, you need to go to Yunshan, 50 miles away from here, and find the red cloud flower. Its juice can make the silkworm close to you, so you can get their silk."


    The white haired lady explained that she would raise the blood silkworm just because it was her husband''s favorite baby before she died.


    Therefore, to take away her baby, we also need the two people to really love each other.


    "Master, you didn''t raise the blood silkworm. Why should we go to chiyunhua in person?" Dongfang yexuan turns around with Xiaoyu in her arms.


    "Yes, sir, aren''t you embarrassing us? You can collect it yourself, and we have to be so troublesome. It''s a big night! "


    Jiang Fei spins his Piccolo in his white hand.


    "I believe that this young man has a special use for this blood silk? So, if you do it yourself, won''t you be more sincere? "


    The lady with white hair gave him a meaningful look at the light rain in his arms.


    Xiaoyu frowns. She wants to persuade Dongfang yexuan to forget it. She has a shadow in her heart about these mountains. Every time she enters the mountains, it''s no good.


    "Yes, I will." The cold voice of the Oriental night Pavilion rang out.


    "Dongfang yexuan, are you crazy? Do you know where Yunshan is, and you promise? " Jiang feibai cries out.


    "As the name suggests, Yunshan is steep and dangerous. Let Xiaoyu go with you!"


    "I can go by myself. Xiaoyu will stay here. Take care of me." Dongfang yexuan looks at Jiang feibai''s eyes and says that he is persistent and refuses to change his eyes.


    Jiang feibai: "suddenly, it''s not easy to persuade.

 Chapter 790

    "No, why did you leave me? I''m going too! " Xiaoyu raised his eyes and looked up at him.


    "Darling, I''ll be back soon. It won''t be long."


    "That''s no good. If we go together, how can we leave me behind? It''s not like I''m going into a tiger''s den. What can''t I do? "


    Is she such an unreliable person? She also has the ability to protect herself.


    "Maybe I can help you when I go!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Then there''s no need to argue. You both have to go, because the red cloud flower is very delicate. It will only appear if the man and woman who love each other appear at the same time.


    But it has a companion animal, you should be careful with it! "


    Mrs. white interrupted the conversation. "For your safety, you''d better wait until after dawn."


    Xiaoyu looks up happily: now you have no reason to leave me!


    "Only men and women who love each other? Does that mean that we can''t follow, only the two of them can go?


    How can there be such a strange flower in this world? I have never heard of it


    Jiang feibai frowns. Isn''t it deceitful?


    What if something happens to them? There''s no one to take care of!


    "No, I have seen it in a book on strangeness. There is a kind of flower, which is a god flower to witness the love between men and women. Only two men and women who love each other will witness it together."


    Oriental night Xuan light answer words, originally he also don''t believe, but today hear white hair madam mention, he suddenly willing to believe.


    "No? Do you believe in such things? " Jiangfei white speechless, Dongfang night Xuan should not be this kind of people who will believe that there is nothing wrong?


    It''s a pity that he didn''t know. People have witnessed even more frightening things.


    Is the secret of light rain, so impossible things have happened, what is impossible.


    "Can this beautiful sister show us a clear way?" Xiaoyu patted Dongfang yexuan''s hand and indicated that he wanted to come down.


    "Why, didn''t you call me grandma just now?" White haired lady leisurely way.


    "Oh... Do you remember? You just threw me down from such a high place, so we don''t care about that. My roast chicken is unique. If you eat it this time, you can''t leave it next time. "


    Xiaoyu grins. She pokes at people''s lung tubes. No wonder people are so angry and throw her down.


    The white haired lady glanced at her coldly and sneered, "for the sake of this boy''s sincerity, I won''t care about you. It''s not looking at the food. "


    He added, "I''m not a greedy man!"


    "Yes, that''s the kind of person you used to be. You are the most noble and upright person." Xiaoyu said against his heart.


    In the heart but think, also don''t know who, big night for stuttering, don''t hesitate to kidnap her here.


    "Stop, stop, stop..." Mrs. white hair quickly called, "don''t be an old man, I''m not that old!"


    Xiaoyu murmured innocently, "it''s clear that you call yourself old..."


    "What are you muttering about? When my ears are ornaments Mrs. white hair was displeased.


    "No... ha ha..." Xiaoyu grins and laughs. Originally, she is old, but she is not willing to be old. Is it true that all women are like this.


    Will she be like this in the future? Well, she thought, yes!


    "Hum!" Mrs. white turned and waved impatiently, "get away from my house!"


    Slowly, but step by step flash far back to the lake cottage.

 Chapter 791

    Xiaoyu''s mouth is curled. Is it a call to come and a wave to go?


    Dongfang yexuan leads Xiaoyu back.


    "I said you won''t really go to that place tomorrow, will you?" Jiang feibai took a few steps and stopped them in front of them.


    "What do you think?" Oriental night Xuan light way.


    "Brother, don''t worry about it. You see, I''ve experienced a lot of things, many of which turned bad into good? Don''t worry, ah


    Xiaoyu comforted him and knew that he was worried about himself.


    "Why don''t you do something that time? I worry about you every time! " Jiang Fei gave her a blank look.


    "Brother, don''t talk like I''m a troublemaker. It''s all my own business. I''m very good."


    What she has to do, it''s not all those things that are wrong with her.


    Jiang feibai thought, it''s strange!


    "Well, it''s late. It''s time for Xiaoyu to rest." The eastern night Xuan does not care about the appearance of Jiang feibai''s desire to talk and stop, holding the light rain to fly to the tent.


    Take a person to lie down on simple bed, "a night......"


    "Close your eyes and go to sleep!" Oriental night Xuan gentle but can''t refuse with the hand cover in light rain eyes.


    Xiaoyu''s eyelashes are tickling in his hands.


    Outside, jiangfeibai see two people into a tent, want to go in to find out the eastern night Xuan, can think, these two people already stay a place, not to mention this also a bucket into the mountain.


    Forget it, he''d better go to bed. He didn''t sleep at night. His skin will be bad tomorrow.


    Pat your face and walk into the old tent.


    As for the other dark guards, they all went back to their posts after seeing that they didn''t mean to start. They saw the master''s gesture.


    Yumei also meditated beside the tent to protect their master.


    The next day.


    Xiaoyu wakes up and sees a picture of a beautiful man.


    Dazzling face, gentle breathing, hit at the top of her hair.


    The corner of the mouth slightly hook, stretch out a hand, depict his facial features secretly, then, the hand put on the nose above, gently pinch.


    See that originally closed eyes opened, hand where dun.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at her hand and looks at her face quietly.


    "That... You have a mosquito on your face. I''m driving it away for you!" Light rain embarrassed at a loss to explain.


    Want to take back the hand, Oriental night Xuan but put her hand on the tip of the nose without a little pore.


    "If you want to pinch it, you can pinch it. I always welcome the lady''s favor."


    Light rain surprised, this serious expression said such words, such a trick is how to practice?


    "Go, who''s your mother." Xiaoyu shrinks her hand, but she doesn''t.


    Raise an eye to want to say what, the mouth was sealed, for a while, separate.


    Head against rain forehead, hoarse voice: "is it?"


    "Well?" Xiaoyu didn''t respond.


    "Ha ha..." East night Xuan low smile, light rain this cute cute expression, his heart is Meng.


    I didn''t sleep with Xiaoyu for several days. I had a good sleep.


    Light rain reaction comes over, hand light beat next he, "disgust!"


    "Hum..." there was a cough outside the tent.


    The mouth that East night Xuan stretches out, but take back, this damned River flies white.


    Xiaoyu smiles and gets up to clean up.


    Dongfang yexuan walked out of the tent and glared at Jiang feibai standing beside him, "are you OK with Fengshan?"


    Be a light bulb here all day!


    "It''s OK. What can I do for you?" Jiang feibai ignores the black faced Oriental night Pavilion.


    No, you''ll have something right away, he promised, Dongfang yexuan thought.

 Chapter 792

    After a simple breakfast, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan are ready to start.


    "Miss, let me follow you. There is no subordinate. You don''t even have a hairdresser!" Yumei begs for light rain.


    "No, don''t you see that you are all left behind? Just wait here. We''ll be back soon. " Xiaoyu smiles and claps her hand.


    "Be careful, rain!" Jiang feibai is worried about her shoulder.


    "Well, I will." Xiaoyu nodded.


    See everyone calm face, smile: "you don''t lose a face, we are looking for a strange point of the flower, not to death, happy point."


    "Bah, bah, don''t talk nonsense. Come back early." Jiang feibai''s mouth watering. This girl has no taboo.


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu''s hand and is ready to start. Then she sees the white haired lady coming.


    A piece of cloth in my hand was thrown to Zhang Xiaoyu, "this is some of the lines I remember, but it has been many years. I don''t know the details."


    Xiaoyu handed it to Dongfang yexuan, "thank you, little sister. I have a way to turn your hair black. Do you want to have a try?"


    Xiaoyu shouts sweetly, calling someone older than her parents elder sister, she is enough.


    The white haired lady''s eyebrows flashed and sighed, "you come back to talk about it. I''ll think about it first!"


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu and flies out, because Yunshan carriage can''t go.


    Jiang feibai looked at the far away back and gradually disappeared like a star. "Elder, I doubt whether you mean it or not."


    "I have nothing to do to cheat you to play!" Then he turned and left.


    As soon as Jiang feibai turned his head, he saw Chang''an and Yumei, who looked like Wangfu stone. He said in silence, "what are you doing? Do your own business. " Go back to the tent and have a rest.


    Yumei looked at the distance for a long time without looking back, stretched out her index finger to poke Chang''an''s arm around her.


    Chang''an turns his head and looks at her suspiciously.


    "Otherwise, let''s follow up secretly. We''re on the periphery. If we don''t go in, we''ll be closer to the masters.


    If you have any business, you can take care of it. "


    Chang''an is a little excited, but he also knows the purpose of the young master''s trip.


    This time I came here to get the blood silk and weave a unique wedding dress for the future young lady.


    If it''s destroyed by him, the young master will kill him.


    Shake his head, "or forget it, the Masters said let us wait here, we still don''t act without authorization."


    "Well, if you don''t go, I''ll go." Miss a person, she can''t rest assured, although that East night Xuan is quite abnormal, but she is Miss''s intimate servant girl, naturally want to intimate service.


    He turned around and took off in the direction of Xiaoyu''s leaving. He was pulled down by Chang''an.


    "No, you can''t go."


    "If you want to go, follow. If you don''t go, go away!" Yumei waved him away and got up again.


    He was pulled down again.


    Hate hate stare at him, just about to speak.


    "I''ll go with you!" He doesn''t trust the young master to go alone.


    So they flew away together.


    The river flies in the tent white corners of the mouth a hook, "didn''t expect that this eastern night Xuan person is not good, but the hand is quite heartfelt."


    Jiang feibai didn''t stop them. He couldn''t protect them and didn''t allow others to go.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan flew for half an hour, that is, an hour to arrive at Yunshan, which Mrs. white haired said.


    Xiaoyu looked up and looked at the Yunshan mountain, which went straight into the sky.


    "So high? When shall we climb? "

 Chapter 793

    "I''ll carry you Dongfang yexuan squats down.


    Xiaoyu took him by the arm and stood up, "aren''t you made of iron? I just flew here with my internal power, and now I have to carry my back.


    You are also a person. Don''t treat me as a flower that can''t be blown. Let''s go up slowly. " Love is mutual, she can''t just ask for it.


    Dongfang yexuan stares into Xiaoyu''s eyes, "well, let''s walk slowly."


    He would like to give all the good things to the girl, but the girl''s ability is not small, many things do not need him to give.


    So he can only be better to her, in fact, he is not tired, but Xiaoyu''s caring words and reproachful eyes make his heart warm.


    They walked into the mountains hand in hand, just like going for an outing.


    When meeting the Bush full of thorns, the soft sword on Dongfang yexuan''s waist immediately sweeps out a road of light.


    Often at this time, light rain will clap his hands and shout: "Wow, ah ye, you are great, how can you be so powerful!"


    Oriental night Xuan is also low smile not language, this wench, "thirsty?"


    Light rain does not understand, looking at the eastern night Xuan.


    "Are you not thirsty for cheering all the way?" Oriental night Xuan teases a way.


    Xiaoyu


    "Hum... Who are they doing this for? They make fun of me." Xiaoyu''s mouth.


    He muttered: "I''m not afraid you''re bored. I''ll cheer you up. I don''t need to pull it!"


    Oriental night Xuan walks to light rain side, spread out palm, "you see what this is?"


    Light rain a look, "ah..." small, oval, red, this should be called yangmimi things.


    This is her modern rural name, and I don''t know what others call it.


    "This is delicious. When did you pick it?" Xiaoyu picked up one, took off the hairy things, and threw it into his mouth.


    "Just when you were shouting, it was just looking good. I gave it to you to play with and you ate it."


    "Of course, it''s delicious and nutritious. Some people make wine with it."


    Xiaoyu continues to throw another one into his mouth.


    Oriental night Xuan curiously also throws one into the mouth, nods, "well, good, pretty sweet."


    "Yes Xiaoyu grins.


    All the way, they were laughing and laughing, and the mountain was full of Xiaoyu''s laughter.


    The grapes that were released to explore the way, "have been so far away, and can still hear the laughter of the host, it seems that it is not far enough."


    The silent forward rush.


    Xiaoyu is walking and skipping. He is not far from the Oriental night Pavilion. He picks some wild fruits from time to time and destroys the flowers with arduous hands


    Oriental night Xuan also by her, anti is under his own eyes, sometimes will stop to see her entertainment.


    Xiaoyu saw a sunflower like yellow flower beside the trees, big disc, surrounded by yellow petals.


    A few steps in the past, ready to spend can need to fold, see the flower swing.


    Immediately alert to stop, pull out the waist of the dagger, she lost the whip has not made up.


    "Light rain!" Oriental night Xuan noticed here, nervous fly over, the light rain behind.


    "Yeh, I just saw the flower swing, but I didn''t feel the wind. Isn''t it cannibal?"


    Xiaoyu grabs Dongfang yexuan''s sleeve and sticks out his head from him.


    "No, it''s a big guy who comes out looking for food!" East night Xuan cold voice way.


    Keep your eyes on the trees.


    Xiaoyu also looked at the place without blinking.

 Chapter 794

    Suddenly, a yellow head slowly exposed, and then a big mouth, black and yellow fur body.


    "My God, tiger!" Xiaoyu was surprised, but didn''t shout.


    What the eye sees is the spot forehead big tiger''s shining fur.


    "Like it?" Dongfang yexuan turns around and looks at Xiaoyu''s joyful eyes.


    Xiaoyu nodded fiercely, thinking of something and shaking his head.


    "What''s the matter?" Oriental night Xuan asks.


    "I love it, but it''s also a life." What''s more, it''s still a state protected animal, "let''s let it go."


    "Let''s let it go, it won''t let us go! You see its fierce eyes, it is clear that we have seen the mouth of the prey


    Light rain fierce look, really see a pair of bloodthirsty eyes, and with saliva, big tiger mouth.


    "Survival of the fittest, you speed up, I am a little afraid." Xiaoyu let go of the sleeves of Dongfang yexuan and stepped back two steps.


    That tiger saw light rain to move first, thought two prey want to resist, prop up huge body, toward east night Xuan fiercely pounce on.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t move either. When he was only three steps away, he flew up and stood on the head of the tiger.


    The soft sword in his hand was inserted into the tiger''s eyes, trying to penetrate his eyes.


    But the tiger is very smart, "roar..." with a roar, he deviates to the side and avoids the fatal sword.


    It''s just that the eye is still blind, and blood flows down from that eye.


    The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrow, a rotation avoided huge mouth, the sword in the hand stabs to it another eye again.


    Who knows that it is a move of virtual shaking. It plans to deal with Dongfang yexuan, but directly pours at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu turns around and hides behind the big tree. Dongfang yexuan has caught up with him. His sword cuts down the whole tiger''s head horizontally.


    "I wanted to leave you a whole body, but you had to die by yourself. Girl, this tiger skin is useless. I''ll get you another one if I have a chance."


    Take out a white handkerchief and wipe the sword.


    "It''s OK. I said how to stab his eyes. I wanted to keep the whole tiger skin. I just didn''t expect the tiger to be very smart. "


    Xiaoyu patted her skirt. As soon as she raised her head, she saw a snake hanging upside down on her head and spitting at her.


    Immediately did not dare to move, even breathing slowed down, afraid to look at the slowly approaching whiskers.


    My God, in her life, apart from those large carnivores, she is most afraid of this kind of mollusk. Snakes are the first, followed by those disgusting insects.


    Dongfang yexuan is wiping his shoulder. He observes that he will cut the piece of meat for the girl later. He doesn''t hear the footsteps of Xiaoyu coming back.


    Turning around to call her, I saw the poisonous snake that was close at hand. The whisker was close to the tip of Xiaoyu''s nose.


    I didn''t even think about it. I waved my soft sword and flew over to catch the collapsed rain.


    The inverted triangle Cobra had become two pieces and fell to the ground, while the soft sword on the distant tree was still shaking.


    "Well, did I bite you?" Dongfang yexuan is worried about holding the light rain with soft legs.


    Light rain slowly shook his head, "no, just a little soft legs."


    Leaning in the arms of Dongfang yexuan, Xiaoyu''s heart is still beating fiercely.


    Oriental night Xuan horizontal hold up, go to the open space, will light rain down, considerate to her feet.


    After a few minutes, light rain eased over, some embarrassed, she is so timid look was seen by the eastern night Xuan.

 Chapter 795

    "So? What else is wrong? " See light rain face a little red, also lowered his head.


    "No, it''s really dangerous here, as big brother said." Xiaoyu digs the subject.


    "Well, it''s dangerous, so you have to follow my steps. From now on, don''t leave me two steps away." Knead Xiaoyu''s head.


    The girl should be scared.


    Dongfang yexuan gets up, goes to one side to collect firewood, and turns around to find that Xiaoyu is following him, "what are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you make me follow you, not more than two steps away?" Xiaoyu looks up innocently.


    Oriental night Pavilion "..."


    Holding Xiaoyu''s hand in one hand and firewood in the other hand, he went to the open space just now and found a fast stone to put down. "Now you sit here obediently. I''ll roast tiger meat for you. Even if the tiger meat has some firewood, I don''t know if you are used to it."


    If you want to hunt something delicious, it''s not convenient here, mainly because you don''t trust Xiaoyu.


    "Really? I haven''t eaten yet. " I''m not used to it. It''s a national protected animal. She''s going to jail in modern times.


    "Ha ha..." East night Xuan low smile, stretch out a hand.


    Xiaoyu raises his eyes and looks at him in doubt: what do you mean?


    Put your hand in his hand.


    "Give me your dagger."


    Xiaoyu: "if you take a dagger, you can take a dagger. It''s a misunderstanding!


    He took out the dagger from his waist and gave it to him with a red face.


    Oriental night Xuan funny to see her blush face, no pick out, girl this appearance is really lovely.


    Fast fire, add wood, barbecue, do it in good order.


    Soon the fragrance came.


    Light rain sucks nose, looking at the Oriental night Xuan which has a model and a kind of barbecue.


    "Stay with me for a long time, you can barbecue, that''s good, I''ll give you my food later!" Pat Dongfang yexuan on the shoulder like a model.


    Dongfang yexuan glanced at her faintly, "we Dongfang people are not only tools to make money, these basic life skills are also to learn."


    "Why do you want to learn? Don''t rich people like you always wear clothes and open their mouths?" Why don''t you raise so many servants to make decorations.


    "I don''t have servants to wait on me all the time. Sometimes I can''t help doing business in the wild. I''ll meet all kinds of things. I would have starved to death if I hadn''t taken care of myself. "


    Light rain nods, also right, although East night Xuan a pair of expensive childe, everything someone follows.


    But he was not coquettish. She didn''t seem to find anything difficult for him.


    "Well, try it." Dongfang yexuan looked at the roasted golden meat.


    On the stick, take close, tear off a piece, blow cold, pass to light rain mouth.


    After smelling it, Xiaoyu opens her mouth and bites it off. The tip of her tongue quickly feels the enjoyment of taste buds.


    Thumbs up, nods to him, "good, delicious!"


    "Well, if it''s delicious, eat more." Dongfang yexuan tore off another piece and handed it to her.


    Light rain partial head, push his hand back, "you also eat, I come to good."


    "If you get dirty, I''ll do it." Oriental night Xuan tough meat to her mouth.


    Xiaoyu


    "Do you know that you will spoil me like this, and then I will be absent-minded and nothing will happen." Xiaoyu holds his chin with one hand and looks at him tenderly.


    "Spoil it if you spoil it. I can afford it. You don''t have to do anything!"


    The outstretched hand did not come back.

 Chapter 796

    Xiaoyu opened his mouth, chewed a few times to swallow, and his eyes were full of emotion.


    Dongfang yexuan, if I know that I will meet you, I hope to get to know you when I was younger, and I won''t miss a little time.


    "Why is that moving? Do you want to marry me now? " Dongfang yexuan smiles.


    Xiaoyu''s moving moment feeds the dog. Please, master Dongfang, you''d better restore your cold appearance.


    "You eat too, or it will be cold for a while, and the land is not safe. We''d better hurry up!"


    Xiaoyu grabs it and starts to eat it. She doesn''t want to be served by others. The food is cold.


    Dongfang yexuan stares at the empty barbecue in his hand, silently takes the other piece of barbecue and slowly eats it gracefully.


    After eating, Xiaoyu will wipe his hands with a handkerchief, and then he will stand up.


    Dongfang yexuan holds her down, takes out the handkerchief and cleans her hands carefully, even the nail seams.


    Xiaoyu: "it''s really troublesome.


    After the eastern night Xuan wipe, in the rain palm kiss, take advantage of the rain''s hand stand up.


    Two people continue to move forward, this time Xiaoyu behaved a lot, did not look for other to play.


    Oriental night Xuan looks at light rain so quiet, some don''t adapt.


    "Girl, the white one over there is beside the thorn cage. Do you like it? Go pick it and play with it. "


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "forget it, I''m afraid there''s something strange. We''d better find chiyunhua."


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t listen to her, but took her hand to go there, put her hand on the flower path, folded down.


    "You see, there is no danger. You should believe your future husband!"


    Xiaoyu takes flowers, some do not know what to say, she will have nothing to pick flowers to play.


    First, I really like it. Second, I''m just bored. I''m tired of walking.


    "Well, thank you. Let''s go." Xiaoyu is holding flowers in one hand and holding them with him in the other.


    Thinking that this is the first time that Dongfang yexuan has sent her flowers, it''s not even a red rose. Let''s smell it.


    It''s tasteless. It''s swinging along the flower path at will.


    Dongfang yexuan thinks that Xiaoyu likes flowers very much, so when she sees anything beautiful and bright, she will pick it off and give it to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu is holding a large bouquet of colorful flowers in her hand. She is moved and speechless.


    Seeing that he was going to destroy flowers with his hands, he quickly stopped, "ah Yeh, that''s enough. I can''t take any more."


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t continue.


    Two people stop and go, encounter danger, on the eastern night Xuan, see fierce animal, he goes up


    Light rain is only responsible for his sweat, beside the encouragement of love.


    Several times in the middle is very funny, that is, a big black bear accidentally ran into two people.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are cold, and the palm of his hand is about to work. The black bear turns around and runs away before he gets rid of it.


    Another time, a wild boar, about four or five hundred jin in size, turned around and ran when he saw Dongfang yexuan. Neither of them responded.


    After that, Xiaoyu laughed: "ah ye, are you too terrible? Even the animal knows you are very dangerous and dare not stay for half a moment! "


    Oriental night Xuan light forward, "go!"


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is curled. Maybe he''s confused, so he evades the topic.


    He trotted up, holding his left hand without a sword.


    As they walked around, they looked for the trace of the red cloud flower.

 Chapter 797

    But walked several hours, light rain or petals did not see a petal.


    "Ah ye, what does that flower look like? Didn''t Mrs. white hair give us a map? There should be a place where the red cloud flower often appears, right


    Xiaoyu sits on a big stone to rest, with a fan on his sleeve.


    Looking up at the sky, they found that the sun had risen in the morning, and now the sun had gone down, but they still got nothing.


    "We''ve looked for all the places marked on them, but we haven''t found them." Dongfang yexuan takes out the sketch on the white cloth.


    In the lower right corner, there is a red cloud flower pattern that looks like a cloud and is very similar to ganoderma lucidum.


    Light rain a look, "how can such?" They did go through all these places.


    "Let''s look around again." Xiaoyu gets up to pat her skirt and is pulled down by Dongfang yexuan.


    "Well?" Xiaoyu is puzzled.


    "Not today. Let''s find a cave for one night and talk about it tomorrow." Oriental night Xuan embraces her, head rests on her shoulder to rub.


    "Well, let''s go!" Slightly side your head.


    "Let me give you a hug first." Oriental night Xuan low voice, lips toward Neck Department light kiss two.


    Xiaoyu didn''t dare to move, because there was a stick against her.


    "Xiaoyu... Shall we get married when we go back?" He really can''t afford to wait. When will this kind of day end.


    Holding the beauty but not moving.


    "Didn''t you say that? It doesn''t count to propose without flowers and rings. I''m still young. Let''s wait another two years! " They had to have sex.


    I was worried that I would be pregnant, but now she has nothing to do with it. What''s the panic!


    "No, two more years, I''ll die!" Oriental night Xuan serious board is light rain, looking at her eyes.


    "You can''t die. Who didn''t marry a daughter-in-law Xiaoyu smirk, this guy, in order to force marriage, even said this.


    Oriental night Xuan flat mouth, "other people are other people, I am me, if you really let me hold for two years, it may be useless!"


    Xiaoyu: "I''m embarrassed and shy. Look what this guy said!


    "I don''t care about you. I''m leaving!" Stand up and walk quickly.


    Dongfang yexuan has no choice but to shake his head!


    Keep up slowly.


    They found a cave with no difficulty. It was quite dry. It should be the abandoned residence of some animals. There''s a smell of faeces in it.


    Dongfang yexuan checked, "this is an abandoned cave. Because it has been lived by large animals, the taste hasn''t faded yet, so no other animals have occupied it.


    It''s safe for us to live here. You stay here for a while, and I''ll pick up some firewood! "


    Xiaoyu nodded, "be careful."


    After Dongfang yexuan went out, Xiaoyu took out a broom from the space and cleaned it casually. It seemed that she could see some more.


    Put the broom away and try to get the bed out, but it''s not realistic.


    So I found some hay to lay in one corner, so I can barely sleep, not next to the ground.


    When Dongfang yexuan came back, he obviously felt that the cave was different, and there was more hay in the corner.


    Seeing the sight of Dongfang yexuan, Xiaoyu quickly explained, "I know you don''t like dirty, so I just picked it up. There is some hay in the cave, so I collect it here. We can have a rest."


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, did not open, "well, I know, I first lit fire."

 Chapter 798

    Put a bundle of firewood on the ground, take out the fire fold and light it.


    After a while, a big fire started.


    Light rain from the edge of the two stones to the fire to sit down, "night, come to sit down!"


    Oriental night Xuan folded a few firewood to throw in, "no, I go out to find something to eat first, otherwise it will be completely dark for a while."


    "Then go quickly, be careful and come back early!"


    "Well, here you are. Don''t go out."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you here. I''ll never walk out of the cave!" Xiaoyu nodded solemnly.


    Dongfang yexuan then went to the cave. When he went out, he looked back at Xiaoyu again. "Don''t go out, wait for me. I can''t leave the cave before I come back!"


    "Don''t worry, I will." Xiaoyu waves.


    Dongfang yexuan just walked out of the cave.


    After Xiaoyu saw Dongfang yexuan leave, he ran to the cave entrance to see that it was getting dark, and there was no shadow of Dongfang yexuan outside.


    The cave is on a hillside, and there is a vine outside, blocking half of the hole.


    I wanted to pretend to go out and find fruit, but he was so worried about her that she still didn''t go out.


    He went to the fire and sat down. The grape ran out with a bunch of black grapes in his hand.


    Small mouth Ziliu one to eat into the mouth, Ziliu another to eat into the mouth.


    Xiaoyu grabbed it and ate it by himself.


    "Master, you won''t be so lazy. There are so many spaces in it. If you don''t take them yourself, you''ll rob me!"


    Grape with a small hamster like, two small claws accusing of pointing to light rain.


    Light rain white it one eye, "I eat mine, concern you what matter?"


    Grape: Yes, she planted all the spaces. It seems that''s right.


    Shake your head, no, this space belongs to it, so it belongs to it.


    However, it''s generous, so it doesn''t agree with her.


    He took out an apple to eat, click, eat sweet.


    Xiaoyu is more depressed. Why does she want to be a beggar while sitting on Baoshan?


    Xiaoyu sits and eats the grapes. After eating, she throws the corpse into the fire.


    When I''m sleepy, I''ll go down a bit if I''m not.


    A snake at the door smelled the food, poked its head in, and then crawled toward the fire.


    The grape is still biting the apple in its mouth, so it is stunned.


    Then reaction came over, quickly climbed to light rain shoulder, "master, master, enemy attack!"


    Xiaoyu slapped it down and muttered: "what enemy attack! It''s sick!"


    Squinting and continuing to doze.


    Grape urgent, climb up again, jump fiercely on her shoulder: "have snake, have snake..."


    Light rain hands to sweep on the shoulder, "what bullshit snake ah, dare to disturb me... Eh?"


    Open your eyes, a red and yellow, a red and yellow snake spit whiskers, is about to climb to her feet.


    Light rain subconsciously stand up, a lunge toward the hole.


    When one foot goes out, it suddenly retracts.


    "No, I promised a ye to wait for him here." Then turn around.


    Seeing that the snake bigger than the wine cup had already propped up, and arched to her side.


    "Grape, it''s time for you to show your protector, up!" Throw out the grapes on your shoulders.


    Grape yelled in mid air: "you are a wicked master. I just reminded you that you will bite the hand that feeds you..."


    Xiaoyu blurted out: "you forget the time when you fought with boa constrictor. How powerful you were at that time? How can such a small thing scare you to pee now?"

 Chapter 799

    The betrayed grapes shed tears in their hearts.


    Looking at the snake getting closer and closer, I erect my claws. Two sharp claws are exposed. I''ll start with a sweep, a left hook, and a sweeping leg


    Scratched the snake so that it lost a few pieces of its skin.


    "Scratch, scratch it to death, grape, you are good, go on, bite off its neck, let it know, your marten is not what it can provoke..." Xiaoyu acted as a cheerleading team, cheering.


    Grape is very brave, but it did not fall any cheap, it was bitten, pain it immediately want to shout.


    But the snake first low song, sad sharp.


    He fell to the ground and froth in his mouth, which made the snake stiff quickly.


    Grape: "what''s the situation?


    Xiaoyu ran over and saw the snake''s head turn black, then he laughed, "grape, do you think it''s stupid, dare to bite you, you are so poisonous, who touch who die!"


    Grape looked at the rain, "I''m stupid, I''m the most stupid one!"


    Xiaoyu: "it''s over. The little guy is angry.


    "Don''t be angry, grape. I just know you will win. Who are you? You are the omnipotent mink. Who will be your opponent, right?


    Last time you lost with that little black, this time you got your gut back, right?


    So, I''m giving you an opportunity to show your strength! "


    Light rain crackling a pile of grapes said dizzy, believe the light rain''s words.


    I''m sure I''m really incomparable. The most powerful thing is it.


    Xiaoyu let out her breath, which can be regarded as a good coax.


    "Grape, now I''ll give you a hard task!"


    "What mission?" Grape stood up straight with her head high and her expression was very serious.


    "Throw out the corpse of the snake. You are the only one who can handle such a terrible thing. Like me, I dare not touch it at all!" A rainbow fart flashed past, and then he fooled the grapes in the southeast and northwest.


    Xiaoyu smiles and sits down while walking, adding some firewood to the fire.


    But the sound of fighting came from outside.


    Is Dongfang yexuan coming?


    Xiaoyu excitedly ran to the entrance of the cave and found a little guy fighting with several wolves.


    See light rain, but also confident to the chest of a paw.


    "Master, don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Xiaoyu: who gives you confidence? Who gave you courage? Liang Jingru?


    "Come back quickly, you''re not going to die." Growl.


    See originally to grape covetous wolf group, the eyes that suffused with green light aimed at her.


    Xiaoyu


    In the heart scolds: "special... I trough!"


    Slip into the space.


    Grape see light rain ran, nature also ran into the space.


    "You don''t want to die, how did you provoke them?" Light rain shouts.


    "Where did I provoke them? I happened to meet them when I went out." Grape''s innocent eyes twinkle.


    "You said it happened?"


    "Right? When I went out to throw the snake, I just saw them outside the cave, so I went forward to fight with them for 300 rounds... "


    Xiaoyu directly ignores the words behind it. It''s already there? Don''t you mean you have a crush on them?


    It''s good that she runs fast. If she gets bitten, it''s not worth it.


    "Master, don''t you mean to wait for the man in the cave?" Grapes learn to rain a big word spread on the ground.

 Chapter 800

    "Yes, but now the wolves in the cave must have not gone, and Dongfang yexuan hasn''t come back. I''m still waiting. I''ll go out after the wolves have left."


    Hands on the back of the head, close your eyes, just now squint.


    What is Dongfang yexuan doing? I haven''t been back for such a long time.


    It turns out that when Dongfang yexuan came out of the cave, he went hunting nearby. He came back with a pheasant and a hare.


    When they met the wolves, the two sides immediately fought.


    But wolves are social animals. If you kill their families, they will kill you and take revenge.


    So Dongfang yexuan was stumbling by a group of wolves.


    When he finally scared the wolves and died, he turned around and ran when he saw him, and then returned to the cave.


    He originally wanted to scrape off the skin of the tiger he started to hit and give it a rest for Xiaoyu.


    But it got a bloody smell and wasted time, so it went straight back to the cave.


    When I got to the cave, I saw the footprints outside the cave, and the blackened snake corpse that had been thrown away. As soon as I threw my prey, I ran into the cave in a hurry.


    Light rain just out of space, also stand firm, see rushed in the East night Xuan.


    "Yeh, are you back?"


    "How are you? Are you all right? " Dongfang yexuan is worried about going up and holding Xiaoyu''s hand.


    "It''s all right?" Xiaoyu looks up and smiles.


    "Then how can I see so many animal footprints outside the cave? And snakes Dongfang yexuan doesn''t believe it, but is worried.


    "Yes? I don''t know. I''ve been here all the time. Maybe the wolf is afraid of fire and didn''t come in. " Xiaoyu lied without blinking.


    "Yeh, what are you looking for? I''m hungry. " Duzui is coquettish and digs the topic.


    Dongfang yexuan sighed, looking at the obvious footprints of wild animals in the cave, "outside, I''ll handle it by the way and bring it in."


    Go out of the cave and deal with two pheasants and rabbits that fall on the ground.


    Light rain after looking at the East night Xuan to go out, in the heart relief tone, "mama, almost exposed."


    Head down to the fire, huh? On the ground... Footprints!


    Can''t Dongfang yexuan see it?


    No, he comforted himself. If he saw it, he would ask. It was dark, he should not have seen it.


    Quickly and carefully take it off with your feet.


    But they are good at martial arts. They can''t see things at night!


    At the foot of the mountain, Yumei and Chang''an wait until night falls from the beginning of the sun. They didn''t see their respective masters coming down.


    "They won''t have an accident, will they? I didn''t go down so late! " Yumei looks at the mountain anxiously.


    "Bah, bah, bah, don''t talk nonsense. Our young master is very good at martial arts. How can this little cloud mountain stop us?


    They haven''t found it. Just stay in the mountains for one night. Let''s not scare ourselves. " Chang''an comforted him.


    "I think what you said is reasonable. Our young lady is so smart that she is not hard to live in." Yumei and yourong raise their chin.


    "Yes, our masters are very good. We will come back safely."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    A cabin in the lake.


    Jiang feibai knocked on the door of the courtyard, "master, you come out. I have something to ask you. If you don''t come out, I''ll go in directly."


    "When" a sound inside the door opened.


    "It''s so noisy. What''s the call? Who died, or whose daughter-in-law was robbed... "White haired lady frowned and came out.


    Broken Dao Dao Dao of open courtyard door, "is you, what?" Take a look at the beautiful man in red.

 Chapter 801

    "They haven''t come back yet. Is something wrong?" Jiang feibai asked anxiously.


    "Who is it?" The lady with white hair leaned her back against the gate of the courtyard.


    "Who else, the two people you cheated into Yunshan?" Jiang feibai roars.


    "First, I didn''t deceive them. They entered the mountain voluntarily.


    Second, how do I know if they''re in trouble? I''m not a fairy. "


    "How can you be so irresponsible? If it weren''t for you, would they go into the mountains? " River flies white cold voice.


    "I didn''t ask you to come to me, even if something happened, it''s not on me!" Mrs. white is still that indifferent attitude.


    This infuriated Jiang feibai, and immediately moved his hand with Mrs. Bai.


    The white haired lady flew back and landed on the roof.


    Looking at Jiang feibai, "do you want to fight with me?"


    "So what!" Jiang feibai shouts at Mrs. Bai.


    The lady with white hair opposes, two people are opposite at the same time, Jiang feibai flies backward and stops at the gate of the courtyard.


    Jiang Fei''s eyes are dignified, and the white haired lady''s mouth is crooked. "Yes, there are so many talents in the world today! It''s worthy of being the master of the killer sect


    Jiang feibai''s eyes are more sharp, "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, and I don''t care who you are. Now you wait patiently. It''s not so easy to get chiyunhua!"


    Jiang Fei Bai''s lips closed tightly, looked at each other deeply, turned and flew away, and the convenor went to Yunshan.


    So when they saw Jiang feibai and his party in Chang''an, they were very surprised.


    "Jiangmen master / master? Why are you here? "


    "I haven''t heard from them. Let me see." The river flies white Dynasty already completely black down, can''t see the cloud mountain of the top of the mountain to see.


    "We have been waiting here, but the young master and the young lady have not come out." Chang''an said in a deep voice.


    Jiang feibai looked at the mountain where he could go up and calmed down. "Let''s have a rest and wait."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan are in the cave, baking fire and eating barbecue.


    "Ah ye, can you tell me why blood silk is necessary?" With their current financial resources, she believes that there is nothing Dongfang yexuan can''t get.


    "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you for the time being. I''ll give you a surprise then!" Dongfang yexuan smiles.


    Xiaoyu: "OK, let''s not talk about it.


    "What are your plans for tomorrow?"


    "When we walk up, we will meet each other. We will witness our love together." The East night Xuan finishes eating carefully is arranging oneself.


    Then wipe Xiaoyu''s mouth and hands.


    Xiaoyu wants to say that she doesn''t believe in these things at all. Only substantive ones are true.


    However, seeing how he looked forward to it, he didn''t say anything.


    He added some firewood to the fire and said, "have a rest. You''ve been tired all day." Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu.


    "And you? You don''t sleep? "


    The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows, "do you mean to invite me to join you? Unfortunately, the conditions here are too poor. I''m afraid I''ve wronged you. "


    Xiaoyu: "when did this guy begin to speak so frankly?


    Stare at him one eye, "I sleep first, you see to do by yourself!"


    Then go to the edge of the haystack, sit down, frown, the grass is too much, forget it, make do with it.


    I''m going to lie down.

 Chapter 802

    Dongfang yexuan came and stood beside her and took off her clothes.


    Light rain stares at two big eyes, eyes are all incredible, this Si can''t really don''t pick a place, want to do what?


    Notice the expression of light rain, Oriental night Xuan evil smile, "see what I do? Didn''t you invite me to sleep with you? "


    Then in the light rain eyes, will take off the coat pad on the hay, and then put the light rain down above, hands on both sides of her head.


    Gently kiss Xiaoyu on her forehead, and then kiss her open eyes.


    "Go to sleep." Gentle finish, lying on her side, let her lean on himself.


    Xiaoyu looks up at his closed eyes, grinning in his arms, looking for a comfortable angle and closing his eyes.


    Feeling light rain has fallen asleep, Dongfang yexuan opens his eyes and carefully looks at light rain''s delicate skin and eyelashes like two small fans.


    Just lie down and practice all night, always alert to the outside.


    A good night''s dream. When Xiaoyu wakes up, he stays lazy, huh? What about the Oriental night pavilion?


    She opened her eyes and found that Dongfang yexuan was not in the cave. She didn''t know when the fire went out last night.


    Get up, go to the entrance and look out, and then see a white Oriental night Xuan squatting on the ground.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    Light rain came forward, only to see him in the tangled fruit selection.


    There are many fruits of different colors on the ground.


    "What are you doing?"


    Oriental night Xuan turns head, see light rain, some grievance way: "I don''t know that can eat, is thinking how to distinguish."


    Xiaoyu squatted down, "have you figured out a way?"


    "I''m going to try a rabbit or something."


    Xiaoyu funny, from the fruit with leaves on the ground, the bright colors, have not seen to pick aside.


    "You see, this kind of good-looking food is usually poisonous, but it''s common. Most of it can be eaten.


    On the contrary, people are the same... "Said here suddenly shut up.


    Because this guy is a good-looking representative.


    "Why don''t you tell me, and then say, are good-looking people poisonous?" The Phoenix eyes of the Oriental night Xuan squint.


    "No, what I said is that people are different. The more beautiful we are, the more friendly and kind we are." Xiaoyu''s flattering smile.


    I didn''t pay attention to what Zhang Wuji said. It''s really a mistake.


    "Hum!" The eastern night Xuan Ao Jiao''s light hum, then pick up those can eat that light rain says, wrap with the PA son, walk into the cave.


    Xiaoyu had to keep up and went in.


    Sitting beside Dongfang yexuan, she holds her chin and looks at his side face. Sometimes, she doubts whether she saved the earth in her last life, so she will meet such a perfect man in her life.


    Sometimes, she will think, she will suddenly across to the world, is it because there is him here, God will be so arranged.


    "What are you looking at me for? Although I''m good-looking, it''s poisonous. Be careful Dongfang yexuan is ready to turn around.


    Then pick out one of the biggest and best, carefully wipe it with a handkerchief, and then put it to xiaoyuzui.


    Xiaoyu took advantage of the situation to bite, mouth shouting did not swallow the fruit, "I have long been deeply poisoned, this life can not be cured, who let you be my antidote!"


    "Don''t think you''re sweet, I''ll forget what you just said!" Having said that, he had a smile on his face.

 Chapter 803

    "Yes, just remember." Xiaoyu is too lazy to pay attention to him. He is very cold in front of outsiders, but he is always naive in front of her.


    After a simple breakfast and cleaning up, they set out again.


    Just Oriental night Xuan dislikes yesterday''s white coat is padded under the body, soiled, don''t want to wear.


    Xiaoyu picked it up, patted it clean with his hand, and carefully removed the grass scraps.


    "If you don''t wear it, you can use it when we want to sit." Fortunately, it''s just a mask like the outer veil, which doesn''t affect the eastern night Pavilion at all.


    Yesterday, I was wandering in the middle of the mountain, about one-third to two-thirds of the whole.


    So the road is much steeper today.


    Some places have complete slopes, and some look like cliffs.


    Anyway is very steep, so the eastern night Xuan is careful to hold her hand.


    "Ah ye, how long have we been walking? Are we approaching the top of the mountain?" Xiaoyu gasped and slowly followed his steps.


    "About an hour, go..." take a look at the light rain, "well, far away, closer and closer to the top of the mountain."


    I couldn''t bear to tell her that they hadn''t gone far. He could still see the cave where they lived.


    "That''s good. It''s really hard to walk. Fortunately, the more you go up, the fewer small trees there are, the more big trees there are, and the more gaps there are. It''s easier to walk."


    Dongfang yexuan pushes a branch on the top of his head and leads Xiaoyu by.


    There are also wild animals above, but they are less than the bottom of the mountain, but they are more fierce.


    The eastern night Xuan every time is to leave no leeway, meet to kill, directly see the wild animal of this piece to run, dare not gather up.


    It''s just that the corners of his clothes are still stained with blood.


    Guess what they do?


    He stretched out his hand and tore it without hesitation. It was too dirty to stay.


    Two people toward the top, grape suddenly from her sleeve out, along the clothes climbed up the shoulder.


    "Zhizhizhi..." the monkey on the branch in the distance saw the grape and quarreled with each other.


    There are also direct butt at grapes, despise it as a human PET.


    In a rage, grape rushed out and bit at a big monkey.


    The monkey was defeated. Before grape was happy, the monkey began to gather his companions.


    Then the grapes were besieged, and the light rain only saw that the branches kept shaking and chattering.


    "Master, please help me. These shameless guys are fighting in groups!" Grape yells in Xiaoyu''s mind.


    Xiaoyu looks over there, takes Dongfang yexuan and leaves


    I didn''t pay any attention to her.


    "What happened to the grapes?" Oriental night Xuan asks curiously.


    "It''s all right. It seems that I''m looking for a cigarette!" Good people have to make trouble for monkeys. How can it be that people don''t fight.


    Two people have no sense of walking in front, just here the road is a little difficult to walk.


    Light rain one hand pulls East night Xuan, one hand grasps the side branch to walk forward.


    Grape see Master regardless of it, those monkeys are biting it, a large group of you bite me, it scratch.


    Grape urgent, a bite in scratch it on the female monkey.


    A lunge towards the direction of light rain.


    In the monkey group, the female monkey died immediately, which caused great disaster.


    All the monkeys pursued the grape, and then the grape just came to light rain in a gust of wind, and climbed on the shoulder.

 Chapter 804

    Behind a large group of monkeys on the direction of the rain besieged.


    Light rain anxious hand drive, Oriental night Xuan also hand to help her drive.


    Who knows, Xiaoyu didn''t stand still, his feet slipped and rolled down the slopeˇ° Ah... Grape, I''ll kill you... "


    Then the grape Leng, the monkeys Leng, the eastern night Xuan reaction come over, quickly chase down.


    Can have innumerable big branch stem to block, East night Xuan can''t speed up.


    Heart under a urgent, tube not so much, also follow the posture of light rain, rolling down the mountain.


    Light rain rolling, already do not know the pain, dizzy, even where is where are not clear.


    The next moment, her body was suspended, "ah..." hurriedly grabbed a branch.


    She looked down and closed her eyes in fright. "My God, cliff!"


    There is a deep ditch below. You can''t see it to the end.


    "Light rain... Light rain..." there was a cry from Dongfang yexuan.


    Xiaoyu shouts: "ah ye, I''m here... Wu Wu Wu... There are cliffs..."


    Shout too loud, shake the edge of the cliff, light rain caught the small tree, tree roots loose.


    Light rain immediately dare not move, face breathing almost stopped.


    "Xiaoyu, wait a minute, I''ll be right here..." Dongfang yexuan heard Xiaoyu''s voice and yelled.


    Rolling and crawling to the sound of light rain.


    On Xiaoyu''s side, although she has tried her best to breathe less, it can''t reduce the weight.


    The little tree is still more and more loose, and the roots have come out of the soil.


    There was also some mud and gravel falling down.


    More and more loose, see the root has completely come out, the eastern night Xuan ran over, "light rain..."


    A shrill cry.


    Because the rain in the second he appeared, the roots can not bear the weight, has been completely out of the soil, to the cliff.


    "Yeh, don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine." Xiaoyu yells at the top, she has long wanted to enter the space, which is really a relief.


    Oriental night Xuan at this time where can think of so many, jump, followed by light rain jumped down.


    When the grapes came up, they both fell.


    Double claws blindfolded, "it''s over. This time, I''m going to die..."


    Blink of an eye, escape into the space, see constantly from the space out and come in the master.


    Want to come forward to help, can know oneself do useless, shrink oneself into a ball, hide on the tree.


    "Grape, you wait for me..." when Xiaoyu came into the space, he knew it came in and roared.


    Then he went out immediately, and the grapes shrank smaller, hoping to get in.


    Oriental night Xuan against the rapid decline of the wind, but also keep using the weight drop, want to catch the light rain.


    Light rain found Oriental night Xuan in his head after, dare not blatantly in and out of space.


    I can''t open my eyes because of the headwind.


    Looking at the bottom, there was a mountain stream, which was a narrow hole in the middle of two big stones.


    And this hole is not so big. If it falls on the stones on both sides, it''s really over.


    The eastern night Xuan also saw, exhausted the internal force to accelerate the speed, in the light rain to enter the hole of the moment embrace her, toe a step, will hold her to fly.


    But I don''t know if it''s because of his excessive exertion and exhaustion of internal power, or if there''s something to attract him, he falls into the cave powerlessly holding the light rain.

 Chapter 805

    Then he took himself as a cushion and fell to the ground with a bang.


    Dongfang yexuan hummed: "well..."


    Xiaoyu immediately gets up to check the situation of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Ye, how are you? Why are you so stupid? Didn''t I say I would be ok? "


    Tears fell down.


    Dongfang yexuan closed his eyes and opened them again. He frowned and covered his chest with one hand


    Uncomfortable want to sit up, light rain immediately put up a hand, holding him to sit up, leaning on himself.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Dongfang yexuan smiles and reaches for Xiaoyu to wipe her tears.


    "Still laughing Light rain low voice scolds, tears fall from both sides cheek East night Xuan face.


    Mixed with the blood on his face and slid to the ground.


    This also did not discover, the blood tear leaves the place, the soil starts to have a little change.


    Stand up, want to help him to one side, just stood up, "um..." a stab in the thigh.


    Looking down, the skirt at the thigh was still wet with blood.


    His body is also tattered. He''s hung with holes and dirty everywhere.


    You don''t have to look. You know how embarrassed you are now.


    Don''t let the East night Xuan see, bite a tooth to drag him to one side, lean against a big stone.


    Now I have time to look around.


    All she could see was the space. It was black all around and there was no wall.


    Because of the light from above, there''s light from below.


    There are also some green plants on the ground, a small amount of weeds, and some vines, not much.


    Xiaoyu squats beside Dongfang yexuan to check his condition.


    Like himself, he''s shabby and dirty.


    There were many small wounds on his body that were scraped by the branches. He should be anxious to catch up with her and roll with her, so that his body would be covered with mud.


    "Ye, why are you so stupid?" Flicking his tired face.


    "It doesn''t matter to me. Don''t worry. I''ll just have a rest." Dongfang yexuan comforts Xiaoyu.


    The tears on Xiaoyu''s face stopped, and her eyes were full of tears.


    How could she not see that a person with such high martial arts skills didn''t fly out just now, and now he doesn''t fly out, which shows that the body is not only a problem.


    He also fell from such a high place, with her weight on his body.


    Look at his hand covering his chest. The injury is not light.


    Take up his other hand, "ah ye, I will not allow you to be so ungrateful in the future, even if it''s because of me."


    "I''m afraid not. In my heart, you are more important than me." Light, but hard hit into the bottom of Xiaoyu''s heart.


    If in the past, someone said to her, "you are more important than my life, I can die for you."


    She will only smile, this is the world, no one left who can not live.


    No one has to.


    But this time, she believed that if a person can jump off the cliff for her.


    And let yourself land first, which has a great chance of death.


    "Ah ye, I wanted to tell you something after I got married, but now I need to tell you first."


    Solemnly looking at the eyes of the eastern night Xuan.


    The eastern night Xuan stares at her, slowly opens a mouth, "if don''t want to say, can not say first, I don''t care."


    "No," Xiaoyu shook his head, "you have to know."


    Because I don''t want to be in this situation again.


    Don''t wait for the East night Xuan to be ready, light rain opens a mouth directly.

 Chapter 806

    "I have a baby that can''t be shown in front of people." Looking at the eastern night Xuan, he quietly waiting for her to continue.


    "It has protected me many times. Don''t you always wonder where I can have so many strange things? It''s in this baby. "


    Xiaoyu came slowly and said, "this thing can not only hold things, but also people. But I''m the only one in, and the grapes


    Dongfang yexuan was not surprised at all, because he had already guessed it.


    "Last time we were in Shacheng, I went out in space. Oh, by the way, this baby, we call it space."


    "I can avoid the poisonous hand of that hibiscus flower, also because of hiding in the space!"


    Light rain finish saying, looking at from beginning to end all complexion light East night Xuan, frown, is he because he is making up a story?


    He didn''t believe her?


    "You don''t believe me?" He asked.


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head, "no, I believe it."


    "Then why are you so calm?"


    Dongfang yexuan looked at Xiaoyu''s eyes, blinking, a minute later, "because I saw it when I was in the ancient tomb."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Light rain silent, so say, oneself early in front of others red fruit?


    "Ah..." Xiaoyu roared, not breaking out in silence, but dying in silence.


    "Do you know it or not? You know how dare you jump down and die? What are you up to? Do you mean to play with me? "


    Xiaoyu roars.


    In the face of the sudden outbreak of his girlfriend, Dongfang yexuan is also ignorant. He is the one who has been concealed. Why is Xiaoyu so angry!


    However, this does not affect his desire for survival.


    "Girl, I have a headache, chest pain and all over my body!" Pathetic, weak looking at the rain.


    Xiaoyu: "full of anger, no place to send the feeling.


    It''s all watered down by his expression.


    "Where does it hurt? I''ll find some medicine for you. Wait a minute..." Xiaoyu, who is just about to enter the space, is held by Dongfang yexuan.


    Then uncontrollable fell to his arms, light rain has been trying to control, and then heard the eastern night Xuan a stuffy hum, "um..."


    Light rain quickly to hold up, "how, bump hurt you?"


    But the eastern night Xuan hugs her tightly, "wench, you can believe me." Her head was buried above her head.


    There''s no more commitment, that''s all.


    "Well!" Light rain in his arms, stuffy answer.


    She already knew it, but there was no chance.


    "Well, I''ll get you some medicine for the wound."


    "You''d better deal with it for yourself. I''m not in a hurry."


    Xiaoyu: so he has found out.


    "Well!" Flash into the space, find the medicine box she prepared, and carry it out of the space.


    "So fast?" Oriental night Xuan surprised open eyes, this just a second?


    Can see that she did not wash, also did not deal with the wound came out, face black down.


    "Don''t you have to deal with it for yourself first?"


    "I''m not in the way. I''ll fix it for you first. I''ll go in and take a bath and wipe the medicine." The light rain explains a side to pull the skirt of the eastern night Xuan down the shoulder.


    Then she blushed. Would she be too bold?


    Can see the dirt on his body, simply into the space to play a basin of water, which put a cloth towel.


    "You''d better wipe it first to avoid infection. You''re not used to getting dirty."


    "I''m like this. Do you want me to do it myself?" East night Xuan flat mouth.

 Chapter 807

    Xiaoyu


    Twist dry PA Zi, pull down his clothes, wipe chest position, see those two red beans, face red again.


    Eyes to the side to see, give him wipe, and then hard, pulled to the thigh wound, Xiaoyu frown, but did not hum a sound.


    Dongfang yexuan held her hand and took the handkerchief. "I''d better come. You''re so fussy. I don''t know when you can clean it. I don''t want to add another chill."


    Slowly tear off the dirty clothes, light rain turned around, "hum, don''t pull down, I don''t want to wait."


    The corners of his mouth are slightly crooked. He is still so sharp eyed and intelligent.


    Listening to the sound of Suo Suo behind him, Xiaoyu can''t help thinking about what he looks like after taking off his clothes.


    Although they have been intimate, they are still a little shy.


    Think of his clothes are dirty, but she began to take the coat, as early as when she rolled down the mountain, do not know where.


    "Ah ye, I only have my clothes. I haven''t prepared your clothes. What should I do?" He asked with his back to his body.


    "Otherwise, I still have a suit of undressed pajamas. Can I put them on for you first?"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded and agreed without thinking: "OK."


    So Xiaoyu put her pajamas aside and took a bath in the space.


    Clean up for yourself and come out with some fruit or something after taking the medicine.


    Then I saw an oriental night Xuan in a white nightgown with a demon face, looking at her with a dark face and resentment.


    Xiaoyu immediately wants to laugh. Isn''t this a proper lady''s big man?


    But did not dare to laugh, gently stick up, "what''s the matter? A look of resentment


    "What are you? It''s just... It''s just... "Dongfang yexuan didn''t know how to say it. It was empty up and down, which made him pick up the dirty white trousers and put them on, otherwise it would be chilly.


    I took a look at myself.


    Light rain see that after the dress of nondescript, not kind smile, in his stare over, quickly dog leg smile.


    "It''s my thoughtlessness. In this way, I''ll make you a pair of pants on the spot." A white brocade appeared in his hand.


    "Don''t worry. Have you treated your wound? Can I help you? "


    "It has been dealt with. It''s not too serious. It will scab after several days of dressing." And then with a pair of scissors and a needle, where should I start?


    Dongfang yexuan carefully observed the fluency of Xiaoyu''s actions, and judged that Xiaoyu was telling the truth, so he didn''t check it by force.


    "Girl, can you make clothes?" Don''t blame him surprised, he didn''t see her start, even what embroidered PAZI also didn''t see, all is the maid make.


    Light rain embarrassed low roar, "won''t have how, have ability you wear your that dirty pants."


    Hum!


    Xiao Yu and Leng hum, take out a table, and then put the cloth on it and draw on it.


    Finally cut out the rudiment of a pair of trousers, Oriental night Xuan comes to have a look, "in your eyes, am I so weak?"


    If he can put it on like this, there will be a ghost.


    Xiaoyu


    "You''re saying I won''t do it!" I''ll do it for you. I''m picky.


    Dongfang yexuan touched his nose and sat down on the couch which was taken out by Xiaoyu to eat fruit.


    Touch the couch. It''s a good space for Xiaoyu. It''s a must for home travel and killing people and stealing goods.

 Chapter 808

    "Girl, how big is the space? Why only you can go in, I can''t? " He also wants to see it.


    Xiaoyu cut a bigger piece of cloth again, "about an acre of land. I can''t control whether I can go in. Maybe I know the Lord."


    Then, with the prototype, the sewing began.


    The gap in the line, fingers can be inserted.


    "Come on, try. This is the first work of art I''ve ever created in my life. If you dare to be ugly, I can only give you a piece of cloth." I wanted to make a pair of underwear for you.


    But a man with bare legs and a white skirt, this scene is too shocking, it''s terrible to think about.


    Dongfang yexuan took it in his hand. To tell you the truth, he had never seen such ugly trousers before. He was worried that if he was not careful, they would collapse.


    But who let his beloved do it in person? No matter how ugly it is, he doesn''t wear it!


    Back over, take off the dirty pants, put on Xiaoyu''s love pants.


    Some places are big, others are tight.


    "How''s it going? Does it fit? " Xiaoyu was already crossed when he changed his trousers.


    Hearing the sound, I felt that he turned around after changing.


    "Well, it''s a good fit. Thank you, girl. You''ve worked hard. You''ll have to make some clothes for me in the future." Taking advantage of the opportunity requires welfare. No matter how ugly he is, he likes it.


    Xiaoyu looked up and said, "look at your performance!" Pick up his dirty clothes.


    "Why, throw it away." Dongfang yexuan dislikes it.


    "Are you going to go out and let everybody see you then?" Xiaoyu looks at him speechless.


    "What''s wrong with that? My daughter-in-law did it to let them see it." Envy them to death.


    Xiaoyu: "he reached out and pointed to the meat that was exposed in some places.


    "Are you sure?"


    Dongfang yexuan: "this is what you do. How can I be willing to be seen by others. Let''s keep it private so that they won''t be jealous. "


    Light rain suddenly a little unhappy, "do you dislike what I do? You take it off for me... "Start at once.


    At the beginning, Dongfang yexuan still held her hand and said, "come on, I know you can''t wait. I''ll cooperate with you."


    Just spread out your hands and feet and let her do it.


    Light rain shocked, this guy has been shameless to this point, stay.


    "Hum, I don''t care about you!" It''s all like this, and I''m in the mood to joke.


    Holding his clothes, he was about to enter the space. He held his hand and said, "don''t wash, I''m distressed!"


    Light rain smile, "I also love, fortunately someone did something wrong, just punishment."


    Then he disappeared in front of Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan sighed, "the world is changing too fast. Some people come back from the dead. Some people still have such magical space. Next time someone says there are ghosts and gods, I will believe it."


    Close your eyes and practice cross legged.


    Light rain into the space, find a huddle, hiding in the middle of the grape tree ya.


    "Hey, do you want to die or live?"


    Grape see was found, timid turn around, raise small eyes, weak way: "want to live, want to live."


    Wuwuwuwu... It''s not intentional. Who knows it will happen like this.


    "OK, if you want to live, just wash and air these clothes for me. If you don''t, you know..."


    A threatening smile.


    Grape: "I''m still very young. Is this bullying child labor?

 Chapter 809

    Light rain finish saying to go out, East night Xuan still need a person to take care of.


    The grape in the space looks at several dirty clothes on the ground and wants to cry without tears.


    The iniquity that oneself make, cry to also want to finish.


    But it doesn''t prevent it from venting its anger, jumping down and up and down on its clothes. When it gets angry, it drags its clothes to the well.


    But such a big dress, it is so small, this is not to embarrass it?


    Put it in a wooden basin and scoop water little by little. When you jump inside to wash clothes, you naturally step on it with your feet.


    However, the clothes didn''t wash clean, it was wet, a fierce swing, the water on the body.


    Then I found a branch to beat


    Light rain looking at cross legged cultivation of the eastern night Xuan, did not disturb him.


    Instead, he took a torch and strolled in the dark place of the cave.


    But she walked a few steps, can''t see the figure of the eastern night Xuan, or didn''t see the cave wall, so don''t know here is how big.


    So collect the nearby dry wood branches, put them together, and collect some from the space.


    Then in the distance to the place ten meters apart to burn a fire, so that their radius of tens of meters and so on, can see clearly.


    In case of any uncontrollable situation, they can also know earlier.


    Go to the East night Xuan nearby not far, and then light a fire, began to prepare to eat.


    Dongfang yexuan opens his eyes and looks at Xiaoyu.


    Relieved to be saved, even the chest pain caused by internal injury was relieved a lot.


    He and Xiaoyu together in recent years, almost all he is chasing, he is paying, he knows Xiaoyu''s heart, but he is not sure how much Xiaoyu loves him.


    But after this time, he deeply understood that Xiaoyu loved him no less than him.


    "Xiaoyu, you are still injured. Have a rest and wait for me." You''re about to get up.


    Light rain quickly came over to suppress him, "you good recovery, I have nothing to help you, also don''t know when, do something to eat, restore physical strength."


    "Then don''t be tired!" Dongfang yexuan clapped her hand.


    "Well, I know." Xiaoyu laughs and continues to cook.


    After last night, two people casually eat, light rain let Oriental night Xuan eat more fruit, and then move out the bed in her space.


    Tidy up, "ah ye, you can meditate on it. Be soft."


    "Good." Oriental night Xuan according to speech walk past, sit in half meditate.


    "Yeh, don''t you have anything to say or ask?" Even if we knew it for a long time, there should be a lot of questions, right?


    "No After that, I felt that what I might have said was wrong, and I didn''t care too much.


    "Are you in pain again? Come here and I''ll show you!" Pat yourself next to you.


    Xiaoyu: "well, she thinks too much.


    "No, it''s much better."


    "Come here." Oriental night Xuan forced, still took the next bed.


    Xiaoyu has no choice but to sit down, "I only have my thigh scratched by the branches, other places are not serious..."


    Dongfang night Xuan doesn''t care, gently, gently take off the coat for Xiaoyu.


    Light rain suddenly some shy, red face, but did not resist.


    Stiff with his action, Dongfang yexuan checked her back, there are many branch scratches, as well as scratches, abrasions, and no medicine on her back.


    Because Xiaoyu couldn''t reach it, he didn''t think it was a big problem, so he didn''t deal with it.

 Chapter 810

    Dongfang yexuan''s face sank down, "why don''t you say you didn''t take medicine?"


    "I don''t think it''s serious." Light rain said weakly.


    "Give me the medicine!" The East night porch is cold.


    With a wave of Xiaoyu''s hand, a medicine box appeared on the bed.


    Dongfang yexuan opens the medicine box, finds the ointment, and gently and carefully applies the medicine to her.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "No pain." Xiaoyu shakes her head.


    "How can you not cherish yourself so much?" Put the medicine on your back.


    Let her turn around and face herself.


    Light rain is exposed in the back, the front with clothes to block very well, a little turn.


    Oriental night Xuan lifted her skirt up, "where is the wound?"


    Light rain has been guarding, holding clothes to block the chest, a hand slowly pull up the trouser legs.


    Dongfang yexuan pressed her hand, squatted down and slowly pulled her up.


    Ancient trousers and clothes were very loose, so they were very relaxed.


    Pull the trouser leg directly to the thigh, almost to the bottom of the thigh.


    I saw bruises and bruises all over my legs.


    And the left leg thigh has been bandaged, Oriental night Xuan carefully untied, and then saw a long cut.


    It''s as long and deep as a slap. I dyed the bandaged cloth red after I was drugged.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes turn red. He thinks that even if Xiaoyu has some minor injuries, it''s not serious. He didn''t expect that it would be like this.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?" Touch the wound carefully.


    The ugly wound, as if it was on his heart.


    "It''s not serious. It''ll be fine in a few days." Xiaoyu is a little afraid of the expression of Dongfang yexuan now.


    Reach out to want to cover up the wound, be taken away by the eastern night Xuan, carefully give her on the medicine, on the medicine, also observe the expression of light rain.


    Gently blowing, bandaging, and then to the other small wounds smeared ointment, this is the leg down.


    "Light rain." Take her hand.


    "We have such a close relationship, and we will get married in the future. Will you tell me anything in the future?"


    Looking at her eyes sincerely, he doesn''t want Xiaoyu to hide him for any reason.


    "I... Didn''t want to hide it from you. You are more seriously injured than me. You didn''t hum. I don''t want to trouble you!" Light rain looked at his eyes, some weak, a little sorry for his feeling.


    "From now on, Zhang Xiaoyu, please remember one thing!" Dongfang yexuan solemnly announced.


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes blankly.


    "In my mind, Zhang Xiaoyu is more important than Dongfang yexuan. Any little thing you do is a big thing in my eyes."


    Words sonorous announcement, some big voice, looking at Xiaoyu eyes with tears, faint tears.


    Helpless embrace her, kiss her tears into the mouth, astringent.


    "Darling, I speak a little louder, I didn''t yell at you!"


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "no, I..." his face was embarrassed.


    The eastern night Xuan nervously hugs more tightly, "what''s the matter? You said


    Light rain weak rise, and then... Roar: "you special pressure to my wound, pain dead mother."


    Dongfang yexuan


    Let go of Xiaoyu, step back and blink. The plot turns too fast. He can''t keep up.


    At this time, shouldn''t we cry with him, seek comfort and caress?


    Xiaoyu looks at the man who is at a loss suddenly and enters the space without words.


    Then I saw the grape collapsed on the ground, snoring and sleeping, and I felt a little wet.

 Chapter 811

    On the branches above it, the white clothes of Dongfang yexuan are already floating.


    Although some of them are damaged, they are still clean.


    Nodding, she went to the hut and saw the jar she had put beside the well with her own special laundry detergent covered to one side.


    He picked it up and prepared to cover it. Then he saw that the altar was empty.


    Immediately angry, the head of the fire boom boom up.


    She worked so hard to make such a little laundry liquid, but it was so ruined.


    Turn around and ready to roar, you can see the picture of grapes collapsed on the ground, silently put down the hand.


    Well, forget it. People should not be too fussy. They should be generous.


    Heart secretly comfort, psychological hint after a little rain into the room.


    Put the medicine box away, go to the bedside to lie down for a while, then think of his bed has been outside.


    Picked some fruit again, just walked out of the space, put the fruit basket on the table.


    "You sleep first, I want to practice." Oriental night Xuan eyes open, gentle way.


    "Well." Xiaoyu goes to the other side of the bed and lies on the quilt.


    "Ah Yeh."


    "Well?"


    "How can we get out and find chiyunhua like this?"


    "When I get better, I''ll fly out with you. I''ll be looking for you then."


    "Oh..."


    After a while, the eastern night Xuan did not hear the sound of light rain, looking back, light rain has fallen asleep.


    Pull the quilt for her, kiss her on the forehead, and then practice.


    No one found that in those dark places, slowly out... Some vines.


    Yes, slowly, move towards them. When they get to the bed, they suddenly stop, turn and climb towards the table.


    Then, one by one, the vines move the fruit in the basket, and then they go back like a flood.


    It''s quiet.


    After three days in the cave, Xiaoyu''s wound has scabbed, and those small wounds have begun to scab.


    Two people eat the food that said and Xiaoyu cooked every day, but Xiaoyu always feels that a Ye eats a little more fruit these days.


    Every time she put the fruit basket, it was always empty in the twinkling of an eye.


    However, they had a good life and didn''t worry about food and clothing.


    Jiangfeibai at the foot of the mountain is different from them.


    After waiting for a few days, Jiang feibai felt more and more uneasy.


    "No, I''d better go up the mountain and have a look. It''s been so many days, but don''t let anything happen."


    "Sect master, you''d better wait. The white haired lady said that only those who love each other can go up the mountain. Otherwise, those red cloud flowers will not appear.


    Maybe miss, they are going to get the flowers now, because our appearance will make the flowers disappear, and miss will be angry. "


    Yumei is scared to dissuade her. She can''t help but be the leader of her sect, who is in charge of life and death.


    But I have to finish what Miss told me.


    Jiang feibai frowned, "but what if they are in trouble, waiting for us to rescue them?"


    "Master Jiangmen, we all know your mood, and I''m worried about it. But as Yumei said, if things change because of our intervention, it''s not worth the loss."


    Chang''an dissuades him. He is also worried about the safety of the young master. But the young master has given orders. He believes in the young master''s ability.


    "But it''s been a few days, and there''s no news at all. How can people not be worried?" Jiang feibai walked back and forth, looking up the mountain anxiously.


    What I saw was the cloud mountain, which was towering and foggy.

 Chapter 812

    "No, I can''t wait." If anything happens to Xiaoyu, he will hate himself.


    Jump to fly away, Chang''an and Yumei stop in front of him, just when he thought he was going to fight.


    They knelt down at the same time, "please wait two days for the master of Jiangmen, and the young master / young lady will surely come back!"


    Jiang feibai kicks two people over, "is take what bullshit red cloud flower important, still person important?"


    "Master, maybe you can trust miss, she will come back safely." Although she was worried.


    Jiang Fei''s hand holding Piccolo in his white hand was tight and tight, and it turned white. He took another look at Yunshan.


    "Well, it''s midnight (9-11 a.m.) and I''ll wait another day. If they don''t show up by this time tomorrow, I''ll go up the mountain. It''s useless for anyone to stop at that time!"


    Then swing sleeve, turn and float away.


    Inside the cave, Xiaoyu took out a basket of fruit and put it on the table again.


    "Ah ye, I found that you eat a lot of fruit recently. Is it delicious? You can eat it freely. There are many fruits in it!"


    Cross legged Oriental night Xuan opened his eyes, "what fruit, I didn''t eat much?"


    "No? It''s impossible. I''ll put it on several times a day. I''ll eat it all. " Xiaoyu came over with a smile.


    "Admit it. I don''t dislike you eating too much."


    The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows, "when did you see what I''ve been eating?"


    Xiaoyu is right when she thinks about it. It seems that every time she sees him, she is practicing cross legged and recovering from internal injuries.


    So the question is, who eats these fruits?


    Two people look at each other at the same time, light rain has a trace of fear.


    Dongfang yexuan held her hand, "don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    Xiaoyu''s eyes indicated and whispered, "what shall we do?"


    "I''ve recovered a little bit of internal power these two days. Let''s look deeper." Then he went to one side, picked up the torch and lit it.


    Come to take the hand of light rain, two people slowly to a dark direction.


    Just as they were marching towards the dark, some vines quietly moved from behind them and emptied the fruit on the table.


    The light rain follows the East night Xuan to walk, looking at all around is dark, only have the light of a torch on their hand.


    "What the hell is this place? Why is it so dark? You can''t see the edge. " Xiaoyu was a little nervous.


    People are always curious and afraid of the unknown.


    Tightly grasps the eastern night Xuan''s arm, two eyes can''t help looking around.


    "Don''t worry, there won''t be anything. We''ve been here for a few days. If there''s anything, we''ll be here long ago. We won''t be here well."


    Dongfang yexuan comforts Xiaoyu, but his ears are open and he listens to the sound around him.


    Can only hear their direct footsteps, except, nothing.


    After walking so slowly for about ten minutes, Xiaoyu finally saw the boundary.


    That''s the wall of the cave.


    The top is covered with green black vines, dense, can not see the edge.


    "Let''s walk towards the wall and see if we can find anything." Dongfang yexuan takes her hand and goes on.


    Walking around the stone wall for a long time, I saw the green and black vines, which covered the wall.


    Judging from the distance Xiaoyu traveled, she inferred that it was a cave with a radius of more than 100 meters.


    After walking around, they didn''t find anything. They didn''t find anything out of the vines.


    Xiaoyu''s heart is even more strange.

 Chapter 813

    If there is nothing, then those fruits are anxious to run long legs?


    Or a ghost?


    Two people search fruitless, went back to the hole, that is, the central position.


    Just walked in, Xiaoyu''s sharp eyes found that the fruit on the table is missing... Missing


    Immediately tense Oriental night Xuan, Oriental night Xuan will her in her arms, a torch in the hand inserted on the ground.


    "Don''t be afraid! I''m here The ear listens quietly again.


    This time, he heard a different sound, as if it was the sound of eating.


    Take Xiaoyu''s hand, give her the torch, "take it, let''s go to see if it''s human or ghost!"


    So he went in the direction of the sound.


    When Xiaoyu sees the vines all over the wall again, it''s strange. Why does Dongfang yexuan bring her?


    Dongfang yexuan stretched out his hand and pointed to a direction, "look."


    Light rain along his hand to see past, eyes wide open, that is not her space inside Sydney?


    How can it be on the vine?


    But then, her chin was about to fall off, and the Sydney disappeared at the speed of visible granulation.


    What does that mean? This shows that these vines are alive!


    "This..." light rain some inconceivable, this also too mysterious.


    "It seems that it''s these things that make trouble. I don''t know whether they are vegetarian or meat." Pull out the soft sword at the waist.


    "Girl, if you have any problems later, you can hide in the space. I''ll meet them."


    "Be careful!" Xiaoyu is worried and shouts in a low voice.


    The eastern night Xuan has already flew out, soft sword Shua Shua Shua Shua with cut melon cut vegetables cut a section of vines.


    Those vines keep swinging, struggling, even if they fall to the ground, they are still rolling.


    If those vines can make a sound, Xiaoyu believes, it must be a squeaky scream.


    Dongfang yexuan is heartily chopping and killing, and the vines are crazy. They are besieging Dongfang yexuan.


    "Be careful!" Light rain exclaimed, the long vines entangled the hands of Dongfang yexuan.


    Then he entangled his feet again. In two seconds, Dongfang yexuan was wrapped into a ball.


    "Night Xiaoyu was worried and yelled, "how are you?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just entangled by them. I can''t get away for a while." He''s still suffering from internal injuries. There''s nothing he can do for a while.


    Xiaoyu was very worried. Ah ye had suffered a serious internal injury, so he was caught.


    She''s going to have to find a way. Yeah, find a way.


    Xiaoyu walks back and forth in the same place, and the vines look at her eager to try. They are trying to reach out the tip of the vine and move slowly towards Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu looks at the vines, worried and can''t think of anything.


    In a hurry, he pulled out the grapes in the space.


    "Grape, please, delay time, I''ll find a way." Holding the grape in his hand, he threw it into the vines that were climbing up in front of her when it didn''t react.


    Grape also a face ignorant force, was followed by the vine whipped a whip.


    Angry it liver pain, a bite on the vine to smoke it.


    With a click, the vines break.


    "Why?" Grape Leng for a while, "this juice is quite delicious."


    So he ate so much that he only heard a click.


    Scared it around the vines to flee quickly, and the grapes in the chase, chase one to eat one.


    So there''s a vacuum around the light rain.


    She is temporarily safe, but she is worried about Dongfang yexuan trapped in the ball.

 Chapter 814

    What can be done to control these terrifying vines?


    "These plants are so terrible, they are all refined!" Xiaoyu murmurs to himself.


    Eh? Botany?


    Isn''t a plant wood? Huokemu, as long as the fire is big enough, these vines will be burned to ashes.


    I started to do it when I thought of it. Xiaoyu moved all kinds of wine she made from the space.


    At this time, I couldn''t take care of it and poured it on the vine one by one.


    If other people see it, they have to scold her for wasting it.


    After watering the nearby vines, Xiaoyu threw out the torch in his hand, and the fire started.


    Grape fire butt ran back, "on fire, on fire..."


    The scene is very spectacular, and then point to the line and then to the surface, gradually burning to the distance.


    Make the whole dark cave as bright as day.


    Grape jump foot, "master, I am eating sweet, why do you give me burn!"


    "Isn''t there anything that hasn''t been burned? Now you''ve caught one and planted it in the space. Are you afraid you won''t have anything to eat? " Light rain does not matter said.


    Eyes always pay attention to the East night Xuan where the movement.


    Because the rattan was burned, Dongfang yexuan was rescued, and Xiaoyu rushed forward.


    "Ah Yeh, how are you? Are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. It worries you." Dongfang yexuan shook his head lightly.


    At this time, the grape also took advantage of the fire did not spread, caught a vine, carried into the space, not waiting for it to plant.


    The vine has been eager to curl down to a peach tree, take root, but also wrapped himself in the peach tree.


    Grape: "this is the essence!


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan go back to the central bed.


    Light rain supports the East night Xuan, "you lie down first, I''ll do the rest."


    "Xiaoyu, I''m ok. I don''t have to rest." So don''t treat him like a trash, OK?


    "I said rest is rest. Do you want to leave?" Light rain hard pressed him to bed.


    "Close your eyes."


    Dongfang yexuan: "why is the tone so familiar?


    I think I heard it somewhere!


    Isn''t that what he said to the girl? This... How is the character reversed?


    "Girl..."


    "Master, that guy is really fine..." grape was excited and spoke out of space.


    Then he saw Xiaoyu lying on Dongfang yexuan and quickly turned around, "I didn''t see anything. I''m going now..."


    "Wait a minute!" Dongfang yexuan sat up and stopped it.


    "Girl, what''s going on?" He felt that what happened in recent days was unexpected.


    Did he encounter all the strange things in his life?


    "Oh, grape is the spirit beast of space. It can talk, but I''m afraid it''s too special to cause trouble, so it can''t talk in front of people."


    Xiaoyu stares at the grape and explains to Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan: "no wonder he said that the grape was so sensitive that he could understand everything.


    Grape found that he was in trouble again and ran to one side.


    It felt it was necessary to go out for two days.


    Just walk not far, was a thing on the ground attracted the eye.


    "Why, what is it?"


    Stretch out the claw to touch, red, like a cloud, really have not seen.


    Light rain back to reprimand grape two, found it not far away pouting Pu Gu, do not know what to do.


    So he came forward and said, "what are you doing?"

 Chapter 815

    Grape looked back, "did not do anything, just found a funny thing, hey, hey..." dogleg''s grinning teeth.


    As soon as it turns around, the light rain sees what is covered by it.


    Blink of an eye, can''t believe of stare big eyes, "night, you come quickly." Then he called Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan thought what was wrong. He stepped forward quickly and saw the red one beside the grape, which looked like a cloud.


    "Red cloud flower?"


    "Why does it seem to come out of the blue? I didn''t see it before! " Xiaoyu squats down and touches with his hand.


    "I remember that Mrs. white hair mentioned before that chiyunhua has a companion animal. It doesn''t mean the vines, does it?"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded thoughtfully, "it''s very possible, or there''s no way to explain why those vines will attack people."


    "How can it grow up here? I didn''t before. " This is where they fell, and there was still some blood on the ground.


    "It should be those vines that are burned to death, and this red cloud flower will appear." Dongfang yexuan looked around, and sure enough, he saw that the fire was still burning, but now he only saw some scattered light.


    "Ah ye, I have a guess in my heart. I don''t know if it''s right." Xiaoyu knocked off the grape that stretched out its claw to touch the red cloud flower.


    Grape wronged back, clearly I found, but also so to me.


    "What guess?"


    "Look here, is it where we fell off?"


    "Well, it is." Oriental night Xuan looked at the top, aiming at the position above to look at the foot.


    "The lady with white hair said that this red cloud flower needs two people who love each other to see it. So what is love? "


    Xiaoyu looks up at the Oriental night Pavilion standing beside him.


    "That is to say, you can give your life for each other, even if you shed blood and tears, so there will be red clouds in this place.


    It should be our blood in this position, my tears in this position, and our love in this position! "


    Light rain analysis, the more said the more likely.


    "Your analysis is reasonable. We have witnessed the red cloud flower and the love. Xiaoyu, you belong to me


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu under his arm, spins, jumps... Never stops


    Xiaoyu laughs happily, "we finally found it, ha ha ha..."


    Put down the light rain, "yes, we found it."


    Therefore, the first step is to complete the wedding dress.


    "Now I''ll collect it first." Xiaoyu takes out a wooden box of jewelry and puts flowers in it.


    "Now we''ll find chiyunhua. As long as you''re better, we can leave." Xiaoyu looked at the bright sky above the cave and didn''t know what was going on outside.


    "Well, let''s take a day off and go out tomorrow." If you go out, it''s not a two person world. You need to stay a little longer.


    Outside, Jiang feibai and they waited until night and dawn.


    "No, I can''t wait." Jiang Fei flies to the top of the mountain with his white toes.


    Neither Chang''an nor Yumei had time to stop them.


    It''s not long since the time limit. Forget it, let''s go up the mountain.


    "Everybody up the mountain." Chang''an waved, and the people in the dark flew to the mountain.


    Yumei yelled in the woods: "Miss... Miss... Where are you? I heard a reply... "

 Chapter 816

    Chang''an also called out: "young master... Young master..."


    Everyone has been looking for it for a long time, but no one has been found.


    Jiang feibai stood at the top of the tree and looked down. He didn''t see the shadow of a man.


    "We''ll look for it separately. We''ll let you know if we find anything." And then fly to one side.


    Chang''an and Yumei fly to one side. Suddenly, Yumei finds that the soil is turning under her feet, and there are traces of broken branches.


    Looking down, you can see a long, sliding trace, and the leaves on the ground rolled to both sides.


    Although a few days later, the trace is still very obvious.


    "Chang''an, come here quickly!" When Yumei finds out, she calls Chang''an who is looking for it.


    Chang''an heard the call and ran, "what''s the matter? What did you find? "


    Yumei pointed down, "look!"


    Chang''an looked down her hand, and her pupils shrunk, "it''s not good."


    Follow the trace to the bottom, followed by Yumei.


    Then under a branch, you see a white coat.


    "It''s the young master''s clothes. Something must have happened to them." Chang''an picked up the clothes and affirmed.


    Take something out of your arms, detonate it, and a red signal bomb flies to the sky, "whew.".


    Jiang feibai saw the signal position in the distance and quickly swept away.


    Chang''an and Yumei follow the trail all the way to the edge of the cliff.


    Yumei almost fell down because she was worried. It was Chang''an who pulled her back.


    The stones and mud on the side fell down a few pieces.


    "Miss..." Yumei took away Chang''an''s hand and screamed.


    Jiang feibai heard the scream from a long distance and flew faster.


    "Don''t worry. Maybe the situation is not as bad as we think. You have to believe our young master. His martial arts are so good, right?"


    Chang''an / pulling Yumei forward, patiently comforting.


    "Really? Will miss be all right? " Yumei seems to hold on to a life-saving straw. She quickly pulls on his sleeve and asks.


    "Yes, they will be fine." Although he saw the young master''s clothes, he firmly believed that the smart and invincible young master could not be folded here.


    "What did you find?" Jiang feibai flew to the two people and found the cliff in front of them.


    As soon as his face sank down, his hands clenched and his nervous heart exposed his worry.


    "Rope, where''s the rope?"


    The dark guards came one after another behind him. Chang''an immediately ordered them to prepare the ropes and prepare to go down the cliff.


    "Half of the people and we go down from here, ordinary people find other ways to go down." Young master, they are willing to find other ways.


    Then those with ropes put down the cliff, and some put them down with some vines.


    Jiang feibai flies down quickly with a concave / convex stone and a rope.


    Others are climbing down slowly.


    When Jiang feibai came down to the bottom of the cliff, there was no sign of damage, and the branches were not broken.


    This is a canyon, with stone walls on both sides. From time to time, there is a small tree, mostly weeds and open space.


    "Light rain... Oriental night Pavilion..." Jiang feibai shouts.


    When he didn''t hear the response, he ran and yelled.


    The light rain in the cave is still sleeping. Dongfang yexuan meditates.


    The misty light rain turns over and hugs the back of Dongfang yexuan.


    "What sound? It''s like someone called me


    Dongfang yexuan is hugged by Xiaoyu. She just stretches her legs and lies down to hold her.


    "No, let''s go on sleeping."


    "Oh Light rain hazy next to the pillow to continue to sleep.

 Chapter 817

    Yumei and they went down to the bottom of the cliff and began to call out, "Miss..."


    "Young master..."


    The light rain in the cave covers his ears impatiently, "who is so annoying? What do you call me to do in the morning?"


    Then turn over, back to the eastern night Xuan, two seconds later, suddenly lift up.


    Someone called her? They came to save them?


    Listen carefully, "Miss... Young master..."


    The sound was close, intermittent.


    Fierce push East night Xuan, "night, someone really called us, you listen."


    Dongfang yexuan pulled the light rain down and lay on his arm, "ignore them and continue to sleep."


    Xiaoyu pushed him away, sat up and pulled him.


    "Come on, get up. We can leave."


    Oriental night Xuan helpless sit up, they originally planned to leave today.


    Alas!


    Sigh, wear your clothes slowly.


    Xiaoyu takes back all the things in the space, checks himself, and looks at the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Then he yelled at the sky, "here we are!"


    Jiang feibai turns his head fiercely. He seems to hear the sound of light rain.


    Then tip your feet and fly that way.


    See a four or five meter wide hole, "light rain, are you in it?"


    Xiaoyu opens his mouth and shouts. He is held by Dongfang yexuan. Then he flies to the sky and falls to the opposite side of jiangfeibai.


    "Big brother..." Xiaoyu is still in Dongfang yexuan''s arms, can''t wait to shout.


    "Light rain..." Jiang feibai steps towards her, grabs her from Dongfang yexuan''s arms and hugs her.


    "I''m so worried. I thought something happened to you!"


    The eastern night Xuan is gloomy Mou son, a small rain snatches back, glared at him one eyeˇ° Stay away from my daughter-in-law. "


    Light rain beat the East night Xuan chest, "what are you doing?"


    He turned to Jiang feibai and explained, "brother, don''t pay attention to him. He''s a windbreaker."


    Jiang feibai didn''t have time to argue with him, "what''s the matter with you? How did you get to this level?"


    Two people seem to be quite clean, but he can see that Dongfang yexuan is not lightly injured.


    "My foot slipped and I fell down. In order to save me, ah Ye fell down and suffered internal injuries." Xiaoyu''s simple explanation.


    "No wonder I said that he was so good at Kung Fu that he fell off the cliff. It turned out that he was injured." Jiang Fei nodded.


    Jade plum they see here, rush to come quickly, "young lady!" Put your arms around Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Oriental night Xuan eyebrow blue veins jump, this one by one with his daughter-in-law, right.


    However, fortunately, Yumei soon let go, "Miss, fortunately you''re OK, I''m worried to death."


    Two eyes with tears, want to cry and want to laugh.


    Xiaoyu wiped away her tears. "Isn''t this good for me? Don''t cry. If you cry, you won''t be able to find your wife''s family. "


    "Jade plum coquettishly smile," subordinate just don''t marry a person, serve young lady all one''s life. "


    Hearing that Yumei said she would not marry, Chang''an was a little upset.


    "Young master, if you come down late, please punish me." Kneel on one knee.


    "Get up, I don''t blame you." Oriental night Xuan light voice way.


    "What''s the matter? Go back and say it!" When it''s done, there''s no delay. Xiaoyu and he are both injured and need treatment.


    So the group quickly went down the mountain, and because they wanted to get the blood silk from Mrs. white hair first, they had to go back to recuperate first.

 Chapter 818

    "Your bodies are like this. Of course, you should go back for treatment and rest for a few days. If you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about Xiaoyu''s body


    Jiang Fei''s white face turned red, and they didn''t take their bodies seriously.


    "Big brother, we''ve been recuperating in the cave. It''s OK." Xiaoyu explains that she knows Jiang feibai cares about them, but she feels that she really has no problem.


    Dongfang yexuan thinks more. They roll down the mountain. Although their clothes are damaged, they are very clean. It can''t explain how people who stay in the cave for a few days will look like this.


    Moreover, Xiaoyu changed his clothes.


    Although the colors she wears are all light and close, and the styles are almost the same, she is worried that someone will notice.


    "Then we''ll go back and have a rest for a few days, and arrange for someone to tell Mrs. white haired." Dongfang yexuan makes up his mind and takes Xiaoyu''s hand to the carriage.


    On the carriage, "ah ye, we have already got the red cloud flower. Why don''t we get the blood silk at one stroke?"


    Xiaoyu leans in the arms of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be the same in two days." Dongfang yexuan doesn''t accompany Xiaoyu''s hair.


    When I came to Guancheng courtyard, someone immediately went to invite the best doctor.


    First to Xiaoyu pulse, the wound can''t see, asked some, "Miss wound treatment in time, nothing serious, a good rest for a few days, this period of time had better not wound water, these medicine change once a day."


    Take out a bottle of powder and put it on the table.


    "Thank you, doctor. Please show him as well." Pointing to the Oriental night Pavilion beside him.


    The doctor first took a look at Dongfang yexuan, which is more beautiful than the woman. The clothes are beautiful. It seems that the identity is extraordinary.


    "Young master, please reach out." Dongfang yexuan put his hand on the diagnosis bag.


    The doctor felt his beard, explored his pulse carefully for a while, and took back his hand. "This young man has used too much internal power and suffered internal injuries. He is old and has prescribed some medicines to regulate his body. Don''t use his internal power again during this period, or it will be difficult to recover."


    Dongfang yexuan is noncommittal. He doesn''t believe the doctor''s words. Every time he is injured, it is much more serious than this, but Mo Yufan soon cured him.


    He still has some medicine in his room that he took when he came. I believe it will be fine in a few days.


    "Thank you, doctor, Yumei." Xiaoyu motioned for Yumei to take pen and ink.


    The doctor wrote down the prescription, Yumei gave the diagnosis money, and ordered people to buy the medicine quickly.


    In the capital, Princess Wan and the emperor are having dinner.


    "Emperor, this is the soup that my concubine has boiled in the kitchen for a long time. You should drink more." He got up and put a bowl of soup in front of the emperor.


    "Concubine Wan''s craftsmanship has always been very good. Naturally, I want to drink more!" The emperor took the jade bowl and stirred the spoon in it.


    "Emperor, slave..." first try.


    The eunuch manager took out a silver needle and tried the dish.


    Wan Fei looked at the emperor wrongly, "emperor, don''t you believe me? The little eunuch who just tried the dish has already tried it! "


    The suspicious emperor thought about it. Yes, the eunuchs who tried the dishes have already tried it. What else should they try? To be an emperor, they have to eat the leftover food every time.


    "Stand down! I don''t believe it. Who else can I believe? " Concubine Wan has been waiting on him for several years.


    Besides, he has nothing to offer. He is well served and does not collude with others. If there are more concubines like this, the palace will be in peace.


    "Yes The chief eunuch stepped back and stood behind the emperor.

 Chapter 819

    WanFei Jiao smiles. A woman in her twenties is just the right time to be young and have fun.


    "Emperor..." with a long ending.


    After the meal, WanFei carefully attends, washes her hands and gargles her mouth, and helps the emperor arrange his clothes.


    The emperor put his arms around Princess Wan, ignored the eunuch in the room, gave a deep kiss, and kneaded two indescribable places.


    "I''ll go and check the book first. I''ll see you later."


    "The Emperor..." shyly looked around at the eunuch maids, whispering next to the emperor.


    "My concubine is waiting for the emperor!" Eyes wet, tender looking at the emperor.


    The emperor rubbed again before he drove away.


    Wan imperial concubine looks at the emperor who leaves, the corner of the mouth evokes strange range, "Ah Xiang, all withdraw, handle clean." His face flashed over the soup.


    Ah Hsiang took the men down quickly.


    Wan Fei directly looked at the soup disappeared in his vision, playing with Dan Kou''s fingernails, "dare to provoke the master, it''s too long. You don''t even know how to die. "


    The emperor left WanFei''s palace and went to qinzheng hall to criticize the folding, but he felt more and more strong.


    Uncontrollable feeling, let eunuch manager to recruit a few beauties to come over.


    He didn''t stop until the evening. He still felt that he was lively. He was so healthy for the next few days. He ate well.


    On one side, Princess Liuli thinks that she has set a wedding date at the end of the month, so long as she finds Dongfang yexuan, she can get married.


    I''m confident enough. I walk with wind. Although I haven''t lifted the ban yet, I''m not as boring as I was at the beginning in my palace.


    Just as she was watching the scenery on the second floor, she slipped and fell.


    Of course, this is not an accident, but a deliberate murder.


    It''s a pity that Princess Liuli has a big life. Leng only broke one leg and lives well.


    And they''re shouting about murder. They''re very careful.


    Xiangwangfu, laowangye, Wangye and Shizi sit together.


    "The emperor is becoming more and more disrespectful. He begged so many times, but he didn''t change his words. He insisted on marrying the princess to the East. How can I be worthy of Xiang''er? She is a child of the East!"


    The old prince burst into tears. This daughter has always been his flesh. Unexpectedly, he married Dongfang Mingcheng, who is not a human.


    "Dad, it''s been a few days since the emperor''s order. What can we do? Does Dongfang really want to marry that broken flower?" The Lord is very angry. Dongfang is a good boy. You can''t just ruin it.


    "I have a plan. I don''t know if it''s feasible?" Shizi stood up and said.


    "Tell me what to do." Mr. Wang raised his eyes.


    "As long as the princess is gone, who will Dongfang marry?" Shizi said this.


    It was quiet on the spot.


    This method is similar to that of Dongfang yexuan.


    The Lord thought it was a way, but the old lord frowned, "no, our family has been loyal and good for generations, and we can''t do such a wicked thing."


    "Besides, there are one and two. In case the emperor is arranging for a princess, will he also kill her? Unless you kill all the princesses. "


    The old prince thought more, so he didn''t agree.


    Shizi muttered, "that''s not bad either." As long as you can, you can kill them all.


    "What did you say?" The old prince roared.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." Shizi shut up.


    "Tomorrow I''m going to ask the emperor to see if he can change his mind." The master rubbed his temples wearily.

 Chapter 820

    "Dad, you have begged so many times, and the emperor won''t see you. What else do you want?" Wang Ye looked at the old Wang Ye''s knee. Every time he went to the palace, he was stopped outside and knelt for a long time before he came back.


    "If he says yes, I''ll die of a collision." The old prince replied sonorously.


    "Daddy


    "No more advice." The old prince said in a deep voice and waved them down.


    Shizi thought it was wrong, so he ran to find the old princess. When the old princess knew it, she kept watch and didn''t let him go out.


    After two days, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan go to the hut in the lake to find the white haired lady to get the blood silk.


    And Jiang feibai is despised by Oriental night Xuan electric light bulb, think of a way to let his door out of the situation, left.


    Think of Jiang feibai left, eyes hate to beat people, light rain in the carriage laugh.


    "What do you think? So happy. " Oriental night Xuan embraces light rain waist, holding a book to read.


    "To tell you the truth, did you do something to let elder brother leave?" Xiaoyu raised her eyes, holding the grape in one hand and stroking the fluff on her back in the other.


    Oriental night Xuan pick eyebrow, default.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "I know, how do you two always like to make trouble?"


    "He robbed my daughter-in-law for three years." The East night porch is cold.


    Xiaoyu: it''s over. I think of this one again.


    "Ah Yeh, it''s almost here. I haven''t seen what the blood silkworm looks like yet." Get out of the way.


    Dongfang yexuan took a look at Xiaoyu and knew what she thought. She said, "you can see it in a moment."


    Soon the carriage arrived at the gate of the hut in the lake.


    After Xiaoyu got off the bus, he took a deep breath, and the fragrance of lotus came to his face.


    "Let''s go." Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu by the hand and goes to the hut.


    Yumei and Chang''an followed closely. As for the others, they were hidden in the dark.


    Dongfang yexuan reaches out his hand and is about to knock on the door. The door opens automatically.


    But there was no one in the hospital.


    Light rain head into look around, also did not see people, "who opened the door ah?"


    "There''s no need to find it. The elder is good at martial arts and uses his internal power to open the door." Dongfang yexuan explains that Xiaoyu''s lovely strength makes him want to snore.


    He did the same, so Xiaoyu felt his head on his back inexplicably.


    "Ha ha... You two, come in, but be careful, I have an organ in this hospital!" A light smile, after saying the words, there is no sound.


    Xiaoyu is not very comfortable. He is not going to be emperor. As for going around in such a big circle, are there many hurdles?


    Oriental night Xuan also frowns, want to embrace light rain to leave.


    At this time, he heard a passage in his mind: "this blood silkworm was obtained by my husband and I together. We have always been very loving. Unfortunately, he was not well fated and left me. I hope you can pass on our love."


    After hearing this, Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu''s hand and says, "let''s go, girl."


    Then he strode inside. After a few steps, a big iron cage came down from the sky to hold them.


    Dongfang night Xuan stepped on his toes, holding Xiaoyu''s waist, he flew to one side of the pillar to borrow strength.


    Just stepped on the post, the sword rain came towards them.


    Dongfang yexuan flies to the roof with light rain, and then the roof card is wiped off.


    The two men flew down to the door.


    The whole process is only a few seconds, but only two people know the thrill.


    Chang''an and Yumei are so surprised that they want to rush over. Xiaoyu immediately stops them. "Don''t come over, just guard outside the door."

 Chapter 821

    "But..." Yumei hesitated.


    "Be obedient Light rain cold sound, this is not to play, Oriental night Xuan this level of all have some difficulties, let alone they.


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu''s hand and pushes the door open. A white fog flies out.


    Xiaoyu quickly took out an umbrella from the space and protected them in the umbrella.


    Dongfang yexuan is stunned, Xiaoyu grins, "I''m still useful!"


    "Well, we have the worst light rain." Dongfang yexuan nodded with a smile.


    Xiaoyu put the umbrella away and put it into the space from the sleeve.


    "Elder sister, you''ve gone too far. You''ve all gone into the house, and you''ve got poison powder."


    As soon as Xiaoyu''s voice fell, the white haired lady came from inside and said, "look at what''s underneath."


    Xiaoyu squatted down, first looked at the white haired lady, then dipped her finger in a little, put it in front of her eyes, and gently smelled, "white face!"


    "Yes, I didn''t poison it!" Lady White shrugged innocently.


    Xiaoyu: what are you doing with this? Just to make fun of us? It''s boring.


    "Come in, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Mrs. white hair walked in front of them and led them into the house and through the living room.


    I went into a room on the right. As soon as I went in, I heard the sound of Xie Xie Suo.


    "This is my baby silkworm eating." Mrs. white hair explained.


    Then he introduced them to them, "I have six blood silkworms here. They only eat the lotus leaves I planted, so the silk is born with lotus fragrance."


    Then point to a big dustpan inside, red a few, such as the size of the thumb blood silkworm.


    "It''s very difficult for them to breed. They only give birth to one over the years, and they cocoon twice a year."


    Point to another dustpan inside ten red cocoons.


    "This is their cocoon. They will cocoon tonight, and they can get it around midnight. But if someone who is not familiar with them touches their cocoon, they will be attacked.


    Let''s come here in the evening. "


    So Mrs. white headed led them to the living room, "now let''s make something to eat and wait for the evening."


    Xiaoyu: "I''m afraid that''s your point.


    Time soon to the evening, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan under the guidance of Mrs. white hair, hand smeared with red cloud flower juice, into the silkworm room.


    At this time, the silkworm babies have become pupae one by one.


    As soon as light rain approached, the blood silkworm in the cocoon immediately crawled out and leaned forward to attack, but it seemed that it smelled the smell of red cloud flower and drew back.


    "You see, if you don''t have the red cloud flower, you will be disfigured now. Don''t underestimate it. The liquid they spit out is highly toxic." Mrs. white hair explained.


    Xiaoyu embarrassed smile, is suddenly feel good lovely, stretched out his hand, who knows these little things so sensitive.


    "What''s next?" Xiaoyu asked.


    "Just get them out slowly."


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan listen to her step by step and get the cocoon.


    Plus the original ten or so, there are almost 20 cocoons.


    After getting the cocoon, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan leave. Xiaoyu doesn''t know what Dongfang yexuan gave Madame Baifa in exchange.


    Just looking at these blood cocoons, I feel so magical, like a red ball of wool.


    "Ah ye, you didn''t say that you came here to get your goods back. Why didn''t you go all the time?"


    Stay in the courtyard, light rain chin asked.


    "It''s not time yet." Dongfang yexuan turns the book one page.

 Chapter 822

    "When is the time?"


    "Soon you''ll know."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    On this day, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan came to the border town near Guancheng.


    That is, the border city of the state of Dai.


    Probably because it is close to the kingdom of Bai, there is not much difference.


    On that day, Xiaoyu went out for a stroll. She met a snake seller. There were many snakes in the cage. She was so sick that she turned around and left.


    Then he was hit head-on by a child who ran away without apologizing.


    Xiaoyu patted her clothes, then the purse tied around her waist disappeared.


    "No way."


    "What''s the matter, miss?" Yu Mei asked.


    "My purse is missing. It must have been stolen by the child just now. Let''s chase it!"


    Then he picked up the skirt and ran in the direction of the child.


    Yumei was a little surprised. Didn''t she just point some silver coins? Why do you care so much.


    Hurry to catch up. Xiaoyu has already mentioned using lightness skill.


    Then, when Xiaoyu walks further and further, and arrives at the civilian caves and beggars'' nest in the city, his eyes change a little.


    "Is the child stealing money to eat, or for the sick relatives at home?"


    Light rain secretly guessed, slowly into this poor place.


    Yumei followed her, handkerchief covering her nose, "Miss, let''s go, maybe there''s something wrong here, it''s not good to be infected."


    Xiaoyu waved casually, "it''s OK. My family used to be very poor, eating wild vegetable porridge and living in a cow house. A rag should be passed from my elder sister to my second brother, and then to me.


    A musty and hard quilt should also be reused. "


    "Yumei, no one is born to be rich. He is good at fortune telling. If he is born into a rich family, he will lose all his wealth if he has no ability.


    What''s more, after enjoying everything given by the family, they have to undertake the mission of the family and do something they don''t want to do.


    So, not everyone is as beautiful as he seems. "


    Yumei nodded, feeling that what the young lady said was reasonable. "My subordinates have been orphans since childhood. It''s the sect leader who has taken us in, taught us martial arts, and has the ability to live. But we are not just like the scenery on the surface. We have to do a lot of things."


    Xiaoyu nodded and walked forward slowly. From time to time, she saw ragged people passing by. Her eyes were curious, awed and begging for mercy.


    "However, although some people are born weak, they can''t live on others. It''s better to ask for others than for themselves. Only when we build a strong foundation can we really be strong."


    "There it is Light rain suddenly saw a corner, the boy secretly watching there.


    Yumei immediately flew to the boy and grabbed him. "Why steal money?" she said


    The boy shrunk his head in fear and kept silent.


    Light rain came forward, looking at this thin, thin boy, also eight or nine years old.


    "How old are you?" Ask softly.


    The boy first looked at her and then weakly replied, "ten... Ten."


    Ten years old? Xiaoyu is surprised. It doesn''t look like it.


    Alas, it''s not hard to understand that children from poor families are like this. They don''t have enough to eat, they don''t have warm clothes, and they don''t have nutrition.


    "Why steal money? To tell you the truth, my sister will forgive you! Otherwise you will be brought to justice. "


    "I..." the boy put his arm around the corner of his coat, then looked up, "I''m hungry!" Say it loud and firm.


    "Can you steal when you are hungry?" Xiaoyu ignored him.

 Chapter 823

    "If I don''t steal, I will starve to death, but I come to see people, and the stolen people won''t starve to death because of this."


    The boy stood up straight and didn''t feel wrong at all.


    "If you want to live, sometimes it''s true that you don''t have to break the means, but you take it for granted, don''t you think you are quite capable?"


    Xiaoyu stands, overlooking him, gentle not.


    "Of course I can. Some of them grew up with me have starved to death."


    In fact, Xiaoyu can understand the boy''s thought. If she had to, she would do the same.


    After all, life is the most important thing.


    But such a natural attitude makes Xiaoyu a little disgusted.


    "And your parents?"


    "My mother thought my family was poor, so she ran away with others. My father went out to work, but he didn''t pay attention. He fell dead. Now I''m the only one."


    Xiaoyu: "Alas, he shook his head in his heart.


    "Now give me the money back!" Xiaoyu reaches out her hand and says in a cold voice.


    The boy may not have thought that Xiaoyu would ask him to pay back the money. After all, he doesn''t look like a man who is short of money.


    He also said so much, just want to make her sympathize, maybe can bite more money, who knows


    "You''re not short of money, can''t you just give me a little?" The boy was stubborn and didn''t shed tears.


    "It''s natural for me to take back what belongs to me. If you can''t ask others to have it, you must give it to you. Hurry up. If you don''t return it, I''ll report to the official."


    Xiaoyu''s face is cold, and she doesn''t start to be gentle at all.


    The boy is very aggrieved, pitifully took out the purse in his hand, reluctantly put it in the palm of Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Eyes staring at the purse, and then absolutely turned, ready to leave.


    "Stop!" Xiaoyu stops him.


    "What do you want when I pay you back?" Children''s thoughts are simple, yes, no, no, they don''t think about other things.


    "Come here." The light rain is still cold.


    The boy wanted to run, but when he saw the martial arts woman beside the fierce woman, he was unwilling to move over.


    "What for?" Weak, weak asked.


    Xiaoyu looks down at the boy with his waist.


    "What do you know? Except for stealing. "


    "Play, catch chicken, fight..." the boy was counting his fingers.


    "Stop, what I ask you is, do you have other skills, such as fishing, hunting, business and so on."


    Xiaoyu''s head hurts. How can it be so hard to save a boy for the rest of his life?


    The boy was very tangled and asked him what to do with it? He can''t do anything.


    "Well, you''ve always seen other people do business. Have you ever thought about learning?"


    Xiaoyu suppresses her violent temper and patiently asks. She swears in her heart that this is the last sentence. If not, she turns around and leaves.


    "I think so. I''m optimistic about all the eggs sold on the street for one Wen, but the chicken wants five Wen, and the big chicken wants twenty or thirty Wen. I''m going to buy a few chickens to feed. When I become a big chicken, I''ll have a little chicken..."


    The target is very small. At least it can be saved. Xiaoyu gives back the purse.


    In his puzzled eyes, "I''m not spending money on you. I''m investing in your business. When you make money later, you''ll have to share 10% of my money. Do you understand?"


    What is too easy to get will not be treasured.


    After the boy took it, he watched Xiaoyu walk away with dull eyes.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know that he will have a chicken tycoon in the future.

 Chapter 824

    Xiaoyu and Yumei are going to leave this place. Because of the weather, it''s full of flavor, which is hard to express.


    Just as I was about to go out, I saw the corner not far away, still in the slum.


    A man in purple and a man in black were distributing steamed bread to the poor.


    She didn''t see the front, she saw the side.


    We are still sensible, all line up, one by one forward that belongs to their own steamed bread.


    Xiaoyu wanted to turn around and go, but a woman with a steamed bun passed by her.


    "Good man, good man, I have never met such a good man..."


    Then, after a few steps, he fell to the ground.


    Xiaoyu gives Yumei a wink. She immediately steps forward and helps her wife up.


    "Grandma, you have to be careful."


    "Thank you, girl. You are all good people. So is the young man. He didn''t come every few days to distribute food. Otherwise, I can''t hold on to this old bone."


    And then he left with a twist.


    Xiaoyu stops and looks at the man in purple in the distance.


    May feel the light rain''s eyes, the man looked this way, and then moved over.


    Light rain this just see man''s face, this is not that dissolute childe, Qi Kang?


    "Light rain? I didn''t expect to see you here. We are so lucky. "


    Light rain mouth corner twitches, "I have a name, can you call not so intimate?"? I don''t know how familiar we are! "


    "We are very familiar with each other. We have drunk wine and had dinner together..." Qi Kang smiles. No matter what Xiao Yu says, he laughs really.


    Xiaoyu changed the corner of his eyes and twitched: do you still want to say that we have drunk together, passed the window together, carried the gun together, and whored together!


    Too lazy to argue with him, "Why are you here?"


    "I often come here. They don''t live well. Come to help them when they have time."


    Qi Kang smiles gently, but his smile doesn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so kind?" Xiaoyu smiles.


    "Of course, there are many things you don''t know. By the way, what are you doing here?"


    Two people stand in the sun, you say me a word.


    "To catch a thief, you busy, I go back first." Xiaoyu is ready to leave.


    "I''m finished here. Let''s have a cup of tea. I''ll treat you to dinner. Didn''t you say that when you came to our country, I''d like to do my best? "


    Reach out and invite Xiaoyu politely.


    Light rain is not good for other people''s face. Dongfang yexuan has something to do and is not at home. She is OK when she goes back.


    Nodded, "let''s go."


    So Qi Kang walked in front of the road, smiling, while walking said funny things to make Xiaoyu laugh.


    Xiaoyu is smiling all the way. Even Yumei is on guard against qikang. She thinks he is good.


    After the rain left, Qi Kang''s subordinate Xiao Liu immediately stood on one side indifferently.


    The steamed bread placed in front of him was shot and empty.


    We scrambled to finish, and yelled at him, "don''t we say that if we cooperate, we will have money? What about the money? "


    Small six disdain to take out a bag of money, toward the sky, everyone immediately crowding forward.


    There was a fight, and even the old wives who passed by Xiaoyu joined in the fight.


    Small six looking at these people, disdain of cold look on, "if not the master need to play a good man, just won''t come here to endure such a place."

 Chapter 825

    Xiao Liu turned and flew to a broken yard not far away, where stood a little boy.


    It''s the boy that Xiaoyu kindly gave money to.


    "You did a good job. It''s yours." Xiao Liu threw a ingot of silver on the ground.


    The boy looked at the silver on the ground, very excited, but did not reach out.


    "I don''t want money."


    "What do you want? Don''t be greedy


    "I want to know the woman''s name." She said she was going to give her money, but she didn''t say her name.


    "As long as the name is free?" Xiao Liu was a little surprised.


    "Yes The boy nodded firmly.


    "Listen up, Zhang Xiaoyu!" Small six palm a suction, silver fly into the palm, turn around and fly away.


    We should be responsible for the decisions we make, and we can''t regret them.


    Xiaoyu followed qikang into a teahouse. Instead of entering the box, she sat down in a corner of a railing on the second floor.


    "It''s so quiet inside the box. Why do you have to be outside? There are so many people outside, and it''s not safe."


    Qikang has been persuading Xiaoyu to stay in the box.


    Xiaoyu shook his head and refused, "it''s dangerous to be in the box. Besides, I think it''s very good here, and I can listen to gossip."


    The second child stood at the table, "what would you like to eat, my guest?"


    "A pot of the best tea, and a little wine and vegetables." Qi Kang gave orders casually.


    "Two bowls of sour plum soup." Xiaoyu nodded.


    "OK, two guests, just a moment." Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng Deng came downstairs to deliver a message.


    It''s ready soon, "two guests, please use it slowly."


    Xiaoyu took up a bowl and handed it to Yumei behind him, "drink, it''s hot."


    Then, naturally put another bowl in front of you and drink it slowly.


    Qi Kang: "it wasn''t for him.


    "Xiaoyu, come on, this is the unique Wumeng tea here. Try it."


    Pour a cup of tea in front of Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu reached out to try the temperature, then lifted it up and took a sip.


    "I don''t like tea very much, so I don''t know what''s good and what''s bad."


    Qi Kang is about to introduce the words swallow in the throat: Xiaoyu, you talk so, your home made?


    "Have you heard? The palace of the white kingdom is too chaotic. " Next to a table of guests suddenly began to whisper.


    "That''s what you''re talking about. I knew that a long time ago."


    "What riddles do you play? Why can''t I understand a word?"


    "What else can it be? Come here and I''ll tell you." A man who didn''t know how to say hello leaned over.


    "If you have anything to say aloud, we are in daiguo, and we are afraid that people from Baiguo will come and catch you!"


    The man was right when he thought about it, so he said it out loud.


    "Do you know that there is an arrogant and domineering princess in the state of Bai called Princess Liuli?"


    "I know. It''s famous far and near."


    "She''s messing with bodyguards. You heard that."


    "A little bit."


    "Ha ha ha... She not only messed with the bodyguards, but also with the prince, her brother. You don''t know that!"


    "Ah... All these things? I have to say that the world of these big people really doesn''t understand. "


    "There''s something even more powerful, the very rich Sihai villa. You know, the three countries have set foot in business."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu frowned. She didn''t intend to listen to the gossip. She just mentioned Princess Liuli and listened. She didn''t expect to hear about Sihai villa.


    So he pricked up his ears and listened carefully.


    "Come on, what''s the relationship between them?"

 Chapter 826

    "It''s a big deal. The emperor of the white Kingdom doesn''t know if he has a brain problem. He''s going to marry Princess Liuli to the next leader of Sihai villa, Dongfang yexuan. Do you think he''s sick..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After those people say what, light rain did not listen to, in the mind is the emperor give marriage Oriental night Xuan, the bride is not her.


    Eyes once Mi up, dangerous eyes momentum force people.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you?" Qi Kang shook his hand in front of Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu looked up at him, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that you suddenly feel like you''ve changed your momentum."


    "Oh, it''s a little uncomfortable to be scalded by tea."


    Xiaoyu put away his anger and smile at him.


    "Be careful. I''ll blow it for you." Take the teacup in front of Xiaoyu and start to use the fan.


    Xiaoyu, who wants to refuse, is not talking.


    "It''s strange in your country. Are women worth more if they are not clean? I don''t understand. "


    One hand waving paper fan, gently looking at the rain said.


    "I remember the first time I saw you. You''re not like this." Light rain looked up and down, this person in addition to the face was changed, the whole person is different.


    For the first time, I saw him as a dandy.


    This time, she felt like a gentle young man. She felt very comfortable and polite. She would not feel uncomfortable.


    "No, I''ve always been like this, and I''m not much worse dressed." Qi Kang didn''t understand and handed over the cup with the right temperature.


    Light rain speechless rolling eyes, who asked you dressed.


    "Ha ha, you want to say that my character is different now, right?" Qi Kang chuckles.


    Xiaoyu nodded.


    "Everyone has two sides. If I didn''t pretend, I would have died long ago." Qi Kang smiles bitterly.


    Xiaoyu suddenly understood that ancient people are more intriguing than modern people. Otherwise, how could there be such words as Gong Dou and zhaidou.


    So it''s easy for her to accept the explanation of two sides.


    Two sides?


    Light rain suddenly surprised, hands cover face, also put his own cup on the table, tea fell on his skirt.


    "Miss..." Yumei quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped it.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t it hot?" Qi Kang got up and wanted to help.


    "Sit down!" The light rain was suddenly cold.


    Qi Kang didn''t know why, but he just sat down.


    Xiaoyu waved back Yumei, "I''m ok."


    Then he looked at Qi Kang coldly. When he didn''t know what happened, "how do you recognize me?"


    She is not the maid of that day, but herself. How did he recognize her?


    "You just remember, didn''t you remember that you didn''t change clothes? Don''t you find that the girl behind you hasn''t changed? She recognized it. "


    Qi Kang is in high spirits. He looks like I''m the smartest. Praise me quickly.


    Xiaoyu: "it turned out that Yumei was the one who failed. I said how to recognize it at once.


    "Well, you''re smart." Light rain light way.


    Qi Kang had a warm smile on his face, but it turned bitter immediately.


    Xiaoyu then said, "I don''t deal with people who are smarter than me. I''m afraid of being sold. Goodbye!"


    Get up with Yumei left, did not give qikang refused the opportunity.


    Qi Kang looks at the light rain leaving downstairs from upstairs, with a smile on his lips.


    "Xiaoyu, you must belong to me."


    "Master." Xiao Liu stands behind him.

 Chapter 827

    "Come on, the play is over." I don''t know what kind of storm Dongfang yexuan will face next.


    Yes, he arranged all this. Although Zhang Xiaoyu sat down with him patiently, he clearly saw that Xiaoyu was upset.


    Xiaoyu hurried back to the courtyard in the border town.


    Dongfang yexuan hasn''t come back yet. Xiaoyu sits calmly at the top of the hall. Under the hall stand Yumei and Ziqiong Zifei.


    "Come on, do you want me to invite you?"


    The cold voice made the three buttocks tighten.


    "Miss, I really don''t know. No, I really don''t know. I''ve been following you all the time. How can I know this..."


    Yumei cried and explained that she was a slave to prove her innocence.


    However, in response to her, it was Xiaoyu''s sneer.


    "What about you two? Isn''t that the same reason? Think about it. "


    Ziqiong and Zifei understand miss''s temper, kneel down directly, "don''t dare to deceive miss, master son explain, we can''t say."


    Yumei came forward to pinch the shoulder for Xiaoyu, "Miss, you can forgive them, they also listen to the order line..." things, words have not finished.


    "Do you have your share here? Do I forgive you? Kneel down Cold without feelings, this sudden fury, so that the three more afraid.


    Yu Mei''s legs softened and she knelt down in front of her with her head drooping.


    "You can say it''s my man, but you don''t tell me anything? So why follow me? "


    "Pa"! The tea cups on the table were pulled down to the ground and made a sound.


    "Please forgive me, young lady. The maidservants know that they are wrong." The three of them spoke in unison.


    "No, you''re right. It''s me who''s wrong. I shouldn''t let you serve me. How can I? Ah... "


    Cold voice, "you''d better go back to your main idea. My temple is too small to accommodate you."


    Swing your sleeve, get up, and stride away.


    Yumei three people, you look at me, I look at you, no one expected, miss will have such a fire.


    "What to do? The young lady is really angry this time. " Zifei is worried. Won''t miss want them?


    "Yumei, Miss loves you most. What can you do?"


    "What can I do? Miss is a person who dares to love and hate. She usually looks kind-hearted, but she is completely respectful to me. This time, it''s over."


    Yumei regrets her death in her heart. She waits until the news is a little late and is brainwashed by Ziqiong and Zifei. She thinks it will affect their feelings, so she doesn''t say it.


    Xiaoyu stayed in the study and sat quietly behind the desk.


    I didn''t read, I didn''t do anything, I just stayed so quietly.


    She thought for a while. In fact, she knew what Dongfang yexuan meant. She didn''t want to worry about it. She just had to be responsible for eating and having fun.


    But she''s not dodder. She''s not a little woman standing behind a man.


    She needs to be honest, good or bad.


    Of course, she also believes in Dongfang yexuan. He can''t do something sorry for her.


    But this matter can not be two, do not give him a lesson, do not know what will be waiting for her.


    When Dongfang yexuan comes back from her work, she finds something wrong.


    Give Chang''an a wink. Chang''an leaves and comes back soon.


    "The subordinate asked the dark Wei, the young lady knew what happened in Beijing, came back from outside, has been staying in the study did not come out, do not eat or drink..."

 Chapter 828

    Dongfang yexuan frowned, "are the others dead? I can''t take care of my master. What are you doing alive? "


    Chang''an explained in a low voice, "Yumei, they are all kneeling in the hall!"


    All kneeling, how to take care of like this, how comfort?


    Dongfang night Xuan angrily throws the corner of his clothes, strides directly to the study, but stops at the door of the study.


    Foot can not step in, there is a kind of thing called heart, fill the heart.


    Xiaoyu looks at the shadow reflected at the door and doesn''t come in.


    Smile, boy, you know you are guilty.


    Oriental night Xuan outside the door to do psychological construction, just knock on the door, "girl? light rain? I know I shouldn''t keep it from you. Don''t be angry, OK? "


    There was no sound inside, but he could clearly hear the breathing inside.


    "In how angry, also have to eat, if hungry bad my baby, I will be sad!" A shameless offensive.


    There''s still no sound in there.


    "Girl, you say, how can you forgive me? I''ll let you fight or scold me? As long as you get rid of it Xiaoyi''s request, Yu Guang looks at Chang''an who stands behind him and smiles.


    Chang''an immediately retrogressed and disappeared in front of his eyes. The dark guard in the dark of the hospital also silently retrogressed and stayed outside.


    The East night Xuan ear sticks on the door, still didn''t hear light rain call his voice.


    After thinking about it, I reached out and pushed the door gently, eh? The door is unlocked.


    Push open the door of the moment, the room had breathing people disappeared.


    Dongfang yexuan went in, didn''t find Xiaoyu, sighed and sat down, "girl, don''t hide in it, I know you are..."


    Xiaoyu is in the space, with Heiti in his mouth, listening to the grapevine in his study.


    The corner of the mouth twitches. How can this be so familiar?


    Where did you hear that?


    "Girl, come out, I know it''s wrong..." she cried pitifully in the room.


    Xiaoyu eats and sleeps happily in the space, and eats after sleeping.


    When it''s almost over, "grape, when''s the time?"


    "It''s morning!"


    "Well, where''s Dongfang yexuan?"


    "I''m still waiting here. I spent the night here."


    "Who told him to cheat me?" I thought, "is he OK? Is there a cold wind? "


    "If you are so worried about him, why don''t you come and see him directly?"


    "You don''t understand, men are all of the same virtue. If he doesn''t realize his mistake this time, he will make it next time."


    "It''s kind of you. I don''t want you to worry about it."


    "Would you be happy if your future daughter-in-law suffered outside and was bullied and didn''t tell you when she came back? Do you feel happy that you don''t have to do it yourself? "


    "Of course not. My daughter-in-law has been bullied. I don''t want to beat her to death."


    "That''s it."


    Understand the master''s mood, grape is no longer advised.


    Light rain in see nothing, simply go to fruit tree pruning, cut a peach tree, "what is this thing?"


    In front of Xiaoyu, a vine similar to the cave appeared, wrapped around the trunk of the peach tree.


    Holding the scissors, I want to cut it, and the vine will hide, "grapes, what''s the ghost of the vine in this space?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? It''s really refined. As soon as it enters the space, it directly finds a hole to drill in. Now it''s not willing to move. "


    The vineyard is in a mezzanine on the shelf. You can see the outside, but you can''t see the inside.

 Chapter 829

    Dongfang yexuan waited in the room all night, and found that the light rain still didn''t come out, so he decided to change a way.


    Ask someone to send a big table of delicious food, a person sitting on the table chewing slowly, but also keep commenting.


    "Well, this crispy chicken is delicious, crispy outside and tender inside..."


    "Ah, this Phoenix roll looks delicious, and let me have a taste... Xiaoyu, come out to have a meal soon, there are many delicious things, I''ll eat them up if I don''t eat them..."


    Hiding grape mouthful of swallowing, "master, your hero, he seduced me, put a lot of delicious in the room, told you to eat."


    Xiaoyu is negotiating with vines. She laughs when she hears grape''s words.


    "I can think of this way, but no one else. Am I a man who stoops for five Dou of rice?" In my heart, I am!


    But not now!


    "Master, you are not me. Yes, I can''t stand it." A lunge appeared on the table.


    Dongfang yexuan chopsticks also hold a chicken leg, which is Xiaoyu''s favorite, and you can see that the grape sticks out its claws towards the dish.


    He patted his hand on the dining table


    Grape claws on the weak to stop in the air, "master, your future hero scare me!"


    "You deserve it. You think the things in Dongfang yexuan are so easy to take!" Xiaoyu is gloating in the space, and can imagine the embarrassment of grapes.


    "Hello, can you understand me? Nod if you understand. " Light rain kicks the vine.


    The vine trembled and pointed the tip of the vine.


    Light rain pick eyebrow, "have a name?"


    Vine shakes her head.


    "I''ll call you xiaoteng. I''ll give you the task of watering the fruit forest in the future. If I make a mistake, I''ll let the grapes eat you! Do you understand? "


    Vines, no, little vines. Point the top.


    Dongfang yexuan looked at the grapes on the table, "where''s your master? Call her out. It''s all yours. "


    "I also want to. If she doesn''t come out, I can''t beat her!" Grape''s face was wronged, and her two little claws twisted with each other.


    "You want to hit my daughter-in-law?" Dongfang yexuan''s cold eyes are fixed on the grape.


    Grape felt that he was about to be shot through, and quickly raised his paw to swear: "no, absolutely not." How dare it!


    Oriental night Xuan saw it one eye, ignore it, continue to eat slowly.


    After eating for a while, Dongfang yexuan''s eyes flashed and suddenly covered his stomach, "ah... It hurts..."


    Grape scared four gods have no master, quickly call, "master, bad, Eastern night Xuan seems to be poisoned!"


    "What?" Light rain a listen, immediately out of the space, see the eastern night Xuan a face of pain lying on the table, ran forward.


    "How are you? Ye, don''t scare me


    Oriental night Xuan sees light rain, stretch out a hand, "I am ok, just stomachache."


    "Come on, get the doctor." Xiaoyu yelled, "ah ye, are you poisoned? Don''t worry. The doctor will be here soon..."


    Dongfang yexuan pulls Xiaoyu into his arms, "I''m ok, but I''ve eaten too much, and my stomach is a little uncomfortable."


    Xiaoyu carefully looked at his eyes, found that he did not lie, pushed him away, "you cheat me!"


    Dongfang yexuan hugs her tightly and doesn''t let her leave. "No, absolutely not. I''m really uncomfortable. Xiaoyu, don''t be angry. You''ve ignored me all day."


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu pitifully.


    Light rain struggle, Eastern night Xuan dead lock, "wench, I was wrong, or, you hit me two times to vent?"

 Chapter 830

    Holding Xiaoyu''s hand, hit him.


    Light rain a draw back, "what are you doing?" He gave him a look.


    "Really wrong?"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I shouldn''t have kept it from you!"


    "What next time?"


    "I will tell you!"


    Two people grind together, sweet and greasy grapes dizzy, secretly steal a few dishes, their own back to space to enjoy.


    "Ah ye, we can''t wait to die. The emperor is so merciless. We have to repay him or her, lest people think we are easy to bully us!"


    Enjoy the nest in the arms of the Oriental night Xuan, eye flash edge.


    "I''ll support whatever you want to do!" Dongfang yexuan is playing with her hair.


    "Ha ha, you will know soon."


    Xiaoyu comes out of the study and finds Yumei still kneeling.


    See light rain are powerless beg for mercy.


    "Miss, we know we are wrong, and we dare not. Please forgive us."


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan sat on the top, "ah ye, how can I feel that my people and I are not one mind?"


    The eastern night Xuan immediately laughs, "what else can an unfaithful slave do? I changed them for you. "


    A few people were surprised, "Miss..."


    "Come on, don''t howl. What''s the play in front of me?" Stares at the eastern night porch.


    Just looking at the three people kneeling on the ground, "I believe you all know what kind of person I am, and I can''t do those things to attract people''s hearts.


    Just one thing, you''ve already made my taboo, this time, next time! "


    After a pause, the corners of his eyes narrowed, but his mouth was smiling, "with a kind of fun game, that is, an iron pipe, one end sealed, catch a mouse in.",.


    Then the fire is fired under the pipe. If the mouse can''t run out, it will want to make a hole, and then it will stick to one end of its body and go in alive... "


    Light rain said vividly, Yumei face is white, looking at the young lady''s eyes just like looking at the devil.


    "I''ll never do it again!" The three men bowed their heads at the same time.


    Light rain this just smile, "get up, the ground is cool, have nothing to kneel to do, I but very pity servant."


    The three quickly got up without any hesitation.


    Young ladies are as dangerous as men.


    "I''ll arrange something for you and send someone back to send a message to stop the sale of pepper at home.


    If the third prince asks, he will say that I will make compensation according to the price.


    In addition, if Miss Ben is not happy all day, the yufeifei restaurant in Beijing will not open


    "Miss, is it too hasty?" Yu Mei asked in a low voice.


    Light rain didn''t speak, so toward her smile, jade plum immediately stand straight, "maidservant obey." Get out of here.


    Purple Qiong two people also turn round to leave, arrange to go on.


    The eastern night Xuan is good to reorganize with the spare time of looking at light rain, "wench, where do you know this kind of horrible punishment?"


    Xiaoyu grinned, "in a book, it also introduces a lot, for example, how to treat an out of line husband, that is, to find a concubine, and how to be a sister with him."


    Dongfang yexuan: "subconsciously, his legs are close together and his buttocks are tight.


    "Such a person should be, but, girl, can you lend me a look? I want to learn, too. "


    Then he burned it, and his daughter-in-law was damaged by such a harmful book.


    "I''ve burned it. I don''t want others to see it, but I''ve remembered it. I''ll write it down for you some other day."


    Light rain smile, eye smile floating.

 Chapter 831

    "No, I don''t need to. I''ll be sorry to have you in such trouble." Take Xiaoyu in my arms.


    "Girl, you are so blatant against the royal family. It will be very troublesome in the future."


    Let''s change the topic. It''s not good for Xiaoyu to grow up to talk about such blood.


    In his eyes, Xiaoyu is still a child, the treasure in his heart.


    "With you, you will protect me. I''m not afraid of anything." Xiaoyu hugs him around the neck and kisses him on the face.


    Dongfang yexuan was happy, "yes, with me, you can do anything!"


    A small rain will be covered with vermilion lips, ears and temples together.


    The next day, Dongfang yexuan took Xiaoyu to go shopping. They all changed into ordinary clothes and wore human skin masks.


    "Yeh, what are we going to do in this dress?"


    "Get back what belongs to me!" They walked like this without a carriage.


    Then walk to the gate of a casino.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up. "Are we going to gamble?"


    The eastern night Xuan light spot her nose tip, "think what?"? No way. Don''t touch it. I''ll take my son away from you in the future! "


    Xiaoyu said, "I haven''t even written a word yet? I think of my son when I can''t even kiss him! "


    "Soon, I''ll try." When they went in, they saw all kinds of noisy gambling.


    Dice or something, is the most, are some ordinary people''s dress, there are also some rich people.


    The East night Xuan takes the hand of light rain, also don''t want a person to lead the way, walk toward a direction.


    "Have you been here?" Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    "No Dongfang yexuan shook his head.


    "How familiar are you?"


    "Silly girl, most of the casinos are similar in layout. It''s no surprise."


    They went through the crowd and came behind a door. Just to get out of everyone''s sight.


    He stretched out his hand and pressed it. He didn''t know where. Suddenly, a door appeared behind the door. Xiaoyu followed him in, and the door closed automatically.


    "Young master, young lady." One man came towards the two with a torch.


    Chang''an first to explore the way, waiting here.


    "What''s the situation?" Oriental night Xuan light inquiry.


    "Our people have sneaked into the interior and found out that there are hundreds or thousands of people on the other side, and they are related to the army. As expected, it should be a regular army, someone''s private soldier!" Chang''an report.


    "Private soldiers? This is the territory of daiguo and the position of frontier. It should not be a private soldier like the prince. It''s far away but not near.


    Is it the daiguo garrison here, ready to attack the state of Bai or Liao? "


    Xiaoyu guesses and looks up at the eastern night Pavilion.


    Dongfang yexuan gently touched her head, "what you guessed is not without reason. However, when you were born in troubled times, you still have to worry about yourself.


    If we still need the help of the people to secure the throne, then this country is not far from the defeated country. "


    Not to mention that it has nothing to do with him, it is impossible for him to do it just because of the muddleheaded things done by the White Emperor.


    "I understand that when the world is divided for a long time, it must be united, and when the world is united for a long time, it must be divided. All of these conform to the development of the times." Xiaoyu smiles.


    "Well." Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu''s hand and walks forward slowly.


    Chang''an leads the way and Yumei protects it.


    Light rain has been feeling through the ground, walked about half an hour, only to see the light.


    Out of the cave, a man in black stood at the cave and saw them salute. "I''ve seen the master, miss!"


    Xiaoyu looked up and saw himself at the foot of a mountain.


    "This man is very talented. Building a tunnel in the downtown area leads directly to the mountain outside the city. It''s a good place to kill people and run for their lives." Xiaoyu sighs and nods.

 Chapter 832

    "Young master, all the people on the mountain are in ambush. Are they attacking by force or seizing by intelligence?" Chang''an respectfully inquires.


    "What do you think, girl?" Dongfang yexuan asked with a smile that he was preparing to explore the light rain in this place.


    Xiaoyu frowned, "you don''t want to test me, do you?"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "don''t you want to fight with me? Now is the time for you to act


    Xiaoyu rolled a white eye in his heart, "Chang''an, are you talking nonsense? If you can outwit, you have to outwit. Who likes to fight and play? "


    "Yes, miss!" Chang''an bowed his head and wanted to say that their young master liked to move his hands and never beep.


    Of course, in most cases, the opponent has been disabled by the young master before he starts.


    "Chang''an, let''s talk about your plan!"


    "Yes, miss, we plan to go up the mountain..."


    Xiaoyu nodded and laughed: "yes, but what is wisdom? That is to say, it costs no soldiers and saves money and effort.


    For example, poisoning, estrangement and beauty schemes are good ways


    "Yes, my subordinates are taught." Chang''an bow hand, "that subordinate leaves first!"


    Chang''an arranged to go up the mountain according to Xiaoyu''s method.


    "Girl, do you want to wait at the foot of the mountain or go up to see the play?" Dongfang yexuan came.


    Xiaoyu thinks about it. She doesn''t want to go up the mountain. It''s no good every time.


    However, it''s boring to wait here, "I''d better go to the theatre."


    Dongfang yexuan hugs Princess Xiaoyu, flies and falls into a big tree on the mountain.


    The leaves of the big tree are just good enough to hide them in.


    Below them, there is a depression.


    We can see clearly that there are people in action below.


    They''re training.


    But only a few, most people are playing, such as wrestling, gambling, playing with women.


    "No wonder they are bandits. They are bandits."


    Light rain rakes a leaf in front of his eyes, "ah ye, what do you think?"


    "I''ll listen to my wife!"


    Xiaoyu said, "it''s a pity that there''s no tunnel that can lead directly to their tent camp, or they can get all the treasures in their hands."


    "Well, that''s a good idea!" Dongfang yexuan laughs.


    Xiaoyu can hear it immediately. It''s laughing at her daydreaming in broad daylight.


    "I ask you, do you have a way to be so aboveboard, such as entering the uninhabited world?" Xiaoyu turns back and grabs his skirt.


    "It shouldn''t be hard." Oriental night porch light.


    Xiaoyu grinned and wanted to bite him, "what if you take me with you?"


    "This..." Dongfang yexuan showed a embarrassed expression.


    Xiaoyu grinds his teeth and holds his fist in his chest


    Dongfang yexuan said with a smile, "of course, it''s no problem. Get ready!"


    At the end of the speech, with light rain flying down, the weightless feeling makes light rain tightly grasp the clothes in front of Dongfang yexuan''s chest.


    From time to time, the Oriental night Pavilion relies on stones or leaves.


    When the people in the col don''t pay attention, they fly to the back of them, behind a tent.


    Instead of going around to the front, he gently cut a small hole with a dagger and looked inside.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t look at it. It was Xiaoyu who looked at it. She saw a bearded man sleeping naked with a woman.


    I didn''t see any boxes.


    "Ah ye, it seems that there is nothing we want in it, only a man and a woman." Xiaoyu said in a low voice.


    "Then see if there is anything to prove the identity of the people in it."

 Chapter 833

    Xiaoyu looks inside and sees the general''s robe on one bedstead.


    "Like a general!"


    "That''s right. It should be here."


    Xiaoyu looked up, "but I didn''t see any big boxes?"


    "They won''t put it in the tent. It must be hidden under it."


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go in and get it! " The light rain grasps the eastern night Xuan''s sleeve, will turn to the front to enter.


    "Wait a minute." Oriental night Xuan pulls her, in her puzzled eyes.


    Whispered in her ear: "girl, do you want to play something different?"


    Xiaoyu looks up at him and waits for his idea.


    "How about we pretend to be the general and torture the bandits? They can only do what you want them to do, even if they die! "


    You can''t let the girl in. When she sees her, she will know that those are her betrothal gifts. They are also robbed by others. How can you sweep your face.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes brightened and nodded, "OK, but how do we pretend to be? We don''t have their faces, either


    The human skin masks they use are all made.


    "It''s easy. You come with me." Dongfang yexuan took the dagger in Xiaoyu''s hand, erect a row, and took her into it.


    Quick point inside the two sleep, see the general bare upper body, dislike kick quilt cover.


    "Give me the box I gave you today!" Dongfang yexuan reaches out his hand.


    Xiaoyu took it out and put it in his hand.


    Then he opened the box, "girl, close your eyes."


    Then she put it on her face, and after a while, "open your eyes!"


    Put a mirror in front of her.


    As like as two peas in the bed, she was surprised. Her face changed completely, just like the woman on the bed.


    "My God, ye, why are you so powerful?" The star eye worshipped by Xiaoyu.


    Dongfang yexuan laughs and looks at himself in the mirror. Xiaoyu looks at him all the way. He really feels incredible.


    This is more severe than cosmetic surgery, the key is variability, natural pollution-free.


    After two people put on their clothes, of course, the eastern night Xuan is a tangle, light rain himself to put on just a little better.


    Out of the tent, "General Liu!"


    "Well." The East night Xuan blocks the waist of light rain to swagger out.


    Looking back, "no one is allowed to go in without the general''s order."


    "Yes The two soldiers outside the gate answered quickly.


    Looking at the distant general, the two soldiers whispered: "why is the general''s voice a little strange?"


    "Hey, after playing for so long, isn''t it normal for the voice to change?"


    Oriental night Xuan and light rain swagger to one side of the training platform.


    When you see the general coming, there''s no change. We''ll go our own way.


    "Ah ye, I think we may be wrong. How can such a person be bad for others? If we don''t talk about these wine bags and rice bags, there are less than a thousand people. What can we do?"


    Oriental night Xuan embraces her waist, light rain nestles in his arms, "no matter what it is, it has nothing to do with us!"


    Coldly glanced at the side of the leader, the leader just ran over, "general, what can I do for you?"


    "Call them all together. I have something to tell you!" Oriental night Xuan light, also holding light rain smile.


    "Yes." When turning around, no, how did the general''s voice change?


    "General, your voice... How..." turn around and look at Dongfang yexuan.

 Chapter 834

    Dongfang yexuan kicked him off the stage, "what''s wrong with my voice? It''s none of your business


    The leader at the bottom gets up and rubs his ass. he thinks too much. This is their general.


    "Yes, my subordinates made a mistake. I will punish myself." Then gently slap the mouth of the plane with your hand.


    Light rain Jiao smile, Jiao knead of, "general, people see is someone don''t agree with you."


    The leader''s big surprise, fierce fan seat machine ear scrapers, all heard from afar, everyone looked at him strangely.


    "Come on, stop, don''t scare my beauty!" The East night porch is lustful / smile, toward small rain mouth kiss.


    Light rain delicate struggle, "everyone is watching, general..." drag long, actually don''t pay attention to a hand is pinching the East night Xuan waist meat.


    If you want to take the opportunity to eat tofu, you can see that she doesn''t teach you a lesson.


    The only thing that''s a little bad is that this guy is too fit to pick up any meat.


    Oriental night Xuan bares his teeth and looks at Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu has to let go.


    There''s no way. She can''t get it.


    "Yes, thank you, general!" Xiaotouling immediately stopped, stood up with a smile, turned and yelled at the crowd.


    "Stand up, general, have something to say!"


    "Hahaha, general, is there any big business? Can we go out and have a look? I''ve been here long enough. It''s good to go out and let the wind out! "


    A soldier was shouting.


    Notice the general''s face, that small head leads up is a foot, "all special shut up, stand good!"


    Xiaoyu looked at the people standing down and said with a smile, "general, they are all so brave. Can I have a request?"


    "If beauty wants anything, it''s up to the general." East night Xuan atmosphere of a pat chest.


    "My family knows that there is a mountain spring near here, and the water is very good. Would you please ask them to fetch water for me? I just used it to wash clothes and take a bath! "


    "It''s not OK. Let''s go together and bring more back."


    Dongfang yexuan completely plays a general who has no brain, who is also fatuous and listens to slander to the marrow.


    Xiaoyu, too, plays a woman who is a hook / guide to adults.


    "General, is there something wrong with that?" The little head led the weak retort.


    "I mean what I say. You''re itching, aren''t you?" Dongfang yexuan roars.


    "Yes, yes The small head leader nodded, quietly wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "General, there''s one more. The last ten people have no food tonight, and they have to wash the dirty clothes for everyone!"


    Light rain delicate pretty, stretched out a finger, leaning against the eastern night Xuan, scarlet yarn clothes flying.


    "Ha ha ha... This is a good way. Do you understand? Let''s go


    Without waiting for everyone''s response, direct order!


    The people standing below were still muddled. With a command, conditioned reflex, a swarm of people rushed out.


    Far away a figure, gradually away.


    Xiaoyu pushes Dongfang yexuan away and fans with his sleeve, "I''m so hot, ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs at the thought of being cheated out.


    Dongfang yexuan plays a general with a beard. He laughs and turns up.


    "There are still people on guard here, not without them."


    Light rain around to see, found that occasionally a really someone''s eyes blink, pull the eastern night Xuan to one side of the shade to sit down.

 Chapter 835

    And directly take the initiative to sit on his knee, "this is in line with my identity!"


    "Did Chang''an send out their things?"


    Dongfang yexuan stretched out his hand to protect her, for fear that she did not sit down firmly, "when we were lecturing, they had already acted, and now things should have been on the way back."


    Light rain nods, suddenly Jiao laughs: "general, does my family act like?"


    The eastern night Xuan holds her hand that stretches into the chest to make trouble, "resemble, compare the flower Kui of fragrance courtyard still resemble!"


    The light rain fiercely withdraws a hand, "when did you see the flower Kui?"? You carry me around the brothel


    "How can it be? It''s wrong! " East night Xuan eyebrows pick.


    In the next second of Xiaoyu''s smile: "how can I carry you? How tired you are! If you want to go, I''ll go alone! "


    Xiaoyu: "can you tell a cold joke?"? Should we praise him?


    Give him a white eye, "childish!"


    "When they come back, shall we let them slap each other?" Xiaoyu looks at him expectantly.


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head.


    "What? Do you have any good ideas? " Xiaoyu put her hands around her chest.


    "What''s the point of slapping? If you can''t die, you''d better let them cut each other with knives!"


    Xiaoyu: "abnormal!


    After waiting for half an hour, people came back, and everyone brought back a little water with their own tools.


    There is a wonderful flower. It comes back with leaves.


    Xiaoyu came forward curiously, "can you hold water?"


    The soldier replied sternly, "of course, do you look at a lot of water?" Point to the leaves that haven''t dried out yet.


    Xiaoyu thumbs up, smart!


    Then a backhand slap, "do you want me to lick the leaves?"


    Other people who don''t have much water cover their faces subconsciously. It''s cruel.


    The soldier was hit, and he was about to fight back. Before he lifted his hand, he was nailed to the post by a spear, which was still shaking.


    All the soldiers stepped back in horror.


    "Lao Tzu''s women dare to move and don''t want to live, do they?" The East night Xuan hoarse voice roars.


    With the support of Dongfang yexuan, Xiaoyu is more capable of being a demon. He goes forward and gets some smart people to the ground with less water.


    "That''s it? Who are you fooling? General, they won''t listen to your orders. I think they might as well be killed? "


    The eastern night Xuan just wants to talk, the small head of one side leads to kneel down quickly, "can''t, general, please also take it lightly."


    Those who made mistakes also knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Dongfang yexuan took a look at Xiaoyu and touched his beard. "Well, it''s a pity to kill him like this. It''s better for you to fight with each other. Whoever stands at last doesn''t have to die."


    Understatement of this order to say, people in an uproar, this is to kill each other ah!


    "Hurry up, or all will be executed!" Dongfang yexuan is like a tyrant now, and Xiaoyu is the evil spirit of the country.


    Several people couldn''t, so they began to fight each other in the open space.


    The other soldiers are sad. The guy who gambled with them yesterday is going to die. I don''t know if he will be next.


    When the last people behind catch up, here has been the winner, alive is a small soldier.


    He got a knife in his leg, cut his back and was pulled down to bandage it.


    Light rain looked at the people behind, "Yo Yo, finally came, how there are people who have nothing?"


    Most of them know that they must be the last, so they just throw things away to lighten the burden.

 Chapter 836

    "General, are these people not satisfied with your orders?" Pretty lying on the body of the Oriental night Xuan.


    Dongfang yexuan''s face sank, and the soldier who didn''t take the water knelt down. "Report back to the general, it''s his subordinate who fell down and spilled the water. It''s too late to go back. He just came back empty handed."


    "Beauty, what do you think?" Dongfang yexuan coaxes Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu plays with the skirt of Dongfang yexuan, "general, I think what he said is reasonable, but it''s OK. The reason behind doesn''t work."


    Well, the others who have no water in the back hate this soldier.


    In the face of every reason, Xiaoyu finds fault for him. In a word, the smarter he behaves, the worse he gets.


    All of a sudden.


    "General, aren''t you on the stage?" The soldier guarding the tent door looked at the general wrapped in a sheet.


    I looked at the direction of the high platform again.


    The general''s face turned red, and he ran to the high platform with a pair of shoes, "catch the treacherous sycophant who came out of the general!" Shout to the East night Xuan.


    All the generals are stunned. What''s the matter? How could there be two generals?


    "Come on, that man is a fake. Catch him for me!" The general roared!


    Dongfang yexuan stood up majestically and pointed to the general wrapped in sheets, "where are you sacred? Why fake it on me? Take it, general, and interrogate it! "


    The people below will have a look at this one and that one, and they don''t know who to listen to.


    "Wei Fang, are you dead? Did you not hear what I said? " The general was in a hurry and yelled at the little collar.


    The little head and the eyebrows flashed. No wonder he thought the general on the high stage was so strange. He was a fake.


    "Listen to me, this one on the high stage is fake. Let''s arrest him!"


    "What to do? Let''s help. " Xiaoyu whispered.


    "It''s OK. Look at me." Dongfang yexuan walked to the edge of the platform in no hurry.


    "You all know who is true and who is false. Don''t be fooled by this Wei Fang."


    Then he looked at Wei Fang bitterly, "this general promoted you so, you betrayed me so, it''s really heartbreaking, come on, arrest these two people for me!"


    Oriental night Xuan bite back, this move is obviously effective, let the swing soldiers like him offset a lot.


    However, there was a small leader from Wei Fang, and the two sides began to fight.


    The general was so angry that he was thrown alone. He grabbed a soldier''s axe in his profane trousers and cut at the disobedient soldiers to the side of Xiaoyu.


    Dongfang night Xuan holding light rain around Dodge, is to let the other party can''t hit, also don''t fight back.


    After a while, people died almost, just holding the light rain to fly up, standing on a big tree not far away.


    "The master doesn''t want to leave you this handle. He sent me to solve it. I didn''t expect you to find out. Hum, the master will send someone to come."


    The East night Xuan finish saying to stir up dissension words, take light rain to turn round to fly away, a jump, leave in the public''s line of sight.


    Not to mention the expression of those soldiers, Xiaoyu is very happy.


    "You can do it. You''re going to pit people before you leave. Don''t you say that you don''t care about these national affairs? How could it be solved


    "The plan can''t keep up with the change, who knows it will be like this!" Oriental night Xuan a push 256, do not admit at all.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth, you just pretend, a person who takes one step to see ten steps, will not think of it? I don''t believe it.

 Chapter 837

    On the way, Chang''an and Yumei are waiting there when they take off their coat and light a fire, put on their clothes and fly to the foot of the mountain.


    Return from the original road, back to the gambling house.


    Xiaoyu curiously wants to go up and have a look, and is held up by Dongfang yexuan, "go home and show you enough!"


    Despite Xiaoyu''s objection, take her home.


    After Xiaoyu came home, he took a bath and cleaned himself up before he came out for dinner.


    Seeing that Dongfang yexuan had recovered, he thought, man is fast!


    Sit on the seat, "don''t you mean to show me?"


    "Eat first, and I''ll show you enough after dinner!" Dongfang yexuan chuckles and brings her vegetables.


    Light rain patience to eat dinner, grinding the eastern night Xuan to see.


    Dongfang yexuan takes her back to the house and locks the door.


    "Isn''t it just a gamble? As for the mystery. " Light rain mumbles.


    Into the interior, to see the eastern night Xuan off clothes.


    "What are you doing? We should also pay attention to the image


    The eastern night Xuan stops, "isn''t that what you said you wanted to see? I can''t wait. "


    Xiaoyu: "suddenly understood the brain circuit of Dongfang yexuan, and this guy showed her the picture of beautiful man!


    "Master Dongfang, you have changed!" Xiaoyu sighs and shakes his head.


    Dongfang yexuan stops and puts on the open placket.


    Came over and took Xiaoyu''s hand in doubt, "what''s the matter? What''s changed? "


    "You are no longer the ruthless young master." It''s a teaser, psycho!


    "Ha ha..." the eastern night Xuan encircles her back and smiles.


    "I only do that in front of you!"


    These days, Dongfang yexuan goes out early and comes back late. I don''t know what he is doing.


    Xiaoyu takes Yumei out to play and go shopping.


    Every time, I come to qikang by chance.


    Xiaoyu was patient enough to eat and drink tea with him, but he didn''t go out at all.


    The capital.


    Because yufeifei restaurant closed, at first everyone didn''t understand. Later, they missed the taste of hot pot and went to the door to make trouble.


    It''s no use. They just don''t open a shop.


    Xiaoyu''s family continued to collect the peppers from Baicun, and they made them in the factory, but they didn''t sell them.


    But we have been used to the taste of pepper, if not before, it will not have anything, but once used to, but not, we quit.


    Start to make trouble, every day.


    Every day, Bai Di received a discount from local officials, saying that there was another riot.


    But the White Emperor was busy being the bridegroom every day, and he didn''t care about these bullshit.


    So things got worse and worse.


    I won''t mention that for the time being.


    On this day, after Xiaoyu got up, he found that Dongfang yexuan was still there and didn''t go out.


    He held up his hands in surprise and looked at him sideways.


    "Are you all right today?"


    The eastern night Xuan opens his eyes and sees a beautiful picture with a good time.


    "It''s OK. I''ll stay at home with you."


    "So good?" Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows, "get up."


    To get up, was a pull, fell on the bed: "sleep with me again!"


    Xiaoyu is surrounded by him and struggles to get up.


    "I don''t want it!" Roll over and jump out of bed.


    Quickly put on clothes, turn head to find Dongfang yexuan has put on clothes, standing behind her.


    "Why are you so fast?"


    Dongfang yexuan arranges her clothes and leads her to the dressing table to sit down.


    "I''m fast where I should be, but not fast where I shouldn''t!"


    "What do you mean?" Xiaoyu is puzzled.


    Dongfang yexuan showed a meaningful smile: "you will understand later!"

 Chapter 838

    Xiaoyu


    "Here, I''ll comb your hair." Dongfang yexuan picked up the jade comb and slowly combed the green silk at that end.


    Black hair slipped from his fingertips.


    With a faint fragrance.


    Take out a white hair band and fasten it at the bottom of the hair.


    Light rain with his action, around to see his hair.


    "That will do?"


    "Well, that''s good." Pick up the eyebrow brush to give Xiaoyu eyebrow.


    Light rain stopped his hand, in his puzzled eyes: "did not wash your face!"


    Why is this guy so attentive today?


    It''s weird!


    He even forced to help wash her face. He also helped her with eyebrows and rouge.


    The last princess hugged her to the courtyard, where breakfast had been arranged.


    He sat down, put Xiaoyu on his leg, picked up food to feed Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu feels like a giant baby now.


    Today''s Oriental night Pavilion is really strange.


    Light rain does not press the table, obediently cooperate.


    After breakfast, Dongfang yexuan takes her to the carriage, and then points her sleeping point, "sleep well, wake up."


    Light rain stares at him, a dirty word in his throat almost blurts out: "I... you big / Ye!"


    Then he closed his eyes.


    Oriental night Xuan looking at light rain not happy to sleep, smile: "silly girl, keep the mystery of the surprise will be more surprise!"


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, he finds himself lying in the arms of Dongfang yexuan.


    He punched his chest with a small fist and said, "I want you to point my acupoints, I want you to point my acupoints..."


    Oriental night Xuan chuckles, "fight, but are you sure you want to live up to such a beautiful scenery?"


    Xiaoyu turns around and finds herself in a sea of flowers.


    There is a river beside them. They are sitting on such a big stone.


    Above the stone is a big tree, which just covers them.


    "It''s beautiful. What''s this place?" Xiaoyu gets up, flies and spins in the sea of flowers.


    Looking back, I found that Dongfang yexuan was walking towards her with a bunch of flowers in her hand.


    Light rain stopped, looked stupefied, the eastern night Xuan of white clothes in such a scene handsome.


    "Girl, you said I didn''t propose to you. Now I''m officially proposing to you. Marry me!"


    Half bowing, the flower in hand is handed to Xiaoyu.


    Light rain is very moved, although he did not kneel down, may make him bend down, it is not easy.


    "One more thing?" Xiaoyu is smiling. Her eyes are dyed with the color of the sea of flowers. It is colorful and bright in the heart of Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan slowly takes out a small box from his arms and opens it.


    "This is what I''m going to ask people to do specially. It looks like snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain, because you say you like the taste of lotus."


    Xiaoyu looks at the ring made of white jade in the box. It''s very beautiful, much more beautiful than the ring made of big diamond.


    With a smile, "you brought me here to propose?"


    "Yes, if you say you owe me a ceremony, I will supply you!" Oriental night Xuan eyes smile, gentle looking at her.


    "Is it possible for me to do whatever I want?"


    "Yes, I will be with you!"


    Xiaoyu pours on it with a smile, and they kiss in heaven and earth.


    Xiaoyu felt pink bubbles and balloons all over the sky.


    After the kiss, the two separated. Xiaoyu looked into his eyes and stretched out his left hand, "put it on me? Middle finger


    Oriental night Xuan gentle smile, gently put on to her, still kiss above.

 Chapter 839

    "Now you are my official fiancee, let''s go back and get married!"


    "Ah No, just proposing and getting married? How long will she be sixteen?


    "At least wait till I''m sixteen?" That''s adult.


    "Yes." Anyway, it''s not long before winter. I have to prepare when I go back. It''s just ready.


    They swim, run and play in the sea of flowers


    After playing in the border town for a few days, I set out to return.


    When Xiaoyu leaves, he doesn''t tell qikang. If there is no result, don''t give others a chance.


    Qi Kang was riding on a horse, standing on a high mountain, looking at the carriage of light rain in the distance.


    "We''ll see you again!"


    They traveled all the way and finally returned to the capital at the end of August.


    Because the time of marriage is approaching.


    Just as they entered the gate of the capital, they were invited into the third prince''s house by the third prince''s people.


    First, greetings, "the third prince." Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu nodded.


    The third prince clapped Dongfang yexuan''s shoulder with a smile. "You''re back. You''re playing crazy outside."


    "Not bad." Dongfang yexuan is quiet.


    "Everybody sit in the room." Lead two people into the room, wait for the next person to tea after retiring.


    The third prince is drinking tea. He talks and laughs with Dongfang yexuan about some recent events.


    Oriental night Xuan simple accompany chat, light rain looking at all disturbing.


    No one is clear, they all pretend to be confused.


    After three princes or first said: "Liuli died, just yesterday!" He bowed his head in grief.


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes in his heart, and just now he was still smiling. With this expression, the Royal people are all actors and actors. It''s true.


    "I beg your pardon." Oriental night Xuan light comfort.


    "Although I don''t have any family relationship with her, I still feel sorry for her after all." The third prince put down his cup.


    Raise an eye to see the East night Xuan, "you can get rid of her finally, should be very happy?"


    The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows, is this a trial?


    "Happy together!" You look up at her, don''t you?


    The third prince''s pupil shrank, his expression was calm, and he showed a bitter smile.


    "What''s gratifying is that she''s not here and has nothing to do with me." It doesn''t matter to me whether she''s alive or dead, not even a stepping stone.


    Xiaoyu is impatient. They have been playing officialdom here for a long time. Do you want to feel it while I feel it?


    "Third prince, you didn''t call us to mourn Princess Liuli, did you? We are also very sad about her death, but we have been in the dust all the way and we have been cleaning up for her. " Tired, OK?


    The third prince looked at Xiaoyu and suddenly smile, "Xiaoyu, you are completely different from you now."


    "Of course, time is going and people are changing. We are all the same, aren''t we? Third prince Light rain returns with a faint smile.


    Of course, she has changed. She is no longer the weak, ant like Zhang Xiaoyu.


    But the third prince is no longer the good brother of Dongfang yexuan, the win-win partner with her.


    "Yes, you''re right. We''re all changing." With the father''s old age, with the princes grow up, they have changed.


    Become more utilitarian, become more insensitive.


    "Xiaoyu, do you know? You''ve cut off the source of pepper. Now everyone is going crazy, and a lot of my business has been affected! "


    "Oh, I''m sorry, because I''m in a bad mood, I made such a decision. You can rest assured that I will pay for all your losses."

 Chapter 840

    "No, no, we''re partners. You don''t have to pay. It''s too hurtful to say that."


    Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows. That''s just right. Don''t keep it by myself. I''m about to speak.


    "However, we may have to change our cooperation." The third prince waved, and the people below came with a piece of paper.


    The third prince put it in front of Xiaoyu.


    It''s going to change the 50% to 28%.


    Light rain eyes half MI, then recover. Smile: "I can agree to such a request, but the Third Prince of light has a request, which is unfair to me.


    Well, as long as you can promise, my pepper factory in the future has nothing to do with you, I will promise your request, OK? "


    At that time, the price will not be the same when you come to pick up the goods.


    The third prince looks at Zhang Xiaoyu and suppresses her with momentum.


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s hand and cheers her on.


    The third prince saw that Zhang Xiaoyu was smiling all the time without changing his expression.


    After a while, "OK, I promise you!"


    Xiaoyu stands up and arranges his clothes. "In that case, if there''s nothing wrong, I want to go back first. I''m tired after driving the carriage for a few days."


    Dongfang yexuan then stood up, "Zifeng, no matter what, I still regard you as my brother!"


    Take Xiaoyu''s hand and go out.


    "Dongfang, I also take you as my brother, which will not change. You... Be careful! " The third prince stood up and watched them walk out of sight.


    Light rain out of the third prince''s house, just out of breath, "Hu, really troublesome, let''s go back quickly."


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s hand and doesn''t move.


    Xiaoyu looked at him strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t speak, but gave Chang''an a look, and then told Ziqiong Zifeiˇ° Protect the young lady


    "Yes


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaoyu is puzzled.


    "Nothing. As soon as we got back to Beijing, someone wanted to give us a big gift." No wonder it was a peaceful journey.


    I was waiting here.


    Lead light rain on the carriage, the carriage dada forward.


    As soon as they got out of the area, the horses hissed and rushed forward.


    Dongfang yexuan flies out from the roof with light rain and falls on the roof.


    As soon as I stepped on the tile, a lot of killers in black came out.


    Come to the two.


    More than ten dark guards of Dongfang yexuan come out to help block it.


    Dongfang yexuan flies to another roof with light rain.


    There are a lot of killers this time, about more than 100 people. Their martial arts are not weak. It seems that they are more like experts in the field.


    From behind came a man in black, his sword stabbing at Xiaoyu''s back.


    Dongfang yexuan turns around and holds Xiaoyu in his arms. Xiaoyu''s feet kick Black''s face and fall to the ground.


    Five people in black surrounded them at the same time, "Xiaoyu, do you like flying?"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "are you ok?"ˇ° Ah


    And then she flew, really high up in the sky.


    Dongfang yexuan threw her into the sky at the moment when she answered.


    Then pull out the waist soft sword, quickly kill five people.


    Then he reached out and held the light rain in his arms.


    "I didn''t lie to you, did I? Do you still want to fly? " Dongfang yexuan is still in the mood to laugh.


    Xiaoyu shook his head quickly: "no, no, you still put me where, I can help you."


    Don''t worry about it. The feeling of weightlessness is too bad.


    Dongfang yexuan put her down and stood on the roof, "OK, I''ll take care of you!"


    Let go and kick the man in black who came to the side at the same time.

 Chapter 841

    Xiaoyu takes out the silver whip from the space. After her red whip is taken away by huafurong, Dongfang yexuan specially asks someone to make it to order. It hasn''t been used yet. It''s time to try it today.


    A whip was thrown at the man in black who was caught towards her and escaped.


    Light rain is not discouraged, and then mercilessly throw in the past, entangled each other out of the grid to block the sword.


    Light rain pull hard, the other side also pull hard.


    There is a great disparity between men and women, and Xiaoyu is pulled towards each other.


    "Night Xiao Yu gave an urgent cry.


    Before Dongfang yexuan makes a move, the grapes in the space follow her shoulder and climb over the whip and the sword. When the other party doesn''t react, a paw waves to his face.


    Immediately the meat on the face was all scratched off.


    Before he screamed, he bled to death, fell down on the roof and rolled down to the ground.


    The grapes run at a gallop, the light rain reaches out to catch them, and a mink reaches out to clap high five.


    "Well done! Grapes, I''ll bake you chicken legs later! "


    "OK, ha ha ha..." grape clapped!


    Dongfang yexuan looks back at Xiaoyu and continues to kill the enemy.


    Chang''an sent out a signal for help, and soon the people belonging to Sihai villa arrived.


    The light rain and the grape match well, nothing happened.


    I caught a few people alive. Before I could control them, I bit the poison in my mouth and killed myself.


    Dongfang yexuan took a look in the direction of the imperial palace. Under the protection of the dark guards, he returned to Sihai villa.


    "Ah ye, did the man in the palace make it?" The light rain collapsed into the gate of Sihai villa.


    "It''s the man inside, but it''s not the man."


    Because he is weak now!


    "Who would that be? If I want to know who it is, I have to kill him! "


    "If I guess correctly, it should be princess Yang!" Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are cold.


    "She? For Princess Liuli? "


    The East night Xuan nods, "eight nine don''t leave ten!"


    "Well, her daughter is dead. What''s my business? It''s hard not to be successful, because if her daughter doesn''t get married, you''re going to be a ghost couple! "


    Xiaoyu''s face is full of anger and his eyes are like thunder!


    "Yexuan''s back. What''s up? You''re not hurt, are you? " The famous Oriental city came out in a hurry.


    Looking up and down the eastern night Xuan a circle, to see that he did not even have a blood point, on the relief of ease.


    See Zhang Xiaoyu beside him, ignore her, also did not say her.


    "Let''s go. It happened just after I came back." Head ahead.


    Xiaoyu looks at his back suspiciously and looks up at the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Dongfang yexuan snores on her head and leads her hand forward.


    In the hall, the famous Oriental City sits on the top, while song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang sit on the left chair.


    Dongfang yexuan leads Xiaoyu to the right chair and sits down.


    Xiaoyu''s opposite is Dongfang Yeliang. Xiaoyu turns her eyes. It''s this psycho who kidnaps her.


    The East night good smile, the spirit is really big.


    "Who is this? Is it true that Sihai villa doesn''t exist? I don''t know how to salute! "


    Song lanyue sneered coldly and said to the famous Oriental City, "master, why let an outsider come in when our family talk."


    Oriental city looked at the Oriental night Xuan, did not speak.


    This did not say, is the default, this to song lanyue, is to support ah.


    He stood up and walked to Xiaoyu sarcastically, "tut Tut, a country girl, with a few small money, thinks she can climb up to Sihai villa? How ridiculous


    Dongfang yexuan clenches his fist to teach her a lesson. Xiaoyu grabs his hand and says, "I''ll do it."

 Chapter 842

    Since I''m going to marry him, I have to face these things sooner or later. It''s most interesting to fight this kind of mother-in-law.


    "I''m an outsider, but you..." look up and down, "don''t look like an insider?"


    Sit upright, also don''t get up, "there are a few money is nothing great, four seas villa also has a few small money."


    As soon as song lanyue was about to retort, Xiaoyu immediately said, "no matter how bad it is, it''s better than being a concubine, isn''t it, Anye?"


    The East night Xuan agrees of nod, "is!"


    Song lanyue is mad. It means that she is willing to degenerate. Her concubine is superior, but she has no ability. She spends other people''s money.


    "You... You..." shaking fingers to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Then Li Hua turned around with rain, "master, you can make the decision for me. If I say that again, I''m also the wife in charge of Sihai villa. Being bullied by an outsider, I won''t live anymore..."


    "Then go to hell!" The East night Xuan light receives the sound.


    "Well, hum!" Oriental City cough, "all shut up."


    Stare Zhang Xiaoyu one eye, he is to see understand, these two people''s mouths are the same unforgiving, the same poison.


    "Yexuan, now that Princess Liuli is gone, the engagement with the royal family should not be made. What''s your plan?"


    Oriental night Xuan light glances at him one eye, put the line of sight on the hand that light rain light rain clenches.


    "I''m getting married. It''s the second day of the Lunar New Year!"


    Everyone: "when did it happen? Why didn''t they know?


    Even the parties are confused, Xiaoyu''s birthday on the first day of the new year, so get married on the second day of the new year, do you want to be so anxious!


    "No, this..." the words of the famous Oriental City haven''t been spoken yet.


    "I''ve come to inform you, not to ask for your opinion!" East night Xuan cold way.


    "You..." the famous Oriental City is so angry that I''m your father. I don''t want my opinion about your marriage!


    "Are you going to the next engagement ceremony yourself? It''s up to you to find a matchmaker! " Oriental City helpless said.


    "If it''s possible, it''s possible!" Oriental night Xuan light, listen to the meaning of the old thing, as if not against his marriage and light rain.


    "You can, Lao Tzu can''t, marriage affairs, can be disorderly?" It''s a famous Oriental City. It''s full of beard.


    As soon as song lanyue saw that things had changed, she quickly advised: "master, marriage matters, parents'' orders since ancient times, matchmaker''s words, we have to find a better candidate who is worthy of the future leader, so that we can be worthy of the spirit of our sister in heaven!"


    "A concubine, please disappear in front of me, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!" Eastern night Xuan cold, sharp stare at Song lanyue.


    "Dongfang yexuan, what do you mean? My mother is not a concubine. She is the wife of the villa leader now. Please pay more attention to her Dongfang Yeliang stands up and glares at Dongfang yexuan.


    "I am a concubine one day, I am a concubine all my life! How also can''t change, your low blood Oriental night Xuan looks down at him, eyes despise..


    "Oriental night Pavilion!" Dongfang Yeliang''s face is dark. He rushes to Dongfang yexuan with his fist.


    "Stop, what do you want to do?" Famous Oriental cities roar.


    Dongfang Yeliang clenches his fist and glares at him angrily. He wants to pull his tendon and peel his skin.


    Song lanyue also sensed that it was wrong and held his hand, "don''t do stupid things, child!" I winked at him as hard as I could.


    Dongfang Yeliang clenched his hand slowly.

 Chapter 843

    Oriental City half body sit back, "night Xuan, you don''t talk so ugly, she is now your two niangs, you should respect her."


    "Hiss!" Dongfang yexuan sneers and doesn''t speak, but his expression has fully expressed his idea.


    "Dongfang yexuan..." Dongfang Yeliang is dissatisfied with Dongfang yexuan''s attitude. He rolls up his sleeve and makes trouble again.


    "Enough, are you finished? Now that we have been targeted by the royal family, we still don''t know how to go in the future. You are fighting against each other here! "


    The famous Oriental City snapped the table and roared.


    Dongfang Yeliang and song lanyue don''t make a sound, but stare at Dongfang yexuan.


    Oriental night Xuan a little facial expression has not, with did not hear similar, light elegant sit.


    "All right, sit down for me." The famous Oriental City stares at the two standing people.


    Don''t you see people sitting around? You can''t sit!


    Dongfang Yeliang didn''t move and his face was gloomy. Song lanyue took him back to his seat.


    She should have been sitting on the top, but because of the Oriental night Xuan, she could only sit on the bottom.


    The famous Oriental city looked at Zhang Xiaoyu: "it''s not so easy to enter the gate of Sihai villa. First of all, I have to complete three tests!"


    See Eastern night Xuan facial expression have change, "you also don''t get angry, since you believe her so, that won''t believe her ability!"


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, looking at light rain, "girl, as long as you don''t want to, don''t listen to him."


    Xiaoyu shakes his head, holds his hand and smiles: "ah ye, since you believe me, let me have a try, so that no one will say I''m vegetarian in the future, but it''s not good."


    "Who dares!" East night Xuan cold voice, clap her hand, "good, if someone embarrasses you, want to tell me!"


    "Well!"


    Dongfang Yeliang looks at the intimacy of the two people as if they were alone. Looking at the two people''s clenched hands, he has an impulse to separate them.


    "If you want, please let me know!" Light rain, big square looking at the Oriental City.


    "As the mother of Sihai villa, the most important thing is to have the ability to deal with the trouble. Although the princess is gone, no one knows whether the emperor will marry a princess.


    All you have to do is take care of this time. "


    "How can we deal with it properly? It''s better to make it clear. When you get it, someone will say that it''s not good if you don''t do it well. " Xiaoyu smile, this request is not too much, acceptable.


    "If yexuan doesn''t help, you can calm this matter down and let the royal family not blame us!" The famous Oriental City felt its beard and looked serious.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes, what about the remaining two?"


    "You can deal with this first."


    Light rain pick eyebrows, this is not believe her, or want more powerful idea?


    "It''s over. Let''s go." Dongfang yexuan gets up, takes Xiaoyu and turns to leave.


    Watching the two leave, song lanyue is full of jealousy and resentment.


    "Master, how can you agree so easily? The future of our villa can''t be buried in the hands of this little girl who is nothing!


    If my sister is alive, I will blame you for not finding her a good daughter-in-law! "


    Go to the master and sit down. When you know it, you will feel it and move it with reason.


    "Needless to say, I''ve figured out that instead of marrying a vase that only knows how to spend money, it''s better to find a clay bowl that can withstand falling. If she really reaches my test, why not?"

 Chapter 844

    The famous Oriental City said in a deep voice, looking at Song lanyue gently, "I know you are kind, but I believe Xiang''er will understand me." She loves night Xuan the most, want what to give what, this time also won''t object.


    Song lanyue opened her mouth and decided directly on the famous Oriental Cityˇ° Don''t mention it any more. I''ve made up my mind! "


    Light rain and Oriental night Xuan to the direction of the night courtyard, "you don''t have to promise him what test, as long as I recognize you."


    Xiaoyu took Dongfang yexuan''s arm and shook his head, "different, I hope to get everyone''s recognition, I want to let them know, I Zhang Xiaoyu is not climbing you, Dongfang yexuan, we are a close team!"


    Oriental night Xuan smile, "you don''t have Gao Pan, Gao Pan''s person is me!"


    "You''re smart!" Xiaoyu grins.


    "By the way, what''s the matter with Princess Liuli?" Light rain doubts, come back to say dead, too coincidental?


    "Fall into the lotus pool." Oriental night Xuan concise answer.


    In fact, the fact is that.


    Time goes back to yesterday morning.


    Princess Liuli finished her breakfast, because there are still a few days to go before the wedding deadline. She also found that Dongfang yexuan and others were on their way.


    Her forbidden foot was untied, so she, clutching one foot, asked the maid in waiting to take her for a walk.


    So she came to the lotus pool, facing the whole lotus leaves, and the delicate lotus, she said happily, "go, let''s go to the pavilion inside."


    So the two maids helped her to the pavilion.


    One of the maids sprained her feet and fell into the pool beside her, holding the princess''s sleeve in her hand.


    "Let go, let go... Ah..."


    Princess Liuli was also pulled down, and she tried hard to catch the palace maid who was helped by the mutiny.


    So all three of them fell, "Bang..."


    Three people can''t water, so keep flapping, yelling for help, don''t know why, is no one heard to help.


    In order to survive, Princess Liuli pressed the maid beside her into the water in exchange for a moment''s breathing.


    Finally, all three died in the lotus pool.


    On a willow not far away, a dark figure saw that there was no movement in the water and left quickly.


    That''s what happened.


    "Ah ye, will there be your hands and feet in it?" Xiaoyu looks suspiciously at the elegant young master in white.


    "What are my hands and feet doing in there?" Dongfang yexuan deliberately misinterpreted it.


    "Cut!" Light rain a white eye, she knows, things are not so simple.


    Because of the return of Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu, things become more tense.


    The next day, someone came to the palace and took them to the palace.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan are standing in the middle of the hall, with the emperor sitting on it and the eunuch manager standing next to them.


    "Dongfang yexuan, Zhang Xiaoyu, so bold! How dare you defy the national law With gloomy eyes, the White Emperor glared at the two people standing below.


    Looking at some bluffing, but scarlet eyes, thick black circles, all means that his excessive indulgence.


    The body has been floating, looking pretty spirit, but in overdraft life just.


    Oriental night Xuan indifferent way: "dare not, I don''t know what national law we committed?"


    "How dare you ask?" The emperor was so angry that he patted the table.


    "I order you to come back to marry the princess. Why are you so late?"


    "The emperor said that this month, but I am not late, today is the last day!" Oriental night Xuan light refutation.

 Chapter 845

    The emperor thought, yes, he didn''t resist the edict. He came back according to the time!


    No, "but you''re late." The princess has passed away, that is late.


    Xiaoyu stood up and said, "I''m sorry about the emperor and the princess, but the dead are gone. We should look forward."


    "Look ahead? You see what you''ve done? Do you want a riot in our country? "


    As soon as the emperor saw Zhang Xiaoyu, he was so angry that he dared to fight against him. No matter how fierce the quarrel was, it was calmed down by him.


    "I order you to open the factory again. No, it''s to hand over the factory to the state so that you don''t get into trouble!"


    Xiaoyu: "I''ve been defeated by this shameless king. Is it really good for me to fight so openly?


    "Ha ha... It''s OK to give it to the state, but I have this recipe. Even if the emperor takes it, it''s just an empty shell. It''s useless at all."


    "Then give me the recipe, too!" The emperor stretched out half of his body and looked forward to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu laughed angrily, "emperor, even if you are the king of a country, there is no reason to rob people''s things, right? People from other countries will laugh at our country if they know about it. "


    The emperor''s eyes flashed and his expression changed. He sat upright and showed a smile of grandma wolf.


    "It''s a bit hard to hear. Is this the land of the king and the people in the whole world? Naturally, it belongs to me!"


    "Of course, I won''t take it for nothing. As long as you hand in the recipe, I can give you a generous reward!"


    Light rain hey, Oriental night Xuan look at each other, are shocked by the shameless emperor, the original emperor is quite smart, how now become like this.


    There''s something wrong with your brain.


    "Emperor, it''s not that I don''t hand it in. It''s that when I went to the border this time, I happened to know the princes of Dai and Liao.


    They invited me and Dongfang to their country for development and said they would buy my formula, but I thought, we are white people and can''t betray our country.


    However, they still said that they would welcome us at any time and give us good treatment. He also said that if I want to give it to others, I can''t favor one over the other, but also give it to them.


    After I left, the more I thought about it, the more I felt sorry for the invitation, so I wrote the recipe in two copies, and let the servants over there find the time to give it to the two Lords. "


    Light rain said while looking at the emperor''s increasingly ugly face.


    "So, emperor, if I give it to you, I''ll give it to each of them. I''m honest."


    Light rain finish saying, toward east night Xuan smile, East night Xuan eyes smile.


    This girl, a set of lies, but also some flaws, he said to make it up.


    "Emperor, what Xiaoyu said is true. We met King Kang of Dai state and King Huai of Liao state. We met at first sight. They said their country needed talents like us, but we refused."


    Originally, the emperor was a little suspicious, but they didn''t mean to dodge, as if they were not faking.


    "You refused? Zhang Xiaoyu, didn''t you say that you gave the recipe to the princes of the two countries? "


    "Yes, but I''m the only one who has the seeds of pepper. I know how to deal with them and what processes they have. The most important thing is that I love my country and don''t want to leave our country.


    So there''s something wrong with the formula. As long as they can''t plant it, it''s useless to hold a piece of white paper! "

 Chapter 846

    Bah, where there is a formula, where there is a prince, it''s all made up by her. However, one of the two princes mentioned by Dongfang yexuan is different from the other. It''s very likely that they still know each other, or they won''t be so straightforward.


    Still fixed looking at two people, in the heart very doubt two people''s words, at this time, big point outside spread voice.


    "Please send a message to the emperor. I''ve made some food in my palace. I''d like to see the emperor." It''s Princess Wan''s voice.


    The emperor''s eyes brightened and gave the manager a look. The eunuch manager was so busy that he invited WanFei in.


    A burst of flowery clothes passed by Xiaoyu''s eyes. "Emperor, my concubine made some soup for you. Have a drink. Not much in the morning. "


    "I''m still thoughtful." Slap WanFei on the ass and laugh.


    "Emperor..." concubine Wan looked at the two below.


    "Someone!" he whispered


    "Ha ha ha... Princess Ai is shy..."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes rolled violently in his heart. This old luster can''t pay attention to the next occasion.


    "What are these two, emperor?" WanFei asked.


    Eyes are full of soft light, people want to be close.


    "This young master is Dongfang yexuan, the young master of Sihai villa. This is Zhang Xiaoyu, the inventor of chili hotpot." The emperor introduced the meat with a smile.


    It''s different from just now.


    "Ah, it turns out that they are the famous young villa master and Miss Zhang. I''ve heard so much about them. Miss Zhang, I''m your hot pot lover. You are so smart!"


    WanFei affectionately down, holding Xiaoyu''s hand, "Wow, Xiaoyu, your hand is really tender, skin is good, free to teach Sister good?"


    Xiaoyu: "as soon as we met, we called our sister. She is worthy of being a member of the palace.


    "Ha ha..." light rain rigidly let her hold hands.


    Princess Wan smiles in her heart. This is the future lady. Now she has to please her relationship. Later, she will talk to master mi nianhao.


    "Sister, you are so beautiful. Are you a couple with the young master?"


    "Concubine Wan is the one who shines brilliantly. I''m like a palace maid in front of you. I''m completely buried!" Xiaoyu smile, since you want to pretend enthusiasm, then I will accompany.


    "Oh, look at the mouth." Princess Wan laughed more happily.


    He turned his head and looked at the emperor, "emperor, you see, the little girl praised me for being beautiful!"


    "Ha ha..." the emperor laughs, "you all say that people are little girls, but also called sister, is not disordered generation."


    "No, that''s what I''m going to call it. It makes people look young. If you call me sister, you''ll teach me to be old."


    WanFei has been holding Xiaoyu''s hand, but she has never let it go. She seems to be as old as before and likes it very much.


    Yu Guang stealthily glances at the black face of the eastern night Xuan beside him, and puts down his consciousness.


    No, the master is angry.


    Hurry to find a way to walk towards the emperor and take his arm.


    "The Emperor..." pulls a voice, "I see this girl as if at first sight, regard as younger sister good?"


    As long as the future mother''s sister, the master will not be very kind.


    "Oh? How do you like it? " He wanted to hang them out, but she liked Zhang Xiaoyu so much.


    If this is related to Zhang Xiaoyu, it''s good to catch him with these.


    "Well, whatever Princess Ai says, it''s what she says!"


    The emperor kneaded her ass under the table.


    Concubine Wan jiaochen caught his troublemaker''s hand and said, "Emperor... That concubine recognizes her as a sister. Do you have to give her a gift? Then, as brother-in-law, should the emperor reward something? How about making her a princess

 Chapter 847

    The emperor frowned, "no, how can you be a princess?"


    "The Emperor... You depend on my concubine..." concubine Wan pulls the emperor''s hand to shake lightly and acts like a coquetry.


    "This... Princess really can''t, she has no royal blood."


    "Emperor..." concubine Wan acted like a coquettish.


    "Well, I''m afraid of you. The princess can''t be a princess. She happens to be a royal and marry Dongfang yexuan."


    The emperor couldn''t help but agreed to WanFei''s request.


    In fact, he thought about it in his heart. If concubine Wan could use this relationship to hold Zhang Xiaoyu.


    That''s equivalent to controlling Dongfang yexuan.


    "Thank you, Emperor. It''s very kind of you." Wan Fei happily hugged the emperor''s arm and rubbed it. She was going to ask for the position of princess, but the emperor refused.


    It''s a little bit higher. No, he has already refused once. It''s not so difficult to reduce it.


    Running down, Xinxi took Xiaoyu''s hand and said, "look, as soon as my sister comes out, I''ll get you a princess. Don''t you call my sister quickly?"


    On the one hand, he gave the master a look of appreciation, but she was ignored by others. His face was expressionless and cold as ice sculpture.


    Just eyes have been on Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu is totally confused. She was still tearing with the emperor one second ago, trying to find her way back.


    Who knows that this is a hidden flower, not only nothing, but also got a title of Princess!


    "Thank you, sister. You are so nice. No wonder you are so beautiful. The old people say that you must be very kind. I have decided to hold a banquet in my house another day to entertain my sister."


    Light rain dog leg of smile, toward the other side so help her, no matter what reason, this elder sister she recognized.


    She appreciates it!


    "Ha ha..." WanFei''s handkerchief covered her mouth, "that tree said well, no regrets."


    "Never go back." Easy to solve her big / trouble, she is a fool to go back.


    "Ah..." the emperor said.


    "I gave you the position of princess. Are you not going to invite me?"


    Light rain immediately reaction, "of course, please, this is not afraid of the emperor dislike my family narrow, not willing to come."


    How can the dog emperor change his temperament and talk a lot when his concubine WanFei comes?


    Is it a double personality?


    "Oh, it''s a turn. Do you want a house from me?" The emperor frowned and laughed at WanFei.


    "Then the emperor will give me one, my sister, that is, your sister. If you don''t love her, who will.


    I have no parents when I was young. I live in my aunt''s house. I have no relatives, so I especially want to have a sister to love. "


    WanFei rubbed the corner of her eyes and looked at the emperor.


    "Well, well, just one." Generally, only the princess has a mansion.


    And the princess is generally the prince, there is no residence, but it is not without precedent, not an exception.


    Wan Fei patted Zhang Xiaoyu''s hand, "don''t you hurry to thank her?"


    Xiaoyu is still in a trance. Is this another house?


    so nice!


    Afraid of the emperor''s repentance, he knelt down and said, "thank you, no, thank you, brother-in-law!"


    Xiaoyu is also a good one. He climbs along the pole directly. If you ask him to call him brother-in-law, he will not lose a piece of meat anyway.


    "Ha ha ha..." the emperor laughed, "this ghost is clever. Dongfang yexuan wants to call me uncle. If you call me brother-in-law, it''s a mess."


    Now the emperor is smiling and very talkative.


    Xiaoyu: "forget this layer, bad.

 Chapter 848

    "Emperor, what''s the matter here? Each calls his own. No one will delay anyone, do you think?"


    Princess Wan said with a smile that she did not dare to be the aunt of the master and his wife. She would lose her life.


    "OK, Princess Ai is right. That''s it." The emperor generously agreed.


    Light rain happily pick eyebrow, "a night, I am a princess, ha ha, envy?"


    Eastern night Xuan smile, "yes, envy. But you will marry me soon. What you have is mine. Don''t envy me! "


    "Are you getting married?" WanFei exclaimed as if she didn''t know it.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes, but there''s still something unfinished. I''m afraid it''s going to be postponed."


    "What''s the matter?" Princess Wan is curious.


    "Alas, the old villa master despises me. He wants to test me." Xiaoyu has a bad intention to complain. Let''s see what these people are playing and how they react.


    "What? Test? Look down upon Concubine Wan was shocked, then angry.


    "Emperor..." well, Princess Wan went to brush her sense of existence again.


    "Emperor, some people look down on my sister, they look down on me, they look down on me, they look down on you. What do you want to do?"


    The emperor was a little tired. After drinking the soup from Princess Wan, he felt more energetic.


    Back against the Dragon chair, "I see who dares!"


    Looking at the bottom of Zhang Xiaoyu, "I''ll just order to get married."


    "No, no, I want to prove to you that I''m worthy of Dongfang yexuan!" Xiaoyu shakes his head firmly, and the firmness of his eyes makes Dongfang yexuan feel very soft.


    Finally, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan walk out of the hall, and WanFei asks her to sit in her palace.


    Light rain looked at the eastern night Xuan, the eastern night Xuan nodded, she agreed.


    "Well, I''m not welcome."


    The eastern night Xuan rubs her head, "I wait for you in the carriage!"


    "Well, I''ll be back soon." Xiaoyu waved to him and followed WanFei to Yanyu Pavilion.


    Then I brought back a lot of delicious and interesting things. I gave a lot of jewelry, and several people helped me with the box.


    Out of the palace gate, Yumei and they help to put the box on their carriage.


    Xiaoyu gets on the bus. Dongfang yexuan is reading a book. The dim carriage is bright from the window.


    Outside looking at the narrow carriage, inside is actually very spacious, light rain unconstrained sleep no problem.


    Jiang pulled out the book in his hand and put it aside.


    With the carriage moving forward, Xiaoyu stares at his eyes.


    But he asked nothing and said nothing.


    Finally, Dongfang yexuan has no choice but to recruit herself and hold her in her arms.


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Light rain surprised open mouth, he actually arranged to the palace, or so high position.


    She said that there was no such thing as a free lunch. It was just an arrangement.


    "That she..." won''t betray? After sitting in a high position and having another child, the heart changes.


    "No!" Oriental night Xuan light answer.


    "How can you be so sure?"


    The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows and doesn''t speak. Since he dares to arrange carefully, he will naturally guarantee that the other party doesn''t have the possibility of betrayal.


    It''s not that he firmly believes in their loyalty, but that he has the handle and the antidote


    "That..." light rain pointed to the sky, "his change..." needless to say, it is also his masterpiece.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded.


    Light rain thumbs up, "is worthy of the Oriental night Xuan, amazing schemer."


    Back to the villa, just after returning to the night court and changing into comfortable clothes, the imperial eunuch came.

 Chapter 849

    "In honor of heaven, the emperor announced: today there is a woman named Zhang Xiaoyu, who is talented and smart. She has won my heart. Now she is granted the title of Princess Yu. She will be rewarded with a mansion and some gold and silver..."


    "Long live thank you, long live, long live." Light rain loudly thanks, without him, this is a good thing, not happy is a fool.


    As soon as the eunuch left, the whole Sihai villa fell into a strange situation.


    "What have you done? Why do you go out and come back and become a princess? " Song lanyue was so angry that she thought they were called to the palace.


    Who knows, the whole beard and the whole tail came back, not to mention, but also became a princess. Is this a joke with her again?


    "What did you do?" Xiaoyu felt his chin and thought, "I didn''t do anything. Maybe it''s the emperor. Seeing that I''m good-looking and lovely, he didn''t resist to reward me as a princess."


    Helplessly looking up at the sky, "it''s nothing to look good, the key is so popular, I also have no way!"


    Song lanyue: "is this a show off? Is it?


    "No way. How could the emperor change his mind when he saw you, but at first..."


    "Cough," the famous Oriental City coughed, "what are you talking about?" Stare at her one eye, what all outward say, also don''t see a place.


    Song lanyue covers her mouth with her hand and stares at Zhang Xiaoyu, who laughs secretly.


    "All come in!" The famous Oriental City took the lead to enter the lobby and sat down at the top.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan stand together and look up at him: do you want to go in?


    Oriental night Xuan takes her hand, "go in."


    On their own, they went to one side and sat down.


    "I didn''t expect that you relaxed your relationship with the royal family this time, and solved the current predicament. You have completed the first test!"


    East City kindly touch the beard, the first time to see Zhang Xiaoyu so pleasing to the eye.


    Xiaoyu smiles and doesn''t speak, because even she doesn''t think of it.


    Song lanyue secretly wring a handkerchief, with concern on her face.


    "Sir, will there be any deceit when the royal family suddenly does this? Or maybe someone did something out of it? "


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is not to say that they are playing tricks, or that Zhang Xiaoyu has used some shameful means.


    The famous Oriental City pondered, and he did not know what the emperor''s purpose was.


    Staring at Zhang Xiaoyu for a long time, "no matter how you do it, my Dongfang family''s words count."


    The vision shifts to the East night Xuan body beside her, "night Xuan, about this matter, what do you think?"


    Dongfang yexuan ignores his father and holds Xiaoyu''s hand in his hand, kneading and stroking, "girl, now you become a princess, will you abandon me?"


    It''s a joke and a complaint.


    "No, you''ll be beautiful at home. I''ll make money to support my family!" Xiaoyu cooperated with his performance and made fun of it.


    "Well, hum!" It''s a famous city in the East. It''s a little master of the four mountain villa. It''s like being raised by a woman.


    After arousing their attention, "Miss Zhang, you have completed the first pass, and there are two more. If you want to be my daughter-in-law of Dongfang family, you can''t be bad at business."


    "I''ve decided to give you a shop. If it''s on the verge of bankruptcy, I''ll give you ten days to bring the dying back to life, even if you pass the test!"


    The East night Xuan sneered and put forward this kind of test. Isn''t it in the middle of the light rain? Her business brain is not comparable to that of ordinary people.

 Chapter 850

    Dongfang Yeliang takes a look at the opposite Zhang Xiaoyu and sits down bored. He thinks the same about Dongfang yexuan.


    Song lanyue also thinks like this, "master, who doesn''t know that Zhang Xiaoyu is in business..." she clenches her teeth and uses an abnormal tone.


    "... it''s OK. Should you change this question?"


    Zhang Xiaoyu doesn''t seem to be a good friend. I''m afraid it''s not easy to get married.


    She can''t be married.


    "What''s your best way?" Have a sip of tea in a famous Oriental City.


    "According to my concubine''s meaning, a woman''s marriage is to teach her husband and children, to serve her husband''s basic necessities, to wash clothes, to cook, to embroider and to educate their children.


    So test her knowledge and etiquette. "


    Song lanyue is thinking about Zhang Xiaoyu with a smile.


    Hum, Zhang Xiaoyu is a countryman. He must be good at washing, cooking and embroidery.


    But she certainly did not study, more did not learn etiquette, as long as these tests, she will finish.


    After hearing this, Dongfang Mingcheng frowns and doesn''t speak. Instead, she stares at Zhang Xiaoyu to see how she reacts.


    After listening to Xiaoyu sneer, "I have a few words, want to ask Mrs. song, I do not know whether?"


    Song lanyue threw the handkerchief in her hand and said faintly, "ask."


    Oriental night Xuan is calm to sit, don''t have the meaning of hand, wench can cope with.


    "Mrs. song, I heard that you used to be a maid, so you''ve done all these things, haven''t you?" Xiaoyu asked with a smile.


    Song lanyue grinds her teeth and stares at Zhang Xiaoyu, squeezing out from between her teeth: "yes!"


    "It''s not surprising that you can say that, but I have plenty of money, and I can buy hundreds of maids. Some of them are waiting on me, so I don''t need to come in person.


    I believe the villa is not poor enough to be a housewife and do these things in person. "


    Xiaoyu frowned and said softly. Then she glared at Song lanyue and said, "is it difficult, madam song is doing these things in the villa now?"


    Then he looked at the famous Oriental City with disapproval, "master Dongfang, although I haven''t married yet, I still have to talk about you.


    You have done too wrong. How can Mrs. song do these things?


    It''s said that Sihai villa is just an empty shell. It''s too poor to afford a maid to wait on. It''s going to be the master of the house. "


    Light rain Balabala said, a face of pain, but also silently shaking his head.


    Song lanyue: "Zhang Dazui, when did she say she was working?


    Why does this girl come here with her mouth open? She speaks so fast that she can''t get in.


    Dongfang Yeliang''s lips are slightly open, and he looks at Zhang Xiaoyu stupidly. What''s smart? He has seen it today.


    Oriental night Xuan fundus smile, girl angry, look at this truth, a set of a set of, did not pay attention to have to give her a ditch.


    The face of the famous Oriental City is dark and stares at Song lanyue without any trace. It''s a lot of trouble!


    When do they need to do this.


    "Madame, when did you do this at home? Why don''t I know? Is it the servant who bullies you? If you tell me, I will kill these people who are against the heaven today! "


    Concerned looking at Song lanyue, bent on revenge for her appearance.


    Song lanyue is flustered. When did she do these things? She didn''t even know how to be a maid.


    Dongfang Yeliang stood up and bowed toward the famous Oriental City.


    "Father, my mother didn''t say that she had done this. You''re wrong. What she said is to learn etiquette and knowledge! It''s Miss Zhang who thinks too much to say that! "

 Chapter 851

    When song lanyue realized that Zhang Xiaoyu had framed her, she stood up and cried, "master, I have your protection. Who is brave enough to do such a thing?"


    With tears in her eyes, "it''s all my fault. I''ve come up with a blind idea and Miss Zhang misunderstood me. However, I''m kind-hearted, and I''ll go in and out in the future. If I don''t understand knowledge and etiquette, I''ll lose money!"


    Instead of criticizing Zhang Xiaoyu, he said good things for her, and every word was for her good.


    And corresponding, is Zhang Xiaoyu does not know interest, also wronged her.


    Xiaoyu is about to laugh. No wonder this woman is able to be a concubine. She has not wavered for many years.


    It''s a talent. It''s not something that ordinary people can learn to do just for a second.


    Facing the Oriental night Xuan comforting eyes: so many years, you suffer, I understand.


    The eastern night Xuan pitifully raises an eye to look back, and sad of hang down eyelid.


    Eyelids also with the tremor.


    Xiaoyu: "this acting skill is good!


    The whole family can go to Hyundai to get the Oscars.


    The famous Oriental City nodded with a smile, "that''s good. If you are bullied, then I, the villa master, will be too derelict in my duty."


    Concerned raised his hand, "don''t cry, sit down quickly."


    Xiaoyu shakes his head in his heart, reaches out and pats Dongfang yexuan on the shoulder, and gives him a look in his eyes: "don''t worry, I''ll take it out on you!"


    "So I misunderstood? I''m sorry. I''m surprised, too. Sorry He didn''t get up and nodded to song lanyue.


    Song lanyue accepted it like this, "it''s nothing. I don''t care. It''s just that Miss Zhang is still young. She is afraid that she will suffer a loss if she talks so much."


    Wipe with handkerchief next canthus, light way.


    The smile on Xiaoyu''s face is stiff. Who gives you your face?


    Continue to smile, "Mrs. song just said to test my etiquette knowledge?"


    "Yes, it''s about the face of Sihai villa. I attach great importance to it." Song lanyue is a formal lady.


    The smile on Xiaoyu''s face changed a little, but song lanyue didn''t find out, "that means that Mrs. song knows knowledge and etiquette?"


    "That''s nature! I''m the lady of Sihai villa Song lanyue is confident and proud.


    Dongfang Yeliang feels that something is wrong. He wants to remind his mother, but he doesn''t want to say that his mother likes to be complimented.


    Light rain face suddenly a black, "bold, since you know etiquette, see this princess why not courtesy?"?


    Dare you accept my salute? Do you want to be on an equal footing with the emperor


    Light rain suddenly in trouble, a high hat to put on, dare and the imperial relatives and relatives, do not want to live.


    Song lanyue is scared to stand up and want to say something. You can see Zhang Xiaoyu''s black face with a horrible smell.


    I turned to look at the famous Oriental City for help, "master, I am wronged..." she forgot that the dead girl had just been granted the title of princess.


    "Wronged?" Xiaoyu didn''t wait for the famous Oriental City to speak.


    "Tell me, what''s wrong with you? I''m still the princess who made the order myself.


    I am the king and you are the people. If you don''t salute me, you still want to be saluted by me. Let''s go to the emperor and say, "see if I have wronged you!"


    Xiaoyu''s words are full of momentum, and they are not leaking.


    In my heart, it''s good to have this identity. It''s really cool to pull the flag. Looking at Song lanyue, who is like a cleaver, I''m so happy.

 Chapter 852

    I want you to pretend, I want you to depend on me and sell me, and I can''t kill you.


    The famous Oriental City also suddenly remembered that, yes, Zhang Xiaoyu is now the princess and the king. What song lanyue said just now, he was dragged to the emperor by this girl, and then


    "Zhang... Princess," changed abruptly, "madam, she didn''t mean it. You don''t mind. Besides, you are going to marry in the future, and you need to call her mother-in-law!"


    Oriental City is half intercession, half threat, looking at Zhang Xiaoyu said.


    Xiaoyu is very strange: "grandma? Is it not that my future mother-in-law has made a mistake? "


    Don''t understand of looking at Eastern night Xuan: "a night, is you she your Niang?"


    "No matter. A concubine who can''t be on the stage is just a concubine. If you can be my mother, you can think that she doesn''t exist."


    The East night Xuan touches the head of light rain, gentle but heartless say.


    Xiaoyu nodded knowingly, "if someone pretends to be my mother-in-law in the future and wants to make rules for me or embarrass me, what should I do?"


    Xiaoyu pulled his sleeve in embarrassment, "will I be bullied?"


    Dongfang yexuan arranges her hair. "No, you will be the master of the villa in the future. Everything is up to you. Except for the serious master, you can sell anyone who doesn''t like you."


    Light rain is about to nod, Eastern night Xuan continues to say, "however, this serious master originally also has two people, later add a you, as long as you don''t sell me, anyone can!"


    Song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang who are not serious masters: "then what are they?


    Gnashing his teeth staring at the two people in front of show love.


    It''s a famous Oriental city that can be sold by a serious owner: "what kind of son is this? Do you say that about dad?


    Xiaoyu cried, "Oh, I see."


    This guy talks very poisonous every time, but she just likes it very much. What should I do?


    Smiling at the two people in the opposite seat.


    Song lanyue covers her face and cries silently.


    Dongfang Yeliang clenches his fists and attacks Dongfang yexuan with his evil eyes.


    "Dongfang yexuan, what did you say? Sorry, she''s not a concubine. She''s your second mother. Yeliang is also my son. She''s not a concubine! "


    Oriental City calm face, glare at the eastern night Xuan.


    "Ah..." Dongfang yexuan slowly raised his eyes and looked at the head.


    "Don''t think that if you climb up to your bed, rob my mother''s place, and give birth to a bastard, you''ll think you''re the lady of Sihai villa."


    Slowly, word by word, indifferent to say.


    "Remember," he said, glancing at the two ugly faces on the other side, "they are your concubine and son, not mine. I have nothing to do with it


    Staring straight at the famous Oriental City, "you may have forgotten that rainy night, but I still remember.


    When there was no one around and you were still hanging out in this bitch''s room, she left. You once swore that the woman you loved most would never leave, but hurt the most


    Originally should be a loud roar of words, but the eastern night Xuan is not quick, told.


    But this reflects the anger in his heart and makes Xiaoyu feel more distressed.


    Hold his hand and give him strength.


    The hard shell of the famous Oriental City was smashed and fell to its back.


    Eyes dark, low, "I... I didn''t think it would become like this, she has always been very proud, not admit defeat, I thought..." she will be very good, always see his jokes.

 Chapter 853

    "What do you think? Don''t disgust people with this picture. Will people like you regret it? I didn''t see your regret and sadness.


    All I saw was singing every night. I soon took my concubine as the main room. I was very happy every day


    The East night Xuan sneers, the face is to see don''t want to see of scorn.


    "I don''t need you to intervene in the affair with Xiaoyu. I''ll handle it myself. You can have a good life with your concubine."


    Get up, take Xiaoyu''s hand and stride away.


    "Father..."


    "Master..."


    Song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang are so sad to see the famous city in the East. They want to comfort them.


    Oriental City powerless wave, "you go down, I a person quiet!"


    Song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang have a look at each other, "master, please call me if you have anything. I''ll wait for you outside the door."


    Seeing no response from the famous Oriental City, they left the hall.


    Came to the yard, two people''s faces are very ugly, to the direction of the room to see a look, song lanyue pulled him to the corner.


    "Son, you see clearly, it''s not for your mother to fight. If we don''t fight, there''s no way to live. If your father is gone, Dongfang yexuan doesn''t know how to fight for our mother and son, and will drive us out!"


    Song lanyue bowed her head in pain, and the hatred of biting poison flashed through her eyes.


    Huangfuxiang, you''ve been dead for so many years, but I still can''t get rid of you completely from the heart of the famous Oriental City.


    And the bastard you were born with is just as annoying as you. He was born to be egotistical and the most noble. Everyone looks like mud in the field.


    "Niang, I all know, these years have been hard for you, I know how to do it!" Dongfang Yeliang embraces song lanyue.


    In the heart is also all kinds of unwilling, is a father born, why he is a common son, a lifetime was looked down upon?


    Looks like he''s going to speed up.


    Apart, song lanyue looks at her son, who is already two heads tall, and arranges his skirt.


    "Son, we can''t let Zhang Xiaoyu marry in. We''ve already had a headache just for a Dongfang night Pavilion. If we add another Zhang Xiaoyu, their momentum will be even stronger."


    "Mother, I know. You are here to take care of my father. I''ll go back first." The eyes are full of evil.


    "Well, go ahead and be careful." Song lanyue watched her son leave before she turned and looked at the direction of the hall.


    Oriental City, I''ve been following you for more than 20 years. I''m conscientious and meticulous. I didn''t expect that I can''t beat the white moonlight in your heart.


    In this case, I don''t want to


    After Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan leave the hall, they feel that Dongfang yexuan is full of loneliness.


    The momentum of the body has not weakened.


    But he didn''t walk fast, just as she could keep up with him.


    Little silent, so quietly with him, two people did not return to the night courtyard, but came to the highest rockery Pavilion in the villa.


    Dongfang yexuan lifts his robe and sits down, embracing Xiaoyu in his arms.


    Chang''an and Yumei did not go forward, but stopped at the intersection under the rockery and stayed there.


    Xiaoyu felt the beating of his heart, obediently did not move, by his blooming this moment of vulnerability.


    After a while, Dongfang yexuan let her go and let her lean on her chest.


    "When they were young, they fell in love..." Dongfang yexuan said the past slowly.


    Xiaoyu listens quietly.


    "She is the daughter favored by the royal family. He is a rich young man. After falling in love, three years later, although the woman is unruly and polite, she has no son for three years.

 Chapter 854

    The man began to flatter slightly, and the hatchback was safe.


    Can secretly feel that women can not be pregnant, and her maid rolled together.


    When the woman found out, the maid was pregnant and was about to give birth.


    The woman was very angry and sad, because the maid told her that she was going to go home to get married, and she kindly gave her a large dowry.


    But did not expect the maid betrayed her, her husband also betrayed her, came together.


    She is very angry, want to kill the maid, the man told her, he can''t have no children, and can''t betray her to marry, so just find her maid.


    In this way, after the maid, is her child, he will drive away the maid.


    The woman pities the child in the maid''s belly and thinks it''s also a life. With the man''s sweet words, she believes it.


    Later, the maid gave birth to a son, very similar to the man, and the man was very happy.


    But the woman was not happy at all. The man took the child and said that it would be her child after that.


    She looked into the child''s eyes and agreed.


    But the man didn''t send the maid away, and let her live in the mansion. He often visited her.


    As soon as the woman asked, the man said that he had just given birth to a baby and had to wait.


    Can wait to come, is the child cannot leave the mother, crying every day, the child was carried back.


    So the maid was arranged on the position, the man still loves the woman, but he also fell in love with the maid who gave birth to him.


    After the woman knows very heartache, she loves the man very much, how can because of a child, did not love.


    So she worked hard for two years and finally got pregnant and gave birth to a healthy son.


    But the man did not return to her heart as she thought.


    Instead, she went to the maid''s room more often, and she began to think about whether she was not good at it.


    So a young lady who didn''t touch yangchunshui began to wash her hands and make soup, so as to restrain her bad temper.


    It was effective at the beginning, but it didn''t take long for the man to return to the arms of the maid.


    The woman waited every day, slowly, and became ill. When she died, the man didn''t find that her heart was fragile, and she left alone... "


    Dongfang yexuan finished the story slowly, with a wry smile: "is a woman stupid? Actually believe that a man who has changed his heart will turn back? "


    Xiaoyu shakes his head, hands holding his face, "no, she is not stupid, she is great, because she raised an excellent son alone.


    But she should not place her hope on men. If she does not love, she can be regarded as widowed.


    That child is very powerful. She is still alive and well when the enemy looks around. The woman will be very happy because she has a very powerful son


    Xiaoyu looks at Dongfang yexuan''s eyes. He feels very sad and wants to comfort him.


    But she couldn''t say any consolation. Her usual eloquence was useless at this moment.


    She did not expect that Dongfang yexuan had such a childhood, nor did she expect that his father and mother were like this.


    Dongfang yexuan looks into Xiaoyu''s eyes, hoping to share the pain.


    Light rain in his mouth kiss, "we later together abuse the family of small three, put them all out to beg, OK?"


    Xiaoyu grins at him.


    Oriental night Xuan mouth up, "well, they are out, let them return to the life of nothing."

 Chapter 855

    Xiaoyu also wants to talk about how to abuse his father, but it''s not her father after all. She can''t say that.


    In fact, if you want her to say it, you should lock up the famous Oriental City and be a loner all your life, or you can lock him up with a large group of women and give them sterilization drugs, so that they can make villains in the house every day.


    Let him die on a woman''s body, these two methods can punish such a playful man most.


    Fortunately, Dongfang yexuan is not such a person, otherwise she must castrate him and be a sister together!


    "Fortunately, my mother-in-law gave birth to such a good man for me. Where else should I go to find him? I love you so much, mother-in-law in the future!"


    Xiaoyu shouts to the sky.


    Dongfang yexuan chuckled, "your mother-in-law will hear that, and she will be very happy to have such a good daughter-in-law."


    "Mother, I''m very good. I find the true love of my life. I won''t be as sentimental as that man. I''ll treat her well and live happily."


    "Who? Calling for mother-in-law to the sky? " A girl''s voice came from a distance.


    Xiaoyu looks down. After two seconds, a man and a woman appear. They are Huangfu Qian and Huangfu Ziyu.


    The princess and son of Xiangwang mansion.


    "I have seen the princess, my son!" Chang''an and Yumei salute.


    "I said, who is so shameless? It''s you, Zhang Xiaoyu. I haven''t seen you for a few days. You''ve got a thick skin again!"


    Wong Fu Sie climbed up slowly, joking.


    "Who is shameless? Ah ye and I are about to get married. My name is mother-in-law. That''s natural. Do you know? "


    Xiaoyu stood up, retorted, and then laughed unkindly: "you have to call me cousin in the future! You know that


    "Brother, if you look at her, you will know how to bully me. You say they are back. Come and have a look. You see they are ungrateful. What are you doing here?"


    Huangfuzi turned back and acted coquettishly, blaming her brother.


    "You''re wrong. You''re the one who''s fighting to come. I can''t stop you. Don''t blame me!"


    Huangfu Ziyu sat down gracefully and said hello to Dongfang yexuan, "Dongfang, just come back. I''m afraid you won''t be able to catch up with my wedding."


    "No, Xiaoyu always remembers that she can''t play for two more days." East night Xuan smile.


    "Ah? Dongfang, you''re too boring, aren''t you? If Xiaoyu doesn''t come back, you won''t even attend the big brother''s wedding? "


    "Well." Dongfang yexuan nodded.


    Huangfu Ziyu: "trembling, he pointed to Dongfang yexuan. It''s not a thing. It''s boring.


    "He''s teasing you. We always remember that." Xiaoyu takes Huangfu Qian to sit down and smiles at Huangfu Ziyu.


    "It''s almost the same. By the way, Congratulations, Xiaoyu. You are also a princess. This is a gift for you."


    Huangfu Ziyu takes out a box from his sleeve and hands it to Xiaoyu.


    "Ah, thank you, Shizi." Xiaoyu happily takes it.


    Then he looked at Wong Fu Sie and reached for her hand.


    Huangfuzi pretended not to understand the pat, "what?"


    "Gifts, I can''t see them. Does your brother prepare gifts for me? If you don''t prepare for me, I''ll kick you out. "


    Xiaoyu pretends to be vicious and makes people on the table laugh.


    Huangfu Qian complains to Dongfang yexuan, "cousin, you don''t care. She hasn''t married yet. She treats me like this. What can I do in the future?"


    "Oriental night Xuan smile," I also have no way, after home things are her master. "

 Chapter 856

    Huangfusi: "she''s done with this bowl of dog food.


    Take out a box from the sleeve, not willing to pass it, was snatched by light rain, "you light, this is I picked for a long time to buy, very expensive!"


    "I see." Xiaoyu smiles and puts it at the table.


    "You can. Now you''ve become a princess. You don''t want to come back to us, but you want us to come. Don''t you want to be a princess?"


    Huangfuzi raised her hands and was about to tickle Xiaoyu.


    Light rain body immediately to the direction of the East night Xuan, "no matter, we come back too busy, haven''t vacated, wait for time, will come to you nonstop."


    Huangfuzi let go. "It''s almost the same."


    They also know that these two people were assassinated when they came back, and they were called to the palace. It is estimated that they will be busy later.


    "It''s said that you''ve got a princess''s mansion. How can I be so jealous?" Huangfu Qian stares at Xiaoyu, but her face is not jealous.


    "Jealousy, I got it at the risk of beheading. I''m still a little shaken now." Xiaoyu''s lips are curled.


    "Shizi, where''s sister Liu? Why didn''t you call her? " Xiaoyu turns his head and looks at Huangfu Ziyu.


    "I''ve been studying accounting at home recently. She''s haggard and has no heart." Huangfu Ziyu''s eyes were full of smiles when he mentioned his lovely wife.


    "It''s only a few days. Congratulations." Xiaoyu is smiling. I''m glad to have a lover and get married.


    "So are you. Come on!" Prince Fu Yu looks at the Oriental night pavilion with a smile.


    The corner of the mouth of Oriental night Xuan is smiling, nodding, "it is estimated that one day after the birth of light rain."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Light rain got the title of princess, things also have a turn for the better, so the beginning of the order to lift, rain Feifei restaurant also reopened.


    Xiaoyu went to the restaurant to check. It seems that the business has not been affected, and there are a lot of people.


    See Ren Zhong, "restaurant reopened, did not encounter any problems?"


    "No, everyone has come back, boss. Congratulations. Do you have to change your tongue in the future?"


    Ren Zhongqing''s pretty face with a shallow smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s OK to call it that. By the way, during this period of time, I''ll let everyone go home and take paid vacation. Have you come home yet?"


    Xiaoyu is standing at the counter, talking with Ren Zhong.


    Ren Zhong nodded, "I went back and met the person I like, but she has someone I like."


    Ren Zhong is in a low mood.


    Xiaoyu patted him on the shoulder and comforted him: "be strong. There are thousands of women in the world. If it''s too big, let''s get a better one.


    If she doesn''t see you, it''s her loss. Let''s find a better one and come to her. She''s so angry! "


    Ren Chong shook his head, "no, in my heart, she is the best. If you miss her, everyone will make do with it!"


    Xiaoyu: "how can this man be such an axis?


    "Then go and get her back. It''s no use sighing and complaining here. Let her know that you like her!"


    It''s really boring for you to be here, and people don''t know.


    "Really? Can I get it back? " Ren Zhong couldn''t believe it and looked at Xiaoyu''s eyes.


    "Of course, as long as the other party doesn''t get married, it''s marriage. As long as you have the ability, it''s OK!" If you don''t work hard, you can''t know.


    "Well, think for yourself. I''ll go up and sit down." Xiaoyu turns around, hands up and slowly walks up to the third floor.

 Chapter 857

    Ren Zhong looked at Xiaoyu upstairs, with a smile in his eyes, "Xiaoyu, this is what you said, you can''t regret it."


    He turned and walked to a room in the back, opened the darkroom, and there came out a man who was almost dressed up with him.


    "Master." The visitor bowed his head respectfully.


    Ren Zhong tears off the human skin mask on his face, and suddenly it''s another person.


    ˇŞˇŞQikang!


    It''s the one Xiaoyu met at the border. He always meets qikang by chance.


    Throw him the mask. "Protect her." And left the darkroom.


    Xiaoyu on the third floor didn''t know that his manager was Qi Kang. If he knew, he would not dare to say what he had just said.


    Xiaoyu stepped into the third floor, looked at the long corridor, and went to the last one, the chrysanthemum house.


    Just as he was about to push the door, he was covered from behind and dragged to a nearby bamboo house.


    Then before Xiaoyu called for help and fled into the space, she was slapped on the back of her neck and fainted.


    She fainted that second still think, who ate leopard gall, dare to hit her in her territory.


    In the room, several men with ordinary faces looked at the two women lying on the ground.


    A newly granted Princess Zhang Xiaoyu and a maid Yumei.


    "Master said to catch Zhang Xiaoyu, or kill him!" One of the men whispered.


    "Take it first, it may be useful later!" Their boss said in a deep voice.


    They knew in advance that Zhang Xiaoyu was coming, so they left early to ambush. However, most people on the third floor couldn''t get up and couldn''t reveal their identity. They had to sneak in and hide in the dark.


    Several people with Zhang Xiaoyu and Yumei shuasha fly out of the back window.


    In the dark, Ziqiong and Zifei look at each other and follow.


    Through a few alleys, six men found Ziqiong and Zifei behind them, so they signaled to the two men to carry the target and leave.


    Zifei and Ziqiong''s pupils shrink. "No, they want to run away with their master!"


    Ziqiong stepped forward and was dragged by two men. Zifei was also dragged by two people. She saw that her back was getting farther and farther away from her until she disappeared.


    "Come on, miss is gone!" Zifei shouts, and her movements are faster. And there were fireworks.


    The two speeded up and took a little time to kill the four. Their martial arts were not weak.


    "I''ll go after it, and you''ll report back." With that, Ziqiong flew to the direction where the young lady left.


    Zifei stamped her feet in fear, turned around and flew to Sihai villa with her sword.


    On the way, I met Chang Fu Tong with a tie.


    "What happened? What about the young lady? " Changfu saw Zifei''s embarrassed appearance and asked aloud.


    "Miss has been robbed. Ziqiong goes after her and reports back. Where''s the master?" Zifei asked anxiously.


    "The master is out of the city, and you don''t know what''s going on here, you." Changfu points to a dark guard behind him.


    "Go back to housekeeper Li. He has a way to find the master."


    "Yes Dark Wei turned and flew to the villa.


    Dark Wei reported to Li Hai''s housekeeper, but Li Hai was scared. Zhang Xiaoyu saw that he had come all the way with the young master, but nothing could happen.


    Immediately to the East night Xuan spread the news.


    Xiaoyu was shouldered all the way, bumped for a long time before stopping.


    Then he threw it on the ground and shut up a piece of firewood.


    After Xiaoyu wakes up and sees the surrounding environment, all she wants to say is MMP. She is caught.


    With a rope tied to her body, she turned to one side and found Yumei, still sleeping.

 Chapter 858

    Rub past, touch her with the knee, "Yumei? Yumei


    No response.


    Xiaoyu''s hands behind him summon a knife from the space and cut the rope slowly.


    Then he quickly broke his leg and quickly picked up Yumei''s head and patted her face with his hand.


    "Hey, wake up, Yumei!"


    She didn''t wake up. If she didn''t breathe normally, she would have thought she was dead.


    Back in space, grape is not here. She doesn''t know where to play. She can''t practice even if she is far away.


    We have to wait until it comes back.


    Take some water, out of the space, looking at the sleepy Yumei, "sorry."


    Hold it in one mouthful and spray it on Yumei''s face.


    I saw her wake up and put her tools into the space, "Yumei? Are you awake? "


    Yu Mei opened her eyes and saw Miss, "Miss, I fell asleep?"


    He reached out and scratched his hair. He found himself tied up and looked around. "God, where is this?"


    Then slowly remembered, oneself and young lady are in the rain Fei Fei restaurant, on the third floor want to enter the door, suddenly was knocked unconscious.


    "Miss, are we hijacked?"


    "Well." Xiaoyu unties the rope behind her.


    "I don''t know where we are now. I wake up here."


    Yumei quickly untied the rope on her leg and stood up, "Miss, the maid will help you out."


    Then he went to the wooden door of the woodshed and looked out carefully. He found that there was no one at the door.


    "No one, miss." Whispered back to miss said.


    "Have you seen it carefully? If we can be caught and not guarded at the door, it means that people know that we can''t get out at all. "


    Xiaoyu patted her ass and stood up and walked around the Chaifang.


    The room was very small, with a whole wall of firewood neatly stacked.


    On one side there was a pile of rubbish furniture. On the other side is the open space for playing games on the ground.


    She and Yumei were thrown in the weeds.


    "Miss, would you like me to rush out with you?"


    Xiaoyu thought about it and shook his head. "No, now the other party''s purpose is not clear. Up to now, Ziqiong and they haven''t caught up. Either they were stopped or something happened. No matter what it is, we are not rivals."


    "So what? Are we stuck here?"


    Xiaoyu thought, "Yumei, what did you just see?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a yard. It''s very clean, but I don''t see anyone." Yumei looks out through the door.


    Clean up? Xiaoyu thought, where would this be?


    Puzzled to look up, see the roof beam and a small window.


    "Yumei, you should be able to see more clearly when you fly up there." If you can, you can also use that window to do some articles.


    Yumei is very angry, huh? Frown, lift your breath again


    I can''t use my internal power. I can''t lift my breath. "Miss, I can''t use my internal power. My martial arts seem to be suppressed." Looking at Miss dejectedly.


    Xiaoyu: "I have no idea. I think I was drugged.


    "The other side should know that all the people around me are good at martial arts. They took the medicine for you in advance."


    Xiaoyu took two steps in the room, and then tried to lift her breath. She couldn''t fly.


    But it''s normal that she can''t fly. It''s different from Yumei.


    Seeing the abandoned furniture, "let''s fold these things up and climb up."


    "Good idea, miss. I''ll take it." Yumei rolled up her sleeves and began to move the bad furniture and fold it up slowly.

 Chapter 859

    Xiaoyu went to help her. After waiting, Yumei clapped her hands and said, "Miss, I''ll try first. You should stay away for fear that these things will fall and hit you."


    Xiaoyu stepped back and said, "be careful."


    Looking at Yumei''s wheezing, she climbed up and sat on the beam.


    Then he climbed to the window upside down and looked out.


    Then I saw the leaves of a big tree blocking the window.


    But through the cracks, I still saw something.


    "Miss, I see people. They seem to be coming out this way."


    Light rain pupil a shrink, "not good, wait for someone to come, we may not escape."


    "You watch first, I''ll climb up." Xiaoyu followed Yumei''s tracks and began to climb up.


    "Be careful, miss." Through the window, Yumei watched the two men in the distance coming here.


    I''m still wearing... Eunuch clothes.


    "Hurry up, miss. They''re coming in." It''s not far from this courtyard.


    Xiaoyu grasped the speed, but it was a little far away from the window.


    "Yumei, give me a hand."


    Xiaoyu stretched out her right hand, Yumei stretched out her hand and pulled her to her side. They both straddled the window with one foot.


    Just then, the broken furniture collapsed and made a loud noise.


    "What sound? Are those two men awake? " Two men dressed as eunuchs in the distance looked at each other and rushed to this side.


    Xiaoyu: "I closed my eyes and saw the big tree beside me. I had a dream.


    "Come on, jump to the tree." The light rain urged in a low voice.


    Then Yumei jumps to the tree and falls to the tree.


    "Come on, miss." Yu Mei stretched out her hands and made a gesture of meeting others, shouting in a low voice.


    Xiaoyu takes a look at the Chaifang door behind him and jumps to Yumei.


    Fortunately, it fell on the tree.


    Then came the sound of unlocking the door.


    Xiaoyu motioned Yumei to go up and hide with the help of thick shade.


    They moved cautiously, not daring to make a sound or let the branches shake.


    Then stay in the safest branch, where you can''t see them below or above.


    The door of the woodshed opened with a click, and there were two exclamations.


    "What about people?"


    "Come on, they must be running towards the window. Hurry up One of them saw the rotten wood on the ground and yelled.


    "They can''t run far. Find someone quickly, or we''ll die."


    Two men dressed as eunuchs searched the courtyard and went in to look for each room.


    Not even a dog moved.


    I passed under the big tree twice. Every time Xiaoyu and Yumei held their breath.


    "Did you find it?"


    "No, will you go out?"


    "There are guards everywhere outside. They must still be around. Look for them. We must find it as soon as possible, or our lives will be lost! "


    They ran out of the yard and went to other places.


    Watching the two eunuchs dressed up to leave, Xiaoyu breathed heavily.


    I didn''t expect that she was caught in the palace, but I don''t know who did it.


    If it''s the emperor, there''s some trouble.


    If it''s someone else, she can solve it as long as she attracts the attention of the guards and the emperor.


    The problem is that she doesn''t know who the opponent is.


    "Let''s go down, miss. They are gone." Yu Mei looked at the person who had gone away and whispered.


    "No, we can''t leave here. We may be waiting for us to show up outside. Going out now is like throwing ourselves into the net." Light rain through the cracks, looking at the distant rows of palaces.


    I don''t know where she is.

 Chapter 860

    "The most dangerous place is the safest place. They have searched here and should not come back."


    "What shall we do next, miss?"


    "Wait!"


    "Wait?" Yumei doesn''t understand.


    "Yes, wait. Wait until it''s dark. " Xiaoyu sat down with his back against the tree trunk and closed his eyes.


    Yumei can''t help it. She can''t use her martial arts now. Learn from miss. Sit down.


    Dongfang yexuan, who is still working, has not got the news, but qikang, who is in a house in the city, has got the news.


    "What did you say? What is missing? " Qikang stood up.


    Ren Zhong''s subordinates said in a deep voice: "after the master left, the owner went up to the third floor, but he didn''t ask for food for a long time.


    The subordinate asked the sophomore to send some food and found that there was no owner on the third floor. There are traces of Zhuguo in the next room.


    He felt that his boss might have left at some unknown time. But soon the people from Sihai villa came, and their faces were a little ugly.


    It was only then that my subordinates learned that my master had been robbed and that his whereabouts were unknown. After they checked and left, my subordinates came to report it. "


    "I see. You go back first. Don''t show your feet."


    "Yes It''s a long way to go.


    Qi Kang immediately recruited people, "go and find out who captured Zhang Xiaoyu and where he is!"


    Looking at the gloomy sky, "I will save you."


    Originally, it was said that on a sunny day, the sky darkened, and then dropped one by one.


    Light rain feel the touch on the face, stretch out a wipe, "rain?"


    Soon, another drop came down on his face. It''s a house leak. It''s rainy at night.


    Push jade plum, "quick, here can''t stay, it''s raining, we have to find a shelter."


    Yu Mei has a hazy look at the light rain, "Oh."


    Then he jumped from the tree and screamed, "ah... Woo..." and covered his mouth.


    Wuwuwu... She forgot that she can''t use her martial arts now.


    Xiaoyu didn''t have time to sigh and climbed down the tree.


    Fortunately, she is not a real lady. She can climb a tree and go into the water. She can catch her easily.


    "Miss..." Yumei pitifully asked for attention.


    "Get up quickly, it will rain heavily in a moment." After the light rain came down, I ignored my dirty clothes.


    Clap hands and walk to a room in the corner of the courtyard.


    Yumei quickly got up and patted her ass to keep up.


    Xiaoyu came into the house and looked at it.


    She thought she was in such a desolate place as the cold palace.


    I didn''t expect that there were people living here. Maybe it was a woman in a kitchen, because the wardrobe she opened smelled of lampblack.


    It''s still the old lady''s clothes.


    It seems that they are now in a corner of the palace.


    "Click..." "boom..."


    Lightning and thunder came from the sky.


    The sight darkened, just like at night.


    Xiaoyu looks at the heavy rain outside the door. Yumei takes out a fire fold and blows it to light it. She wants to find an oil lamp to light it.


    "What do you do? It''s going out. " Drizzle.


    Yumei doesn''t know why, but the science department sealed the origami and put it on her waist.


    "What''s the matter, miss? Seeing that the room is dark, I''m afraid you''re afraid. I want to light a lamp. " There are some grievances.


    Light rain went, "because it''s dark, you can''t light the light. If someone sees the light here, don''t you know there''s someone here?"


    Holding her hand, "sit down first, and wait until the rain stops."


    I don''t mean to blame her. She is also good for her.

 Chapter 861

    Yumei is ashamed to know that she almost did something wrong with a good heart.


    "Miss... I..."


    "It''s OK. I don''t blame you. By the way, are you hungry?" Xiaoyu smiles.


    "Gululu..." Yumei''s stomach made a sound.


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs and takes out a packet of snacks from her sleeve, "eat."


    "Miss, when did you buy it? I don''t know!" Yumei was so happy that she took one and bit it.


    "I bought it on the road. Did you forget?" She bought a lot of things and snacks, all in the space.


    "I didn''t notice, haha..." grinning.


    Light rain picked up a piece to eat slowly, "you see that monkey, are obsessed with, where will notice these."


    It rained and thundered all the time, but the sky began to brighten.


    Xiaoyu was very worried and couldn''t get in touch with grape.


    In the palace not far from Xiaoyu, Yang feizheng has a maid in waiting to drink bird''s nest.


    Daub Dan Kou''s hand slightly upturned, "is everything done? Little plum


    In the corner, Mr. Li stepped forward two steps in embarrassment. He just came to report that he was lost. He didn''t know how angry the lady had to be.


    "Back to Niang Niang, the person has already captured, is shutting in the firewood room over there." Bending over, whispering in her ear.


    Yang Feimei''s eyes flashed, and a sinister smile came out on her face. "Well done, ha ha," she dared to take her daughter''s place.


    "Let her stay in the Chaifang for two days, and let her go when she is so hungry that she is dizzy."


    Light of, corners of the mouth Yin smile, however, think of the ability of the eastern night Xuan, still have the abnormality of the emperor recently.


    "No, come here in the evening. We should teach her the rules." And then send her to accompany her miserable daughter.


    Mr. Li was just about to relax when he changed his prescription. He was worried, but he was smiling. "Yes, I remember."


    Li Gonggong came to the outside of the hall and found his worried son, "what''s the matter, haven''t you found him yet?" Ask in a low voice.


    "Godfather, our people have searched all over yancui palace, but no one has been found. Do you think people have already run out?" Mr. Li worried.


    "I don''t think so. There are so many people in our palace. If someone shows up, they will find out. However, we can''t rule it out." Li Gonggong took the dust in one hand and put it on the other hand.


    "In this way, you can take a few people to other palaces to make a quiet inquiry and see if there is any other news. Be careful not to be found."


    Cautious father-in-law Li looked around and whispered in his ear.


    Dongfang yexuan is now in another town outside the capital to deal with a recent incident.


    There are several shops here, which are in deficit for no reason and are facing bankruptcy.


    Dongfang yexuan came here to see why.


    Unexpectedly, it rained heavily. At this time, he and Chang''an were resting in a rice shop in the name of a mountain villa.


    "Shopkeeper, tell me about your problems." Dongfang yexuan sits in the inner hall and looks through the account books of recent months.


    The shopkeeper in blue clothes is half bowing and standing next to Dongfang yexuan.


    "Young villa master, our shop has a good reputation because it is an old shop for many years, and everyone is willing to come to our shop.


    But recently, I don''t know why our rice is mixed with small stones from time to time, and some of them are yellowing, so the customers don''t come to buy them. A rice shop is just opposite.


    It''s not only good in quality, but also cheap. We are even more reluctant to come, so it''s what it is now. "

 Chapter 862

    The shopkeeper sighed. He has been working for more than ten years and has feelings with the shop. If the shop is gone, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Oriental night Xuan looks at account book, seem to have no problem.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking when I tap my finger on the account book.


    "Young master, something has happened..." a person braved the heavy rain, rushed in.


    The eastern night Xuan didn''t move, looking at the wet bodyguard in front of him.


    "What happened?" Chang''an asked.


    "Miss... Miss has been robbed." The bodyguard breathed heavily to report.


    what? Chang''an was shocked.


    Oriental night Xuan stands up for a while, "how to return a responsibility?" Cold sound.


    "I don''t know the details. Housekeeper Li asked us to report to the young master about the young lady''s captivity." The guard bowed his head and answered.


    Oriental night Xuan anxious stride out, although light rain will not have a problem, but he is still very worried.


    Without a carriage, they rode towards the capital in the rain.


    Find Ziqiong, they just know what happened to Xiaoyu.


    "You said that the opponent''s martial arts are not weak. Did you find any other clues?" Dongfang yexuan strides into the place where Ziqiong stops for a while.


    "There''s nothing to prove the identity of the four dead people, but..." long Foton looked at the young master''s eyes.


    Blurted out: "they are all eunuchs!"


    They checked the clothes, accessories and weapons of the dead. They were nothing special, but when they stripped off their clothes, they found that they were not normal people.


    "Eunuch?" The East night Xuan murmurs a way.


    Is it hard for the emperor to go back and do what he wants?


    No, it''s impossible. If the emperor does something, he will send a message in July.


    In addition to the emperor, that is the people in the palace, or a few princes are possible.


    "Where have you checked?"


    "I''ve checked all around, and several princes'' and princes'' residences have also been checked secretly. There''s nothing unusual." Chang Fu replied.


    "And the palace?" The East night porch is cold.


    "Not yet, our people can''t get in." There are many guards inside, surrounded by experts. It''s too difficult to get in quietly.


    Unless it''s a master like master, it''s possible.


    "Contact July immediately and let her pay attention to the palace." Dongfang yexuan orders.


    "Yes Chang Fu turned and left.


    They have a way to connect.


    Dongfang night Xuan sat on the chair, still wet.


    "Young master, change your clothes first. It''s time to catch cold later." Chang''an earnestly advised.


    Oriental night Xuan this just discovers the clothes on his body all stick on the body.


    "Bath and change!"


    Dongfang yexuan changed his dry clothes and looked at the heavy rain outside the window.


    Light rain has space, she can hide in, grape can also come out to him for help, there should be no problem.


    But for help, grape should go to Sihai villa.


    "Go back to the villa and prepare the car."


    Xiaoyu and Yumei are waiting for the rain to stop in their room, but it''s raining all the time and there''s no tendency to stop.


    "It''s raining so hard today. It''s been raining all the time. My clothes are wet."


    "Don''t complain. I''ll change my clothes. I''ll have to wait on the lady later."


    Two people''s voices rang out in the yard. Xiaoyu and Yumei immediately held their breath and did not move.


    Soon, Xiaoyu heard that the door of the next room was pushed open.


    "You hurry up, sister Xiaoguan is also really, clearly such a heavy rain also let us go to clean, you say she is not deliberately against us?"

 Chapter 863

    "Well, who wants her to be the lady''s favorite? We have to listen to others."


    "But it''s OK. Instead of letting us clean the courtyard in the heavy rain, we should clean the bathroom. Otherwise, we would be ill tomorrow..."


    "You''d better hurry up. It''s time to be scolded again."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Listening to the conversation between the two maids, Xiaoyu has an idea.


    Beckon Yumei to stick her ears.


    Then they quietly walked out of the room and came to the next door. There was a crack in the door. They thought that no one would come at this moment.


    Xiaoyu gives Yumei a look, and they rush in quickly.


    Xiaoyu hugs a maid from behind and covers her mouth with one hand.


    Yumei is a hand knife, chopping people dizzy.


    Xiaoyu''s maids, who cover their mouths, are scared and purr.


    Xiaoyu learns Yumei''s movements and uses a hand knife. As a result, she doesn''t feel dizzy. Her hand hurts to death.


    The maid of honor also broke away from her hand and yelled: "ah..."


    Yumei was quick in eyes and hands. She hit her on the back of the neck and fainted to the ground.


    "Why didn''t I hit her?" Xiaoyu doesn''t understand. Is it discrimination against her?


    "Miss, the position you just cut is not right." Yumei explains.


    "What shall we do now, miss?" Just now the young lady said in her ear, come and knock these two people unconscious.


    I didn''t say why.


    Xiaoyu looked around and saw four beds next to each other, just like Datong.


    "Strip them, tie them up, hide them under the bed, and then we''ll play them and get out."


    "Hey, hey, why didn''t I think of that?" Yumei quickly takes off their clothes.


    Then I found some cloth strips, tied them up, and forced them on my hands. One hand was the back foot of a maid of honor.


    He dragged it upside down to the bottom of the bed and put it inside, next to the wall.


    Then put the sheets down, "so you can''t see them." Clap your hands.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "OK, let''s change it quickly."


    Dress up, also combed the same hair accessories, face also to ordinary painting.


    Although she tried to dress up like two maids in waiting, she didn''t look like her.


    "They just said they were going to clean the bathroom. Let''s go now." Xiaoyu checked himself, picked up the oil paper umbrellas held by the two maids, opened them and walked into the rain.


    "Miss, what if someone finds out about us?" Yumei walks beside the young lady, and Yu Guang is looking around.


    "Let''s be careful. Let''s lower our head a little. It''s raining heavily and we''re holding an umbrella. We shouldn''t be noticed."


    Two people stepped out of the courtyard, all the way through a corridor, you can see a palace maid and Eunuch in the eaves or at the door.


    They are now in the position of the side hall. According to this layout, there should be several small courtyards in a palace.


    And they just came out of the courtyard, is the residence of the lower maid of honor.


    Xiaoyu saw a gate and went that way.


    "Ah, Cuiwei, Cuiliu, where are you going?" There was a maid''s cry from behind.


    "Don''t stop. Let''s go." The light rain is urging in a low voice, and the pace is faster.


    "Well, where are you going? Sister Guan asked you to clean the bathroom. If you are late, you will be punished! " The voice of the maid in waiting came from behind.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes closed and she was about to walk on.


    "If you''re going to be lazy, I''ll go and complain now and hit you on the board!" Once again, the maid of honor called arrogantly.


    Xiaoyu has seen the two eunuchs standing at the gate, looking this way.


    Helplessly raised the corner of the mouth, turned around and slightly lowered, "I... I know, we''ll go now!"

 Chapter 864

    "Hum!" The maid of honor snorted, "go now. I know how to be lazy. "


    "We don''t know where the bathroom is, miss." Yumei''s umbrella is so low that no one can see her face clearly.


    "Where will the general bathroom be built?" Asked Xiaoyu.


    "On the right side of the main house."


    Xiaoyu looks to the right. There is no one there, but there is a door.


    So he walked that way.


    "Well, what are you doing in the washroom? The bathroom is here. It''s really stupid. " The maid of honor called out to Xiaoyu, who was going to the right.


    Xiaoyu quickly bowed his head to admit his mistake, "I... I..."


    "All right, hurry up, master is still waiting to use it." The maid waved impatiently.


    Xiaoyu and Yumei walk calmly to the left. This time, the maid in waiting doesn''t stop them.


    Xiaoyu and Yumei enter the bathroom smoothly.


    "Hoo... I''m scared to death, miss. I think I''m going to be caught." Yumei let out a big breath.


    Light rain looked at the room, divided into two inside and outside, outside there are tables and chairs, separated by a bead curtain in the middle.


    A screen stood out of the tub.


    Xiaoyu has a look, and is not ready to clean, but to see the escape route.


    Rooms are closed, there is a window, light rain forward, push open a seam to look out.


    This side is close to the fence. There''s no one.


    But the fence is so high that they can''t use their lightness skills now.


    Xiaoyu thought about the countermeasures. Now the palace is not under martial law, so it should not be poked out.


    But there should be people out there looking for them.


    Xiaoyu stood, looking everywhere, looking for ways.


    When I looked up, I found the beam above my head.


    Very high, close to the roof.


    "Yumei, do you have a way to climb up?" Light rain means the highest place above.


    Yumei raised her head, "I''ll try."


    Then he went to one side, put his hands around the post and climbed up, with sharp hands and feet.


    Those who have learned martial arts are different.


    "Wait a minute." Xiaoyu stops her and gives her a bundle of rope.


    "Take this up." Yumei slid down a little, crossed the rope on her shoulder, just like the monkey, and climbed up a few times.


    Sitting on the top beam, maybe the beam is too high and there are some reasons for the width. Xiaoyu can''t see her if she doesn''t pay attention.


    "Put down the rope so that I can climb up!" Xiaoyu gives her a comparison.


    Then Yumei tied one end of the rope to the beam and threw the rest down.


    Xiaoyu tries the rope, and then Yu Guang sees the snacks and fruits on the plate.


    Take out a clean cloth bag and pour the things in the plate. The bag is tied tightly and tied around the waist.


    Then he went to the rope, tied the rope around his waist, pulled the rope and motioned to yumeila.


    When Xiaoyu finally sat on the beam, half an hour had passed.


    The two of them were sitting in the middle, at the crossroads, where a large pillar was supporting them.


    "Let''s just stay here until they think we''ve escaped and are thinking of something."


    Xiaoyu put the rope away and wrapped it around the upper column. She didn''t dare to put it into the space.


    Pass the cloth bag between the waist to Yu Mei, "eat!"


    "It''s very thoughtful of you, miss." Happily began to nibble apple.


    Xiaoyu''s back is against the pillar, and she sleeps with her eyes closed.


    "Cuiliu, Cuiyan, have you cleaned up yet?" The Maiden''s voice that began to be heard rang out at the door.


    Did not hear the sound, she pushed open the door, found Cuiliu two people missing.

 Chapter 865

    He muttered: "these two people must be lazy again. I won''t tell sister Guan for a while."


    Back to command the little eunuch, "quick, the empress wants to take a bath and get hot water!"


    Several eunuchs began to come in one after another to fill the bathtub with hot water.


    Xiaoyu and Yumei put their feet up, put them upright together with the beam of the house, and put all their clothes in order.


    When the hot water is ready, the maid in waiting will report it.


    Soon, a woman in elegant dress came in, followed by four palace maids. One of the palace maids was better dressed. It should be sister Guan.


    Light rain overlooks this below, see that woman''s time, eyes half Mi: "Yang Fei!"


    It''s her!


    Last time they sent someone to assassinate them, this time they sent someone to arrest her. What is their deep hatred?


    Wait for her to go out, see how she revenge!!!


    Yang Fei is lying in the bath bucket covered with petals. She reaches out her hand gracefully, and the maid in waiting is considerate to take food for her.


    Found no food, only some empty plates, thought, who ah, even forget.


    Go out quickly and ask someone to prepare another one. Take it to concubine Yang and wait on her.


    After about five minutes, Yang Fei began to wave, "all go down, Xiaoguan stay to serve."


    "Yes The palace maids answered in a neat and uniform way. They are used to it. Every time the empress takes a bath, she only needs to wait on sister Guan.


    When the ladies in waiting all stepped down, they closed the door.


    Xiaoyu found that the one called Xiaoguan went to the door, locked the door, and then went to Yang Fei''s side.


    With a smile, he put his hand into the bath bucket. He only saw water stirring on the surface of the water. He didn''t know what was going on inside.


    Xiaoyu thought that this pass was to help Yang Fei wipe her body.


    However, she found that Yang Fei was enjoying herself with her eyes slightly open and her mouth humming: "HMM... HMM..."


    "Lady, are you comfortable?" Xiaoguan lowered himself, close to Yang Fei''s ear.


    "Well..." another long groan.


    Xiaoyu finds something wrong. When she looks at it carefully, she finds that Xiaoguan is kissing Princess Yang''s ear. She often has ear beads.


    Xiaoyu only felt a burst of thunder, and his mind was still buzzing.


    Is Yang Fei actually a lace?


    This sexual orientation... How fashionable!


    Xiaoyu hasn''t seen lace yet. It''s more exciting.


    But then, she was not calm.


    Originally two people good, has been a small pass in comfort, although can''t see the action in the water, but how much can also guess some.


    But that little pass began to undress.


    If you take off your clothes, you can take off your clothes. It''s estimated that two people like intimate contact.


    But Xiaoguan took off her clothes, Xiaoyu found something wrong, her chest is too small.


    Before she began to judge, Guan had already taken off her trousers.


    At that moment, Xiaoyu thought he was dazzled.


    When she saw a male symbol, she immediately held her breath for fear that she would scream.


    And the jade plum of one side also covered mouth, apparently she also discovered.


    Xiaoyu put his index finger in front of his mouth: "Shh!"


    Yumei nodded slightly, indicating that she understood.


    When Xiaoyu looks down again, Xiaoguan has jumped into the bath bucket.


    The water began to swing, two people intertwined, Xiaoguan''s breathing and Yang Fei''s groan, composed a beautiful movement.


    Light rain did not see, eyes closed, but ears always hear some shy voice.


    "Niang Niang, how are you, satisfied?" After about 20 minutes, Xiaoyu heard the man speak.

 Chapter 866

    "Well, great. You''ve always been great, much better than the emperor." Yang Fei embraces Xiao Guan''s neck and smiles.


    "Ha ha ha... He thought Huang ER was his flesh and blood."


    Xiaoyu: "Oh, my God, I thought that concubine Yang couldn''t bear loneliness and gave the emperor a green hat.


    Who knows, this is not a top, it is a prairie!


    "That''s good, isn''t it? Our son is on the throne, and I''m a great hero! " Xiaoguan caresses Princess Yang''s chest happily.


    "I hate it Concubine Yang smacked her chest.


    "Fortunately, our son doesn''t belong to the emperor. Otherwise, he will be in love with Liuli.


    It''s just a pity that the glaze is gone. It''s all due to Dongfang yexuan and Zhang Xiaoyu! "


    A smiling face / sullen, twisted.


    Xiaoyu: "MMPs, I have to scold her, the old witch!


    A trace of disgust flashed in Xiaoguan''s eyes, but he said with a smile, "why don''t we have another daughter..."


    And then there''s shame in the bathroom again.


    Xiaoyu''s ears can''t be closed, how can you hear it? Just be a lullaby.


    So when did the two end, Xiaoyu didn''t know.


    It was when the bathroom door slammed shut that light rain woke up.


    "Finally."


    Yumei seems to be a little gloomy, "Miss, it''s shameless."


    Light rain black face, "I when shameless?"


    "Ah? No, I don''t mean miss you. I mean Princess Yang. " Miss Yumei misunderstood and explained quickly.


    "What do you say?" Xiaoyu doubts.


    "She not only betrayed the emperor, but also raised the molestation around her. She also asked the emperor to raise a son for others. Isn''t such a person shameless?" Yumei was filled with indignation.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "it''s shameless enough, but the emperor doesn''t have to let it go."


    "How do you say that?" Yumei doesn''t understand.


    "The emperor has more women to sleep with, and concubine Yang has to face these women every day and smile at their children. Isn''t she more miserable?"


    "Miss, how can you speak for Princess Yang? She''s our killer!"


    "I''m talking about things on their own. They''re not good. When you get married, you should keep your eyes wide open. When you meet someone who likes the new and dislikes the old, you can give him a direct end."


    "Miss, have you all been killed?"


    "No, send them to the palace to be eunuchs!"


    Yumei: "suddenly, there was some pity. How could the master break it?


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Sihai villa.


    Dongfang yexuan has been waiting for news in the nightyard, but he didn''t see grape to report.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the sky outside. It''s already afternoon.


    "Don''t wait. If you see grapes, please inform me immediately. Get ready for the car. I''m going to the palace now!"


    Dongfang yexuan came to the palace by carriage.


    Because of his identity, he was not stopped.


    "Please father-in-law, I beg to see the emperor!" Dongfang yexuan stands outside the hall with an umbrella.


    "Wait a moment, young master!" The eunuch nodded politely and went into the room to find the eunuch manager.


    "Master, the young master of Sihai villa asks to see the emperor."


    After hearing this, the eunuch in charge went to the Dragon chair and said, "emperor, Dongfang yexuan asks to see you!"


    Just sat down for a while, the emperor put down his pen and said, "is the East coming? What''s the matter with him? "


    The eunuch shook his head. "I don''t know."


    "Come in." The emperor sat back on the Dragon chair.


    When Dongfang yexuan came in, he saluted.


    "Flat."


    "Thank you, Emperor."

 Chapter 867

    "Oriental, what can I do for you?" The emperor''s eyes are dark, and the imperial doctors all say that he has been overworked recently and needs more rest.


    Oriental night Xuan first saw the emperor''s expression, found that he was simply curious, and no temptation or hostility.


    "I''m here instead of Princess Yu. I want to ask the emperor for something." Oriental night Xuan although see the Emperor may not be hostile.


    But I still want to test it.


    "Princess Yu?" Still confused.


    The chief eunuch approached, "or, it''s Zhang Xiaoyu, the rain princess you just granted, who is also recognized as a sister by WanFei."


    "Oh The emperor nodded with a smile, "what''s the matter with Princess Yu? Why didn''t she come in person? Princess Wan mentioned her to me last night. "


    "The Emperor gave me a princess''s mansion. Xiaoyu wanted to ask for the emperor''s calligraphy, but she was embarrassed, so she asked me to go for her."


    Dongfang yexuan tries to find an excuse.


    "Ha ha ha... It''s for this. I agree." The emperor laughed.


    Then the eunuch in charge immediately laid the paper and prepared the ink.


    The emperor stood up, and with a stroke of his pen, the four characters of "rain princess''s Mansion" appeared on the paper.


    The eunuch in charge raised it, dried the ink and handed it to Dongfang yexuan.


    "Thank you, Emperor!" Dongfang yexuan bows to salute with ink treasure.


    "Let her go into the palace and accompany Princess Wan."


    "Yes, I''m leaving!" Dongfang yexuan turns to leave with the ink treasure.


    Out of the hall, in the palace path.


    "If it''s not the emperor, who will it be?" Oriental night Xuan thought.


    On the other side, Qi Kang and Dongfang yexuan had no clue.


    In the evening, at the time set by Princess Yang.


    Yang Fei used dinner, "little plum, take that little bitch to class."


    The maid in waiting to wipe hands, Yang Fei squint said.


    Li Gonggong''s heart suddenly shrank, finished, came.


    Standing in the corner with a sad face, I dare not move.


    "Little plum?" I haven''t heard from him for a long time.


    "Oh, mother!" Mr. Li stepped forward and bowed his head.


    "Bring people here!" Yang imperial concubine slants at him one eye, order.


    Mr. Li''s face was cracked and he hesitated to say.


    "Well?" When she found that she had not moved for a long time, her face sank.


    A room of maids knelt down, afraid of the head, dare not make a sound.


    "Niang Niang, I have something to hide from you!"


    Mr. Li couldn''t hide it. He knelt down and waved to the people in the room.


    "You go down first."


    Yang Fei sinks a face, "all go down." Of course, the pass is different. You don''t have to go out.


    Waiting for people to go out, Li Gonggong looked at Yang Fei''s ugly face and quickly told her.


    "Niang Niang, that little hoof has run away. People below have been looking for it all day, but they haven''t found it yet."


    "What?" Yang Fei did not seem to hear clearly, repeatedˇ° Run away? What do you eat for? "


    "They all blame the slaves. It''s the slaves who are careless. They''re tied up, and they''ve got soft tendons. But when they meet the Chaifang, they''re gone."


    Mr. Li knelt down and explained.


    "Waste!" Concubine Yang was furious.


    Xiaoguan pacified patted her on the back, "don''t worry, lady. This person can''t run far. I don''t know where to hide."


    Yang Fei Ling Leng''s eyes, "have we ever looked for the palace?"


    "Back to Niang Niang, I''ve looked for them all, but I can''t find them. They were asked to go out and spy, but there was nothing outside

 Chapter 868

    "Back to Niang Niang, I''ve looked for them all, but I can''t find them. They were asked to go out and spy, but there was nothing outside


    "It should still be in our palace. Send someone to look for it carefully. I''m sure we can find it." Xiaoguan puts forward his own suggestions.


    Yang Fei stares at Li Gonggong, "still don''t go down to look for!"


    "Yes... I''ll go now..." Mr. Li ran out of the hall.


    Concubine Yang has a very good family background. Her grandfather is a general, and he has arranged for her to be protected by many experts. She is also very scheming. Everyone below knows her means.


    "Don''t worry. She can''t get out." Xiaoguan gently kneaded her jade hand.


    "I hope it''s another trouble if it''s poked out." Concubine Yang pressed the temple in annoyance.


    Xiaoyu and Yumei change shifts to have a rest. When they are hungry, they take some food from the cloth bag.


    In the evening, Xiaoyu heard a big noise.


    However, they are not very ostentatious. They should be afraid of suspicion from other palaces.


    Before the heavy rain stopped, the eunuchs searched room by room and told the public that something had been lost.


    Xiaoyu found that there were people shaking around from time to time. She also came in the bathroom for the NPC and CPPCC sessions and searched for places where Tibetans could be found everywhere.


    Even on the roof there are people searching, although the rain outside is very loud, but the light rain still heard someone walking on the tiles.


    After a while, the voice went to the other side.


    According to the direction of the voice, it should be toward the Chaifang.


    Soon found the two maids under the bed.


    Two people are tied, the mouth also is blocked by the handkerchief, many cannot ask for help.


    It was reported to Princess Yang soon.


    "Niang Niang, in the residence of the maid in waiting, I found two maids tied under the bed. According to them, they were knocked unconscious by two women when they went back to the house with clothes in heavy rain."


    "It seems that these two men escaped as maids in waiting." Xiaoguan hands a cup of tea to Yang Fei.


    "Hum, bitch, don''t think you can get out of my hand." Yang Fei''s face is gloomy. She must take revenge on Liuli.


    "Contact the eyelid of each palace, find out the stranger by mistake, have what clue, immediately report."


    Yang Fei''s face was ugly and she sat on her side. She looked at the small pass behind her. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Well?" Xiaoguan said, "Oh, I''m thinking, or forget it. If we make a big effort to search and disturb people in other palaces, we will be doubted.


    If we stop now, even if Zhang Xiaoyu runs out, she has no evidence to prove that we arrested her. "


    "No, we can''t just let it go. If we don''t succeed this time, we''ll let the tiger go back to the mountain. When she''s on guard, it''s hard to catch her again."


    Yang Fei flatly refused, this is not easy opportunity, Miss don''t know to wait for when.


    At the other end, Dongfang yexuan returns to the villa, but still doesn''t get the news of Xiaoyu.


    I can''t help worrying.


    Dark said this time, grape has come to him for help, but did not find where the grape.


    Where are the grapes?


    Grape at this time in the villa, a rockery inside the cave.


    There is a snow-white kitten with blue eyes.


    Grape has taken a fancy to others and is pursuing it enthusiastically.


    Taking his favorite drumsticks, "kitten, I''ll give you my favorite drumsticks. Are you my daughter-in-law?"


    Small white cat white it one eye, the reason does not take the reason him, may arrogant Jiao.


    Grape at this time only remember the beautiful beast daughter-in-law, where also remember who Zhang Xiaoyu is.

 Chapter 869

    Grape at this time only remember the beautiful beast daughter-in-law, where also remember who Zhang Xiaoyu is.


    Now it has no time to go back to space, afraid that as soon as it goes back, the little white cat will run away.


    Dongfang yexuan is sitting in the room of the nightyard, listening to the sound of the rain beating the leaves.


    Think carefully who will be playing tricks in the dark, tied away Xiaoyu.


    By the way, he and Xiaoyu have just come back. If they offend anyone, they should only send someone to assassinate Yang Fei.


    Anyway, he''s going to see it.


    Housekeeper Li Hai came in with the food and saw the young master going out.


    "Young master, it''s so late. Where are you going?"


    "Visit the palace at night!" The eastern night porch in white just treads lightly and flies away.


    Li Hai looked at the tray he was carrying and shook his head in silence. I really don''t know what happened to the young master and Miss Zhang. Maybe, as the old saying goes, good things go through a lot.


    Oriental night Xuan is not taboo, also did not change night clothes, so a snow-white fly into the palace.


    At this time, the heavy rain has stopped, everywhere exudes the smell of the earth washed by the rain.


    Dongfang yexuan stepped on the roof of the palace and came to Yang Fei''s palace.


    At this time, yancui palace had already looked for it, and imperial concubine Yang was thundering, "what''s the use of raising you, a bunch of rubbish, who can''t catch you


    The eastern night Xuan hangs upside down under the eaves and hears Yang Fei''s angry voice.


    Xiaoyu escaped?


    No, if Xiaoyu has escaped, there can be no movement.


    Now it''s so quiet, just waiting for the explanation, light rain is still hidden in a corner of yancui palace.


    But Yang Fei''s people have searched so much, but they haven''t found it. It only shows that the place where Xiaoyu hides is very secret, so he can''t find it for the time being.


    However, at least it proves that Xiaoyu is safe now, and may be hiding in the space.


    Knowing that Xiaoyu won''t have a life problem for the time being, Dongfang yexuan takes a look at the location of Yang Fei. Her sharp eyes shoot straight at Yang Fei through the doors and windows.


    Dare to touch his woman!


    Invite Chang''an to check all the information about Yang Fei. Then he found a big problem.


    Then let him do one thing.


    Then Dongfang yexuan sat on the top of the highest house and looked down.


    With a curved mouth.


    "Girl, I saved you again. How many times do you have to promise each other to repay?"


    "Who?" An arrow hit the emperor''s couch and woke him up.


    Then I saw a figure flash by the window.


    "Come on, get the assassin!" The emperor cried out.


    Soon someone pushed the door in and said, "emperor, what happened?"


    The emperor looked at the quivering head of the bed with arrow tail in his eyes. "What''s the matter? Hurry up


    A team of bodyguards responded immediately and ran out.


    "The emperor." The eunuch in charge came in wearing an unfinished dress.


    Take out the Dragon Robe and put it on the emperor.


    Sitting on the Dragon bed, the emperor''s heart was still beating wildly. In a flash, he found that the woman beside him was still sleeping soundly.


    Kick down the Dragon bed, "pull it down and chop it." He almost died, this woman is still sleeping so dead, what''s the use of her!


    The bodyguard chased all the way and saw the man in black climbing over the wall and entering the yancui palace.


    The bodyguard commander immediately ordered the whole yancui palace to be surrounded.


    "All the entrances and exits are guarded by me. Let out a fly. I can''t spare you!"


    "Emperor, I ran into yancui palace!" A eunuch came back panting to report.


    "Yancui palace?" The emperor frowned, "let''s go!"


    "Set up the yancui palace!" Exclaimed the eunuch.

 Chapter 870

    Then a group of people came to yancui palace.


    I found that people were still outside and didn''t go in.


    The emperor was black and calm. "What''s the matter?"


    The bodyguard commander came over and said, "back to the emperor, they said that concubine Yang has gone to bed and is not allowed to search."


    "Hum, it''s a big tone. Let me go in. Don''t let go of a corner."


    "Yes The captain of the guard rushed in with the people.


    A group of people with lanterns began to search in yancui palace.


    "Niang Niang, the emperor is coming..." father-in-law Li reported in a low voice outside the door.


    Yang Fei sat up and said, "why is the emperor here?" I was forced to sit up.


    "An assassin assassinated the emperor. The assassin is coming to our yancui palace, so we need to search it." Mr. Li answered outside the door.


    "Where''s Princess Yang?" The emperor''s voice sounded outside the door.


    As soon as Yang Fei''s pupil shrinks, she suddenly gets up, grabs her clothes and starts to wear them.


    Xiaoguan is more rapid, put on the clothes, haven''t had time to dress for Yang Fei, the door was pushed open.


    "Concubine Yang?"


    "See your majesty." Yang Fei did not care about her clothes. She walked forward and bowed.


    When the emperor saw that her clothes were in a mess, he just got up from the quilt.


    "Get up, there are assassins in the palace, coming to your side, so let people check." Emperor light explanation.


    She looked at the maid beside her clothes. She was very tall. She was dressed well, but it was a bit messy. But the maid had to sleep beside the master''s bed in case the master needed it.


    So he turned his eyes at a glance.


    The Emperor just took a look at it, but it frightened Yang Fei and Xiao Guan. Seeing that the emperor had no doubt, he was relieved.


    "No, commander."


    "No, commander."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The emperor went to the door, "have you looked for them all?"


    The commander looked around and his subordinates nodded to him.


    The commander came forward and said, "I''ve looked for it, only..." he looked behind the emperor.


    "Only what?" The emperor frowned.


    "Only the empress''s bedroom has not been checked." The commander replied without expression.


    "Be presumptuous, you can search the empress''s bedroom at will!" Li Gonggong scolded.


    "Presumptuous, I am here, where have you a slave to talk share!" The emperor denounced.


    Then looking at the Guard commander, "go in and search."


    "The emperor!" Yang Fei called nervously.


    "What''s the matter?" The emperor looked at her.


    "No, just be careful when you search. Don''t damage the things in this palace!" When Yang Fei saw the emperor''s sight, she didn''t dare to say anything, so she said.


    Soon, people went in and searched around. They shook their heads and found nothing.


    When they search, Yang Fei''s heart is very afraid, will find out what disadvantageous her thing.


    "Emperor, I didn''t find the assassin, but..." the commander took out a package, "I found this thing."


    Yang Fei is more nervous, and Xiao Guan secretly exchange a line of sight.


    The emperor took a look at the package, turned to look at Yang Fei, "what is this?"


    Yang Fei looked at the emperor with a big stomach and deep eyes. She moved her mouth and naturally laughed, "it''s just the clothes of some concubines."


    I''m very worried. Isn''t she hiding well? How could it be turned out?


    The emperor looked at her nervous face and was suspicious.


    "Open." In a low voice.


    The commander untied the package and slowly opened it. Yang Fei''s hand clenched it, revealing her tension.


    Inside the package is a men''s suit.


    "What is this?" Asked the emperor.

 Chapter 871

    "It''s... Oh, it''s a gift that my concubine prepared for the emperor. But the emperor found it..." Princess Yang had a smile on her face, if she ignored her fear.


    "Oh, for me?" The emperor couldn''t help but have a look. The eunuch opened it and showed it to the emperor.


    The chief eunuch went to the emperor and whispered, "emperor, is it a little small?"


    Clearly not in line with the emperor''s figure.


    Yang Fei also found this, quickly fill the leak, "this is my concubine before, but has no chance to give the emperor, put it now."


    Because Xiaoyu is in the bathroom, it''s not far away. I can hear her voice very clearly.


    Light rain can''t help laughing, "this Yang imperial concubine reaction is fast enough, no wonder can give birth to a wild seed, but also let the emperor raised so many years has not been found."


    "Miss, how can I hear you praising her?" Yumei suspected that she had heard wrong.


    "Yes, that''s to say that she is a woman. She can do this without leaving any trace. Isn''t that very powerful?"


    Xiaoyu had fallen asleep, but she was awakened by a sudden knock on the door outside.


    At the beginning, she thought it was Yang Fei who didn''t believe it. She came to find another circle. Who knew it was the emperor.


    "Miss, I don''t understand. Shouldn''t she be spurned? How do you feel like that? "


    "Who says I like it? I just think such a person is a person. "


    Yumei still didn''t understand. She didn''t understand what Miss said.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t intend to continue to explain, but to listen to the play.


    The emperor believed Yang Fei''s explanation and was about to say something. When a gust of wind blew, the emperor raised his sleeve to block his eyes.


    In the moment of lifting his arm, he saw that the pants of the maid of honor beside Yang Fei had fallen off.


    Everyone looked at the pass.


    After the small pass, he covered his hands and turned quickly.


    But you''ve seen it.


    The emperor''s gloomy face looks at the eunuch in charge.


    The eunuch came forward and said in detail in the emperor''s ear, "the emperor seems to be a man."


    He saw clearly, no broken root, is a real man!


    Yang Fei in the moment of turning around, understand.


    Scared, she quickly thought of a way, and then knelt down immediately, "emperor, I don''t know, this... How can this..."


    Pretending to be particularly surprised, helpless, hesitating


    "You say you don''t know?" The emperor stepped forward and stood in front of concubine Yang.


    "Yes, I really don''t know. It''s impossible..." concubine Yang cried.


    The eunuch came forward and pressed Xiaoguan down, kneeling beside Yang Fei.


    "What do you say?" The emperor asked coldly.


    He didn''t believe that he was a great emperor, and he was wearing a green hat.


    Xiaoguan took a look at Yang Fei. Yang Fei bowed her head and didn''t dare to look at him.


    Guan bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Concubine Yang, you say you don''t know. As your grand maid, you can get along day and night without finding out?" Still sleeping in a room, it can''t be nothing.


    "This..." concubine Yang''s confused eyes, "this... I really don''t know anything..."


    "Ha ha ha..." the emperor sneered, "are you stupid to be me? They were arrested and drowned. "


    The emperor coldly ordered Yang Fei to be scared. When the eunuch came up, he held the emperor''s leg fiercely.


    "Emperor, I am wronged. I am forced. My heart is towards you..."

 Chapter 872

    Forced, Xiaoguan looked up at her incredulously. When did he force her?


    He was forced, right?


    "Not yet!" The emperor''s voice is cold.


    The two eunuchs held Yang Fei''s arm and started to walk.


    Concubine Yang immediately yelled, "emperor, please forgive me. My concubine was wronged. I was forced.


    He forced me. Emperor, for the sake of my concubine''s birth, please forgive me... I dare not... "


    "Bah, you slut, I mean I forced you?" Before the emperor spoke, Xiaoguan couldn''t help it.


    Begin to talk about what happened to you.


    Originally, this small pass is a scholar, was taken a fancy to by Yang Fei.


    It was nothing, but concubine Yang was summoned to the palace.


    After entering the palace, Yang Fei couldn''t get any nourishment, so she was grinding her home every day.


    Later, her mother pitied her, so she caught Xiaoguan''s sister and threatened him to disguise as a eunuch and serve Yang Fei.


    Xiaoguan has to agree to enter the palace for the sake of her dependent sister.


    After listening to the story of dog''s blood, Xiao Yu almost laughs.


    "It''s really talented. I can think of this method. Their family doesn''t have such a tradition, does it?"


    Yumei: "how does she feel that the young lady''s brain is different from theirs.


    It''s a sad story. It''s so funny.


    "Guan Li, you shut up, who let you talk nonsense..." concubine Yang was exposed ugly heart, began to shout.


    It''s so noisy that Xiaoyu''s ears can''t stand it for a long time. I want to go up and give them two earscrapers.


    The emperor was tired of looking at Yang Fei. He didn''t expect that the woman who had been around him for so many years was such a person.


    "Take it down and give it to Bai Ling." The Emperor gave orders.


    The eunuch general manager waved his hand and asked people to press down.


    "Emperor... Don''t listen to his nonsense... Concubine..." the voice gradually goes away. It''s estimated that he was pulled to some hidden place for execution.


    The emperor glanced at the loveless man on the ground and said, "drag it down, split up."


    No matter whether he is willing or not, he must have this consciousness when he meets the woman of the emperor.


    Deal with these two people, the emperor looked around, all subconsciously bowed their heads.


    They see the privacy of the royal family. In order to keep it secret, will the emperor kill people?


    The emperor does have this idea, but I''m afraid it can''t be concealed.


    So he strode back, "the emperor drives back to the palace!" The eunuch made a long announcement.


    The emperor went back to his bedroom to rest, while the eunuch in charge left the aftermath.


    In Cuiyan palace, those who are close to the master and know more are dealt with.


    Those who know little or nothing will be arranged to serve in other places.


    Of course, it''s just a simple arrangement. Everything has to wait until after dawn.


    After the noise, the dust settled down.


    Xiaoyu thought, anyway, it''s not daybreak, so I''ll sleep again. Let''s wait until after daybreak.


    Oriental night Xuan has been waiting on the roof, but has not seen the figure of light rain.


    Can''t help frowning: "what is this girl doing, how can''t she come out?"


    Sihai villa.


    Grape coaxed the little white cat for a day, and there was no progress. She couldn''t help feeling frustrated.


    He finally fell in love with a female, but he didn''t look up to him, which hurt his self-esteem.


    In a fit of anger, the grape went into the space to seek comfort from the owner, but he didn''t see anyone.

 Chapter 873

    "Master, where are you? I miss you so much


    Xiaoyu, who was sleepy, heard the call of grapes and half opened his eyes to see Yumei, who was sleeping soundly.


    Close your eyes and talk to grape in your heart.


    "Where are you dead?"


    "I''m lovelorn!"


    "I''ll go to your mother''s lovelorn. Get out of here. I''m almost finished." Light rain scolds, she lives here, it''s good to tell her lovelorn.


    Grape: "what''s the matter?" Some asked weakly.


    Didn''t it come back for a day? The master can''t live without it?


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with me now? " As soon as Xiaoyu mentions this, he is full of fire.


    Why is she so unlucky? There are people asking for trouble with her everywhere.


    Grape called light rain into space, "master, isn''t there space? What''s going to happen to you? I thought there was something wrong with the space. You can''t get in. "


    As soon as Xiaoyu saw that he had entered the space, he stepped forward and lifted the hind legs of the grape with one hand.


    "I''ve been caught in the palace. A group of people are waiting to catch me. I can''t even run out. Are you still here talking to me?"


    Grape yelled, "ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah


    The light rain is not moved, the hand turns a radian, is swinging according to the circle.


    Grape screamed constantly, "no... I''m wrong. Can''t I take you away?"


    Then Shua, transfer the punishment and change the image.


    Xiaoyu: "I have a bad feeling in my heart.


    "What did you just do?"


    Grape see light rain stop action, quickly take this opportunity, hang upside down the golden hook, along the light rain''s hand to climb up the shoulder.


    "To take you out of misery, of course."


    Xiaoyu couldn''t believe that he came out of the space, found that the place where he appeared was a hot spring, and immediately returned to the space.


    He grabbed the grape and kicked the shuttlecock, "I don''t show up when I let you appear, I don''t help when I need help, I let you make trouble..."


    Grape full of Venus, shaking it dizzy.


    While flying in the air again, he jumped to the tree and quickly climbed to the top of the tree.


    "What did I do? It''s not that you said you couldn''t get out of the palace. I''m helping you. You don''t appreciate it! " Grape is both aggrieved and angry.


    Xiaoyu was angry and happy. "Do you know that Yumei is still left in the palace?"


    Fortunately, there is no crisis now. Princess Yang is finished. Her thugs are gone. It''s possible that her family is finished.


    So Yumei should have no problem.


    At this time, Yumei wakes up and finds that the young lady is missing. When she looks at the whole bathroom, she doesn''t find her.


    Anxious, she immediately climbed down the post and went out to look for it.


    Dare not high voice, small voice of shout: "Miss... Miss... Where are you?"


    Unconsciously how long out of the smoke extraction palace, in the palace like a labyrinth of the road to find.


    Chang''an, who has just performed the part of assassin, is standing behind the young master, looking for the trace of the young lady. With his sharp eyes, he can see Yumei in the distance.


    "Yumei?"


    Flying to Yumei''s side, he looked up and down with concern, and then asked, "Why are you alone, miss?"


    Yu Mei was lost and looked up at Chang''an with some grievances. "Miss is gone. I sleep and miss is gone. She used to sleep beside me."


    Chang''an: "seeing the young master waiting.


    "Let''s meet my young master first." Say to want to take off, see jade plum stay where motionless looking at him.

 Chapter 874

    "What''s the matter?"


    "I can''t use my martial arts now!" When it comes to this jade plum, it''s a bit of a joke.


    Chang''an put her under his arm and flew to the eastern night Pavilion.


    The East night Xuan didn''t see the light rain, and his face was dark.


    "Where''s your master?"


    "Miss just fell asleep beside me. When I woke up, she disappeared!" Yumei is a little worried. Is there anything wrong with Miss.


    "Suddenly disappeared?" The cold voice of the Oriental night Pavilion rang out.


    "I think so. I didn''t hear the girl leave. When Yang Fei and the emperor quarrel, the young lady is still there! "


    Oriental night Xuan in the mind understand, light rain is safe, won''t have what matter.


    After waiting for a while, the light rain still didn''t appear.


    "Come on, go back first." Xiaoyu doesn''t know where to go.


    Qi Kang sent his subordinates down, they did not find the whereabouts of Zhang Xiaoyu.


    But his people found that the eastern night Xuan also did not find, also went back.


    Guess Zhang Xiaoyu has no safety problems.


    Step up to the corner of the manor, push the door open and go in.


    Although this is his temporary residence, it is decorated in a grand and luxurious way.


    Go to the hot spring, take off your clothes and lean on the side.


    Sigh, hands on the side of the marble, supporting the body.


    Just closed his eyes, found someone in the water, eyes half open, dangerous looking underwater.


    A woman turned her back to him. Lotus came out of the water. Her head swung up fiercely. Her dark hair turned straight from front to back. The water droplets formed an arch curve and spilled on the water.


    Then the black hair clings to the white jade back, and the water drops slowly fall down along the ice.


    Ding Dong


    Fall into the water.


    There is not a trace of flesh in the body. Just looking at the back, you can know that it is a rare thing.


    "Ah..." Qi Kang sneered, "no matter who arranged you to come in, get out of here right away!"


    Ruthless and ruthless.


    Light rain surprised, fierce back, found not far away a figure against the side.


    Because this hot spring has some temperature, there is fog on the water, so she can''t see it very clearly.


    Dare not delay, fiercely into the water.


    The water is milky white, and the light rain looks down on something under the water.


    Qi Kang was so angry that he didn''t listen and hid in the water.


    Hand luck, a palm into the water.


    The water immediately splashed three feet high, and both sides of the shore were wet.


    Xiaoyu was miserable. She just thought that there was a hot spring outside, so she jumped down.


    I didn''t find anyone.


    Enter the space, get dressed, take the silver whip and rush out.


    Ma Dan, isn''t she just taking a bath? She didn''t plan to be seen, this person still beat people.


    Uncle can bear it, aunt can''t.


    He rose from the sky and whipped the man.


    After he waved his hand, Qi Kang picked up his trousers on the ground and put them on. When he saw the whip coming towards him, his momentum suddenly increased.


    Reach out and hold the end of the whip, pull it hard, and then swing it toward the wall.


    "Ah... It''s over. I''m dead. Mamma Mia, damn voyeur, I can''t spare you..."


    Xiaoyu watched the wall getting closer and closer and screamed.


    Qi Kang frowned, the voice


    The whip in hand entangles the man and pulls him back.


    Seeing his face getting closer and closer, Qi Kang opened his mouth in a funny way.


    "It''s you, Xiaoyu. If you are in such a hurry, you can tell me, I won''t refuse..."

 Chapter 875

    Xiaoyu watched the wall go away from him and went back to the pool.


    The most important thing is to look at the face you see slowly.


    Without hesitation, a punch in that annoying smile.


    A spin stands on the side.


    Qi Kang covered his left eye. "I saved you?"


    "Fart, who let your dog mouth not spit out Ivory!" Xiaoyu, with a fork in one hand and a whip in the other, points to qikang.


    "You vomit a I see..." Qi Kang rubs left eye, see Zhang Xiaoyu one stem appearance.


    Smile to come forward, "how can you appear in my hot spring pool, still say don''t like me, you tell the truth, like I don''t shame!"


    Xiaoyu is too lazy to pay attention to him, so she turns around and goes out.


    Qikang came forward to stop her, "where are you going?"


    "Nonsense, home, of course!" Xiaoyu rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to contact him too much, but she always met him.


    Qikang pointed to the outside.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaoyu looks at it suspiciously and finds that it is still dark.


    "You''re not going to go back like this, are you? It''s not very safe now. " Qi Kang''s hands around the chest, found that his hands touch the skin.


    Looking down, he didn''t wear any clothes, so he went back. He was not afraid that Zhang Xiaoyu was in the room. He went directly to one side of the cabinet for clothes and opened it to find clothes to put on.


    Light rain looked at the dark night sky, "now what time?"


    Turn your back inside and look out the door.


    Outside the door, Xiao Liu stood there. Unexpectedly, it was Zhang Xiaoyu who opened the door.


    He took a look at the master inside and replied, "Yin Shi."


    "Thank you." Thanks Xiaoyu.


    Yinshi is from 3:00 to 5:00 in the middle of the night. It''s still a while before dawn.


    I''m afraid everyone is worried. Hearing the footsteps, Xiaoyu turns back.


    "Qi Kang, where is this?"


    "How about my other hospital. Brother is still rich. Think about it? " Qi Kang walked over with calm mind.


    "Don''t be kidding. Why are you here? Aren''t you in the border town?" Asked Xiao Yu.


    "I''m following you. I miss you!" Qi Kang''s eyes were smiling, looking at the light rain with wet hair and clothes.


    Because the clothes are wet, the curve is more obvious, and Qi Kang''s eyes are more profound.


    Notice Qi Kang''s eyes, light rain turned back to him, "hooligan!"


    Qikang chuckled, "if I were a hooligan, we would not be talking here."


    Light rain subconsciously then a, "not here, where?"


    "Of course..." close to light rain behind, want to spit out in her ear.


    Xiaoyu jumps so far, "stay away from me!" Hold your chest with both hands and watch Qi Kang on guard.


    Qi Kang shook his head and sighed: "I really don''t understand the customs!"


    Looked around Zhang Xiaoyu, "let''s go!"


    "Where to?" Xiaoyu is very cautious. She is in danger.


    "Of course, I''ll take you to change your clothes. What do you think I''m going to do? Don''t you... "I look back and smile at her.


    Light rain hands down, walk in front of him, "you what you, hurry to go."


    Wearing wet clothes, she rubs her arms. It''s really cold.


    Qi Kang smirked and led the way in front of her.


    Xiaoyu changed her clean and refreshing clothes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Out of the room, I saw qikang waiting outside.


    Thank you, qikang Xiaoyu goes and sits next to him.


    "For what?" Qikang poured a cup of hot tea and put it in front of her.


    "Nothing." Afraid of what he said, Xiaoyu changed the subject.

 Chapter 876

    "You haven''t answered my question. Shouldn''t you be at the border?" How did you come to the capital.


    Qi Kang didn''t say anything to make Xiaoyu feel disgusted this time. "I''ve been here before. There are some businesses here. Come and have a look."


    Xiaoyu teased, "do you still do business?" He looked up and down deliberately, "I can''t see it!"


    Qi Kang with a gentle smile, "of course, must be, or where to give me money to squander."


    Xiaoyu nodded, right. This guy looks like a dissolute man. You can see that he is not an ordinary person by his words and deeds and the momentum he just felt in the hot spring pool.


    "I haven''t asked you, how can you suddenly appear in the place where I bathe?" Isn''t she supposed to be in the palace?


    Xiaoyu: "it''s over. How do you explain that?


    The brain''s going crazy. She''s been arrested? No, who can do it?


    Said she was here long ago? Then how did she come? She happened to be at his home, where he bathed.


    ... after thinking about many words, she refuted them, mainly because she couldn''t explain them clearly and couldn''t deceive herself.


    Looking at qikang, who is still waiting for her answer, he directly plays a rogue, "you take care of me."


    Then rubbing his stomach, "qikang, I''m hungry. Do you have anything to eat?" Half coquetry, half lying.


    I can''t say anything anyway.


    Qi Kang helplessly looked at her and ordered people to prepare some simple food to send.


    Then in front of Xiaoyu is a bowl of Yangchun noodles.


    Light rain also does not pick, eat slowly, see each other looking at her to eat, also don''t feel twisted.


    "Why do you bathe at night?" It''s strange who is still soaking in hot springs at night.


    Qi Kang: "who is he to blame?


    "You don''t care about me!" Return Xiaoyu''s words to her.


    Xiaoyu "emmmmm" is cruel to you.


    He sucked the last piece of noodles into his mouth. "You said you were in business? Can you tell me what business you are in? "


    "Nothing. It''s said that there is a man named Zhang Xiaoyu in the capital. The pepper in her hand is very hot now, so I want to introduce some to our country. "


    Qi Kang said while looking at the look of light rain, noticed her eyes blink, funny in the heart.


    "Are you interested? Don''t say that my brother doesn''t think about you. Do you want to follow me?" Lean towards her and look at her expectantly.


    Xiaoyu leaned back to avoid himˇ° Stay away from me. I''ve just finished eating. I have bad breath In order to distance themselves, they are not afraid to discredit themselves.


    Sure enough to see the other side some dislike back, she did, "you want to find Zhang Xiaoyu cooperation?"


    If he knew that she was Zhang Xiaoyu, would he be surprised?


    I thought, "OK, I''ll hang out with you!"


    "Ha ha..." Qi Kang patted Xiaoyu on the shoulder, "OK, I''ll cover you later!"


    Xiaoyu looked at the hand on her shoulder and got it down for him.


    "It''s almost dawn. Can you prepare a horse for me?"


    "You''re going? Why don''t you have a rest here and I''ll send you back later. You haven''t had a rest all night. "


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "no, I''m afraid of my family. Let''s get together again when we have time."


    Dongfang yexuan may be crazy, although she knows that she has something to protect her life, she is also worried.


    And Yumei, I don''t know what''s going on now. Did you get out of the palace safely.


    Because of Xiaoyu''s insistence, Qi Kang didn''t stop him. Xiaoyu turned over and went away.


    A splash of dust made the man go away.


    "Keep up. Make sure she gets back safely."

 Chapter 877

    Because of Xiaoyu''s insistence, Qi Kang didn''t stop him. Xiaoyu turned over and went away.


    A splash of dust made the man go away.


    "Keep up. Make sure she gets back safely."


    The two shadows went in the direction of Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Looking at the master, looking at the far back, small six puzzled asked: "master, since you don''t want her to go, why let her go?"


    "You don''t know, she''s not a canary in a cage, but an eagle flying in the sky. The shackles will only break her wings."


    And what he wants is a complete Zhang Xiaoyu!


    Xiaoyu galloped all the way from the beginning of the gray day to the end of the day.


    She didn''t ride very fast. She just learned it when she was at the killer gate.


    When we got to the capital, the gate had just opened.


    Light rain all the way toward the villa, to the entrance of the villa, light rain jump off the horse.


    When the porter saw her, he came to hold the horse. "Miss Zhang is here."


    I heard that he was going to be a young lady, but he didn''t dare to offend me. He said with a smile.


    "Well, is your young master here?"


    "Yes, do you want a small one?"


    "No, I''ll just go in by myself. You can help me to lead the horse down. I''ll trouble you." Throw him a piece of broken silver and go to the villa by yourself.


    The familiar came to the night yard.


    Everyone knew her and saw that she didn''t stop her. The main reason was that she didn''t dare. If the young master knew, he would die.


    "Well, is Miss back?" Changfu saw Xiaoyu and cried happily.


    Light rain nods, "is your young master in the room?"


    "Yes, the young master went out to look for you. He just came back."


    Light rain thanks smile, toward the East night Xuan''s room, see Chang''an guard in the door, haven''t had time to speak.


    They jumped out of the sky and said, "yes, miss. If you don''t protect your subordinates well, please punish them. "


    Xiaoyu looked at Ziqiong Zifei kneeling on one knee, "get up. It''s not your fault. Where''s Yumei? Is she back? "


    Chang''an came forward, "Yumei has gone down to have a rest. Let''s go in, miss. The young master has been looking for you for a long time."


    Light rain nodded, "hard you."


    Looking at Ziqiong Zifei, "you also go down to have a rest. You don''t have to wait today."


    After a busy day, I guess I haven''t had a rest yet.


    "Yes, I''m leaving." Ziqiong and Zifei step down.


    Light rain into the house of the moment, see the dark corner of Chang''an eye, "you also go down to rest, I will and a night said, in the afternoon to wait on it."


    "This..." Chang''an hesitated. Thinking of what the master said, miss''s words are equal to his words.


    "Yes, thank you, miss!" Then Chang''an went back to his room to have a rest.


    Xiaoyu pushes the door into the room. Before it is closed, there comes the languid voice of Dongfang yexuan.


    "You beat all my people. Who will wait on me?"


    Xiaoyu closes the door and goes to the inner room. She finds that Dongfang yexuan doesn''t have a rest. Instead, she lies on the floor of Jintan and reads a book.


    There was a candle burning beside him.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Go over, gently remove the book and put it on the coffee table.


    "Come on, sleep with me. I''m sleepy."


    Take Dongfang yexuan to the bed.


    The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan starts, letting her pull forward.


    Xiaoyu casually takes off her shoes, throws her coat, and then lies on the inside. Before waiting for Dongfang yexuan to come up, the corner of her mouth has already fallen asleep.


    She was not sleepy when she was in qikang bieyuan. She was caught at any time in the palace and did not dare to sleep.


    Can see east night Xuan after, lie on his bed, second sleep.

 Chapter 878

    She was not sleepy when she was in qikang bieyuan. She was caught at any time in the palace and did not dare to sleep.


    Can see east night Xuan after, lie on his bed, second sleep.


    Dongfang yexuan sits down, reclines on the bed and looks at the tired girl. She lovingly cuts her hair behind her ears.


    Looking at her jade face, she gently kisses her forehead and then lies down.


    This sleep, sleep to 1 o''clock, light rain just wake up.


    Finding that Dongfang yexuan hasn''t woken up, knowing that something happened to her, he worries about it and doesn''t have a rest.


    Gently touch his face, and then hold the tip of his nose, "young master, it''s time to get up. If you don''t get up again, the sun will set!"


    "Ha ha ha..." a series of Tongling like laughter rang in the East night Xuan ear side.


    Did not open an eye, the corner of the mouth starts up, "wench, if don''t want to happen what, let go quickly."


    "Well, you think I was scared to grow up!" Then quickly, he got out of bed without wearing his shoes, and ran to one side, holding his knee and laughing.


    "I was scared... Ha ha ha..."


    The East night Xuan helplessly opens an eye, sits up, dotes on to drown of looking at the light rain of laughing.


    "Are you using space again?" Dongfang yexuan put chopsticks in Xiaoyu bowl.


    "Well, it''s not all the grapes'' fault. If they don''t show up when they should, they just want to pick up girls and abandon my master. As soon as he appeared, he took me running around, which made me run for a long time before I came back


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan sit at breakfast and lunch.


    The eastern night porch puts the action of a dish, sidelong the grape that one side struggles with drumstick.


    Feel sudden murderous, grape claws in the drumstick fell on the table, and then saw the Oriental night Xuan eyes.


    Dull dare not move: Master, don''t take such play, how can you complain, by this evil star about, it''s finished.


    Master, aren''t you afraid that your most lovely little girl will run away from home?


    Xiaoyu didn''t notice grape''s fear and was concentrating on eating.


    Dongfang yexuan glances at the grape dangerously and warns it that he dares to take out a moth. He will take out his hand whether it is Xiaoyu''s pet or not.


    "Where did you come from?" How long have you been on the road, which makes Dongfang yexuan feel sad.


    "Just outside the city, it''s not far away." Light rain didn''t say specific, because the place where she fell is a bit strange, if the way of appearance is known by him, it is estimated that she will be angry.


    "By the way, you don''t know, there was a big play in the Imperial Palace last night. Concubine Yang put a green hat on the emperor and gave birth to a villain. She was executed by the Emperor..."


    Xiaoyu complacently tells Dongfang yexuan about the good play she meets. However, this big play is the beginning of Dongfang yexuan.


    "What do you mean, bastard?" Eastern night Xuan picks eyebrow, this pour is he don''t know.


    "Yes, Yumei and I hid on the beam of Yang Fei''s bathroom and heard it with our own ears. The sixth Prince is the man''s son


    Also saw a live spring palace, this can not be said.


    "Well, it''s OK. Be careful when you go out in the future!" Dongfang yexuan has another dish.


    After dinner, "ah Yeh, didn''t you say I had a mansion? Let''s go and have a look. "


    Just go and have a look. It''s a free property. It''s not for nothing.


    "Good."


    So they came to the door of the princess''s house.


    There are also two stone lions in front, which look quite grand.


    Yumei walks behind her. Chang''an pushes the door to let the two masters in.

 Chapter 879

    So they came to the door of the princess''s house.


    There are also two stone lions in front, which look quite grand.


    Yumei walks behind her. Chang''an pushes the door to let the two masters in.


    This is a house with four entrances. The front yard is people''s residence under the gatehouse. In the middle is rockery, flowing water and pavilions. Behind it is divided into a main yard and three guest yards.


    They look big, but they are desolate.


    "This is the Shangshu mansion of the former dynasty. Later, it was bought by a rich businessman, but the descendants of the rich businessman sold it and the court took it back." Oriental night Xuan see light rain look around, light explanation.


    "It''s already very good, but it''s a bit desolate. No one cleans it up. It looks a bit messy. I''ll just decorate it later." Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan walk in front, passing a stream, but there is no water in it, and a small bridge is built on it.


    Xiaoyu comes to the wooden fence of the corridor, takes out a handkerchief and sweeps it at will. Seeing the white clothes of Dongfang yexuan, she simply opens the handkerchief and signals him to sit down.


    "I think you are a little strange. Is something wrong?"


    Oriental night Xuan sits down, slightly shakes his head, "it''s OK, don''t worry."


    Xiaoyu frowned, "tell me, in case I can help you?"


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu''s bright and clear eyes. She is about to shake her head, and she holds her face.


    "Don''t lie to me!" Xiaoyu''s mouth is gaping.


    Dongfang night Xuan helplessly took her hands down and held them in the palm of her hand, "it''s nothing, but recently some shops below have some problems, I can solve them."


    Xiaoyu thought it was a big event. It turned out, "well, if it''s useful to me, tell me!"


    This day, September 6, is the wedding day of Prince Xiang''s son Huangfu Ziyu and Hushi general qianjinliufeixu.


    Xiaoyu acts as Liu Feixu''s best friend early and comes to her boudoir.


    At this time, Huangfu qian can''t appear here.


    Wearing a peach red shirt, Xiaoyu sits beside Liu Feixu and looks at her bright red wedding dress.


    "Sister Liu is so beautiful today." Xiaoyu sighed, "it''s time to fascinate Shizi in a moment!"


    "Ha ha... Xiaoyu, don''t make fun of me." Liu Feixu blushed, his eyes were eager to speak, and the light rain was stunned.


    No wonder people say that a bride is the most beautiful woman in the world.


    "Come on, Shizi''s sedan chair is at the door. What''s the cover Outside the door, the general''s wife strode in and saw that Liu Feixu didn''t have a cover, so she hastened.


    Liu Feixu is rushed to the door. Xiaoyu sees Dongfang yexuan on a high horse. He accompanies his son to welcome him.


    There are also some pretty young men in the army.


    But everyone was dressed in festive clothes and tied red silk around his waist. Only Dongfang yexuan was dressed in white as usual. He didn''t even tie red silk.


    "Look, the one behind the prince is Dongfang Gongzi. He is a good friend. He even wears white to greet his relatives. Have a good look!"


    A girl''s voice of flower madness rings in Xiaoyu''s ear, Xiaoyu can''t help but smile.


    "Those horsemen in the back are also very handsome. I heard they were specially selected by the army." Another maid whispered.


    "What are they good-looking about? The young villa leader is better looking than the woman. Ah... You see, he looks at me..." a maid seemed to stop breathing. She covered her face with her hands and looked at the white Oriental night Pavilion in the distance.

 Chapter 880

    Light rain raises an eye, see immediately of East night Xuan to look toward her, return toward her hook lip a smile.


    Xiaoyu immediately heard the waiters nearby scream, and some almost fainted. It''s funny. Is there such an exaggeration?


    "Wu Wu Wu... Mother..." Liu Feixu is weeping to get married and embraces Mrs. Liu.


    Several ladies nearby are comforting.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand. Why do you cry when you get married? Isn''t it a happy day?


    Soon, Liu Feixu went away in the sedan chair and came to xiangwangfu all the way.


    Xiaoyu is good to drink, Yumei also came to the palace, at the moment, the palace is decorated with lanterns. Everyone is drinking and chatting happily. It''s very lively.


    "Cousin, please promise me..." Xiaoyu takes Yumei path and hears the sound when she walks into the tree shade.


    I can''t help but stop for fear of disturbing other people''s dating.


    "No, don''t make trouble!" A man gently refused.


    Xiaoyu is familiar with the sound. Just as she wants to walk away, she just pokes her head out and looks at the sound.


    I only saw the lower part of a man in an ink robe and a white woman in a month.


    Xiaoyu frowned. Where was the voice heard?


    "I don''t care. You promise to marry me. You can''t break your promise."


    "Cousin, we are not suitable, you will find a better one in the future!"


    "I don''t care. If you don''t marry me, I''ll tell others about you..."


    Xiaoyu didn''t hear clearly what it was. They should have said it in a low voice.


    "Well, well, let''s get out of here first. The hall is about to begin!" The man gently pulls the woman away.


    Xiaoyu stands out and looks at the figure leaving, thinking deeply.


    "Miss, the chapel is about to begin. Let''s go in and watch the ceremony." Yumei looks at the stunned young lady and reminds her.


    Xiaoyu couldn''t remember where the sound was. She heard Yumei''s voice, "let''s go."


    If you can''t remember, you can''t.


    They went to the most lively hall.


    At the moment, it was full of people. Everyone was laughing and looking inside.


    Xiaoyu is worried about how to get in, and finds Chang''an waiting outside.


    "This way, miss." See two people, Chang''an light shout.


    Xiaoyu, led by Chang''an, comes to the hall from the back door.


    Just to see a white dress of the eastern night Xuan standing on the side.


    Walked over, the eastern night Xuan saw her, naturally took her hand, "where?"


    "I didn''t go anywhere. I was in the yard for a while." Xiaoyu looks up and smiles.


    Huangfu Qian''s sharp eyes saw light rain coming, and she squeezed into the middle of Dongfang yexuan and light rain.


    "Xiaoyu, here you are. Look, my brother has married his sister-in-law." A bunch of new fingers with their chin in front of them.


    "Your brother married, but you didn''t marry. What are you so excited about? If you are so excited, people will think you want to get married Xiaoyu deliberately frightens her.


    As expected, Huangfu Qian took a look around her and found that she was not noticed. She stretched out her hand to scratch her.


    The light rain coughs, this just remembers this is what scene.


    Stare at her one eye, light hum: "hum!"


    Dongfang yexuan frowned slightly and looked at Huangfu Qian, who was holding the girl''s arm, as if she had knocked her out.


    "New people worship heaven and earth, and from then on they will enjoy endless wealth and splendor..."


    Xiaoyu looks at the two people in red dress in front of her, and she can''t help thinking about what it looks like when she gets married.


    Later found that he actually began to think about these, face and a little fever, quietly looked at the eastern night Xuan, hands cover face.

 Chapter 881

    Dongfang night Xuan Yu Guang has been watching Xiaoyu, found her hands cover face, heart sweet smile.


    Looking at the two big candles burning in the hall, I also want to get married with Xiaoyu.


    After the ceremony, the two newlyweds were sent to their new house.


    Huangfu Qian quietly pulled light rain, "go, let''s go to the new house to see my sister-in-law."


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand, "just look, what are you doing so carefully?"


    "Of course, we should be careful. We are going to make a bridal chamber!" Huangfu Qian looked up slightly, and the teasing of her eyes was beyond her words.


    "Princess, that''s your brother!" It''s not an outsider!


    "It''s my brother who does this. I won''t have a chance in the future. You can say whether you want to go or not." Huang Fu Qian''s hands were on her hips, full of momentum.


    Xiaoyu thinks it''s dangerous. After all, sister Liu and Shizi are both good at martial arts. She''s afraid of losing money. She''s beaten in vain.


    The crowd has receded as the new people leave, and everyone has gone to the banquet hall for dinner.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu who is still whispering with Huangfu Qian. She comes over and hears what Huangfu Qian is saying.


    "Go on, have fun." Pet her head.


    The girl is so rich that she has no shortage of silver and jewelry. But she just doesn''t like Zhu Chai. She is so pure that he can''t even see her.


    "Girl, you will make me feel that I am abusing you!" He often gives her beautiful jewelry, but seldom sees her wear it.


    Light rain does not understand, "what meaning?"


    "Nothing. Let''s play. Let Yumei find me if you have something to do." Dongfang yexuan smiles and doesn''t say.


    Xiaoyu gives him a strange look and is dragged away by Huangfu Qian.


    It''s not dark yet. It''s not time for the bridal chamber, so Shizi is toasting outside.


    "Sister Liu, I will call you shizifei in the future." Xiaoyu and Huangfu Qian are talking with Liu Feixu in their new house.


    Just sent some busy ladies out, Liu Feixu let out a big breath.


    Knead the forehead that wears Feng Guan, "I am almost exhausted, you two still make fun of me."


    Stare two people one eye, urge to smile: "you hereafter will call my sister-in-law!"


    His eyes went out of his way to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu is not shy, "princess, I remember that it seems to be good for me to change my tongue. I seem to have forgotten?"


    Turn your hand to huangfuzi next to you.


    Huangfuzi immediately understood her meaning, "I don''t quite understand, but listen to the old people, it seems that there is such a thing."


    Then they both looked forward to Liu Feixu.


    Liu Feixu is funny, "OK, fortunately I have been prepared. Yuer, take the box I prepared."


    Xiaoyu and Huangfu Qian look at each other and see each other''s smile.


    Soon, the maid brought a wooden box.


    Liu Feixu opened it and took out two gold steps to shake it


    Both of them are made of gold, but the top one is ruby and the other is white jade.


    "It''s beautiful. It doesn''t look cheap. Sister Liu is so generous!" Xiaoyu laughs and doesn''t reach out.


    Huangfusi was not afraid. She reached for it and threw the red one to her. "Thank you, sister-in-law!"


    Xiaoyu shook his head and smirked, "thank you sister Liu."


    "Don''t you mean to change your tongue?" Liu Feixu pick eyebrow, "emotion you cheat my baby!"


    In the face of the smiling eyes, Xiaoyu can''t cry out. Although she is going to marry Dongfang yexuan, she hasn''t yet.


    "Sister Liu..."


    "I know. I''m teasing you." Liu Feixu smile, she is not a person who does not know the propriety.

 Chapter 882

    night.


    Shizi, who had drunk a lot of wine, was helped in. As soon as he got out, there was a strong smell of wine.


    Light rain pulled down Huang Fu Qian, "let''s go."


    "If I don''t go, I''ll make a bridal chamber!" Huangfuzi grinned strangely. She had already thought of many ways to make trouble.


    Shizi shakes his head. When he is sober, he throws Huangfu Qian''s back out of the wedding room.


    Then look back at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu raised her hand and consciously walked out of the room, letting the door "Dang" close in front of her.


    Then he looked at huangfusi who was still rubbing her ass, "how are you, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK, you come with me, I don''t believe it." Then walk towards the window.


    Xiaoyu: you haven''t given up yet?


    As soon as she was about to be stopped, the window opened, and there was a roar, "Wong Fu Sie!"


    As soon as she got up and didn''t see anything, Huangfu Qian was stunned.


    "If you don''t go away, I''ll put you in the pit!"


    Xiaoyu: "this threat is so strange.


    In the end, Xiaoyu pulled her away.


    Light rain back to the front yard, everyone is still drinking, also naturally all people in Beijing dignitaries.


    Xiaoyu didn''t see the eastern night Xuan, so she called on Ziqiong, "where''s the night?"


    "The master doesn''t like such occasions. He drinks in the pavilion above."


    Along her line of sight, Xiaoyu looked at the white on the rockery.


    She went up with her skirt. When she was under the rockery, she was stopped by a man.


    "Ha ha... Girl, where are you going? I''m afraid it''s not safe to come to such a hidden place alone. I''d better go with you. "


    Full mouth of wine, every few steps away from the rain have smelled.


    As soon as the young lady frowned, Yumei covered his mouth and beat him.


    "Let you drink, let you not long eyes, let you tune / play my miss..."


    Xiaoyu shakes his head and goes to the pavilion.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Find Oriental night Xuan looking at a direction.


    "Nothing."


    A small rain pulled into his arms, "is not the bridal chamber?"


    Xiaoyu struggled, "this is outside. Pay attention."


    She''s not married. It''s not good.


    Oriental night Xuan also didn''t force, light rain sat on one side.


    "No, Shizi has driven us out."


    Dongfang yexuan smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "You''ve already guessed?" Light rain, low cry.


    Dongfang yexuan blinked, "otherwise? How can it be that you are the one to make trouble for the beauty


    If someone dares to make trouble when he gets married, he won''t be happy if he doesn''t throw him into the deserted mountain area.


    Light rain a white eye, just want to say what, below spread a burst of noise.


    Xiaoyu looked down and Chang''an came up.


    "Young master, young lady, someone is dead."


    what?


    Xiaoyu stood up, "who died?"


    "The daughter of a fourth grade official, named Huanxin."


    Xiaoyu sits down. I don''t know him.


    But the noise below is getting louder and louder, and the officials are coming.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t want to mix in, but the Yamen messengers want to ask questions.


    Light rain and Oriental night Xuan can only cooperate to reply.


    After asking, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan get up and prepare to leave.


    Passing by the place where the body was placed, the white cloth just lifted a corner. Xiaoyu saw it and stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Dongfang yexuan sees her stop and asks in a low voice.


    "I''ve met this man." Light rain looking at the body lying on the ground, light way.


    At this time, Xiang Wang and his wife, who are pacifying the public, are very angry. They had a good wedding banquet, but they died. It''s really bad luck.

 Chapter 883

    Hearing Xiaoyu''s words, the princess came over and said, "Xiaoyu, have you seen her? Do you know each other? "


    The parents of the dead are crying, and the voice comes from time to time.


    The body is now on the road in the garden, and everyone is pointing at it.


    "I don''t know, but when I entered the mansion today, I saw her in the trees over there. She was with a man. It seemed that she was the cousin of the woman when they called her."


    Light rain will recognize her, one is to see the wind lifted a corner, revealing the dress, but the tip of the shoe embroidered with a small bell.


    Generally, the upper of a lady from a rich family is full of pearls and gems, like a pink pearl on Xiaoyu''s upper.


    After hearing this, the princess found the parents of the dead and mentioned the cousin.


    After that, Xiaoyu doesn''t know. She and Dongfang yexuan leave the palace.


    I just heard that the couple didn''t know how to deal with it. They didn''t pursue it. They said that they didn''t have any cousins.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    These days, Xiaoyu is living in her own rain courtyard, and then find someone to toss the Princess House.


    It''s getting cold. Xiaoyu is eating hot pot in yufeifei restaurant.


    Yumei, Ziqiong and Zifei all sat at the table and used them.


    Xiaoyu sat by the window, eating and looking at the street under the restaurant.


    "Well, the hot pot in yufeifei restaurant is delicious and not greasy, but if only there were more delicious dishes."


    Xiaoyu suddenly heard someone mention yufeifei restaurant on the street, so she put her ears out and listened carefully.


    "What else do you want? I think it''s very good. I didn''t know what pepper was or what spicy was before."


    "It''s also true that we can eat occasionally, but it''s said that it''s difficult to eat in distant towns or other two countries, and it''s much more expensive."


    "There''s no way. Who can make this thing lessˇ°


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu listened and fell into a deep meditation. The pepper planting base is indeed a little small. Now it is planted in her hometown, Huishui Town, but it is not enough to support the whole white country, not to mention the transportation to other two countries.


    It seems that it is necessary to increase the planting. It may have something to do with the national fate. We need to discuss with the royal family.


    "Miss, there is a post from Liu Fu saying it''s Miss Liu''s birthday banquet. Are you going to go?"


    Yumei looks up and asks.


    "No Xiaoyu refused without thinking about it.


    She doesn''t want to play with those boring people.


    Over the years, she has only been engaged in Pepper business. First, she doesn''t want to be troublesome and tired. Second, she doesn''t want to be too rich in her family. She just needs to eat and wear. Too much money is a good thing.


    "Dong Dong..." there was a knock outside the door.


    "Come in." Xiaoyu cried.


    The second came in, "master, a young man who called himself qikang said he had something to look for his master. Can you see him?"


    Eh, she forgot. Qi Kang said that he would come to her to do business.


    Thought, "let him in."


    She thinks that Qi Kang is actually OK. She can try to cooperate.


    Qi Kang came in and saw Zhang Xiaoyu eating hot pot. On one side, there were three maids with red face, sweating head and red mouth.


    It''s just dinner.


    "Light rain? What are you doing here? Are you here for chifan Qi Kang, who pretended not to know, came in.


    "I''m not the owner of the restaurant? How did you bring me here? " Qi Kang turns his head to question Xiao er.


    "This is our master?" Sophomore didn''t understand why he asked.

 Chapter 884

    "You go down." Xiaoyu looks at Xiaoer.


    "Yes, master!" The second kid exits and closes the door.


    "You... Are you really the owner of the restaurant, Zhang Xiaoyu?" Qi Kang couldn''t believe it. He pointed to Xiaoyu.


    "Don''t you call it night rain?"


    Xiaoyu said to him, "come and sit down, qikang."


    Xiaoyinyin, she dressed up very successfully and was not found.


    Qikang went to sit opposite her and looked at her suspiciously.


    "Don''t look. I''m Zhang Xiaoyu. The reason I use a pseudonym is for the convenience of walking." Xiaoyu gave a simple explanation.


    "Have you eaten yet? Can I get you another one?"


    Qi Kang took a look at the hot pot he had eaten almost. "OK, thank you."


    "Yumei." Xiaoyu gives her a wink, and Yumei goes out.


    Soon everything in the room was taken down and replaced.


    "I didn''t expect you to be. It''s easier for us to talk about cooperation."


    Qikang looks at the proud Xiaoyu in a funny way. She really thinks he doesn''t know anything.


    "What do you want to cooperate with? Hot pot? " Xiaoyu raises her eyes and looks at Qi Kang''s elegant meal.


    Warm Qi Kang smile, "can, as long as it is and you do what people cooperate."


    Light rain smile, "really talk."


    After a pause, "I''m afraid the hot pot is not very good. I can''t supply chili."


    And she can''t just sell the seeds, so she won''t make any money.


    "I can buy seeds from you." Qikang continued to smile.


    Light rain one hand calm chin, lovely blink of an eye, with this room full of plum blossom, a little more charming.


    Just ate the hot pot of delicate red lips, a wisp of hair on the chest, the head of the butterfly step sway gently.


    "I have to think about it. After all, I have to satisfy my people first." In fact, this pepper seed does not need to be configured, just ordinary.


    But she still wanted to wait and say that it had something to do with the kingdom of Bai, and she would continue to stay in the kingdom of Bai.


    "You have concerns." Qi Kang saw the idea of light rain, no force.


    "I listen to the tone you just said. Do you have any other ways to cooperate?"


    Xiaoyu''s legs are slightly bent and put on the chair, so it''s comfortable.


    "Yes, there are many. For example, I have many secret recipes for wine making..."


    Eyes twinkle and smile.


    "The secret of wine making?" After qikang''s chopsticks, Jue powder invented by Xiaoyu falls into the hot pot.


    At present, there are only a few kinds of wine on the market. Generally, gongjiu is a better fruit wine.


    "Yes, I also have a very strong liquor, which can disinfect and treat soldiers on the battlefield." It''s almost alcohol.


    The chopsticks fell on the table.


    I can''t believe what I mentioned. Qi Kang shivered, "really... Really?"


    "Of course!" Light rain is not aimless for no reason.


    She will say it, of course she really knows, and eggs can''t be put in one basket.


    She wants to stay a few more roads. If Bai can''t stay any longer, she can go to other countries.


    It would be better if we could deal with the royal families of various countries, as long as we showed her value.


    If either side wants to do harm to her, someone will lend a helping hand.


    "If that''s the case, it would be great that our soldiers would not die with any minor injuries." Qi Kang was a little excited. If they had such a strong liquor, they would not have lost so many soldiers.


    Their country will go a step further.


    Xiaoyu is a little strange, "aren''t you an ordinary person? Why do you care so much about soldiers? "

 Chapter 885

    Qi Kang''s eyes twinkled. "Although I''m an ordinary person, I still care about the people of the country."


    Xiaoyu still looked at him carefully, but he didn''t divert his eyes and reluctantly agreed with him.


    "It''s not very useful for you to order this kind of liquor. It''s more useful for the royal family. I can give you some other secret recipes."


    "No, this is the secret of liquor!" Qi Kang answered immediately, and his voice was still loud.


    Xiaoyu frowned and looked at qikang with suspicious eyes.


    Qi Kang also knew that he was too excited, so he said, "I happen to know the great prince of our country. If I offer the secret recipe, I will be prosperous."


    "Brother, I''m cooperating with you. You sell me like this. How can I cooperate with you?" Xiaoyu sat up speechless.


    Huh? Qi Kang found that he was wrong.


    "No, I mean, I can get on the line with the prince, with his relationship, I can make more money, and you won''t lose money!"


    Light rain does not doubt him, but did not immediately agree, "I think about it first."


    "No, such a good thing. How much money will be delayed a little later!" Qi Kang excited eyes regardless of fruit, close to light rain excited said.


    Yu Mei quickly reached out to block in the middle, "young master, men and women are different."


    Qi Kang took a look at her, some speechless back, even Xiaoyu''s maid has such a personality.


    "No matter how anxious you are, you have to draw up a contract and discuss the details behind. You can''t be anxious." Light rain smile, see he is quite gentle, a person, how so anxious.


    Qi Kang also thought of these, to be a warm self, with a faint smile, "then trouble you, Xiaoyu, looking forward to our cooperation."


    But this matter has not waited for and Qi Kang to be good, he Zong, has made a mistake.


    Just opposite yufeifei restaurant, a Yanyu restaurant was opened.


    To put it bluntly, it''s hot pot shop.


    That day, Xiaoyu was still playing with her skin care products at home, so she received the news.


    I came to yufeifei restaurant in a hurry and looked at the newly opened Yanyu restaurant on the balcony.


    "Master, their house was newly opened yesterday, and I didn''t worry about it. Today, however, we have less than half of our guests, so we are anxious to find our host. "


    Ren Zhong stands next to Zhang Xiaoyu with a sad face, looking at the noisy Yanyu building downstairs.


    "Maybe it''s new. Let''s make a fresh picture." Although the words say so, can light rain in the heart but again a glimmer of premonition.


    Sure enough, after a few days, the restaurant''s business got worse. Most of the customers came from the past.


    "Ren Zhong, tell me what you think." Xiaoyu sits by the window and looks at the downstairs.


    In principle, this is impossible. She holds the recipe and the bottom of the hot pot is the most important thing. Outsiders can''t take it away.


    "I''ve heard that the dishes in their store are similar to ours, but they just changed their name. But it''s half cheaper than our food, so everyone is willing to go


    Ren Chong sighed. He asked Xiao Er to buy one secretly. It tastes similar to their restaurant and the price is cheap. No wonder they choose the opposite restaurant.


    Xiaoyu is watching the endless stream of guests below, and there are four welcome ladies at the door, all very good-looking.


    Moving up the line of sight, the window on the second floor opens, and you can hear the sound of silk and bamboo inside.


    The window on the third floor didn''t open, but as expected, it should have the same style as her restaurant.

 Chapter 886

    Want to sell her at a low price? Isn''t that naive.


    "Go and find out if something is wrong with our people." This recipe can only be leaked from her restaurant.


    Because even the hotpot shop in Huishui town has a different bottom.


    "Master, you are in trouble. It seems that someone wants to fight with you." It''s hard to laugh.


    Light rain glanced at him, no good way: "restaurant business is not good, your dividend is also less!"


    Ren Zhong''s clear smile, "yes, I''ll check it out, or someone will deduct my silver."


    Stand up, thin clothes on the body is not thin.


    Thin looking like a scholar, but doing things is very sophisticated.


    Xiaoyu watched him leave, thinking that the shopkeeper didn''t pick it up in vain.


    Qi Kang left the room. As soon as he went out, the bad smile on his face disappeared. What he took was the tenderness of nostalgia.


    Xiaoyu looks at the downstairs and frowns slightly. Who is it?


    "Come on, miss. I''ll take you to dinner." Xiaoyu was ahead, followed by Yumei, Ziqiong and Zifei.


    "Miss, these people are so shameless that they dare to rob our business. I''ll teach them a lesson."


    Yu Mei raised her eyebrows, rolled up her sleeves and was ready to avenge the young lady.


    Xiaoyu takes a look at her and then Ziqiong.


    "What about you? How do you think this should be handled?"


    Zifei answered first, "I think we can go to Yanyu building first, taste their food, compare our gap, and then make adjustments."


    Light rain nodded, did not say good. I didn''t say no, but I turned to look at Purple Joan.


    Ziqiong was smarter than both of them, and she was more profitable.


    Noticing the sight of the young lady, Ziqiong thought, "it''s good to know yourself and your enemy and improve yourself, but you can''t let others bully you. You should teach each other a lesson."


    Neutralized the idea of jade plum and purple Philippines, have attack have defend.


    Xiaoyu smiles and says nothing. The four of them walk down the corridor and come to the street.


    Yumei looked up at some plaques of Yanyu building, "Miss, shall we just go in like this?"


    "Otherwise?" Is it hard to climb in?


    "We are enemies. If we just walk in, will they drive us out?" Yumei''s words are full of excitement.


    If they did, she would have demolished the restaurant.


    Xiaoyu is silent and shakes her head. She doesn''t come to fight.


    Walk in, immediately have small two to welcome up, small two also sister in time to speak, shopkeeper saw Zhang Xiaoyu them first.


    Come up quickly, "have met the princess, eat or not?"


    Flattering smile, no way, some guilty.


    "Why don''t you come here to see people for dinner? Not welcome Light rain pick eyebrows, a pair of beautiful eyes light looking at the shopkeeper, but let the shopkeeper feel some legs soft.


    "Why, princess, please come inside." Smile, stretch out your hand, make please gesture.


    Xiaoyu followed him and led him to the second floor. When he looked at the third floor, the shopkeeper explained.


    "The third floor hasn''t been opened yet. We don''t entertain guests. Please forgive me."


    I don''t know how this guy came here today. Is he here to make a mess?


    It depends on the situation in a moment. We have to find the owner quickly.


    Zhang Xiaoyu looked up and turned his attention to the shopkeeper. With a faint smile, he said, "shopkeeper, good means, good business!"


    The decoration design, furniture and ornaments of this restaurant are similar to those of her restaurant, but they have been adjusted.

 Chapter 887

    It looks more atmospheric. Even when you go upstairs, the carvings on the railings are unique.


    The shopkeeper sneered, "the princess is serious, thanks to the support of the guests."


    He didn''t miss his words, but he didn''t see his fear.


    Sitting in the elegant room, eating the hot pot of Yanyu building, it really tastes similar.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes half narrowed and her hand holding chopsticks tightened.


    Someone betrayed her!


    "Miss, this is the hotpot of our restaurant. These people are so shameless." Yumei looks resentful and throws her chopsticks on the ground after eating them.


    "No harm, first check who is the owner behind the restaurant, and then make the next step."


    In fact, what Xiaoyu thinks is that even if the price of Yanyu building is lowered, there will be a price war


    But her restaurant mainly faces high-end people. There are a lot of rich people in Beijing. They don''t care about the money, so they don''t come to her restaurant.


    Moreover, there are fakes and imitations everywhere. They are fake even if they are good. We will not be blind like this.


    For ordinary people, as long as delicious, cheap, where can, but for the rich, but not so.


    There must be something else that has affected the reputation of the restaurant!


    Sure enough, before Xiaoyu could figure out what to do, there was a rumor in the capital.


    "I heard that Zhang Xiaoyu is a monster who can use magic. Originally, his family was so poor that they couldn''t open a pot. But Leng was used by her to use magic. She turned out silver and led a good life with her family..."


    "Hey, I also heard that when the weather was dry and there was no harvest, and everyone was starving and thirsty, their family not only had nothing to do, but also had money to build a big house and hoard land to do business..."


    "According to you, the figure of Dongfang Gongzi, who is so beautiful and beautiful, has been demonized?"


    "It''s not true that Dongfang Gongzi is going to marry the princess, but the princess is in a hurry. The emperor was going to punish her, but when she went to the palace, she was not only OK, but also a princess..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Light rain in the upstairs listening to downstairs, some funny chin to listen.


    When you hear something funny, you nod with approval.


    "Miss, everyone says that about you. Why don''t you look like you have nothing to do?" Yumei looks down anxiously and turns to miss.


    "Miss, these things are nothing. You don''t have to worry about them. They will be fine in a few days." Zifei comforted. She didn''t believe that the young lady had the ability to make magic.


    Ziqiong did not speak, but looked at the young lady suspiciously. The young lady was really strange sometimes.


    For example, we often take out food suddenly, and the mysterious mink


    Xiaoyu felt that everyone passed her on so wonderfully that she almost felt like a monster.


    Since this rumor came out, the number of guests coming to dinner has been decreasing, and the business has plummeted.


    Because everyone is afraid that she is a monster, dare not come to eat, dare not close to her.


    Xiaoyu went downstairs and saw the listless maid and little boy in the shop.


    When they heard the voice, they stood straight and did not squint.


    When Xiaoyu came to a maid, she could not help shaking.


    Then he stopped, took a deep look at the maid, went to one side of the hall and sat down.


    "All stand here." Light rain said calmly.


    A few people immediately trembled with fear, and their eyes were full of fear.


    But still stand over, consciously stand in two rows.

 Chapter 888

    Xiaoyu looks at these 20 people, some of whom she bought and some of whom she recruited.


    "It''s not a day or two since you came to my store. Now you see this scene. If you want to leave, you can stand up and I can let you go."


    Some of them have been working for several years, and the least of them have been working for one or two years. It''s false that Xiaoyu is not upset.


    The voice of light rain falls, we have some small actions, but no one comes out to do it.


    "Those who want to leave only have this chance. In the future, they can only be tied to my boat. It''s not so easy to leave.


    I''m not an inhumane master. You''ve been doing it carefully for several years. If you want to leave, you can get the monthly money of this month. You can''t wait for it to be out of date! "


    Light rain light sitting, eyes on everyone.


    Maybe her eyes were too explicit. A maid stepped forward slightly and raised her hand.


    "I... Want to leave. I have brothers and sisters to support in my family. I can''t..."


    "Yes, go to the shopkeeper and get a month''s salary!" Xiaoyu interrupts her monologue and doesn''t want to pay attention to her nonsense.


    To support her family, her salary here is the only one in the capital. Even if her voice is not good these days, she has not cut off their salary. This is obviously a lie.


    Afraid of her "monster"!


    The maid didn''t expect it to be so easy. She was stunned for a moment, but she was looked at by a look in her eyes. She quickly went to the shopkeeper and took the money, and left the restaurant like a fly.


    Light rain to see her leave, sarcastic smile, "now who? I still have a month''s salary to leave now. Those who leave later may not be able to earn anything. "


    As soon as Xiaoyu finished speaking, he immediately stood up two boys. Before they spoke, Xiaoyu waved, "go."


    As one person left, there were only 15 people left in the lobby, ten of them were bought by her, all of them had death contracts!


    The life and death of these people are in her hands, and naturally they dare not leave.


    "Are you sure you''re not going? I''m easy to talk today, but it''s not necessarily another day. I''m giving you a chance. Anyone who wants to leave can go. "


    Among the people she bought, she swept around, "some of you are bought by me. As long as you take out one hundred Liang, you can take away the deed of sale and become an ordinary person!"


    The light rain entices, the tone is friendly, the complexion is tranquil, does not have the angry sign.


    "Really... Really? Can I return the deed of sale? " One of the maids looked up in disbelief.


    Light rain nodded, "yes, but only today this opportunity, if there is no money in the future, you may have to change money." It means to sell.


    The maid immediately stood up and said, "I... I want to leave..." hesitantly, she took out a crumpled silver note from the corner of her dress, on which was a hundred Liang.


    "Yumei, go and get back the box on my dressing table." There are all the deeds of sale of the people she bought.


    "Yes." Yumei glances at these people. They are a bunch of idiots. Miss is so threatening and luring that she wants you to leave.


    You''re really fooled? At this time, I left. I''ll wait to regret it later.


    Miss is a very affectionate person. As long as she is kind to her, the result will not be bad. Alas, she sighs and runs away.


    Light rain with a faint smile, "who else, all stand up together, I may not come this time, you may not have a chance to leave."

 Chapter 889

    As soon as light rain''s voice fell, several people hesitated and stood up, "I... we also want to..."


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile, "well, OK." Took a look at the remaining tenˇ° And you? Don''t you want to go? I''m probably a monster


    In fact, the remaining ten people were a little hesitant, but they thought of the image of the master for a long time, and the benefits of following her.


    "I don''t want to leave. Last year, my mother was ill and spent all her money. It was the master who asked the shopkeeper to pay me in advance that cured my mother. I''m not a perfidious villain. My mother said that the master is a good man!"


    One of the 20-year-old boys firmly looked at Zhang Xiaoyu, who had no sitting posture.


    Light rain body slightly forward, "are you sure? It''s too late to regret later. "


    "I won''t regret it. If I leave at this time, my mother will kill me." The boy shook his head firmly and stood like this.


    Light rain helps the forehead, "OK, as long as you don''t regret it." It''s a heartfelt one.


    "I don''t want to go either. I don''t know anything. My master took me in..."


    "My parents are proud of my work here. They will not leave even if they kill me..."


    "My grandmother said that people have to be trustworthy..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone said why he didn''t leave, the light rain was a little moved.


    But the last one 17-8 youth said a paragraph of words, let light rain laugh and cry.


    "I don''t want to go. There''s food and shelter, free clothes and, most importantly, red envelopes. Where can I find such a good thing? Stupid dishes to go."


    Silly five people standing on one side: --


    They are holding a silver note in their hands. It''s a hundred taels, but as little ladies and maids, they can take it out.


    What does that mean?


    It shows that their wages are high, and their owners often give them red envelopes, so although they take out the money, they are very distressed.


    But I still have some balance in my hand.


    There was a maid who thought that what the young man said was right. It was hard to find such a good job, and she could often get in touch with big people


    "Master, I don''t want to leave. Can I stay?" Xi Yi''s looking at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Light rain did not speak, so light looking at her, until see her hair.


    Zifei said angrily, "who do you think you are? You can leave if you want and stay if you want. Is your face made of stone? It''s so thick! "


    A word blocked the maid''s face, and she stood at a loss.


    Waiting for Yumei to come back with the box, these people quickly took the money to exchange their deed of sale, and didn''t stop for a moment.


    I feel very ashamed.


    Xiaoyu put her hand on the box and knocked.


    "I''ll ask for the last time, but I won''t leave?"


    Everybody look at me, I look at you, but no one has stepped out.


    The young man stood up with a smile, "the slave will follow the princess after mixed, killed also don''t go."


    Other people also said: "kill also do not go."


    Xiaoyu pick eyebrows, this boy is very interesting.


    The boy thought to himself that he didn''t leave until he came in. The first time he saw his master, he helped her report to the government in the street, and he made up his mind to follow him.


    There will be great prospects in the future.


    "What''s your name?" Xiaoyu asked curiously


    "Servant Ma Wencai!"


    "Poof..." Xiaoyu just took the tea from Zifei and sprayed it out.


    Ma Wencai took two steps backward to avoid being sprayed.


    Xiaoyu trembled and looked up and down: "Ma Wencai?" Are there Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai?

 Chapter 890

    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with the little name?


    My father gave it to me. I hope I can have literary talent and shine in the future. Unfortunately, I just have no literary talent, and the name has been changed to suit the circumstances. "


    No literary talent?!


    Light rain mouth corner smoked to smoke, "you before is what?"


    "Nothing? After my parents died, I found a job to do and support myself. I did everything


    This product is still a chatter. It''s very eloquent.


    "Well, I see." Xiaoyu stands up.


    "Yumei, give them all their deeds of sale." As soon as Xiaoyu finished, the remaining five buyers knelt down.


    "Princess, we are not going..."


    "Who said to let you go, stay and work hard in the future, it will be regarded as the welfare given to you in advance." Light rain turns head a smile, the other people all give her so big sincerity.


    She''s very important.


    She''s going to drive those weeds away, just to keep the really good people.


    Go to the counter, knock, Ren heavy strange looking at her.


    "Call the cooks to the inner hall. I have something to ask."


    "You suspect our chef leaked the recipe?"


    "What else? Doubt you? " Xiaoyu asked him.


    "Why don''t you doubt me? I might as well!" Ren Zhong, no, Qi Kang blinks. He should be suspicious.


    "No, I believe you!" Xiaoyu smile, don''t know why, she just believe him.


    "What if I cheat you one day? You''re not angry, either? "


    Light rain thought, "should be able to, but I believe you have a reason, will not hurt me."


    She picked him up at the beginning. After discovering his talent, he always stayed here to show her the shop. It''s been so many years, and he has been doing very well.


    "Thank you for your trust!" Qi Kang''s helpless smile.


    How do you think it''s a heavy shackle, which makes it hard for him to start?


    Xiaoyu looked back at Ma Wencai, turned his head and said, "I''ll take him more in the future, I''ll use it!"


    Qi Kang took a look at the pretty boy. He didn''t ask what was the use of it. He nodded.


    Xiaoyu sits in the inner hall and looks at the five cooks standing in front of her.


    Some of these are cultivated by her, some are dug up by her with a lot of money, and all of them are of good craftsmanship.


    It''s been a long time since the incident happened. She hasn''t taken any measures. She just wants to wait for others to ask for their own punishment.


    But people have no such consciousness at all.


    Xiaoyu just sits at the top of the table and eats snacks. Yumei occasionally passes the fruit to her mouth.


    There was no voice of any one in the room. It was very depressing.


    Qi Kang stood on one side, looking at Zhang Xiaoyu''s momentum, he was surprised.


    The people he likes are just different.


    To be exact, it''s three chefs, one apprentice and one cook.


    Light rain light looking at the following people, eyes from time to time fell on someone, that person is slightly trembling.


    Xiaoyu noticed the clenched fist, hidden in the sleeve, and the slightly sweating forehead.


    Don''t ask. She knows everything.


    Other cooks are very nervous, do not know what she means, mainly because of such a repressive atmosphere, no one is not nervous.


    Although Zhang Xiaoyu was born in the countryside, she mixed with Dongfang yexuan for a long time, and naturally took some momentum from him.


    In addition, with status and insight, I naturally have more confidence than others.


    "Have you all heard of the recent troubles?" After a fragrant time, light rain slowly put down the tea cup.

 Chapter 891

    The chef looked up, his face was full of meat, his waist was fat and his hips were thick. He breathed out impatiently, "what''s the matter, just this, what''s the matter, our restaurant will be fine."


    The apprentice pulled the chef''s sleeve and said in a low voice, "master, the dishes in Yanyu building are the same as ours. I''m afraid they will be stolen. This is what the princess should say."


    "Bah, a bunch of dogs / sons of bitches know how to do these sneaky things. If I know who did it, I have to cut him down!"


    The chef is very powerful and has a straight temper, so he is very careless.


    Xiaoyu smiles. At the beginning, she would give him the cooking skills of hotpot because of his temper.


    He is in charge of hotpot seasoning in restaurants.


    The second cook frowned, "is it the people inside us?" Look at the others.


    "No, how could we do such a thing?"


    He is the cook in charge of meat dishes. He is calm and honest. He is also from Xiaoyu.


    The third one is not as fat as the two. He needs to be thinner.


    "Princess, is there any misunderstanding? We are all loyal. We deal with each other in the kitchen every day. I''m afraid we don''t have the time. "


    He knows everything. It''s Zhang Xiaoyu who dug it up with a lot of money.


    Several people spoke, only the cook did not speak.


    So everyone looked at her.


    Her surname is Wang and her husband''s surname is Hu. She is a good cook of soup, which is also invited by Xiaoyu.


    "I... I don''t have anything to say..." I trembled slightly, my head drooped, and I didn''t dare to watch the light rain.


    "Why didn''t you say that, sister Wang? You''ve always talked less. I''m afraid you can''t say anything... I''ll do it..." the chef wiped the sweat on his neck and wanted to speak for her.


    Xiaoyu reached out to stop it. The eldest and the second are her confidants. She brought them out with one hand.


    Only Lao San and the cook were paid by her.


    Staring at the cook, "are you sure there''s nothing to say?"


    The cook is about forty years old. She is not very good-looking. She works in the kitchen all the year round, but she is rather thin.


    His hair was all tied to his head and wrapped in a cloth towel. He looked very capable.


    When the cook heard the question, she was very afraid, but she still looked up at Zhang Xiaoyu weakly.


    Seeing the princess staring at her, she felt guilty: "I, I..."


    I didn''t say anything for a long time.


    The chef is an acute man. "What are you doing with me? Just say what you have. The princess doesn''t eat people. "


    He has followed Zhang Xiaoyu for many years. He is an old man, so he knows Zhang Xiaoyu''s temper very well. He knows that she is a kind-hearted person and treats them well.


    The cook wriggles her mouth and opens her mouth to Xiaoyu. She wants to say something, but she can''t.


    Xiaoyu looks at her tangled appearance and sighs in her heart. She knows that she has always been very accurate in seeing people. Since she will let them into the kitchen, she just takes a fancy to their character and knows that they are honest and honest.


    "Aunt Wang, if you have any difficulties, you can tell us. I''m sure everyone will help, but a gentleman does something and does nothing. "


    Light rain did not pick up, just looking at her.


    The cook looked up in horror. "You... You know that?" The grip of the hand even more shaking, palms full of sweat.


    Light rain face no smile, so light.


    But the cook was afraid to kneel down, "I... princess, master, I didn''t mean to... Wuwuwuwu... I..."


    Before explaining two sentences, he began to wipe tears. Tears came down from the mottled corners of his eyes and covered his face with regretful hands.

 Chapter 892

    "Sister Wang, you..." the chef couldn''t believe pointing at her, "you actually..." angrily turned around and didn''t look at the cook on the ground.


    The second is a simple and honest man, came forward to plead: "master, is there any misunderstanding? Sister Wang is not like that. "


    Old three nose vent gas, "still have what misunderstanding, don''t you see she all kneel down to admit?"? Have you wronged her? I didn''t expect that. I know people and face, but I don''t know my heart. "


    Xiaoyu looked at the three people are very angry, raised his hand to interrupt everyone''s criticism.


    Looking at the kneeling cook, "come on, I''ve known her for a long time."


    The cook wiped her tears. "My old man, I don''t know how, suddenly fell in love with gambling. He didn''t pay much attention to it at first... Wuwuwuwu... Later he lost the whole family."


    The cook cried loudly, tears falling from the rough fingers to the ground,


    "Those people ask for a hundred thousand. How can our family have so much money? I''ve never seen it in my life. I can''t even sell iron by smashing the pot.


    Those people are going to take my grandchildren to sell them, but my son and daughter-in-law are willing to sell them, and then my son is killed. "


    The cook''s eyes were blank. She thought of her son lying in a pool of blood.


    "My husband stepped forward and was pushed into the corner of the table, paralyzed. But those people still want to sell their daughter-in-law and children and pay them back.


    How can I give up? They asked me to tell them the recipe of our food secretly, and throw out the raw materials for cooking to show them... For the sake of my struggling grandchildren, I can only do what they say... "


    The Cook said the whole thing intermittently, and Xiaoyu understood why she did it.


    Xiaoyu was silent and didn''t speak. Although she had a reason, she betrayed her and suffered heavy losses.


    The cook knelt two steps forward and grasped Xiaoyu''s skirt, "master, I know you have a lot of adults, and I know I made unforgivable mistakes. You can send me to the official, just let my family go. They are all made by me, and have nothing to do with them..."


    Xiaoyu frowned, and Yumei rushed forward to drag the cook aside, away from the young lady.


    Light rain''s face is light, can''t see how angry, but also can''t see happy appearance.


    Qi Kang said, "this kind of person is willing to plead. Please report to the official immediately. I''m disgusted with such a person at a glance!"


    The others wanted to beg for mercy, but as soon as they said this, they suddenly felt that they were too whimsical.


    "Auntie Wang, I''ve treated you well. No matter what the reason is, if you''re wrong, you''re wrong. If there is a prize, there must be a punishment. Zifei, send her to the government and explain these things. "


    Xiaoyu turns back and signals Zifei that she is not the virgin. Everyone else is like this. She still thinks it hasn''t happened. She can''t do it.


    Zifei took the cook''s shoulder and went out. The cook yelled, "princess, please let my family go. They are innocent..."


    "Don''t worry, when I find out, if they have nothing to do with it, I won''t pursue them." Light rain light say, that cook Niang peeps out a smile, "thank..."


    The cook was sent to the official for investigation. Xiaoyu mobilized the remaining chefs and said some encouraging words before leaving the restaurant.


    "Let''s just forget it, miss? Let''s not say that Aunt Wang has done such an immoral thing. Let''s take Yanyu building as an example. We can''t let him go easily! " Yumei walks beside the young lady to fight against injustice.

 Chapter 893

    "I didn''t say I let it go." Xiaoyu is walking slowly.


    "But you didn''t say a heavy word to Aunt Wang, so you let her go lightly!" Yumei is so kind-hearted that she wants to kill the cook, but the young lady says to send her to the official lightly.


    "Yumei, I know what you mean. I''m also very angry, but I can''t do too much. Their family has already gone to two labors, and the punishment is heavy enough." Xiaoyu pinches the tip of Yumei''s nose.


    "Well, let''s go to Aunt Wang''s to see if what she said is true."


    Then it''s easy to track down who did all this to their family.


    Xiaoyu came to a lane in the city, where all the people lived were ordinary people.


    There is a jujube tree in front of the alley. There are many children under it. They are fighting with small bamboo poles and want to shoot them down.


    When Xiaoyu walked by, one fell at her feet.


    She picked it up and saw a little girl with a sheep''s horn braid staring at the date on her hand.


    "What do you want?" Xiaoyu reached out and handed it to her.


    The little girl looked at her timidly and didn''t reach out.


    Light rain gentle smile, "nothing, take it." He handed it forward again.


    The girl looked at her in fear, then stretched out her hand timidly, and quickly clenched it in her hand.


    Quickly turned and ran to the team of friends.


    Xiaoyu smiles. It''s lovely.


    Xiaoyu went to Aunt Wang''s house. Their house was in the back alley. The door was unlocked. One door was opened and the other was closed.


    Xiaoyu goes in and finds a boy washing clothes by the well. The problem is that the boy is only six or seven years old, small.


    The trouser legs and sleeves were rolled up and the clothes were rubbed there.


    May hear the voice of the door, fierce look up, see light rain, they stand up vigilantly, "who are you? What are you doing at my house? "


    Light rain pick eyebrows, slowly walked toward him, "you are the child of this family?"


    "It''s none of your business. Hurry up or I won''t be polite!" The boy ran to the corner in a panic and picked up the broom to face Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu can''t help touching her face. Does she look so fierce? Can you make a child so hostile to her?


    "And your family?" Xiaoyu bent down, even with the boy.


    The boy watched Xiaoyu warily, did not speak, can see Xiaoyu''s smile, the vigilance on the face loosened a bit.


    "I''m not a bad person. I know the owner of this family. His name is Wang Xing. Should it be your grandmother?" Xiaoyu comes to the boy and squats down.


    The boy looked at Xiaoyu hesitantly, "do you really know my grandmother?"


    "Yes Xiaoyu nods. Wang Xing is the cook of her restaurant. She just made her restaurant like this. How can she not know her.


    "Your grandmother may not come back for a long time. If she wants to make money in other places, let me tell you."


    It''s not a day or two to be in prison for committing this. She''ll give her child a thought.


    "Really? But my grandmother works in a restaurant. Well, I''ve seen them all. " The child put down his broom and raised his head with pride.


    "Yes, I know, but the shopkeeper valued her and asked her to do something more powerful." Light rain patted the child on the shoulder.


    "And your family?"


    "My sister is playing outside, my mother is working outside, my grandfather is sick, lying on the bed, and my father is killed..." the more I say, the lower I feel, and I bury my head.

 Chapter 894

    Xiaoyu raised his chin, "then you are the man of this family. You should support this family and protect your mother and sister!"


    "Yes, I am a man. I will protect my mother and sister!" The child raised his hand and held it tightly.


    Xiaoyu smiles and leads him to one side of the wooden stool. Before he sits down, he hears the sound from outside.


    "Little sister, I told you to stay at home and don''t run around. What if you meet bad people?"


    "My mother came back..." the boy ran to the door excitedly.


    Xiaoyu soon saw a woman with a little girl in her left hand and a little boy in her right hand coming back with a burden on her shoulder.


    "Niang, a sister came to our house and said she knew grandma..."


    Xiaoyu sits on the bench and looks at the woman coming in the distance. This person should be Aunt Wang''s daughter-in-law.


    "Who are you?" The woman stepped forward, looked at the four people in doubt, and finally focused on the young lady with unusual dress and temperament.


    Xiaoyu looks at her holding the child''s hand tightly, and then sees the little girl who wants to walk with her.


    "Let the kids play. I have something to talk to you about." Light rain said softly.


    The woman looked at Xiaoyu strangely and let go, "you help my mother put this in the room, and then go to choose the dishes. My mother will make delicious food for you later!"


    Patting the two children''s buttocks, the two children ran away as she said.


    "Miss, what can I do for you? I don''t think we know each other! " There is a little vigilance in the fundus.


    "I''m the owner of yufeifei restaurant!" The light rain makes a faint sound.


    "Deng" woman back two steps, looking at Zhang Xiaoyu in horror.


    "It seems you know." Light rain sharp eyes shot, momentum pressure of the woman breathless.


    "I..." the woman looked at Xiaoyu''s face and lowered her head with guilt, "yes, I know!"


    "But we didn''t mean it, because..."


    Xiaoyu raised her hand and interrupted her long speech, "I don''t want to know the specific details."


    "Then..." the woman murmured, "what do you want, miss? We... We are willing to compensate, but... My children... Don''t hurt them..."


    She didn''t want to take her son, did she? The woman''s eyes widened.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in raising children for others." Light rain is not angry, but it makes the woman tremble.


    "Then... Then you..." I don''t know what you want to do.


    "Which gambling house are you in trouble with? Who''s going to arrest people? " Xiaoyu throws out her problems and looks at the woman quietly.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    "Well?" The light rain is cold.


    The woman trembled in fearˇ° I really don''t know. I only know that the source of the other party is very big. It''s a big gambling house in Beijing. I don''t know the person who came that day, but my father-in-law called him brother Yousheng. "


    Xiaoyu is silent. She knows what the woman said is true. How can a villain come into contact with these.


    Stand up and stride to the gate.


    The woman didn''t know why the noble was leaving, and she didn''t react.


    The little boy who peeps at the kitchen door with his sister runs out and holds Xiaoyu''s skirt, "sister, are you going to leave?"


    Xiaoyu can''t see his thigh child, squat down, touch his head, "yes, I''m leaving, remember what I told you?"

 Chapter 895

    "Well, I remember!" You nodded your head firmly.


    Xiaoyu smiles and pats him on the shoulder before leaving.


    Xiaoyu didn''t leave them silver, not that she didn''t, but that she didn''t want to, she didn''t want to help those who betrayed her!


    She came here just to see if what the Cook said was true, and she didn''t sell her formula for money.


    However, seeing that they are living, she believes not.


    "Child, what did the sister just tell you?" The woman came up to the boy and asked.


    "My sister asked me to be a man to protect my mother and sister." The boy answered in a loud voice.


    The corner of the woman''s eye is slightly moist, looking at the direction of the noble leaving, and sighing silently.


    "Miss, I thought you would embarrass that family." Yumei and they went out of the alley and back to the street.


    "They are all hard-working people. Why not?" Xiaoyu shakes his head and looks at the gambling house in front of him.


    People come and go at the door, and every one of them lifts the curtain, there will be a noisy sound inside.


    Xiaoyu is about to go in. Ziqiong and Zifei hold one arm by themselves.


    "Miss, you can''t go in. Have you forgotten what the master said? You are not allowed to go to brothels and places like this


    Zifei persuades, especially afraid that the young lady will not stop them, and runs in. If something happens, the master must scratch them alive.


    Xiaoyu reluctantly took a look around, holding his hand, "let go, like what, people saw that I was a prisoner!"


    "Miss, if you promise us not to go in, I''ll let it go." Zifei pulled tightly, afraid that the young lady would not notice and ran in.


    "I''m miss or you''re miss, let go!" Xiaoyu''s face sank and her voice changed.


    Zifei and Ziqiong look at each other, dare not be presumptuous, or slowly put down their hands.


    But Zifei blinked at Yumei: come on, what will happen if Miss goes in?


    Yumei is also afraid of Miss''s accident, so she steps forward and takes Xiaoyu''s arm. "Miss, such a vulgar place is not suitable for us to be such a delicate little girl. Let''s go back and let them check in Chang''an."


    "No, I''m Jiao Didi''s little girl. You''re not. Besides, ah Ye is very busy recently. Don''t bother him with such trifles. I can handle it myself. "


    Light rain white jade plum one eye, turn round to walk to one side of the clothing shop.


    "That''s very good, miss. It''s very good of you to listen to us. Let''s buy clothes." Yumei saw Miss Internet bar walking, happy to follow up.


    Xiaoyu ignored her and chose a suit of men''s clothes suitable for her in the clothing shop. She took out her own equipment in the dressing room and made up for herself.


    The eyebrows became thick, the skin on the face became dark yellow, and there was a false beard on it.


    It seems that although she still has her own shadow, most people still can''t recognize her.


    Go out, see 3 people goofy: "young lady, what are you doing this?"


    "Go, dress up, or don''t follow me." The paper fan in Xiaoyu''s hand "PATA" opens, one hand is still behind him.


    Three people see this is can''t stop, can only follow up.


    When Xiaoyu stepped into the noisy gambling house, he was still attracted by the "manliness" in it.


    Because of the mixture of dragons and snakes, people of all kinds are in it, so the smell is bad and the smoke is miasmatic.


    As soon as I entered the lobby, I saw the tables in it.


    Every table is full of people.

 Chapter 896

    "Press big... Press small... Damn, I said press small..."


    All kinds of sounds emerge in endlessly, and Xiao Yu''s ears hurt.


    "Miss, let''s go. It''s too messy here!" Yu Mei pulls Xiaoyu''s sleeve and whispers.


    "I''m a childe now! What are you afraid of? Don''t you all know martial arts? I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of? " Xiaoyu pulled back his sleeve and swaggered to a table with less people.


    Yumei exclaimed in her heart, "my young lady, we know martial arts, but you don''t know it."


    She has never gambled in her life, and she has never gambled in her last life, so she is very fresh.


    First of all, I stood there and watched everyone gamble for a few laps, trying to understand.


    Here is the basic bet size, three dice, add up to less than 10, including 10 is small, 11 to 17 is big. It''s leopard at 18 o''clock.


    The dealer puts the dice into the bamboo cup and shakes it up and down.


    Xiaoyu watched for a while and knew that the water in this line was very deep. He heard that mercury was put in the dice. Most people would only lose, not win, only the dealer would win.


    Xiaoyu looked around and saw a man piled up a lot of silver in front of him. He thought he had won a lot.


    So she ran to him and saw what he bought, and she bought it.


    This man''s appearance is very common, which most people don''t notice.


    Xiaoyu crowded up to him to see him put two ingots of 50 Liang silver into the big area.


    Xiaoyu didn''t even think about it, so she took out a hundred taels of banknotes and put them in the corresponding small area.


    Jade plum strange gather to miss ear, "young master, why don''t we follow him to buy?"? You see, he has won so much. We will win with him. "


    Other people also have this idea, so many people around follow him to a large area.


    Xiaoyu opened the fan, blocked his mouth, and whispered: "you know what, it''s the opposite. He has won so much, and the next one will definitely lose."


    Light rain they quietly said, did not pay attention to the man''s light looked at her.


    There''s a reason why Xiaoyu said that. A place like a casino won''t lose. If it loses, who will open such a money losing thing.


    Sure enough, the dealer didn''t make a mark, and he glared at the ordinary man, and the hand of rolling dice was more powerful.


    Put down the hand of dice, also pressed the mechanism on the cup.


    "OK, buy to leave, buy to leave, it''s going to open soon..." the dealer yelled, and everyone scrambled to bet.


    Xiaoyu has been paying attention to the expression of the banker and the man.


    At the last moment, the man put the silver into a small area.


    The banker''s face is blue.


    It''s really small.


    "Wow... Young master, we won..." Yumei cheered happily.


    Xiaoyu took back the 200 Liang he had won. Instead of making a bet in a hurry, he continued to observe.


    Finally, after the man put in the big position, Xiaoyu put in the small position again.


    This time, the man didn''t change. He was still big. When he came out, he was... Small.


    "Ah... We won again..." Yumei cheered again.


    Light rain pulled her, "you low-key, want to be watched?"


    Two wins, a total of four hundred taels. Besides the capital of one hundred taels, three hundred taels were made.


    Xiaoyu took the money out of the crowd..


    "Miss, why don''t you gamble? It''s winning. " Yumei also looked back with relish.


    "Stop in time. There is no white pie in the sky. It''s easy to choke if you eat too much." Three hundred taels of white, she is very satisfied.

 Chapter 897

    She did not forget the purpose of this visit, so after putting the money away, she went to one side.


    I didn''t notice the gaze of the ordinary man behind me.


    Light rain casually pulled a gambler, "know you Sheng?"


    The gambler pulled back his clothes, "I don''t know, don''t delay me to gamble!"


    As soon as I was about to leave, I saw a tender white hand holding a ingot of silver.


    As soon as I reached out, the silver was held.


    "Tell me what I want, that''s what you want!" Light rain temptation said.


    The gambler''s eyes brightened, "know, know, he is a famous thug around here, and is the captain of the guard of Changsheng gambling house. He solved all the trouble."


    "Will he go to extort debts?"


    "Yes, of course. Some people lose gambling and have no money to pay back. They come to collect debts. They are very powerful. I have been chased. If Lao Tzu hadn''t been wise enough to mortgage his mother-in-law to him, I would have grown grass on Lao Tzu''s grave..."


    After listening to the palm pinching, Xiaoyu didn''t expect to get to know anyone. It''s good luck, but she didn''t expect to meet a slag.


    The palm of the hand is open, and the silver is exposed.


    At the moment when the gambler reached for the money, the dagger in his hand was heavily inserted into his wrist. At the moment when he screamed in pain, Yumei quickly hit him on the back of the neck and fainted.


    "This kind of scum, it''s a waste of food to live!" Xiaoyu''s face is gloomy. He really wants to kill him.


    "Miss, there are many such people in the world, but they pity his wife." Yumei kicks the gambler who faints with cold eyes.


    "Zifei, go and find out where Changsheng gambling house is." Light rain cold voice command, the fun is gone.


    Zifei turns around to find out, and comes back soon.


    "Miss, I''ve found out that Changsheng gambling house is in the next street. Shall we go now?"


    "Let''s go." Xiaoyu strode to the exit.


    Before I got to the door, I heard someone shouting, "kill... Kill... Tiger king has shed a lot of blood..."


    Xiaoyu walked out without stopping.


    The ordinary man took a look at several people walking out of the door. "I didn''t expect that there were such funny people in Beijing. I''m bored. I can meet them when I come in and play. It''s interesting."


    Xiaoyu came to the next street and looked at the gate of the gambling house which was no different from that place just now.


    "I won''t go in. You bring me that Yousheng quietly." Xiaoyu goes to the alley on one side and takes a few steps inside.


    Yumei follows miss. Zifei and Ziqiong look at each other and walk into the gambling shop.


    After a while, a five big and three rough man was knocked unconscious by two people and brought over.


    In front of Xiaoyu.


    "Wake him up." The rain is cold.


    Yumei looked around and saw that there was a hogwash pail nearby. Before she got close, she could smell the smell of terror.


    One hand pinched his nose, the other hand picked up a wooden bucket to swing inside, rushed the floating filth to one side, scooped a little, and walked back with it.


    "Hua La" fell on you Sheng''s head.


    Xiaoyu and Zifei step back at the same time to avoid the dirty water.


    Xiaoyu frowned, "Yumei, can''t you get some clean water? It stinks. "


    "Young master, where can I find it? I don''t care. It''s not us that stink anyway." Yumei laughs.


    "Well..." I heard a whisper, and I saw you Sheng slowly open his eyes.

 Chapter 898

    When I saw the four men on one side, I smelled the pungent smell before I could say anything.


    "What the hell is this? It''s so smelly One turned over and stood up.


    "Who are you? Did you bring me here? " Look at Xiaoyu four people viciously.


    "You are Yousheng?" Xiaoyu asked.


    "It''s none of your business. If you offend me, it''s so easy. I sell you all into the small official swineherd."


    You Sheng''s eyebrows stand upright, his eyes open angrily, and then he looks up and down at the four.


    "Although he doesn''t look very good, he is a person, and he can change some money..."


    Xiaoyu frowns, this person not only stinks, but also stinks.


    "Yumei, his mouth is too dirty. Help him wash it!"


    Yumei''s face was wrinkled. "Young master, it''s so smelly. How can we wash it? Don''t make me dirty later."


    Although she murmured, Yumei went to one side, picked up a stick, weighed it with her right hand and patted it with her left.


    "If our young master asks you, you''ll be well and honest. Don''t suffer later."


    "Bah!" You Sheng spits on the ground, "when I came out to mix, you were still wearing open crotch pants."


    Yumei''s eyes darken, and she doesn''t know how to make a toast. Xiaoyu sees Yousheng hit by her on the ground and smacks her mouth.


    The stick hit you Sheng''s mouth one by one, and it swelled up in a moment.


    "You... I won''t let you go..." you Sheng is still trying to be brave and unforgiving.


    But after Yumei hit again, you Sheng couldn''t stand it.


    Lying on the ground, he was beaten by pressure. He quickly raised his hands, "I surrender, what do you want to do..."


    Xiaoyu raised her hand and motioned Yumei to stop.


    But Yumei hit him on the chest again before she stood up.


    This time, you Sheng''s body was bent and curled up, "ah..."


    Looking at all some pitiful, so big a man, by weak jade plum pressure beat, some can''t bear to look directly at.


    "Are you Yousheng?" Xiaoyu, standing five steps away from the ground, asked in a deep voice.


    "Is..." dare not delay, you Sheng unwilling to answer.


    "Did you go to No. 68, huanxiang, Beijie and chase a family named Hu Ji?"


    You Sheng, who is still crying in pain, stops immediately and looks at Xiaoyu in his heart.


    But he didn''t see anything.


    Isn''t that old man Hu just a son? What''s the origin of these people?


    "No... no..." he pulled his neck and answered firmly.


    "No?" The light rain raises a voice, cold hum a, "I see you are not to the Yellow River heart does not die, jade plum, throw him to me hogwash bucket."


    Yumei''s face is wrinkled again. She doesn''t want to do this kind of thing. It stinks. If she had known, she would have gone away and found clean water.


    No matter how you Sheng resisted, he held up his skirt, a girl of one meter six, and dragged a man of one meter eight into the hogwash bucket.


    "No, no... ah bah... It stinks to death..." you Sheng was thrown into the bucket and stood up. There were a lot of rotten leaves and filth on his body, and a maggot bone on his head.


    Seeing this scene, Yumei subconsciously stepped back. My God, this shape is a bit shocking.


    "Did Ken say that?" Light rain asked in a deep voice.


    "I..." you Sheng''s nose is full of the strange smell of poor breathing, looking at Xiaoyu''s eyes for a flash.

 Chapter 899

    "I really don''t have it. I usually work in a gambling shop. I don''t care about the collection of accounts!"


    Xiaoyu sneered, "go, Ziqiong, press him into the water. When will you tell the truth? When will you let him breathe?"


    You Sheng''s eyes widened in fear. "You... You''re breaking the law. My brother-in-law works in prison. Be careful that I send you all in..."


    "Don''t say there are people in your cell, even if there are people in your palace, I''m not afraid of them, purple Joan!" The cold eye swept violet.


    Ziqiong rolled up her sleeve, jumped to the edge of the barrel, and touched Yousheng''s acupoints with one hand to make him unable to struggle. Then she pressed him into the water.


    Michelle was suffocating and afraid to breathe.


    Because the barrel is very high, Xiaoyu can''t see what it looks like inside, but he can hear the gurgling sound of bubbles in the water.


    When Ziqiong couldn''t hold her back, she picked up the man and found that he was almost dizzy. She slapped him in the face.


    You Sheng immediately cried out: "Oh... Pain..."


    Light rain eyes with a smile, "to be honest?"


    "Want to..." you Sheng quickly replied, crying wildly in his heart. What kind of evil has he done? If you get into trouble with these people, you can''t kill too much. Don''t torture him so much.


    "Say it!" Xiaoyu is so busy standing there that he still has time to look up at the sky.


    Well, it should be three or four o''clock in the afternoon. I can''t do without a mobile phone. I don''t even have time to watch it.


    "That old man Hu is really the one I went to extort debts, but I always follow orders. The manager told me to collect money. I have to go. I have to support my family!"


    You Sheng was standing in the hogwash bucket. He was funny and embarrassed.


    "Who is in charge of you, and who is your boss?" Xiaoyu asked.


    "I don''t know who our boss is. I''m just a little gangster. Where can I get in touch with those big people? As for the steward, his name is Wu Shi. He''s our little leader. We all call him Angkor."


    You Sheng told the thin man in front of him what he knew.


    "Who are you? Old man Wu owes us money. It''s natural for him to pay back his debts. Why do you want to arrest Laozi?"


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask." Xiaoyu gives him a cold glance.


    "Point his acupoints, bring them up, and point the duck''s blood." Light rain light command.


    Ziqiong ordered the acupoints, put them forward and threw them on the ground at will.


    No matter how hateful you Sheng''s eyes are.


    "Grab the five he said." Really, it''s not good to change the name. You have to call it five yuan, wonderful flower.


    Anyway, she has nothing to do when she goes back. She''s just here to investigate and kill time.


    "Yes Zifei and Ziqiong ran out again. After about a quarter of an hour, they brought back a little fat Wu Shi who also fainted.


    This time, there was no need to tell her. Yumei went to fetch water consciously and poured a bucket of hogwash down from the beginning.


    Wu Jie immediately woke up and looked at several people warily, "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    Then I saw you Sheng, who was dirty all over one side, and there was a trace of vigilance in the fundus of my eyes.


    "Don''t look. You can''t escape. Do you see him? The light rain points to Yousheng on one side.


    "If you are honest, let''s talk well. If you don''t cooperate, ha ha..." Xiaoyu slowly takes out the dagger from his waist. After pulling it out, her figure is reflected by the cold light of the blade.


    The corner of his mouth was smiling. When Wu Jie was calm and self-sustaining, he plunged into his thigh.

 Chapter 900

    "Ah..." Wu Shi screamed immediately, his voice resounding through the sky.


    You Sheng''s lips on one side were white. Fortunately, he was honest. Otherwise, it would be him.


    "Young master, let me do such a thing. You see your clothes are dirty." Yumei comes forward to take miss''s dagger.


    Xiaoyu looked down and saw that her skirt really had a small drop of red.


    He handed the dagger to Yumei, stood up and patted her skirt, "well, I''ll give it to you. I''ll treat you very well. Don''t tell people that we don''t know how to treat guests!"


    Miss looks very casual. Why does Yumei feel a chill on her back?


    Xiaoyu goes to one side of the wall under the big tree and sits down at will. Zifei and Ziqiong come to her and stand.


    "Sit down, too. It''s tiring to stand. Let''s see how Yumei treats guests!"


    Ziqiong and Zifei did not say anything. They sat down on the left and right sides of the lady.


    This is a dead end, usually no one will come, basically beggars stay.


    But now it''s still early and beggars are begging, so there''s no one here.


    Xiaoyu looks ahead. Yousheng is standing in the sun, tottering, while Yumei is "extorting a confession by torture.".


    Holding a dagger, he shook in front of Wu Jie''s eyes. "Tell me, why do you want you Sheng to go to my old man''s house to collect money? His house is not rich. How can you bet so much for him?"


    "I..." Wu Shi looked at the bright dagger, and Yu Guang looked around, ready to escape.


    Now the three people are sitting on one side, such a little boy, he must be able to deal with, as long as he runs out, he will be safe.


    "I''ll tell you..." when Yumei was listening attentively, he stood up and ran outside. But before he had run five steps, a dagger was nailed to his right heel and he squatted down in pain.


    Yumei came forward with a smile, "why do you want to run? I don''t eat people. I''m the kindest person."


    But Wu Shi''s eyes were just like those of the executioner. He was scared and calm.


    "You... What do you want? You want money, don''t you? I''ll get it back to you! "


    Yu Mei shook her head. "I don''t want money. Just tell me something about old man Wu."


    Xiaoyu fan with his sleeve at will, looking at Yumei playing tricks on people in the distance.


    Thinking, who is it?


    Spend so much effort to set up the game, first cheat Aunt Wang''s husband to gamble, and then use Aunt Wang to steal her hot pot recipe.


    This hotpot is given to the chef by her. He is the only one who can do it. But the people in the kitchen are together every day. As time goes by, they will learn it. This is very normal.


    But this Yanyu restaurant also imitates her restaurant''s style, dishes and service. It''s been a long time.


    Before she came up with a reason, Yumei came back with a smile, and a sculpture was added next to Yousheng.


    "Miss, I asked. He said that it was the manager of their gambling shop who asked him to do that. He knew a little about their owners, but he just knew that their owners were very high and powerful. I don''t know exactly. "


    After listening to Yumei''s words, Xiaoyu has a white eye in her heart. Of course, she is a rich and powerful person. Otherwise, how could she have such a big gambling house in the capital?

 Chapter 901

    She had been able to gain a firm foothold in the capital because of the power of Dongfang yexuan, the princess of xiangwangfu and Shizi.


    "Since I can''t ask, I''ll go and catch his manager." It''s just that it''s easy to say if you want to be a thug or a manager. If you want to be a shopkeeper, you may have to scare the snake.


    How can we attract the shopkeeper without any trace?


    "Yumei, go and ask Wu Shi if their shopkeeper has any weakness or hobbies?"


    Yumei went to ask and came back, "Miss, he said that the shopkeeper has a date in baihualou, called Xiazhu. Usually he has nothing to go over and have a look."


    "So." Light rain eyes a bright, "first put these two people shut up for me, young lady takes you to stroll brothel."


    "Miss, the master won''t let you go to those places." Zifei frowned. If the master knew, they would die miserably.


    "If he says no, he won''t go? I haven''t married him yet. I don''t care if I marry him! " Light rain raises eyebrows, she is not afraid of it, big deal wait for East night Xuan to come back, she is making amends.


    "If any of you dare to reveal it, don''t stay with me." I took a look at three people.


    The three looked at each other, sighed and lowered their heads. How dare they? Since the last time when the young lady was angry and wanted to drive them away, they did not dare to do that.


    Xiaoyu comes to baihualou. At this time, it''s still early, so it hasn''t opened the door. The brothels are on the night shift, so they are sleeping during the day.


    "Miss, you see people haven''t opened the door yet. Let''s go back." Yumei looks at the gate.


    "Said to call me childe, if I am exposed, I will sell you here and be a flower chief!" Xiaoyu side body, deliberately frighten Yumei.


    Yumei muttered, "I don''t believe it. Miss can''t give up on me."


    "What?" Xiaoyu looks at her and mumbles to herself.


    "No, nothing." Yu meimeng shakes her head and stands behind Xiaoyu seriously.


    "Knock on the door." Xiaoyu chin, let people knock.


    Yumei steps back as if she didn''t hear.


    Zifei and Ziqiong are the same. They step back quickly, just like the beasts in front of them.


    Light rain see their backward action, pick eyebrows, "how, I can''t call you?"


    Sometimes she wondered why her people were afraid of Dongfang yexuan instead?


    "Miss, no, young master, please don''t embarrass us. If the master knows, we can''t afford to go back." Zifei looks at the young lady bitterly. They are really afraid.


    Xiaoyu said, "OK, I''ll go by myself, OK!"


    Really, Xiaoyu walked forward and came to the gate, "Dong Dong... Dong Dong..."


    "Who? It''s not time yet. The girls are still sleeping. Come later There was a voice in the room that might have been the porter.


    "I can''t wait. I''m going in now. Excuse me!" Light rain calm voice, shouting inside.


    After shouting, she felt that something was wrong. Then she saw two passers-by looking at her eyes. She shivered for a moment. What the hell did she say!


    The porter slowly opened the door, stretched out his head to look out, saw Zhang Xiaoyu, frowned, "all said, the girls are still resting, do not receive guests!"


    Xiaoyu stretched out his palm and put a ingot of silver on it.


    "Little brother, I just want to go in for a drink. You can let me in if you want me to drink. You don''t have to wait on me!"


    Xiaoyu looks forward to Xiaosi with a smile.

 Chapter 902

    The boy hesitated for a moment, "OK, come in." Then I can''t wait to grab the silver in Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Xiaoyu followed Xiaosi in, because there was no one inside, it was very empty.


    The little Si took her to the elegant room on the second floor, "young master, you wait in it. I''ll go and get the wine."


    Xiaoyu sits in the elegant room and looks at the room curiously. There are beds, tables and chairs, bathtubs and curtain partitions.


    "Little... Young master, let''s go. What brothels are we going to visit in the daytime?" The jade plum bitter gourd wears a face, see the young lady of sweep over of look in the eyes, hasten to change a language.


    "Don''t let me come by day, do you want me to come by night?" Rain atmosphere sitting in a chair, a foot is still on the table, shaking legs.


    Yumei: "she didn''t say that. She didn''t like to frame people like that.


    "OK, don''t worry. I''ll just sit down. I won''t let Dongfang yexuan find out." Light rain see three people is really worried, face is sad, comfort way.


    "Young master, here comes the wine. Take your time. I''ll go down to have a rest first." He took a jar of wine, put it on the table and went downstairs.


    Yawn while walking.


    "Go and find out who is Xia Zhu. Bring him here." Xiaoyu didn''t drink. She continued to shake her legs.


    Zifei and Ziqiong look at each other, but turn to find Xiazhu.


    Light rain slants an eye one side full face resentful wife kind of jade plum, "how, childe I come out to look for a girl, you are jealous?"


    The paper fan in the hand frivolously raises Yumei''s chin and smiles.


    Yu Mei let Miss Shi do it, but her eyes were full of helplessness. "Miss, if you want to check the main emissary behind the scenes, we will naturally go to check. Why do you have to do it yourself?"


    Xiaoyu took back his hand and shook the paper fan. "Anyway, I''m OK at home. It''s OK to investigate. Since this man has moved my things, I''ll certainly find him out."


    In fact, the main thing is that she wants to experience the pleasure of success by herself.


    Unfortunately, what she thought was very good, but Dongfang yexuan didn''t think so.


    This is not, follow her dark Wei report her whereabouts at any time, know she went to the casino, paper fan smile, let her go, anyway someone protect.


    Can hear her go to the brothel, immediately put down the things in hand, ran to catch people.


    Light rain is still shaking legs, a leisurely look, was suddenly opened the door scared.


    Before I could see who was coming, my hand was held.


    "This... Ha ha..." light rain guilty flattery smile, "a night, how did you come?"


    "If I don''t come, are you going to find some girls to drink with?" Oriental night Xuan voice light, can''t hear the slightest emotion.


    But Xiaoyu just knew that he was angry.


    "No, no, how can I be such a person?" Light rain quickly put his head, flattering smile.


    "No? How can I remember someone saying they wanted to visit the little official Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are cold, but his movements are very gentle. He can grasp the strength of his hand well, which will not make Xiaoyu feel painful.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is wide open. When did she say what she thought?


    Did she talk in her sleep?


    "No, how can I do that? Ah Ye is the most beautiful man in the world. Who can match you?" Gently shaking his hand, coquetry.


    "Alas." Dongfang yexuan sighed, reached over her head and rubbed her fingers down through her hair, holding her waist.

 Chapter 903

    "Girl, you can''t come to such a place. If I come to such a place, what''s your mood?"


    Xiaoyu leaned against his chest and clasped his waist with both hands. "I have serious business, not to play."


    "I know, but if I come to such a place to do business, you''ll be unhappy, too, won''t you?"


    "Dare you, I won''t break your leg!" Light rain evil spirit evil evil spirit of the head, then to the East night Xuan is about to spit fire of eyebrow eyes.


    Subconsciously to his arms drill, "I was wrong..." admit mistakes in time.


    The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan takes helpless radian, "go!" Pull her out.


    "No, I haven''t finished my work yet." Xiaoyu''s buttocks fall down and doesn''t go.


    "I''ll leave the business here to Zifei and they''ll do it well." Oriental night Xuan advises a way.


    "Ah Yeh, I want to come by myself. I won''t make trouble. You believe me." Blink, shake his arm.


    "Why do you have to come to such a place to investigate? Can''t the people below do it? " Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s hand and doesn''t want her to be tired for these things.


    "I''m bored at home, and the guy behind this makes my restaurant close. Of course I''ll find him out." Xiaoyu makes a grab with one hand.


    "Well, ah ye, if you have something to do, go ahead and I''ll check it myself." Xiaoyu pushes Dongfang yexuan out.


    "I can''t help it. I''ll stay with you."


    "Need not..." light rain words haven''t finished, the East night Xuan pulls her to walk back to the original position to sit down.


    "Er... Ye, aren''t you very busy?"


    "It''s very busy, but no matter how busy you are, it''s not as important as your business." Dongfang yexuan smiles, and the white hair band on his head slides down his shoulder.


    Xiaoyu smiles and squints: "MMM!" Nod.


    Ziqiong and Zifei come back soon, with a woman in Xiangfei''s color gauze behind them.


    See the eastern night Xuan eyes flash for a while, did not expect the master will come, can see miss no other look, did not think much.


    "Young master, Xia Zhu will bring you."


    Then step back and wait at the door.


    "It turned out to be two CHILDES. I just said one. Now, two of you are asking for a price." Xia Zhujiao smiles and walks slowly towards Xiaoyu.


    "However, this young master is so good-looking, even if you want me to paste it upside down, I''m willing to do it!" Go to the East night Xuan side, homeopathy will fall to the East night Xuan arms.


    Before Dongfang yexuan makes an action, Xiaoyu has already put her foot against Xiazhu''s waist.


    "This is my man. Stand up!" Xiaoyu is sitting on the right side of Dongfang yexuan, while Xiazhu is standing on the left side of Dongfang yexuan.


    Across an oriental night Xuan, Xiaoyu''s foot is still accurate and accurate to the summer bamboo in mid air, did not let her touch the eastern night Xuan a corner of clothing.


    "Well?" Summer bamboo doubts, haven''t asked export, ushered in two pairs of sharp momentum eyes.


    He stood up immediately and took two steps back.


    "Two young masters, what can I do for you?" I didn''t pretend to be a brothel girl, so I asked.


    "I don''t want to beat around the bush with you. You have something to do with the manager of Changsheng gambling house. If you ask him out, this silver is yours!" Xiaoyu takes out five hundred taels of banknotes and puts them on the table.


    Xia Zhu took a look at the silver note, but he didn''t reach for it.


    Xiaoyu''s smile is not enough.


    "Dang" put the dagger on the table.

 Chapter 904

    "Either you ask someone out with a bank note, or we force you to call someone out and choose one."


    Light, the corner of the mouth also takes the sarcastic radian.


    Summer bamboo pupil a shrink, about look, want to run out to call a person.


    She was stopped by Ziqiong and Zifei. At the moment when she opened her mouth, she lit the dumb acupoint.


    Xiaoyu is knocking on the table with a dagger.


    "It seems that you are toasting instead of drinking. Well, you saved me a lot of money."


    Slowly picked up the money, not put it away, then Xia Zhu ran over, fell to the ground and grabbed the money in his hand.


    "Yes, I''ll have a toast... Ha ha..." I can''t wait to put the money in my arms.


    After the thing is very smooth, gambling shop shopkeeper was Xia Zhu about to come out, after layer upon layer up check, light rain check to seven Prince body.


    "Ah ye, how can the seven princes find me? I''m not related to him. " Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan walk hand in hand to Yuyuan.


    The princess''s mansion hasn''t been taken care of well, because the light rain doesn''t live in the villa, the Oriental night Xuan comes out with it.


    "Money and silk move people''s hearts. You are doing a good business with huge profits. Naturally, people want a share." Dongfang yexuan looks down at her and goes on.


    Back to the rain courtyard, "now I''m targeted by the royal family. I can''t fight against them. They''re going to kill people."


    Looking at Dongfang yexuan who was not listening at all, he leaned on the soft couch and was reading a book.


    Light rain went to the book out, "you did not listen to me."


    Dongfang night Xuan simply pull people down, lying on him, "I believe you can handle it, but if you ask me, I can help you." Smiling at the light rain above.


    Xiaoyu said, "I don''t want it. I can do it myself. I don''t want your help." She''s determined to raise Dongfang yexuan. If she admits defeat now, what face will she have to say that in the future.


    "Really? If you just ask me, I can help you. Really not? " Oriental night Xuan temptation, want to see light rain eat shriveled expression.


    "No." Xiaoyu retorted loudly, "I can definitely solve the food problem."


    Hum, if she can''t handle it well, maybe his father will look down on her again.


    The next day, because the capital was full of people talking about the possibility that light rain was a monster.


    So the restaurant has no guests.


    When Xiaoyu came to the restaurant, he also found that many rotten leaves were lost at the door of the restaurant.


    This can make the light rain gas bad. If you want to throw it away, you can also throw it away. She can also make use of it. These rotten polluted environment are not to mention. She looks in the way.


    Call small two, "sweep these rotten vegetable leaves to the middle of the street for me, if you want to stink, let''s stink together."


    Because the door of the restaurant is the main street, everyone has to walk here.


    Seeing the smelly things swept onto the street by Xiao Er, many pedestrians began to point out.


    "How can you be so immoral? We have to cross here!"


    "That''s right. This is a public place. How can you let everyone walk like this?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Yumei, go and call Ma Wencai over." Light rain in the second floor balcony, set a soft couch, comfortable lying in it, holding a strange essay.


    Deng Deng Deng a few times, Yumei soon called ma Wencai.


    "What can I do for you, princess?" Ma Wencai was smiling, but he didn''t bow down. He just stood not far away with a smile.

 Chapter 905

    "Well, let me take care of the following things, and let me know." Then Xiaoyu whispered in Ma Wencai''s ear for a while.


    Ma Wencai''s eyes brightened, "yes, princess, just look at it!" Then he went downstairs with a thump.


    Xiaoyu looks down slightly.


    "Fellow villagers and elders, since you have said that this is a public place, that is to say, everyone can use it. Why can''t we sweep these here?


    After all, it''s not something from a small shop. It''s not. It''s returned to its owner. " Ma Wencai, smiling, stood on the street and said to everyone.


    "Ah, I said, young man, you''ve been haunted by ghosts. That''s what I said. It''s not such a home. How can you do that?"


    An old woman stood up and looked at Ma Wencai accusingly.


    "Why not? Since we can all throw these things at the door of our store, we can naturally sweep them over. In the future, there will always be others.


    If we catch them, we''ll send them to the government. If we don''t catch them, we''ll sweep them to the streets and to your houses! " Hum, as soon as Ma Wencai lifted his broom with his backhand, he carried it on his shoulder and went to the store.


    "Ha ha..." Yumei covered her mouth with a smile, "Ma Wencai''s move is too poisonous. It means that everyone should supervise each other. After that, who dares to throw it away."


    "Yes, that''s a great move. No one dares to do it in the future." Zifei also smiles and looks at the pedestrians below. It''s like eating excrement.


    Light rain lightly shakes his head, "the matter is not so simple, this can only slightly frighten some ordinary people, as for..."


    Light rain did not finish, because some people, will not be afraid of these.


    "Yumei, I asked you to send a message to control the sale of pepper. What''s the matter?"


    "Miss, I''ve told you as you told me, because only master Dongfang and the third prince are selling chili peppers. Master Dongfang has ordered to stop selling Yanyu building, but..."


    Yanyu building is still in normal business, so it is not known whether the third prince knows or continues to make money.


    Xiaoyu understood the meaning of Yumei and frowned slightly. What does the third prince mean?


    "Go and tell the shopkeeper Ren Zhong that our restaurant is going to be renovated and closed recently, but we can make some steamed bread and porridge for the beggars nearby.


    By the way, there are several dishes here. I''ve written how to make them. You can give them to the chef in the kitchen and let them have a good guess recently. "


    Tell Yumei, Xiaoyu gets up, pats her skirt and goes downstairs.


    Before she went out, Yumei had already told the young lady what she had ordered.


    Came to the third prince''s house, after a notice, light rain went in, but this time saw an unexpected person.


    "This is our third prince." The maid who leads the way introduces Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu bent, "I''ve seen three princesses."


    "This is Princess Yu. It''s really famous. It''s better to meet her. Get up quickly and don''t use these empty gifts." The third prince was dressed in red, with a beautiful face and a smile.


    "Thank you very much. Is the third prince here? I''m looking for him. There''s something wrong with him! " Xiaoyu got up with a smile.


    "Your Highness is not at home. Let''s sit in the room. He will be back in a moment." The third prince''s concubine takes Xiaoyu to the house with enthusiasm.


    Although she was very enthusiastic and always smiling, Xiaoyu didn''t feel a trace of warmth.

 Chapter 906

    Reluctantly followed into the lobby, just sat down on someone to tea.


    "Princess Yu, it''s amazing to hear that you have created such a big family business alone. Unlike me, I always know to eat at home and die. I can''t do anything but read books and play the piano. Life is very boring."


    The third prince, imperial concubine, second grade senior member, is the daughter of Shangshu family of the Ministry of industry, named Yu Yao.


    Xiaoyu didn''t feel happy when she heard this. She praised her on the surface, but on the surface, she meant that she was an ignorant peasant girl?


    With a faint smile, no answer.


    Because this is a trap, whether she said good or bad, is not right.


    Yu Yao''s eyes twinkled, "Princess Yu, what can I do for you to find your highness? Say it, maybe I can help you with the knot! "


    "Thank you, princess. Just a few small things. I have a little business with a ye and the third prince, so I''ll consult with him about something." Xiaoyu smiles. She doesn''t even drink tea. It''s not to prevent poisoning, but to be with these people who are used to playing tricks. She can''t drink it.


    "Night? Is it the Oriental night Pavilion of Sihai villa? " Yu Yao''s heart is shocked. She just hears that Zhang Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan are very close. She didn''t expect that the title is so close.


    Does that mean that she has nothing to do with her highness?


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes."


    "Wow! What kind of relationship do you have when you are so intimate? " Yu Yao suddenly opens her eyes and leans forward to light rain.


    By this sudden change, Xiaoyu doesn''t understand. What''s wrong with her name?


    "We are unmarried." Although in ancient times, it''s not good to say so carelessly, Xiaoyu still said it.


    She is aboveboard and has nothing to hide.


    "Ah Yu Yao exclaimed that she had completely eliminated Xiaoyu, a potential opponent, from the circle. With a husband as handsome as Dongfang yexuan, it is impossible for her to be with her royal highness.


    "When are you going to get married?" Hands together, curious looking at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu: "how did you suddenly find out that the prince and concubine are so gossipy?


    When she came here before, she didn''t find such a princess. Is she just married?


    No, if they are newly married, it is impossible for the third prince not to inform them?


    In fact, the third prince has been married for a long time. I didn''t see Xiaoyu before, just because I didn''t meet him, and the third prince didn''t call.


    "Early next year." Xiaoyu lowers her head in shame. Cover up the doubts in the eyes, this person just also to her all kinds of inquiry, guard, overt and covert exploration, how suddenly changed?


    "Oh, I''m shy..." Yu Yao joked with a smile.


    Without saying a word, I heard a voice coming from outside.


    "What shyness? Yu Yao The third prince came in and saw Zhang Xiaoyu sitting at the beginning.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you here? What can I do for you The third prince went to Yu Yao and sat down.


    "Well, I''d like to discuss with your highness about pepper." Xiaoyu stood up and nodded without saluting.


    The third prince said with a smile, "sit down. We don''t have to be so polite."


    Xiaoyu sits down according to the words, but Yu Yao stands up, "your highness and the princess have something to talk about, so I will go down first. There''s soup in the kitchen. "

 Chapter 907

    "Well, go ahead. Be careful. Don''t burn yourself." Huangfu Zifeng nodded. He liked Yu Yao because she knew how to move forward and backward. He didn''t ask what she shouldn''t ask and didn''t say what she shouldn''t say.


    "Princess, stay for dinner later!" Yu Yao blinks at Xiaoyu and leaves.


    Xiaoyu is still in shock. The change of the princess is really fast, which is different from the princess in her imagination.


    "Xiaoyu, is there something wrong with the business?" Huangfu Zifeng asked.


    Xiaoyu shook his head slowly, "yes or no, I believe your Highness has heard about me recently. My restaurant is closed, and Yanyu restaurant is booming. I think your highness should know about the boss behind the scenes!"


    Looking at the first Huangfu Zifeng, with the increase of age, he has more and more Prince''s momentum.


    "What does Xiaoyu want to say?" Huangfu Zifeng didn''t follow Xiaoyu''s words. Instead, he asked questions directly.


    Light rain in the heart secretly scolds, is a thousand year fox, what chats with me Liaozhai.


    Heart clearly understand, is to understand when confused, is not smart people like this!


    "I believe your highness can see the recent situation of the emperor. What does the boss behind the Yanyu building represent? I believe your highness knows very well. I don''t need to talk nonsense here."


    Xiaoyu smiles and looks at the sky.


    Huangfu Zifeng also followed and saw that the sun was slanting to the West.


    "Little girl, it doesn''t matter whether the restaurant is open or not. I have other ways. If it''s a big deal, I just don''t do it. The dividend from your highness and ah Ye is enough for me."


    Xiaoyu talks around the corner and doesn''t speak directly, but when talking to smart people, you don''t need to use a heavy hammer to ring the drum. You can understand everything.


    Huangfu Zifeng''s face is slightly dignified. He also found the action of the seventh emperor''s younger brother recently. He is on guard, but he hasn''t taken any action yet.


    First of all, I just want to see what Zhang Xiaoyu will do, and how many easy-to-use methods her brain can jump out.


    Second, I want to teach Zhang Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan a lesson.


    Let them know that he is the prince, is the position of powerful successor, want to let them open up.


    But after listening to Zhang Xiaoyu''s words, he had some changes in his heart.


    "Does Xiaoyu want to do other business? I wonder if I can step in? "


    Xiaoyu smiles and bites.


    Originally, all she wanted to do was to make money and be a rich woman.


    But see Eastern night Xuan is oppressed by royal family, know, rich also not necessarily very safe.


    This is not a place where equality is advocated in modern times. This is a place where imperial power and one person is arbitrary.


    No matter how rich you are and how powerful you are, you can''t defeat those in power.


    But what if there is a link between interests?


    As the saying goes, doesn''t it? There are no permanent enemies, only permanent interests.


    You see Ma in modern times, the influence of others has penetrated into the hearts of every people, not only for his own country, but also for people from other countries.


    "Mine is national, of course, but I only cooperate with the emperor. It''s all for the well-being of the people all over the world! " Xiaoyu''s smile, the meaning of the words is very clear.


    As long as you are the emperor, I will cooperate with you, and I will do it for the people of the world.


    Huangfu Zifeng''s eyes with unknown things, people can''t see what they are thinking inside.

 Chapter 908

    But Xiaoyu is not in a hurry. She believes he will make the right decision.


    After staring at Xiaoyu for a long time, Huangfu Zifeng lowered his eyelids. After a sip of tea, he said slowly, "Xiaoyu, I believe in your ability and look forward to our cooperation."


    Xiaoyu smiles brightly, "looking forward to our cooperation."


    Two people in this hall, so hastily decided the future of a major resolution.


    They looked at each other and laughed. Huangfu Zifeng raised his glass. "Xiaoyu, I didn''t mistake you. From the first time I saw you, I knew you wouldn''t stick to square inch."


    Xiaoyu also raised his glass, "thank you for your Highness''s appreciation."


    Blink of an eye, "Your Highness, you won''t cross the river and tear down the bridge in the future?" Half joking, half probing.


    "I''d like to, but I can see that an oriental night Pavilion is enough for a headache. Plus you, let''s forget it." Prince Fu Feng half true half false smile.


    That''s true. If he really wants to fight with both of them, the end result is likely to be that he will lose both of them.


    What''s more, he and Dongfang yexuan are friends since childhood. Zhang Xiaoyu has a smile on her lips. She is still so smart.


    From the third prince''s mansion, Xiaoyu stretches and closes his eyes to welcome the warm sunshine.


    "Miss, is that all we can do? The boss behind the Yanyu building... "Yumei looks at the lady with a worried face.


    I really don''t understand. I went to the third prince''s residence and talked with him for a while, then everything was settled?


    "Yumei, don''t always wrinkle your face, smile more, or you will grow old quickly." Xiaoyu teases.


    She also knows that it''s very slow to solve this problem after making several turns like this, but what can she do? She can''t find someone to cut down the seventh Prince and light the Yanyu building?


    If she dares to do so, she will report to the Lord of hell first.


    Different people have to use different methods. The ancients also said that teaching students in accordance with their aptitude varies from person to person... This shows that it''s reasonable to tell lies.


    Xiaoyu swaggered to the direction of Yuyuan.


    "But, miss, the problem of our restaurant has not been solved?" Yumei three people follow behind.


    "Yes, first of all, we need to eliminate rumors. Second, we need to innovate and bring back customers. There are still many things to do." The shadow of Xiaoyu is very long under the sun


    The next day, after breakfast, Xiaoyu came to the restaurant, called everyone, put the steamed bread porridge at the door of the restaurant, and then began to yell for food.


    Beggars, pedestrians and the poor here can come here to get a share of food with a bowl.


    "Miss, what''s the use of doing this?" Yumei doesn''t understand. Sometimes the bottom of Miss''s heart is really good, but she has heard of it.


    "They all have hands and feet. Why do people have food to eat, and these people can beg for food? If you want to get something for nothing, go eat shit!"


    So after listening to these remarks, she also felt that those who want to be lazy and get something for nothing are not worthy of sympathy.


    "Of course, it''s to relieve everyone''s misunderstanding of me. They didn''t say that I was a monster. That monster would never have such kind-hearted alms." Xiaoyu answered in a low voice and gave a big steamed bread to the person in front of him with a smile.


    "Besides, miss, I''m not short of money. Although most people take advantage of it, a small number of people need it. We can help people by doing this

 Chapter 909

    If only someone could give her a bowl of porridge and steamed bread for free when she was wearing it.


    Jade plum whole big eyes, as if for the first time to see Miss, they miss still have so kind-hearted time?


    "What''s the matter? Help quickly." Light rain called in a low voice.


    It''s definitely impossible to be kind for two days. It''s not even a symptom.


    Not to mention the root cause.


    Xiaoyu knows a truth, that is, to let a rumor dissipate as soon as possible.


    One is indifference, let it develop, but it may become more and more intense.


    Second, it is forced to suppress, but blocking is better than sparing. Repression does not play any role.


    The third is the rise of another rumor. When people have another conversation after dinner, they will naturally forget it.


    However, these methods are not very useful for Xiaoyu.


    Because now people''s eyes on her have gradually deteriorated.


    With a little bit of fear and fear.


    After half an hour, the prepared steamed bread and porridge were all scattered.


    Xiaoyu stood on the steps, "everyone, I''m the owner of yufeifei restaurant. I know that some people are living in difficulties, and their income can''t make ends meet. They don''t eat next meal, but."


    Light rain''s eyes swept around the people below, "at the foot of the emperor, there are a few such people, after all, many of them are just a little more difficult, or barely enough to eat and eat."


    "So, I plan to set up a stall in front of the restaurant every seven days in the morning (5:00-7:00) to help you out.


    You can come if you have difficulties at home. You can come earlier. You don''t have to worry about being seen. You don''t have to delay the restaurant''s business


    Xiaoyu''s words are well founded, tough and gentle.


    "Why not every day? You look like you don''t need money. It doesn''t cost you a lot of money to put it on every day Cried a beggar like man.


    Immediately there was a voice from around.


    Light rain cold eyes shot at the man, "no one''s money is blowing, no one should give free alms to who, if you don''t want to come, no one will force you to come."


    Indifferent voice immediately rang out, "give me to remember him, later he came, no one is allowed to give him food!"


    If it''s too little, don''t take it at all.


    Yumei comes forward directly, grabs the steamed bread that he covers in his arms and gives it to an old woman.


    "You... Why do you rob my steamed bread? You give it back to me..." the beggar chased Yumei fiercely and wanted to get it back. Yumei kicked him and kicked him to the ground.


    "Give face don''t want face, don''t eat pull down, old woman, you eat quickly, don''t be robbed later." Yumei first stares at the man fiercely, then gently hands the steamed bread to the old woman.


    "Thank you... Thank you... You are really a good man... If all the monsters can be so good, I would like everyone to be monsters..." the old woman took the steamed bread with trembling hands and looked up at Yumei with dazed eyes.


    Xiaoyu didn''t look at the angry man, then said in a high voice: "I know that everyone may not have a job, I can now give you the opportunity to make money."


    He took out a stack of paper from his sleeve and said, "I have some flowers in my hand. In a moment, I will have them pasted to the door, and the price will be marked on them. You pick them, and we will buy them at the same price."


    Xiaoyu handed Ma Wencai the paper in his hand, and Ma Wencai took it and pasted it on a special board.

 Chapter 910

    The crowd immediately coaxed them up and looked around. Ma Wencai introduced to them what the flower was, a few Wen a Jin.


    A little girl, holding the corner of her clothes, came to Xiaoyu, "big sister, what you just said is true?"


    Xiaoyu squatted down and said, "yes, big sister won''t cheat people. It''s all dogs that cheat people!" Xiaoyu''s smile infected the little girl.


    I smile at Xiaoyu.


    Looking around the picture, the mother noticed this side and came anxiously, "female, how did you come here?"


    "Dear, I''m sorry, she didn''t bump into you, did she?" Bow your head and apologize.


    Xiaoyu shakes her head and smiles: "no, she is very good."


    "The big sister said she didn''t cheat. It was the dog who cheated." The little girl said seriously to the woman.


    The woman was more embarrassed, but Xiaoyu laughed, "make money well, I''m Zhang Xiaoyu. I don''t cheat. I won''t cheat anyone."


    When everyone is still enthusiastic about this sudden cheap job, Xiaoyu steps into the kitchen of the restaurant.


    Looking at a few people inside are discussing how to cook.


    See light rain come in, busy put down the work in the hand, "princess, how did you come?"


    The chef''s surname is Feng Da. He''s called Feng Da. He''s a fat, straight tempered man.


    Xu Er is honest and honest.


    Step three: sleek and thin.


    The three are the backbone of this stay, as for another apprentice, Xiao Liu, is not qualified to contact the formula.


    "Let''s see how you''re doing." Xiaoyu looked at the stove and put three pots and some dishes on the table.


    "The menu the princess gave us this time tells us the method, but we are not familiar with it, so the finished product is not very good." Step 3: bring up a plate of his braised fish.


    "Princess, let''s see what we did wrong." Pick up the chopsticks and pass them to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu tasted it, tasteless and tasteless, without the taste of braised pork.


    "Didn''t you use my special sauce?" It''s the rudiment of soy sauce, because she didn''t touch it. She just imitated soy sauce. It tastes similar, but it can''t be compared with real soy sauce.


    Xu er''s head scratched, "it''s the princess''s treasure. How dare we use it at will?" The main reason is that it''s not enough. I''m afraid of waste.


    The princess has a lot of things that she took out, and they don''t know how to do it.


    "Use it. Cook well and study it early. I don''t have much time to come and give advice recently. You can step up. I''m going to have a party next month."


    Light rain mysterious smile, no matter what kind of expression they are, with Yumei they went out.


    When she got into the carriage, she went to the suburbs. When she bought a few maids, she bought Chuang Tzu.


    But this Chuang Tzu is not big, only 10 mu of land, a few farmers, Chuang Tzu is also very dilapidated.


    After an hour''s carriage, he came to Chuang Tzu wobbly.


    Around here are Chuang Tzu, big and small. She is the smallest.


    As soon as I entered Chuang Tzu, a farmer came over and said, "are you?"


    Because Xiaoyu hasn''t come over all the time, it''s the farmer who pays the tenancy to the city every year.


    "This is Princess Yu, the master of the village." Yumei stands up and introduces herself to Zhuangtou.


    Zhuangtou immediately bent down to kneel and salute.


    "Come on, don''t use the courtesy. Are you the village head here? " Xiaoyu smiles. Zhuangtou is a man in his 40s and 50s, wearing white clothes.

 Chapter 911

    "Back to the princess, the little one is the head of this Chuang Tzu. Please come inside, princess Let Xiaoyu and his party go inside.


    In fact, this village is just a few thatched cottages. Xiaoyu walks along the path and cleans it very well.


    Xiaoyu looked into the house, but he was poor anyway.


    Zhuangtou looks sad and looks at the simple, not luxurious princess.


    Guess in my heart, she won''t come to reclaim the land, will she?


    Although there is little land here, it can support several families. What can they do without the only source of livelihood?


    Xiaoyu saw his sad expression, "what''s the matter with you?" Isn''t she welcome?


    It''s said that some Chuang Tzu bullied the master, cheated the superior and the inferior, and profited from the middle. Wouldn''t her little Chuang Tzu also have a mouse?


    "Nothing." Zhuangtou covers his mind.


    "The princess has been working hard all the way. I''ll go down and let the old lady make some dishes for you. I hope you don''t dislike them." Bowed respectfully.


    Xiaoyu smiles, "thank you very much."


    When Zhuangtou goes down, Xiaoyu stands up.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look." She hasn''t been here yet.


    "Miss, why are you here all of a sudden?" Don''t you have to deal with the mess in Beijing? Yumei was puzzled.


    "Miss, I want to open a new shop, so I think of this Chuang Tzu and come to have a look." Xiaoyu walked out of the hut and towards a path.


    "But is there any connection between opening a new shop and Chuang Tzu?" Yumei didn''t understand.


    "Of course, I''m going to open a beauty Pavilion, which is specially for women''s beauty and skin care. This is why I buy all kinds of flowers." Light rain explained as she walked.


    I''ve drawn a blueprint in my heart, ready to start.


    "Miss, do you want to open Meiyan pavilion? Is it the things that Miss often wipes on her face Zifei asked curiously.


    Since she followed the young lady, she often saw the young lady wipe something on her face every day, but she didn''t buy it on the street.


    And also did not see Miss wipe powder, skin is tender, she has been curious for a long time.


    "Yes, but not only do you see those, but also mask, jade skin cream and so on." She learned food nutrition in modern times, so she has a lot of research on food.


    When I ate more, I began to greet my face. I also checked a lot of information, so I have a certain understanding of this aspect.


    "Miss... Can we..." Ziqiong looked at Miss''s skin and hesitated.


    Xiaoyu looked at her embarrassed expression and laughed, "what''s embarrassing about this? Women are born to exist for beauty. Think about it. If there are only smelly men in the world and no colorful women, how boring it would be."


    "Don''t worry, you all have a share." Xiaoyu looks back and smiles.


    Three people are happy to smile, followed by miss.


    "Zifei, go and ask how many tenants there are in this village. Be careful."


    After Xiaoyu orders, Zifei goes to the farmer who works on one side.


    Xiaoyu found that the ten mu land is full of wheat. At this time, the golden ears of wheat flutter in the wind, and the layers of wheat waves drift with the waves. It''s harvest season everywhere.


    Xiaoyu noticed that the land was planted on the hillside, and the land planted in other Chuang Tzu was almost the same.


    It would be better if we could buy all the land nearby.


    After a while, Xiaoyu went back and Yumei came back.

 Chapter 912

    "Miss, I''ve made it clear that there are six families, all of them with their families working in the fields.


    I also found out that because it''s not very far from the city, people with money and power have bought it here, so the prices are very high. "


    Therefore, Yumei is also very curious about how the young lady bought this little Chuang Tzu a few years ago.


    Xiaoyu nodded, if they are exclusive to the rich, I''m afraid it''s not easy to buy them.


    Let''s see what happens first.


    Back to the thatched cottage, as soon as I entered the courtyard, I saw Chuang tou coming anxiously. When I saw a few people, I was relieved.


    "I''m going to call the princess. The food is ready. Please come in." Quickly reach out and ask the princess to go inside.


    Xiaoyu looks at the homely dishes on the table and doesn''t dislike them. She sits down and eats a little, not to mention delicious.


    Zhuangtou saw that the princess didn''t dislike him, so the tension on his face was slightly relieved.


    "It''s usually made in the village. It''s a bit crude. Don''t be surprised, princess."


    "It''s delicious. It''s a good craft." Xiaoyu nodded his approval, ate a little and put down the bowl.


    Yumei and they sat down to eat.


    "Zhuangtou, what do you call it?" Xiaoyu sat down by the door.


    "Little Lao er''s surname is wan, and the princess''s name is little Lao Wan."


    "Lao Wan, after this season''s crops are harvested, don''t plant other crops. I will plant other seeds for you. As for your income, don''t worry. No matter what the result is, I won''t make you hungry."


    "This..." Lao Wan thought for a second and agreed, "I''ll listen to the princess."


    Of course, there is no room for them to do anything. They can only do what the master tells them to do.


    After a while, Xiaoyu went back to the city.


    As soon as she got back to the rain yard, Xiaoyu arranged something for Ziqiong.


    "Ziqiong, go and find out whose shop you want to sell recently. Find a bigger one. I''ll use it."


    Ziqiong is more cautious than Yumei and Zifei. She is more careful in her work. She is relieved to give it to her.


    This is not, just into the night, Ziqiong told Xiaoyu the news that she only talked about.


    "There is an 80 meter old shop on North Street, but it has only one floor. It is located at the end of the street and costs 10000 Liang.


    East Street has a two-story shop, covering an area of 50 meters, located in the middle of the street, asking for 50000 Liang.


    There is a 60 meter shop on the West Street, which is also two-story and costs 30000 Liang. "


    After hearing the news from Ziqiong, Yumei and Zifei open their mouths. Is that too much?


    Xiaoyu also thinks it''s too expensive. When he bought yufeifei restaurant, he didn''t spend much money. It''s only a few years since then. It''s up so much.


    The South Street is a street for the poor. The people who go there are all the poor people. In the East, everyone is close to the palace. When they come out of that street, the whole street is full of dignitaries, princes and ministers.


    So East Street is also a real rich street.


    There are many people on North Street and West Street, including the poor and the rich.


    However, Xiaoyu is still inclined to the East Street, where the geographical location is good, mainly because the things she sells tend to the rich.


    It''s a problem for the poor to eat. Few people are willing to spend money to maintain themselves.


    However, Xiaoyu still has to go to the field to make a decision.


    The next day, Xiaoyu led by Ziqiong came to the shop on the East Street.


    This shop is on the street behind yufeifei restaurant, very close to each other.


    Having a look at the location in the field, Xiaoyu is very satisfied. It''s no wonder that people ask such a high price.

 Chapter 913

    When I went in, I asked. It turned out that there was a black sheep in the boss''s family who had lost all his money, so I had to sell the ancestral shop to fill the hole.


    "Boss, can this shop have less money?" Xiaoyu goes to the counter and knocks on it.


    The sad looking boss raised his head.


    Looking at the four women in a circle of light rain, "it''s not that I don''t want to lose. I also have no way. My son owes others 100000 Liang. He just scrapes together 50000 Liang. If I can''t scrape up the money, my son will be cut to death by them."


    The boss is depressed and tired.


    It''s not easy for Xiaoyu to bargain. People are also in an emergency, and it''s not easy to take advantage of others'' danger.


    "The boss will take me around. If you can, I''ll take it." She is not short of money now, just as a good thing.


    After a tour, in addition to the lobby, there is a yard behind the house, which is quite large. There are several small rooms, which are partitioned upstairs and made into several single rooms.


    "OK, I think it''s OK. When can the boss hand in the lease?" Back in the lobby, Xiaoyu stood and said to the boss.


    "Really... Really? Are you not looking? " The boss was surprised, because he asked a high price, and many people came to see the shop, but they all waited for him to reduce the price.


    "Well, really." Xiaoyu nodded. This shop is a little expensive, but she doesn''t spend money carelessly. First of all, this shop is close to her restaurant, which is convenient to take care of.


    Secondly, looking at the planning and decoration of the shop, she can take over without spending a lot of time to renovate it.


    "That''s great. People also say that the sheriff is a monster. I think you are a good man. It''s really a rumor that harms people." The boss looked at Xiaoyu with joy and didn''t understand how such a person could be called a monster.


    "Well?" Xiaoyu doubts, "do you know me?"


    "Of course, I''m afraid few of you don''t know the name of the princess. At the beginning, I followed others, some..." I looked at the curious princess with shame, and then said.


    "But I see you today. I think everyone is jealous. They all say that it''s mediocre not to be envied. Now I''ve learned that the princess is a man of ability. Rumors can''t be trusted!"


    Light rain low smile, "thank you for the boss''s praise, what others say doesn''t matter, mouth long in others, I can''t force."


    She doesn''t believe that this rumor will come out for no reason. It must be someone''s trick. However, with this identity, she won''t let everyone dare to do anything unfavorable.


    It''s just that she often goes out and looks at her with different eyes.


    She thinks she''s a fairy, she''s noticed, and she feels like a star.


    Get the lease, Xiaoyu paid, this shop belongs to her.


    But before she could find someone to take care of it, she sent someone to the palace.


    "Princess, please come to the queen." A father-in-law stood in front of her with a duster.


    Xiaoyu is strange. She is not at home, in the villa or in the restaurant. How did these people find her?


    "Will you allow me to go back and change my clothes? It''s disrespectful to meet your mother like this." Xiaoyu wants to take a breath and ask the queen what to do with her first.


    Unfortunately, people did not give her this opportunity, "no, the princess is so good, don''t let the empress wait, let''s go."


    Helpless light rain had to follow into the palace, but did not stop Yumei three people do not let into the palace, this let her heart a little comfort.

 Chapter 914

    After entering Kunhe palace, there are several beautiful ladies sitting in the room.


    There is only a red woman with a phoenix hairpin sitting at the head of the palace. Looking at her skin, she should be in her thirties, but the people in the palace all have maintenance, so she must be at least in her forties.


    Both little fingers and ring fingers are made of gold, sharp with cold light.


    Xiaoyu knows that this is the queen, and bows to salute.


    "I''ve seen the empress, I''ve seen all of you, and I wish you all the best


    "Oh, isn''t this the girl who performed last time? What a sweet mouth A purple dress of the concubine looked at Xiaoyu Wu mouth smile.


    When Xiaoyu came to the palace for the first time, he was forced to perform "when will the moon be..."


    "It''s not a girl now. She has been granted the title of Princess by the emperor. It''s said that she has been recognized as a sister by Princess Wan. It''s amazing." Another concubine was gloating.


    "How can I hear that recently it is often said that the newly granted rain princess is a monster?"


    "It turns out that monsters all look like this. I thought it was different from us."


    "We haven''t seen monsters before. Who knows what monsters look like? But originally I thought that monsters should grow up to be like Li Guiren, which can confuse saints..." Xin.


    "Cough, hum..." the empress coughed and glared at the concubine who had just spoken. She dared to say anything. Did you ever say anything to the emperor?


    Li Guiren is the emperor''s new favorite. She looks like a fox.


    Xiaoyu bowed his head and sighed in his heart, please talk about me, can you let me get up first, I''m so tired.


    Found that Zhang Xiaoyu is beginning to wobble, the queen seems to see like, "Yo, this just patronize to drink, sisters talk, forget rain princess still line with the ceremony."


    Glancing behind, "Mammy, help the princess quickly, and bring a stool to her."


    "Yes." Mammy walked towards Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Light rain quickly stand, pursed a smile, "thank you for your concern, don''t trouble Mammy."


    She didn''t believe that she didn''t see it.


    Let a Mammy to help her, maybe will secretly pinch her, or prick her with a needle, she just don''t do so stupid thing.


    The servant took a small four corner stool and put it in the corner to let Xiaoyu sit there.


    Light rain face smoked for a while, all put in the threshold, why not put it outside?


    It''s better out there, isn''t it?


    Power pressure head, Xiaoyu dare not resist, obediently sit down, and then everyone began to chat, talking about her topic, asked her, she answered briefly.


    Without asking her, she would count the mushrooms in peace.


    "Why is Princess Yu so quiet? Don''t you like chatting with us? Yes, we''re not the same age. I''m afraid there''s nothing we can talk about. "


    A concubine received the Queen''s signal, light pull mouth skin, turn curving scold Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Light rain secretly grinding teeth, "trough, a group of old women who have nothing to do with food, they know to wrangle."


    Raising a smiling face, "where does the empress say? Xiaoyu doesn''t understand the rules of the palace. He doesn''t say it because he''s afraid that the wrong words will make the noble people angry. But since the empress wants to hear it, Xiaoyu will talk with her."


    Xiaoyu''s face is clean, not like the people in the palace, one by one, full of fragrance.

 Chapter 915

    Xiaoyu stands up, and the ladies don''t understand why she stands up. Xiaoyu starts to talk about it.


    "Speaking of monsters, I have read a book called journey to the West. There are four masters and disciples in it. They go to the west to learn scriptures. The master is a monk, and his name is Tang Sanzang.


    The first disciple was named monkey king, and the second disciple was a pig demon named pig Bajie.


    Third younger martial brother is a river monster named Sha Wujing. They also have a white horse called white dragon horse... "


    Xiaoyu vividly told us the journey to the west, and occasionally imitated a few sage''s words and actions, which made us laugh.


    Said the wonderful place, light rain stopped, said thirsty, slowly drink tea.


    Attracted everyone scratching their ears, waiting for her to continue.


    They are people who stay in the palace all the year round. Every day, they are busy trampling on other palace concubines except for intriguing the emperor to sleep in the palace.


    So bored to death, suddenly came such an interesting person, of course, we feel interesting.


    Looking at everyone so open, eyes look forward to.


    Xiaoyu thinks whether she can hold a Book Fair. It seems that Arabian Night is not a story, but a real thing that may happen.


    It is estimated that as long as she does not finish the story, these people are reluctant to move her.


    "Xiaoyu girl, have you had a good drink? Please go ahead and wait for us." The queen anxiously looks at the light rain.


    The rain speechless, just waiting to give her shoes to wear, how just a moment to change face?


    It''s true that he graduated from the Royal College, and face changing is fast.


    Xiaoyu opens her mouth and is ready to continue to speak. Then she hears a notice from outside: "the emperor has arrived... Princess Wan has arrived..."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes blink. This WanFei heard that she went to the Queen''s palace. She was afraid that she would be embarrassed, so she asked the emperor for help.


    Xiaoyu guesses that it''s eight or nine. When Princess Wan learns that Xiaoyu is called into the palace by the queen, she asks the emperor for help because she''s afraid of losing money.


    But no one thought that Zhang Xiaoyu had nothing to do with her in the Queen''s palace. People still like her. Do you think it''s strange?


    After saluting each other again, the emperor sat on the top, "what is the queen doing here? It''s so busy. "


    Xiaoyu noticed that his eye socket was deeper, but his skin looked white, and he didn''t know how long he could live.


    "Emperor, my concubine and my sisters are chatting together. It''s said that recently there are rumors in Beijing that the princess is a monster. We are curious, so we call her to the palace. Then this girl tells us the story of the monster. It''s fun, and the emperor will listen to it."


    The queen did not hide, but simply described the matter, because she knew that these things could not be hidden, as long as she checked a little.


    "Oh? The princess can tell stories. Tell them to me, and I''ll listen to them! " The emperor looked at Zhang Xiaoyu standing in the center.


    Remembering that Dongfang yexuan also asked for a pair of calligraphy on the door plaque for her, he said with a smile: "last time Dongfang entered the palace, he asked for my calligraphy for you. He is very kind to you."


    Light rain heart under doubt, Oriental night Xuan when she asked for ink treasure, she how don''t know?


    But this doesn''t prevent her from playing cute and selling crazy, "emperor, you still say it''s my brother-in-law. If I want to give you a pair of words, I''ll be careful. How can I tell you a story?"


    Sweet smile, eyes also toward the seat of the people blink fiercely, look like how lovely, how lovely.

 Chapter 916

    The emperor laughed and the concubines covered their mouths with handkerchiefs.


    "You little girl, I just said one sentence, and you answered so many sentences. You have reason."


    "Emperor, is this girl whom my concubine recognizes lovely? It''s funny to talk about it. " Princess Wan sat aside and laughed.


    The empress also nodded with a smile, "Princess Wan, this sister has not admitted her mistake. It''s really interesting. It''s just like telling a story. It''s so pleasant."


    The emperor stroked his beard and looked at Xiaoyu with a smile. "Everyone is telling you a good story. You can tell me how to do it."


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes in his heart. The royal family is great. He said that if you want to talk about it, you have to talk about it. You can''t delay it for half a moment.


    So when Xiaoyu was thirsty and it was already dusk, everyone asked her to continue. If Dongfang yexuan didn''t know that she had entered the palace and hadn''t come back for a long time, she would come to the palace to look for her.


    I''m afraid I''m going to be detained by the palace and continue to tell you stories.


    "Xiaoyu girl, let''s continue to enter the Palace tomorrow. What''s the matter with the king of the daughter Kingdom behind?" The queen took Xiaoyu''s hand and was reluctant to part.


    Other imperial concubines are also looking forward to her.


    Xiaoyu shook his head with a smile. "I''m afraid I can''t do it. Now there are rumors everywhere that I''m a monster, and I''m going to open a beauty Pavilion, a shop specializing in the maintenance of women''s skin. I''ll be very busy recently. I can''t enter the palace until I''m free."


    Slightly with the taste of poor coquetry, innocent eyes open.


    "You want to open the beauty pavilion? What''s the fun of it all? Don''t forget to give me a try then. " The queen also noticed Xiaoyu''s clean face and was envious.


    "We can''t forget the queen. We''re looking forward to it." Other concubines also said with a smile.


    "Easy to say, easy to say, do a good job in the first batch, send it to the ladies to try, and give me publicity!" Xiaoyu is smiling. It can be the most useful propaganda weapon. It doesn''t cost a cent.


    "Yes, but no, I''m not partial." The queen smiles.


    "It''s not believable. Don''t worry about it. It will be fine after a while." WanFei takes Xiaoyu''s hand and pats it, smiling at Xiaoyu.


    Light rain understand her meaning, "thank you, I know."


    Such as light rain and the eastern night Xuan out of the palace, the eastern night Xuan also with surprised eyes looking at light rain.


    The light rain looked puzzled, "is my face dirty? Why are you staring at me all the time? "


    "Tut tut..." Dongfang yexuan smacked his mouth, and his eyebrows and eyes were smiling, "girl, how can you be so capable? Before entering the palace, I was still worried that you would be embarrassed, but you made everyone laugh, and they didn''t want you to leave the palace. "


    Two people sit in carriage inside, East night Xuan is full of surprise, "wench, you can''t really be a monster?"? That would be great. I have a fairy daughter-in-law, which is the only one in the world


    Xiaoyu thumped Dongfang yexuan''s chest, "you are the monster, your whole family are monsters, others are people, living people!"


    Light rain Du mouth, staring at two big eyes, looking at the eastern night Xuan.


    Although she is right, she is human!


    Dongfang night Xuan holds Xiaoyu''s hand in the palm of his hand. Xiaoyu wants to take it out, but he holds it tightly.


    "Yes, you are a goblin!" Dongfang yexuan stares at Xiaoyu''s eyes sincerely.


    In the light rain to be angry next second, then said: "you are a fox spirit of my own, special charm my existence, I have been firmly in your hands!"

 Chapter 917

    Looking at his hateful smile, Xiaoyu wants to fight with a fist.


    "Your face should be called fox spirit, right? If a woman is such a disaster to the country and the people, how many people will rush to her. I''m the one who will take in the demon, you big tailed wolf


    Xiaoyu knows that Dongfang yexuan usually most taboo, some people say he is good-looking, so deliberately take his face.


    I didn''t expect this man to smile, "ha ha ha..."


    Dongfang yexuan stretched out his hand and pinched the tip of Xiaoyu''s nose. "Yes, thank you for killing the people. You are a national hero."


    Xiaoyu looked up slightly: "that''s not true!"


    Both of them laughed.


    Laughter spread to the outside, Yumei and Chang''an sitting in the car, Chang''an whispered: "Yumei, what happened to you in the palace, how the masters are so happy?"


    "I don''t know. You know, if we couldn''t get in, we were stopped at the door." Yumei''s clothes look confused.


    Chang''an looks at Yumei''s side face. He finds that the girl is sometimes clever and sometimes simple. The young lady dotes on her like a young lady.


    When he was close, he could see the delicate skin and hair on Yumei''s face. He didn''t know what to think of, and his ears were red.


    Yumei has a big nerve and doesn''t notice Chang''an''s change at all.


    Back to the rain courtyard, light rain went into the house to wash, tossed around, sweating.


    Oriental night Xuan is to call Chang''an to come over, "recently rumor spreads very fierce?"


    "Young master, recently, people everywhere say that miss is a reincarnation of a monster. They say that it must be no good to have something to do with her, so yufeifei''s restaurant has been forced to close down."


    Dongfang yexuan sat on the chair and knocked on the handle. "This rumor will not spread suddenly. It must be someone''s intention to publicize it. If you don''t stop it, I''m afraid it''s harmful to the light rain."


    When the time comes, when the people force him, he will put Xiaoyu to death. In order to calm the people''s anger, the emperor will also listen.


    That''s not what he wants to see.


    "You go to find out who is involved in this matter, and then spread a rumor in the market: Emperor Xiang Shizi and his concubine are newly married, but they are driven out of the house in anger by his concubine. Because they have seen a beautiful maid, they have not been allowed to sleep in the house for three days!"


    The eastern night Xuan this order a, Chang''an Leng, hesitant looking at the young master: "this... Can''t go too far, the son is afraid to be angry."


    "Nothing happens, just sitting on the reputation of the son of fear." When he got married, he stopped drinking and had two more drinks. He almost ran into Huiyi, the youngest daughter of Yonghe Changgong''s family.


    Let him for the help of the rumors of light rain, it is cheap for him.


    Chang''an''s mouth twitched, and he felt sorry for his son''s carelessness in making friends.


    The young master is so dark. It''s his own misfortune to offend him.


    Chang''an down to carry out the order, is bathing in the light rain still don''t know, Oriental night Xuan for her fight against injustice.


    After light rain comes out, he tells Dongfang yexuan that he is going to open a new shop.


    "Don''t you open a hotpot shop?" Oriental night Xuan doubts.


    "Yes, but I want to open a beauty shop. It''s what our generation should do to help every beautiful woman regain her self-confidence You can make money by the way.


    Dongfang yexuan once pulled light rain and sat on his lapˇ° Can I help you? "


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "no, I''ve already found my shop. I''ll just rearrange it. I also asked ordinary people to find flowers according to my requirements, so that not only my materials, but also their food and clothing can be solved. "

 Chapter 918

    Xiaoyu tells Dongfang yexuan about her plans and the little things she meets.


    Dongfang yexuan listens quietly. Although the dark Wei who follows Xiaoyu reports to him every day, he feels that what he says from Xiaoyu is unique.


    "I also went to Chuang Tzu in the outskirts of the city. Unfortunately, the Chuang Tzu was too small to grow anything because it only had ten mu of land. I asked them to harvest the crops this time and plant my seeds."


    Xiaoyu leans against Dongfang yexuan, playing with the white hair band falling from his head.


    "I live a full life every day now, and I don''t know what''s going on at home. Now it''s winter. When my Meiyan Pavilion is more stable and on the right track, I''ll go back to spend the new year with them."


    The eastern night Xuan eyebrow eye flashed for a while, didn''t answer words, but talked about the affair of rumorˇ° Don''t worry about the rumors in Beijing recently. After a while, everyone will forget them. "


    "I didn''t worry about it!" Xiaoyu raised his head and laughed at him, "on a man with a long mouth, I can''t stop what people want to say. It''s better to earn my silver. Silver is better. I can''t speak ill of me, but I can buy people with it and say good things, hee hee..."


    Dongfang yexuan saw that she was not affected. Her forehead was against Xiaoyu''s forehead. "Yes, silver is better, but nothing is better than me. I''m the most important thing in your heart, right?"


    Xiaoyu grinned, "you are also jealous. Silver is not as important as you." You are my big baby. You are so beautiful and considerate to me. Silver can''t buy you.


    These two days, at the beginning, we didn''t believe that picking flowers could change money, but when we saw that someone really sold money, we scrambled to pick flowers first to change money.


    Xiaoyu experimented with flowers in the rain courtyard, and let Yumei try them out.


    The effect is OK. Xiaoyu has a smile on her face.


    These two days, a rumor suddenly came out in the capital that the Shizi of xiangwangfu was afraid of the inner world. For several days, he had to live in his study instead of entering the house.


    Everyone laughed at Shizi.


    But Shizi, who was ridiculed, somehow ran to Dongfang yexuan and had a fight. After chatting for a while, Shizi ran home happily.


    Xiaoyu didn''t understand at first, but later he figured it out.


    With a smile all day long, Dongfang yexuan is too bad to think of such tricks.


    But just snicker.


    "Miss, the new store has been arranged according to the drawings you gave, and we have bought all the things we need to buy. What shall we do next?" Yumei smilingly put the cream made by Miss on her face.


    Light rain ponders, "go to find a tooth grandmother to come over, I want to buy a few servant girl small Si."


    After this betrayal, she was afraid of repeating it.


    The buyer is safer. Even if she betrays, she can deal with it directly without going through the government.


    This time Xiaoyu bought four boys and ten girls.


    I picked five of them to be more honest and followed her to learn how to make skin care products.


    And five people will be separated, each person is responsible for one of the links, they are not allowed to exchange what they have learned with each other, and they will be executed in violation of orders.


    The most important thing is to control yourself and not hand it over.


    She is really afraid. If someone imitates her craft, she will lose a lot.


    After a few days, a few servant girls have learned a little bit. Xiaoyu doesn''t teach them much. They need to bring forth new things, so we should introduce some first, and then we can take our time.

 Chapter 919

    Xiao Yu prepared several copies of the rose dew, snow cream, cucumber mask and so on, and took them to the palace.


    They were given to the queen, the empress dowager, and several high-ranking concubines.


    The Empress Dowager likes Dongfang yexuan very much. The child is smart and good-looking when he is young, so she pays attention to Zhang Xiaoyu, who Dongfang yexuan likes.


    "Empress dowager, although you are more beautiful than Xiaoyu, and your skin is also delicate, you can use the skincare products made by Xiaoyu, and you will be younger than Xiaoyu!"


    Light rain in front of the Empress Dowager happy introduction, good words do not want money like spread out.


    She amused the empress dowager, who was going to be tested, and praised her sweet mouth.


    Women are born to love beauty, no matter young or old, they all like young and beautiful. Xiaoyu''s words can be regarded as saying in his heart.


    "Is it really that good?" The Empress Dowager didn''t believe it.


    "Empress dowager, look at me. I look young, don''t I?" Nonsense. She''s under 16. She''s young, of course.


    "But my mother is using these things, looking like my sister, Xiaoyu really didn''t cheat you!" It''s not like my sister, but there is a big difference in her age.


    Xiaoyu''s words make the Empress Dowager very happy and accept Xiaoyu''s skin care products immediately.


    Light rain heart dark joy, with this palace lady advertising, her business is not good, there are ghosts.


    Out of the palace, Xiaoyu sent another copy to Shen Miaoling, and took four copies to xiangwangfu.


    One for the old princess, princess, princess, Princess and Princess Huangfu.


    "It''s all my own brainwork. I''ll use it for you. If it''s easy to use, I''ll publicize it. It''s what I want to sell in my new store."


    Xiaoyu began to introduce again with a smile.


    The old princess looked at her in a narrow way. "When you came last time, you said you were going to prepare a mask for us. How can we get the clothes that are in the chest now?"


    "Oh, my ancestors, I''m afraid you think I''m noisy. I''ve gone to the border. No, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m so flustered that I ran back. I''m afraid you don''t like me."


    Xiaoyu is beaming, dancing and amusing.


    The old princess is not happy, "you clever ghost, you know nonsense."


    Xiaoyu giggles and is pulled over by the princess. "Xiaoyu girl, listen to Xiaoxi say that you and Dongfang are going to get married. Why didn''t you inform us?"


    Xiaoyu immediately pretended to be a quail and lowered his head: "ah ye said that when I finish the new year, when I am 16, I can..." shyly.


    "Mother, Xiaoyu is a girl''s family. I''m afraid she''s shy. Besides, Xiaoyu''s parents haven''t spoken yet. How can she talk about it?" Liu Feixu smiles to help Xiaoyu out.


    "But I said, Xiaoyu, I''ll make up for you when you get married." Liu Feixu is smiling. She still needs a share of credit when she is with her son.


    "Then I''ll thank sister Liu first!" Light rain smile, this family is worthy of being a general, speak is direct, hurt her face.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re going to open a new shop. I''ll give you a hand." Princess huangfusi clapped her hands happily.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you first." Xiaoyu is talking and laughing with everyone.


    I didn''t go home until evening.


    Everything in Meiyan Pavilion is ready, and the dishes of yufeifei restaurant have been studied successfully.


    Xiaoyu let two stores open at the same time, and played a table in front of yufeifei restaurant.

 Chapter 920

    Dragon dance, lion dance, firecrackers.


    After a while, Xiaoyu stood on the platform.


    "First of all, thank you for your support." because Xiaoyu made a great deal of noise and invited many people, so many people came.


    "Today is the day when yufeifei restaurant reopens, and Meiyan Pavilion also opens. During this time, there is a rumor in Beijing that I am a monster. Ha ha... "Xiaoyu sneers.


    "I won''t say how ridiculous this rumor is. I''m standing in front of you and in the sun. You can see clearly who I am.


    Recently, my restaurant closed its doors, not for any reason. We have studied a few new dishes and wanted to taste them for everyone. We have also launched spicy hot pot, sour hot pot, clear soup hot pot and hairy belly hot pot.


    In order to thank new and old customers, no matter it''s hot pot shop or Meiyan Pavilion, it''s 20% off today! "


    Light rain suppresses first and then raises. A call not only explains the rumors, but also makes everyone itch.


    I don''t know whether the new hot pot is delicious or not, but I heard that the ladies in the palace are using it. It''s popular. Can they not be excited?


    So many people flocked to Meiyan Pavilion and plundered the things inside.


    The smile on Xiaoyu''s face has never gone down. This is the celebrity effect.


    The things that big people use must be good things, so modern will ask big stars to speak for their products.


    The people of Dongfang yexuan and Xiangwang mansion are upstairs watching the light rain in high spirits.


    The corner of the mouth of Oriental night Xuan is smiling, his wench is good.


    Xiaoyu happily prepared to step down, a few people crowded out of the stage.


    "Bah, well said, you are a fox, a monster, a lunatic. You don''t know filial piety. You drive your grandparents out of the house. How can you be a princess..."


    Light rain steps of the ladder, this sound is too familiar, familiar to want to choke.


    I looked up at several ferocious and ferocious people under the stage.


    Corner of the mouth sneered: "who are you? You dare to be wild in front of me. You don''t want to live!"


    These vampires are Xiaoyu''s grandparents, second uncle and third uncle.


    The one who just spoke is the Granny Wang Cuihua, who is unforgiving and unreasonable.


    "Fart your mother, pretend you don''t know me, drive our family out of the village and enjoy their own wealth. Why didn''t God send a thunder to kill you?


    I''m her own grandfather, and she''s my own granddaughter. She goes to the capital to drink spicy food, but she doesn''t care about us. What''s the reason... "


    Zhang Youcai, Xiaoyu''s grandfather, points to Xiaoyu and criticizes him loudly. His ferocious face makes people feel how much he has been wronged.


    So the onlookers whispered.


    "The rain princess heard that the heart is very good, but also every seven days on the porridge, did not expect to be such a person ah."


    "Hey, these rich people are like this. They are very nice on the surface, but they don''t know what they are like on the back."


    "It''s unreasonable that the girl who looks at the water is such a person and drives her family out of the village."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The family were all dressed in rags, but their hair was well combed.


    Xiaoyu stepped back and stood on the stage with his hands around his chest, just standing to watch the play.


    Yumei turns over from the stage and stands behind the young lady to protect her from being hurt.


    Zhang Xiaoyu''s second uncle, Zhang ma''er, did not criticize her blindly, but tried to persuade her.

 Chapter 921

    "Xiaoyu, we are all a family, breaking bones and connecting tendons. Any misunderstanding before is over. Now you have such a good life, you can''t ignore us."


    Third Uncle Zhang Tuban also stood up, "yes, you are already a princess now. No matter how close you are, you can''t kiss your family. Why don''t you let us take care of it for you and ask for more money."


    The radian of Xiaoyu''s ridicule is bigger. She is ambitious and wants her shop.


    Wang Cuihua looks like a savior. "If you lose money and get married, it''s also someone else''s family. It''s better to give it to us, but you can also give it to Lao Zhang''s family. Otherwise, you''ll be defeated."


    Three aunts red osmanthus is a mean person, "that is, we are all a family, the shop for us to look at, lest you give defeated, cheap other people."


    The next few children also pointed to the light rain and scolded: "money losing goods, money losing goods, hand over the shop..."


    In the whole process, only Chen Li, the second aunt, didn''t speak. She stood there, holding her head. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She was pinched by Wang Cuihua.


    Light rain watching a few people tramping, naturally also noticed that Chen Li did not speak.


    People in the streets and restaurants feel cheated.


    "Ah, bah, I still think it''s all the fault of Princess Yu. It turns out that these special things are all a group of wonderful flowers, and they are shameless."


    "I''ll go. How can there be such shameless people? Tainima is angry."


    "It''s a strange thing to ask someone to give up the shop and swear that they''re losing money every year. This year, it''s very strange. I''ve made it known."


    "Although they are dressed in rags, they are really clean and fat. They are not as miserable as they say."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Huang Fu Qian and Liu Fei Xu are nervous, "won''t Xiao Yu be bullied? Who are these people? They are too bullying. Is there no one behind Xiaoyu? "


    Liu Feixu worried said, Huangfu Qian pushed the eastern night Xuan.


    "Cousin, Xiaoyu has been bullied. Why don''t you help?"


    "These are all poor relatives of Xiaoyu''s family. They used to bully Xiaoyu''s family. Later, Xiaoyu''s family broke up with these people."


    Oriental night Xuan stares at the bottom, light explanation in the mouth.


    If you don''t look at his white fingers, you won''t find the fear and tension in his heart.


    "Ah, how dare you come to me after all the relationships have been broken?" Wong Fu HSI was shocked, and she was about to go down to help.


    Be stopped by Oriental night Xuan, "wait a minute."


    "What are you waiting for? If you stay any longer, Xiaoyu will be bullied." Huangfusi cried out anxiously.


    Liu Feixu looks more and shakes his head slightly at her. "No, Xiaoyu is protected by someone, so he can''t bully her. Besides, we are all here. Who dares to bully her is that he can''t get along with us!"


    Huangfu Qian took a look at the eastern night Xuan and sat down angrily, but her eyes still focused on the progress below.


    Xiaoyu and others below said enough. They all looked angry. When she spoke, she sneered: "ha ha ha ha..."


    Everyone is puzzled to see her smile, do not understand what she smile.


    Xiaoyu stopped laughing and stared coldly at the bottom, "have you forgotten that we have broken off the relationship?"


    There''s a conversation below.


    "What, are they really related? I thought these people were picking on me. "


    "Whether it''s true or not, I think it''s really troublesome to get into trouble with this family."


    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 922

    "Do you want me to show you the severance book? Or do you want me to make public what you did when you were expelled from the village? " Zhang Xiaoyu''s faint voice rings on the empty stage.


    Sharp eyes shot down at the people, looking at their eyes dark, gloomy face.


    "What if we sign the severance? Don''t you still belong to our old Zhang family? Even if you die, you still have the blood of our old Zhang family! " Wang Cuihua looks resentful and shouts at Xiaoyu.


    Is now, the eastern night Xuan jumps down from the upstairs window, then the public has not yet reflected that moment''s heroic posture.


    Dongfang yexuan, who is dressed in snow, has already stood on the stage, holding Xiaoyu''s waist.


    Cool momentum to face the audience, "dare to climb the relationship with the princess, can kill the head, come, report officer to arrest people!"


    "No, no, no, no, we don''t have a relationship. We are really her grandparents..." as soon as Zhang Youcai saw Dongfang yexuan, his legs trembled with fear.


    He couldn''t lift his head because of the depression.


    "Who ordered you to spread rumors in Beijing?" Dongfang yexuan asked coldly, these are what happened to Xiaoyu in Baicun, only these people will be so clear.


    "I don''t know..." Zhang Youcai was pushed out, and other people wanted to hide behind him.


    "I don''t know? Spread rumors in Beijing, slander the princess, bite and abuse the princess. Come and arrest these people. " Dongfang yexuan''s cold eyes fall on the people. They suddenly feel that they are in the cold kiln, shivering with cold.


    "No..." Chen Li wanted to say something, but she could see that the aggressive young master in white was swallowed by her mouth.


    Hiding in the crowd, a man, with a gloomy face, messed up again, retreated quietly and hid in one direction.


    But I don''t know Chang''an has long thought of him, quietly following behind.


    This farce soon came to an end. We all know that the rumor was deliberately spread, and the misunderstanding of Xiaoyu was alleviated. However, we are fond of talking about this incident.


    In particular, the princess has a group of wonderful relatives, which is widely spread.


    Light rain by Eastern night Xuan hand in hand, "all right, have scared?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head slowly: "no, how can they suddenly appear? Do you know something? "


    Think of this cheap grandfather a strange appearance, coupled with the recent spread of rumors in full swing.


    "I''m a monster. They said it?" Xiaoyu looks up at him to prove.


    "Yes, but they don''t have the ability to spread the story so widely. It''s the result of someone behind the scenes."


    Take people slowly to the restaurant.


    "Behind the scenes?" Xiaoyu stopped, "did you find out?"


    She always felt that there was a push behind this, but she didn''t find out who it was. At first, she thought it was the seventh prince who did it in order to rob her business.


    But later she checked and found that it was not like this.


    "I have a clue. I''m not sure at the moment." They slowly went up the stairs and came to Yajian.


    Inside are all acquaintances, Xiaoyu is not talking about this topic.


    Huangfuzi came over worried and grabbed her from Dongfang yexuan. "Are you ok? It''s very pitiful of you to have such a family. "


    Light rain smile, "have passed, I and they have no relationship."


    "Well, that''s good, or it''s not Zhang Xiaoyu I know." Wong Fu Sie nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 923

    Then he turned his head and looked at Dongfang yexuan: "cousin, you have to clean up those people. You can''t take advantage of them."


    The East night Xuan glances at her one eye, "I know." Naturally, he won''t give them a cheap price, because he will let them have no chance to make trouble.


    Everyone sat in a circle, Xiaoyu said with a smile: "today is a good day, don''t spoil the fun for irrelevant things, it''s my treat. You can order whatever you like."


    We wanted to comfort her. After all, this happy opening day was destroyed, but Xiaoyu didn''t seem to be affected at all, so they couldn''t say anything.


    "Yes, I want to eat spicy hot pot. I just saw that the guests below were flushed and sweating, and they called it delicious!"


    Huangfu Qian shouts happily first. Huangfu Ziyu laughs, "what do you want to eat?" Looking at the willow catkins beside him.


    "I don''t know. Xiaoyu is the boss of the restaurant. She should know what''s delicious. Let her give us some." Liu Feixu light smile, husband everywhere to her preference first, she how willing to let her husband sleep in the study.


    People like to speculate and make rumors.


    "Well, come on, Xiaoyu. We''ve seen your craft before, and we know what''s the best." Huangfu Ziyu naturally listened to his daughter-in-law.


    Xiaoyu saw that everyone was waiting for their clothes to be fed, so she went outside the door and said a few words to the boy before she came back and sat down.


    Not big, the following people carrying the pot, carrying the plate came to the room, take care of, just back down.


    This hotpot is like a jar. It''s empty in the middle. It''s specially used for charcoal and a pot of soup outside. Just put the dishes and meat on the plate.


    "This is spicy hot pot. We have few people, so we can''t eat so much. Today we''ll eat this first, and next time we''ll change another one." Xiaoyu stood up and put in chicken, pork, beef and so on.


    "The meat takes a little longer to cook. For example, the longer the chicken is cooked, the stronger the soup will be, and the more fragrant and pure it will be. Put the meat in and cook it first, and you can eat it first.


    When the meat is almost eaten, the vegetables can absorb the flavor of the soup. If the vegetables are put in at the beginning, it will take away the oil inside, and then it will not taste good. "


    Xiaoyu explains the steps of eating hot pot to everyone. These are her experiences.


    When the meat changes color, you can eat it. Everyone starts to taste the delicious food.


    "Well, delicious, spicy, spicy, delicious." Huangfuzi ate excitedly, and began to take a piece of it before she finished chewing it.


    There was no regard for Royal manners.


    Huangfu Ziyu was not less than that, and his brows were sweating. "This spicy hot pot is really delicious. We''ll take one back to my father and grandfather later!"


    Liu Feixu is more rational and helps her husband and sister-in-law to bring food from time to time, but her lips are hot and red, and she is breathing out all the time.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan eat slowly, because they have eaten, so it''s not so exaggerated.


    "Yumei, go down and open a table. Take the people in the palace with you and put them in the account." Light rain to see side from time to time swallow saliva of jade plum, understanding command.


    Yumei is about to run out happily. Xiaoyu stops her and says, "I''m preparing two. One is sent to xiangwangfu for them to eat, and the other is sent to the villa for the owner to taste."

 Chapter 924

    "Yes, I remember." Then he ran down the stairs.


    "Thank you, Xiao Yu." Huangfu Ziyu raised her head to thank her.


    Xiaoyu smiles, and then looks at Dongfang yexuan, "ah ye, I wanted to send one to the palace, but it''s not convenient to send it in?"


    If there''s something wrong with the people inside, she can''t bear the responsibility, and if there''s something wrong with this layer of guards, she can''t afford it.


    "No, they will come out if they want to." The East night Xuan is light, the person in the palace is troublesome, a little trifle is also a big event.


    "Xiaoyu, you don''t care about this. Although you are kind-hearted, you don''t know how many people will turn good intentions into malice, so we can eat well." Huangfu Ziyu looks at Dongfang yexuan and says it simply without explanation.


    Afraid that Xiaoyu didn''t understand, he said something for him.


    Xiaoyu nods and laughs, leaving the matter behind.


    "You can keep your stomach. There are still dishes left behind."


    As soon as we heard this, we slowed down. After a while, we brought some big dishes. We had a good time.


    Because Xiaoyu opens Meiyan Pavilion, and there are live signboards of maidens in the palace, so the business is unprecedented.


    However, this has also attracted some people''s dissatisfaction.


    Since Zhang Xiaoyu came into the palace to please the noble people in the palace and got the title of princess, she has changed a lot.


    Because of this rumor, seeing her ability to deal with affairs, I can''t help looking forward to this future daughter-in-law.


    Today opened, also let people send a hot pot and a few dishes, more think Zhang Xiaoyu remember him, a little conscience.


    So happily in the room to enjoy up, of course, is called on song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang.


    After several people eat, they are very excited, but song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang''s face is very ugly only when they praise the famous Oriental City happily.


    "Is this girl Xiaoyu a little grumpy when she becomes a princess?" There is such a sentence in my mouth.


    The famous Oriental city looked up and said, "what''s the answer?"


    "I''m the villa master''s wife at least, but she gives things to those ladies, but she doesn''t give me one..." song lanyue is very upset, and she looks generous.


    "Does the princess dislike my identity? After that, if we live together, will it be a bit embarrassing? "


    On the surface is understanding, but the meaning of the words is extremely provocative.


    Dongfang Yeliang listened and looked up at his mother. He didn''t say anything.


    The famous Oriental City frowned. He didn''t think about it, but: "I think Zhang Xiaoyu is polite. I don''t think he will embarrass you. Relax. I''m still here. No one can bully your mother and son."


    The saying of the famous Oriental City means to comfort song lanyue, but what song lanyue wants is not the answer, but what he wants to say. Noticing her son''s eyes, she stops.


    "The master said, thank you, master." Thank you very much.


    Back in his son''s yard, song lanyue immediately dropped the vase on the table.


    "What does he mean? I used to protect Dongfang yexuan, but now I still want to protect that bitch? "


    In the face of his mother''s ugly curse, Dongfang Yeliang frowned, "mother, what do you care about? Do you expect to live in peace with them? "


    Sitting in a chair, I kept my eyes shut.

 Chapter 925

    "Then what? Seeing that everyone is going to marry, there will be no place for us in this family


    Song lanyue is also worried, strode to his son and looked at him.


    "Niang, what''s the use of your urgency? You have to plan everything slowly. Before the last moment, who will win and who will lose


    Dongfang Yeliang persuades his mother to go back, and he sits in the room meditating.


    "Master, Tao Li is back." Outside the door came the voice of a confidant.


    "Let him in." Light, there is a voice.


    "Master, after those idiots were let out, they found Princess Yu. They thought they would stink the business, but they were solved by the princess and the young villa master."


    Tao Li knelt down on one knee and lowered his head. He did not dare to look at the young master''s face.


    In his hand, he played with the jade pendant of pressing skirt on his waist. In an instant, it cracked.


    "Master!" Tao Li was surprised and looked up.


    But see that deep look in the eyes, involuntarily again low head.


    The master''s theory of mind and ability is not inferior to the master''s, but he has some problems with his family background and has been excluded from the successor since he was a child.


    "You go down first." Dongfang Yeliang waved slowly to let Tao Li go down.


    He has known for a long time that Zhang Xiaoyu has this ability and that she can handle this matter well, but it''s not very comfortable for her to solve it so easily.


    It seems that he has to speed up.


    Even if they get married, what they get in the end is just an empty shell.


    Chang''an followed the man and found that he had spared a few laps in the city before heading for Sihai villa.


    After returning to the village, he found that the man had entered the yard of the eldest son.


    Eyes deep, then turned away.


    Because today''s opening, guests are fresh, come in an endless stream to eat.


    On the other hand, Meiyan Pavilion closed early, because the goods in it were swept away.


    Originally, this thing can''t be kept for a long time because there is no preservative added, so I dare not prepare too much.


    But was robbed, this is Xiaoyu did not expect.


    This, there are many people who did not buy shouting, light rain was asked back to the beauty Pavilion processing.


    "Master, these people are all big families in Beijing. I''ve already explained that they don''t have any goods, but they still say we look down on them. I can''t help asking you to come here."


    Xiaoyu nodded and understood the process.


    He walked to the door with a smile, "here you are, listen to me." Hands up to signal silence.


    "What are you going to say? For those who open their doors to do business, why can''t we sell what others sell? Do you look down on us? " One might be the mammy of the rich family.


    "As you said, I opened the door to do business. How could I drive away the guests?" Xiaoyu is smiling.


    "It''s an honor for you to like the things in the shop, but the things in Meiyan pavilion are made of the freshest petals.


    In order to let everyone use the best one, we usually do it well in advance. It''s very meticulous and can''t be done too much. It can''t be stored for too long, or it will be broken. "


    Xiaoyu slowly explained, when everyone began to listen to her quietly.


    "So the quantity is limited. However, you have been waiting here for a long time. You can''t wait for nothing. So if you want to buy anything, you should register in the store first and sell it to you tomorrow."

 Chapter 926

    What she said is true, but it''s sold less. It''s planned. It''s called hunger marketing.


    If it''s too common, people don''t pursue it. If it''s not easy to get it, they will think about it.


    After hearing Xiaoyu''s explanation, we think it makes sense. After all, all the ladies in the palace are using things.


    Nature is very delicate. It''s not easy to make it.


    So they all ran to the store and started to register.


    Shopkeeper some shame, went to light rain in front of shame said: "master, give you trouble."


    Xiaoyu looks at Yu Niangzi, who is in her thirties. Her husband died and has no children.


    Because the mouth is very good at things, Xiaoyu asked her to be the shopkeeper, and said that she would share a little bonus, which is regarded as a partner.


    "You Niang Zi, they are all rich and powerful families. It''s not easy to offend them. I understand that you can do well. Remember, the better you do, the more you earn, the more bonus you will get."


    Xiaoyu comforted her and encouraged her with a smile.


    "Yes, I remember, master. I''ll do well." Yu Niang Zi also smiles, then quickly returns to the shop to preside over the overall situation.


    Xiaoyu looks at the head surging inside, smiles and practices Taoism, and then enters yufeifei restaurant through the back door. Everyone is still waiting for her in Yajian.


    We drank and ate for several hours, from morning to evening.


    All talents go back to their own homes and find their own mothers.


    Although Xiaoyu didn''t personally come out to do it, she has been watching the news downstairs.


    It wasn''t until about eight or nine o''clock in the evening that all the guests were gone.


    Xiaoyu looked at the crowd, too tired to talk or move.


    One by one, they sat beside the seats that had not been cleaned up, beating their arms and legs.


    Xiaoyu went downstairs with a smile, "today everyone worked hard, everyone''s salary doubled."


    "Wow..."


    "Really?"


    "Great..."


    "It''s very kind of you, Princess..."


    We didn''t feel tired. We all happily looked at a pair of Bi people coming down the stairs.


    "Let''s all go to dinner. It''s good to have dinner and have a good rest. We have to open a shop tomorrow. Isn''t it that these days'' vacation has made your skin loose?"


    These people are the last to stay voluntarily. They don''t abandon Xiaoyu, so Xiaoyu treats them sincerely.


    "Princess, we have a lot of guests today. I noticed that it''s a little lonely on the other side." Ma Wencai said with a smile, because the opposite Yanyu building imitated their dishes, it robbed the guests.


    It depends on how they look.


    Xiaoyu didn''t pay much attention to the opposite side today, but since she cut off the supply of pepper in Yanyu building and reached an agreement with the third prince, they have no raw materials, so it''s very difficult to do business.


    "It''s getting late." Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s hand. The meaning is very clear. It''s time to go.


    Xiaoyu smiles at him and looks back at the restaurant.


    "Come on, everyone is tired. Let''s go back and have a rest early. Let''s go." The words haven''t finished, the eastern night Xuan has already pulled her to go out, she is to walk while finish.


    People can''t help thinking that the feelings between the princess and the young villa master are very good.


    Only the face of Ren Chong at the counter was a little strange.


    Because today is the happy day for Xiaoyu to open the shop, Qi Kang also pretends to be a heavy burden and comes to the shop. Seeing the grand occasion of the guest, he is more confident and confident in cooperating with Xiaoyu.


    In the carriage, Xiaoyu looks at Dongfang yexuan, "what are you doing? I haven''t finished yet."

 Chapter 927

    "There''s nothing to say to them." Oriental night Xuan light, but think in the heart, these men really hate, don''t like light rain and other men contact, also don''t like light rain to other men smile.


    Xiaoyu: "they are all her employees. Of course, she wants to have a good relationship with them.


    I just don''t know what''s wrong with him. He''s even stingy in speaking.


    In the evening, Xiaoyu has a dream of counting money and getting cramps to play chess with Duke Zhou.


    Oriental night Xuan is in light rain after sleeping, holding his head to see light rain red face.


    Although every time I sleep in the same bed with Xiaoyu, it''s a torment for him.


    Every time he had to endure a cramp in his face, but he still enjoyed it.


    Soon, in a few months, he will be able to have her and enter her


    Gently kiss on Xiaoyu''s face, get up, dress and leave the room.


    Chang''an has been waiting in the yard, see the eastern night Xuan out, followed by the study.


    "Master, I followed the man. He was very clever. First, he walked around the city for fear of being followed.


    Later, he entered our villa, and then entered the eldest son''s Jingteng courtyard. No more


    Chang''an stands aside and respectfully reports back.


    Oriental night Xuan in the mind has already guessed, pour also have no too accident.


    "Try to collect the evidence, and don''t scare the snake for the time being." He wants to let the old man know clearly the ambition of the concubine.


    "By the way, how are those people?"


    As soon as Chang''an heard it, he knew that the young master was asking about the young lady''s wonderful relatives.


    "Locked up in the dungeon, we''ve arranged for questioning." It''s just that this question is not a simple question.


    "Well, make sure you ask." Oriental night Xuan sidelong comes over, let Chang''an attach importance to this matter.


    "Yes Chang''an answered in a deep voice.


    "Changfu, where are they?" That''s the point, and it''s also the reason why he would get up quietly and ask without telling Xiaoyu.


    "Changfu escorted miss''s family all the way to Beijing, and they will arrive in two days."


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "be sure to ensure their safety."


    Ordered all matters well, the eastern night Xuan just lightly returns to the room, lies in the light rain body side.


    Looking at her breath in a low voice, she just left for a while and put the quilt in her thigh. She slept sweetly with the quilt in her arms.


    Take out the quilt gently, replace the quilt with yourself and hold the person in your arms.


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, it''s already daybreak. He reaches out to the side and has no familiar temperature.


    Open an eye, didn''t see Eastern night Xuan, he affirmation went to busy again.


    Sigh, stretch and get up.


    When she was dressing, Yumei came over with a box. She was still thinking about what was inside, so Yumei put it in front of her.


    "Miss, this is what the young master asked his maidservant to give you when he left in the morning." Then eyes bright looking at light rain, let her quickly open to have a look.


    Originally, she wanted to open it first, but considering the black water in the young villa master''s stomach, she didn''t dare to make a mistake.


    Xiaoyu opened it curiously and found that there was a stepping rock inside. It was made of gold. It was in the shape of a leaf, that is, a ginkgo leaf, with tassels hanging from the bottom and red beans at the bottom.


    Xiaoyu takes it up and looks at it carefully. He finds that it''s red beans made of red agate. He can''t help but think of it: red beans are born in southern China, and they will grow in spring. I wish you more manors. This is the most Acacia.


    Light ripples appear in the eyes, and the moist eyes shine.

 Chapter 928

    Ah Yeh, is this talking about Acacia with her? They see it every day and do it. It''s funny,.


    But it was very moving.


    "Miss, there''s something down there!" Yumei motioned to her to look inside the box.


    Xiaoyu looked into the box and found that there was a stack of paper just below the box, but it was just similar to the color of the box, and it was folded so that it was pasted. She didn''t notice it for a moment.


    Take it up, open it, and smile at the corner of your mouth.


    "What is it, miss?" Laughing so happily.


    "This is the title deed of Chuang Tzu in the suburb of Beijing, just next to my little Chuang Tzu." Ah ye must have heard that her village was a little small, so she got a bigger one for her.


    Look at it. It''s over 50 mu.


    Yu Mei envied the young lady and combed her hair. "It''s so nice of you to be young lady."


    Light rain turns head, "somebody also treats you very well." There is a teasing smile in my eyes.


    "What? No one is good to a maid. It''s estimated that he died when he was born, or he hasn''t been born yet." Otherwise, I haven''t come to her yet.


    Looking at the appearance of Yumei''s mumbling mouth, Xiaoyu chuckles impolitely. This Nizi hasn''t found that Chang''an treats her differently.


    She is too simple in this aspect, but she won''t say it. Let Chang''an be depressed for a while.


    After breakfast, Xiaoyu went to yufeifei restaurant. Seeing that everything was normal, she went to Meiyan Pavilion.


    There are already skin care products in it, and there are also some little ladies who are smiling and choosing. Without disturbing anyone, Xiaoyu will come out.


    Go to the rain house.


    These days she lives in Zhang''s house, which Dongfang yexuan bought for her parents.


    Before the princess''s house was finished, she lived in Zhang''s house.


    And the rain hospital, has become her place to study skin care products.


    Now it''s full of people she bought.


    When the light rain arrived, I just saw someone send flowers.


    See her still standing in the same place and say hello to her.


    "Rain princess."


    Xiaoyu smiles, "is the money settled?"


    These are ordinary people. Because Xiaoyu needs fresh flowers, it is also to increase their income.


    "Yes, thank you very much, princess. You are a kind-hearted Bodhisattva. Now our family has this source of money, and all the children have food to eat."


    The woman is smiling at Xiaoyu happily, which shows that she is really happy in her heart.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "I''m also very happy, but you don''t want to go to some dangerous places when you pick wild flowers. If conditions permit, you can plant it yourself. Don''t take your life to fight."


    She is afraid that these people will die in order to make more money, which is not worth the loss.


    "It''s very kind of the sheriff, the lady wrote it down." To see a princess also concerned about their life and death, I was very moved.


    It''s very nice to be a commoner princess. If only there were more.


    Dare not delay the princess''s journey, the woman left soon.


    After Xiaoyu went in, he found that it was covered with the fragrance of flowers and attracted some bees.


    Plum orchid bamboo chrysanthemum four maid naturally followed her to Zhang Fu to wait on, so there are only five newly bought maid who do skin care products.


    There are also two gatekeepers.


    Xiaoyu went in to have a look, and then finished her last shaping step.


    "Miss, it''s better to find more people and make more money." Yumei looks at a few people in the room. How much can she do in a day.


    "It''s expensive. If it''s more expensive, it''s not worth money." The cheapest things she sells in Meiyan Pavilion cost one or two silver.

 Chapter 929

    Come out, see some not fresh flowers in the yard were thrown aside.


    Let the porter put it away, "dry some of the dried flowers in the sun, then make them into sachets and give them to the guests."


    It''s waste utilization.


    It''s not good to think that there is no one in charge here.


    Thinking of this, Xiaoyu went back to yufeifei restaurant.


    It''s noon, so there are more guests.


    Xiaoyu came in and saw Ma Wencai happily introduce food to the guests and recommend the dishes he thought were delicious.


    Nodding from the bottom of your heart, you can make it.


    Came to the counter, "Ren Zhong, how does Ma Wencai perform recently?"


    Ren Zhong saw Xiaoyu and said with a smile, "it''s very good. The guests like him very much. Look at his happy expression, which makes the guests feel happy."


    Xiaoyu also carefully observed and found that he really likes to laugh.


    Light rain nodded, "let them send a meal upstairs."


    Then he raised his foot and went upstairs, "Yumei, go and call Ma Wencai up."


    Then take Ziqiong and Zifei to the third floor and sit down.


    After Zhang Xiaoyu went upstairs, he went to the inner room and knocked on the door of the darkroom three times.


    Then came a man.


    "Here comes Princess Yu." Ren Zhong bowed his head respectfully.


    "Well, I see. I''ll tell the master." With that, the man went back to the darkroom, walked out of the inner passage and came to a house one street away.


    "Master, Miss Zhang has come to yufeifei restaurant." Bow to the sitting master.


    Qi Kang shakes the wine in his glass with a slight radian in his mouth.


    Ma Wencai is taken upstairs by Yumei, and then meets the princess in Yajian.


    "What can I do for you, princess?" Ma Wencai stood not far away smiling and looked up at the princess.


    Xiaoyu feels comfortable as soon as he looks at his smile. It''s strange that people who can smile are not too lucky.


    Originally, Ma Wencai, who was pretty, gained a lot of points because of his smile.


    "How long have you been in a restaurant?" Xiaoyu asked with a smile.


    "A year and a half." Ma Wencai did not understand the answer, do not know what the princess asked him to do.


    "Princess, is there something wrong with the small one? You can''t drive me away. I''ve taken charge of this place. "


    Looking at Xiaoyu with a nervous face, I''m afraid I''ll be kicked out and I won''t find such a good job any more.


    Xiaoyu saw that he had misunderstood his own meaning and was not in a hurry to explain.


    "I think you should have a wider world and not be stuck in this small place."


    Ma Wencai got down on his knees. He had no smile on his face. On the contrary, he had a bitter face. "Princess, don''t do it. I''m a restaurant man. I''m a restaurant ghost. You can''t drive me away even with a stick."


    Yumei almost laughs. It''s so funny. Although it''s a rogue, it makes people want to laugh.


    There is no extra expression on Xiaoyu''s face. Although she teases him in her heart, it doesn''t show on her face. On the contrary, she is a little cold.


    "Do you want to be a shopkeeper all your life? Don''t you want to go up? "


    Ma Wencai almost cried out, "I don''t want to, I want to stay in the restaurant all my life to be a shopkeeper. If I can, I can be a shopkeeper..."


    Guilty of looking up at a light rain, see her no irony or angry expression.


    Then he said, "princess, I''ll work harder and I won''t betray you!"


    If you''re firm, you''ll have to raise your hand and swear.

 Chapter 930

    Light rain in the heart secretly smile, the corner of the mouth hooked up, "really don''t want to? You don''t want to be in charge? "


    Huh? Ma Wencai raised his eyes suspiciously, looked at the expression of the princess''s teasing, and the expression of a few beautiful maids'' snickering. It seemed that he realized.


    Do you?


    Carefully looking at the princess, "the princess means... Let the small do the work?"


    Light rain nodded faintly.


    Ma Wencai was so happy that he almost stood up and cheered.


    But knowing that he could not be presumptuous, he continued to kneel.


    Light rain see him so happy, in the heart also don''t feel some happy, visible smile can pass.


    "Do you mean no? If you don''t want to, I''d better find someone else! " Light rain light way, amused Ma Wencai.


    "No Ma Wencai immediately yelled, found that his voice was a little loud, immediately reduced decibel.


    But he was very anxious to explain, "the little ones are willing, very willing, very willing, 10000 willing..."


    "Well, well, I see." Light rain helps the forehead, this guy is still a chatter.


    "From tomorrow on, go to the rain courtyard to be a steward. First, do it for a few days. If you don''t do it well, you will come back to be your shop boy!"


    "No, the little one will deal with everything very well, and will not let the princess take this opportunity to drive me back." Hold your head high and pat your chest with confidence on your face.


    "All right, go down." Xiaoyu waves. This guy is so eloquent. Save it for the guests.


    After Ma Wencai retreated, the people below also put food on the table.


    Xiaoyu is about to ask Yumei to eat with them.


    Outside the door came the voice of the shop boy, "princess, there is a young man who calls himself qikang downstairs asking to see him."


    Huh? Light rain Leng next, "let him come up."


    During this period of time, she was busy with rumors and business, and forgot to cooperate with Qi Kang.


    Qi Kang came in with purple and gentle.


    "Light rain, long time no see, I wonder if we are ready to cooperate?" Smile to walk forward, also don''t see outside, directly sit to light rain opposite.


    Light rain secretly curls his mouth, so direct, shouldn''t we first exchange greetings? She doesn''t like to beat around the Bush, though.


    He said with a smile, "qikang, why are you here? You must have heard about my recent affairs, and you haven''t made time for it yet. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait, but don''t make me wait too long. I can''t stay any longer. I have to go back as soon as possible." Over there... Fierce violence flashed through my eyes.


    "Going back? So fast? Isn''t that the way to do business? " Xiaoyu is surprised, but he is a modern. It''s not a matter to stay here for a long time, so he is relieved.


    "Yes, but something happened at home, so we should go back as soon as possible." With a faint smile, put the meat on the table into the pot, then pick up a piece and put it into the rain bowl.


    Xiaoyu: "what''s the matter with this sudden intimacy?


    "Well, I''ll write the contract when I go back today, and I''ll come to the restaurant to give it to you tomorrow." Think of their own plans, light rain readily agreed.


    "Can''t you write it now?" Qi Kang''s warm eyes look over.


    Xiaoyu: brother, it''s not so urgent. I haven''t eaten yet?


    "Don''t worry. Let''s have dinner first." At this time, it''s not good to call Yumei. They eat together and want them to open a table downstairs.

 Chapter 931

    However, looking at Qi Kang on the other side, she felt that this seemingly harmless guy might be harmless. She''d better be on guard.


    Before the meal is finished, Dongfang yexuan sends the supervisor to report to the princess'' mansion. The princess'' mansion has finished the correction, so it''s all taken care of.


    "Really? That''s great. " Xiaoyu is very happy and curious about what the princess''s house has been decorated like.


    She''s going to the princess''s house later.


    Looking at her smiling face, Qi Kang couldn''t help laughing to himself. How could this little thing benefit so much.


    If she married herself


    This meal directly eat half an hour, light rain finish eating, and let downstairs to send half a watermelon.


    Cut it into small pieces and stick it in with a wooden stick.


    "Xiaoyu, you can really enjoy it." Qi Kang is not afraid to be seen by outsiders. She leans on the chair, stretches her legs and eats watermelon while shaking.


    But it is this indecent behavior that explains her unsophisticated heart.


    "People live a life, of course, also enjoy, otherwise why hard to come to the world to walk by." Xiaoyu continues to shake her legs and glances at Yanyu building, which is diagonally opposite the building.


    Yumei stood behind her and naturally noticed the sight of the young lady.


    "Miss, the business of Yanyu building is not very good these two days. Although their food is cheaper than ours, they can''t buy it because the pepper is limited. When the guests go in, they can only eat other food.


    In addition, there are many new dishes in our restaurant, which makes it more difficult for them


    When Yu Mei said this, she didn''t hide her contempt. Hum, if she dares to rob their business, she must have the consciousness of being robbed back.


    Xiaoyu also thinks that they deserve it, but the speed of the third prince is very fast. This time, the seventh Prince has no power to fight back.


    It''s just that the seven princes suffered such a big loss. I''m afraid they will do something secretly.


    "Don''t be too optimistic. Let the people below be smart. Don''t go wrong."


    "Well, I''ll tell the shopkeeper later."


    Looking at Xiaoyu''s vivid appearance, Qi Kang has his own style of speaking and doing things.


    "Light rain..." as soon as the words came out, the door was pushed open.


    "Ah, ye, why are you here?" Xiaoyu looks up at the door. With the cool temperament of Dongfang yexuan in white, she glances at qikang and walks to Xiaoyu.


    "To take you home." Standing beside Xiaoyu.


    "Ah, aren''t you busy? Come back so early? "


    "It''s done. It''s coming." Of course, it''s because there are wild men around you.


    Light rain pulled him to sit down, "have you eaten yet?"


    Oriental night Xuan light shake head, "not yet."


    "Then I''ll get you a new one." Her eyes indicate Zifei.


    Zifei immediately respectfully back, downstairs to the kitchen.


    East night Xuan whole face of Qi Kang does not exist, bow and light rain whisper.


    "Girl, did you see the step shake for you?"


    Light rain sweet smile, "see, very beautiful, I like."


    "Then why not?" Xiaoyu has been dressed up very simple, not like luxury, very simple and clean.


    This is different from the Oriental young master, because the Oriental night Xuan is not short of money, the more luxurious the better.


    It''s just that he likes simple, low-key luxury, not the golden one.


    "I want to keep you for me." Naturally, I don''t want to be covered with pearls and jade, which makes my scalp ache.


    She can simply decorate Zhu Chai with one or two.

 Chapter 932

    Dongfang yexuan smiles and rubs Xiaoyu''s head, "OK, I''ll wear it for you."


    Xiaoyu took his hand down and said, "I''m not a child or a dog. Don''t mess up my hair..."


    Qi Kang looks at the interaction between them as if they were alone and listens to what they say. Have they already lived together?


    I don''t care about the people around me at all. I''m used to seeing those girls.


    Heart slightly pain, with a gentle smile, "light rain, I still have something to do, go first."


    Get up slightly arch hand, see the East night Xuan light, have no waves, even a little expression all have no, also the old God is sitting, the facial expression is a little twisted.


    But he conceals very well, did not let light rain discover, but sharp as the eastern night Xuan, naturally discovered.


    But the East night Xuan doesn''t care at all, the hand tightly grasps light rain''s hand, don''t let her get up.


    Xiaoyu embarrassed smile, "qikang, I will bring the contract tomorrow."


    "Well." Qi Kang''s gentle smile, glanced at the Oriental night porch pretending to see nothing, and turned to leave.


    Just turn around the moment, eyes a vast ocean, unfathomable.


    Waiting for someone to leave, Xiaoyu pushes Dongfang yexuan, "what are you doing? You know qikang, too. Why do you deliberately ignore others? "


    This guy shows love to her as soon as he comes. She can only cooperate.


    Dongfang yexuan holds her hand and pulls people to her arms.


    Yumei and others in the room immediately went to the door to wait.


    Chang''an and others are naturally standing outside the door.


    "He wants to take you." Oriental night Xuan low eyebrow looks at the eye of light rain, light voice way.


    "No, you think too much." Xiaoyu pushed him, not away.


    "You let it go. What does it look like?" After two struggles, Dongfang yexuan let go.


    Xiaoyu sat down quickly and was a little far away from him.


    Find the East night Xuan eyebrows wrinkle, and quickly sit back, this possessive is really terrible.


    "You stay away from him." The cold voice of the Oriental night Pavilion rang out.


    "Why? I''m going to do business with him. "


    "I don''t like the way he looks at you." Qi Kang clearly had an intention.


    Xiaoyu wants to shout insanity, who chat without looking at each other, is not blind.


    "You think too much..." he didn''t agree with me and changed his words.


    "Well, I''ll have less contact with him in the future, OK." She didn''t want to get in touch with him, but she always met him.


    She also knew that Qi Kang had different intentions, but later she found that Qi Kang and she were like friends, which was not the feeling, so she would cooperate with him.


    At this time, the waiter brought up the food, and Ziqiong helped to remove the leftover food from the table.


    When Dongfang yexuan had finished eating, Xiaoyu said, "princess''s house has been repaired. Let''s go and have a look together."


    "Tomorrow, let''s go home and I''ll make you up."


    "Ah? If you want to wear it for me, don''t be in a hurry. Tomorrow morning


    "No, I want to be right now."


    "But... I want to see what the sheriff''s mansion looks like."


    "Darling, I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    "Well, it''s still early. I don''t want to go back." It''s still afternoon and she wants to sit down.


    "No, you think so." Oriental night Xuan gentle, compulsory holding light rain to go to the door.


    I don''t know what he thought he wanted to do.


    Xiaoyu can''t, can only follow him downstairs, come downstairs, Yumei to the shopkeeper Ren Zhong said Miss command, let him pay attention to, lest be drilled.

 Chapter 933

    Yumei came back with a word.


    "Miss, just when Mr. Qi left, he settled the bill."


    Huh? Have you settled the bill?


    Qi Kang is quite sensible. He knows that she pays for dinner with a girl when the shop is hers.


    Oriental night Xuan murmurs to oneself, "pretend."


    Back to Zhang Fu, the Oriental night Xuan naturally followed.


    Xiaoyu lives here, so he basically doesn''t go back to the nightyard.


    Time is still early, light rain changed a suit of clothes, sitting under the eaves, the railings of the fence overlooking.


    Because Dongfang yexuan is in a good mood to play the piano under a osmanthus tree.


    Light rain listens with eyes closed, like spring tinkling, like mountain streams and waterfalls, like birds in the morning


    Dongfang yexuan was dressed in white, and her slender fingers plucked the strings one by one. She leaned forward slightly, and her dark hair slowly fell down on both sides.


    The breeze caresses his handsome face and brings his cool lotus fragrance to Xiaoyu''s nose.


    The corners of his mouth smile, hands on the railings drowsy.


    I do not know when, the eastern night Xuan close to her, gently bent down in her neck sniff, and then in that close lips won the woman''s sweet Xiangjin.


    "Well..." Xiaoyu uncomfortably opened his eyes, just saw the satisfied eyebrows after the man succeeded.


    "Why not?" Soft voice is dumb.


    Oriental night Xuan looking at her lovely appearance, a person in his arms, sitting in her just position.


    Then put her in a comfortable position and lean on him.


    "My music has become your lullaby. How can I continue?"


    Xiaoyu is a little embarrassed. The sound of Dongfang yexuan is so beautiful, but she fell asleep. It''s hard to say.


    Head against his chest, his right hand was held by him, his left hand took advantage of the slip of his shoulder hair band in his hand.


    "I didn''t mean to. Your music made me feel like I was in the world. My heart was very peaceful. Unconsciously, I fell asleep.".


    Dongfang yexuan bows her head. Because Xiaoyu has just changed her clothes, she scatters her hair and puts it on her back.


    Soft hair brushed his arm.


    "Bring me the steps of this morning." A light glance at Zifei.


    Zifei immediately turns to enter the room, finds the step shake, and respectfully hands it to Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan skillfully pulls up a piece of black silk of Xiaoyu, and then shakes it with a step.


    Xiaoyu propped up, touched it with his hand and raised his eyes in surprise, "when did you learn your skills?"


    "All the time." Oriental night Xuan arranges next to the hair, looked, nodded, OK.


    Then Zifei thoughtfully took out a carved bronze mirror and put it in front of danger.


    Light rain around to see, "good." Sweet smile.


    The next day, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan had breakfast together.


    "You don''t have to go out today?" Didn''t Xiang Tian go out early in the morning to deal with business?


    "Well, at home with you."


    Xiaoyu is very excited. This guy is crazy. If she says this, she will mistakenly think that they are husband and wife.


    Oriental night Xuan in the heart secretly smile, the corner of the mouth tiny hook, "yesterday was not promised you, want to accompany you to go to the princess mansion to stroll?"


    Xiaoyu remembered that he did say that yesterday.


    "Well, let''s go now. I''m looking forward to it."


    Two people take carriage, drive to Princess mansion dada.


    Dongfang yexuan gets off the carriage first, and then turns around to hold Xiaoyu in his arms.


    "What are you doing?" Light rain beat down his chest, "have horse stool, I can come down by myself."

 Chapter 934

    Did he have a psychotic attack? Why is it so strange today.


    "Don''t move. I''ll hold you." He took two steps forward and looked down at the murmur of light rain.


    "Close your eyes."


    Eh? Suddenly hearing this order, Xiaoyu raised his eyes, "what''s the matter?"


    "Close your eyes, there''s a surprise." The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan rises and stands still.


    If you don''t close your eyes, I won''t go.


    Light rain glared at him, but closed his eyes and muttered: "what''s up, so mysterious!"


    Dongfang yexuan signals Chang''an, and Chang''an immediately knocks on the door.


    Then the door creaks and opens. Dongfang yexuan turns around with Xiaoyu in her arms.


    "Light rain..."


    "Sister..."


    "Girl..."


    Several calls sounded at the same time. Xiaoyu opened his eyes at the same time and saw a family standing in front of the door.


    Busy from the East night Xuan body struggle to jump down, "father, mother, elder sister, second brother..."


    Xiaoyu can''t believe her eyes. How can they be here?


    Happily ran in the past, a rushed to Zhao Qun''s arms, "Niang, I miss you so much!"


    The voice came out of my arms, stuffy.


    Zhao Qun stroked Xiaoyu''s black hair. "My mother also wants you, my daughter. I haven''t seen you for a long time..."


    "Oh, old lady, how long do you have to hold it? So many people are waiting." Zhang Daniu rubbed his hands and looked at Xiaoyu excitedly.


    His daughter has grown up a little longer. Looking at her ruddy little face, you can see that she has a good life. Just now, when you saw Dongfang yexuan holding Xiaoyu, you can see that he treats Xiaoyu very well.


    "I haven''t got enough. Go away." Zhao Qun held hands behind him and pushed Zhang Daniu back.


    Xiaoyu smiles and hugs Zhao Qun separately, then hugs the aggrieved Zhang Daniu, "Dad..."


    "Ah Zhang Daniu agreed loudly.


    Oriental night Xuan tight tight tight hand, looking at the father and daughter hugging together, put the hand behind.


    Then Xiaoyu hugs Zhang Xiaoli and her second brother, Zhang Xiaoquan, and sees Zhang Xiaoli''s husband Gao Yuan.


    Before waiting for her action, Dongfang yexuan has come quickly, holding her hand.


    "Let''s go in. It''s crowded out here."


    Xiaoyu


    Xiaoyu''s family


    We went into the princess''s house and met the princess!


    Just stepped into the door, inside stood a row of servants, bent to salute Xiaoyu.


    Light rain Leng for a while, looking at the eastern night Xuan: "this is?"


    "I asked them to take care of the princess''s house, and they arranged the servants by the way." Oriental night Xuan innocent answer, that he did not know.


    Xiaoyu: "without your command, how dare they do these things?


    "Xiaoyu, how did you become a princess? What''s going on? " Zhang Daniu asked.


    "Isn''t that a good thing, old man? How to use this worried tone? " Zhao Qun, take a picture of Zhang Daniu.


    Light rain smile, "father, mother, let''s find a place to sit down and chat."


    Then he turned his eyes to these servants and saw a man who looked like a housekeeper.


    "You go back to your places. There''s no waiting here." Wave your hand down.


    Everyone came to the dining room and sat down around the big round table, waiting for the maid to bring up the tea.


    "Mom and Dad, how did you come to Beijing? Is something wrong at home? " How else would everyone be here?


    "It''s very good at home. There''s nothing to do. We just came here after we arranged it." Zhao Qun patted the back of Xiaoyu''s hand and said with pity.

 Chapter 935

    "Little sister, I know you love game. I brought a lot of them from home. They are all alive." Zhang Xiaoquan said happily.


    They''ve come all the way, and they''ve spent a lot of time on these things.


    Zhang Xiaoli takes a look at Zhang Xiaoquan and laughs at him


    "Ha ha... Xiaoyu, your second brother wanted to bring you red bayberry. He said you love it, but we all said that it would be broken on the road and we couldn''t take it, otherwise he would have to bring you more things."


    "I..." Zhang Xiaoquan is a little embarrassed, "I''m not afraid that Xiaoyu doesn''t have to eat. The fruits at home are ripe, and Xiaoyu doesn''t have to eat either."


    Xiaoyu is very happy. Her brother treats her so well, although they sometimes like to bicker.


    "We all say that there is everything in the capital. You are not short of money. You can buy anything you want. Guess what your brother said?" Zhao Qun also takes a narrow look at Zhang Xiaoquan.


    Xiaoyu asked with a smile, "how do you say that?"


    "Mother!" Zhang Koizumi was afraid of what his mother would say, so he was embarrassed to whisper.


    "What for?" Zhao Qun smiles and stares at him, and then says to Xiaoyu, "your brother says that no matter how many things there are, it''s not the taste of home. You can''t buy them."


    Zhang Koizumi suddenly felt that he was blushing. How could he set an example for his brother when he was exposed by his family.


    Xiaoyu looks at Zhang Xiaoquan with a smile, "it''s better for my brother to treat me well. He knows that I love things at home. His brother is right. No matter how good things are outside, it''s not the taste of home."


    Her brother really loves her. She is not a white eyed wolf. Of course, she has to protect her brother''s face.


    "I''ll tell you. My sister knows me best." Koizumi looked up with pride.


    "Originally, there were people from Beijing. We thought you had an accident, but the people sent by a ye said, because you miss us, there are so many things in Beijing that we can''t go back, so we just came together and just took your brother and sister to recognize them."


    Zhang Daniu slowly explained to Xiaoyu why they would come.


    Xiaoyu looks at Dongfang yexuan suspiciously. When did she say these words?


    Dongfang yexuan smiles at her. Xiaoyu turns her head and decides to ask again later.


    "And when did you arrive? Why don''t you tell me so that I can pick you up. " Also appeared in the princess''s mansion in the morning.


    "I arrived last night, but ah ye said that we would give you a surprise. We''ll go to the princess''s residence first and wait for you." Zhao Qun answered softly.


    Looking at this magnificent Princess mansion, they really opened their eyes. This is something they dare not think about in their life.


    "Girl, how did you become a princess? Why didn''t you bring back any news? We don''t know at all."


    "I haven''t had time to tell you what happened recently. Since everyone is here, I''ll live in the princess''s mansion. We all know where the officials live." This is indeed a surprise, although the eastern night Xuan is very strange today.


    But she didn''t think about it. He kept it a secret.


    "Let''s forget it. We stayed in a hurry last night. We couldn''t stay any more." Zhao Qun shakes his head and doesn''t want to live any more.


    Light rain doubts, "how, here is not good?"


    "It''s just because it''s so nice. We''re not used to living here. There are so many maids and servants here. There are so many rules even in the last hut. Let''s forget it."


    Zhao Qun was a little hungry last night. He wanted to find the kitchen to make something to eat, but the kitchen was cold, followed by two maid.

 Chapter 936

    She said that she was afraid that something might happen to her and wanted to follow her. She had no choice but to bear to go back to her room. Then she opened the door and wanted to go to the cottage.


    But the maid said there was a bucket in the room. Let her use it.


    Where can she use that thing? What if it stinks in the room?


    So she just held on until dawn in the morning.


    The problem is that the thatched cottage is better than the houses in their village. It''s a pity for her to shit in it.


    Xiaoyu probably also understood her mother''s idea. The country people are used to freedom. Suddenly, there are so many people waiting on her and there are so many rules. It''s inconvenient.


    And there will be a feeling of not being free and in prison.


    "Then don''t worry about the rules. How do you want to save me?"


    Zhao Qun took a look at Dongfang yexuan and shook his head. "No, we have a house in Beijing. We''d better live in it. There''s everything there. It''s very convenient."


    She''d better not be obnoxious. At first glance, my future uncle likes to be clean. Although he can''t say anything, the people below will have ideas.


    Light rain see her mother insist, also not good force, so look to other people.


    "What about you? Don''t you live? It''s not easy for me to be the princess. If I''m swayed one day, I won''t have a chance


    Xiaoyu tilts her head and blinks at them.


    When I saw Gao Yuan, I found that he was a bit embarrassed.


    "Gaoyuan... Oh, it should be called brother-in-law. Brother in law, what do you think?"


    Just being said hello to him, I don''t think she is developed and hard to approach.


    "I... I listen to my parents-in-law." Gao Yuan smiles for a while, but his expression is still a little stiff.


    Xiaoyu shriveled, "Dad, what do you think? If you all leave, I''ll live alone!"


    Looking at Zhang Daniu pitifully, as if he was her only salvation.


    Zhang Daniu is in a dilemma. He wants to accompany his daughter, but it''s really uncomfortable here.


    But looking at Xiaoyu''s face, when he was about to promise, Zhao Qun pinched his arm.


    "What do you want to do? Ah Yeh bought us such a big house, it''s not enough for us to live in. If you stay here, I don''t care about you. "


    Zhang Daniu was suppressed by Zhao Qun, but he didn''t make a sound for a moment, so he had to give Xiaoyu a helpless expression.


    Xiaoyu: "she knows.


    Worried that everyone didn''t eat well, Xiaoyu asked for another table to eat.


    Then in the afternoon, everyone went back to Zhang''s house.


    Zhao Qun quietly pulls Xiaoyu into the room, "Xiaoyu, how are you and ah ye? How do you feel ah Yeh is colder? I haven''t seen him speak today. "


    If it wasn''t for everyone''s talking and laughing, she wondered if they had made him angry.


    "Mother, don''t you know him? Ben is a cold temper, we are also very good, there is no problem


    In the past two years, she may be older, but also experienced her disappearance, the emperor''s marriage and other things. Naturally, her temperament is getting colder and colder.


    Even sometimes she didn''t understand what he was thinking. For example, she didn''t tell her when she picked up her family. She didn''t know what he was planning.


    "That''s good. Just be nice to you. As for our family, you don''t have to worry about it. After your elder sister married Gao Yuan, they were very friendly.


    Your second brother and Qiu Nan have the same idea. We plan to hire him next year and marry him in. "


    "Really? Second brother and qiunan are that interesting? Why didn''t qiunan come here this time? "

 Chapter 937

    "We also want her to follow us, but it''s not good for her to follow us before she''s married. I''m afraid it will affect her."


    Then Zhao Qun asked about Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu avoided the heavy and took the light. He picked up some nice things to tell her.


    "Girl, you are the flesh that falls from your mother. If you have anything bad, you must tell her. Even if she can''t help you, you can listen. Don''t hide it from me!"


    Zhao Qun concerned about holding the hand of light rain, two people sitting in the room.


    "I know you''re a capable person. Our family doesn''t have your brains to use, but my mother also knows that it''s not so easy to fight outside.


    So you must take good care of yourself. If you have any problems, you have to say that you can''t be helped from outside, at least you won''t be delayed. "


    These words are very intimate, most parents are like this, children travel thousands of miles, mother worried, that''s what I mean.


    Xiaoyu leans on Zhao Qun''s arms. "Niang, I''m really good. You don''t have to worry. I know Niang loves me. I will tell Niang what I have, so that Niang can love me..."


    They were whispering in the room.


    One side of the hall, because Xiaoyu and Zhao Qun left to whisper, Zhang Xiaoli also went back to the room, and then there were only four people left in the room: Dongfang yexuan, Zhang Xiaoquan, Gaoyuan and Zhang Daniu.


    The four were speechless.


    Because Dongfang yexuan has nothing to say to them, and they think Dongfang yexuan is sitting on one side, they have nothing to say to him.


    And that''s the scene.


    Oriental night Xuan also found this point, although he has put his momentum away.


    But he is not used to people except Xiaoyu.


    So I talked about the topic, "uncle, the family can be arranged properly, do you need me to let people look at it?"


    Zhang Daniu was surprised. Ah ye would talk to him.


    Because since he was injured when he was a child and lived in his home, he was a very cold tempered man.


    I seldom talk to them every day except for the necessary address.


    Of course, except for Xiaoyu, because since then, he has been following Xiaoyu.


    "No, I entrusted Wang Dalang to take care of the factory. Other shops have been told by the shopkeeper that they will be fine for the time being." Zhang Daniu''s simple and honest smile.


    It''s just that the atmosphere is still a little weird.


    Zhang Xiaoquan looked at Dongfang yexuan and said, "ah ye, can you tell us the story of Xiaoyu being a princess?"


    The future brother-in-law was as cold and indifferent as ever, but his whole body style was much more powerful than the official master he had met.


    "Xiaoyu is very popular. She''s opposite to the lady in the palace. She''s just a favorite, so she asked the emperor to reward a princess." Oriental night Xuan light explanation, tone all have no fluctuation.


    For Xiaoyu, it must be a vivid and interesting story.


    "I knew my sister was smart." Zhang Xiaoquan was as happy as he was when he was a princess.


    Gaoyuan secretly looks at Dongfang yexuan several times. Dongfang yexuan naturally knows, but pretends not to know.


    It was only later that Gao Yuan realized that he was the boss of his company and the young owner behind the De Fu Restaurant.


    So I didn''t dare to talk like this, especially when the person was still so indifferent, there was nothing to say.


    When the atmosphere solidified again, Chang''an came in and said something to Dongfang yexuan.

 Chapter 938

    Oriental night Xuan gets up, "uncle, I go out first next."


    Of course, Zhang Daniu nodded.


    After Dongfang yexuan and Chang''an go out, the three people in the room breathe out at the same time.


    "Hoo..."


    Then three people are embarrassed each other smile, "the future brother-in-law some cold." I don''t know if I can stand it.


    Zhang Xiaoquan finished in a low voice and was glared by Zhang Daniu, "what nonsense?"


    "Mr. Dongfang''s momentum is really strong. I''m too scared to speak." Gao Yuan gently pulled the corner of his mouth to help his brother-in-law.


    "That''s the temperament of ah Yeh. He''s a good person."


    Zhang Daniu opens his mouth to defend Dongfang yexuan.


    Dongfang yexuan left the hall and came to the yard. Chang''an immediately reported, "young master, the news came from the dark prison. Those people refused to say it. Later they used the punishment, but they didn''t say anything useful.


    The people behind them are very hidden, and they are just a small man


    Seeing that the young master''s brow began to wrinkle, he immediately said, "there''s a man named Chen Li inside, who is clamoring to see the young lady."


    Oriental night Xuan face sinks down, what does this kind of person see light rain to do? It''s a waste of time.


    "She said that she had something to say to the young lady face to face, and our people wanted her to say it, but she just refused to speak, so..." maybe the young lady didn''t want to see her.


    "Do you want me to teach you such things?" Oriental night Xuan denounces, know light rain to the family deeply detest, still ask this kind of question.


    Chang''an bow, is ready to retreat, see Zhang Xiaoyu come out.


    The light rain hears the East night Xuan''s reprimand voice, walked over and looked at Chang''an doubtfully, "what''s the matter? What did you do wrong in Chang''an? "


    This person is the husband that she chooses for Yu Mei, but don''t be maimed by Dongfang yexuan.


    Chang''an looked at the young master and did not dare to speak.


    Light rain and look to the East night Xuan, East night Xuan turn, don''t want to say.


    But also did not let Chang''an say, so Chang''an put Chen Li to see her things out.


    "She wants to see me?" Xiaoyu doesn''t understand. What does she want to see her do?


    "When, now?" Chen Li is a smart person. She is not as stupid as other Zhangjia people. I knew that day when she didn''t speak under the stage.


    Xiaoyu saw the sky, it''s only afternoon now, it''s not time for dinner.


    "Let''s go now and come back for dinner."


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would agree, "don''t you like them? Why do you want to see me? I''ll let them ask. "


    He doesn''t want Xiaoyu to contact such a bad family.


    "Nothing." Light rain shakes his head, "maybe she has something to tell me, it doesn''t matter to see one side."


    Then I went into the room, said hello to everyone, and came out.


    Oriental night Xuan can''t, have to take light rain to sit on the carriage.


    When Xiaoyu got off the bus, he found that he had come to Sihai villa.


    "Don''t we go to see that family? Why did you come to the villa? "


    "People are here." Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu''s hand and goes in. Wherever he goes, he salutes all the people he meets.


    Xiaoyu is puzzled. Are you in the villa?


    Ah Yeh can''t make them feel better, so he won''t treat them well.


    So


    "Does the villa have dungeons or something?" That''s the only explanation.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "well, there is a dark prison here, which is specially used to deal with some servants and so on."


    Special... Servant


    Does that mean that there are other places with dark cells to deal with more powerful people?

 Chapter 939

    It has to be said that Xiaoyu accidentally ran into this secret.


    However, there is no family without private prison.


    Light rain is led to the direction of the night courtyard by the Oriental night Xuan, but does not enter the night courtyard.


    But on the way through the rockery, press the mechanism, there is a hole.


    Xiaoyu looks into the dark hole.


    Dongfang yexuan led her to walk in, "don''t be afraid, follow me."


    At last, when Chang''an came in, he heard the voice of mechanism recovery coming from behind.


    And then there''s a light in the tunnel.


    There is a candlestick every few meters on both sides of the passage. I don''t know how to set it. Anyway, it''s on inside.


    The passage is long and there is no other scenery inside. After walking about 100 meters, you can see a whole row of cells.


    A single room made of wood.


    "This dark prison is very hidden and bold. Will it be found here?"


    Xiaoyu asked curiously, because in the rockery, if people haven''t gone out for a long time, some people will be suspicious.


    "No, there are people watching in the dark, and generally there are no servants passing by." Oriental night Xuan light answer.


    "Does the whole oriental family know about this dark prison?"


    "No, only me and the old man know."


    Xiaoyu: "who calls his father the old man?


    So, Dongfang Yeliang doesn''t know!


    Zhang Youcai and others were locked in the front room. As soon as Xiaoyu entered, a man in black came out from the inside of the passage.


    See light rain a few people, respectfully bow to stand aside, "master!"


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu to Zhang Youcai''s cell.


    Xiaoyu saw that there was no blood on them. She didn''t seem to be hurt, but she was depressed and soft. She knew that she was tortured.


    "What are you doing here, bitch?" Wang Cuihua saw Zhang Xiaoyu and immediately yelled at him.


    "You..." just ready to scold ugly words, saw the snow-white cold man behind Xiaoyu, to the mouth, then swallowed.


    "Xiaoyu, where is this place? Grandma, I''m so afraid. Will you let me out? I will treat you..."


    He tried to suppress his anger and talked to the little bitch with a smiling face.


    Xiaoyu sneers at the corner of her mouth, glances at her and turns away. She looks at Chen Li in the corner, holding her six - or seven year old son and looking at everyone''s guard.


    May be to notice the light rain''s eyes, she slowly looked up, looking at the still shining light rain.


    Zhang Xiaoyu, who is so confident and has bright eyes, is the same as Zhang Xiaoyu she saw in Baicun at the beginning, but there are more things called momentum.


    "Light rain..." bit the lower lip, "princess, I..." hesitated, don''t know how to say.


    Her husband, Zhang ma''er, pinched her by the wrist. "What''s her name, princess? I''ll see more people."


    Flattering Chong is smiling at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, we know that we are wrong, and we don''t mean it. You can tell this young man well and let us go."


    "Shut up, the master didn''t say anything. Who asked you to speak? Do you want to have some trouble?" The man in black on one side yelled coldly.


    Hong Guihua, who wanted to ask for mercy, covered her mouth and shrank back in horror. Her head wanted to shrink into her thigh.


    "I hear you want to talk to me?" Xiaoyu asks Chen Li without emotion.


    Chen Li wants to say something. She looks at the man in black timidly, then looks at the young man in white, nodding weakly.

 Chapter 940

    "Can you let her out? I want to hear what she wants to say


    Light rain inquires of see to East night Xuan.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded. The man in Black opened the cell and pulled Chen Li''s arm out.


    But she held her son tightly in her hand and refused to let go.


    "Xiao Pang... Xiao Pang..."


    "You come out first. I promise he''ll be fine." Xiaoyu frowns.


    Chen Li is strongly pulled out, at the other end of the passage.


    Xiaoyu is accompanied by Yumei and stands there.


    "Say what you want to say." Light rain light lift eyes, looking at some haggard Chen Li.


    "I..." Chen Li began, hesitating about how to say it. After thinking about it, she looked at Zhang Xiaoyu, who was more and more far away from them.


    "I really want to talk to you about something, but... I have a request, can I..." biting his lip, I don''t know how to speak.


    "Let your son go?" Xiaoyu said it for her.


    Chen Li nodded slowly, "yes, I know this request is a bit difficult, but I still want to try."


    "Tell me what you want to say first. If the news is valuable, it can meet your requirements." Light rain said indifferently.


    Although Chen Li is smarter than those inside, she doesn''t like it either.


    "When we were driven out of the village, the nearby villages refused to take us in. Then we went all the way to Yucheng.


    But we have nothing and we are outsiders. It''s not so easy to settle down... "


    Xiaoyu frowns. She''s not here to listen to this nonsense. She just wants to interrupt.


    "After a few years, one day, a man came to us. He seemed to have known our relationship with you for a long time, and then promised to take us to the capital to find you.


    In order to live a rich life, we came. He also said that as long as we do what he said, he will give us a sum of money, and we can live a good life in the next half of our life. "


    "Who is this man?"


    Chen Li shook her head: "we don''t know each other, we haven''t seen each other. When we came to the capital, we lived in the slum street.


    He will give us food and money on time. We just need to go out and speak ill of you. "


    Xiaoyu frowned, "do you want to see me just to say that?"


    "No, listen to me first." See light rain impatient, Chen Li nervous want to hold light rain''s hand.


    It''s blocked by Yumei.


    Chen Li was embarrassed to withdraw her hand. "Although we don''t know who the man is, one day, a beautiful woman passed by where we live.


    Also stopped curious to ask our identity, she dressed like a miss. After she left, I quietly inquired, and then I knew that her name was Liuying, and she seemed to be the boss of a dance shop. "


    Chen Li said with a timid look at Xiaoyu, "I don''t know this news is of no use to you, but I still want to ask you, can you let my child go, he is still young..."


    Xiaoyu raises her hand to stop her long pleading.


    "I see. I plead for you."


    Chen Li is brought back to her cell by the man in black, but she still looks back at Xiaoyu with begging eyes.


    "How''s it going? What did she say? " Dongfang yexuan came and took her hand.


    "Let''s go out and talk about it." Xiaoyu doesn''t like the feeling inside.


    When Xiaoyu and his party leave, Zhang Youcai and Wang Cuihua surround Chen Li in the dark prison.

 Chapter 941

    "What did you say to that bitch? What do you have to whisper? Why don''t you tell us? "


    Chen Li''s eyelids droop in the face of Zhang Jia people, who have become so shameless that they don''t recognize each other.


    "I just begged her to let us go, at least to let the children go. The children are still young, but she refused... She... Wuwuwuwu..." Chen Li began to cry in a low voice.


    Everyone felt that she didn''t seem to be lying, so they let her go. "Hum, that little bitch, I''ll kill her sooner or later. If you dare to cheat us, I''ll kill you now!"


    Wang Cuihua is ferocious and twisted.


    When they all lay back to their own places, Chen Li opened her eyes and her eyes twinkled with regret: "it''s all stupid of you. Now you are still unrepentant. If you want to die, don''t pull me and my son."


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan make an appearance. After sitting in the courtyard for a while, they leave and go to Zhang''s house in a carriage.


    On the carriage, "she told me that they had met a very beautiful woman."


    "Beautiful woman?" Oriental night Xuan low Nan, when the new store opened, Chang''an followed a man into the villa, watching him enter the courtyard of Oriental night Liang.


    This matter should be planned by Dongfang Yeliang, but Xiaoyu just said that they have met a woman, isn''t it? What''s the variable?


    Xiaoyu didn''t find that Dongfang yexuan''s face was different. She continued: "this woman''s name is Liuying. Are you familiar with this name?"


    Light rain asked looking at the eastern night Xuan, found that he did not know where the thoughts float, so he reached out in front of his eyes.


    "Not familiar!" Oriental night Xuan light answer.


    Xiaoyu: "didn''t the man just know what he was thinking? Why did you hear her?


    "I''m not familiar with it. You forget that when the pumila general''s house held a banquet, this warbler was invited to perform. Just now, I heard Chen Li say that this woman is the boss of a dance shop.


    Do you think it will be the Liuying of this Liuying singing and dancing workshop? "


    Light rain to the East night Xuan memories, let him remember.


    "Oh Oriental night Xuan simple Oh.


    Light rain thought he remembered, who knows people then a, "no impression."


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know whether to be happy or not. She doesn''t remember a beautiful woman. Is her girlfriend too perfect?


    Light rain turns his mouth, change a topic, "you imprison them privately, won''t have a problem?"


    Dongfang yexuan looks at her with an idiot''s eyes. Xiaoyu rolls her eyes helplessly. Well, she thinks too much.


    "What did you ask?" This can''t be nonsense.


    "Didn''t ask what useful information, but..." Oriental night Xuan this time answered the question of light rain.


    Just looking at the villa, "that day, Chang''an was at the scene and tracked a man to the courtyard of the Oriental Yeliang."


    Xiaoyu was surprised, "so, you guess, he did it?"


    When was Dongfang Yeliang so mean? It''s a stab in the back.


    However, he was a real despicable man when he thought of taking himself away and putting him in his yard.


    "Nine is ten." Dongfang yexuan opened the car curtain, looked at the pedestrians on the street, put down the curtain, "but the evidence has not been got."


    "I was said to be a monster this time, and then the restaurant was robbed of its business. Do you think there is any connection between the two?" Xiaoyu thought about what happened during this period and asked suspiciously.

 Chapter 942

    "It''s not impossible to say that. Although I''m the young master of Sihai villa, I''m the next successor.


    But you can also see that this Oriental Yeliang is ambitious and wants to take the position of the little villa leader. He usually makes small moves secretly.


    If something happens to me, he will be the next leader of the villa. Although the seventh Prince is fighting for the throne, it is not obvious.


    But as a prince, no one is simple. If he has the support of Sihai villa, he will have no worries about his financial resources. So it''s possible that they will cooperate. "


    Dongfang yexuan makes a light analysis. If it''s true, the old man should be very disappointed. After all, in his mind, Dongfang Yeliang has always been a dandy who doesn''t know how to do anything and is waiting to die.


    Listening to the analysis of Dongfang yexuan, Xiaoyu suddenly remembers that Dongfang yexuan has been assassinated from time to time, and the thrill of being rescued by him when she was a child. She can''t help shaking in her heart.


    Dare not ponder, even a merchant''s family struggle is so cruel, what kind of scene should the royal family be?


    Back in Zhang''s house, Mei Lan and Zhu Ju have already helped to prepare the meal, waiting for them.


    So everyone moved to the table, Xiaoyu they eat, Zhang Daniu they also opened a jar of wine.


    Several people began to talk to Dongfang yexuan after a few drinks.


    "Brother in law, although I know you are capable, I''m not a vegetarian either. If I know you bully my sister, I can''t spare you!"


    Zhang Xiaoquan blushed slightly. In fact, he was not drunk at all. He just braved himself to say this by drinking.


    Dongfang night Xuan pick eyebrow, a drink before the next wine, "I know, I will wait for light rain good."


    Zhang Xiaoquan called him brother-in-law, which shows that he is Xiaoyu''s husband, which is recognized by all.


    Xiaoyu gave Zhang Xiaoquan chopsticks, "brother, what are you talking about? Drink less. They''re starting to talk nonsense. "


    I''m not married yet. What''s my brother-in-law!


    Zhao Qun and Zhang Xiaoli nodded and agreed with Zhang Xiaoquan.


    Light rain wants to cover face, what is the family doing, anxious to hint that the eastern night Xuan marry her?


    "Ha ha... Ah ye, you''ve grown up with us. You''ve been walking with Xiaoyu for many years, and we all believe in you... Hiccup..."


    Zhang Daniu also blushed and belched, and began to hint at Dongfang yexuan.


    Xiaoyu: "forget it. She''d better eat. She can''t hear anything.


    Although Gaoyuan is Dongfang yexuan''s brother-in-law in name, he can''t really put this score, not to mention that his sister-in-law became a princess.


    Is east night Xuan still his superior, he how dare.


    Eastern night Xuan is very happy, and three people push the cup for light, drink big night, also don''t see tired.


    Zhang Daniu and his family were so drunk that they were as red as fire.


    But the eastern night Xuan is still sitting where to drink.


    Finally, Gao Yuan is supported by Zhang Xiaoli and Zhang Daniu is also supported by Zhao Qun.


    Zhang Koizumi is wobbly, not let people help, but also unclear "let''s drink again tomorrow..."


    Xiaoyu is afraid that he will fall. She helps him and staggers into the room. She finally gets him on the bed.


    Then, disgusted by the smell of wine, he walked out of the room and came to the hall. He saw that Dongfang yexuan was still drinking.


    "Are you drinking wine or water? Why don''t you get drunk? " Xiaoyu went to sit down and didn''t rob him of the wine.

 Chapter 943

    Oriental night Xuan chuckles, "for me, if I don''t want to get drunk, I won''t get drunk."


    Xiaoyu is about to say that he is bragging, so Dongfang yexuan takes up his left hand and puts it on the table.


    The right hand is still holding the wine, and then, Xiaoyu can see that the fingertips of his left hand begin to transpiration, light fog, rich wine in the air.


    Xiaoyu: "this is to send out all the wine gas?


    How can I get drunk?


    "Is it true that all martial arts masters have this ability?" Xiaoyu is very curious.


    "Probably." Dongfang yexuan drinks another glass. It''s the wine made by Xiaoyu himself. It can''t be wasted.


    Light rain snatched his glass, "you don''t drink." It''s a waste of wine. Since I can''t get drunk, what else can I drink!


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go home." Dongfang yexuan stands up and naturally takes Xiaoyu''s hand to go out.


    Xiaoyu jokingly took his hand down, "back to what home, this is my home, you forget?"


    Dongfang yexuan frowned, "don''t you go back to the princess''s house?" Where but he arranges the person to repair meticulously, everything is light rain usually most likes the style.


    Every landscape has his elaborate design.


    "My parents are here. Of course I want to live here with them, and then I want to sleep with my mother and have a good talk." Xiaoyu smiles sweetly.


    Completely regardless of the Oriental night Xuan''s resentful eyes.


    "What shall I do?" Is he going to keep the empty room alone?


    "You go back to sleep, or I''ll arrange a room for you?"


    Dongfang yexuan wronged face, he is used to sleeping with Xiaoyu, even if nothing can be done, can now be driven out, the mood can be imagined.


    "Can''t you come back with me?"


    Xiaoyu is funny, "I haven''t married you, how can I go back with you? My parents are here. Of course I''m going to be with them. "


    Dongfang yexuan: "I suddenly regret that I let Xiaoyu''s family go to Beijing. What should I do?


    When I think of his plan, I just can''t help feeling uncomfortable.


    "Well, I''ll go back to the villa." Reluctantly got a hug.


    Light rain kisses him on the cheek and lips before he turns and leaves.


    After Dongfang yexuan left, he went back to the villa directly.


    Then, regardless of the time, he broke into the courtyard of the famous Oriental City, that is, the main courtyard, and found that no one was there. Then he came to the courtyard of song lanyue, which was also not there.


    Back in a concubine''s yard.


    The famous Oriental City is still dashing bravely on my concubine''s bed, but it is interrupted by a violent smashing at the door.


    Before the famous Oriental City gets angry, there will be a sound outside.


    "Come out, old man, or I''ll go in." Oriental night Xuan says indifferently.


    Famous Oriental City: "it''s really evil. Who''s the unlucky child? He didn''t sleep at night, so he ran to his concubine''s bed and caught him.


    "Master..." the concubine held his arm in fear.


    "Let''s go!" The famous Oriental City is indifferent, but it''s just a concubine. It''s a tool to warm the bed. It doesn''t even deserve to give birth to a child.


    Then helplessly got up, dressed and went out.


    "What do you want to do in the evening?" For this son, he really can''t, don''t call father just, still blatantly this time to find him.


    Can''t you think of another moth?


    "Your mother has been dead for so many years. I need a woman too!" He felt that the boy wanted him to be widowed to his mother, so he came to do damage.

 Chapter 944

    "Who cares about your affairs? I have something to ask you. Let''s talk about it in our study." Regardless of the Oriental City with or without intention, turned to the direction of the study.


    Oriental City helplessly help the forehead, feel the head began to hurt again.


    "You should walk slowly." I followed him.


    He really owes him in his last life.


    For this son, he is very proud, because he inherited the advantages of him and his wife, good-looking, resourceful, capable, compared with him, is better than blue.


    In the study, two people sit opposite each other, but Dongfang yexuan doesn''t speak.


    The famous Oriental City yawned, "if you have anything to say, don''t knock on the door in such a hurry next time. I almost have no impotence."


    Oriental night Xuan sneers, impotence is good!


    "I want to marry Xiaoyu."


    "I know. Didn''t you say that long ago?" Also said for several years, the Oriental City did not rest assured, calmly picked up the tea cup on the table, ready to wake up.


    "Go and hire me tomorrow!"


    "Poof!" A puff of tea from the famous Oriental City made him cough, "cough... What do you say?"


    Oriental night Xuan dislikes to see the tea stains on the table, it''s really sloppy.


    Or his girl good, love clean, the body is fragrant.


    Thinking that I can''t sleep with a girl tonight, my face is dark.


    "You want me to be hired?" The famous Oriental City points to itself, so anxious?


    Oriental night Xuan raises an eye, "do not want? If you don''t want to, I''ll go to my grandparents. " Then I will get up.


    "Oh, I said you were in a hurry to find something!" Seeing that he really got up in the famous Oriental City, he quickly stopped.


    "I didn''t say no!"


    Listen to this, the East night Xuan just sits down, but still coldly looking at him.


    "For whom?" Oriental City words just asked, get Oriental night Xuan sharp eyes, as if can substantial damage.


    "Well, I said something wrong. Is it for Zhang Xiaoyu? It''s very good. This time she''s done a good job. Although she''s not from a good family, she''s not the official woman I want, but her status is not so good... "


    The famous Oriental City said intermittently that they were all belittling Xiaoyu''s identity. Although he also thought Xiaoyu had good ability, he still wanted to find a decent lady to be his daughter-in-law.


    Dongfang yexuan''s face became more and more ugly, just like ink.


    The famous Oriental City also found that it seemed that it was more serious than before, so it quickly stopped.


    "I''ll prepare a dowry from the warehouse tomorrow. I won''t let you down."


    "No, I''m ready. You just have to follow." He doesn''t have to do anything. He''s all set. He just needs to show up.


    If he was not afraid of gossiping in the future, which would affect Xiaoyu, he would go by himself.


    He will take over Xiaoyu''s family this time, and he also wants to hire them directly here, and then get married in a few years.


    In case there''s anything wrong on the way.


    The famous Oriental City frowned, "you don''t understand such a big deal. I''d better prepare one from the warehouse, or I''m afraid you won''t be fully prepared."


    It''s not to say what kind of precious things we should prepare, but we need to have some basic etiquette things. Dongfang is inexperienced and afraid of not understanding them.


    The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows and doesn''t refuseˇ° Good Just give Xiaoyu more, let her have more face.


    The next day.


    When he came to the courtyard of Dongfang yexuan, he found that his courtyard was full of big boxes and wrapped with red silk.


    "You..." prepared so much?

 Chapter 945

    He looked at the boxes that people were carrying, and was afraid they were only half of the boxes in the yard.


    "Yes, let''s go." Dongfang yexuan sees the appearance of the famous city in the East, and a row of wooden boxes carried by the servants appear behind him, with a curved corner of his mouth.


    Xiaoyu will be very happy to see it.


    "What are you all about? Don''t take what you can''t take, open it and let me have a look... "The famous Oriental City wants to know what Dongfang yexuan has prepared and deliberately says.


    On one side, song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang, who have just got the news, come to the nightyard in a hurry.


    At the door, you can see big red wooden boxes all over the yard.


    "My God, what is this for?" She heard that she was going to be hired, so it doesn''t have to be so much, does it?


    It''s no exaggeration for the emperor to marry the queen.


    Oriental night Xuan face is gloomy come down, "take care of your woman." I know he hates this woman. If you dare him to come in, don''t blame him for being rude.


    The famous Oriental City noticed the arrival of Dong Fang Yeliang and song lanyue. After thinking about it, she stepped forward and said, "Why are you here?"


    Song lanyue has been engulfed by jealousy, reluctantly put on a smile, "master, I heard that you are going to hire, is it for Miss Zhang? Is that too much? "


    She has always wanted to find a good family background for her son. Unfortunately, people dislike her family background and Dongfang Yeliang is a common son.


    So I didn''t marry a daughter-in-law until now, but now, the master has to take out so many betrothal gifts. How can she be willing.


    Even Dongfang Yeliang''s face was ugly.


    "These are all prepared by yexuan himself. These are the ones I took out of the warehouse." I''m afraid they may misunderstand each other.


    "Ha ha... Yexuan..." song lanyue just called out the name of Dongfang yexuan, and was shot by Dongfang yexuan''s eyes.


    He quickly changed his words, "the young master is really capable. He has prepared so many betrothal gifts." Slightly drooping eyes, flashing a trace of resentment.


    "You go back first. I''ll take care of yexuan." If you know yexuan doesn''t like them, don''t walk around in front of him all the time. Don''t you dare to touch him?


    With a smile belonging to his wife, song lanyue''s face cracked, and even the master drove her away.


    She is the wife of the villa leader. Where can''t she go?


    She repressed her anger and wore a gentle smile. "I won''t disturb you. If you need me, please send someone to call me. I''ll leave first..."


    "Well, let''s go, Xiaocui. Ask the kitchen to make some red swallows for my wife. The weather has changed a lot recently. Take good care of them." The famous Oriental City saw that song lanyue was a little unhappy, so it kindly ordered and patted song lanyue''s hand.


    Song lanyue mildly turns around and just steps out of the courtyard. Her face is completely pulled down. She is gloomy.


    Dongfang Yeliang, after all, is a scheming man, with a light face, "second brother, congratulations." Smile and say hi.


    It''s a pity that Dongfang yexuan doesn''t pay any attention to him at all. Instead, he orders Li Hai in charge of Chang''an to count the betrothal gifts.


    Dongfang Yeliang is not angry, "father, I''ll go back first, you are busy."


    After going out, I saw his mother song lanyue waiting for him on one side of the road.


    Two people went to the courtyard of Oriental night good by the way, discuss the plan that speeds up pace.


    For the time being, the famous Oriental City sent them away and returned to the cool looking Oriental night Pavilion.

 Chapter 946

    "I said you should change your temper. After you get married, you are not a child. You should be sensible." The famous Oriental City is good at persuasion.


    The eastern night Xuan doesn''t take to pay attention to him, glances at him one eye, "see to still have what fall of don''t, can set out."


    Famous Oriental City: "he sighed in his heart that he owed him in his previous life.


    "Give me the list!" Hand over the list from Chang''an.


    Originally, he just wanted to have a look. Well, his eyes widened.


    "Isn''t that too much?" None of the things in it are ordinary. They are all treasures!


    When did the boy collect it? It''s almost as good as the one in the warehouse.


    The East night Xuan disdains of see to come over, he instantly raises chin up, he understood, this kid laughs at him to have never seen the world.


    OK, although it''s a little too much, he''s not prepared. He can do whatever he likes.


    "Let''s go." Raise your hand.


    The servants and the young men carried the big red wooden box out of the villa.


    The father and son sat in the carriage, "yexuan, I don''t want to give up. Many of these things are treasures of the previous dynasty. How did you get them? Many of them are unique to other countries.... "


    The East night Xuan light glances at him one eye, "in you and the concubine make a person of time, in your romantic time."


    It''s also in my life and death.


    "Bullshit, when will I..." I noticed my son''s face, and the eyebrows of the famous Oriental City were slowly down.


    I don''t know what to say to my son.


    Fortunately, I soon got to Zhang''s house. After getting off the train in the famous Oriental City, I felt the oppressed air was much more comfortable.


    The swagger along the way shocked the capital.


    Because the big red wooden box is still wrapped in red silk, which is the most stupid people can see.


    It''s just that the bride price is not too exaggerated.


    "My God, the people of Sihai villa, are they carrying betrothal gifts? It''s been a long time. Why haven''t you seen the tail yet? "


    "Is Sihai villa too rich? It''s just ten li red makeup! "


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen such a grand appointment!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    No matter what the onlookers say, Chang''an has already knocked on the door of Zhang''s house.


    Xiaoyu''s family has just finished breakfast. Xiaoyu is going to take them to the street to buy some things they like and make some clothes.


    There was a knock outside the door.


    Because the mansion didn''t buy anyone, Xiaoyu brought Mei Lan and Zhu Ju from the former rain courtyard to help take care of their family.


    And Zhang Daniu said they didn''t need servants. They didn''t buy it if they were not used to it.


    "Maidservant, open the door." Xiaozhu immediately ran to the door and opened the bolt.


    Then I was shocked by the whole street line at the door.


    When you see the white Dongfang childe getting off the carriage, you can count it in your heart.


    Busy Deng Deng ran back to the yard, while running and shouting: "Miss, there are many people, many people..."


    Xiaoyu got up and looked at the door doubtfully: "what a lot of people?"


    Xiaozhupao was in a hurry and gasped for breath. He didn''t make it clear for a long time.


    And Xiaoyu has seen Chang''an leading people to carry boxes to the yard.


    Push the bamboo away, go to the door, looking at the courtyard gradually filled, frown.


    What is this doing?


    Wait a few minutes, just see handsome such as jade, the Oriental night Xuan of a snow dress slowly come late.


    "Ye, what are you doing? Do you want to move? " Xiaoyu asked.

 Chapter 947

    It''s no wonder that she asked this question. She is a modern person and has never seen such a thing.


    Zhang Daniu and they were in the house. When they heard the movement in the yard, they all ran out.


    When I saw the big red wooden cases piled up in the yard, I was confused. What''s the situation?


    Because they haven''t seen such bold betrothal gifts.


    In my hometown, just a little something is OK. In better families, I also give a few boxes of clothes, tea cakes and snacks.


    "Oh, this is Xiaoyu''s family. I''m yexuan''s father." Before the light rain can react, the famous Oriental city strides in from the door.


    While laughing and Xiaoyu parents say hello, side secretly with eyes.


    "Well... Ha ha..." Xiaoyu''s parents were embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    As soon as the other party looks at the momentum and the dress, they know that they are not ordinary people. They are afraid to say something wrong, so it is not easy to speak.


    Noticing the modality of Xiaoyu''s parents, Dongfang yexuan stands up and bows her hands slightly.


    "Uncle and aunt, Xiaoyu and I have seen each other all the way since we met. Now, I come with the bride price to solemnly ask for your daughter Xiaoyu. I hope you will allow me!"


    And bow respectfully.


    Eastern city pick eyebrow, looking at although still cold, but the eyebrows are obedient to many sons.


    He did not expect that his son, who was always against him, would be so docile.


    Originally at a loss, Zhang Daniu and his wife saw such an oriental night Pavilion and quickly stepped forward to help them up.


    "Ah ye, get up quickly. We''ve been looking forward to this day for a long time. Let''s sit in the room." Zhang Daniu excitedly pulls Dongfang yexuan''s arm.


    Then he looked at the famous Oriental City, opened his mouth, and blurted out: "in laws, sit in the room."


    The Oriental City did not put on airs this time, and Xiaoyu''s parents walked into the hall talking and laughing.


    Walking in the back of the light rain blame looking at the eastern night Xuan, this guy is intentional, right?


    She and her parents haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    It turns out that it''s all the selfishness of this guy. I want to be hired early and get married in a few years.


    Dongfang yexuan has noticed Xiaoyu all the time. When she finds that she purses her mouth and droops her eyelids, she knows that the girl is not sure what to say about him in her heart.


    She came over and took her hand. "Are you scolding me in your heart?"


    Xiaoyu glanced at him and wanted to pull his hand back. It was too tight to take it back.


    "I don''t dare. Everyone''s in. Let''s go in." In the heart actually mutters, hum! Bad guy, you know how to count her.


    "Girl, let''s not talk about getting married when you are sixteen in the new year. It''s not far away from Chinese New Year. When it''s cold, it''s not convenient for them to go to Beijing again."


    Light rain a listen, seem to be such a thing!


    Now it''s November, when it''s snowing or something, parents won''t be able to come.


    Dongfang yexuan is considerate.


    So eyebrows and eyes spread, not tangled.


    Let Dongfang yexuan lead you into the hall.


    When she sat down in ignorance, she didn''t react.


    Zhang Xiaoli saw that she also followed in, so she came to take her out.


    Lead her straight back to the house.


    "What are you doing, sister? Everyone is in the hall. " She thought she wanted to talk to her.


    "Silly girl, everyone is talking about your marriage. You''re a big yellow girl. What''s the matter when you sit there? People will say you''re not shy."


    Being teased by the elder sister, Xiaoyu has to sit on the stool awkwardly.

 Chapter 948

    Heart unconsciously began to think of the eastern night Xuan said.


    The more you think about it, the more wrong it is. It''s not for her parents'' consideration. It''s obviously using power for personal gain.


    Slap the table and stand up, "Damn it!"


    "Well?" Scared Zhang Xiaoli a jump, "light rain, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No, nothing!" She surprised the elder sister and sat down quickly. She planned to wait for something for a while. She was looking for Dongfang yexuan.


    The people in the hall, the famous Oriental City, want to marry a girl because of her son, and this girl is still a skilled one. Although her birth is a problem, now she is the princess alone, so she doesn''t have much airs.


    But also has the eastern night Xuan to assist from the fat, he how dares to say any bad words.


    Naturally, Zhang Daniu and his wife are satisfied with Dongfang yexuan''s son-in-law, and Zhang Xiaoquan is also watching them get along all the way. Naturally, they have no complaints.


    As for Gao Yuan, where he has a voice, it''s his boss.


    So when we have a conversation, we say that the guests and the hosts enjoy themselves.


    Then is to see the day, Oriental night Xuan said: "light rain after the 16th birthday of a day."


    The corner of the mouth of the famous Oriental City is too anxious!


    He knew that his son didn''t even have a maid. He remembered that he only married one person in his life.


    Glancing at the lower part of the eastern night Xuan, I thought, is it bad?


    No, for the sake of my son and grandson, my daughter-in-law should come in as soon as possible.


    "I think it''s very good. They all say that it''s better to bump into the sun than choose a day. I think it''s a good day. Let''s fix it. What do the two in laws think?"


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun have a look at each other. It''s not good. It''s a big day to get married. If it''s not a good day, it will affect the future.


    Zhang Daniu on behalf of the speech, "or look for someone to see the day, if it is not good for two people, later afraid of the impact."


    Oriental City to see two people insist, but also know that this is a major event, "that line, now let people see if this is a good day."


    I asked someone to find Mr. Feng Shui.


    Then he came back in a quarter of an hour with the eight character note of their birthday.


    "Ha ha, it''s not the best day, but it''s not bad either. It''s no harm to be with them. Look at it from two in laws..."


    Zhao Qun


    Zhang Daniu


    Now that we have seen the days, what else can they say?


    Naturally, it''s settled.


    When the affairs of the famous Oriental City are finished, they naturally go back. But Dongfang yexuan has just been hired. It''s hard to stay, and she also leaves.


    I plan to meet Xiaoyu later.


    After waiting for someone to leave, Zhao Qun called Xiaoyu to the yard: "Xiaoyu, these are all betrothal gifts for you. Do you want to open them?"


    Xiaoyu looked at the list in Zhao Qun''s hand, "you''d better count it."


    Then they happily opened the box, and saw the golden things in the box, so they quickly closed the box.


    "Wait a minute!" Zhang Xiaoquan cried out in a hurry.


    No one knows what he''s doing when he''s so nervous.


    Xiaoyu suddenly thought of something, and then quickly walked to a box to open it, "..." full of gold


    It''s not all that hot, is it?


    Light rain cover opened a few more... And then are some very precious treasures.


    He muttered to himself: this guy didn''t mean it, did he? With so many treasures, she has to ask for protection.


    Because Xiaoyu and Zhang Xiaoquan look solemn, Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun do not know what happened.

 Chapter 949

    Xiaoyu directly asked people to open several boxes, and then


    A few more jaw drops.


    "Xiaoyu... This..." Zhang Daniu and his wife, who had never seen anything good in their life, opened their mouths.


    "It''s OK. I''ll have someone transport it to the princess''s house later. There are people guarding it." In this way, it is convenient for her to put in all the space, so as not to be stolen.


    Gao Yuan and Zhang Xiaoli have been surprised and speechless, standing on one side.


    No one will believe such a huge dowry.


    "Light rain..." Zhao Qun held light rain''s hand in embarrassment.


    "Such betrothal gifts, dowries..." are relative, people take out so many betrothal gifts, they can''t take out so many dowries!


    "Mother, don''t worry." Xiaoyu smiles.


    "I''ll take care of it. Besides, these are dowry gifts, including dowry." Dongfang yexuan must have made all his plans.


    This was originally a very happy thing, but Zhang Daniu and his wife suffered a little.


    No way, they can''t get a decent dowry.


    "Yumei, you count things together, and then pick out some things that my family can use." Xiaoyu orders Yumei.


    A lot of things are not that she is reluctant to give up, but that it is a burden to give them.


    "Xiaoyu, no, it''s a dowry for you. How can I take it out? It''s for getting married!" Zhang Daniu quickly stopped.


    He also motioned to the old lady to persuade her.


    Zhao Qun also blocked, "it''s not good. We can''t get a decent dowry. If we are so greedy for your dowry, how can you tell us and how can we look up?"


    "Mom and Dad, you think too much. What''s the matter? Give it to me. It''s mine. I''ll do whatever I want!"


    But Xiaoyu''s words were rejected by the old couple, and he said it was wrong.


    Zhang Koizumi also stood up, "Xiaoyu, we all know your heart, but we can''t take what is given to you at this time. You can keep it. Don''t get married and leave a handle on others!"


    Zhang Xiaoli and Gao Yuan don''t talk. One is an outsider and the other is married. It''s hard to talk.


    In the end, Xiaoyu can only let them pick out Yumei, but don''t let them know.


    Then I found a few carriages and carried the box back to the princess''s house, Xiaoyu''s yard.


    Light rain naturally into the space, waiting for marriage, and then out.


    Before returning to Zhang''s house, someone came to the door to find Zhang Xiaoyu.


    After a while, the porter came to report, "princess, a subordinate who called himself qikang came to find the princess to get the contract. Do you want to drive him away?"


    As soon as Xiaoyu patted her head, she forgot all about it when her family came.


    Fortunately, she did.


    Back to the room, and then take out two contracts from the space, come out, "Yumei, you take it to qikang, make sure he signs on the two."


    Then he took out three wine making recipes and said, "this should be handed over to Qi Kang."


    Yumei took over the contract and formula, "yes, I will give it to Prince Qi in person."


    Then turn around and leave quickly.


    Because this time the betrothal gifts event was publicized and discussed in Beijing.


    The palace is also natural.


    The masters in the palace had nothing to do after a full day, so they naturally liked to listen to gossip.


    And then they all knew about it.


    For the time being, Qi Kang finally got Xiaoyu''s formula, which is not his own.


    Because he went back out of the city the night he met Xiaoyu.


    This temporary replacement of his Qi Kang is just a disguise of his subordinates.

 Chapter 950

    So when he knew that the sky high price of Xiaoyu''s bride price had been fixed, it had been almost half a month.


    On the second day, all the concubines above the rank of concubines were greeting in the Queen''s palace, and the sky high price of betrothal gifts was also mentioned.


    "My concubine, I heard that the line of carrying boxes is too long to see the end!"


    "With the wealth of Sihai villa, I''m afraid there are many good treasures in it!"


    "Ha ha... Of course there are treasures. Zhang Xiaoyu then asked someone to transport the bride price back to the princess''s house."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In the face of everyone''s gossip, the empress drinks tea calmly. These concubines can only stay in the palace all their lives, and they can only spend some time.


    Wan Fei covered her mouth with a handkerchief. "In fact, there''s not much, just a hundred to carry."


    The other concubines were tucking up in their hearts. Even the prince married one hundred and twenty imperial wives. What else would they make complaints about them?


    The queen is impatient to listen to this. How many people are there? What do you care?


    So he digged off the topic, "mentioning Zhang Xiaoyu, we haven''t seen her for a long time. After a while, invite her in and continue to tell us stories!"


    Then she motioned to the mother behind her to deliver the will.


    Mammy went to the door and found the eunuch in charge, "the empress summoned Princess Yu."


    Concubine Wan looked at us with a smile. "Concubine Chen, my sister, come in and tell us a story. Concubine Chen has to be bold to ask for it. I can''t let my sisters listen to the story in vain!"


    "Ha ha... You''re not going to let us make up for the princess, are you?" The queen naturally followed.


    Because concubine Wan is her person, concubine Wan can''t have a baby, there is no threat, also give her advice, is a good choice.


    Princess Wan covered her mouth and said with a smile, "it''s just this reason. You can''t laugh at me. Xiaoyu has everyone''s reward. It''s not good-looking on this face!"


    This is from the master, just to add luster to the princess.


    She also asked the emperor for a reward.


    "Oh, Princess Wan really knows how to do business. However, since we have heard the story of the princess and taken the skincare products she made, it''s also right to be polite."


    One of the concubines smiles and helps her talk. She has received the kindness of concubine Wan, so she naturally reciprocates.


    On hearing this, even if they were not willing, they could not help it. They had to agree with each other with a smile.


    Xiaoyu is playing with grapes in Zhang''s room, because in the evening, she counts the betrothal gifts in the space by herself, and always laughs so much that she doesn''t want to sleep.


    During the day, I was sleepy.


    Now I''m playing with grapes.


    "Master, you are going to get married. Please find me a companion at any time." Grape is often loved by the host, and his heart is lonely.


    "Didn''t you save me last time because you were looking for a girlfriend?" Now that you have a girlfriend, what else do you want?


    "What? I''m going to find someone as smart as me, or else they''re worthy of me!" Grape twisted his head, proud look.


    Only it knows that the last time the white cat was too arrogant to pay any attention to it. It thinks that it must be too stupid to know his good, so it needs to find someone as smart as it.


    "Ha ha... You miss spring?" He was feeding the grapes with dried fruit in his hand.


    "Do animals want to mate every time they arrive?"


    "No, no, don''t compare me to those stupid guys!" Grape shakes his head. He is the smartest mink. How can ordinary people understand.


    Xiaoyu thought it was too humanized. When she wanted to amuse, Yumei''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Miss, there are people in the palace. They are sent by the queen!"

 Chapter 951

    queen? You don''t want her to tell stories, do you?


    Xiaoyu cleaned up and quickly entered the palace.


    After a salute, Xiaoyu sat on the stool brought by the maid of honor.


    This time, instead of sitting at the door, he was placed in the empty seat on the left under the queen.


    "Princess, I heard that I''m engaged to Dongfang young villa. Congratulations!"


    "That''s right. The Dongfang childe is a famous beautiful man. You are so lucky!"


    "Alas, it''s a pity that the younger sister of my concubine''s family didn''t get into the eyes of the young villa master. What a good person that is!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu listens to everyone talking about her engagement with Dongfang yexuan. Some of them are sour words, while others are sincere words.


    Xiaoyu thanks with a smile, regardless of their sour and jealous, but it''s just that the blood can''t eat the grapes and the grapes are sour.


    "Xiaoyu, go on with the story of your journey to the West. I''ve been thinking about it in my heart these two days." With a smile, the queen put the tea cup on the table with her left hand wearing a golden finger.


    "You, Princess Wan, have already told us to make up for you. If you don''t say it well, the first one in our Palace won''t agree!"


    With a smile on his face, he was joking.


    Xiaoyu looks at WanFei and happens to see her blink her eyes.


    Then the corner of his mouth rose and stood up to tell the maidens a story.


    "We said last time that the white bone spirit..."


    The empress of each palace listened with relish, eating the tea and fruit provided by the Queen''s palace from time to time.


    Said an hour, is speaking of the wonderful place, the light rain stopped.


    Holding the cup slowly and gracefully, he took a sip.


    Then he began to eat a grape.


    Everyone thought that she just wanted to have a rest, but after a while, she didn''t speak.


    This can be really, put everyone''s appetite up, but not to quench their thirst.


    "Go on, Princess A concubine cries anxiously.


    Xiaoyu smiles, "it''s not that Xiaoyu refuses to go on, this good food should be eaten slowly, and good stories should also be listened to slowly. The ladies have listened for an hour, and it''s late. I''m not afraid to delay the business of the ladies!"


    The empress laughed and scolded, "you are a little slick. From my palace, it is clear that you are tired and don''t want to say it!"


    Light rain shy bow, "Niang Niang know don''t say it, people also want to get more benefits!"


    One sentence made everyone laugh.


    "Well, it''s really late to see the weather in our palace. I''ll listen to it some other day. I''m afraid there are many things to do since I was hired yesterday." The queen said with understanding.


    Xiaoyu stood up and said, "Xiaoyu, thank you for your consideration. Xiaoyu left first."


    Get the Queen''s nod, light rain slowly left the hall.


    "Empress, that minister concubine also retired." WanFei then stood up.


    With permission, he walked out quickly and caught up with Xiaoyu outside the Queen''s palace.


    "Wait... Princess Yu..."


    Light rain hears voice to turn head, see Wan imperial concubine, "Niang Niang?"


    WanFei quickly walked two steps forward and looked around. "Princess, if you''re not busy, please come to my palace."


    Maybe Xiaoyu wants to say something, so she nods.


    When they came to WanFei palace, the eunuch was rushed to wait outside.


    "Princess, I think you already know my identity?" WanFei leads Xiaoyu to sit down inside.


    Xiaoyu nodded.


    Princess Wan was not good at dancing at the beginning. She was a little stiff. "I don''t need to explain it carefully. I''m in the palace. The princess can rest assured, but I have one thing to ask. I don''t know..."

 Chapter 952

    Light rain side eyebrow, "but say no harm, haven''t appreciated your several times help!"


    "You''re welcome, princess. That''s what I should do." The master trained her, and she volunteered.


    Carefully looked at the door, whispered: "princess, if the new emperor ascended the throne, can you think of a way to let me out of the palace, I want to normal life."


    The reason why she didn''t find a master was that she knew in her heart that people who held too many things in her hand and knew too many things couldn''t leave, otherwise they would die.


    Even the master will not trust her to leave, but a kind-hearted princess will understand.


    Xiaoyu looked at her. She said that the request was not too much, but she didn''t know what Princess Wan had done. Releasing the palace was a trouble.


    "I can promise you this, but you must do as I say. Besides, you can''t mention everything you''ve done all your life, and you can''t step into the capital. Can you do it?"


    Light rain light voice, actually feel no force, but WanFei is know, if she violated, waiting for her, will never have what good end.


    "Yes, yes, my subordinates!" WanFei knelt down on one knee and replied respectfully.


    Xiaoyu got up, helped up WanFei, "pay attention to safety."


    She left.


    Because the eastern night Xuan has a dowry, light rain is his official fiancee.


    So the Oriental night Xuan is happy every day, let the Oriental City think his son is a fool.


    Near the end of the new year, and Zhang Daniu, they can''t go back this year, so Xiaoyu takes them out for a stroll every day.


    Give people pocket money to buy whatever they want.


    But everyone didn''t want her and said they would keep her as a dowry.


    Light rain on the hard plug in their hands.


    So Zhang Xiaoquan and Gao Yuan ran out. They were very busy all day. They didn''t know what to do.


    Xiaoyu naturally follows Zhao Qun and Zhang Xiaoli to go shopping.


    According to Zhao Qun, "we are going to get married soon. There are a lot of things we need to buy. We have to prepare now."


    So see the sky, a few people are mopping up in the street.


    At this time, we are in a cloth shop.


    "Xiaoyu, do you like this cloth? I''ll make you a dress. " Zhao Qun, holding a piece of brocade in his hand, greets Xiaoyu.


    "Mother, if you like, buy it." It''s not bad for money anyway.


    "OK, boss, wrap this, this, that, those all up..." the air''s hand pointed and pulled a lot of cloth.


    This can make the boss happy, quickly command the little boy should put them on the carriage.


    "Xiaoyu, this quick red silk is the best. Take it back to make a wedding dress for you. This silk is thin / smooth and can be used as a bedclothes..." Zhao Qun said as he looked at it.


    Light rain mouth a smoke, but did not speak, buy it, anyway, it is not bad money.


    "Xiaoyu, after you go back, you can''t wander around outside. You should be at home embroidering wedding clothes..."


    On hearing this, Xiaoyu quickly stepped forward and interrupted Zhao Qun, "Niang, what do you say? I can''t buy that directly."


    "Nonsense, the wedding clothes are all made by hand. Only when you get married can you have a good life. What you buy can be made by yourself!"


    Xiaoyu: "so, the people who buy wedding clothes should starve to death.


    "Niang, I''d better buy something else and make some clothes for you." Xiaoyu is afraid that Zhao Qun is saying something and digs the topic.


    "No, you asked people to tailor new clothes for them just a few days ago, what to do."

 Chapter 953

    "Then make some clothes for your mother and elder sister." Also find something for Zhao Qun to do, so as not to stare at her marriage every day.


    Zhang Xiaoli covered her mouth and said with a smile, "mother, let''s go to other stores. We can''t have less jewelry."


    Since the little sister had money, there was no bad time for her family, so her parents loved her even more.


    She doesn''t know the hard work behind Xiaoyu, and she probably knows it, so she loves Xiaomei very much. It''s Xiaomei who pulls herself out of that deep pool, so she can make you have a good life today.


    Because of her mother''s supervision, Xiaoyu bought many things she didn''t think she could use.


    However, they were forced to embroider wedding clothes at home.


    Of course, she didn''t do it. She just made an appearance with a red cloth.


    In the evening, when Dongfang yexuan sneaks into the room, he finds the sewing basket and red silk on the table.


    Then he touched the bed with a smile, and when he was holding her small nose, he saw that the water eyes opened.


    "What are you doing here?" Since she was hired, she has lived in Zhang''s house, so it''s hard for Dongfang yexuan to stay here.


    Only occasionally, I would climb over the wall and enter the house to "steal incense and jade.".


    "I miss you. I heard you are embroidering wedding clothes?" The voice of that snicker annoyed Xiaoyu.


    "And he said, it''s all your fault. Where can I get that? I haven''t been out for days. " Flat small mouth, watery eyes straight at the eastern night Xuan.


    Attracted Eastern night Xuan a embrace, straight kiss down.


    The light rain that just sat up pours on the bed.


    For a long time, when we separated, we pulled out a silk thread. Dongfang yexuan said in a hoarse voice, "I really hope time passes faster!"


    He can''t bear it!


    "Well, I deserve it." Although Xiaoyu said so, he didn''t push him away.


    "I really don''t know how to embroider. What should I do?"


    The East night Xuan lightly smiles to kiss two times in that water Mou, "can''t, marry to come over also don''t need you to make clothes, the home again is embroider Niang."


    "But my mother doesn''t allow me to buy it. I have to do it myself!" Rather aggrieved coquetry.


    Dongfang yexuan looks down at the soft and weak light rain, and her right hand cuts the broken hair on her face to one side.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m ready. I designed it myself. I''ll ask Chang''an to send it to you later."


    "Really?" Xiaoyu''s eyes lit up at once.


    Great, her hands have been poked a few holes these two days, and it hurts her to death.


    "Well." And in the tip of the nose kiss, finally sealed the bright red small mouth.


    The next day, Chang''an came with a box.


    In front of Mr. and Mrs. Zhang Daniu, "I''ve met Mr. Zhang and Mrs. Zhang. Our young master asked the little one to send the wedding dress to the young lady to wear when she gets married."


    Then he went back.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun look at each other and open the box.


    I was dazzled by the dazzling red.


    Eye catching red, embroidered with gold thread, complicated embroidery, distinctive pattern, no can not square things.


    "This..." Zhao Qun was surprised.


    Zhang Daniu was stunned


    Then I looked back at the little girl who was amusing me as if nothing had happened.


    "Xiaoyu, what does that mean?" Even the wedding dress has been purchased. It''s still so beautiful. The wedding dress is made by the bride herself!


    Xiaoyu raises her eyes, smiles and answers her mother innocently: "I don''t know? Maybe it''s their custom. Do I still need to make wedding clothes? "

 Chapter 954

    Zhao Qun glared at her and said, "what else do you do? People wear it when they get married. Who do you wear it for?"


    This night is really, even these things are ready to be lost.


    However, he is really good to Xiaoyu, she is really at ease, not at ease.


    Xiaoyu is quite satisfied with Dongfang yexuan''s move. She doesn''t have to worry about her mother''s urging any more.


    Xiaoyu gets up and looks at the open box. She is also surprised by the dazzling wedding dress.


    Then, "eh..."


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? " Zhao Qun asked anxiously.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "nothing. It''s so beautiful. I''m surprised."


    This is clearly made of the blood silk they got together from Mrs. white hair. No wonder he must get the blood silk.


    He has been planning for a long time. His heart is sweet and his mouth is slightly raised.


    In the eastern month, it snowed heavily in the capital. In the December, the snow could reach the knee.


    "This year''s snow is really good, Ruixue Zhaofeng year!" Daniel Zhang touched his beard and stood by the window, looking out of the window.


    "Yes, with such heavy snow, the crops next year will be wonderful!" Zhao Qun followed suit.


    Light rain is a little worried, such a heavy snow, I''m afraid many people will suffer.


    "Light rain... Light rain..." there was no need for anyone to inform her, so Huangfu Qian came here while shouting.


    Behind a maid holding a big Chimonanthus praecox, red bud, there is a little snow on it.


    Light rain came out, behind Yumei umbrella, snow fell on the umbrella, but did not fall on light rain.


    Xiaoyu is dressed in pink jacket and a white fox Cape outside.


    "On a snowy day, why did you come here? Hurry to sit in the room." Pass the hand stove to huangfuxi.


    Change her already warm and cool hand stove.


    Huangfuzi said with a smile, "the Chimonanthus has opened in my yard, and I''ll send you one to show you."


    The maid behind her also held an umbrella, and they walked into the room with a smile.


    The room was warm. Huangfu Qian breathed heavily. Xiaoyu helped to take off her cloak and handed it to Xiaolan standing on one side.


    Yumei also unties it for her and asks Xiaolan to take it to the next room to heat the two princesses on the heater.


    "I''ve seen the princess." When Zhang Daniu and his wife saw Huangfu Qian, they stood up and asked for a salute.


    "No, uncle and aunt, if you salute me, Xiaoyu will kill me!" Smile and wink at Xiaoyu.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun smile awkwardly, "you chat, we went back to the room."


    Let the young people talk. They are embarrassed.


    As soon as they left, Huangfu Qian took Xiaoyu by the hand and sat down on the brocade.


    "Now that the new year is coming, is your birthday not far away?"


    Xiaoyu knows what she wants to say. On her birthday, she wants to get married.


    "Yes, you are one year younger than me, and you still have half a year to live." So, you are going to get married soon!


    "Hum!" Huang Fu Qian twisted her body and said, "I''m angry when I mention this. My mother''s concubine actually said that she wanted to give me a look at others. It''s clear that I''m still young!"


    "Ha ha..." Xiaoyu said with a smile, "the princess is also worried about you!"


    "There''s something to worry about. I can''t get married." Toot up small mouth, "forget it, don''t mention this."


    Huangfuzi took Xiaoyu''s hand. "Have you heard? The north is covered with heavy snow, and most of the cattle and sheep have died, which has the greatest impact on our country. Many places in our country are also affected by the disaster, and many people have been frozen to death. "

 Chapter 955

    "The snow is too heavy this year, and I don''t know when it will stop."


    "Is it so serious?" Light rain is just a guess at the beginning, didn''t expect to be so serious?


    "Well." Huangfu Qian nodded, "I listen to my father, the emperor is ready to send people to relief, may send my father."


    It''s such a heavy snowstorm that huangfusi is very worried.


    "Don''t worry. Wang Ye is a capable man. Moreover, the snow will stop after half a month." As long as the snow stops, there won''t be a big problem.


    "Well, I hope so." Huangfusi was a little down.


    Xiaoyu thought, "my restaurant doesn''t have porridge every seven days. It happens to be tomorrow. Do you want to go?"


    "Well, I''ll let someone say to my family that I won''t go back tonight. I''ll sleep with you, and then I''ll make porridge with you tomorrow." As soon as Huang Fu Qian clapped her hands, she immediately summoned a maid and asked her to go out and talk to the coachman.


    You don''t have to come if you ask him to go back. It''s so cold outside. Don''t get sick.


    In the evening, they lay on the same bed with two braziers beside the bed and two heaters at their feet.


    On the table not far away, Yumei finds a big vase and inserts the wintersweet.


    Both of them could smell the fragrance of Chimonanthus praecox when they were lying in bed.


    "How fragrant Take a deep breath of the rain.


    Huangfuzi sniffed around her neck. "You are more fragrant than Chimonanthus. No wonder my cousin is so devoted to you..."


    Xiaoyu turns around and tickles her, "I call you nonsense, I call you nonsense..."


    Two people make for a while, say again for a long time of whisper, just deep sleep.


    The next day, early, Yumei came to call / bed.


    "Well..." Xiaoyu looked up and saw the sky. It was still dark.


    "It''s so early. I''ll go to bed again..." it''s so difficult to get up on such a cold day!


    "I''m afraid there''s a long line at the door of the restaurant. Miss, you''d better get up quickly!" Yumei added carbon to the brazier and made the room warm.


    "It''s so noisy..." Huang Fu Qian frowned, half squinted at the light rain who slowly got up, but tightly held the quilt.


    "Are you up?"


    Xiaoyu turned her head and looked at Huangfu Qian, who was just as difficult as her. She said with a smile, "yes, I''ll see you then. We have to get up."


    Take a deep breath, then lift the quilt out of bed, quickly put on clothes, wash.


    When Xiaoyu cleaned up, had a hot breakfast in the carriage and arrived at yufeifei restaurant.


    There was a long line at the door of the restaurant.


    Straight to the end of the street, where they can''t see.


    It''s still a gray sky. A stall has been set up at the door of the restaurant. There are several steaming buckets on it, which are filled with porridge.


    There is also a basket with white and hot steamed bread.


    After getting out of the car, Xiaoyu and Huangfu Qian go straight to the stall. Xiaoyu takes a spoon and makes porridge for the people who come with the bowl.


    Huangfusi distributed the steamed bread.


    "Good man, good man, if it wasn''t for the princess''s porridge, we wouldn''t be able to survive." An old woman trembled with porridge, holding a big steamed bread given by huangfuzi in one hand.


    Xiaoyu is a little distressed, "Granny, if you don''t eat enough, come here and I''ll give you one back..."


    Poor people.


    "Thank you... Thank you..." the old woman limped to the corner of the room, and then handed the hot porridge to an old man who was sitting next to her.

 Chapter 956

    The grandfather gave her a smile and shook his head after two drinks: "I''m full, you can drink."


    "Don''t lie to me. Just drink it. The two fairy Bodhisattvas said that it''s not enough to give me one." My wife''s face is full of gullies and smiles.


    Looking at them with a smile, I was very moved. Seeing how they were dressed, they were poor people. They asked people to take out a bowl and look at her.


    One with porridge and the other with steamed bread walked towards them.


    Naturally, people will take over their work.


    Light rain stooped, "old woman, drink it quickly, for a while cold."


    Huangfu Qian also handed the steamed bread to the old man, "old man, this is for you. Eat more and you won''t be cold when you''re full."


    "Thank you..." the two old men''s eyes were full of tears, "good man..."


    "Where are your children, Granny? Why don''t you care? " Xiaoyu squats down and asks about it.


    "Ah..." the old woman shook her head and said in a low voice: "the heavy snow just overwhelmed the house. The son and daughter-in-law were all gone, and the grandchildren were frozen to death. If the best room wasn''t for us, they wouldn''t have to die..."


    "Granny..." the grandfather put down the bowl and took the granny''s hand to comfort him.


    Xiaoyu noticed that the old man had been leaning against the wall, "old man, your leg?"


    "It''s freezing. I can barely use it." The old man didn''t care. He just held the old woman''s hand tightly.


    Xiaoyu and Huangfu Qian look at each other, get up and go back to the stall. They haven''t spoken for a long time.


    Xiaoyu sighed: "natural and man-made disasters are often more terrible than people."


    Send all the way silent Huangfu Qian home, light rain just returned to Zhang Fu.


    Sitting in a warm room, I don''t know how the victims will survive this disaster?


    "Yumei, you can pass on the message and let the restaurant serve porridge every day. In addition, in the corner, you can not affect the guests. You can also build a shed where the guests can see. You can pay two doctors to see the doctor for free!"


    She alone can''t help much.


    If we all follow suit, there will be fewer victims.


    After a few days, because of the light rain, the Xiangwang mansion and the general mansion began to follow the example of congee and free clinic.


    Later, some big families began to give free medicine and food at the door, and some took out unwanted clothes and quilts to the people in need.


    Knowing the news, Xiaoyu smiles.


    After knowing what Xiaoyu did, Dongfang yexuan directly orders the people below, and every shop begins to make porridge.


    As long as it is what Xiaoyu wants to do, he will accompany him.


    When the third prince knew it, he nodded, "I didn''t mistake her. She''s a good one!"


    It seems that people will only be richer if they cooperate with her.


    "Your Highness, the princess is really righteous. Otherwise, our family should gather together and distribute the surplus. I still have some spare money in my hand. I can also use porridge to alleviate the disaster."


    Third prince princess see his highness is very concerned about this matter, virtuous follow his highness step.


    The third prince took her hand and said, "well, do it. Just take money from the public."


    Because the third prince princess virtuous words, that night the third prince went to her house.


    From then on, the princess knew that he would be very happy to keep up with his highness.


    After the Chinese new year, although the wind and snow is still wanton, but the capital a cheat singing and dancing.


    It is the birthday of Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu still remembers that the first birthday gift from Dongfang yexuan was a big snow sculpture, another version of her.

 Chapter 957

    So, after Xiaoyu got up in the morning, she was ready to make a snowman in the yard.


    But I found that in the yard, I don''t know when, there was a big, white "light rain" standing in the snow.


    Xiaoyu ran out in surprise, "how beautiful..." when he reached out to touch, his hand was held by a slender hand.


    Look up, "a night?"


    "Do you like it? Happy birthday Oriental night Xuan dotes on to drown of smile.


    Xiaoyu nodded seriously, "I like it."


    Then, "tomorrow is the big wedding, how did you come here?"


    It''s said that we can''t meet three days before marriage. It''s not good to meet.


    "I came quietly, they didn''t know." Then take out a small box from the sleeve.


    "This is a present for you." Put the box in Xiaoyu''s palmˇ° At night. "


    "My lady!" Kiss on her cheek, look at just get up, water Lingling light rain, bend over in that purplish red lips gently touch.


    Just about to leave.


    Light rain once embraces his neck, exert oneself to press to come over, but East night Xuan has no guard.


    So they immediately fell to the ground.


    And it''s light rain down there.


    Dongfang yexuan is afraid that the light rain will catch cold, so she turns over. She is below, and the light rain will cover her.


    Open mouth to say: "wench..."


    Mouth was sealed by light rain, he was surprised to open his eyes, did not expect the girl has so active time.


    Xiaoyu reaches out his hand to cover his eyes. He doesn''t want to see himself so bold and unconstrained.


    And then a deep kiss.


    Yumei, who is still standing at the door, are stunned!


    Is this their lady?


    This... And then quickly back to the room, feel some blush on his face.


    "This... Miss is just so handsome!" Jade plum star eye of hold chin, aftertaste just saw of all.


    Zifei bumped her arm. "Keep your voice down. It''s over when the master hears you." Having said that, she is shy.


    Purple Qiong is a cold temperament, can see such sweet scene, also have a trace of palpitation in the heart.


    The two people in the snow are as close as if no one else. Dongfang yexuan sticks his back to the snow directly. He is dressed in white. If he is not with black hair, he can hardly see anyone.


    Xiaoyu, dressed in a pink jacket, is like a flower blooming in the snow. It looks like there are only two people left in the world.


    Beautiful scene, next to a snow sculpture, everything is so beautiful.


    Light rain slowly separated, with a touch of lotus thin lips, hands away.


    See Eastern night Xuan a face dotes on drown of smile to see her.


    "I..." Xiaoyu suddenly felt that he was not too bold?


    Can make ferocious appearance immediately, "you are mine, I do so is natural!"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded in agreement, "well, I''m yours. You can kiss me at will."


    Then he holds Xiaoyu''s waist with both hands, and does not make unnecessary movements, just like Ren Jun''s manor.


    Light rain with be scalded tail general, quickly get up, looking at also can''t stand up of the eastern night Xuan.


    "Get up quickly, it''s cold in the snow." Reach out and try to pull him up.


    Oriental night Xuan didn''t pull her hand, afraid to fall her.


    He got up and said, "girl, I like it very much..."


    Reach out to hold her, was light rain to avoid, fainted two cheeks, like a rouge.


    "Go back quickly. My parents will see you." Xiaoyu pushed him to the wall.


    "Well, can''t I go?" Dongfang yexuan pitifully holds Xiaoyu''s hand in the palm of his hand, "then I''ll go, come to meet you tomorrow, wait for me!"

 Chapter 958

    Light rain shy nod, Oriental night Xuan while she is not paying attention, secretly kiss the lower lip, and then in light rain to be angry, tiptoe light, fly away from the house.


    Xiaoyu touched his mouth with a happy smile on his face.


    Looking at the people left, Yumei and them just came out, but they also stood far away, "Miss, it''s cold outside, you''d better go to the front yard."


    Xiaoyu turns around and reaches for a snowflake falling down. The laughter like a silver bell rings.


    "Ha ha ha... Let''s go." Step up to the front yard, Yumei quickly catch up with her umbrella.


    Xiaoyu''s birthday is not prepared for a big event, but for a family dinner.


    But Huangfu Qian, Huangfu Ziyu, Liu Feixu, Liu Yixiu and Shen Miaoling are all here.


    "Xiaoyu, Congratulations, my cousin will be called tomorrow!" Huangfusi sent a gift box.


    Xiaoyu smiles and hands it to Yumei behind her. "Thank you. Sit inside quickly. It''s cold."


    When they came into the room, they felt warm and took off their cloaks.


    "Xiaoyu, happy birthday!" Liu Feixu takes out a gift box for Xiaoyu.


    "Thank you, sister Liu!" Thanks Xiaoyu.


    When Liu Yixiu and Shen Miaoling gave gifts, Xiaoyu swept them around.


    Liu Yixiu has lost a lot of weight now, and his face has an outline.


    "Congratulations, cousin!" Shen Miaoling exclaimed with faint jealousy.


    "Don''t be like that. Mr. Liu will be jealous later." Light rain teases, she likes Eastern night Xuan after all, can such also be normal.


    Shen Miaoling looked aside, noticed Liu Yixiu''s smiling face, and then bowed his head slightly, but the instant smile didn''t escape Xiaoyu''s eyes.


    It seems that they are sincere.


    "You''ve been engaged a long time, haven''t you? Get married in time? " Now she''s going to marry Dongfang yexuan. Shen Miaoling doesn''t know when.


    Shen Miaoling didn''t open his mouth, but Liu Yixiu took a step forward with a smile, "it''s also this year, in June."


    The two families have arranged the day. As soon as the time comes, he will marry his beloved home.


    "Congratulations." Xiaoyu laughs.


    "Happy together, happy together!" Liu Yixiu hands over.


    Let''s get together.


    "Xiaoyu, please invite your friends to do it." Zhao Qun yelled inside.


    Xiaoyu replied with a smile: "ah, here it is."


    "Everyone, go inside quickly. The spicy hot pot just made has not started yet!" Xiaoyu leads people to go inside.


    Xiaoyu''s family sat around a stove.


    See a few guests, all stand up, warm greetings.


    "Come on, come and sit down." Zhao Qun gave up his position.


    "Mother, don''t be busy. Prepare another one. There are so many of us. We can''t squeeze it." Xiaoyu said with a smile.


    I''m afraid that the habits of my family are different from those of my son. It''s better to eat separately.


    The main reason is that parents will also be restrained, eat bad, trembling.


    "Well, I''ll give them another one." Zhao Qun went out with a smile, and soon another pot was ready to come in.


    Let''s talk about eating hot pot with a smile.


    "Ha ha, it''s so nice. It''s warm after eating." Huangfuxi ate a piece of beef and her nose was sweating.


    Liu Feixu took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on his sister-in-law. "Eat slowly."


    Then looking at Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, you will get married tomorrow. Are you going to get married here?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head: "no, from the princess''s mansion, everything is ready and put there. The afternoon is over. "

 Chapter 959

    "It''s just as well. It''s much more convenient to get married from the princess''s house." Listen better, it won''t make the world think that Xiaoyu has climbed the four seas villa.


    "Well, they say it''s convenient over there." Xiaoyu smiles.


    After dinner, a few people leave. Xiaoyu''s family will be very busy, and staying is to make trouble for others.


    Xiaoyu''s family sat down and went to the princess''s mansion. Everything was ready inside, and there were lanterns all the way. All the places they saw were hung with red cloth and red lanterns.


    In the evening, because all the dowry and dowry are put in the warehouse.


    Xiaoyu went into the warehouse and put out all the boxes after closing the door.


    She also added a lot of things, some of which she bought during this period, and some of the good things she usually collected into the space.


    In short, even if you can''t catch up with the things given by Dongfang yexuan, it''s not too bad.


    After everything is ready, I go back to my room. I think of the gift from Dongfang yexuan. I take it out and open it. It''s full of house deeds.


    Xiaoyu looked closely and found that he did not know when to buy his own shop, which did not belong to Sihai villa.


    With such a valuable thing, my heart is really happy and worried.


    I''m glad that he believes her so much, but I''m worried that she will be busier in the future?


    Ah, he is giving her a long face. If he takes out so many shops, no one will gossip about her secretly.


    It''s hard for him to be careful and considerate.


    Sleeping with a box.


    But before long, he was pulled up.


    "What are you doing? It''s not dawn yet. I''m sleeping for a while! " Push the quilt over your head.


    But it was pulled back immediately.


    "Get up, today is your happy day, there are many things to do later, hurry up." Zhao Qun lifted the quilt and pulled Xiaoyu up.


    Then drizzle is confused, be pulled to bath, dress, change clothes.


    She''s really tired, isn''t she just getting married? As for the grand ceremony?


    And bath! Do you want to fast for three more days?


    Xiaoyu was wearing a red wedding dress made of blood silk, and her head was covered with pearls and a big crown.


    The long streamers on both sides are made of gold, heavy and slapping.


    Xiaoyu sits in front of the mirror and lets these people toss on her head.


    It is said that these people were specially found by Princess Wan in the palace just to make up for her.


    "Niang, it''s so heavy. How about taking off some?" Xiaoyu looks at her mother bitterly.


    "Princess, that''s not good. It''s how you dress up when you get married." One side of the mammy is still inserting things into her head.


    Xiaoyu thought bitterly, this is to use her as a mobile jewelry table, and put everything on it.


    But she also knew that it was a custom, not a matter of temperament.


    "Good, just bear it." Zhao Qun has some heartache in his heart, but he can''t destroy it for his daughter''s sake.


    Today, Zhao Qun wore a dark red jacket and a golden hairpin.


    In order to give their daughter a long face, everyone tries to make themselves beautiful.


    "Miss, the people from Xiangwang mansion are here." Yumei hurried back to the house to report.


    "Are they coming, princess? It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry Xiaoyu is sitting on the stool, dressed up.


    "No, it''s the old princess and the princess..."


    "What?" As soon as Xiaoyu sat down and stood up, he was pulled by the dressed man and cried out: "ah..."

 Chapter 960

    "Princess, slave..." Mammy to apologize, light rain with a wave, "don''t blame you, is my own stand up."


    When they wanted to raise their feet, the old princess had already come in, and everyone saluted one after another.


    "Don''t be busy. Come on, new lady, sit down." The old princess waved her hand, went to Xiaoyu and sat her down.


    "Ha ha... That boy came to me early and asked me to comb your hair. He would come to the house to walk around when he had nothing to do. If he had anything wrong, he could tell me that I would teach him a lesson for you!"


    The old princess said with a smile on Xiaoyu''s head.


    Xiaoyu looks at the old princess and the princess behind her through the mirror and shouts, "thank you, grandma."


    "Ah! Ha ha... "The old princess happily agreed.


    He took the jade comb from the princess and combed her hair, "one comb to the end, two comb to the white hair, three comb to the whole house..."


    The old princess said auspicious words while combing.


    Zhao Qun''s face is full of love behind her. It''s so nice that her girl has grown up and is going to get married.


    This son-in-law is a good one. They all see Xiaoyu''s kindness.


    Originally, the bride needed a happy person to comb her hair, but she didn''t expect that her son-in-law would find the old princess, which would give her daughter a long face.


    "The empress adds makeup and gives a Guanyin for her children..."


    "Li Guifei adds makeup, a pair of white jade gilt pots..."


    "Princess Wan adds makeup... A suburban imperial villa, a pair of gold jade agate, a pair of jadeite / flying swallow..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    All kinds of make-up sounds came from the door, which surprised the people in the room. Did the rain princess have too much face?


    It covers almost all the high-ranking ladies in the palace.


    Because Xiaoyu is the princess''s reason, the emperor has to take a fancy to it. There are still many people to congratulate him. That''s why I heard so much makeup.


    Even if the emperor married a princess, there was no such thing.


    It seems that we should get to know each other more in the future. Many people think so.


    Xiaoyu was pulled up early, hungry, "Yumei, bring me something to eat, I''m so hungry."


    "No, I can''t. I''ll spend my make-up when I eat. I''ll use it at my husband''s house later." Mammy made up to stop it.


    Xiaoyu: "I want to cry. Why is it so troublesome to get married?


    It''s been several hours since she was pulled to do this and that. She didn''t even drink a mouthful of water. She''s so pitiful.


    "Come on, the sedan chair is at the door. Help the bride out." There was a shout outside the door.


    The princess combed their hair and left. They''d better go to the villa for wedding wine.


    Zhao Qun hurriedly took the already prepared red cap to cover Xiaoyu.


    "Daughter, get married, have a good life, don''t lose your temper easily..."


    "Niang..." Xiaoyu suddenly wants to cry. She is someone else''s.


    "Come on, my mother will help you out."


    Stepping through the door, Zhang Xiaoquan, dressed in festive clothes, squatted down to carry Xiaoyu out.


    At this time, Jiang feibai, who did not know where to drill out, opened up Zhang Xiaoquan.


    "I come, I come, I''m Xiaoyu''s big brother!" Jiang feibai, dressed in red, squats in front of Xiaoyu.


    Zhang Xiaoquan is still in a daze. When did Jiang feibai become brother Xiaoyu?


    That''s not the point. The point is, he''s his big brother, OK?


    His sister, of course, he came to carry.


    "You go away. This is my sister. I''ll carry it myself."


    "I come, your weak body, don''t drop the light rain." Then the strong waist pulls light rain to the body.


    He made everyone laugh and cry.

 Chapter 961

    "Well, brother Jiang is my brother, and the second brother is my brother. They are all my family. Everyone is the same. Brother, let brother come!" Xiaoyu slightly raised the lid and said to Zhang Xiaoquan.


    Jiang feibai was shocked to see such a light rain for the first time. His half face was as delicate as a porcelain doll.


    He felt that if he touched it, would it be broken?


    "Ah, the snow has stopped! It''s clearing up! " A maid pointed to the sky and cheered.


    These days, the snow has been intermittent, it did not really stop, but today is the first time to see the sun, we all feel a trace of warmth.


    "Well, that''s great. As soon as the light rain comes out, it will clear up." Jiang feibai looks at some bright red light rain happily.


    "Wow... Can''t our princess really be a fairy? Why does it just happen that the snow stops when she comes out? "


    "I don''t know, but the princess often gives porridge and free clinic. I''m afraid the heaven is moved by her kindness."


    "That''s right!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The maid and the lads were talking, and so were the guests.


    "Come on, I''ve been urging you. Let''s go, princess." A steward came in and urged.


    "Xiaoyu, come on up." Jiang feibai squatted down again.


    Zhang Koizumi didn''t come to rob him this time. Although he wanted to send Xiaoyu for a ride in person, Jiang feibai''s friendship with Xiaoyu was in his eyes.


    "Well." The light rain fell gently behind him.


    Jiang feibai stood up steadily, put his hand behind his back and protected Xiaoyu carefully.


    The light rain of a wedding dress covers Jiang feibai in red. I don''t know, but I still think that they are a couple.


    "Xiaoyu, if he doesn''t treat you well, come to me and I will take revenge on you." Jiang feibai said softly.


    Light rain in his ear, the voice, "well, I know, thank you brother!"


    Jiang feibai goes out step by step. He hopes that the road will be longer.


    In this way, he will think that he and Xiaoyu are the people who get married!


    But at the end of the road, when I got to the door, I saw Dongfang yexuan, who was wearing red for the first time, sitting on a horse with high head, white horse, and a big cannon hanging on his head.


    The bridegroom, though wearing red for the first time, is still in a mess.


    Jiang Fei is so cold that he doesn''t look as good in red!


    Oriental night Xuan see is Jiangfei white back light rain out, slightly frown, but did not say anything, light rain is his wife, any man has no chance.


    Jiang feibai directly carries Xiaoyu to the gate of the wedding sedan chair and puts her in next to the door, without letting her touch the ground.


    Dongfang yexuan jumped off his horse and stood respectfully in front of Zhang Daniu and his wife, bending over, "father-in-law and mother-in-law, I will take Xiaoyu away, I will treat her well."


    "Well, I''ll give it to you after the light rain!" Zhao Qun had tears in his eyes.


    The eastern night Xuan saw a wedding sedan chair one eye, turn over to mount a horse, "walk!"


    He didn''t call the best man because he was confident that all the difficulties could be solved.


    Unexpectedly, Xiaoyu''s family didn''t embarrass him at all, so they picked him up easily.


    The snow on the streets has long been specially cleared, and there are long lines behind them, all carrying dowries.


    Long, no tail.


    "Whose family got married? It''s too much of a show, isn''t it? " On the road, a pedestrian asked.

 Chapter 962

    "Don''t you know? This is the marriage between the little master of Sihai villa and Princess Yu, who was granted by the emperor. Both of them are rich


    "Wow, there are too many boxes. How many of them have been carried in the past? Haven''t you seen the tail yet? "


    "What''s the matter? I''ve heard that there are a lot of makeup in the palace. Most of them are normal."


    "They are really good at choosing the weather. It''s sunny now."


    "Who said no? However, I think it''s probably because the princess has done a lot of good things. God supports her! "


    "Yes, daily porridge, together with a number of nearby families have done good deeds, is a good man that!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu sits in the sedan chair, and from time to time he hears the exclamation of people from outside, and the smile of his mouth never goes down.


    She finally married him, is his legitimate wife, will not be said that she is high, not worthy of.


    The wedding procession went all around the capital before entering the villa.


    "New kick the door of the sedan chair..." Xi Niang shouts happily outside the sedan chair.


    The guests around all roared, "kick the car door... Kick the car door..."


    The eastern night Xuan dismounts, does not kick the door, but raises the curtain, extends the hand directly.


    Xiaoyu looks at the slender fingers in front of her eyes and slowly puts her hands on them.


    Stand up, have not stepped out, he was a horizontal embrace, so swagger to the villa.


    The crowd exclaimed: "Wow, what''s the situation? Even if you don''t kick the door, you still hold it. How much do you like it? They have a good relationship... "


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t have time to pay attention to others'' coaxing and jokes. He lowered his head and asked in a low voice: "cold?"


    Light rain slowly shakes his head, "not cold, is hungry!" It''s kind of pathetic.


    Eastern night Xuan mouth with a smile, "worship the end of the hall is good, first endure."


    "New people cross the brazier, and the days are prosperous!" The bridegroom almost didn''t respond to this sudden operation and cried out.


    Dongfang yexuan carries Xiaoyu across the fire basin.


    "The new man will be safe all his life."


    Light rain through the red cap, see the beautiful oriental night Xuan seriously hold her to complete these wedding customs.


    He was used to wearing white clothes, but he had a sense of evil in red.


    That kind of feeling, like a vampire, although will be sucked, or can''t help but fall into the whirlpool of his eyes.


    Dongfang yexuan, holding Xiaoyu in his arms, goes through the courtyard terrace to the hall of the worship hall and gently puts the person on the ground.


    Surrounded by guests watching the ceremony, it was very noisy.


    Xiniang holds Xiaoyu to kneel on the futon in front of him. Xiaoyu notices that there are two people sitting in front of him.


    Under the heart doubt, according to the disposition of the eastern night Xuan, won''t kneel down to worship song lanyue is.


    "Worship heaven and earth!" The emcee stood on the side and yelled.


    Light rain then is supported to turn a direction, bow to kneel down.


    "Two worship high hall!"


    Xiaoyu was turned back and knelt down to the people in front of him.


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan face each other and bow their heads at the same time.


    "Into the bridal chamber!" With the master''s voice, Xiaoyu is helped up by the bridegroom and Dongfang yexuan.


    Then the East night Xuan takes her right hand, the left is supported by the bridegroom, to the night courtyard.


    Come to the new house, Xiaoyu sits on the bed, and Dongfang yexuan sits next to her.


    "Ask the bridegroom to stir up the xipa, and be happy from now on!" The bride is carrying a tray with a happy scale on it.


    Dongfang yexuan slowly raises Xiaoyu''s cover, and then lifts it to the back.


    It''s also surprising to see Xiaoyu dressed up like this. He hasn''t seen such a light rain before.

 Chapter 963

    "The bridegroom and the bride drink a cup of wine, and it will last forever!" A bridesmaid came with two glasses of wine.


    Oriental night Xuan holds up a cup, put in light rain hand, just holds up another cup.


    Two people look at each other, from each other''s pupil inside to see their own appearance.


    Exchange hands, pull up a little sip, separate, Xiaoyu put the glass on the tray.


    Then he took a tray with a bowl of dumplings on it.


    Dongfang yexuan scoops one with a spoon and blows it to Xiaoyu''s mouth.


    Xiaoyu opened his mouth and bit, raised his eyes, "it''s raw!" She finally can have food, how to send a raw.


    Pitiful flat mouth, see pick eyebrow, a pair of don''t believe the eastern night Xuan, "really is raw, don''t believe you try."


    Then turn the spoon he''s holding to his mouth.


    The eastern night Xuan obediently bit, nodded, "well, raw."


    "I said it was raw, you don''t believe it!"


    In a moment, the bridesmaids beside all laughed, "just now the princess said three births, plus one birth for the young villa master, it''s going to have four children. Congratulations!"


    Ah? Light rain turns to see the eastern night Xuan, see his face smile, suddenly react.


    How could she forget that she had seen it before when she watched TV. She didn''t eat, she was hungry and fainted. How could she have said it so many times? She really wanted to cry.


    Xinniang squatted down and tied a knot to their clothes, "Tongxin knot, the new couple will be of one heart and one mind from now on, and they will last forever."


    Oriental night Xuan waved, "go down to enjoy it."


    Then everyone fished away and closed the door.


    Oriental night Xuan first bent down to untie the corner of two people''s clothes, just looking at the face red light rainˇ° Girl, how beautiful


    Holding her slowly down the quilt, ready to kiss two, see Xiaoyu frown.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that something is holding me."


    Pull up Xiaoyu, reach out on the bed and touch Mo, then understand, pull up the sheet below, you can see the following covered with peanuts, walnuts, red dates and so on.


    Xiaoyu: "this means to have a noble son early. She knows, but how can she sleep this night?


    "Ask someone to come in and clean up. You can also change this body and have something to eat when I come back." Give her a kiss on the corner of the mouth.


    "Oh." Knowing that he was going to toast, "by the way, who was in the hall just now?"


    Light rain asked the question in the heart.


    "Grandma and the old man." Dongfang yexuan answered softly.


    "And the second lady?" Will song lanyue be so obedient and not sit in the high hall?


    "She didn''t dare, and the old man didn''t dare to say anything when his grandmother came forward!"


    It''s so nice that Xiaoyu didn''t worship that annoying woman.


    "Thank you, ye." Thank you for everything. I asked the old princess to comb her hair.


    "If you want to thank me, wash yourself and wait for me to come back and enjoy it." Give her a tacit look, Oriental night Xuan left with a smile.


    Light rain pulled pillow, beat hard twice, damned smelly hooligan, know to laugh at her.


    "Somebody Xiaoyu went to the next room to take a bath. Then she changed her clothes. She was dressed in a simple red bedclothes. All the pearls on her head were taken off, leaving only a hairpin ring around her hair.


    And then I started to eat big.


    "Miss, slow down." Yumei hands over a glass of water.


    Some miss heartache, all this will, just eat.

 Chapter 964

    "I''m fine. You don''t eat as much as I do? Take it and eat. You''ll have to eat later. I''m afraid you''ll have to wait for a while. " Xiaoyu motioned to Yumei that they would follow.


    She can''t eat much anyway.


    Yumei three people are used to miss take them not outsiders, take dim sum mat.


    At the wedding banquet outside, song lanyue was very upset, but she had to pretend to be virtuous and smile at the guests.


    Oriental night porch goes out to toast, nature won''t go to every table.


    Many people in Beijing have come, many senior officials have also come, and even several princes have come.


    The third prince took up his wine cup and said, "Oriental, congratulations on getting a lovely wife."


    Thank you very much Look up and drink.


    "Come on, how can the bridegroom not drink? Come on, drink." Jiang feibai drinks Oriental night Xuan wine cup by cup.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t care. He''s happy today. Why not drink more.


    Shizi helped to drink, "don''t get him drunk. You''ll have to get married later."


    "What are you afraid of? What do we bachelors say?" Jiang feibai and Dongfang yexuan drink one cup for you and one for me.


    Huangfusi, Shen Miaoling and Liu Feixu come to Xinfang.


    "Xiaoyu, congratulations." Three people congratulated.


    "Thank you." Xiaoyu thanks with a smile.


    Huangfu Qian stares at Xiaoyu strangely, like a flower.


    "What are you looking at?" Xiaoyu asked strangely.


    "Nothing. I just want to see what''s different about the bride."


    "What do you see?"


    "Nothing. I don''t think you''re the same as usual?"


    Light rain speechless sky, "then you think I''m the president of three heads and six arms also how?"


    Liu Feixu covered his mouth with a handkerchief and said with a smile, "I told her that when I got married, I was very tired. She wanted to see if you were like this."


    Light rain suddenly realized, "is very tired, after waiting for you to know."


    "Cousin, it''s getting late. We''ll come to see you another day." Shen Miaoling saw that it was dark, and Liu Feixu took Huangfu Xi away.


    What''s the matter? Huangfuzi was still muttering, "I haven''t made a bridal chamber yet? What are you pulling me for? "


    Liu Feixu said in a low voice: "your cousin is not the same as your elder brother. He may not only throw you out."


    Last time she got married, the little sister-in-law also learned to make a bridal chamber, and was taken out by the son with a black face.


    "But I..."


    Light rain listen to the voice gradually away, the corner of the mouth is still hanging a smile, ha ha, it seems that the reputation of Oriental night Xuan is not very good, everyone dare not provoke him casually.


    After another incense, "young master, this way..." the voice of Chang''an came from the yard outside.


    "Hahaha... Dongfang yexuan, you''re not good at drinking. Looking at you, you won''t be kicked out of bed for a while, will you?" Jiang feibai teases loudly.


    But he didn''t get any better. He was very dizzy.


    "Dongfang, are you ok? Why don''t you drink some wine and soup... "Huangfu Ziyu supports Dongfang yexuan with concern.


    "Ah, I''m going to make a bridal chamber. Now that the East is like this, how can I play?" The third prince is a pity.


    He and Dongfang yexuan have been playing since childhood. Dongfang yexuan has always been a cold and indifferent person. He plans to see a different one this time. It''s no use now.


    Oriental night Xuan is helped into the wedding room, light rain three people changed clothes, but it is the kind of people can see.


    Busy get up to come over to support East night Xuan, "this is how?"


    I thought to myself, it must be pretended. He has such a good capacity.

 Chapter 965

    "Sorry, let Dongfang drink more. You may be tired." Shizi Huangfu Ziyu looks at Xiaoyu apologetically.


    Help the eastern night Xuan to collapse, "light rain, then we''ll go first."


    Finally, Jiang feibai looks back and cares about the light rain of the sleeping Dongfang yexuan. Then he leaves.


    Waiting for people to go, light rain came forward and photographed, "people go, get up."


    Then go to the table and sit down.


    Dongfang yexuan slowly gets up and walks towards Xiaoyu with a face of spirit. Before it gets close to Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu frowns, "you stink. It smells like wine. Go to wash it quickly. I''ll have someone boil water for you."


    Oriental night Xuan frowned and smelled himself, "prepare water, bath." He called out to the door.


    "Have someone prepare something to eat. I''ll be back in a moment." Afraid of the light rain, he turned around and took a bath next door.


    By the time he came back, a table of food had been set on the table.


    "Come and have some. I feel sick after drinking so much wine." Xiaoyu sits at the table and waves to him sweetly.


    Dongfang yexuan walks over with a smile and sits down next to her.


    Xiaoyu smelled the light and refreshing fragrance on his body, and his mouth was smiling.


    "Have some of this." Dongfang yexuan gives Xiaoyu a bowl of chicken soup.


    "You eat. I''m not hungry. I''ve already eaten something." Xiaoyu shakes her head lightly.


    "Well behaved, even if you don''t eat, you have to order and drink some soup, or you won''t be able to bear it for a while."


    Light rain see his eyes strong emotion, like to swallow her whole life.


    Shake!


    Xiaoyu reluctantly drank a bowl of chicken soup and ate some dishes with him.


    When the servant came in to clean up the dishes, Xiaoyu went to gargle.


    Washed a hand, take a PA son to come over to East night Xuan to wipe a hand.


    Just wipe to half, the person is beaten horizontal to embrace, straight straight go to bed.


    The problem is, there are servants in the room.


    "What are you doing? Put me down." A voice as small as a mosquito.


    But the East night Xuan doesn''t care at all, steady put her on the bed, then whole attach.


    "Girl..." affectionate and strong slowly kiss the beautiful eyes like the starry sky.


    Then slowly slide down, nose tip, lip corner, then red lips


    Affectionate kiss, the tip of the tongue in the dance like rotation, ear sideburns.


    Xiaoyu struggled, his voice was eaten into his mouth: "ah ye... Someone..."


    "Ha ha..." the eastern night Xuan raised his head with a smile, "who is there?"


    Xiaoyu turns her head slightly. The people in the room don''t know when they have already gone out, and the door is closed.


    "You..." too shameless, the voice again disappeared in each other''s thin lips.


    From time to time deep absorption, let the brain of light rain can''t think for a moment.


    The whole body paralyzed down, has been paying attention to the light rain of the eastern night Xuan, while kissing, while hand slowly slide down, touch the knot of clothes.


    With a little tug, the robe slipped from the shoulder, revealing the snow-white cream and the big red belly bag embroidered with mandarin ducks playing in the water


    When Xiaoyu has a sense of time, he is not when, clothes are out of his own.


    There are only two people left in the world!


    Just as she looked up and saw the sweat on her beautiful face, she couldn''t think of anything in her heart and could only drift with the tide.


    Not far away, the candle was burning all night. A cat on the roof walked by, thought it was a mouse when he heard the sound, and stepped lightly on his toes. He found a false alarm and jumped out of the yard

 Chapter 966

    Light rain has been dizzy, wobbly, I do not know what is the night.


    I am like a boat, drowned by the wind and waves.


    It''s cold. Dongfang yexuan takes a simple bath in her single clothes. Then she comes to the bedside with water and looks at the girl who is already sleeping. She wipes her lovingly.


    "Girl..." Xiaoyu''s mouth moved and didn''t wake up.


    When you see the red mark on her body, quickly find out the medicine prepared in advance and gently apply it.


    Then I fell asleep with light rain, but the smile didn''t go down.


    When Xiaoyu woke up, it was already bright and it was 90 o''clock.


    Sit up slowly, and then feel the uncomfortable feeling of some place.


    The waist is also a little sour.


    "Up?" Dongfang yexuan came in, followed by people carrying vegetables.


    Go to the bed, gently embrace light rain, "madam!"


    Xiaoyu is held by him in a trance, as if last night, she is the same, can only hold the solid arm, nothing else can be done.


    "Do you want to get up?" A small rain with a quilt on the knee.


    Light rain flat mouth, wronged stare at him, "I waist acid..."


    "Ha ha ha..." Dongfang yexuan chuckles, at the next moment when Xiaoyu is about to get angry.


    Slowly put your hand into the quilt and gently knead her waist.


    Also the internal power transmission, massage.


    "It seems that tomorrow is the best time to go back." Oriental night Xuan is worried to see light rain like this.


    I knew he was in control.


    It''s just that he has been waiting for so long, which is very difficult to control.


    "How can I do that?" Not only do we have to return to the door, we have to offer tea, right? Sorry, it''s time... "


    Light rain some chagrin, how can sleep to this time, "blame you!"


    But for him, she would have got up early.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve already said hello to the old man. Let''s go later."


    Stretched out her hand, the maid behind her gave her clothes with great eyesight.


    Dongfang yexuan opens the quilt and immediately changes it for Xiaoyu.


    Light rain looked at him to change his bedroom clothes, "or I come."


    "I''ll do it. Sit down."


    Xiaoyu thinks that she is his daughter, and she is used to coquetry with him.


    Although he was indifferent in appearance and dark in behavior, he never changed his attitude towards her.


    Put on the clothes, and then hold her to the table for dinner, really holding her, hand fed that.


    "Yeh, I''ll do it myself. You can eat it too." Xiaoyu struggles to do it by himself.


    If it''s normal, they have to rush to offer tea and return home.


    "It''s OK. Eat it." Oriental night Xuan didn''t let go, insisted on the spoon to light rain mouth.


    Xiaoyu has no choice but to open his mouth and chew quickly. When he has almost eaten, he signals that he is full.


    Dongfang yexuan just feeds himself. He moves gracefully and looks very slow. In fact, he eats very fast.


    After taking care of themselves, they went to the main hall.


    This is still the light rain strong request, the East night Xuan wants to hold her to walk past, she can''t have this face.


    Although everyone knows what they dare to do, she is not so cheeky.


    When you come to the hall, you can see the famous Oriental City, song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang sitting in the hall.


    "Here we are." Oriental City looking at two people, as long as it is looking at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Looking at her ruddy face, she knew that her son had no problem and put down the problems she had been worried about.


    He also has no daughter, just two sons, of course, hope to have successors.

 Chapter 967

    Song lanyue and the famous Oriental City sat at the top with a proper smile on their faces.


    But secretly, she was wringing her handkerchief. Hum, when the sun came out, she came to offer tea. This kind of daughter-in-law has never seen it.


    The maid put a futon in front of them, and then Yumei poured a cup of tea into Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Xiaoyu kneels in front of the famous Oriental City, "please have tea, father-in-law!"


    The famous Oriental City glanced at her, then touched her beard and nodded with a smile


    I took a cup, took a sip and put it on the table.


    Take out a red envelope from the cuff and put it on Yumei''s saucer.


    Then he took out a box from the table and handed it to Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "This is what my mother gave to yexuan''s mother in those years. I''ll give it to you now."


    Song lanyue looks at the box. She knows it. It''s the symbol of the lady of the villa leader. It''s a pair of white jade bracelets, and it''s also the heirloom of the Oriental family.


    She has never seen Huang Fuxiang since she died.


    It was collected by the master and passed to the daughter-in-law of Dongfang yexuan!


    I hate to death.


    "Thank you, father-in-law." Yumei reaches out to help Xiaoyu up.


    Dongfang night Xuan stands beside Xiaoyu in the whole process, and there is no tendency to kneel down, just standing faintly.


    Then Xiaoyu looks at the futon in front of song lanyue. Does she want to kneel?


    This married chicken follows chicken and dog follows dog. Dongfang yexuan is so upset with song lanyue. What should she do?


    The famous Oriental City frowned. What''s the matter with the daughter-in-law here? What''s she doing standing there? I don''t know who to call.


    "This is your mother-in-law, and she doesn''t respect tea?"


    The eastern night Xuan cold hums a, "she calculate which gate mother-in-law?"? Is she the only one


    Song lanyue''s face couldn''t be seen any more. It turned green to red, white to black.


    Forced smile, "no, master, this happy day, let alone these."


    The Oriental City stares at the Oriental night Xuan and pats song lanyue''s hand comfortingly. You are wronged. I will make up for you.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is stiff with a smile, but he doesn''t show it.


    As a princess, it doesn''t matter if you don''t worship her.


    "Second lady!" Nod your head at her.


    Although song lanyue hated to death, she didn''t dare to show it. With a faint smile, she took out a red envelopeˇ° Now that the princess has married in, she is a family. You don''t have to go out. "


    Light rain atmosphere took over, "thank you." Put it on Yumei''s tray.


    Then he turned and looked at Dongfang Yeliang, nodded: "big brother."


    Oriental night good light look at, smile to light rain, "younger sister."


    See play ceremony, Eastern night Xuan impatient to see these people, "we also want to return to the door, not much delay."


    Then lead light rain forward, light rain apologized back to the Oriental City nodded.


    When we got out of the villa gate, there was a carriage waiting at the gate.


    Since the snow stopped yesterday, it hasn''t been falling, and the snow on the ground began to melt slowly.


    However, the necessary roads are guarded and cleaned at any time.


    Xiaoyu wears round clothes and holds a heater in her hand. But when she gets into the car, it''s very warm inside.


    All around the carriage were made of unknown materials, which were blocked by a charcoal basin with safety measures.


    "Cold or not?" Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "it''s not cold. Shall we go to ZhangFu or princess''s?"


    I don''t know if her parents have gone back.


    "Princess''s mansion, you get married from there, and naturally you have to go back there." Dongfang night Xuan reaches out his hand and leans Xiaoyu''s head on him.


    "Squint. I''ll call you when it''s time." I was tired all day yesterday. I didn''t go to bed until dawn. She usually likes to sleep in. I''m afraid she''s not used to it.


    "Well." Light rain low hum, obedient by the past.

 Chapter 968

    Oriental night Xuan let her whole lean in the bosom, find a comfortable position, but won''t disturb her hair.


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, she slowly raises her head when she hears her name.


    Huh?


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I realized that it was wrong.


    "This..." isn''t this the princess''s residence?


    We all sit together and don''t know what to say.


    Twisted for a while, discover oneself still be in the bosom of Oriental night Xuan.


    Xiaoyu wants to help me, my God!


    The eastern night Xuan won''t so dignified embrace her to come in?


    Her face


    "Awake?" Oriental night Xuan gentle bow, found Xiaoyu brow slightly wrinkled.


    Xiaoyu opened his eyes, just wanted to whisper what he said, he felt the gaze of his family from all directions.


    "Light rain, you are really, such a big person, how to recognize the bed, hurry down, ah Ye''s hands are sour!" Zhao Qun said aloud.


    Oriental night Xuan smile, "not in the way, light rain is not heavy."


    Light rain surprised, such a poor excuse will not be the eastern night Xuan think of it?


    If you believe it, there will be ghosts.


    Sitting on the stool beside him, "I got married yesterday with many steps, and I was too tired."


    After that, I found that my excuse was not very good, so I watched my family.


    Found that everyone is: we are all over, what don''t know, don''t pull.


    Xiaoyu


    In the heart starts to murmur secretly again, all blame East night Xuan, but hurt her, her face ah, don''t know where to lose!


    Back home, as long as we have dinner together.


    All the people sit together and have a hot meal. Xiaoyu is pulled into the room by Zhao Qun.


    Xiaoyu thinks her mother is going to ask about her and Dongfang yexuan.


    Unexpectedly, her mother took out a box.


    "Xiaoyu, we all know that you are a capable person. When we came out, we didn''t bring anything, but what we agreed at the beginning was that the family''s money should be divided among the three of you. This is your share. It''s a dowry."


    Xiaoyu said, "no, I''m not short of money. Please keep it for yourself. Besides, my second brother is going to get married, and I need a lot of money at that time."


    "No, each is its own. You can take what''s yours. You can give it to anyone else, but we parents can''t be partial."


    Zhao Qun is very tough. No matter what Xiaoyu looks like with a smile, it''s the result of her efforts. You can''t deprive her of her share just because she doesn''t need it.


    She believes in a bowl of water.


    "Well, I''ll take it." After a while, she gave the money to the second brother to marry his daughter-in-law.


    After that, they said some intimate words about how to live after marriage.


    Then light rain they just left the Princess House, only when Zhang Xiaoquan sent her out, gave him the box.


    "Second brother, this is my gift to you. You can''t let them know. It''s our secret."


    "Well, OK. We''ll be back to ZhangFu in a moment. You can come back when you have time. I''ll roast chicken for you."


    "OK, goodbye, second brother." Xiaoyu waves and gets on the carriage supported by Dongfang yexuan.


    Sihai villa, after Xiaoyu left, the famous Oriental City received a report from a maid.


    And then his face was black all the time.


    When light rain they come back, glanced at Zhang Xiaoyu, stare at the eastern night Xuan, "I''m looking for you, you come with me."


    Then he went to the study with his hands behind his back.


    Light rain is very strange, in the morning, are still good, pleasant, how come out of a door back, all changed?

 Chapter 969

    Did the second lady speak ill of her in his ear?


    Don''t blame her to think so, East night Xuan also thinks so, but still pacify a wife.


    "It''s cold here. Go back to the nightyard first, and I''ll come."


    Xiaoyu nodded, "be careful." Took people back to the nightyard.


    Oriental night Xuan comes to the study, "say, hear what gossip again?"


    Don''t sit, just stand and look him in the eye.


    "Wind talk? Do you need more gossip? What daughter-in-law are you looking for? On the wedding night, I didn''t even have


    Some of the famous Oriental cities are hard to talk about, and their faces are green with anger, glaring at the Oriental night Pavilion.


    "What is it?" Oriental night Xuan cold inquiry.


    "That''s..." the famous Oriental City opened its mouth and couldn''t get out for a long time.


    "What are you going to say? Don''t say I''m gone. " Dongfang yexuan turns around and is ready to leave.


    "Why didn''t the red fall?" Oriental City or said, face red, originally this matter should be the mother''s tube, but Oriental night Xuan Niang is not, he naturally want to care.


    "Originally, I thought Zhang Xiaoyu was a good one, but I didn''t expect that... I heard that she was married because other men carried her in the sedan chair. Was that her friend?"


    He really regretted that he was blind and married his son.


    Dongfang yexuan''s face cracked. It was because of this that he glanced at the famous Oriental City.


    I didn''t want to say more, and I was afraid that Xiaoyu would be embarrassed by him in the future, so I told the story of the Imperial Palace being drugged and Xiaoyu''s antidote.


    "Really... Really..." another suspicion of the famous Oriental City.


    "Believe it or not, it''s not my woman''s turn." He turned and strode away.


    Oriental City felt his chin thinking, according to his son''s habit of cleanliness, if Zhang Xiaoyu really did something sorry for him, he would have abandoned it.


    He thinks too much.


    Xiaoyu is in the nightyard. She doesn''t know that she was almost swept out of the house because of the red fall.


    After Oriental night Xuan comes back, light rain asks worried: "why does father-in-law call you?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s none of your business." Holding my wife''s jade hand.


    "I asked someone to buy some leather from the north and come back to make some clothes for you."


    "Well." Xiaoyu sat in his arms, leaning against the solid arm.


    Day by day warm up, the snow on the ground is gradually melting, only occasionally can see the roadside has some accumulation.


    Xiaoyu has been staying in the nightyard these days.


    On this day, Xiaoyu saw that the weather was good, so she went out in warm clothes.


    First went to the rain courtyard, saw under the flower material question.


    Because it''s winter, there are few flowers, but you can still find some, such as wintersweet.


    "Princess." Ma Wencai saw the light rain and rushed to meet it.


    Ma Wencai has been smiling since he was in charge, but he has matured a lot.


    Wearing a long robe of bamboo leaves, he is energetic.


    "What''s the problem here?" Xiaoyu followed him to the house.


    "All is well, the main reason is the lack of fresh flowers. However, the little one has already sent people to search in Jiangnan. It''s warm early and the temperature is suitable there, so there must be no lack of fresh flowers."


    Ma Wencai led Xiaoyu all the way to those who were busy.


    Xiaoyu nodded as she looked, but she saw that the ground was in disorder, and the used residue was not treated. When she put it in the corner, she frowned.


    This winter is good, if the summer, not to attract flies and mosquitoes ah!

 Chapter 970

    Ma Wencai, who always pays attention to the look of the princess, immediately follows the princess''s eyes and finds the waste in the corner.


    "Princess, because it''s hard to get snow in the capital during this period of time, I didn''t deal with it. I''ll arrange someone to drag it outside the city as soon as possible to discard it." Explain quickly.


    "Why throw it away!" Light rain is lazy to take a word.


    "Well?" What do you mean by that? Don''t you leave it moldy?


    Ma Wencai was puzzled and asked: "according to the meaning of the princess..."


    "Let people send them to Chuang Tzu outside the city. If you get them into the fields, they are also fertilizers. Don''t throw them away casually, they will pollute the environment." And mosquitoes in summer.


    "Yes, I remember." Ma Wencai answers with his eyes open.


    Xiaoyu went on, and found that except that corner, other places were very clean, things were stacked neatly, employees were dressed neatly, and even their hair was combed meticulously.


    "Yes, it''s clean." Xiaoyu smiles and nods.


    In any line of business, health is always an important issue.


    "Thank you for your praise. We clean it every morning and evening, and the little one will check it in person. I''m afraid it will affect our skin care products." Now we all follow the princess to say that face care is called skin care products.


    "Well, well done, keep it up." We need a tour.


    To the position of the final product, after finishing the last step, I left for Meiyan Pavilion.


    When she went, there were two girls in the shop picking things.


    Xiaoyu went directly to the second floor, which was like a public area.


    There are seats, a bar, all-weather free tea and snacks.


    However, the people on the second floor are usually the rich family members and their wives.


    Xiaoyu goes to the side where all kinds of skin care products are placed and picks up a rose dew.


    "Princess!" Yu Niangzi saw the princess, quickly let the people below greet the guests, and she came to find the princess.


    "How did you come here on a cold day?" Yu Niang came forward with a smile.


    "Come and see." Light rain put down rose dew, "how''s business?" Light rain asked in a low voice.


    "Of course, it''s very good. There are quite a lot of ladies on the second floor, but there are few people on the first floor." Those who come here are rich people, ordinary people. Where can they get money to buy these.


    Xiaoyu also guessed that not everyone will be willing to spend money on themselves.


    "In this way, you will prepare an area below to explain how to wash and maintain your face. If someone wants to have a try, you can also let everyone realize the importance of skin care."


    If we see the practical use, they will not hesitate.


    Yu Niangzi nodded, "princess, I''ll mark the price of each kind of skin care products in the places below, so that those people won''t be embarrassed to ask."


    Will also estimate their own strength, whether they have the ability to buy.


    "Well, it''s good. If you have any good ideas, you can try them first. If not, you can modify them. Don''t be afraid to do it boldly." Xiaoyu smiles. She has time to make a plan to improve her income.


    "Yes, princess." Yu Niangzi''s smile is even more overflowing. It''s good to have a boss who believes in herself so much and can do it freely.


    "Our beauty cream sells very well. It''s out of stock. I asked Ma Wen to take care of it, but he said it would take some time to have it, but the guests all asked for it. What can we do?"


    Yu Niang Zi''s face was lightly worried. She was worried about the bad business, but it was too good, and she was also worried.

 Chapter 971

    Xiaoyu goes to one side and Jintan sits down. Yumei passes the heater to her.


    Light rain holding the stove, "I just came from there, this period of time there are no flowers, no materials, so I''m afraid it will take some time to have."


    This beauty cream is made of many kinds of flowers and is good for skin.


    "By the way, where''s honey? Any more? " This is what she had for a long time, and she specially consulted Mo Yufan, the good friend of Dongfang yexuan, ghost Valley doctor.


    As the name suggests, it is extracted from hundreds of flowers.


    It works wonders for most skin, so it''s a little more expensive.


    At the mention of this, Yu Niangzi laughed even more beautifully. "This is even better. Every time it appears, it''s sold out by every family. It''s just that the production is too difficult and the cost is high. It''s not much every time."


    She also used it. The next day, her skin became smooth and delicate. Even the fine lines were gradually reduced. She was really a talent.


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "good things, naturally there are people who know the goods."


    It''s a pity that the aloe she planted in Chuang Tzu hasn''t grown up yet. That''s a good thing.


    "You just wait. After a while, there will be a kind of baby that can even cure the scar."


    Yu Niang stood up and said, "really? Great


    What do women care about? It''s nothing to do with yourself. I can''t bear any scar. If I have this baby, my business will go up to a new level!


    "When did I lie?" Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows confidently.


    After leaving Meiyan Pavilion, Xiaoyu went to yufeifei restaurant for a walk. Then she took a carriage to go to ZhangFu for a meal. The weather is fine, and her family will soon go back.


    "Bang" "Xu..."


    Xiaoyu is in the carriage and pours forward.


    Jade plum flies forward a rush, a small rain building back, but still accidentally hit the forehead.


    "Hiss!" Light rain cries out.


    "How are you, miss?" Yumei heard the voice, immediately worried about asking.


    Zifei came forward and saw that there was a little red above the right temple.


    Quickly take out the ointment from the dark cabinet of the car and gently put it on, "Miss, does it hurt?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "it''s OK, don''t worry."


    Ziqiong had already opened the curtain and went out at the moment when Xiaoyu was hit.


    "What''s going on out there?" Light rain asked in a deep voice.


    "Miss, we collided with a carriage on the other side. The sign of the carriage seems to belong to the prince''s mansion." Answered Ziqiong in the car.


    Prince''s mansion?


    Xiaoyu frowned and bent forward. Ziqiong opened the curtain outside.


    "Bold, who gave you the courage to crash the carriage of the seventh Prince''s mansion outside? If you crash our prince''s concubine, can you afford it?"


    The coachman of the opposite carriage was shouting to this side with high spirits.


    The coachman on Xiaoyu''s side looks at Xiaoyu stubbornly, "young lady, it''s not the slave''s fault. The slave has tried to walk to the side, but they are still running towards the outside..."


    "Shut up, can''t the seven princesses and concubines of the adult family still wrongly treat you as a slave? It''s the worst thing. Go back and see how I punish you!"


    As soon as Xiaoyu heard the coachman''s words, he understood that the other party was looking for trouble on purpose.


    But the coachman spoke too straight, easy to offend people, Xiaoyu can only roar at him.


    "Don''t you hurry to plead guilty to the prince and concubine?" Xiao Yu cried coldly.


    The coachman was specially allocated to Xiaoyu by Dongfang yexuan because the car was well done.


    But now he felt that he had been wronged, and he felt very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 972

    But he did not dare to disobey, had to go down, kneel on the ground, head down, "slave know wrong, all blame slave did not have long eyes, do to hit people, also hope the prince princess forgive."


    Light rain almost didn''t hold back, this coachman can still say irony.


    It''s not like turning over to say that you didn''t have eyes. You tried to hit me, but you insisted that I did it.


    A woman came out slowly from the opposite carriage. She was dressed in goose yellow, dressed as a princess, with a beautiful face and an apologetic smile.


    "The rain county master laughs. It''s all my coachman who can''t drive. I didn''t crash you, did I?"


    Then the eyes shot at the coachman, who was naturally a eunuch.


    The coachman got the master''s signal and immediately went to Xiaoyu. The carriage knelt down. "They all blame the slave''s fault. Please forgive me!"


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "I''m ok. How about the princess? Why don''t you go to the nearby hospital?"


    "Father in law, get up. The ground is cold. Don''t freeze yourself!" The words are smiling, but the meaning is profound.


    On the one hand, she did not forgive, on the other hand, she pointed out that he threatened herself and knelt down to ask for forgiveness.


    Is it hard for her to be a villain if she doesn''t forgive?


    "Rain Princess polite, I feel OK, just Princess OK?" Seven princesses imperial concubine concern of looking at light rain.


    Then he scolded the coachman, "dog slave, is it a decoration to have eyes? I don''t think you want to live, do you? "


    "I know my mistake. It''s all my fault. Please forgive me..." "pa pa pa..." slapped me in the face.


    Light rain close, you can clearly see his face began to blush, visible is to make the force.


    Xiaoyu just looked at it. When his face began to bleed, Xiaoyu covered his mouth in surprise.


    "What is it for? Stop him. Don''t be seen saying I''m torturing people. I can''t see that most! "


    Ziqiong jumped out of the car, pulled the man up and stopped his hand.


    "Seven princesses imperial concubine, please forgive me to leave first, I can''t see blood, once see blood dizzy." Light rain also a hand to help the forehead, supported by Yumei.


    As she turned to get into the carriage, she heard Ziqiong say, "don''t you hurry to get the carriage!"


    The coachman immediately stood up, bowed to the princess, and walked towards the carriage on Xiaoyu''s side.


    The smile on the face of the imperial concubine is a little stiff, but the bearing of the imperial concubine is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "Wait a minute, rain princess!" She got out of the carriage herself and came this way.


    "It''s very serious for me to see the princess like this. It happens that this place is not far from my house. Why don''t you come to my house and let the royal doctor have a look?"


    Xiaoyu stops walking to the car. She''s already leaving, but she won''t let go. What''s the purpose of this person?


    She was not far away to fight with these people, but now, I''m afraid she can''t go easily.


    "Since the prince and concubine are invited, it''s better for Xiaoyu to be respectful than obedient!" Back with a faint smile.


    So, Xiaoyu came to the seventh Prince''s house.


    In fact, it''s hard to be a prince or a concubine to say that it''s closer than her Princess''s residence.


    "Imperial doctor, what''s the matter with Princess Yu?" The imperial concubine did invite the imperial doctor to check with Xiaoyu.


    At the moment, I was standing by with a worried face.


    "The princess should have more rest and less consideration at ordinary times. She should also be moderate when she is newly married. I''ll prescribe some mild tonic for the princess to tonify her body! "


    The imperial doctor took the pulse and went to one side to write the prescription.

 Chapter 973

    Xiaoyu: "I really want to drill in the hole. What should I do?


    Blame East night Xuan this guy, once the meat, a hair out of control, every night did not let her sleep well.


    "Ha ha... It''s true for both husband and wife. Don''t be shy, Princess!" The Crown Princess comforted with a smile.


    Light rain heart secretly scold, you are shy, your family are shy!


    Eyes flow, "thank you for your concern, let you laugh."


    Then, the imperial concubine and she talked about some irrelevant topics, let light rain touch not sure why she find herself in the end.


    "The princess is really capable. She has a good life. Unlike me, she stays in the house all day and has nothing to do." Pull for a long time, the imperial concubine suddenly envies of looking at light rain to say.


    Xiaoyu glanced at her and said with a smile: "the prince and the concubine are polite. There should be many people in this big yard. How can they be more prosperous than me?"


    A word to her back, you face countless concubines every day, but also think about how to please the prince, where to get free, it''s a lie do not draft.


    The imperial concubine was stiff, and then recovered. "After chatting with my sister for a while, I fell in love with her. To be honest, I''m still tired of such a boring life. If only I could be like my sister, I''d make my career bigger and bigger."


    She doesn''t talk with Zhang Xiaoyu. She comes to the point directly. This girl can talk too much. She is very angry.


    She doesn''t pull, but Xiaoyu wants to.


    "Are you tired of life in the palace? That''s not to say... "Stop, don''t go on.


    In the heart sneer, if spread out, imperial concubine tired of imperial concubine''s identity and life, that waits for her, can imagine!


    The imperial concubine was stunned. "No, I didn''t mean that. My sister wanted to interrupt. What I meant was..." he quickly explained that if this was spread out, it would be troublesome.


    Light rain nodded, "I know, the prince and concubine will not think so, I also say, it''s late, my husband is still waiting for me to eat at home, I don''t stay much."


    Xiaoyu got up with a smile and patted her dress, "thank you for inviting the imperial doctor for me, Xiaoyu goodbye!"


    "Ah..." the princess wanted to stop, but she didn''t know how to stop.


    Zhang Xiaoyu is so eloquent that she blocks everything. She either doesn''t pick up the conversation or pretends to be stupid, or she just looks at the speech and other things.


    "Well, did she agree?" The seventh prince came in, not as good as the third prince, but the Royal product is not ugly.


    The imperial concubine shook her head. "She''s too good to be fooled."


    Seven Prince gloomy face, he would want to usurp Zhang Xiaoyu''s business, just know that she will not promise to sell him.


    Since you refuse to cooperate, no wonder I do!


    The seventh Prince''s eyes flashed.


    Xiaoyu is sitting in the carriage at this time.


    "Miss, shall we go to Zhang''s house now?" Yu Mei asked.


    "No, if my mother sees me, it''s time to worry again." I felt where I was hit.


    In winter, where there is a little pain, it will be magnified. She''d better do it next time.


    "I''m married. You can change your words later. Or it''s funny to be heard! "


    "Yes, miss... Young lady!" Yumei changed her tongue abruptly.


    "Young lady, what does that seven princesses and concubines mean? Why didn''t I understand for a long time? " Zifei asked curiously.


    Xiaoyu sneered, "just want to drag me, even the whole villa into the water, and become the victim of the imperial power."

 Chapter 974

    She won''t take part in this kind of thing, even if she will and won''t talk to him, a person who can only make small moves in the dark will not make great achievements.


    Back at the villa, Dongfang yexuan deals with things in his study.


    After finding that Xiaoyu came back, he got up and went back to his room.


    Seeing the light rain lying lazily on the beauty couch as soon as she came back, she came forward with a smile.


    "Not to see my father-in-law? Why are you back so soon? " He also planned to meet someone later, for fear that she would stop there and not come back.


    Light rain covered with a thin blanket, the room point of the charcoal basin, it is not cold.


    I don''t look back when I hear the voice. I blame this guy for her humiliation. Hum!


    "What''s the matter? Who''s bothering my wife? " Dongfang yexuan sits on the soft couch, embraces Xiaoyu''s head and puts it on his leg.


    "What''s going on?" Seeing the red mark on Xiaoyu''s forehead, he looks at the jade plum three in a cold voice.


    "Don''t frighten them. Don''t worry about them." Xiaoyu talked about the crash.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes immediately surged. What he did to Xiaoyu last time, he didn''t have time to free his hand. Now he does it again, ah! When he was dead?


    "Has the dispute between the princes begun now?" Xiaoyu is a little worried.


    "Get the medicine." Dongfang yexuan stretched out her hand, Zifei quickly took out the ointment from the medicine box and handed it to the master.


    Oriental night Xuan hands with a little, gently knead on the forehead injury.


    "There are always disputes, even when they are children, the emperor is not in a good situation now, so the princes have more secret actions."


    After wiping, he touched some on one side. After wiping three times, he took the handkerchief from Zifei to wipe his hands.


    "Will our villa be involved? In my opinion, the seven princesses and concubines not only wanted to cooperate with me, but also wanted to cooperate with Sihai villa behind me. It must be the meaning of the seventh prince


    Otherwise, how could a princess who didn''t know suddenly find her?


    "No, our villa is not involved in this business." If he wanted to help the third prince before, he doesn''t have this idea now.


    It''s not because his brother has changed, it''s because he''s back home now.


    He can''t put light rain in danger.


    Get Oriental night Xuan affirmative answer, light rain rest assured much.


    She doesn''t have that ambition. She wants to be a senior official.


    She just wants to live a rich life.


    "Today my grandmother sent someone to tell us to have dinner tomorrow. We haven''t been there since we got married." Dongfang yexuan combs Xiaoyu''s hair with her hands.


    "Well, I have something for the princess and sister Liu." Xiaoyu''s flexible eyes blink, like the brightest star in the sky.


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan puts out his hand to cover Xiaoyu''s skirt as usual and is caught by Xiaoyu.


    "No, the imperial doctor said today, let me pay attention to rest..."


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, looking at light rain pleading eyes, some wronged.


    We''re all married. We have to restrain ourselves!


    "Don''t be like that. We have a long way to go. The body is the capital of revolution. Don''t try to be happy for a while." In the heart secretly laughs, ha ha, finally may sleep well.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu''s side face depressed. The new shoes decide to send a message to Mo Yufan tomorrow, and let him bring it back quickly to make Xiaoyu healthy!


    On the second day, Xiaoyu got up in a good mood. She didn''t have to send greetings to her mother-in-law.


    Just like at home, I want to sleep as long as I want.


    After breakfast, they came to xiangwangfu.


    Just enter the door, "light rain, you come!" Huangfusi came up.

 Chapter 975

    "It''s called cousin, no big or small." The princess laughed and scolded.


    "Hum, we are good friends. Xiaoyu won''t mind, will she?" Huangfuxi takes Xiaoyu''s arm.


    Xiaoyu chuckles, "I''ve seen my aunt!" Bow to salute.


    "Oh, don''t do this. We don''t have so much etiquette. Come in, mother. They''re all waiting!" The princess looked at Xiaoyu with a happy smile.


    Yes, I finally got married. After that, I will be a family, and I will not be afraid of being robbed by others.


    Xiaoyu followed him into the room. In the hall, the old prince, the old princess and the Xiangwang were all there.


    "Come here, let Grandma see..." the old princess waved happily.


    Light rain is not outside, before nothing also often come to play, and we are familiar with.


    "Grandfather, grandmother, uncle." Dongfang yexuan salutes with light rain.


    Xiaoyu bowed, "Xiaoyu has seen my grandfather, grandmother and uncle!"


    "Come and sit here, Xiaoyu." The old princess was smiling.


    We sat together and talked for a while. Dongfang yexuan was called away by the Lord. There were only a few girls left.


    "Xiaoyu, the Baihua ointment you developed is really easy to use. Do you think my skin is much better?" The old princess smiles and touches her face.


    The princess laughed brightly, "mother Princess, don''t mention you, I look so young. The LORD said two days ago, asking if Xiaoyu is for men... Ha ha..."


    "Grandmothers and aunts are flattered. These skin care products are also available to men. They are not specific to specific groups of people." Xiaoyu smiles.


    Then we began to discuss skin care skills.


    Study.


    Xiang Wang calmly sat on one side, "the emperor is not very good recently."


    "Alas! The emperor looked very wise when he was young. " The old prince sighed that he was a brother after all. The emperor was so sad.


    "There are a lot of movements under the princes. I''m afraid it''s going to be a mess." Huangfu Ziyu said in a deep voice.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t speak. What he thought in his heart was, don''t take his wife out to avoid the limelight, wait for everything to settle down, and then come back.


    "Dongfang, no matter you or your family, you should be well controlled during this period of time, but don''t step into that whirlpool!" The old prince looked at the eastern night Pavilion seriously.


    "I know, grandfather!" Dongfang yexuan sits on one side and nods in response.


    "I don''t know who will win. Let''s wait and see." The old prince touched his white beard and frowned.


    Daiguo, kangwangfu.


    King Kang took the messenger in his hand, and his eyes were full of ups and downs.


    Hold it in your hand and wrinkle it.


    "Light rain!" Zhang Xiaoyu is married!


    How could it be so sudden, so fast?


    At that time, because of his father''s sudden coma and domestic disturbance, several brothers wanted to take that position.


    He hurried back, and so on to solve the dispute, but also heavy snow, heavy domestic losses.


    He''s going to be in charge again.


    By the time I got the letter, it was too late.


    "No, it''s not too late. What''s in the Oriental night pavilion? It''s just that there are two small coins. When Wang sits in that position, Xiaoyu will surely come back to my arms! "


    Looking at the direction of Bai Guo, an unknown emotion flashed in his eyes.


    "Here comes the princess, my Lord." Small six see the distance corner, the princess is coming here, remind the master.


    King Kang looked down at his wife. When he saw her, he looked at her in disgust.


    "Let her go back. I have something to deal with. I''m not free now!" Turn your back and leave.

 Chapter 976

    "Where is the Lord?" Princess Kang came this way and found that only Xiao Liu was left, and the prince was gone.


    "The prince has something to do. The princess should go back first." Xiao Liu replied coldly.


    Wang Fei Mei''s eyes turned to anger and frowned. She received the news that Wang Ye was here. How could she have just come here and disappeared?


    "Please tell me that I have prepared the most popular spicy hot pot for you to enjoy!" Finish saying, unwilling to sweep around one eye, just slowly leave.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In recent days, Xiaoyu is often called into the palace to tell stories to the ladies and explain how to protect her skin.


    Occasionally, the emperor''s face began to turn blue and his eyes turned black. It was during this period of time.


    So I didn''t dare to enter the palace. I said that I was not comfortable and I was recuperating at home.


    On this day, Xiaoyu is lying at home bored. She gives all the shops that Dongfang yexuan gives to Li Hai.


    Li Hai is the housekeeper of the nightyard. He is a capable man. Xiaoyu only needs to look at the account book.


    "Young lady, your brother is here." Xiaoyu lies on the beauty''s couch, and he hears the maid''s report outside the door.


    "Come in, please." Xiaoyu is busy sitting up.


    "Lazy girl, why don''t you stay at home?" When Zhang Koizumi came in, he found that Xiaoyu was leaning on the soft couch like a lazy bone.


    "Nothing. I just don''t want to go out. Why is my second brother here?" Have someone serve him tea.


    Zhang Xiaoquan waved his hand, "no, I''ll take you home. Let''s go."


    Xiaoyu immediately straightened out and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? What happened to my parents? "


    "No, don''t think about it. It''s a fine day, so we''re going back to have dinner with you."


    "Oh, yes, I''ll be ready in a minute when I change my clothes." Xiaoyu went back to her room and changed her clothes.


    Two people sit on the carriage, Yumei they sit on the frame.


    "Xiaoyu, I have something to tell you." Zhang Xiaoquan did a lot of mental construction in his heart, and then he looked at Xiaoyu and said.


    "What?" Xiaoyu doubts.


    "During this period of time, I have been investigating in the capital, and I found that they are not suitable for me. Later, I met a friend who specializes in business. I want to have a try with him!"


    Zhang Xiaoquan said while paying attention to the look of light rain.


    If Xiaoyu can''t pass, let alone his parents.


    Xiaoyu didn''t get angry. Instead, she asked curiously, "why do you have such an idea? Is the money not enough?"


    Zhang Xiaoquan shook his head, "no, I also want to make a career. It doesn''t make sense that my younger sister is so powerful and my elder brother is still so weak. I''m a man in my family. I have to support my family."


    Light rain looked at his confident face, the look of yearning, can''t help thinking about it carefully.


    "Have you thought about it?"


    "Yes, I think so. I''ve done a survey and found that a piece of first-class leather can be sold to us in the north for hundreds of Liang at most, even tens of thousands of Liang.


    There are more than one hundred taels of satin on our side and more than one thousand taels in the north. The profit is very objective. "


    Xiaoyu nodded. It''s really a good business. "What about safety? There is no reason why other people don''t do this business. Only you think about it, right? "


    Xiaoyu did not vote against it, but put forward some middle issues to him.


    Zhang Xiaoquan was silent for a while, and then looked at Xiaoyu, "I know that there are bandits and robbers on the road, and there may be black hearted merchants..."

 Chapter 977

    "But I just want to try!" He didn''t want to be a loser who only knew how to live on his sister.


    He is the pillar of his family. If he wants to protect his family, he must have the ability first!


    He can''t make people laugh at him. My little sister doesn''t have a strong family. He can''t make people feel that Xiaoyu can be bullied.


    Xiaoyu looks at his firmness and smiles.


    "Brother, you''re great. Don''t look at other people''s eyes, you are the best brother in my eyes.


    If you insist, I won''t object, but at least let me check whether the friend you said is trustworthy. "


    "Well!" Zhang Koizumi grins. He knows that his sister understands him.


    Come to Zhang Fu, through the front yard, just into the inner yard, found the yard filled with smoke.


    There are also bursts of fragrance.


    "Ah, light rain is coming. Come on, we''re making a barbecue." Zhang Xiaoli is happy to say hello and waves her hand to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu came forward with a smile, "how do you want to do barbecue?"


    "Hey, if you want to eat, just do it. If you need any reason, come and help me with the sauce!" Zhao Qun calls Xiaoyu over with a smile.


    "No, mother, I''m a charming guest now. How can you call me?" With a smile in his mouth, Xiaoyu comes forward to take Zhao Qun''s arm and rubs his head up.


    "What charming guest? Even if you get married, my daughter will hurry. I''m still waiting to eat! " Zhao Qun chuckled.


    Put the kebab in Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t reach out and plays coquetry: "I don''t care, my mother doesn''t love me, Wuwuwuwu... I want to complain to my father, hum!"


    Then he twisted his butt, turned and walked towards Zhang Daniu who was wearing the string.


    He put his arm around Zhang Daniu''s neck and covered his back. "Dad, my mother bullied me. You want to help me get revenge!"


    "Ha ha..." Zhang Daniu is sitting on the stool, hands busy on the table.


    "Be careful. I''ll get you later." Back dare not move, afraid of rain fall.


    "I''ll help you talk about your mother later. Don''t be angry." Happy comfort light rain.


    "What do you two say about me?" Zhao Qun came and patted Xiaoyu on the back.


    "Let''s go. What''s the matter with me? Go and hug your husband


    Xiaoyu


    Is her mother jealous?


    "I don''t, I don''t, I''m dad''s little lover, Dad, don''t you think so?" Xiaoyu makes faces at Zhao Qun on purpose.


    But he left Zhang Daniu''s back.


    At least she is a big girl and married. She can''t drink too much from her father.


    "Hey, hey..." Zhang Daniu giggled.


    "It''s a fart, you die far away, you have no chance, don''t think about the next life." Zhao Qun''s mouth make complaints about the drizzle, but the plate in his hands is pushed to drizzle.


    Xiaoyu took the barbecue on the plate. As soon as he opened his mouth, Zhang Daniu turned around with a look of resentment.


    "Don''t you mean I''m your cousin? How can I feed my daughter or not? "


    Zhao Qun blushed, "what the hell are you talking about? When did I say that? My daughter is my flesh. Who are you


    Xiaoyu chuckled in a low voice: "ha ha ha..."


    Zhang Xiaoquan and Zhang Xiaoli are having a barbecue and laughing.


    "Xiaoyu is a pistachio. She makes her parents happy every time." Zhang Xiaoquan and you Rongyan look up.


    "Yes, Xiaoyu has a kind of temperament that makes people want to approach, and makes people want to hold all the good things in front of her." Zhang Xiaoli looks at the smiling light rain enviously.

 Chapter 978

    Gao Yuan came forward and held his wife''s hand, "I will give you the best, too!"


    "Well!" Zhang xiaolijiao nodded with a smile.


    In the corner of the yard, a barbecue is also prepared, which is specially reserved for people.


    Zhangjia''s rule is to do it yourself and have plenty of food and clothing!


    So Yumei, who came with Xiaoyu, were all happy to have a barbecue.


    "Xiaoyu, we plan to go back in two days. After so long, we don''t know what''s going on at home." Zhao Qun takes Xiaoyu to one side and eats Zhang Daniu''s roast meat for his mother and daughter.


    "In such a hurry, it''s better to play for a few more months before you leave." Light rain to stay.


    "No, it''s been a few months since I came out. Besides, spring is coming soon. I have to be busy planting peppers in the field. There''s not so much spare time!"


    Xiaoyu wants to ask people to watch, but he knows they won''t agree. People who are used to living in their hometown are not used to other places.


    That''s why there are so many words, such as "returning home in beautiful clothes" and "returning home in fallen leaves".


    "Well, what can I do for you? Bring something back. By the way, I''ve just got some leather recently. You can take it back to make clothes. There are also many jewelry in the palace. I''ll pick out some that you can use. Take it back with you... "


    "Well, well, the more you say it, the more ridiculous it is. You usually give us enough things. As you said, we just need to live our life without worrying about food and clothing.


    We don''t need those. It''s a burden to take them. It''s troublesome to be looked at. "


    It''s OK for the children to have a good life. She didn''t want the children''s things or they would be like that.


    What''s more, the married children are the people of other people. They can''t be poked on the spine by others, saying that their mother''s family is poor.


    Xiaoyu is not persuading them. He plans to prepare in private and bring them quietly.


    "I''m going to help your brother marry Qiu Nan back this time. Your brother is old and big. Now you and your sister are married, and only your brother is left."


    Zhao Qun talks about his own ideas. Xiaoyu listens patiently and expresses his opinions from time to time.


    "That''s fine, but I''d better ask my brother first to see what he plans to do." Since the second brother wants to go to business, he won''t think about it in the near future.


    "Well, I''ll ask later."


    On the way back, light rain in the carriage heard outside are talking, seven Prince faction Shangshu adult was pulled down.


    He was also reprimanded by the emperor, saying that he had formed a clique for personal gain and filled his own pockets


    Light rain doubts, who so cow, once unloaded a seven Prince camp general, he is afraid to be angry now.


    But that''s not what she cares about.


    "Young lady, the villa is here."


    Light rain came down from the carriage, with three golden flowers behind, slowly walked into the villa.


    Because the snow on the road has melted, there are other flowers and plants on the road.


    But it''s still cold. It''s not delicate.


    "Light rain is back!" Light rain far away, see the opposite two lady song lanyue, face also with a false smile.


    "Second lady!" Xiaoyu nodded, not polite.


    Song lanyue stirred the handkerchief in the dark with a smile on her face, "where is Xiaoyu going? Since you are married to our villa, you''d better not run out all the time.


    The most important thing for a woman is to teach her husband and children. It''s not everyone''s job to show up. Although you''re from a bad family, you should learn more. If you don''t understand anything, you can come to me.


    Although I''m not your mother-in-law, I''m also the wife of the villa leader. It''s OK to teach you. "

 Chapter 979

    Light rain just stand, the other party on Balabala said a big.


    They are all holding flags for her good.


    Xiaoyu glances at each other suspiciously. They have been in peace all the time, and she doesn''t take the initiative to look for her. How can she block her way today and say these things?


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "yes, my family used to be very poor, but fortunately, I didn''t send them. I was a maid.


    Finally, with his own ability, he earned a piece of family property and became the first lady. "


    Song lanyue''s smiling face froze. Her painful foot is that she used to be a maid. Now she is so angry that Zhang Xiaoyu points at the monk and scolds the bald donkey.


    "Don''t forget, I''m the wife of the villa leader now. That is to say, I''m also your mother-in-law!" Song lanyue also does not pretend, cold face, glaring at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu sneered: "who admitted it? If you want to be a mother-in-law, let your son marry one himself. "


    The corners of the mouth sneer, "however, look at you like this, if you want to marry a princess to enter the door, I''m afraid it''s impossible. No one will marry a princess to a concubine, or a concubine to be his wife!"


    After that, he walked straight by and swaggered past song lanyue.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu!" Song lanyue is angry and roars at Xiaoyu''s back.


    Xiaoyu stopped and turned back, "I advise you not to call the princess''s name so directly, otherwise..."


    Then he turned around and walked forward a few steps. As expected, he heard song lanyue''s more crazy curse.


    "Bah, what a bullshit princess! A pheasant can never become a Phoenix. No matter how gorgeous you are, you can''t wipe out your dirty blood..."


    Light rain turns around fiercely, eyes half squint, "palm mouth!"


    Zifei pulls her sleeve and goes to song lanyue.


    "You... What do you want to do?" Song lanyue is afraid to hide behind the maid.


    "Come... Come... Kill..." song lanyue yelled with her throat.


    With her maid, the boys are blocking in front, staring at Zifei who comes forward slowly.


    The people guarding the villa in the dark hesitated to come forward.


    "Forget it, don''t you know who is really in charge of the villa? Don''t offend the master for the sake of irrelevant people! " The leading light voice.


    Therefore, the people who really have the strength to save song lanyue do not appear.


    Zifei went up and down, "what are you doing? Go on Song lanyue pushes the people around her to Zifei.


    Who knows Zifei kicks everyone to the ground, but it only happens in an instant.


    So when song lanyue had not found out, he had already heard the wailing on the ground.


    "PATA... PATA..." Zifei pulled her finger and made a sound.


    It''s as if my bones were broken.


    Song lanyue ran back in fear and screamed: "ah... Killing... Somebody... Help..."


    Zifei''s toes swept lightly. She turned over and stood in front of song lanyue.


    Song lanyue didn''t notice and ran into Zifei directly.


    Then Zifei grabbed her skirt and took a few steps towards Xiaoyu. Then she made a loud noise and hit her in the face.


    "Ah..." song lanyue screamed, "Zhang Xiaoyu, you dare to let people beat me, I want you to look good..."


    Another slap.


    Zifei hit song lanyue hard in the face.


    She can''t get used to this kind-hearted woman for a long time. It''s so cool to hit her with a straight face.


    "Call you to scold the princess, call you to have no long brain..." Zifei beat and scolded, "call you angry old lady..."

 Chapter 980

    Xiaoyu came to a clean stone and was sitting down when Yumei put her handkerchief on the mat.


    After Xiaoyu sits down, she tilts her legs and looks at Song lanyue whose hairpin has been knocked off.


    "I''ll wait for you to make me look good!" Button clean nails, "although I do look good."


    A confidant girl of song lanyue quietly moved to the rockery, trying to tip off the news.


    The jade plum sees of fly past, one foot kicks to the song LAN month side, the foot tramples on her face.


    "Want to report? Who can be such a master? Since you are so distressed, why don''t you come first! " Untie the red silk tied around the waist.


    There was a small bell tied at both ends, which was given to her by Chang''an, saying that it could be used as a weapon.


    Try it today.


    He swung it straight and said hello to the maid. The sound of "pa pa" was just like a whip.


    One after another of the crackling sound, listen to light rain straight nod.


    When song lanyue''s mouth became swollen, he couldn''t open it. Only the sound of "wuwuwu" left, Xiaoyu raised her hand.


    "Well, in a cold day, you''d better go back to the house and have a fire."


    He got up and walked to song lanyue. "Although the second lady felt that her words offended the princess, she didn''t have to torture herself like this?


    Well, I can''t flatter myself for being so good at it!


    Look, I''m distressed. I''ll help the second lady back to the room to have a rest! "


    Eyes Ling lie swept a circle of the ground dare not move servants.


    Then he sweeps to the servant who peeps here in the distance, "if I hear anything else, ha ha..." sneers.


    Throw to already lie prone to sit on the ground, hate looking at his song lanyue, light rain disdain from her side by, and then accidentally step on the well maintained hand.


    Also more careless effort, mercilessly rolled a few times just lift a foot, "what thing? Almost broke my foot. I''m so cold. I''ll go back to my room. "


    Rub his arm, shake down, go to the night yard.


    Song lanyue wanted to scream in pain, but her voice couldn''t come out. All that remained was a tragic "Wuwu".


    After the light rain left, people dared to support song lanyue to the yard.


    Then come to the doctor for treatment!


    "Ha ha ha... Young lady, I''m dead with coke. I''ve got a good appetite after seeing the miserable appearance of the second lady!" Yumei can''t close her mouth happily. She doesn''t like to see this person for a long time.


    Zifei and Ziqiong are also very happy, and finally out of the heart.


    "Don''t be happy too early. She will certainly go to complain. The villa master will come to me later." Light rain light way.


    "Then what? Why don''t I send someone to get the young master back? " Zifei asked anxiously.


    "No, you come with me." Xiaoyu and they went into the room after they went back to the night yard.


    Dongfang Yeliang and Dongfang City, who got the news, rushed back to the villa soon.


    Oriental night Xuan naturally also got the news, know song lanyue dare to bully his daughter-in-law, he naturally want to come back to light rain support.


    So all the people in charge of the villa came back.


    In Song lanyue''s yard, the famous Oriental City sits calmly beside song lanyue''s bed.


    "Wuwuwuwu... Master, let me die. I have no face to live. Although she is a princess, she can also be regarded as my daughter-in-law. If you beat me like this in front of my servants, what else can I live..."


    "Don''t be sad, madam. I''ll get justice for you!" The comfort of the Oriental City.


    "Justice? What kind of justice do you want? " Dongfang yexuan strides in.


    He glanced at Song lanyue trembling with the Oriental City on his bed and said, "since you don''t want to live, go to die. I can provide you with props for free!"

 Chapter 981

    "Master..." song lanyue was afraid to get into the arms of the famous Oriental City.


    The famous Oriental City frowned, "what did you say?" Looking at Dongfang yexuan, "what daughter-in-law are you looking for? It''s all on my own head. Are you going to climb on my head in the future? "


    "Hiss!" The East night Xuan disdains of sneer, "make fun of, want to climb also climb my head."


    Famous Oriental City


    "You''d better take care of your concubine first. If you have nothing to do, don''t provoke my daughter-in-law, or you''ll kill her next time." Dongfang yexuan looks at Song lanyue coldly.


    Song lanyue shivered, "master... Wuwuwuwu..."


    The famous Oriental City glared at Dongfang yexuan, "rebellious son, do you still have my father in your eyes? Call your daughter-in-law quickly. I want to know who gave her the courage to brag in the villa! "


    "I gave it..." Dongfang yexuan just opened his mouth.


    Xiaoyu stepped in from the door, "it''s my daughter-in-law''s fault, not my daughter-in-law''s fault." Slowly toward the direction of the Oriental City bow salute.


    "Niangzi..." Dongfang yexuan came to help her up, "how can you be wrong? It''s someone else''s fault."


    Short of him, even if it is his wife''s fault, he also want to let the wrong become right!


    Xiaoyu raised his eyes and laughed at him, telling him not to worry about himself.


    "Mother! How are you doing? I heard that you were beaten... "Dongfang Yeliang came back from outside in a hurry, then swept Dongfang yexuan and walked to the bedside.


    "Niang..." looking at Song lanyue''s face as swollen as a pig''s head, Dongfang Yeliang worried and stretched out his hand, "how are you, do you want to be tight?"


    "Dad, who did it? Who is so bold as to do such a thing to the master''s wife? Isn''t that hitting you in the face? "


    In the face of the eldest son''s question, the Oriental City, which is not good-looking, is even worse.


    Of course, Dongfang Yeliang knows that it''s Zhang Xiaoyu, but he doesn''t ask her directly, but let his father come forward.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu! Don''t kneel down yet The famous Oriental City is picking out the light rain and roaring with rage.


    Oriental night Xuan immediately frown, want to stand out, by light rain pulled down sleeve.


    Then he poked him at the waist where we couldn''t see him.


    "Father in law, what did I do wrong? Do you want me to kneel down?" She lightly raises an eye, stand together with the eastern night Xuan, just like a pair of Bi people who advance and retreat together.


    "What else did you do wrong? You''re a daughter-in-law. How can you fight your mother-in-law like this? " The famous Oriental City is sitting at the head of the bed, and song lanyue is on the bed, leaning on the body of the famous Oriental City.


    As for Dongfang Yeliang, he stood at the end of the bed.


    Light rain mouth corner pulls out a radian, "father-in-law, you repeatedly say is I hit her, can have evidence?"? Just a few words from her?


    Do you know why I beat her? "


    "No matter what, it''s not right for you to beat your elders! Kneel down and admit your mistake The famous Oriental City is calm and doesn''t listen to her sophistry.


    Song lanyue, behind the famous Oriental City, raises a proud smile. Hum, even if you have the support of Dongfang yexuan, there are still many people in this family. He is the master!


    Xiaoyu just saw this scene, his heart sank: "if you don''t say whether she is my elder, dare to ask the princess to kneel down for her without any reason. If you don''t kneel down, you have to let people do it. I don''t know which country''s national law is this?"


    "No... I didn''t say that..." song lanyue denied it and held on to the clothes behind the famous Oriental City.

 Chapter 982

    This makes Xiaoyu more disdainful. What''s the matter of hiding behind a man when something happens!


    "You didn''t say that? You feel your heart and say, "don''t you really think so?"


    The famous Oriental city turns to see song lanyue, who is frail and tearful. "I really don''t have it, princess. I''m wrong. I''ll never walk in front of you again. Please let me go. Don''t do me wrong..."


    Huh?


    Meet a master, this shameless momentum, ordinary people are not opponents!


    Since you show strength by weakness, I''m not polite.


    Light rain slightly lowered his head, some wronged from the cuff took out a box, "well, I can''t fight you, this is the jade pendant you want, is the empress gave me, although I like it very much, also dare not give others at will, but now don''t seem to do it!"


    "Lady, what''s the matter? Did she ask you for something? " Eastern night Xuan Ling lie''s line of sight shoots song lanyue on the bed.


    Light rain raised an eye to see him one eye again hastily low, "you don''t ask." I don''t want to say more.


    "You... You''re bullshit... When did I ask for your stuff?" Song lanyue roars at Zhang Xiaoyu with full spirit.


    The famous Oriental City is a little confused. Who is the real one?


    Just now, my wife was too weak to get up. Why did it sound louder than him?


    "If you don''t have it, you can''t have it. Just like you said, I''m a village girl who hasn''t seen the world. It''s also a waste to wear it, and I can show its value to you..." Xiaoyu said in a low voice.


    The sound is just right for you to hear.


    "What did you say? How dare you say that to my wife? Peeping at my wife''s stuff? Sure enough, it''s my concubine''s superior position, with shallow eyelids! "


    Dongfang yexuan looks fierce and stares at Song lanyue.


    "Old man, if you don''t give me a satisfactory answer today, I''ll send people to the palace and give them to the empress!" That cold to the extreme look, let a person be careful to get flustered!


    The famous Oriental City has been tangled with each other. For so many years, he has been clear about his wife''s character. She is "unable to find Zhang Xiaoyu.".


    It doesn''t look like a lie to look at my daughter-in-law.


    "Master, you have to believe me, I really don''t have..." song lanyue looks at Dongfang yexuan and hides behind.


    "Father, I''m afraid there are some misunderstandings about this. It''s better to take a step back and treat it as if it didn''t happen." Dongfang Yeliang suddenly made a sound.


    What song lanyue wanted to say was stopped by her son.


    Now no matter who is true or false, once in the palace, the queen knows that someone wants to spy on her reward. The wrong party must be her mother.


    Who can let Zhang Xiaoyu speak in the palace.


    It''s a pity that he wants to make things smaller, and others may not want to.


    "Oh Dongfang yexuan sneered, "it''s easy to say, you say to step back, where do you put my Dongfang yexuan?"


    Women who dare to provoke him must have this awareness!


    Xiaoyu Yuguang is watching everyone''s reaction. The one who sees song lanyue grabs her fingers deeply into the quilt and wants to tear her appearance alive. The corner of her mouth is slightly crooked.


    Ha ha, if you want to fight with her, you can be shameless. I can be more shameless than you.


    If not for the sake of her father-in-law and ah Yeh, she could have done better.


    Dongfang Yeliang fingers clenched, "what do you want to do?"


    Fearing that Dongfang yexuan would ask too much, he took the initiative and said, "I just got a nice piece of warm jade a few days ago. I''d better make amends to my younger sister."

 Chapter 983

    "Ha ha..." Dongfang yexuan looks at him like a fool. Does he look like a man short of money?


    "Well, Xiaoyu, go to my private library and pick something you like to play with." Oriental City also thinks that the eldest son is right. It''s not good for anyone if it''s too big. It''s better to step back.


    "Lady, are we too low-key, let people feel that we are very poor, or bully!" Oriental night Xuan seems to talk with light rain, but the disdain in that eye is toward everyone.


    The famous Oriental city remembers that this son''s wedding gift is so grand, and his daughter-in-law''s dowry is no less than


    "What do you want?"


    At this time, no one cares what song lanyue thinks. She is so angry that her eyes are about to come out, which is useless.


    The servants outside are always paying attention to the situation inside the house. Although they can''t be inside, the door is open and you can hear some outside.


    From the beginning, the young lady let people beat the second lady, we are waiting for the follow-up development.


    But I didn''t expect that the young lady''s beating was not only correct, but also compensated.


    Everyone can''t help but raise their awe of the young lady to a higher level.


    This young lady can''t be provoked. If she is so smooth, she will be able to shake her words.


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s hand and kneads her fingers. "Xiaoyu has been married for some time. This villa hasn''t had a mistress for a long time. Now let''s give her the power of housekeeper.


    Anyway, I''ll give it to her in the future. It''s better to study earlier! "


    Song lanyue looks up and looks at the Oriental night Pavilion in horror.


    This... This is absolutely not right. If they take the power of housekeeper, their secret affairs will be exposed, and there will be a lot of inconvenience.


    "Master..." song lanyue wanted to speak. The famous Oriental City raised her hand and blocked her from speaking.


    Before "..." opened his mouth, Xiaoyu had already pulled the sleeve of Dongfang yexuan to open his mouth.


    "I don''t want to. My business has already made me too busy. I''d better leave it to someone else." She''s not interested.


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on the smile of drowning, "don''t like even, not far from the city, there is a hot spring Chuang Tzu, this is OK?"


    After hearing that Zhang Xiaoyu didn''t want to be the housekeeper, the Oriental City took a breath in her heart. Although yexuan said it well, sooner or later it will be handed over to them.


    But not now, at least after Yeliang gets married.


    "That Chuang Tzu is good. You can also go to the summer resort in summer. Let''s give it to Xiao Yu as a gift."


    Song lanyue lowers her head and has a twisted face. Unexpectedly, she gives her a Chuang Tzu.


    That Chuang Tzu is not a small one. She often goes to Chuang Tzu when she is free, but now she takes advantage of that bitch.


    "The daughter-in-law would thank her father-in-law." Xiaoyu bowed to say thanks.


    "Hum!" The East night Xuan cold hum a, took light rain to leave.


    Oriental City calm face, to song lanyue looked and looked, and finally nothing said, "you good healing, I have something to deal with."


    Then he patted his ass and went to the study.


    Seeing that everyone was gone, song lanyue grabbed the pillow and slapped hard, "ah... Slut... Slut..."


    "Mother, don''t get excited!" Dongfang Yeliang grabs the pillow to comfort her.


    "My son knows that you have been wronged. Take your time, there will always be a day when it will fall into our hands. At that time, there will be a lot left for you to deal with!"


    This time, my mother was reckless, so she would be fooled. This dumb loser is what they eat.


    Next time... Not necessarily

 Chapter 984

    "Wuwuwuwu... My son, I want that bitch to kneel down in front of me and lick my shoes!"


    "Yes, my son knows!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan go to the nightyard hand in hand.


    "Lady, she didn''t bully you, did she? Did you get hurt? " Dongfang yexuan looks at her with concern.


    "No, there are three of them to protect me. Who can bully me?" Xiaoyu looks up and smiles.


    Think of song lanyue at this time must be angry to throw the pillow, she is happy.


    Light rain in how to say he is all right, can return to the room, or be Eastern night Xuan dozen horizontal hold up bed.


    I picked up my clothes to check.


    "What are you doing..." Xiaoyu twisted his body, so with the day, looking very strange, OK.


    "I''ll see if you lied to me." Oriental night Xuan careful inspection, a sesame point did not let go.


    The soft and delicate hands touched her, and soon the room changed its flavor.


    An hour later, Xiaoyu looked at the top of the bed.


    Don''t you mean to examine the wound? This rascal!


    After Oriental night Xuan is satisfied, nature is to hold sweet wife to ask voice whisper.


    "No matter who dares to bully you, just fight back. I''ll take care of everything."


    "You''ve been very busy these months. What can I do for you?" Xiaoyu turns around and faces him.


    Oriental night Xuan gently stroked her light sweat on the jade back.


    "It''s all business. It''s not a big deal." The East night Xuan doesn''t matter of reply.


    "Oh." Light rain also has no doubt, according to his belly black temperament, afraid is no one can let him suffer.


    "My second brother wants to go to business. What do you think of that?" The main reason is that he has a lot of experience and wants to know whether it is worth doing and whether the safety is high.


    "Yes, there are people under me who do it." That''s how he got the leather and other good things he gave Xiaoyu.


    "It''s just that mountain bandits are rampant on the road and there are water bandits on the waterway. Most people will die here."


    Xiaoyu frowned, "no, it''s too dangerous. If something happens to my brother, what will my parents do?"


    "You don''t have to worry so much. It''s good for him to have this heart. It''s not bad to go out for a walk. If he is interested in this, he can arrange for him to go with my caravan, so that his safety will be guaranteed."


    His caravan not only has escorts, but also has the experts he trained.


    "He knows a businessman. I''ve asked someone to check. There''s no news yet. I''m afraid he wants to go out on his own." I don''t want to accept their help.


    She was at a loss for her brother''s sudden struggle.


    "It''s right to want to go out by myself. When I was young, I liked to go out alone. If you''re worried about his safety, I''ll send someone to protect him. "


    Dongfang yexuan''s understanding answer, delicate fingers caress Xiaoyu''s side face, and tease the hair stained with sweat to the side.


    "Well, that''s fine." Xiaoyu nodded, so at least she was not so worried.


    "By the way, ah ye, when I came back today, I heard people say that the Secretary of the seventh Prince''s school had been robbed. Do you know what happened?"


    "Lady, why have you been married for so long, and I haven''t heard you change my husband yet?" Dongfang yexuan stares at Xiaoyu''s eyes, and her affection seems to be connected into a solid line, binding them together.


    Their hundreds of sons and thousands of grandchildren were covered up to block the cold outside.


    "It''s a pleasant night. Isn''t that good?" Xiaoyu pretends not to understand and looks up innocently.

 Chapter 985

    "How can it be the same? Call your husband, lady... "She whispered softly, her hand slipping slowly.


    Xiaoyu seized, "you haven''t answered my question yet!"


    "You call me husband, and I''ll tell you!" Oriental night Xuan also does not show weakness, smiling at her.


    "Hum, if you don''t tell me, I know that there must be your handwriting in it. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental? They just found me, and then something happened to them!"


    She just doesn''t call to see what he can do.


    The East night Xuan looks at the light rain, eyes, until see the light rain hairy.


    Dongfang yexuan suddenly turns over.


    The sound of bed curtain shaking again in the room


    "Oriental night Xuan..." the weak voice sounded from time to time.


    In February, the zhangjias set out to go back.


    But Zhang Koizumi did not go together, but with the help of Xiaoyu, he took an expert and followed the caravan to guanwai.


    As for the friend he knew, he was not a good man. After Xiaoyu told him, he left without telling anyone.


    Fortunately, I brought the master of the arrangement.


    "Your second brother is so grown-up that he doesn''t know where to go and tell us." Zhao Qun was worried.


    "Niang, don''t worry about it. My brother is still young. It''s nothing to rush out. I''ll help you watch him." Xiaoyu comforted her mother.


    In fact, he also wants to go out. His father-in-law''s family is in a terrible state now, and he has no sense of existence.


    I feel inferior.


    I just don''t know why Zhang Xiaoquan''s brother-in-law didn''t call him.


    Send the family on the carriage, light rain returned Zhao Qun a box, "this is some snacks, keep you old eat in the car."


    Dongfang night Xuan arranged several people to follow the escort.


    When Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu were sitting on the rickety carriage and the sea box, they found that there were 10000 taels of silver in it.


    "This..." Zhao Qun wanted to stop the carriage.


    "Forget it, old lady. It''s all my daughter''s intention. You can take it. She gave Koizumi the dowry you gave her last time." Zhang Daniu smiles and pats the old lady''s hand.


    "But..." Zhao Qun felt that he was always sorry for his daughter.


    "Let''s just save it for her. In case she needs it that day, let''s take it out again." The most proud thing in his life is to have a daughter like Xiaoyu.


    It''s a treasure that I couldn''t exchange for every day in my last life!


    "What you mean is that we''ll keep it for our daughter in the future. If she can''t use it, we''ll keep it for our grandson..."


    There was a carriage in the back, high and worried.


    Zhang Xiaoli took his hand, "Xianggong, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Gao Yuan holds his wife''s hand in his hand.


    "Are you thinking, why Koizumi went out, didn''t call you, and Xiaoyu didn''t let you follow?"


    Having been a couple for nearly a year, Zhang Xiaoli still knows what her husband is thinking.


    Gao Yuan didn''t answer and acquiesced to his wife''s words.


    "Xianggong, do you know? What was our family like in those days? "


    "Well, I know." Gao Yuan nodded, stroked his wife''s hand, absent-minded.


    "Our family couldn''t even eat wild vegetables at that time. In the drought, there was no harvest in the field. My ex husband and I came to our house.


    My father killed the only small pig for us to eat. But the next day, my ex husband took all the food


    Zhang Xiaoli recalled the original days with a bitter smile on her face.

 Chapter 986

    "At that time, I really wanted to die. Later, it was Xiaoyu who brought vitality to our family. She supported our family and brought us rich life."


    Gaoyuan also recalled that he was a young man and Xiaoyu was a 10-year-old girl, so he started a business with the shopkeeper. At the beginning, he thought that the child would grow up to be a great man.


    "So." Zhang Xiaoli stares at Gao Yuan. "Xiaoyu must have her thoughts. She is also for our good. There is still such a big business in our family. If you leave, my father will be left alone.


    Besides, I just got married... "


    Zhang Xiaoli didn''t say much, but Gaoyuan understood, "I didn''t mean angry or resentful. I just want to give you a better life."


    I also want to stand higher.


    "I don''t need a better life, it''s good now." Zhang Xiaoli hugs her husband slowly.


    She is not a little sister, can have ordinary people can not reach the life.


    But she has a normal mind, so she is satisfied.


    "Well, let''s live like this." Gao Yuan also knows how much weight he has.


    I know I don''t have that ability.


    Xiaoyu sent his family away and came to the princess''s residence.


    Although she seldom lives here, the housekeeper arranges everything very well.


    She is now taking aloe vera from a space and doing research there.


    "Young lady, I just got the news that the third prince was assassinated and his leg was broken!" Yumei reports to Xiaoyu.


    The action of light rain''s hand is stunned, is the third prince injured?


    Is it so blatant?


    After a while, empress Wan of the palace invited her into the palace.


    Xiaoyu comes to the palace carefully and meets WanFei.


    Concubine Wan hasn''t slept well recently. She doesn''t look very well.


    "Let''s all go down." Wave your hand and drive the servants out of the door.


    After waiting for people to go out, "the emperor rested with me last night. He vomited blood behind me. After fainting, he was carried to the emperor''s bedroom. After consultation with the imperial doctor..."


    Cautiously left and right swept one eye, just low voice way: "the emperor is not good."


    Light rain eyes slightly open, do not know what to think, "I know, you be careful."


    "Well, I know." WanFei looks at Zhang Xiaoyu, who is covered with peach powder. It is clear that this color is worn by low-ranking nobles, but it has its own noble spirit to wear on her.


    "Now the prince''s dispute is getting fiercer and fiercer. You should stay out of it as far as possible, so as not to be involved!" She doesn''t want to. By then, it''s a body.


    "Young lady, too. If you can, please go out and take refuge." WanFei is also worried about Xiaoyu''s accident, so she has no hope of going out.


    "Well." Xiaoyu nodded.


    When going out, the light rain cares a way, "Niang Niang, know you worry emperor, but still want to eat a little bit, otherwise the body can''t stand."


    "Thank you for your concern, I know!" Yu Guang looks to one side and tries to get close to the maid in waiting.


    "Take care of that lady. Xiaoyu will leave first." After bowing, Xiaoyu walked out of the palace slowly.


    With a heavy heart out of the palace.


    Back to the princess''s house, Xiaoyu immediately wrote a few letters to send out.


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan didn''t find Xiaoyu in the villa. Knowing that she came to the princess''s house, she came to find her.


    "Yeh, I''m in the palace today." Xiaoyu didn''t hide it. She spoke directly.


    "Well, I know." Xiaoyu''s whereabouts, he knows at any time.


    "What do you think of the current situation in Beijing?" She looked him in the eyes.

 Chapter 987

    Dongfang yexuan unties his cloak, and Zifei takes it quickly behind him, and puts it aside.


    "Lady." After sitting down, Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu in her arms.


    "Originally, I didn''t want you to leave me, but now, I want you to stay in Bai village for a while, and then come back when this side is stable."


    "And you?" Xiaoyu looked up, "won''t you go with me?"


    Dongfang yexuan shook his head, "no, I can''t go. The old man''s brain is not very smart. You know, there are Dongfang Yeliang and song lanyue.


    If I don''t sit down, I''m afraid the whole family will sink in. "


    Xiaoyu frowned, thinking of the family''s bad thoughts, "then I won''t go, I''ll stay with you."


    "No, I''m not sure if you stay. If someone catches you and threatens me, will I listen or not?"


    Xiaoyu: "she didn''t expect that.


    "Are we going to worry too much? Maybe it''s easy to get by! "


    Oriental night Xuan light looking at her, full face is you are joking?


    "Then..." what should I do if something happens to you?


    "You have to believe me. You know what you can do for your husband. Even if you have something, you can protect yourself."


    Light rain leaned on his arms, "then you have to promise that nothing can happen!"


    "Well, I promise."


    Oriental night Xuan originally wanted to stay light rain for a few days, but didn''t expect things to develop so fast.


    He sent a letter to Jiang feibai by flying pigeon all night, asking him to pick up Xiaoyu.


    Only when he''s there can he rest assured.


    The next day, Xiaoyu came to xiangwangfu, did not say anything else, just said he wanted to go home to have a look.


    Huangfuzi looked at her enviously: "you are so kind. Now my mother keeps me in close control. She won''t let me go out at will."


    Xiaoyu wants her to go with her, but she thinks that their family are all serious Royal relatives, and they will be fine in the future!


    They came to huangfuzi''s boudoir and said, "by the way, I didn''t listen to you. Is my aunt looking at you? How''s it going? "


    Huangfu Qian Du mouth, a face bored appearance, "yes, my mother took a fancy to the second son of Wuyang uncle''s family, but I and wuyukou have been fighting since childhood, how can we be together like this."


    Xiaoyu suddenly feels that she has discovered something. It''s a wonderful gossip.


    "You say you''ve been fighting since childhood, but your feelings should be different?" Generally, when you grow up like this, you know your roots better.


    "What''s unusual? When we were young, we all liked to play behind my elder brother. He always liked to pull my hair, so I beat him up. Later, he ran home to complain. I thought he was too mean and never played with him again..."


    Xiaoyu


    This plot is very familiar. Generally, when I was a child, I was so tossed. When I grow up, I have a great chance to be a couple, right?


    "Isn''t that good? If you marry him, he will not dare to bully you. " She smiles, if the wuyukou people are OK, it''s really a good choice.


    "How can you be the same as my mother?" Huang Fu Qian is not happy way.


    "What''s a soft man like this going to do? If I can''t even fight, how can I expect him to protect me? " Wong Fu HSI clenched her fist and looked up with pride.


    "Well, I haven''t seen my grandmother and aunt yet. Let''s go there together."


    Xiaoyu followed Huangfu Qian to the old princess''s yard.


    Looking at huangfuxi as a child, Xiaoyu smiles and shakes her head.

 Chapter 988

    I''m afraid that this girl will really marry that wuyukou at that time. Let''s see what she says at that time.


    "I''ve seen my grandmother!" Xiaoyu bows to salute.


    "Light rain is coming. Come here." The old princess waved.


    "I just told your aunt that a batch of Su brocade had been sent to Jiangnan. Just as someone was going to send you one, you came." The old princess is smiling, the person is firm, looking at the younger generation to be happy.


    "Really? Then the granddaughter-in-law would like to thank her first. It''s good to hold her grandmother''s thigh tightly. It''s just good to pull! My grandmother doesn''t like me. " Xiaoyu sat down to the next head with a smile.


    "You''re a squeamish, little mouth can say." The old princess burst out laughing.


    This girl is a capable one. The East treats her well, but she will make people happy.


    "Grandmother, you don''t care for me any more. I don''t think about my cousin, but they don''t care."


    Huangfu Qian didn''t salute either. She went forward and squeezed herself on the old princess''s soft couch. She took the old princess''s arm and acted coquettishly.


    "Ha ha ha..." the old princess laughed, "you crazy girl, just don''t give it to you."


    Fondly in the granddaughter nose gently pinch.


    "Wuwuwuwu... Grandmother bullied me..." huangfuxi falsely held the old princess''s shoulder and cried.


    Xiaoyu and the old princess are very happy.


    "I know it''s light rain coming, and my mother''s smile is more." The princess came in laughing.


    "Aunt." Xiaoyu nodded with a smileˇ° I''m just going to greet you after the meeting


    "Well, Xiaoyu will come to play more often. This crazy monkey has been making a lot of noise recently. With you, she won''t disturb us any more." The princess sat opposite Xiaoyu with a smile.


    "Niang..." Huang Fu Qian Du mouth discontented call a way.


    Isn''t she just dissatisfied with the arrangements at home and always wants to go out for a walk?


    How did you become a Crazy Monkey?


    The princess ignored her, but looked at Xiaoyu, "we just got some su brocade. We are going to send some to you. Don''t forget to take it when we leave."


    "Thank you, aunt!" Xiaoyu smile, "come here today, Xiaoyu also brought something for you."


    "What is it?" Wong Fu Sie asked curiously.


    Xiaoyu blinked, "you''ll know later!"


    Then Yumei went out and took back a small wooden box in a moment.


    Xiaoyu "PATA" opened the lock. After the lid was opened, several bottles of the size of small medicine bottles were neatly stacked inside.


    "What is this? How beautiful Huangfusi came over, picked up one and looked at it carefully.


    This bottle is very delicate, each of which is carved with a picture of smoke and rain, and the words "Meiyan Pavilion" are carved at the bottom.


    "It''s called aloe gel. I just developed it. It has the effect of anti-inflammatory, acne removing and scar weakening. It hasn''t been sold yet. I''ll give you a try."


    Xiaoyu Michelle introduced that aloe is really a beauty saint.


    "Really?" As soon as Xiaoyu''s voice fell, the princess stood up in surprise.


    Light rain and Huangfu Qian are strange looking at the surprise princess, don''t understand why she is so excited.


    But the old princess understood the feelings of her daughter-in-law very well. When they were young, they all went to the battlefield with their husband, and there were more or less scars on their bodies.


    A man with a scar is a symbol of a hero, but a woman is not.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes, this aloe gel has a wonderful effect on scars. Even for scars with a long history, it is effective, but it takes a long time."

 Chapter 989

    Xiaoyu didn''t notice that all the people in the room looked at her miraculously.


    No matter who they are, they don''t want scars on their bodies, especially women, who are afraid of being disliked by their husbands.


    With two bottles of aloe vera gel, the princess was so excited that she wanted to go back to her room and have a try.


    After a while, Liu Feixu knew that everyone was here, so he came to say hello.


    Please after an, Liu Feixu looked at Xiaoyu smile, and is looking up and down smile.


    Other people noticed her expression, especially puzzled.


    Xiaoyu touched his face strangely, "Sister Liu, is my face dirty?"


    Liu Feixu didn''t say a word with a smile. After Xiaoyu began to check his clothes, he began to smile in a low voice: "Xiaoyu, I just heard that you beat the second lady of the villa yesterday?"


    Xiaoyu: "it''s because of this. She thought there was something wrong with her.


    "How does sister Liu know?" The villa should keep this secret. According to the character of father-in-law and Dongfang Yeliang, such words will not flow out.


    Is it ah Yeh?


    He doesn''t look like someone who can do such a thing, does he?


    "Now it''s all over the street. It''s said that the princess of Sihai mountain villa who just married is a cruel one. As soon as she came in, she beat the wife of the villa and used her means. She not only didn''t get punished, but also became the victim..."


    Liu Feixu said what he heard.


    Xiaoyu: "it''s similar to the fact, but it''s said that she is cruel everywhere, and the second lady is a little white flower.


    Needless to say, I know who did it.


    This song lanyue is really enough, so shameful things can be said, is a ruthless ah!


    "Well done, this kind of woman should meet and fight once!" The old princess gave Xiaoyu a look of appreciation.


    "She just owes beating. If it wasn''t for some reasons, I would have sent her down to make amends."


    The reason why the old princess would be so angry is her daughter, the mother of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect that Xiaoyu really has the style of our family. It''s good to let others dare not bully our family!" Princess also agreed to nod, smiling, if she was there, Xiaoyu had no doubt, she would come forward to mend a foot!


    Then he looked at Huangfu Qian, "learn from your cousin. No matter who dares to bully her, call him back!"


    Xiaoyu hesitated and asked, "don''t you ask whose fault it is?"


    Is it hereditary to protect the short!


    "Of course, it''s the woman''s fault, you are so good, so kind..." Huang Fu Qian''s words make Xiaoyu a little embarrassed.


    Do they have any misunderstanding about her.


    Xiaoyu was left for lunch and left the palace after eating.


    The carriage was clattering along the street, and Xiaoyu heard the talk in the street from time to time.


    Of course, the protagonist is her!


    "The rain princess is really domineering, this kind of evil mother-in-law should be treated like this!"


    "How can you say that filial piety is greater than heaven since ancient times? It''s clearly wrong for the younger generation to treat the elder like this. How can you still publicize it like this?"


    "What''s wrong? If such a wicked mother-in-law doesn''t beat her, will she keep it for the new year? It must be someone else''s fault for such a kind person as the princess


    "That is, the princess is right. We should all learn..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu laughs it off. Whether she is kind or not, she knows best in her heart.


    What Xiaoyu doesn''t know is that because she beat her mother-in-law, most of her daughters-in-law who have been bullied by her mother-in-law all the year round are against her.

 Chapter 990

    I don''t want to be bullied any more.


    This also made many families in law and daughter-in-law harmonious for many years to come.


    Xiaoyu came to Meiyan Pavilion. Before she got off the carriage, she heard the voice of a couple nearby.


    "Lady, buy one. I heard that their things are very good for women!"


    "No, it''s too expensive. It costs a lot of money! It''s enough for us to eat for a long time. " The woman was about to leave with her husband by the sleeve.


    "It''s OK. Although I don''t have any skills, I can''t give you too much, but others have. Even if you can''t have all of them, at least you can have the same."


    The man took his wife''s little hand and stepped into the door of Meiyan Pavilion.


    Yumei looked at the couple entering the shop and muttered to herself, "it''s so nice. That man must love his wife very much!"


    "Yes, it''s really good!" This I can''t give you the world, but I can give you my all, is the best love.


    "Go back to the villa!" She suddenly wanted to hold ah Yeh.


    "Yes The carriage went to the villa again.


    Zifei looked at Xiaoyu puzzled: "young lady, don''t you want to see business? How suddenly... "


    "They take good care of the business. We don''t have to go in." Light rain light answer.


    How could she let them know that she suddenly wanted the idea of Dongfang yexuan!


    Light rain into the villa, found that all the servants see them, are very conscious step back, try to lean against the wall, dare not touch her brow.


    "Hiss!" A sneer from the corner of the mouth can reduce a lot of trouble.


    "Young lady!" All the people I saw along the way knelt down to salute.


    Light rain walked straight by, song lanyue estimated that she was still recovering in her own house, and she did not dare to come out to stroll.


    The main reason is that the pig head is too ugly. I''m sorry about it!


    On the way to the nightyard, there is a stealthy figure beside the rockery.


    After seeing her, Ziqiong''s body should be turned over. She has been brought to the young lady.


    "Young lady, this man has been following us secretly!"


    Light rain to the ground to see a few eyes, a very ordinary boy, submissive appearance.


    "Why are you following me?"


    "Slave... Slave didn''t... Just happened to pass by..." the boy quibbled.


    Xiaoyu pursed her lips, "Yumei, don''t you want to practice whipping? Take him to the nightyard. There''s a big tree at the door. Just go there! "


    Let''s see if Zhang Xiaoyu is really kind.


    The boy immediately exclaimed, "I''m wronged. I really didn''t do anything..."


    Although his voice is very loud, can carry his skirt to walk forward of jade plum as didn''t hear.


    The sound also lured the servants nearby.


    Light rain back to the yard, let people lift a chair in the yard, you can see the direction of the door.


    Then I watched Yumei hang people upside down on the tree, whipping one whip at a time!


    Accompanied by the scream of Xiao Si, Xiao Yu drinks tea calmly.


    This person is following her secretly, not scheming, or scheming! She''s not soft hearted!


    "Say, why follow young madam secretly?" Yu Mei asked.


    "I don''t have any... Wood is unjust..."


    "Oh, I see you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin!" Yumei beat hard.


    The servants whispered, "what''s going on? Why hit him? "


    "I must have offended the young lady. She is so cruel and not afraid of nightmares at night!"


    "That''s impossible. Do you think it''s an accident that young lady can climb from a peasant girl to today''s position?"

 Chapter 991

    "Why not? If it wasn''t for that face, who would look her in the eye!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Different comments, but we only dare to discuss in private, to say out loud, no one dare!


    When the Oriental City received the news, it just frowned and said nothing.


    Although Zhang Xiaoyu sometimes acts extremely, his ability is beyond doubt.


    It''s a good way to make an example of others. There''s a ruthless person in charge!


    It seems that there will be no big problem with her in the future.


    Xiao Si was beaten to death, but he didn''t say why he followed Xiao Yu.


    Xiaoyu had to wave and let Yumei let him go.


    "Send someone to look at him and see who he is in contact with. Someone must have instigated him."


    In the evening, I got the news, "this boy is a sweeper of the front yard, and has something to do with Wang Er, the gatekeeper. Wang Er''s mother is the steward of the second lady! "


    Yumei reported this layer of relationship, the boy is also a stupid, dragging the body to die, but also to Wang Er.


    After Wang Er got the news, he went to the backyard quietly.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth reminds me that this man is so greedy that he still wants to trouble her!


    "Zifei, come here!" She whispered a few words in Zifei''s ear.


    When Dongfang yexuan comes back, Xiaoyu jumps down from the stool and pours at him.


    The eastern night Xuan doesn''t understand of one embrace her, "how?"


    So enthusiastic today!


    Light rain did not give him a chance to speak, a thin lip SEALED!


    Oriental night Xuan eyes open, immediately embrace light rain''s back, warm response.


    It''s rare for a beautiful woman to take the initiative!


    So, without dinner, they had already rolled on the bed for several times.


    When Xiaoyu got up hungry, it was very late. Fortunately, the kitchen kept the food hot.


    When having a meal, the eastern night Xuan one eye does not blink of looking at light rain, "what happened today?"


    "It''s nothing, just a little guy who didn''t have long eyes bumped into him and let Yumei teach him a lesson!" Light rain random answer, obviously not the answer he wants.


    So taking advantage of the rain bath wash time, called the dark Wei asked.


    After reporting Xiaoyu''s action all day, he found nothing strange.


    When talking about the couple, Xiaoyu suddenly came back to the villa, he suddenly found something.


    A touch of radian hung from the corner of his mouth, like honey in his heart.


    When the drizzle came out, it was still in the dark.


    After two days, Jiang feibai came and waited in the princess''s residence.


    Because the letter Dongfang night Xuan has said very clearly, he also knows what happened.


    "Big brother?" When Xiaoyu learned that Jiang feibai was in the princess''s mansion, he was still covered.


    "Xiaoyu, I''ll take you back to Fengshan to play!" Jiang feibai is dressed in the red of evil.


    Hair shawl, more women than women!


    Light rain heart a turn, know this is the idea of Oriental night Xuan.


    I don''t know what Dongfang yexuan and Jiang feibai said in their study. Xiaoyu set out the next day and was taken away by Jiang feibai.


    Light rain reluctantly looking at the eastern night Xuan, the eyes are not give up.


    The East night Xuan is also similar, holding light rain don''t let go, separate, hand also tightly pull light rain''s hand.


    "Yeh, I don''t want to go." She is not a person who runs away in danger.


    It''s not a person who can only share happiness and hardship!


    Hear the words of light rain, Eastern night Xuan more not to give up, can still firmly look at her, "good, after a period of time, I personally come to pick you up home!"

 Chapter 992

    "Well, I''ll leave for another hour. Why don''t you go tomorrow?" The river flies white speechless separation two people.


    "It''s not that it''s gone. It''s just a trip home. Is it necessary?" In his opinion, the killer door is Xiaoyu''s home!


    "Xiaoyu, please give it to you!" Dongfang yexuan solemnly looks at Jiang feibai, although he still hates the man who tries to rob his wife.


    But it is undeniable that the safest thing is Xiaoyu following him now.


    Even if he arranges for protection, he is not as secure as Jiang feibai.


    "Don''t worry, she''s my sister!" Jiang feibai glances at him and takes Xiaoyu''s hand to the carriage.


    Xiaoyu looks back three times in one step. After getting on the carriage, she also opens the curtain and looks at the Oriental night Pavilion in white.


    "Yeh, you must come to meet me!" She had never experienced the change of Dynasty, so she didn''t know the blood inside, but she knew it just by imagination.


    The change of Xuanwu Gate is the throne piled up with white bones!


    "Well, take care of yourself, lady!" Dongfang yexuan came and stood outside the car window.


    Xiaoyu looked at him and called in a low voice, "husband..."


    The East night Xuan mouth a few lie open, see river fly white all feel silly.


    "Let''s go!"


    Light rain stretched out his head, efforts toward the East night Xuan wave!


    He didn''t sit down until he was out of sight.


    "You don''t have to worry so much. You have to believe him. He''s Dongfang yexuan." Even he admired his opponent.


    "Well." Light rain reluctantly pull out a smile.


    Then light of rely on carriage to close an eye to lie in sleep, she doesn''t want to go, can worry oneself to leave is his burden again.


    After Dongfang yexuan goes back, he begins to deal with things in his hand.


    Xiaoyu''s departure was obscure. He didn''t tell others, even the people in the villa didn''t know.


    Everyone thought that Xiaoyu had returned to live in the princess''s residence.


    "Young master, several princes have given you posts to invite you to have a talk with the government!" Chang''an took a few posts in his hand and put them on the desk.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t even have the meaning to have a look. "Let people close the door and don''t go out for no reason. It''s said to the outside that the family is rectifying the atmosphere and has no time."


    Chang''an: "rectify the atmosphere?"? Are you talking about the second lady?


    "Yes Chang''an went down to deliver a message.


    So when Dongfang Yeliang and he were not allowed to go out, they were very angry. Then they went to the famous city of the East and asked him to make the decision.


    "Master, we are not prisoners. Why don''t we go out? Dongfang yexuan is too strong. It''s clear that we should be dictatorial and the head of the family!"


    Song lanyue is crying and swearing. Recently, the wives of several aristocratic families have asked her to play cards. She can be powerful and make friends with a few people by the way.


    To find a girl with a good family for my son.


    Dongfang Yeliang''s face is not very good-looking. Now is his good time, but Dongfang yexuan wants to cut off his fortune.


    "Dad, do you think the second brother doesn''t pay attention to you? Who is in charge of this family?" Dongfang Yeliang also began to sow discord.


    The famous Oriental City thought, when did he pay attention to Laozi? If he wants to be the owner of the family, he can also give way.


    It''s just that he wants to know why his son is doing this, "I know. I''ll ask him."


    Then came to the nightyard.


    Oriental night Xuan a see he come to know why, disdain of sit on one side, even sweep don''t wait to sweep his one eye.

 Chapter 993

    Oriental City sat for two minutes, or in the eyes of his son dislike, asked the heart of the problem.


    "Why do you want to close the gate of the villa?" Not only does he need to socialize, but he also needs to manage his business.


    Dongfang yexuan sneered, "when is it now? You don''t know. If you want to drag your family to death, I don''t mind, but don''t bother me!"


    Disdain finish saying, continue to look at the book in the hand.


    When the famous Oriental city came out of the nightyard, he was still pondering the words of the Oriental nighthall.


    Thinking of the surging winds and clouds in the capital, I shiver when I think of my son''s words.


    Order immediately, except daily shopping, no one is allowed to go in and out of the villa, the violator will die!


    "Young master, two of the young lady''s relatives are dead. Is Chen Li going to let her go as the young lady says? " Chang''an came in to report.


    The eastern night Xuan slightly sinks an eyebrow, "since the young lady promises to let her go, then according to the meaning of the lady, let her and her children go, want to see them leave the capital, if come back, solve on the spot!


    As for other people... "People who have nothing to do with Xiaoyu are useless even if they are alive," dispose of it! "


    Since Xiaoyu has been hard hearted, let him do it.


    "Yes


    Chang''an takes the stunned Chen Li and her 8-year-old son out of the prison.


    Throw them directly to the roadside outside the city, and then wait in the dark, watching people wake up. After some excitement, they stagger away.


    Chang''an just went back.


    On the carriage, the light rain drizzled, only occasionally lifting the curtain and looking out of the window.


    Jiang feibai doesn''t know what''s good outside. The snow has melted, but it hasn''t sprouted yet. The big trees are bare, but the mountains are still green.


    "Xiaoyu, aren''t you cold?"


    Light rain with the curtain of the hand dunxia, turned to see him, "not cold ah!"


    "Then I''ll take you to catch the hare. It''s fat after a winter." Xiaoyu is unhappy. He wants to make her happy.


    "No, it''s so cold outside." Light rain light refused, so cold day, she went out is sick.


    "Then I''ll play chess with you. It''s boring to sit like this!" Then take out the chessboard from the dark compartment.


    Yumei helped to prop up the table and set up the chessboard.


    "Come on, rain!" See light rain or did not move, jiangfeibai pull down her arm.


    Xiaoyu looked at the white man in front of him, "I won''t!" She can only play Gobang.


    "Brother, just leave me alone. I''ll have a rest myself." He is also for her good, want to make her happy, but she is not happy.


    "Rest what? Come on, I''ll teach you! Just do it! "


    Xiaoyu had no choice but to put the pieces randomly and put them in the middle.


    "You can''t put it here, in the middle of the Golden Horn and silver edge grass, there''s no winning face here!" Jiang feibai hit her hand, and then taught her how to do it.


    Outside the carriage dada driving in the official road, prestige from time to time to open the curtain, revealing the shadow of the trees.


    Light rain began to be absent-minded, behind the understanding of the rules of the game, repeatedly defeated, repeatedly defeated.


    But she just wanted to win, not reconciled, "no, I''m so smart, there''s no reason I can''t win!"


    Jiang Fei white smile, this go has no boy skill, where can easily become a master!


    He has studied for many years, OK? If he wants to lose so easily, he won''t live!

 Chapter 994

    "Well, come on, you can do it!" He encouraged.


    Light rain white he one eye, "that is of course."


    Unfortunately, until the evening, has arrived on the road to rest Inn, light rain or no sign of winning!


    "Hum!" Lost again, Xiaoyu threw the pieces into the chess box.


    Not happy flat mouth, staring at Jiang feibai.


    "Hahaha, don''t be angry. Didn''t you tell me not to? Do you blame me for losing? " Jiang feibai laughs, and she finally recovers her fresh appearance.


    "If I say no, you really won''t. You should let it go quietly." Xiaoyu looks at Jiang feibai without reason.


    Jiang feibai: "he looks at Xiaoyu stupidly.


    Xiaoyu also felt that his words were too rogue, embarrassed to bow his head, "OK, let''s get off."


    She just a moment unexpectedly put oneself to the East night Xuan that set to use in elder brother body.


    Jiang feibai feels that Xiaoyu, who plays a rogue like this, is so cute. It seems that he went back to the time when they were together in Fengshan.


    At that time, she also liked to act coquettishly.


    After arriving at the inn, Xiaoyu went back to his room to wash, and then came down to the first floor to eat.


    Jiang feibai has been waiting there.


    "Big brother!" Xiaoyu sits opposite.


    "We''ll have dinner later. I''ll take you out for a walk. There''s bonfire Festival here!" Jiang feibai smiles and puts Xiaoyu''s favorite food in front of him.


    "Bonfire day? Is it true or not? " Isn''t this a festival for ordinary ethnic minorities?


    "Of course it is! I''ve taken a special route. This town holds bonfire festival every other time. "


    One is to take a light rain to relax, the other is such a safe route.


    "Wow, that''s great!" Happy applause. She has never had such an experience in her life. It''s great to meet her.


    Xiaoyu and Jiang feibai are walking on the street, probably because it''s only one day''s journey from the capital, so everyone''s dress is no different.


    Actually, many people have ghost masks on their faces.


    Xiaoyu thinks it''s interesting, so he runs to a stall and points to a bull''s mask. "Boss, how much is this?"


    The mask seller was an old lady, "girl, this is five Wen."


    Xiaoyu smiles and puts it on her face, then makes a face at Jiang feibai, "I''ve come to you..."


    Jiang feibai laughingly picks up another horse mask and puts it on. He also cooperates with Xiaoyu''s antics.


    "Your deadline is up. Come with us..."


    "Let''s go, go to hell..." light rain overcast against the Hubei, terror looking at the landlady.


    The landlady is also a playwright, pretending to be afraid of shivering, "don''t catch me, i... don''t..."


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughed.


    Xiaoyu looked at Yumei three people behind him, "you also choose one to put on, we must act in unison!"


    They were given a couple of kid masks and paid to leave.


    Xiaoyu walked out of the pace of not knowing each other. As soon as she shakes and shakes, when she meets a person, she says, "accept my life.".


    We all cooperate. Xiaoyu thinks this place is fun.


    Just opposite came a woman with a little boy in her arms.


    Xiaoyu is afraid of scaring the children. When she is ready to take it down, the children will dance and shout to this side.


    "Who are you going to arrest? Is it the one who catches the baby? "


    Xiaoyu was so funny that he stepped forward and said in a low voice: "yes, we only catch disobedient children. After catching them back, we hang them on the tree and spank them!"

 Chapter 995

    The little boy covered his ass and yelled in a hurry: "I''m a good boy, I can''t beat you!"


    The woman smiles, "are you going to the bonfire party?"


    Xiaoyu took off his mask and said with a smile, "yes, so are you?"


    The little boy looked at the cow head disappeared, and then a beautiful sister appeared, stretched her hand and yelled: "you cheat me, liar!"


    The three laughed.


    Light rain takes out a few candies from sleeve inside, spread out a hand, "am I cheater now?"


    The little boy thought about it. "If I said no, would you give it to me?"


    Light rain pick eyebrow, not bad, so small will talk about conditions.


    Nodded, "yes, you call me sister, I''ll give it to you!"


    "Sister beauty, you are not a liar, you are a good man." And definitely nodded.


    Xiaoyu put the candy in his hand, and what he couldn''t take was put in his pocket.


    Rub his head. "It''s lovely!"


    "Thank you, sister, Xiao Bao!" The woman looked at the child.


    "Thank you, sister." Milk, soft waxy cry, Meng Xiaoyu a face.


    After separation, Xiaoyu still thinks about the little boy''s loveliness.


    "So fond of children?" Jiang feibai looks at her and smiles. According to his observation, Xiaoyu is not a person who likes children.


    Xiaoyu shakes his head first and then nods.


    See he don''t understand, slowly said: "I like children, but sensible clever, don''t like that kind of day crying more than children!"


    They gradually walked towards the open space outside the town, and pedestrians passed them intermittently.


    It''s very dark, but you can still see the flames burning in the open space in the distance.


    Looking back, you can see the lights in the town.


    In a word, the distance is not far, just a few hundred meters.


    "What about your future children?" Jiang feibai asked the question that Xiaoyu has been bothering.


    "What? I''ll do what I have to do, and I can''t throw him out! " Besides, she likes children very much.


    Soft, cute and round.


    "If you don''t want it, if you want to throw it out, give it to me." In this way, the children of Dongfang yexuan will be called his father.


    At that time you can see the East night Xuan a face depressed expression. Just think about it!


    Light rain smoothly answers, "good."


    Came to the campfire, where there has been a circle of people, are sitting on the ground, and some also burn a small fire in the roast to eat.


    Xiaoyu and they just had dinner, but they were not hungry.


    However, Xiaoyu took out an eggplant and three tender peppers, and cut the eggplant in half from the middle with a dagger.


    "Zifei, help me make a fire. Yumei, help me find some branches."


    Jiang feibai looks at Xiaoyu curiously and magically takes out these things from his sleeve.


    "When did you get it? Why don''t I know? "


    "You forget what I do? Just when I was in the inn, I sneaked into the kitchen. I wanted to see if there was anything I could learn, but there was only one old cook in the kitchen, so I took something and prepared to be a snack at night! "


    After midnight, she did leave, but went to the hut.


    Jiang Fei was speechless, thinking that he could tell all the lies about being a midnight snack at night. I''m afraid he wanted to make fun of others?


    Xiaoyu string things well, and then put it on the fire to bake.


    Look around.


    After a while, everyone held hands and danced around the campfire. There were some people sitting on the ground.

 Chapter 996

    Xiaoyu looked at the crowd in front of him and jumped past him happily. She picked up the toasted eggplant and smelled it.


    "Yumei, take out your secret."


    Yu Mei covered her purse at her waist. "Little lady, how do you know?"


    Light rain white her one eye, "hurry up, otherwise don''t give you to eat!"


    This girl wants to learn that she has a treasure chest, so she has a lot of things on her body. She thinks she doesn''t know!


    Yumei untied the purse and put it in front of Xiaoyu. "Little lady, save a little. That''s what I brought with me."


    Xiaoyu smiles, takes out salt and chili noodles, sprinkles a little on them.


    Then she roasted it. Yumei quickly took it and tied it to her waist.


    I don''t know whether the fragrance is too fragrant or something. Not far away, a woman looking at the gorgeous dress came here with her little son.


    Because Xiaoyu several people are all wearing masks, so first look at the next figure, and then squat to look at Xiaoyu.


    "Girl, can you sell me what you bake?"


    The child watched Xiaoyu''s hand turn and his eyes almost stuck.


    Light rain looked up, "those barbecue so much, why stare at me?" If it wasn''t for the conspicuous appearance of the meat, she would have eaten it.


    "I don''t know something about the girl. My little son doesn''t like meat very much all the time. He just likes to eat vegetarian dishes. He just smelled the girl''s roast. It''s so delicious... So..."


    Light rain has not answered, Jiang feibai faint voice, "do not sell!"


    Do they seem to be short of money?


    "One hundred Liang, sell it to me!" The woman pleaded.


    "Said not to sell, take us as beggars?" Jiang feibai''s voice is not good. It''s just a little bit. They don''t have enough to eat!


    "The five hundred Liang..." the woman insisted on looking at the light rain with the mask of ox head.


    "Said not to sell not to sell, go quickly, otherwise don''t blame me not polite!" Jiang feibai drives people impatiently.


    What a nuisance.


    The woman had no choice but to lead her reluctant son back. The white Cape across the ground reminds Xiaoyu of Dongfang yexuan who loves to wear white.


    Pick up the baked eggplant, smell it, and then give half of the eggplant to Yumei, "send it to them!"


    "Light rain!" Jiang feibai whispers that''s what he wants to eat.


    Xiaoyu gave the other half to him, "it''s not something else, and it''s not a good thing!"


    Xiang imperial concubine color fluffy Cape, hat periphery is all white fluffy, sit on the ground of light rain, holding food in hand, eyes smile.


    Although the face with a mask, but the smile or pass out.


    Jiang feibai wails in his heart. Of course, it''s a good thing. The things made by Xiaoyu are all treasures!


    When the woman got something, she was happy to give the money to Yumei, but Yumei refused.


    Xiaoyu gives the roasted pepper to Yumei and looks at the people dancing enthusiastically.


    Jiang feibai broke off half of it and handed it to Xiaoyu, "let''s eat together!"


    Then take off the mask and taste Xiaoyu''s baked eggplant in your mouth.


    As soon as a few people took off their masks, many people immediately looked to this side.


    Several people''s appearance is not low, especially Jiang feibai''s looks like men and women, coupled with Xiaoyu''s sweet appearance, naturally attracted people''s attention.


    Several men on one side gave each other a look, and then paid attention to the people around.


    After eating, Xiaoyu put on his mask again. Before he took it, two people came here, "let''s play together!"


    Then he dragged light rain to the dancing crowd.

 Chapter 997

    Jiang feibai is worried about light rain. Naturally, he follows it closely. He holds light rain''s hand and Yumei follows.


    Xiaoyu reluctantly dances with everyone. He leads Jiang feibai on the left and Yumei on the right. He doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    Dancing, Xiaoyu also thinks it''s fun, kicking higher.


    It may be that Xiaoyu''s happiness has affected jiangfeibai, and jiangfeibai''s dancing is happy.


    "Hey, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go.


    Just as everyone was dancing happily, a scream came from the crowd: "where''s my child, my child?"


    "My child is gone, too. Who saw my child?"


    "Oh, my God, where''s my child? Was it just here? "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    A lot of people are shouting that the child is missing, and the crowd is in a mess.


    Jade plum three people will light rain around in the middle, guard of looking at people.


    The crowd ran around, sometimes mixed with women''s screams.


    "It''s too messy here. Let''s step back first." Jiang feibai looked at Yumei, "you take miss to a safe place."


    Yumei takes orders to hold Xiaoyu''s waist. Before she flies, a man comes and bumps into Xiaoyu.


    He took the young lady back a few steps, and then he took her to the edge of the crowd.


    Jiang feibai and they also fell beside Xiaoyu.


    "What''s the matter? How did it come to this all of a sudden? " Xiaoyu frowned and looked at the people inside shouting in panic.


    "It seems that I met a trafficker and took this opportunity to steal the child." Jiang feibai looks at the crowd.


    As long as Xiaoyu is OK, "let''s go back, it''s too messy here."


    Xiaoyu is about to nod her head when she sees the woman who bought food with her in panic and yells. The maid who follows her also asks one by one.


    Before I stepped up, a sad girl voice said, "my little treasure, who has seen my little treasure?"


    Xiaobao?


    Xiaoyu looked along the voice, sure enough, saw the beginning of the street, she gave candy to the mother of the child.


    "Boss, those people are good at martial arts. Let''s go. Anyway, with so many children, it''s enough to make a lot of money. " Taking advantage of the chaos, the two men whispered.


    Eyes from time to time swept the distant rain, a few people.


    "Have you made arrangements?"


    "Third, they have sent people to a safe place!"


    The leader deeply looked at the direction of Zhang Xiaoyu, "wait a minute."


    He has noticed that all of them have martial arts skills, but the woman can''t. If you catch her, it should be no problem.


    Xiaoyu tangled watching, finally rushed to Xiaobao''s mother, "elder sister, Xiaobao also disappeared?"


    "Wuwuwuwu... My Xiaobao... Girl, help me, help me to find Xiaobao..." she grabs Xiaoyu''s hand like a straw.


    Hands are pinched out.


    Yumei worried about going forward to break her hand, was stopped by light rain.


    "Elder sister, where is your husband? Ask him to help you find it


    "My husband went to work in the city... Wuwuwuwu..." xiaobaoniang''s face was full of tears.


    It seems that her husband can''t help. Xiaoyu has to look at Ziqiong and them, "did you see the villain just now?"


    Several people shook their heads, "it was too chaotic at that time, I didn''t pay attention."


    Their duty is to protect their wives, and others have nothing to do with them.


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. Let''s find a way slowly." Light rain looked around, can only see around the campfire, there is a mess of people.

 Chapter 998

    You can''t see anything else.


    They can''t even find people hiding around.


    "Look over there, ma''am!" Nanny points to Xiaoyu in their direction.


    The woman who just went shopping with Xiaoyu said, "what''s the matter? It''s important to find the young master and see what others do! " She is so anxious that she can''t afford to see others.


    "Madam, I just saw the maidservants. They all know martial arts. We didn''t bring a few guards when we came out. It would be great if they would help us!"


    Madame this just face up to Zhang Xiaoyu they, at this time they have taken off the mask, looking like ordinary people!


    Then he hurried to Zhang Xiaoyu, "girl! Please help me... "


    Xiaoyu looks at the woman with a sad face and looks at several servants behind her.


    "Your child is gone, too?"


    "Yes, as soon as I turned around, the child disappeared..." the woman said and wiped her tears with her handkerchief.


    "It''s really a skill that so many of you can make your children lose them!" Xiaoyu''s impolite taunt.


    The woman''s face was full of shame. Other servants were not happy, but they didn''t say anything. After all, what they said was true.


    Xiaoyu swept the crowd and looked up at Jiang feibai, "brother, do you think so?"


    "Go back to the Inn and sleep!" Express your thoughts briefly.


    Xiaoyu: "how can beautiful people have such personality?


    If change to do Eastern night Xuan, estimate to embrace her to go back to rest.


    "Brother, we''ve all seen it. If you can help me, please help me!" If she didn''t see it, she couldn''t pretend she didn''t see it.


    "Now people have long been arranged to transfer, and it''s in the evening. Where can I find them?" He really didn''t want to get involved. How nice it was to go back to sleep on such a cold day!


    "Big brother!" Xiaoyu has a bad look at him.


    Then he looked at the two women in front of him, "we must call everyone together now. There are many people and great strength. Holding a torch to look around, there will always be some traces left."


    Xiaobaoniang stood up and said, "I''ll go. I know everyone here. I''ll call everyone together."


    Then, without standing still, he walked towards the noisy crowd.


    Light rain looked at the rich lady, "now it''s so cold, they can''t put people in the mountain, it must be in the house, we must find people to search door to door."


    The lady''s eyes brightened. Yes, she didn''t think, "give this to me, I have a way!"


    Then he took the servants to one side, did not know what to mutter, and the nurse took something to the town.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you so kind?" Listen to the arrangement of light rain, sigh at her.


    "It''s not that I''m kind. Everyone has difficulties. If this happens to me, I hope someone can help me!" Xiaoyu goes to the middle of the campfire.


    Yumei and they followed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, listen to me. Now many people''s children are missing. No matter whose children they are, they all have one life.


    Let''s take the torches together and search around in groups of ten to see if we can find the child! "


    Light rain toward everybody swept one eye, "hope everybody can give a strength again, help!"


    "As long as I can find the child, I''ll be the first to come forward."


    "Me too. My child is gone. I must find him."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    People began to hold torches and formed teams to look for them nearby. Others went to a distance to look for them in the mountains.

 Chapter 999

    As soon as the two peddlers in the crowd saw that something was wrong, they stopped Zhang Xiaoyu''s attention and rushed to the place they had agreed in advance.


    Xiaoyu, they are walking to one side and doing their part.


    It''s dark all the way. Ziqiong and Zifei have torches.


    The torch is burning, in the night sky, will shine around clearly.


    "Watch your step." In front of a small pit, Jiang feibai helped the rain.


    "Well, thank you, brother!" Xiaoyu looks up and smiles back.


    You can also see the flash of fire in the distance and the sound of shouting.


    Seeing the dark and light rain in the distance, they walked forward slowly.


    The grass here is so deep that it''s above Xiaoyu''s knee.


    The sound of rustling came at their feet.


    When walking near a big tree, Xiaoyu saw the grass moving in front of him.


    Stop immediately, signal purple Qiong to go to check.


    When Ziqiong came back, she was carrying a little boy in her hand, dressed in rich clothes.


    It''s the little boy who came to buy the barbecue.


    "You let go of me, let go of me, help... Help..." the little boy''s life-threatening struggle, limbs kick.


    The last bite on Ziqiong''s hand, Ziqiong threw on the ground, looking at him coldly.


    The little boy was about five or six years old. He took a wary look at Ziqiong. After seeing the light rain, he noticed the clothes she was wearing and the smell of her body.


    Eyes a bright, toward the light rain rushed to come over, hang the light rain''s thigh!


    "Little sister... There''s bad silver... I''m afraid..." shaking a few times.


    Yumei comes forward to pull him away for fear that he will frighten the young lady.


    Xiaoyu reaches out her hand, pulls the little boy down and squats down.


    "Why are you here? Did you see any other children? "


    There were two tears on the little boy''s eyelashes. "I saw a lot of children being carried this way, so I followed them quietly.


    Later, the children couldn''t speak and fell asleep. The bad guys put them in sacks and ran away. I was afraid and hid... "


    The little boy was confused, but Xiaoyu understood. He was curious and just saw the process of the murderer.


    "Did you see where they went?" Gently help the child wipe away the tears.


    "It''s too dark for me to see!" The little boy is a little aggrieved, holding Xiaoyu''s sleeve tightly.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can get them out!" He gently hugged him and picked up the weeds on him.


    "Sister, will you take you to your mother?"


    "Well!" The little boy nodded and put his arms around Xiaoyu''s neck.


    Xiaoyu helpless smile, and then hold him up.


    Looking behind him, "let''s go back." Give the child to his mother first.


    "Young lady, give me the baby!" Yumei reaches for the baby.


    But the boy tightly hugged Xiaoyu''s neck, and his head was close to Xiaoyu''s neck.


    "Come down, my hands will be sore for a while!" Jiang feibai frowned and pulled the little boy''s arm to hold him down.


    "Ah... Wuwuwuwu... Bad guys... Wuwuwuwu..." suddenly, a sad cry scared Jiang feibai.


    Then the fingers click, suddenly understand what Xiaoyu said, crying children really hate!


    Xiaoyu laughingly glanced at the crying bag in his arms, "forget it, it''s hard to go here. I''ll take it out first!"


    Then he carried the man to the direction of the lights in the town.


    Ziqiong and they quickly followed, lighting the road and protecting both sides.

 Chapter 1000

    Jiang feibai looks at the light rain walking forward, his eyes are smiling: "it''s clear that he is a soft hearted person, but he always wants to be a bad guy!"


    Step up and follow the crowd.


    Xiaoyu, when they came to the town, the whole town was bright and noisy.


    "Oh, evil, who is so ungrateful to steal other people''s children?"


    "It''s said that there are still a lot of lost children, which has shocked the government. They are searching door to door!"


    "There''s a rich lady who''s paying for help in finding people!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Light rain a little think, know is that lady do, it seems to be a bold.


    "What''s your name?" Xiaoyu looks down at the little boy holding his right hand.


    She couldn''t hold him any more, so she wanted to be held by someone else, but he just didn''t do it, so he had to lead him.


    He held himself tightly with his little hand, for fear of being abandoned.


    "My name is... Liu Yuanqing! My mother, they all call me Qing''er Soft glutinous children''s voice looked up at the light rain answer.


    "Qing''er, shall I ask sister Yumei to send you to your mother?"


    "No... don''t..." the child was frightened and pulled Xiaoyu tightly, the other hand also grabbed Xiaoyu''s sleeve.


    Xiaoyu


    "Let''s go to the direction they''re looking for his mother." Xiaoyu helplessly turns to look at jiangfeibai.


    Jiang feibai glances at Liu Yuanqing. He''s a real nuisance.


    Slightly nodded, "let''s go, give the child back to his mother, we''ll go back to rest, and we''ll set off tomorrow!"


    No one can guarantee what will happen on the way!


    Xiaoyu nodded, he can not be too willful.


    You don''t have to ask the way. Just look where you are most busy and where you are heading.


    However, in front of the noisy walk, light rain they passed an alley intersection.


    It''s a straight road. There''s an alley on the right, and there''s a slightly shabby wooden door in that alley.


    When Xiaoyu just passed by, he saw someone enter, but the door was not closed tightly, and a crack was exposed.


    "What are you looking at?" Jiang feibai looks at her and looks at the lane next to her.


    "Nothing." Shaking her head, she didn''t know what was wrong. Maybe she thought too much!


    Continue to move forward, in front of a large group of people just searched a family out, that Liu Yuanqing''s mother by the maid.


    The nurse advised, "madam, why don''t you go back to the Inn and have a rest. If you have any news here, I will inform you immediately!"


    "No, the child is gone. I''m not in the mood to rest. Come on, keep looking!" The lady''s face was a little pale, and she rubbed her temples from time to time.


    "Niang..." Liu Yuanqing in Xiaoyu''s hand saw his mother through the crowd and cried out.


    "Niang..." also don''t let go of hand, pull light rain''s hand to run toward there.


    Light rain is not easy to leave, can only follow.


    "I seem to hear Qing''er''s voice?" The lady couldn''t believe her ears and looked suspiciously at the nurse beside her.


    "The maid seems to have heard it too..." the nurse looked around.


    Just at this time, there was another call. The lady looked in the direction of the sound and saw her son running towards him, with the girl who had a good barbecue!


    "Qing''er..." Mrs. Yueji tears, ran forward a few strides, squatted down to pick up her son, and then sobbed.


    "Qing''er... Fortunately, you''re OK. You''re worried about your mother. What''s the matter?" After holding, I will check my son up and down.

 Chapter 1001

    When there was nothing wrong with my son, I let out a sigh of relief.


    "Qing''er is OK. My little sister brought me back!" Hold his mother''s neck tightly, finally find his mother, finally don''t be afraid.


    Madam this just looked up to light rain a party, thanks of stand up, let the baby nurse hold.


    "Thank you for saving my son!" A sincere 90 degree bow.


    The girl behind him also bent down.


    "Our family is engaged in silk business in Jiangnan. My husband''s family name is Liu, and my family name is Xiao. I don''t know my benefactor''s name?"


    Xiao self report home, asked to see light rain.


    "Don''t call it that. My family name is Zhang. He is my elder brother. His family name is Jiang. Even the young master hasn''t been arrested. He cleverly hid himself. We just happened to find him!"


    Xiaoyu smiles and stares at Liu Yuanqing.


    "Mother, when I grow up, I want to marry my sister to be my daughter-in-law!" He said with astonishing words.


    Xiao''s startled, "can''t say so, elder sister is your benefactor!"


    Xiaoyu is funny to come forward and touch his hair, "why do you want my sister to be a daughter-in-law?"


    It is estimated that if Dongfang yexuan is here, he will want to kill him.


    Jiang Fei''s white face sank down and glared at Liu Yuanqing. Before Mao grew up, he wanted to dig a corner, little boy!


    "Because my little sister is good-looking, she can protect Qing''er!" A serious answer, will light rain make giggle straight laugh.


    "Well, sister, when you grow up, you will marry me!"


    Xiaoyu amuses him and Xiao laughs awkwardly.


    "Well, do you have any more? Give us the money if you don''t change it. " A man looked at this side and yelled.


    Xiao then remembered that there were still many people waiting to find their children!


    Looking at the child, "look, keep looking."


    Although the son found, but other people''s children are still in danger, help is also should be.


    So we continue to search door to door.


    "No clue?" Xiaoyu looks at the search team in front.


    Xiao shook his head, "no, I found a lot of houses, but no one."


    Xiaoyu frowns and looks around. It''s all like this, but she still can''t find it


    "Xiaoyu, let''s go back to the inn! Don''t you mean to go back and have a rest when you give the child back? " Jiang feibai urged him not to stand on the street on a cold day.


    Xiaoyu looks at the people who are still looking for, "but..."


    "Miss Zhang, go back and have a rest. I''ll let people continue to look for it. It''s cold outside. Don''t get wind cold."


    Xiao''s understanding of persuasion, by chance, can achieve this point is enough.


    "Let''s go. We have to go tomorrow." Jiang feibai pulls Xiaoyu''s sleeve to the direction of the inn.


    Xiaoyu only has time to turn around and nod apologetically.


    "Brother, come on, let''s help them." How sad the mothers would be if the children couldn''t be found.


    "No, we are not relatives. Why should we help others? Besides, you forget what I do?" Pulling Xiaoyu''s sleeve is to ask her to go back.


    Xiaoyu: "what are you doing? It''s the killer, the leader of the killer!


    "Big brother..." Xiaoyu really wants to help.


    "No, it''s not negotiable." You still need to be protected. Why do you meddle in other people''s business!


    When I came to the alley I just met, Xiaoyu subconsciously looked at the wooden door and found that the door had been closed tightly.


    Back to the inn, a little grooming, light rain climbed on the bed to rest.

 Chapter 1002

    The next day, after Xiaoyu got up, he specially asked if the child lost last night had been found.


    "Not yet. When I went downstairs this morning, I went out of my way to ask the shopkeeper about it. The people in the town found it in the early morning, but they didn''t find the gang.


    The children have not been found. Those who lost their children are still looking for them, but the helpers have gone home. "


    Yumei tells the young lady what she inquires about.


    Mouth disdain to leave two, these people are really useless, have not found!


    "Not yet?" Xiaoyu is surprised. This town is not big. How can so many people not find it?


    Was it transported to other places overnight?


    "Dong Dong... Light rain, are you up?" Jiang feibai knocked at the door.


    "Here we are." Xiaoyu changes clothes and opens the door.


    "Do you want it in the room or downstairs? Let''s eat and set out! " Jiang feibai is still a bright red, fairy clothes floating, evil as a bloodthirsty goblin.


    "Eat downstairs." By the way, I can hear something about this.


    Xiaoyu and Jiang feibai sit at a table near the corner window. The food is not rich, but delicious.


    Light rain slowly eating, listening to the guests around the table said gossip.


    "In fact, it''s not only here that we have robbed children, but also in other places."


    "Oh, come on, when?"


    "That''s last year, when I was in Yucheng, there were incidents of robbing children in the city. Hundreds of children were lost that time."


    "Didn''t the government investigate?"


    "Why don''t you, but if you don''t catch anyone, it''ll be over."


    "These people are so rampant..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu frowned more and more when she heard about it. Since it has happened more than once or twice, why hasn''t it been heard of?


    Reasonably speaking, such a thing should be very sensational!


    "Xiaoyu, come on, eat this." Jiang feibai put a spoonful of vegetables into her bowl.


    "Let''s leave it alone. It''s going to be a mess. I don''t know what''s going on." Anyway, he is not so kind.


    Xiaoyu knows what he means. Now she means that she can''t protect herself. How can she meddle in other people''s affairs.


    Well, it''s all personal. She did everything she could.


    If the people around her are sent out to find people, she is a fool. Other people''s lives are important, but her life is more important!


    After breakfast, Xiaoyu got on the carriage again and set out.


    The capital.


    "What? Has Dongfang yexuan''s wife left the capital? " The seventh prince who received the news kicked the stool beside him.


    Dongfang yexuan closed the door himself, and no one could be seen. If he could not see anyone, he could not talk about cooperation.


    I can''t find out his mistakes. I can''t catch him. What a shame!


    He kicked another stool.


    "Send someone to chase me, as long as Zhang Xiaoyu is in hand, don''t worry about Dongfang yexuan''s obedience!"


    The name of Dongfang yexuan represents countless wealth. Only with money can he succeed!


    Several other princes have this plan, and they have tried to win over Dongfang yexuan.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t work out.


    The East night Xuan slippery don''t keep a hand, can''t hold his mistake, have no handle, don''t covet power, have no way to take him at all!


    This time, the emperor can''t afford to be ill. He is about to ascend to heaven. If he doesn''t grasp it, it will be too late.


    As a result, everyone sent people to catch Zhang Xiaoyu. As long as there is Zhang Xiaoyu, the money will be in place.

 Chapter 1003

    With money, you are not afraid of no one, no weapons!


    Sihai villa.


    "Where is the young lady?" Just separated one day, I miss his wife very much, this day is really hard!


    I really want to run away from everything and fly away with my wife.


    But the ancestral foundation, can''t watch it destroyed.


    "Ma''am, they are on a path. Last night, they just arrived in a small town with different folk customs!" Chang''an stands on the side of the master and grinds his head.


    "Well, let Changfu protect his wife. These people can''t find an exit from the villa. They will probably find his wife!"


    He took Changfu and more than ten secret guards to protect the girl.


    "Yes Chang''an replied respectfully.


    Even the people outside the villa have received the news. Naturally, the people inside the villa also know.


    When the famous Oriental City knew it, he didn''t say anything, but his face was full of unhappiness.


    Song lanyue''s face is not finished, hiding in the house.


    Dongfang Yeliang knew, a light flashed in his eyes, "this is interesting!"


    On the road, the carriage was walking on the road. At noon, it was suddenly dark, followed by a flash of lightning and thunder.


    After the coachman tried his best to pacify the horse, "master, it''s going to rain. We must find a place to take shelter as soon as possible."


    As soon as the light rain in the back of a carriage lifted the curtain, he saw the dark cloud close to the top of his head.


    "Miss, it''s going to rain. We need to find a place to take shelter from the rain. Please sit down!" The driver of the car is naturally disguised as a killer.


    Then quickly catch up with the car in front, toward the broken mountain temple at the foot of the mountain in the distance.


    The carriage ran very fast, daddada. As soon as it arrived at the gate of the mountain temple, the rain began to patter on the roof of the carriage shed.


    "Come on, it''s raining, miss. I''ll take you in my arms." Yumei carries Xiaoyu''s shoulder and flies under the eaves.


    Because the speed is fast, there are only a few raindrops on Xiaoyu''s body, which are not wet.


    Ziqiong and Zifei naturally follow closely to fly to their side.


    When Xiaoyu looks at the first carriage anxiously, Jiang feibai''s hand, which is more beautiful than the woman''s, slowly opens the curtain of the carriage.


    Then, as soon as I can''t cover my ears, I turn 360 degrees in the air, and the rain in the air is just like that of the isolation body, all of which are sprinkled to the side.


    When Jiang feibai stood beside Xiaoyu, there was no rain on his body.


    "Tut Tut, Xiaoyu, isn''t it good to teach you lightness skill at the beginning? Is it because I''m too fat to fly? " Jiang feibai looks at Xiaoyu with slight ridicule.


    Xiaoyu said, "you''re fat. I''m a standard figure, OK?"


    Hum, great martial arts!


    The coachman drove the carriage to a place where it could keep out the rain and tied it up, but they were not so good. One by one, they were no different from falling into the river. They were covered with water.


    "Let''s go in and make more fires to warm everyone up and dry the wet clothes."


    After Xiaoyu ordered, he also picked up the discarded wood and weeds in the house.


    The mountain temple was really poor. There were several holes in the roof and it fell straight into the house.


    Fortunately, there are still some places that don''t leak. It''s very good to be able to keep out the rain.


    Around, several fires were lit, and the wet people took off their coats to bake.


    Xiaoyu thought, "Zifei, Yumei, can you find two shelves and put them in the middle to let everyone take off their wet clothes and hang them on them for drying. Or you''ll catch cold easily. "

 Chapter 1004

    "We don''t need two girls. Let''s just go. We''re wet anyway." The two wet Coachmans got up in a hurry. The young lady was very nice and thought about them. However, just give them this little thing.


    Yumei and they naturally feel good. They don''t have to trouble themselves.


    "Young lady, there is dry food in the carriage. I don''t know when the rain will stop. I''ll go and make some food."


    "Well, be safe." Xiaoyu nodded and watched Zifei go out.


    Jiang feibai looked around. Although he simply cleaned up, it was still very messy.


    Seeing Xiaoyu sitting on a stone she brought, she consciously went to find a stone and sat down beside Xiaoyu.


    Then he raised his hand and made two gestures.


    Hidden in the dark to protect the Changfu see Jiangmen people fly into the rain, strange thought, he went out to do?


    Then vigilantly looking at the bottom, is jiangmenzhu going to do something to the young lady?


    Zifei took dry food from the carriage, steamed buns with snacks and a small bag of rice.


    Yumei ran over, took the rice in her hand, and then went to one side to cook porridge.


    "Young lady, this is the snack I bought this morning. Would you like some?" Zifei takes it to Xiaoyu.


    Light rain shakes his head, "I don''t want to eat, you eat."


    Zifei thought about it, put the bag with the snack in her arms, and then took out the bun and handed it to the Jiangmen master first.


    Jiang feibai shook his head, "I''m not hungry." He doesn''t eat this kind of nutritious food.


    Zifei has no choice but to hand one to Ziqiong, another to Yumei, and then eat one by herself.


    Yumei is cooking porridge while biting the steamed stuffed bun in her hand. Her mouth is bulging, just like hamster.


    "PATA"!


    A few rabbits suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Then a shadow passed and disappeared.


    Xiaoyu looks at the hare on the ground, then looks at jiangfeibai, "aren''t you hungry?"


    "That was just now. Now I''m hungry!" Jiang feibai said seriously.


    Xiaoyu


    Ziqiong came forward, very consciously carrying a few rabbits to the door, on the rain to deal with the rabbits.


    Then bring it back to bake.


    Changfu looks at the rabbit under the fire and swallows his saliva. At the same time, he hears the saliva of other brothers nearby.


    I immediately told my younger brother to play game, and they followed. We can''t just see if it''s not, we have to eat something.


    Then Xiaoyu saw more unprocessed food.


    My eyelids are puffing.


    Jiang feibai half squints, what regardless of reclining, the difference between the mouth of a grass.


    "It''s all baked. It''s cold. It''s not easy for everyone!" Xiaoyu commands Yumei three people, plus two coachman.


    Just baked, still on the fire to eat on the instant disappeared.


    It''s raining. I''m smoking. I''m robbing!


    Fortunately, they all had food. Otherwise, Yumei would rush up to beat others without waiting for her to get angry.


    Jiang feibai pulls down a big rabbit leg and hands it to Xiaoyu.


    As soon as Xiaoyu took it, his sleeve moved, and then he saw the head of the grape arch out, and


    I caught the rabbit leg in Xiaoyu''s hand!


    Xiaoyu: "ah... I''ll kill you... Grape..."


    Grape bit the rabbit''s leg and ran to the huge statue in the room, then sat on the head of the mountain god.


    "Ha ha... Don''t be angry, here you are!" Jiang feibai pulled off a rabbit leg to her again.


    Xiaoyu takes a bite at the grape and says, "don''t come back, or I won''t beat you to death!"

 Chapter 1005

    Grape toward the rain buttocks twisted, and then continue to gnaw on the small claws of the roast rabbit legs.


    I''ve been suffocating in the space for a few days. I just want to eat something? mean!


    Grapes make complaints about the action of the mouth.


    "Daddada..." the sound of horses running came out of the door.


    Then, "madam, let''s find a broken temple and go in for shelter from the rain?"


    "OK, everyone go in and take shelter from the rain. It''s cold. Don''t get sick."


    After a while, people outside seemed to get off the bus and walk towards the inside.


    Xiaoyu bit the leg of the rabbit in his mouth and looked at Jiang feibai.


    I met again. It''s not a shallow fate!


    After a while, a group of people came in. It was Xiao''s group.


    Seeing that there was fire inside, we all stopped, but seeing that they were all acquaintances, Xiao happily walked towards this side.


    "Benefactor, I didn''t expect that we would meet."


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that, either!" I don''t know what fate it is. I thought they would stay for two days!


    "That town is not safe. We left at dawn, but we didn''t expect to meet two benefactors here!" Xiao gently patted his son on the head.


    "Come, call the benefactor!"


    Liu Yuanqing sweet mouth, "little sister good, uncle good!"


    Jiang feibai: "shoot at Liu Yuanqing fiercely. Whose child can speak?


    Xiao see Jiang feibai''s eyes, quickly cover the child''s mouth, "sorry, the child is not sensible."


    This son of a bitch is called a girl''s elder sister, but he is called a childe''s uncle. It''s not a bad generation!


    Maybe these two people are still a couple. How can the young master be happy!


    Take the child to one side of the open space and let the servants set fire.


    Xiaoyu ate the barbecue in his hand, but didn''t give it to each other.


    She is not virgin B, these are their own people braved the heavy rain, and only so little, give others she will be hungry, this kind of hungry to help others, she can''t do it!


    Liu Yuanqing had noticed the food in their hands for a long time, but he didn''t ask for it. He taught him from his childhood that he couldn''t ask people for anything!


    There is a price to pay for everything.


    Xiao dotes on her son. She knows he wants to eat, but she can''t help it in such a heavy rain.


    "Well behaved, my mother has some snacks here. When I live in the next place, can I buy them for you?"


    Xiao squatted, carefully check the son, down when the wet nurse holding, did not rain.


    "Come on, sit here and bake." When the fire started, he took his son and sat by the fire.


    "Niang, Qing''er, you''re good, too!" Sit down with Shaw by the sleeve.


    Xiaoyu looks at it and thinks that the quality of the family is good. She looks at the barbecue that is only half eaten in her hand.


    Look at the pouring rain outside. Forget it. Don''t be so kind, or you''ll have to trouble dark Wei to hunt later.


    It rained all the time and never stopped.


    In the evening, seeing that the rain couldn''t stop, we decided to stay here for one night until the rain stopped.


    Then, of course, it was cooking.


    Whether it''s Xiaoyu''s side or Xiao''s side, they all begin to prepare food.


    Cooked porridge, Xiao came with two bowls of porridge, followed by his son.


    "Two benefactors, have something to eat!" Pass the bowl to Xiaoyu and Jiang feibai.


    Jiang feibai cool said, "we have, don''t bother."


    Xiaoyu was afraid of Xiao''s embarrassment and said, "we''ve done it here, and there are many of you. Save it for yourself."

 Chapter 1006

    Xiao''s gentle smile, "it doesn''t matter, my nanny''s food tastes good. Let''s have a taste!"


    People have said this point, light rain naturally can not refuse, took over, put beside.


    Then he waved to Liu Yuanqing, "Qing''er, come here."


    Liu Yuanqing rushed over, and Xiaoyu took out a bunch of grapes that were not very fresh from his sleeve, "come on, take them and eat them slowly."


    Liu Yuanqing looked up at his mother, and when he saw her smiling and nodding, he picked it up happily.


    "Thank you, sister!"


    "You''re welcome." Xiaoyu rubs the child''s head.


    Before Liu Yuanqing took two steps with the grape, he was suddenly jumped by the grape hiding in the dark and ran away with it.


    All of them were still confused. Xiaoyu roared: "grapes..."


    This guy, first of all, robbed his own barbecue, and now also robbed the children''s grapes, but also shameless!


    "Give it back quickly!" Xiaoyu cries out in her heart.


    "No, no, this is my grape!" Grape arrogantly refused to agree.


    "There''s so much space, isn''t it enough for you to eat?"


    "Why is that the same?" What''s more, he doesn''t dare to go back now. He''s afraid that the protagonist will take revenge. What should he do if he beats him?


    Xiaoyu: "I really want to strangle this product!


    Liu Yuanqing curiously looked at the little things eating grapes not far away, and then slowly walked past.


    By Xiao''s a embrace, "don''t go, it bites back!" A gentle explanation.


    "But..." Liu Yuanqing wanted to catch the purple little thing.


    "Just give it to eat. Let''s go back to eat."


    Xiao stopped his son and looked at Xiaoyu, "thank you for the grape of Miss Zhang. We went first."


    Then Liu Yuanqing was carried back to their fire by his mother.


    The other party clearly does not want to have too much contact with them. If they give them porridge, they have to return the grapes. They just don''t want to owe them.


    Xiaoyu is helpless. She doesn''t want to take out the grapes, but she doesn''t want to owe others. Now she is taken away by the grapes on the mountain god''s shoulder.


    She can''t bring out another.


    "You are such a kind girl." Jiang feibai took a branch and turned to the fire.


    "When did the grape come out with you? Why didn''t I find it?"


    Didn''t you find this little thing when you came out of the capital?


    "Even if I don''t bring it, it will find it by itself." Anyway, it''s all in the space. It comes out when it wants to.


    In the evening, because of the dark guard, Xiaoyu took Yumei''s quilt from the carriage and slept by the fire.


    Jiang feibai, on the other hand, leaned back against the post, straightened his foot and curled his foot to rest.


    The two coachmen changed their vigils.


    Xiao''s side is guarded by several guards.


    In the dead of night, behind the broken temple, in the deep grass, a group of people quietly looked at the broken temple.


    "Boss, I don''t want to. It''s too cold. We''ve been waiting all day. If this continues, these children will die."


    "But there are people in it. If they find these children, they will doubt it!" The boss hesitated to look at a group of children shivering on the ground.


    They fled from the town all night. Seeing that it was going to rain, they hid in the broken temple.


    Who knows, just went in, found that someone came, we quickly hide behind the mountain god, when you see that the line is light rain.


    I''m shocked. These guys are not bad at martial arts. If they are caught


    So slowly backward, hiding under the eaves behind the house.


    There was a child running away in a direction behind him, so they ran after him. When he got there, he was wet, so there was no shelter.

 Chapter 1007

    Ready to wait for the rain to go, so the clothes on the head, so wait until this time.


    "What about discovery? Are we more than ten people afraid that we can''t beat them? And we have children in our hands. They dare not act rashly. "


    "Boss, let''s find a shelter from the rain in the back and avoid them. Let''s be careful, they won''t find it."


    As soon as several of his subordinates advised him, the boss was moved and called everyone. One man carried two of them to the broken temple.


    Jiang Fei''s ears moved, but he didn''t open his eyes.


    Changfu looked out of the window in the dark. Suddenly, a group of people appeared outside, and there were two children under each person''s armpit.


    There are about thirty children.


    It won''t be


    Waiting for the gang to enter the rear of the broken temple, they crept around and didn''t light a fire, so they crowded in the corner.


    "Big brother, we are all wet. We can insist, but these children can''t. If they die, they won''t be worth money!"


    Not only the children are shivering, but also several big men''s lips are white.


    "You''re right. Ignition. What are you afraid of? So many of us are afraid of a ball!" Boss is also cold, did not expect to come out will encounter heavy rain.


    In February and March, there is no difference between rain and snow.


    Changfu determines that these people are human traffickers. But he sees that the young lady is sleeping soundly and looks at the master of Jiangmen.


    They didn''t move and didn''t respond.


    It''s impossible that this master, who is similar to the master, didn''t hear anything.


    Forget it. Let''s talk at dawn.


    Jiang feibai thinks the same way. At night, I''m waiting for you to have a good sleep.


    Yumei and Zifei open their eyes and look at the back of the house. Because they are blocked by the huge mountain god, they can''t see the back.


    This room is about one hundred square meters. It''s still very big.


    Jiang feibai opens his eyes fiercely, makes a sign in his eyes, and lies down. Of course, Yumei continues to close her eyes obediently.


    Zifei and Ziqiong look at each other, tangled with each other and finally close their eyes.


    In the dark, only a few fires crackled.


    Liu Yuanqing, who was sleeping between Xiao and mammy, opened his eyes and looked around. He found that both his mother and mammy were asleep.


    Then he looked up at the little purple thing still sleeping on the Buddha statue.


    Avoiding the two guards of the vigil, he quietly went to the foot of the mountain god.


    Looking up, he found that it was too high for him to reach, so he went to the left side of the mountain god statue and looked down for stones.


    Because there are broken curtains hanging everywhere in the mountain temple, I didn''t find the fire behind for a while.


    Looking for it, I went to the back of the mountain god, and then I saw the fire not far away.


    "Why? How did I turn around? " He scratched his head and looked up at the statue of the mountain god. No, how could it look like his back?


    Is it because he is too small to see clearly?


    The child did not think so much, and finally found a stone, and then pad to the side, stand up enough, still can not climb up.


    Buddha statues all have a step. Generally, it goes to the thigh of an adult. How can a child reach it.


    "Baby don''t believe it, I must climb up."


    Grape half open eyes, disdain to look at the ground of the small broken child, also want to catch it, bah!


    too big for her skin!


    Tail up a swing, shake twice to cover themselves: Well, much warmer!


    Liu Yuanqing wrongly looked at the grapes, want to cry.


    Looking around, I suddenly found a stone not far away. I ran to it and was about to leave.

 Chapter 1008

    But he was too small and the stone was too big for him to move, so he squatted down and studied how to move the stone.


    "Boss, there''s a child!" The man lowered his voice and looked excitedly at Liu Yuanqing not far away.


    Boss impatiently shook his hand away, "nonsense, there are children here of course!"


    There are dozens of them!


    "It''s a good-looking child. It''s not from us. It''s probably the child in front of us." I took a picture of Lao Da Guang''s back.


    Everyone''s clothes are baking on the shelf.


    The old man woke up with a start, and the people beside him woke up. "Old..." what''s the matter, the government is coming?


    Before he could shout out, he was covered by the boss, "don''t shout, the prey has come to the door."


    His eyes were scared by the light of the fire. He was staring at the little boy in front of him like jade carving.


    The man who covered his mouth took down his hand and saw the rich little boy in front of him.


    "Boss, his family is in front of us. Let''s catch him. What if we are found?"


    It''s already very eye-catching.


    "What are you afraid of? Forget what Laozi do? What do we eat without robbing children? You go! Be careful


    The boss directly ordered the man to go.


    Men have no way to take out their common crime props: handkerchief with medicine.


    Take quietly forward, a cover squatting on the ground boy.


    "Well..." hard hold back the pain on the hand, once put back the hand, repressed light hum, rubbing the direct wrist.


    Liu Yuanqing heard the movement behind him, and then saw the man standing beside him.


    Ready to continue to look down at their own stone, see him towards himself, immediately forward a roll.


    He turned back in fear and saw a group of children beside the fire in the distance.


    "Ah..." cried out.


    "Help... Niang..." I got up and was so worried that I tripped and fell to the ground.


    The man was in a hurry and immediately stepped forward two steps. When he wanted to catch someone, his left hand suddenly hurt again, and his face was painful.


    There was a long bloodstain on his arm. On the ground, there were fierce grapes, grinning and staring at the man.


    Liu Yuanqing rushed to climb, crying and shouting, "mother, mother... Ah ah... Help..."


    Run to the front.


    Changfu on the roof looked to the ground. It was he who stopped the man for the first time.


    Awakened by Liu Yuanqing''s voice, Xiao SHIMENG looks at his son in his arms.


    "Ah... Qing''er... Where are you, Qing''er?" Sit up and look around.


    Mammy also woke up, "ah... Where''s the young master? Young master... "He cried out.


    Just heard the voice of Liu Yuanqing calling for help from the rear, crawling and rolling to the back.


    At this time, the rest of the servants woke up, and when they saw their wives, they rushed up to guard me.


    Xiao put his arms around his embarrassed son, whose face was smeared by the ground, "son, Qing''er..."


    "Ah... Wuwuwuwu..." Liu Yuanqing was too scared to speak. He cried and hugged Xiao''s neck.


    The man who pursues Liu Yuanqing also finds this side. Without thinking about it, he runs back.


    The guards have found them, they catch up with them, and then they find the naked bad guys and a group of children.


    Soon a fight broke out.


    Xiaoyu frowned and got up, "what''s so noisy?"

 Chapter 1009

    Yumei came forward, "the little boy secretly ran to the back, behind seems to be a group of traffickers, want to catch him, now they have a fight."


    He straightened the quilt. "Go on sleeping, miss."


    Xiaoyu sat and looked at the back. "Go and help, I''m afraid they can''t cope with Mrs. Liu."


    "Yes Yumei stood up and went to the back.


    Soon there was more fighting inside.


    "Brother, are we lucky?" Turn around and look at Jiang feibai.


    Jiang Fei''s white eyes didn''t open. "What''s good? I can''t sleep well."


    Xiaoyu said, "do you think they are the gang of traffickers in the town?" It''s so cold.


    "I''ll know soon!" Jiang feibai changed his foot and opened his eyes.


    "Aren''t you sleepy? If you don''t sleep well and get sick, Dongfang yexuan will blame me. " Having said that, he reached out to help Xiaoyu manage the quilt.


    Xiaoyu: "I''m worried about her, but I also talk about Dongfang yexuan.


    "I want to see it. I can''t sleep anyway." Stand up and go back.


    Jiang feibai didn''t move against the post, but Ziqiong and Zifei immediately followed. Zifei also took Xiaoyu''s cloak to catch up and put it on her.


    "Thank you." Xiaoyu tied the belt by himself, thanks to Zifei.


    Then step forward a few steps to the mountain god.


    I didn''t pay attention to how the front fight looked, but first I saw the grapes with blood stains on the claws on the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you?" She didn''t worry that it would get hurt. When she met it, only others would suffer.


    Grape to light rain with elegant steps, and then raise the front paw, facing light rain.


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes, took out the handkerchief from his arms, and carefully wiped the blood in the crack of his paw.


    Zifei looks at the sable on the ground in surprise. She has always thought that Miss sable''s mink is very intelligent, but it''s too smart. It can be compared with people.


    Look, the handkerchief is dirty. Hand in your handkerchief.


    Xiaoyu wiped it again and looked much better. "Go back and wash it with water. It''s so dirty."


    The grape nods and it feels dirty.


    When we don''t pay attention, we will take a bath in the space.


    Zifei was so surprised that she couldn''t stop looking.


    Maybe she felt her eyes, grape climbed directly along her skirt to her shoulder and sat down.


    In any case, the owner must hate not to let direct close, there are free automatic drivers, do not use in vain.


    But still gave a point of benefit, is in her neck rub under, and then arrogantly curled to sleep.


    When Xiaoyu pays attention to the front, the battle is over.


    Yumei went directly to her side, "Miss, it''s the group of people in the town. There are about thirty children, including the little boy you gave sugar to."


    That''s the little boy they met when they bought the mask.


    On one side, Xiao was still holding her son, and tears were still hanging on both faces.


    "Wu Wu Wu... Niang, they are good or bad, they are bad people, they want to catch the baby..." Liu Yuanqing cried bitterly.


    "Well, I know. I''ve caught them all. Let''s send them to the officials to punish them."


    He patted his son''s back comfortingly. He was very scared. When he woke up and his son disappeared, he heard the cry of his son''s fear. His whole heart was raised to his throat. Fortunately, the child was OK!


    "Mrs. Liu, are you ok?" Light rain step forward two steps, concerned about the inquiry.

 Chapter 1010

    See light rain, Xiao wipe canthus, "fortunately the child is OK, thank you miss Zhang sent to help."


    I owe you another favor. Thank you very much.


    Light rain concerned to see eye Liu Yuanqing, see he is really OK, "the child is OK."


    Looking at the peddlers on the ground who were pressed by the guards, they wore pants one by one, and they didn''t wear clothes on their upper body.


    Look to one side, all the children in a pile.


    Silently shaking her head and sighing, "Ziqiong, take the child to the front and get something to eat. I''m afraid I haven''t eaten for a day and a night."


    Every one of them has no spirit and looks boring.


    All the peddlers were ordered by Yumei, and there were two guards guarding them, so they didn''t care.


    Just in front of everyone is cooking porridge, boiling water to warm up the children.


    Xiaoyu is squatting in front of the child named Xiaobao, "don''t worry, I will help you find your family."


    Pass the porridge in your hand.


    I don''t know what methods were used by these traffickers. These children are very quiet, just like porcelain dolls who dare not speak.


    Xiaobao looked up at the elder sister who had given her candy, and immediately sobbed.


    "It''s all right." It''s just fate. They''ve been searching in town all night and haven''t found it.


    When I was sheltering from the rain in the wilderness, I met him.


    Pat him on the back and comfort him.


    Quiet for a while, finally recovered Liu Yuanqing came to this side.


    His mother was not at ease and naturally followed.


    When I saw the sable lying on Zifei''s shoulder, my eyes lit up.


    "Niang, it was that thing that beat the bad guys away. I want it!" Point at the sable on Zifei''s shoulder and shout.


    Grape heard learn master rolled his eyes: you are the right thing, your family are things.


    Let go of his mother''s hand and walk toward Zifei, "you come down, I have food for you!"


    He''s very smart and wants to tempt grapes with food.


    Grape was pointing his butt at him.


    "Mother, will you let it down?" Temptation doesn''t work. I''m going to let his mother take him down.


    Xiao looked at her son in embarrassment. Since the little thing was lying on someone''s shoulder, it was the owner. How could she do such a thing.


    "No, it''s owned. You can''t do that."


    "Ah?" Liu Yuanqing looked at the grape''s hairy tail and frowned.


    "Sister, can I buy it for you?" My mother said that other people''s things can be bought with money. Of course, they must be willing.


    Liu Yuanqing, who is only four or five years old, is taught by his parents.


    "No, because it''s not mine!" Purple is too laggy to explain that the child is very fond of love.


    "Whose is that, elder sister, can you tell Qing''er?" Small, the body is also round rolling, cute blink.


    Zifei''s heart is about to explode.


    "This is our lady''s." Also looking in the direction of light rain.


    Liu Yuanqing immediately ran towards Xiaoyu with short legs.


    "Little sister, is that yours?" Pulling Xiaoyu''s clothes, pointing to the grape on Zifei''s shoulder.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes."


    "Can you sell it to me? I can buy it for a lot of money! " Very seriously said.


    Xiaoyu feels funny and embarrassed, but supports Xiao''s son.


    Or squat down and explain patiently, "no, it''s my partner, good friend. Good friend can''t be sold, right?"


    Liu Yuanqing puzzled to think, nodded, "sister said right, my father said, can''t sell good friends, to be friendly!"

 Chapter 1011

    Xiaoyu almost didn''t laugh out, such a small child, actually reason with her.


    "Well, your father is right. Qing''er should be obedient."


    "Qing''er, I''m a good boy!"


    Xiao and chat for a while, light rain can not stand, go back to rest.


    Jiang feibai just opened his eyes and closed them.


    The next day, after daybreak, I do not know when to stop the rain, outside a fresh and clean taste.


    The feeling of the whole earth being washed clean.


    There are raindrops on the leaves outside the house, occasionally one or two drops. As soon as the wind blows, all the residual rain on the leaves will fall down.


    Xiao came with a maid and her son was held by Mammy.


    Discuss the whereabouts of these traffickers and children with Xiaoyu.


    "These gangsters must be sent to the government, and these children must be sent to their parents. Unfortunately, we are afraid we can''t take so many people back." Xiao is in a bit of a dilemma, not just about the manpower.


    She also wants to take her son home as soon as possible. It''s too dangerous outside.


    "Well, that''s what I think, so I''m going to ask my people to go back to town and inform the government and the parents of the children to escort the prisoners and pick up the children!"


    Only this method is better and the quickest.


    Before Xiaoyu gave orders, jiangfeibai straightened out the red sleeves, "no, people have been sent out, we just wait."


    "Why? When did you arrange it? Why don''t I know? " Xiaoyu turns to see him yawn.


    "When you don''t even know you''re sleeping and being sold." In fact, as soon as the rain stopped, they sent someone.


    Knowing that this girl is blind and kind-hearted, she can''t be relieved if she doesn''t arrange well, so she helps easily.


    "What, you sleep like a dead pig!" She is a pig and sleeps to death. Hum!


    Shriveled mouth, but still with a smile, big brother is very kind, early on to her.


    "You''re very affectionate. In that case, I''ll go back and wait." Xiao looked at them suspiciously and left with a smile.


    Looking at Xiao who has gone back, does Xiaoyu think she misunderstood something?


    We waited until noon when the officials and the children''s families came.


    There are quite a lot of people coming.


    Naturally, there was a lot of thanks and noise.


    Before these people left, Xiaoyu stepped on the carriage and left the place.


    Xiao noticed the carriage leaving, and thought that these people were really strange, but they felt terrible. I hope I can meet them again.


    In the carriage, Xiaoyu is writing a letter to tell Dongfang yexuan what happened to her these two days.


    Of course, it''s all written briefly, thinking of the night before I left.


    Dongfang yexuan hugged her: "lady, remember to write to me every day, let me know your recent situation."


    In the face of such a gentle sticky Oriental night Xuan, light rain on the soft hearted agreed.


    This is not, in the carriage began to complete the daily "work.".


    "Miss, it''s good that those children have come back to their parents." Yumei helps to polish the ink when she sees the children''s excited expression when they see their parents.


    When she saw her parents hugging her child and crying with joy, she was happy for everyone.


    "Yes, that''s good."


    But is it really that good?


    After the government took the traffickers to the prison, they were quietly released a day later.


    It''s just that they''re a group.


    Meanwhile, a group of unidentified people suddenly appeared in the town.


    Zhang Xiaoyu''s whereabouts are explored in the dark.

 Chapter 1012

    I walked along the path planned by jiangfeibai for two days, then stopped in Qingcheng county.


    "Get out of the car, Xiao Yu." Jiang feibai stood outside the carriage.


    When the light rain came down, I saw the carriage stop outside the inn.


    "Shall we stay here today?" Get out of the carriage.


    "Well, I''ve been walking for two days. Have a good rest." There are no towns on the road these two days, so we have to rest on the road.


    Ordered a few rooms, light rain into the first thing, is to take a bath.


    I feel dirty after the heavy rain.


    Wash gargle good, the whole person spirit, feel at least a few Jin thin.


    I didn''t go downstairs to have dinner. Instead, I called my room to eat.


    "I want to have a good rest. Go back to your room and have a rest, too!" Drive Yumei and them back to sleep. They haven''t had a good rest these two days.


    After waiting for someone to leave, Xiaoyu locks the door and enters the space.


    Everything in the space is good, especially after the vines, the watering work is its own. Xiaoyu hasn''t watered it for a long time.


    Seeing that everything was ok, he went out to lie down and have a good rest.


    In the middle of the night.


    The sound of footsteps came from the roof. It was very light, but Jiang feibai, who was always alert, found it and opened his eyes.


    Listen to the roof.


    After listening, I found that there were people in the corridor.


    Immediately get up, one hand pulled over the side of the clothes, agile put on, ran to the door, quietly opened a seam.


    See two people in black come here, the door gently close, and then go to the window, open the window, quietly open the window of light rain from the window, jumped in.


    At this time, the light rain is also facing the fragrance of sleeping outside the bed, the scarlet face and the little mouth.


    Black hair some mischievous ran to the face, dishevelled with lovely mischievous.


    Take the first two steps to wake people up.


    Xiaoyu wakes up in a daze and finds Jiang feibai standing by the bed vigilantly, with his back to the direction of looking at the door.


    Knowing the situation, he quickly picked up the coat at the end of the bed, put it on and stood up.


    Think about it, put the pillow in the quilt, make the illusion that someone is sleeping.


    Jiang feibai and Yu Guang have seen Xiaoyu''s action for a long time, but they think the girl is very smart.


    "This way." Take Xiaoyu to the window. When Xiaoyu turns around, he finds that a bamboo tube comes through the wallpaper at the door.


    Then there was a puff of smoke.


    No, it''s poison or drug addiction.


    Xiaoyu takes out a handkerchief to cover her nostrils. Jiang feibai takes her out of the window. As soon as it is opened, a man in black is flying in.


    That''s good. It just hit me.


    Jiang Fei''s eyes were white and his hands were quick. He kicked his opponent in the chest.


    "Who?" Then Zifei heard a voice in their room.


    Take the weapon quickly, and the sound of swords touching each other came out of the inn, "dangdangdang..."


    "Yumei, go to the lady''s room and give it to me." Zifei''s face is cold, and her hand moves faster.


    When Yumei "bang" pushes the door open, she sees the young lady and the door owner sitting by the window, talking leisurely about what kind of killer is qualified, and what new ways of punishment


    What''s the situation?


    "Yumei, what''s the matter with you? Is something wrong with Miss Seeing Yumei standing at the door, Ziqiong thinks that something has happened to the young lady.


    A sword to solve the enemy, a little toe, fly to the door, and then see miss sitting well.


    Fortunately, there is a master of Jiangmen. These people are not weak in martial arts. Fortunately, there are not many people. Otherwise, what happened to the young lady? How can I explain to the master!

 Chapter 1013

    They stood at the door and beat back the man in black who came up.


    At the same time, the roof is also the sound of fighting, but not a long time, it was quiet.


    Dongfang yexuan arranges the dark guard protection, but the deputy commander gets it. Jiang feibai also brings some killers. In this case, if the enemy can hurt the master, he doesn''t have to live.


    "Brother, do you think it''s you who killed too many people and your enemies came to seek revenge?" Xiaoyu laughs curiously.


    Jiang Fei gave her a white look: "I have no enemy. It''s my rule to cut down the grass and root!"


    This... Xiaoyu thumbs up, you cow!


    "That''s for me, but I don''t have any enemies?" She remembers not offending anyone?


    To say yes, only song lanyue, who has been fighting recently, can hear a Ye''s message that the villa has been closed. Is that her?


    "Have you caught anyone alive?" Look at the children at the door and watch out for Yumei.


    "No, I killed myself before I died." Yumei answered in a deep voice.


    Tenai, she''s been tired for two days. Is it easy for her to sleep well?


    Xiaoyu looks at Xiangjiang feibai and wants to hear what he says!


    Just when they both stood by the window and she thought they would fly out, he sat down leisurely.


    Jiang feibai glanced at her without saying anything. After a minute, a man in black came in and respectfully put a pile of things on the table in front of them.


    Then back off and disappear quickly.


    Xiaoyu sees the flower on the other side of the sleeve of the man in black, and knows that it''s a killer.


    Leaning out to open the cloth, Chang Fu came in.


    Kneeling on one knee in front of Xiaoyu, "young lady, my subordinates found a token on the enemy, which was used by the guards of the prince''s mansion. They also saw that their clothes were made of cloth from a shop under the banner of the villa.


    Because of its durability, many wealthy families have bought it, and the prince''s mansion is also one of them! "


    That is to say, did the princes in the capital do it?


    "Who might have done it?" Xiaoyu looks at Changfu.


    Chang Fu shook his head. "They are very cautious and have nothing to show their identity."


    And the token that searches out, estimation also has misdirect public suspicion.


    "But." Changfu turning point, "their martial arts moves are somewhat similar to those of the one they fought with."


    "Who?"


    "The bodyguard commander of the seventh Prince Mansion."


    Xiaoyu frowned, "well, you step back!"


    The seventh prince? As ah Yeh said, did these people make up their minds on her?


    Jiangfei white light of pull open step, wrapped things, and Changfu presented almost.


    "I don''t have much contact with the prince. However, their moves are very regular. They are not the way out in the world. I think they are from Beijing."


    A little meditation, "we should be remembered in front of people, this is to catch up."


    "Before dawn, they won''t come for the time being. After dawn, they will go shopping."


    Originally, he thought it was Dongfang yexuan who thought too much, but for the safety of Xiaoyu, he wanted to take him back to Fengshan for a few days.


    Did not expect to really happen, since ancient times the throne is attractive, silent sigh.


    "In that case, Yumei, you all go back to your room and have a rest." Disturbed sleep, light rain is not very happy, but we all follow tired, quietly ordered.


    "I''ll stay here with you. Anyway, it''s not long since dawn." Yumei''s round face is smiling sweetly.


    After the others return to their rooms, Xiaoyu pulls Yumei to bed and closes her eyes to have a rest.


    When this happened, I couldn''t sleep.

 Chapter 1014

    Changfu looked at the bodies on the roof and the ground, "they have been disposed of. Don''t be found."


    Then one by one, he took out a small bottle and sprinkled powder on the body. Then he saw the body "zizizi" bubbling, and then disappeared.


    There are only some weapons left.


    The killers are shaking. Are they sure they are subordinates of a businessman?


    With this poison, how can you feel more poisonous than them?


    Changfu carefully put away the small bottle. It was bought by the young master for Mo Yufan. It cost a lot of money!


    After daybreak, light rain has calmed down, while the people below to buy, light rain in the room to write, her encounter, and guess to write, let people to the night hand.


    This time on the road, Jiangfei Baigan crisp not take the path, should take the main road, official road, go to the city.


    Dongfang yexuan looks through the letter Xiaoyu just received in her study. She knows that she has met a trafficker and helps to find the child.


    He knew that the girl was a kind girl. Although she said that she was not a good person, he could see what she did, such as making porridge, buying flowers for the common people, giving them a way to make a living, and free clinic


    "The meal is ready, young master." Li Hai knocked at the door.


    "Well, put it in the dining room." Put Xiaoyu''s letter in a special wooden box, lock it and put it in a handy cabinet.


    Then he got up and went to the dining room.


    Sitting in the dining room, looking at the good dishes on the table, I remember that my wife likes to pick some dishes that he doesn''t like to eat and put them in his bowl.


    Let him not be picky.


    But if he gave her something she didn''t like, she would play tricks


    Every time I think about this, I hate those people who are fighting for the throne. The position is so good. They fight for the throne one by one, and they want to drag his family.


    It''s a real killer.


    After eating a little, he went to his father''s yard. Yesterday, the old man sent someone to send a message for him to come today.


    When I passed by the garden, I smelled a special fragrance of flowers. I subconsciously looked for it and found a pot of purple crescent shaped flowers.


    In an instant, I lost interest and went to the old man''s yard.


    I didn''t say anything important when I went, so I discussed the current situation.


    After a while, he felt upset and uncomfortable. When he left the old man''s yard, a maid came up from the corner.


    Dongfang night Xuan cold eyes a MI, a side kick, will be kicked to the flower bed side, immediately head hit the steps, immediately died.


    Glancing back, his mouth disdained to pull, "this means are good fun to take out to play."


    He won''t have a concubine when he dies.


    Walk quickly to the nightyard.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the night courtyard, the flames burned his reason. He bowed painfully and held the gate with his hands.


    "What''s the matter with you, young master?" Chang''an found that the young master''s face was red and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    "Prepare for cold water!" He said in a deep voice, "help me in."


    Cold eyes, Oriental City, how nice of you! You can do it to your own son!


    When the eastern night Xuan bubble in the ice water, or cold days, but the water will become hot.


    "Young master..." Chang''an nervously looked at the young master who had been in pain all the time, "or..." find a maid


    "Ice!" Cold voice orders.


    Looking at the young master who is going to be roasted, his whole body is red, but his lips are white with cold. Chang''an is really distressed.


    "Young master, young lady won''t find out. My subordinates will deal with it. Can I find a virgin for you?"


    "Chang''an!" That closed eyes bloodthirsty open, sharp stare at him.


    "I will never betray her. I''m afraid of death!"

 Chapter 1015

    "Yes Chang''an lowered his head, covered his worried eyes, and put the ice in the tub.


    Directly into the evening, Dongfang yexuan fainted in the bath bucket.


    Chang''an immediately took the young master to bed.


    The master was still red all over, and there was no softening.


    Chang''an pained to cover the quilt, Dongfang night Xuan mouth hum: "hot... Good hot..."


    Chang''an was busy uncovering the quilt, but Dongfang yexuan quickly called out: "cold... Cold..."


    Chang''an was so anxious that he couldn''t help it. At last, looking at the young master who was really in pain, he decided that even if the young master woke up and wanted to kill him, he would find a woman for the young master to relieve the pain.


    Just out of the house, he was stopped by housekeeper Li Hai: "how about young master? Are you better? "


    "No, it''s the same. I''ll find a virgin to help the young master detoxify."


    "No way." Li Hai quickly stopped him.


    "When is it? The young master is like this. He still cares about what they do. Is there anything more important than the young master''s life? " Chang''an roared and his face was blue.


    Li Hai''s heart sank and sank, and stopped him. "Wait, there are other ways."


    "What else can I do now, young lady is not here! This vice can only be solved by sexual intercourse! "


    Li Hai took a few steps in the same place, "yes, go to find the doctor Mo Yufan, he must have a way, and, the doctor left a medicine to clear the heart and concentrate, it should be useful."


    Chang''an looked back at the young master in the room, "I''ll send someone to find the doctor, and get the medicine quickly."


    The courtyard of Dongfang Yeliang.


    "Master, the people in and out of the night courtyard look bad. They are very worried. It seems that they are successful."


    Hearing his reply, Dongfang Yeliang smiles.


    That''s great. "Keep watching. If there''s any change, report it immediately."


    Oh, Dongfang yexuan, either find a woman to detoxify, or wait for the meridians to burst and die. I see how you choose!


    Light rain, they keep on, finally arrived at Yitai County in the evening.


    When getting off the carriage, Xiaoyu''s legs are soft.


    With the help of Yumei and Zifei, she went upstairs and shook her hands when she took the chopsticks.


    The carriage was too fast. She couldn''t get used to the ancient carriage. She was so dizzy that she didn''t vomit.


    I just feel like I''m upset in my stomach. Now it''s hard to move my fingers.


    He cursed bitterly in his heart, "seventh prince, you and I are irreconcilable. If you don''t have me, if you don''t have me, if you can''t kill you, I won''t call Zhang Xiaoyu!"


    Jiang feibai looked at her and said, "I knew I would go slowly. We can''t beat her." He just wants to leave those people behind and not catch up with them.


    But the rain.


    Light rain shakes his head, stuffy said: "shake off or rest for two days, not in the way."


    It''s just that I''m dizzy and my head is stuffy.


    "I''ll lie back first. I''m very faint." Yumei helps to lie back on the bed, she is still very uncomfortable, dizzy, also want to vomit, but can''t sleep.


    Everyone was in Xiaoyu''s room, looking at the table full of food, she did not eat two.


    "Go and buy some hawthorn, and buy some refreshing snacks." Jiang feibai looks at Yumei and orders.


    Yumei looked at Miss, very worried, Zifei stood up, "I''ll go, you stay to take care of miss."


    "No, I know what Miss likes. Just watch it here." Yumei leaves quickly and goes downstairs.


    Jiang feibai frowned and looked at the light rain whose brow had not been loosened. He was also very sad. He knew that he would not be on his way.


    "Light rain... Light rain..." gently called, "I''ll call a doctor for you?"

 Chapter 1016

    Light rain slowly opened his eyes, "no, less than one thing more things, I''m ok, a rest will be OK."


    If she was found again, wouldn''t her crying be in vain?


    In a daze, Xiaoyu fell asleep.


    Jiang feibai just looked at her eyebrows did not stretch, know that her sleep is also very uncomfortable.


    "Take hot water, and it will be better to cover it with a hot handkerchief."


    Wait for people to bring hot water, Jiang feibai will give light rain for PAZI.


    Purple Philippines side body dodged, "maidservant come can, river gate lord go to rest first, here have maidservant people!"


    The young lady has already married the master. Naturally, this kind of thing can''t be done by a foreigner, even if this person is the elder brother of the young lady, let alone not.


    Jiang feibai wants to get angry, but he can see that Xiaoyu is not easy to fall asleep, so he has to go to one side and sit down. He wants to wait for Xiaoyu to get better before he goes back to his room to have a rest.


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan broke out again. His whole body was as hot as the red iron plate. He felt hot when he touched it.


    And quickly moved to the bath bucket, just into the water, the water rose in a white fog, visible how hot people.


    Stepping up to put the ice, looking at the already unconscious young master, Chang''an was worried and wanted to replace him.


    Li Hai came anxiously with a small box and said, "why did it start again so soon? Isn''t it already under pressure?"


    "I''m afraid that this medicine can''t hold down, young master..." Chang''an is afraid that the young master will have an accident, and his eyes are fixed on Dongfang yexuan.


    "It will be all right. Give the medicine to the young master quickly. It will be useful." Li Hai took out the pills from the porcelain bottle and put them into the young master''s mouth.


    Oriental night Xuan although the body is afflicted, but still know the situation of the outside world, so immediately swallow pills.


    After taking several pills in succession and adding a lot of ice, my temperature finally dropped.


    They wrapped them in cloth, carried them to the bed and covered them with quilts.


    Chang''an / took Li Hai to one side, "manager Li, I''m afraid it won''t work. If we go on like this, even if the young master is OK, he will be in great health damage!"


    Li Hai looked anxiously at the people on one side of the bed, "I know, but you know the young master''s temper. Wait a minute. If the doctor doesn''t come tomorrow, we''ll take measures."


    "No, it''s too late. If the doctor doesn''t come at night, young master can''t wait for that time! At noon at most, if I don''t see the doctor, I''ll do it my way! "


    Chang''an looks serious. This is his bottom line. He doesn''t think the young master can wait until the evening.


    "Good." Li Hai is not persuading. The young master is his master, and he doesn''t want his master to have an accident.


    Unfortunately, Mo Yufan didn''t arrive at noon. His tired face and wrinkled clothes hurriedly rushed to the night yard of Dongfang yexuan.


    When Dongfang Yeliang received the news, his concubine, who was still lying beside him, was crushed to death by his "eraser".


    "Even if Mo Yufan comes here, he will die after such a long time."


    Yesterday he sent someone to stare at all the time, but Dongfang yexuan didn''t find a woman from the beginning to the end. The poison doesn''t lie in the combination of yin and Yang.


    It''s the blood of a virgin.


    Block his Qingyun Road, then he will cut off his next life.


    "Huhuhuhuhu..." Mo Yufan gasped, holding the door.


    Look inside the house.


    When Chang''an saw the man, he went to the young master''s bed and said, "doctor, I can''t wait. Let''s breathe here."


    Then he stares at Mo Yufan, and his eyes urge him to start.


    Mo Yufan wants to slap and fan him, but he still has to find a place to breathe.


    A sitting on the edge of the bed, also not urgent, sleeve fan slowly pant.

 Chapter 1017

    "Doctor, do it. Our young master can''t afford to wait for someone!" Chang''an shouts anxiously.


    Mo Yufan glanced at him and said, "I can''t wait, I have to wait. In order to save him, I ran to death eight horses, whistling... I haven''t had a mouthful of water when I enter the door..." and he thought I would save people


    Huh? As soon as the words came out, there was already a green jade teacup in front of him, and the man was still holding the teapot in one hand, as if one cup was not enough for free.


    Chang''an urged, "doctor, drink it quickly. I''ve tried it. It''s not hot."


    Mo Yufan: "it''s not hot, but it''s cold.


    I''m afraid it''s overnight!


    Knowing that these people are worried about Dongfang yexuan, he doesn''t care.


    Bolt swallow, quiet breath, good breath, just back to check the situation of the Oriental night Xuan.


    Just now he had a rough look and could not die for the time being, otherwise he would not have time to drink tea.


    Open the eyelids, look at the pupil, carefully pulse.


    "Prepare three taels of tangerine peel, five taels of Angelica sinensis, one catty of congealing heart grass, seven taels of hyacinth... Boil it in the fire and put it in the bath bucket!"


    At the same time, I read out the name of the medicine.


    The medicine boy wrote down beside him, and Li Hai personally took people to the warehouse to get the medicine.


    Mo Yufan took out a roll of cloth from the sleeve bag, untied the bag and spread it out. It was filled with gold needles and silver needles of different lengths.


    "Undress!"


    After a quarter of an hour, Mo Yufan wiped sweat with his sleeve, and then pulled out the silver needle that looked like a hedgehog.


    "Put it in the tub! Pull out the poison. "


    Mo Yufan sat at the same time, looking at the situation of the people in the bathtub.


    After two hours, the red Dongfang yexuan slowly returned to normal, but his lips turned white.


    "You''re here..." Dongfang yexuan opened his eyes and saw Mo Yufan sitting opposite, weak and hoarse.


    Mo Yufan looked at such a contemptuous Oriental night Xuan: "you say you, just married how long, so?"


    I don''t know why Zhang Xiaoyu didn''t detoxify him. I''m sure he''s not here. I can''t come back for a while.


    "It''s a wonder that Dongfang yexuan, who is wise, intelligent and black as a fox, has been calculated to be like this."


    Mo Yu Fan''s Tucao, which was unable to speak, make complaints about him almost dying on the road.


    Oriental night Xuan light once glimpsed, is really embarrassed to say, this is already the second time to encounter such thing.


    "How did I get poisoned?"


    When he went out of the night yard, he didn''t eat anything. Even the old man didn''t use a cup of tea.


    It''s impossible to say that he was poisoned in the nightyard. The nightyard is all his people. There is still some confidence in this.


    "Did you use White Moon Orchid porridge yesterday?"


    "Two mouthfuls. What''s wrong? "


    "No, white Yuelan is non-toxic, but beneficial to human body."


    "Then why?"


    "Have you ever seen a kind of purple crescent shaped flower with a strong fragrance?"


    "But why the flowers?" Dongfang yexuan remembered that when he left the nightyard and passed by the garden, he smelled a fragrance of flowers, and then saw such flowers.


    Is this flower poisonous?


    Mo Yufan shook his head and nodded. Without waiting for him to ask, he began to answer: "this purple moon is also non-toxic, and it has the effect of concentrating and calming Qi alone."


    Deep look to be tossed, slightly haggard Oriental night Xuan, "these two alone that are very good things. But once met, is the formation of a strong spring poison, attack fast, very people can tolerate.


    And the whole body boiling, veins as if magnified several times, blood flow to speed up. You have to have sex to detoxify. "

 Chapter 1018

    So it''s hard for Dongfang yexuan to endure the pain and wait for him.


    With cold eyes, Dongfang yexuan thinks of the maid who suddenly appears in the old man''s room trying to hook / lead.


    Plus this time, is his father doing it?


    No, tiger poison doesn''t eat son. He has made it clear that as long as Xiaoyu is alone in his life, it is possible that he will want to arrange people around him, but poisoning is still so severe that it is impossible.


    But


    "Does the master know what happened here?" Look up at Chang''an waiting on one side.


    "I don''t know who did it, and I''m afraid I''ll be exploited, so I told everyone to shut up." Chang''an stands up straight, looks directly at the young master and answers.


    Young master''s accident, whether it is at home or outside, will pay attention to here, to avoid extraneous, even the government doctor did not call.


    "Well, send someone to explain the situation here to the master, not a word is lost!" No matter whether it is arranged by the old man or not, we should always ask in person.


    Chang''an looked at the young master in embarrassment. How can he leave now?


    "Go ahead, I''m here!" Mo Yufan gets up and goes to the bath bucket to check the condition of Dongfang yexuan.


    Chang''an left quickly and went to the master''s yard.


    Here, the famous Oriental City also heard that doctor Mo Yufan came to the villa in the morning.


    I wonder, at this time, what''s the important thing for the doctor to come here?


    He never thought that something would happen to Dongfang yexuan. He just guessed that his son had something to do with him.


    So when Chang''an came, he reported his son''s suffering last night.


    His first reaction was surprise, "how can it be?"


    Behind is to burst into a rage, "dare to calculate my son, I must find out the truth!"


    Kick over the stool in front of you and stride to the nightyard.


    The whole process of black face, on the road encountered servants all step back, dare not go forward to find not happy.


    Light rain sleep to wake up naturally, wake up when the day has been faint bright, outside the sound of birds slag ring.


    Open your eyes and look at the blue tent top, listen to the people who get up early outside and peddle in the street.


    I was carsick yesterday, and now I''m in the inn.


    Yu Mei, who is resting on the table for one night, wakes up when she hears the news.


    Just saw the miss''s eyes turn, surprise sat over, "Miss, you wake up? Do you still have a headache? Are you dizzy? "


    Xiaoyu sees Yumei with blood in her eyes and sighs in her heart. This girl must have been guarding her all night.


    "I''m fine. I don''t feel it anymore." Sit up and take Yumei''s hand.


    "You really are. I didn''t mean to have a rest? Why are you guarding me! "


    "Miss, it''s not just maidservants. Everyone is guarding. I just went back to my room to have a rest not long ago." Yumei smiles sweetly.


    "The maid is worried that the young lady will be uncomfortable. If she wants to drink water or something, she will stay and take care of her."


    "Why, I''m not that delicate person. I know you''re worried about me, but Changfu and they''re all in the dark. Don''t do that next time, you know?"


    Yumei follows her all the time, treats her heartily, is intimate everywhere, this is also the reason why she treats Yumei specially.


    "Well, I''ve got it." Yumei is smiling, but she thinks, let''s talk about it next time.


    Xiaoyu gets up, pulls Yumei to bed, "you lie down to have a rest, you can''t refuse."


    Cover her with a quilt, then take back your clothes and put them on slowly.


    When she got dressed and looked back to see if the girl was obedient, she found that she had already snored a little.

 Chapter 1019

    Gently shaking his head, see a few packets of nuts on the table hawthorn, take to the window, open a, not very cold.


    Then I watched the foggy street and ate the nuts.


    "The light rain in Tianjie is as crisp as crisp, and the color of grass is far away but not near. It''s the best of spring. It''s better than the smoke and willows that fill the imperial capital. " I read this poem in my mouth.


    The city shrouded in dense fog is like a fairy in a veil, waiting for people to slowly uncover her veil and witness the most beautiful side.


    At this time, Xiaoyu''s state of mind is very quiet, and the earth is quiet and peaceful.


    Dongfang yexuan is lying on the bed with two big pillows on his back.


    At this time is drinking Mo Yufan opened tonic body medicine.


    In his words: "you forcibly hold back this deadly poison, and then soak in ice water, cold into the body, although the bath to get rid of cold poison, but the body still need some time to make up."


    Mo Yufan, on the other hand, went to the next room to have a rest. He rushed to this place anxiously, and spent all his efforts to cure Dongfang yexuan. He must be exhausted.


    "Yexuan, how are you?" When they enter the gate, the famous Oriental City shouts.


    When he saw Dongfang yexuan lying on the bed, he stepped forward with a heavy injury.


    "Are you all right? Why didn''t you tell me to be a father yesterday? " Looking up and down at his son, he saw that although he was weak, he had no spirit, but there was no big problem. He put down his heart.


    The East night Xuan light glances at him one eye, didn''t speak.


    "Fortunately, the doctor arrived. It''s time for the people here to knock. The master is like this. He''s waiting for the master to have an accident."


    Lengleng is a circle of servants standing outside the door, as well as Li Hai and others serving nearby.


    "That''s what you''re here for?" Dongfang yexuan looks at his father.


    Say he is mediocre, he can take care of the family business in good order, but also to a higher level.


    It''s not a good idea to say that he is very wise. Just because he can make a mess of his family and spoil his concubine and destroy his wife, it''s not a good idea.


    The famous Oriental City immediately wanted to scold her, but seeing her son like this, no matter how ugly he was, he couldn''t say anything.


    "You can rest assured that the father will find out the truth about this, so you can have a good rest." Seeing his son like this, his daughter-in-law did not know where he was. He was not happy with his daughter-in-law.


    No one in this family ran away, so she left in a hurry. What''s the use of such a woman.


    "Hiss!" East night Xuan a sneerˇ° Do you want to find out the truth? "


    The famous Oriental City frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "Do these things have nothing to do with you?"


    "Dongfang yexuan, what do you mean? Do you suspect that Laozi did it? " The famous Oriental City was very angry immediately. It took two steps forward and stopped abruptly when it was about to grasp its son''s skirt.


    Seeing the satire in my son''s eyes, I feel very sad.


    Step back and don''t dare to look into his son''s eyes. That will make him shy.


    "No matter what you think, it has nothing to do with me. No matter what, you are my son. Tiger poison doesn''t eat son!"


    "Oh... Do you want to say that you didn''t arrange the woman who suddenly rushed in your yard?"


    The famous Oriental City choked and turned back, "yes, I admit that your daughter-in-law left home, and there was no one around you to wait on. It''s not wrong for a father to do so."


    Seriously looking at his son, his original intention is for his good, after all, in his view, a man who only married a wife.


    "What about the flowers in the garden? You didn''t ask for it. " Dongfang yexuan didn''t speak as fast as his Laozi.


    It''s a smooth narrative, no ups and downs.

 Chapter 1020

    "What flower?" The famous Oriental City frowned, "what are you doing? What does this have to do with it! "


    "Never mind?" The corner of the mouth of the Oriental night porch takes the radian of sarcasm.


    "This family, can find out my recipes, can also expect me to go through the garden, to your yard, I think only you!"


    "You..." Oriental City pupil dilated, blushed, neck thick, blowing beard, staring at his proud son.


    "I said it wasn''t made by Lao Tzu, and I wouldn''t make fun of my son." Argue out loud.


    Suddenly stopped, "you say recipes... Garden..."


    What''s the connection?


    Dongfang yexuan sneered again and again, "the miracle doctor has found out that I ate the White Moon Orchid porridge, and when I passed by the garden, I smelled the smell of the new purple Moon Flower, and then I became lewd!"


    Looking at the dull father, "I don''t think it''s a coincidence!" All the coincidences are just the special arrangement of the intentional people.


    "This..." the Oriental City was surprised. Of course, he didn''t do it.


    He thought it would be a misunderstanding, a coincidence, but Dongfang yexuan refuted his idea.


    He thought carefully, was it really a coincidence?


    Oriental night Xuan sees his unbelievable appearance and doesn''t mind a slap in the head.


    "Is mother in your way, and now I am in your way, so I want to kill you soon!"


    "No!" The famous Oriental City yelled in a hurry, "it''s not like this..." he was afraid of covering his chest. He didn''t want to. He really didn''t expect that Xiang''er would be so determined.


    "What about that? Don''t you just want to see your wife''s absence, just want to use coercive measures to plug people in, let me turn against Xiaoyu and go your old way? "


    The face of the Oriental night Pavilion is cold and stern, and its eyebrows and eyes are covered with frost.


    "If I don''t listen to your arrangement and really die, I can make room for your beloved son, can''t I?"


    "No, not... Like this..." the famous Oriental City wanted to explain, but he didn''t know how to explain.


    I can only look at my son in pain.


    Thinking that his son was almost killed, he was so fierce that he rushed out. In a hurry, he couldn''t even keep up with the boy behind him.


    Looking at the back of the famous Oriental City, Dongfang yexuan finally shows a strange smile.


    "Go and check the privacy of this family, and you won''t be kept in the dark."


    The people behind the scenes used it very well, but they also fell behind. He didn''t do what he wanted to do when he played such a dirty trick.


    It must have something to do with song lanyue and her son.


    Eyes half open, it is impossible to defend, the night court has been strictly guarded, did not want to be found by the enemy.


    If the injured is Xiaoyu, he can''t imagine.


    "Young master, the master seems to be very angry." Li haisuan watched the young master grow up and knew that he was wronged.


    But it''s clear that the master didn''t do it. If you still slander him like this, won''t you be angry with him?


    "Well, how can he believe it if he is not allowed to find out the truth by himself?"


    Dongfang yexuan leaned lightly against the pillow, "you secretly help to verify, be sure to help master ''find out the truth''!"


    Xiaoyu blows wind to the windowsill and feels I-type cold before closing the window.


    Seeing that Yumei was still asleep and the weather was still early, she wanted to go downstairs and get something to eat.


    Yesterday I fainted to death, I didn''t eat anything.


    Push open the door and see Zifei and Ziqiong standing at the door.


    "Young lady." They saluted respectfully.


    "Why don''t you have more rest?" Afraid to hear her get up, they got up.


    "I''m not tired." Both of them answered at the same time that they didn''t have to rest so long for martial arts practitioners.

 Chapter 1021

    Xiaoyu shrugged helplessly, "well, I''ll go down and get some food, so let''s help me." Lead the way downstairs.


    At this time, the people in the inn didn''t get up, so did the shopkeeper and the waiter.


    Fortunately, there were still some materials in the kitchen, so the three started to cook food.


    When we got up, we saw three women sitting in the lobby enjoying breakfast.


    "Big brother!" See the stairs eye-catching river fly white, light rain wave.


    Attract people around to look this way.


    "If it''s OK, I dare not take you on my way in the future!" Jiang feibai sat down and said with a smile.


    Xiaoyu laughs: "big brother has breakfast!"


    Let Zifei go to the kitchen to get a clean bowl, Xiaoyu personally filled the porridge and brought it to him.


    "I got up early, and there was nothing in the kitchen, so I casually ordered some dishes for my brother to taste."


    It''s said that the kitchen is something, but it''s just that she took Zifei out of the space on her back.


    A small dish of chili oil, a pile of pickles, a pile of sour beans are all good things for breakfast.


    "Yes, it''s refreshing." Jiang feibai took the bowl and chopsticks and ate pickles.


    Looking at jiangfeibai, Xiaoyu seems to see the Oriental night Xuan elegant and comfortable as usual with her meal.


    I don''t know where I think.


    "Light rain... Light rain..."


    "Well?" Xiaoyu looks back at Jiang feibai who shakes her hand in front of her.


    "What''s the matter, big brother?"


    "What do you think? I''ve been staring at you for a long time Hook lips a smile, "although for elder brother know oneself to grow to compare East night Xuan good-looking, is a rare handsome man in the world, you also should contain some."


    Xiaoyu: "the skin is too thin. It''s really rare in the world!


    "Big brother said it." A nod of approval.


    When he wondered why he didn''t refute, he said, "if you are a man or a woman like big brother, you must have cast the wrong fetus, otherwise you must be a woman who has fallen in love with your country."


    Jiang feibai nods with a smile. He thinks that this girl doesn''t recognize her. He knows that she flatters him.


    Can turn head to think, this words is not right, this is not to scold him not male not female?


    But when I look at her sincere eyes carefully, I feel that I think too much.


    Xiaoyu smiles in his heart. Big brother cares so much about skin appearance and compares beauty with women. I don''t know what he thinks.


    "In a moment, let''s go out for a walk and see the local conditions and customs here." It''s just enough to let Xiaoyu rest for two days.


    "If we stop on the road, we won''t attract enemies, will we?" Those people will not give up if they chase after him like that. It is certain that they will catch up.


    "No matter, I will not let you have anything." When he comes, he can''t fight. It''s always OK to take Xiaoyu with him.


    Xiaoyu and his party are walking on the street, with no intention of covering up.


    Especially the red jiangfeibai, it''s hard not to attract people''s attention.


    This is already the eighth time that a woman will come to her side and drop her handkerchief. This kind of drama is really inferior.


    Some people accidentally sprained their feet and hit Jiang feibai.


    "Big brother, you have excellent demeanor. May I take your son of a bitch off a little bit? This is a living target, for fear that the enemy will not know our whereabouts! "


    Xiaoyu wants to ignore those jealous eyes.


    "Big brother is also in a dilemma!" But God gave me this handsome face. The innocent and tangled emotions are fully expressed by him.


    Light rain mouth twitch, decided to ignore him, to the side of the stall.

 Chapter 1022

    Because it is still spring in March, the day is not warm, pedestrians on the street are wearing cotton padded jacket.


    But this stall is selling fans. What it sells are ordinary paper fans, most of which are for men, and some for women.


    "Auntie, why are you selling paper fans this day? Will someone buy them?"


    Xiaoyu picks up a paper fan and opens it. It shows a courtyard. Through the courtyard, she can see the solemn mountains in the distance.


    She doesn''t know how to draw, but she thinks it''s very good.


    "Yes, but very few. Girl, buy one and give it to your husband. " The old lady who is stained by the wind and frost looks warmly at the young master in red behind Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu knew that she misunderstood and didn''t explain. She just yelled at the back: "brother, you can see what you like. I''ll buy it for you."


    Aunt Ganxiao, it turns out that they are brothers and sisters, but they are really good-looking. They are more handsome than the boy under Guanyin.


    "You''re too stingy, aren''t you? It''s worth a few Wen. " Jiang feibai was disgusted, but he still came this way.


    The old lady explained with a smile, "we can''t compete with those with better money because of our small business. But these paper fans are all made by my husband himself. The quality is guaranteed to be very good."


    Jiang feibai doesn''t care about her. She opens a paper fan at will.


    I don''t think it''s any good. The paper is coarse and the bamboo is thick and thin. Although the painting has some artistic conception, it''s the work of a small family, which can''t be elegant.


    Xiaoyu thinks that although it can''t catch up with them, it also uses her heart.


    "You said your husband did it?" Generally, people in this field will hire people to draw pictures and then make them by themselves. Has this person ever read a book?


    "Yes, he did it all by himself." The woman''s eyebrows and eyes are gentle, which shows that the relationship between husband and wife is good.


    "Why don''t you find another job? It''s such a weather that few people patronize. Listen to my mother, your husband should have read books, right


    "Yes, my husband had a good knowledge when he was young, and he was often praised by his husband." Said here, also smiling face slightly pulled down, some distressed and sad.


    Xiaoyu asked, "isn''t that a good thing? Why are you so sad? "


    Jiang feibai had no intention of these paper fans. He was a little curious when the vendor talked about his husband, so he stopped to listen carefully.


    The woman sighed, "my husband is very smart, but he doesn''t deal with people very much. That''s why he was interrupted when he was admitted as a scholar."


    Speaking of this, I can''t go on. My eyebrows and eyes are getting dark.


    Xiaoyu sighs. She has already guessed that her husband''s legs are gone, and the scholars will never know anything.


    I can only make some paper fans at home for women to sell.


    It''s not good to ask why she didn''t let her children sell it.


    "Don''t be sad, madam. Life will be better. I''ll buy two fans." He picked up a paper fan and a round fan at random, and then put down a silver or two on the stall.


    The old lady rushed out and yelled, "girl, if you give me too much, just 5 Wen will be enough."


    Light rain pretended not to hear, a few people quickly forward.


    Just be a help.


    The woman saw that the man had gone far away, looked at her stall, gritted her teeth and decided to wait here.


    Xiaoyu continues to stroll forward, holding a fan in his hand. There is a woman on it, who is bowing her head to embroider.


    Jiang feibai took the rough paper fan, his eyes were full of disgust, "such a thing, how can it be worthy of the identity of our master."


    But he didn''t throw it away.

 Chapter 1023

    "It''s like a face block. Why don''t you care so much? If you don''t like to go back, let''s just buy a good one." Xiaoyu didn''t care at all.


    Seeing a jewelry store nearby, I walked in.


    She always remembers that the hairpin she gave to ah Ye was robbed. She wanted to buy a better hairpin for him.


    After a tour, I didn''t find a suitable one. It''s really a county. What good things can I have.


    Jiang feibai didn''t look at it, so he stood on one side and leaned against the counter bored.


    Xiaoyu is ready to go out if she doesn''t like it.


    "Catch him, he''s a thief..." several people ran after the door of the shop.


    Xiaoyu didn''t know what happened, so he went out to see a child running forward in a hurry. He bumped into several people, but he ran smartly from the gap.


    "What are you looking at? Let''s continue to stroll. Just now I heard someone say that there is a big lake outside the city, and all the lotus flowers are blooming. " Jiang feibai stood beside her and looked in the direction she was looking at.


    "Lotus in the lake?"


    "Let''s go and make a lotus chicken." Xiaoyu is about to leave.


    At the beginning, they didn''t see the lotus flowers all over the lake in Mrs. white hair''s place. What a splendid scene it should be.


    It''s not far. It''s less than half an hour.


    Not far from the city, the whole lotus is just in time.


    "Wow... How beautiful!" Xiaoyu sighed and took a deep breath, smelling the fragrance of lotus.


    "It''s really beautiful. If only we had such a large lotus in our family." Yumei rushed to the side happily and wanted to pick some.


    It''s a pity that what can be picked from the roadside has been picked.


    Xiaoyu thought, ah Ye promised to open a pool of lotus in the villa, but it''s a pity that they got married in winter and never got to see them. I don''t know if ah Ye has mined them.


    "By the way, brother, do you know why this lotus flower blooms at this time?" As far as she knows, the lotus doesn''t bloom until July or August.


    "I''m not sure. I just heard that it was like this 100 years ago."


    A hundred years ago?


    "What happened here? Or a volcanic eruption or something? "


    "It seems that there is. It''s my first time here. I don''t know much about it, but it seems that a earthworm turned over a hundred years ago."


    Xiaoyu understood that the Earth Dragon turned over to talk about earthquakes and volcanic eruptions.


    It is estimated that it is an extinct volcano. There are hot springs under it. The water flowing down accelerates the growth of lotus.


    "Go and help me pick some lotus flowers and lotus pods."


    Zifei and Yumei fly to the middle of the lake at the same time to pick the biggest and the best.


    "That one, Yumei, at your left foot, that bud shaped lotus... Zifei, on your right hand side, yes, there, that lotus seed is the largest..."


    Xiaoyu commands happily on the bank, while Ziqiong guards her side to prevent the young lady from falling.


    Jiang feibai looks at Xiaoyu with a smile: Dongfang yexuan, you stay in the villa all day. Do you regret not coming out with you? How happy Xiaoyu is!


    After a while, Xiaoyu got the lotus and lotus in his hand.


    Close to the mouth light smell, light fragrance, very light, light can not smell.


    Yumei and Zifei still have a big hand.


    Yumei peeled a lotus seed first, took it out and threw it into her mouth. The fragrance was full of bitterness.


    "Miss, don''t you mean to make lotus leaves? Will you go and catch the chicken It must be better than Huaji. She is greedy.

 Chapter 1024

    Xiaoyu funny back, "I do not know who to learn, so love to eat, be careful to be a little bit of food to cheat."


    Yumei murmured, "of course, I learned from miss."


    "If someone gives me delicious food every day, it''s OK to go with him." Sunshine wanton smile.


    "If you want to eat, you''d better go quickly. You want to be lazy!" Looking around, there are some big trees nearby. So he went that way.


    She didn''t have to tell me. After all the firewood collectors and hunters had been dealt with, they came to ask what to do.


    "Put the lotus and lotus seeds in your stomach, and then wrap them with lotus leaves. Just put them on the ground like a chicken."


    Xiaoyu sat on a stone, because he didn''t plan to come out for an outing, so he didn''t take it with him.


    There are sparks in the fire, crackling, and Xiaoyu sleeps with her back against the big tree.


    "Come on, you dare to break our good deeds. You''re good at running. You''re running! Look, I won''t break your leg! " A vicious voice came to Xiaoyu''s ears.


    Xiaoyu opened his eyes and saw a figure on the ground in the distance, while a man nearby was punching and kicking people on the ground.


    On one side, there were several people laughing, "Li Si, don''t lay heavy hands on it. It''s still useful when you look back!"


    Xiaoyu then closed her eyes, just for revenge.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, I heard the children crying, "let me go, let me go, I will report to the officials to arrest you..."


    "Catch us? Ha ha... You hit us and want to run. I will not sell you to Beishan to dig stones! "


    "Wuwuwuwu... I came out with my mother. If I didn''t go back, she would report me to the official..."


    "Well, I''m afraid of you. I don''t sell 100 people, but I sell 80 people. I''m a child like you.


    A lot of those who followed their mothers, didn''t we also catch them? If your mother comes after you, you''ll look good. We''ll enjoy it first, and then we''ll sell it to brothels, and we''ll make a profit! "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu frowns. How can she look like a human dealer?


    Look up at Jiang feibai with a big tree on his back and a Dogtail in his mouth.


    "Big brother..."


    Jiang feibai looked over, "don''t you want to save people again?"


    Light rain nodded, "all see, can help, when Jifu good."


    Jiang feibai is speechless. He''s a murderer. What''s his fortune? It''s good not to kill.


    "Whatever you want." Continue to close your eyes to feel the breeze and the faint fragrance.


    Xiaoyu saw that he didn''t object, so he agreed, so she waved to Ziqiong. Then Ziqiong went to the position of those people in the distance.


    Soon Ziqiong came with the little boy.


    Xiaoyu looks at the dirty boy. He also looks at a man and a woman leaning against the tree.


    "What about those people?" The little boy looked frightened, so he looked at Ziqiong.


    "They are rude, and the slave has solved it."


    Xiaoyu: "she saved one, but several died. Is that a loss?


    "Yumei!" Call in a low voice.


    Yu Mei ran over with a burning stick. "What''s the matter with the maid, miss?" Then I took a look at the little boy next to Michelle.


    Is the young lady kind again?


    "He gave it to you. Ask clearly and report back." Don''t keep doing everything. She comes in person.


    "Yes


    Then squat down and smile at the little boy, "come here with my sister and help my sister barbecue."


    Take the little boy by the hand and go to the fire.


    The little boy saw that Yumei was smiling at him and thought she was amiable, so he followed her.

 Chapter 1025

    "Brother, don''t you think we''ve met too many traffickers these days? This is too rampant Xiaoyu suddenly felt that it was not easy.


    Jiang feibai picked the grass from his mouth and said carelessly, "it''s a little too much."


    Just a few days later, I stopped on the road twice and met them all.


    "But we don''t have to worry about it."


    They are still too busy to take care of themselves. They don''t have the leisure to meddle in other people''s affairs.


    Xiaoyu also knows that what he said is reasonable, so he didn''t mention it.


    Zifei uses a stick to remove the fire on the ground, and then pulls out the lotus chicken.


    The fragrance of lotus immediately came from the open space.


    There are five chickens, one for each.


    All get light rain two people in front of, "young lady, door Lord, good fragrance, the saliva of maidservant almost fell down."


    Reach out to pick open one, white and smooth, fragrant waving to everyone, calling everyone to eat it quickly.


    Jiang feibai took one by himself and ate the chicken gracefully.


    "It''s fragrant but not greasy. It has the fragrance of lotus leaf and chicken itself. The meat is crisp and tender, delicious!" Jiang feibai bit the chicken leg.


    Xiaoyu also pulled off a chicken leg, bit it, nodded, and said, "don''t burn too much next time, use the remaining temperature of the fire to bake it slowly, so that the chicken will taste better."


    Some lotus leaves are burnt.


    Yumei and Zifei quickly said, "I know. I''ll improve next time."


    I learned a lot of good things from the young lady.


    Everyone took their own share and ate it. Yumei saw the boy''s eager eyes and pulled a chicken leg to the boy.


    Then regardless of the image of the beginning of the mouth on gnawing.


    Xiaoyu ate the chicken legs, and then saw Ziqiong''s sword on one side, took it, put the chicken on, and roasted it on the fire.


    Take it back and sprinkle it as you bake it.


    Jiang feibai is eating and looking at the food in Xiaoyu''s hand. He decides to try it later.


    The little boy had never eaten such delicious food before. After eating, he continued to look at Yumei.


    It''s a pity that Yumei won''t give it. It''s good that she can split her legs.


    So he had to watch the golden roast chicken on the fire.


    The oil drops slowly drip down, as if dripping into their own heart.


    Xiaoyu took it back and smelled it. It was the taste she liked directly, so she laughed.


    Just pulled off a drumstick, the sword in hand was snatched by Jiang feibai.


    In other words, he took the whole chicken.


    Xiaoyu helpless: "brother, you have eaten one, how can you still rob me?"


    "Who can make what my sister has better?" Afraid that Xiaoyu would take it back, he stood up and took a few steps to eat the meat.


    "Jiang / childe... Be merciful..." Zifei rushes up quickly and wants to win a bite.


    But Jiang feibai sidesteps to avoid.


    Yumei also stood up, "sect master, leave a bite for me..."


    Ziqiong looked at the roast chicken on her sword. She was not happy with the roast chicken.


    For those who use the sword, the sword is their partner.


    But when she saw the roast chicken, she also wanted to try what it tasted like.


    So he stepped forward and joined the fight, but there was a good reason.


    "Jiangmen master, please change your weapon!"


    Three people gradually far away from the light rain, light rain laughingly looking at a few people funny behavior.


    "Isn''t it just a little food? As for that! "


    No one noticed that the little boy''s eyes flashed sarcasm, then quickly got up and grabbed Xiaoyu''s neck.

 Chapter 1026

    "Bang"


    "Pa"


    The sound of the body falling to the ground, the sound of a slap on the face.


    The little boy looked incredulously at the woman who had just slapped him and was wiping her hands with a handkerchief.


    "Are you all right?" Jiangfei white several people fly over, concerned to see light rain.


    "It''s not me Xiaoyu looks at a child about 7 years old on the ground.


    Jiang Fei stares at the people on the ground and doesn''t speak.


    The child was paralyzed and looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief.


    "When did you find out?"


    Xiaoyu fingernails, "when is it?"


    Carelessly, like a question, like a reply, "in the street a few big men did not catch a six or seven year old boy, are these men too useless, or the boy is too powerful?"


    "When we play outside the city, we don''t even have a pedestrian here, but we happen to meet a peddler robbing children? What''s more, they are the people who are chasing in the city. "


    Sarcasm in the corner of his mouth, looking at him in disbelief, turned into a boy who was in a trance, understood and hated.


    "Do you think you are stupid, or do you think everyone is as stupid as you?"


    The boy bit his back teeth, "but I''m still a child. Who can be on guard against a child? Besides, didn''t you send a girl to ask? "


    Xiaoyu signals Yumei to come.


    "Let me tell you!" Yumei stands up with a smile.


    "Your trick is too bad. When I ask you a question, I give you a clear answer without any flaw."


    The man is more strange, "since there is no flaw, how do you suspect me?"


    Yu Mei shook her fingers: "you are wrong, and you are very wrong."


    Seeing that the boy was more puzzled, he explained in a cold voice, "a child of six or seven years old is in such a great difficulty. It''s good if he doesn''t cry. How can he still answer like a stream? Unless he''s not a kid at all, or he''s trained since childhood! "


    Boy heart in a Deng, wry smile: "originally defeated in here, I also way easily into the internal, can..."


    "What can I do? Catch me and threaten my husband? How can your master sit in that position with such a villain''s behavior


    Xiaoyu''s imposing manner and fierce eyes forced the boy to avoid her sight.


    "No, there is nothing wrong with this. Those who achieve great things do not care about minor matters. As long as they can succeed, they are good ways." The boy refutes Xiaoyu''s words and has been defeated since ancient times.


    Isn''t there another way to do it? What they do is right!


    "Yes, those who achieve great things don''t care about small things, but if they don''t have a long-term mind, they will be pulled down even if they climb up."


    She also does not name, scornful glance at each other, and he rarely talk about the truth of these countries.


    He doesn''t understand.


    But, "you''re a midget!"


    It''s not a question, it''s an affirmation.


    "Miss, what is a dwarf?" Yu Mei doesn''t understand to ask a way.


    "It''s just that you''ll never grow up. You look like a child. Although you get older, your body won''t change." Light rain light explanation.


    "Wow, what kind of people are there? Isn''t there anyone else who''s very tall? "


    Xiaoyu nodded, "it''s true, but it''s all illness. One is not big, the other is desperate to grow!"


    Although the boy on the ground has never heard of a dwarf, what she just said is the same as what he experienced.


    "You know the disease, can you cure it?" Anxious inquiry, excited phase prop up.


    It''s a pity that the drug hasn''t been used. He can only lie on the ground.

 Chapter 1027

    "Hiss!" Light rain a sneer, straight past, to the direction of the county.


    Yu Mei stayed behind, laughing so that she felt numb. "You really don''t know where you came from. You made such unreasonable demands. You forgot that you were going to kill my young lady just now?"


    "I..." I didn''t... before I said it, I saw a delicate foot stepping on me.


    He only heard a scratch on his neck and closed his eyes forever.


    Yumei looked at the soles of her shoes and rubbed them on the ground. She mentioned that people wanted to throw them into the lotus pool, but she thought that they had eaten lotus, so she flew to the nearby mountain.


    It''s always going to be taken away with something. Then it''s going to chase the girls who are far away.


    "These people are crazy. Let''s hurry to Fengshan." Jiang feibai frowned. If it wasn''t for Xiaoyu''s cleverness, he secretly gave himself a few eyes, and he was blindfolded.


    "No, let''s go back to the capital." Xiaoyu stopped, looking at jiangfeibai with firm eyes.


    "No, the capital is so dangerous now. People are waiting for you to fall into the trap!" Jiang feibai refused with a cold face.


    "There must be a lot of people coming here along the way. If we go there, don''t we just bump into them?"


    Anyway, he just didn''t agree.


    "Brother, that''s why we have to go back. The more dangerous the place is, the safer it is. Now everyone knows that I''m leaving Beijing."


    "If I go back quietly, no one will find out and no one will think so!" Also, she thought of ah Yeh.


    Soon after they got married, they separated from each other. They were very angry.


    "Let''s do the opposite. We didn''t expect that we would go back at this moment."


    "But..." Jiang feibai still felt that it was not right.


    "Let''s change clothes and go back in a low key. We won''t find out." She didn''t rebel. She was afraid of a ball.


    Leaving ah Ye alone in the capital, she always felt uneasy and always felt that something would happen.


    Jiang feibai''s face is full of worries, while Xiaoyu''s face is red.


    On the way back, I happened to pass by the woman who sold the paper fan.


    See light rain, excited came over, took light rain''s hand, "girl, you can come back, you gave the silver, aunt has not changed your money!"


    "No, madam, you can keep it. I have something else to do. I''ll go first." No matter what people have to say, Xiaoyu pulls down the other side''s hand.


    Back at the inn, Xiaoyu asked people to prepare ordinary clothes and things needed on the way.


    "When we go back this time, don''t be so ostentatious and keep a low profile. We must be able to hide it."


    In particular, Jiang feibai said, "brother, don''t wear red clothes. It''s all a sign. As long as you see that you can wear red clothes so domineering, people will surely guess it''s you!"


    Domineering is not domineering is not important, but this face is too prominent.


    "No, the head can be broken, the blood can flow, and the color of the clothes can''t be changed. This represents my identity as Jiang feibai." How can clothes of other colors show his unique style.


    Light rain a urgent, "what''s this, back in exchange for back chant, it''s not a big deal."


    But Jiang feibai doesn''t agree. No matter what Xiaoyu says, he still insists.


    Xiaoyu was tired to death. "Brother, since we are going to return to Beijing in a low-key way, we have to dress up in a simple way. Do you see that ordinary people are dressed in red? Unless it''s a woman, do you want to be a woman? "


    Say, light rain up and down look, big brother this appearance, as long as add two steamed bread in front of the chest, proper big beauty.

 Chapter 1028

    "If you don''t want me to be a woman, the enemy will never think of it." Anyway, you have to change into ordinary clothes or pretend to be a woman. You have to choose one.


    "No way!" Jiang Fei''s lips are closed tightly. How can he promise such a thing? He''s gorgeous... If it''s spread out, how can he behave?


    "Good brother, you can promise, or we will be watched everywhere we go!" Light rain shakes his arm, eyes up, looking at him pleadingly.


    Frown tightly clip up, Jiang feibai heart heaven and man fighting, finally sighed, "why do you have to go back, go straight ahead, I can protect you!"


    It''s not easy to get out of the fire pit, and now it''s going to jump in again.


    "I know elder brother''s ability, but he can only be a thief for thousands of days. There''s no one who can prevent thieves for thousands of days. We''ve been hiding like this all the time. It''s not the way to be chased."


    She wanted to go home and see Dongfang yexuan. The couple should have been together.


    Jiang feibai''s heart softened, "OK, find me some ordinary clothes, but you must stay for a rest day."


    This is his bottom line. He hasn''t recovered yet. He has to go on his way. I''m afraid he can''t bear it.


    "OK, I''ll listen to big brother." Light rain sweet smile, bright eyes flutter fan flutter fan.


    That''s good. I can go back to see ah ye now.


    It''s just, will she be involved with him when she goes back?


    Let''s talk about it then.


    In the evening, Xiaoyu called the food to the house.


    In the kitchen, a man dressed as a boy poured a little powder into each dish and then carried it to the guest room.


    When the time is almost the same, several people sneak under the stairs.


    "How''s it going? It''s by weight, isn''t it? "


    "Don''t worry, the quantity is enough, and they won''t wake up until tomorrow."


    "Have you seen people eat with your own eyes?"


    "I ate it. When I came out, I saw that they used it before I came down."


    "That''s good. The martial arts of these people are not weak. Everyone should be careful. The master told me that Zhang Xiaoyu must live. As for other people, life and death do not matter."


    "Yes


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After dinner, everyone went back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Yumei applies to sleep with the young lady before she is assassinated again in the middle of the night.


    In the dead of night, the people below took action.


    One by one quietly slowly from the stairs, looked at the corridor, no one, we quickly toward each room, of course, mainly toward Zhang Xiaoyu''s room.


    Remove the latch, quietly open the door, and look inside.


    Can only see the bed quilt drum drum, two pairs of shoes in front of the bed.


    Quickly came to the front of the small hospital bed, at a glance to see the people on the bed sleeping soundly.


    Changfu soon found the enemy, but before he started, someone came to stop them.


    Changfu soon fought with each other, but the next second, he saw that their young wife was taken away by the thief with quilt.


    When he wanted to split, he immediately accelerated his speed. He was also entangled by several people. Kwai Tse was inseparable.


    "Boss, why is there another one on the bed?" Picked up a person and found another one on the bed.


    The leader slightly pondered: "take it together, it must be used again."


    These people took Zhang Xiaoyu, but they didn''t want to fight. Only a part of them entangled the dark guard, and the others left with Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Changfu is worried. He looks at his brother who is fighting with the enemy. He feels that he has not protected the young lady. He takes the rest of the people to chase him.


    When Jiang feibai woke up, it was over.


    His subordinates held a bottle of something with a special smell in front of his nose for a while, and he woke up.

 Chapter 1029

    Seeing the subordinates in front of him, "what happened?" I want to sit up and find myself weak and weak.


    In the heart fierce one shock, one grasps subordinate''s skirt, "young lady person?"


    The visitor bowed his head slightly. "There are too many people coming. We are not on guard. The food is drugged and the young lady is robbed." Now the brothers are dead.


    "Bang" Jiang feibai slaps on the bed.


    Because there''s no power, no matter the hands or the bed.


    "What are you still doing here? Why don''t you run after me There was a roar of anger.


    "My subordinates have sent people to chase me. The people of Sihai villa have followed me. They are worried about the safety of the sect leader and stay to protect him."


    Kneel on one knee in front of the bed.


    Jiang feibai is very angry. Last time, he was just sneaking around and came in the middle of the night.


    But this time, I started to do some dirty business. It''s really shameless to use drugs!


    "I''ll check this inn. How does the other party take medicine?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In the capital, Dongfang yexuan looks at the letter written by Xiaoyu and the letter from dark Wei.


    Xiaoyu mentioned that they were assassinated. It''s not killing, it''s catching.


    Xiaoyu said the process, but also the object of speculation said.


    The eastern night Xuan immediately full of anger, forced to resist to see the letter from the dark Wei, a pinch, fingers click.


    Because it was a pigeon, he didn''t see the things he found, but he didn''t need evidence, just doubt.


    "Chang''an!"


    "Young master." Chang''an outside the door pushes in.


    "Secretly send the evidence of the seventh prince to the second prince." With these, the second prince will be able to bring down the seventh prince.


    "Young master, why not give it to the third prince?" Doesn''t he have the best relationship with the young master?


    "No matter who you give it to, now is the time to fight for power and position. Everyone will want to pull the other side down. If you give it to Zifeng, it will make him stand at the mouth of the storm."


    What''s more, if the third prince becomes the emperor in the future, he will be more afraid of him when he knows that he has this kind of influence, and it will not be beautiful at that time.


    "I understand." Chang''an turned around and immediately did as the young master said.


    Mo Yufan came from the next room, still holding a medicine bowl in his hand.


    "You can''t stop. It''s time to rest. It takes more time to make up for the delay."


    Just pass him the medicine bowl.


    Dongfang yexuan took it, drank it and put the bowl on the side stool.


    "When did I not rest? I haven''t even gone out the door Besides convenience, he has no strength to run around.


    This time, he really suffered. The people behind him, wait for him!


    Mo Yufan glared at him. Originally, he was a modest gentleman. Mo Yufan was elegant and elegant.


    "You didn''t go out, but your brain didn''t rest. Since you don''t care about yourself, why call me here? I''m half tired every time."


    It''s not his business or his daughter-in-law''s business to go back. I really owe him.


    "I''m married!" Dongfang yexuan stares at him suddenly.


    Mo Yufan was confused by his sudden topic, "I know?"


    Didn''t he give a big gift in advance?


    "What do you say if there is a reduced version of Xiaoyu?" Words are doubt, but his eyes seem to see the distant children running towards him to call dad, eyes soft in a mess.


    Mo Yufan wanted to sneer, just eat meat, want to baby, that''s so easy.


    Can see his gentle face, can''t help but fall into fantasy, if really have a East night Xuan and Zhang Xiaoyu''s child, certainly very clever.

 Chapter 1030

    Dongfang yexuan returns to God and finds that Mo Yufan is more eager than him. He is not happy in an instant.


    "What do you think? I tell you, don''t give my daughter any idea! " He was so aggressive that he seemed to have such a girl.


    Mo Yufan: "looking at him like a psycho.".


    I haven''t written a word yet, that''s all I want!


    "Have you found out? Who did it? " It''s rare to talk to him about some of these things. I just ask about poisoning.


    "I haven''t heard from you yet. I''ll stay in the room like you. I don''t know."


    The next day, the famous Oriental City found out that the flower was put by a servant who cleaned the garden, and the servant was asked by the cuckoo girl in the master''s room.


    Miss cuckoo said that the master asked housekeeper Wang to give orders. She said that this is a new variety, which can be put in the garden for everyone to enjoy.


    "Nonsense, when did I say that?" The famous Oriental City glared at the housekeeper Wang.


    Housekeeper Wang stood up and said, "the master has never given orders, and the slave has never said it or seen it."


    "That''s why you''re lying?" Call a person to go to jail, at first she didn''t say, behind can''t endure, just confide, is the second lady house of Angelica dahurica let her do so.


    Also caught Angelica dahurica, find out is little wife bribe, let her do so, the purpose is to frame the second lady.


    Chang''an rushes out fiercely, "fart, how can little madam do this kind of thing, you dare to slander little madam."


    The last one pointed out that it was the second lady who told her to do it.


    The famous Oriental City didn''t believe it, so it went to song lanyue to confront him. Since then, song lanyue has been crying, saying that he was wronged.


    Oriental night good to mix, somehow, blame to the porter a steward son''s head.


    Say is once again east night Xuan disrelish her to open the door late, be beaten hard, so revenge.


    All the way around, it came to the villa master and his wife, and then to the young lady.


    Finally, there is such a reason. When Dongfang City tells Dongfang yexuan, Dongfang yexuan just looks at him with a sarcastic smile and doesn''t say anything.


    The Oriental City felt embarrassed and left in a hurry.


    He also felt that something was wrong with it, but he looked it up and down, and the result was like this, "forget it, this matter has also been found out. After a while, yexuan will be fine."


    But secretly, someone was still watching to see if someone else did it.


    Mo Yufan this time did not satirize, but some pitiful looking at the eastern night Xuan, "you can really miserable, however, I think or your father more miserable some, so obvious stratagem can''t see clearly."


    Dongfang yexuan glimpses faintly and doesn''t answer. Is his father blind now? He was blind when he was a child. Otherwise, song lanyue would not be blind today.


    Knowing what happened to Dongfang yexuan when he was a child, now it''s suspected that he would sprinkle salt on the wound.


    Then he asked, "have you not found anything?"


    Look at Li Hai and Chang''an standing on one side.


    "The other side is very alert, stop quickly, wipe the evidence clean, but also in time to launch the ghost for death." Chang''an report carefully.


    "However, let subordinates find clues, found Huijing courtyard." That''s the body of the big childe Dongfang Yeliang.


    Oriental night Xuan seems to be expected, leisurely lean on the soft pillow, "fine way."


    "Yes Chang''an hands down.


    "My subordinates suspected that it was the eldest son who did it, so they would think about everything."

 Chapter 1031

    "Then I found out that Dujuan had already become the person of the eldest son. Because the eldest son promised to take her as his concubine, this time she was found out and would save her, so she didn''t give up."


    "Dahurian angelica next to the second lady is their person, this does not mention, but the old lady, who has a son, is now in charge of the second lady''s Chuang Tzu! So for the sake of her son''s future, she will naturally plead guilty. "


    Chang''an said all the inferences and pointed to song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang everywhere. It seemed that he could not understand more.


    But why didn''t the famous Oriental City be found out?


    One is that it''s dark under the light, and the other is that he doesn''t think about them at all.


    "Why don''t you tell your father about this, and he''ll look into it when he knows." Mo Yufan looks at the expressionless Dongfang yexuan. He knows it''s wrong. Why don''t he remind him?


    "You don''t think he knows?" A sneer, "it''s just self deception!"


    "Since you have done everything, there will be no trace. You can continue to find out, and then give the truth to the master secretly." Look at his face!


    However, he guessed that song lanyue would be forgiven when he cried and the old man was dizzy.


    As expected, when the Oriental City suddenly saw the evidence pointing to the Oriental Yeliang on the desk of the study.


    The more you look at it, the more frightened you are. You immediately go to the yard of the Oriental Yeliang with these evidences.


    Huhu''s door, let the clever maid quickly report to song lanyue.


    "Why is father here? But what can I do for my son? " East night good don''t understand of welcome up.


    "Pa"


    "How can you do such a wicked thing? He''s your brother Oriental City saw him slap hard to throw past.


    Oriental night good side head, eyeground doubts, how does his father know?


    He''s done with it!


    Standing up straight, looking directly at the famous Oriental City, "father, what do you mean, please make it clear."


    "What do you mean?" The famous Oriental City wrote down how he had done harm to Dongfang yexuan, who made it, where the flowers came from, and how he knew that Dongfang yexuan would eat that dish. It has a clear record.


    Even when Dongfang Yeliang picked it up, he was startled, as if he had been seen with his own eyes.


    However, he didn''t admit it. "No, father, I didn''t do it. What kind of person am I? Isn''t father clear? How could I do this to my second brother! "


    "When I was a child, once my second brother fell into the pool, and I rescued him. At that time, my father went out for a long time, and I went to accompany him. How could I treat him like this?"


    He knows it with affection, moves it with reason, and even pulls out a few things that he helped Dongfang yexuan.


    Let the Oriental City fall into memory.


    When he was young, because of business, he went out for a long time. At that time, yexuan Niang was still alive, but she was not in good health. He saw that Dongfang Yeliang was playing with Dongfang yexuan and becoming a good brother.


    Such friendship, will he really be like this?


    Yes, of course, because Dongfang Yeliang approached Dongfang yexuan on purpose.


    "Master..." song lanyue called as soon as she entered the door.


    See father and son two people are opposite, hurried forward, "master, concubine body let the kitchen make a pot, let''s eat together."


    The famous Oriental City gave her a deep glance, "Why are you here?" Who sent the message secretly? As soon as his front foot arrived, she followed.


    "I heard that the master came to Yeliang in a hurry. I was worried about your father and son''s misunderstanding, so I came to persuade him." Half true and half false, most people will not suspect.

 Chapter 1032

    Oriental City to see what she said is true, just turned his head, "you really did not do?"


    "Really not, father. Believe me, you must not be deceived. It must be someone who deliberately alienates the feelings between our father, son and brothers. We must strictly investigate them."


    Father suddenly asked, obviously just get the news, but don''t see Dongfang yexuan people, that means Dongfang yexuan don''t know, that father is easy to cheat.


    It''s just that I don''t know who is behind the scenes. What he has done is so obscure and clean that it has been found out.


    He first ruled out the eastern night Xuan, if the eastern night Xuan know, he will never be so quiet.


    "What did you father and son say? Let''s go and have a meal as soon as possible. Let''s talk about what we have to eat. Don''t be hungry! " He gently took the master''s hand and went to his own yard.


    The famous Oriental City didn''t understand it. Instead, she looked at her. Knowing that she was hairy, she asked, "do you swear that you really didn''t harm the Xuan overnight?"


    "Master... Wuwuwuwu... If you don''t believe me, I''ll dig my new one out to show you..."


    "I''m sorry for my sister, but I can''t blame you. It''s the master..." forced me. I didn''t say it when I saw his eyes.


    "I''ve been treating the young villa master for so many years, and the master can see it. Isn''t that digging my heart? Let me die... "


    While wiping his tears, Yu Guang looked at the master, and then yelled to bump against the pillar.


    "If I die, let me prove my innocence by death!"


    Before we hit him, he was hugged by Dongfang Yeliang. "Niang, don''t do anything stupid. We are not afraid of the shadow. Dad will give us justice..."


    Two people sing one song and one harmony. I believe the famous Oriental City.


    Two mother and son secretly Yu Guang''s tacit eyes.


    After receiving the news, the eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows, he knows.


    "You say that the evidence has been put out, and the villa leader still believes that they are innocent?" Mo Yufan felt that he was listening.


    Chang''an''s angry eyes turned red, saying that the master was partial to the young master, but sometimes he was more partial to the mother and son.


    He was soft tempered, so he was cheated by song lanyue for more than 20 years.


    "In a few words, the eldest son persuaded the master, and the second lady was crying, so the master was helpless."


    Mo Yufan: "he''s really speechless to Chuang Tzu, and he doesn''t know how he earned his fortune.


    If we rely on our ancestors, we can see that he is a wise man.


    If you want to deal with all the people, you have no business. If he is a fool, the villa will be gone long ago.


    It''s hard to understand.


    "What are you going to do?" People are so bullying him, according to the Oriental night Xuan''s behavior, will not report, but it''s not time.


    When Dongfang Yeliang abducted Zhang Xiaoyu, he tortured him.


    "It''s natural to treat people in their own way!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu has been drowsy, and she only wakes up for a moment, just to make her eat, drink some water, and then continue to be in a coma.


    Up and down, she felt as if she had been called.


    "Master... Master..." the grape is scratching its ears in the space. The master has been plotted again. What should we do?


    See the side of a well, and then, Xiaoyu felt a cold face, has not opened his eyes.


    I feel like I have something bouncing around.

 Chapter 1033

    "Grapes?" Hoarse voice, soft and sour, she looked vaguely at a mass of purple on her body.


    "Master... Are you awake? Great. Come on, let''s go into the space... "


    Grape see light rain wake up, rest assured, the master has been dizzy for a long time, it is dying.


    In the space, it tries to call the master in, but the master seems to be dizzy, it can''t call.


    "What''s the matter with me?" Xiaoyu just felt that it was hard for her to say a word.


    "You''ve been caught and drugged. I don''t know the way. I don''t know where to take you."


    Light rain really feel powerless, want to prop up, found himself in a narrow closed square space inside.


    It''s like... It''s a coffin!


    Yes, the coffin.


    "How could I be in the coffin?" The body is still shaking, listening to the sound, like walking on the road.


    Is she going to be buried alive?


    No, they still want to threaten ah Yeh with her. She''s more useful alive than dead, so she won''t die.


    That''s... Carrying her back to Beijing with a coffin!


    She wanted to curse her mother. Did she do that? She''s a human, not a corpse.


    In the heart meditation enters the space, closes the eye, opens the eye... I am Cha, who will tell her, why is she still in the coffin?


    "Grape, why can''t I go into space?" Looking hard at the grape standing in front of her chest.


    "Ah? No? " Grape''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Try again?" It''s impossible, isn''t it? Why can''t you come in all of a sudden?


    Is there anything special about this coffin?


    Looking carefully in the coffin, I didn''t find anything special.


    Xiaoyu tried twice with her eyes closed, but still couldn''t.


    "Still can''t, it''s estimated that there is something wrong with the magnetic field here, or maybe I don''t have the strength and energy to lift it up." Wave to get something to eat, empty hands.


    "It seems that''s true. Give me some water and I''ll try again." Xiaoyu can only lie down and turn over at most. If you want to sit up, don''t think about it. Let''s wash and sleep.


    After drinking water, I moved my fingers and recovered some strength, but I still couldn''t enter the space.


    Take a look at the sealed coffin and find that there are two small holes at both ends, which are specially used to circulate air and breathe.


    "Grapes, come on, dig down from my head." As long as there is a hole for her to go out, she can go out.


    If she was right, she should be in the carriage at this time, and those people wanted to cover up with coffins, then she just slipped out of the car.


    She turned over and lay on her stomach, slightly propped up with her hands, and the grapes were digging quickly in front of her eyes.


    "Dada, dada, dada..." a horse''s hoof sound passed by. Xiaoyu didn''t care. What he was afraid of was that he found it outside.


    Changfu saw a carriage dragging the coffin from a distance. She glanced at it when she passed. It was no surprise, but the two coffins overlapped.


    This family is so pitiful. I don''t know where to trust them.


    "Boss, I didn''t find the little lady!" After running for a while, several people galloped on the horse and didn''t find Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Changfu stops his horse. As soon as the young lady is robbed, they catch up with him. But the enemy is too cunning. They are scattered. They have already spread their search around, but they haven''t found it yet.


    "Keep looking! They must not have run far


    Xiaoyu is holding her hands and watching the grape''s two claws flying together. She sees sawdust flying, and a hole gradually appears.


    It''s just, how can there be another layer below? Is it the bottom of the car?


    "Keep digging!"

 Chapter 1034

    I don''t know whether the sound of the carriage was too loud to cover their voice or something. In short, no one came to check.


    Digging through the bottom, Xiaoyu sees Yumei lying down like her.


    "Come on, give her some water and wake her up!" Xiaoyu orders anxiously.


    Yumei wakes up slowly. Like her, she is soft and can''t speak clearly.


    See her, struggling to reach out, what to say, light rain quickly whispered: "don''t talk, we escape."


    It''s all wood. There''s no difficulty for it.


    After a while, it was dug through and the road was still walking.


    "Grape, look for the way first and see if there is any danger."


    Grape slippery climb out from the bottom, found only a man on the front of the car, no one else.


    "They must be afraid of more exposure. Other people are either in the dark or have gone to distract other people''s eyes."


    Light rain ponders, "no matter, let''s go out first."


    "Yumei, you should climb out first and be safe." She is above, Yumei is below, only when Yumei goes out, she can pass.


    Yumei slowly climbed down from the bottom with her feet, and finally fell to the ground without making much noise.


    When Yumei went out, the light rain first slowly fell to the next coffin, and then toward the bottom.


    The carriage was not too fast, but it was not too slow. She tried to shrink herself into a ball to reduce the space. After the carriage passed, she saw Yumei not far away.


    Quickly climb to the grass by the side of the road.


    It was only then that they found that there were still a lot of sawdust left on the road, and they got together.


    "How are you, miss? And it didn''t hurt? " The carriage is so fast that it must have fallen somewhere.


    Yumei asks nervously, but now she can''t do anything, and her body is in a mess.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. We can''t stay here long. We have to leave as soon as possible." Reach out at the cuff to get something out of space.


    This time, we can cover up our doubts and take out the things in our hands.


    "Come on, take one." This is the perfect tonic pill for Mo Yufan. It should be useful.


    Then he took out two apples and handed one to Yumei, "hurry up, recover your strength. We''ll talk about it when it''s safe. "


    Regardless of her, she quickly nibbled the apple in her hand.


    Anyway, it''s going to work.


    After eating, I feel that my body is not so soft. I squat up and look at the surrounding environment carefully.


    This is a barren mountain, no one, at least she did not see.


    On both sides of the road is the grass, not far away is the mountain, "come on, let''s go that way."


    Now the most important thing is to avoid the roadside and not be caught.


    Hard to run towards the mountain, Yumei holding her, two people dare not carelessly go up.


    It''s a slope. It''s not steep. It''s slow.


    Grape ran to the front to show them the way.


    "Master, this way, the trees here are luxuriant. Go this way." Grapes run ahead to show the way.


    Xiaoyu gasps continuously, keeps going up, hands and feet.


    Yumei is a martial arts student. She recovers quickly. Now she has no problem walking.


    "Come on, miss. It''s safer in the mountains." Help people to move forward quickly.


    Into the woods, this is a small forest, so not afraid of beasts.


    "Miss, take a rest and go." Yumei was very embarrassed when she saw the sweat on her head.


    "No, it''s not safe here. The man will turn around and chase him when he finds out that it''s wrong. You can''t use your martial arts now, can you? Maybe we won''t be able to escape easily. "

 Chapter 1035

    This is not careless, and the other side is not only a lot of people, but also a lot of martial arts. If they catch up, they will not run.


    "Yumei, if the enemy catches up, you hide. Don''t worry about me. I have a way to save myself."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll drag me down when you''re around!" Now that she can use the things in the space, she should be able to go in.


    Yumei wants to know the details. She doesn''t know martial arts. She can protect it. How can it drag her down? But Miss said no, she believed miss.


    They went on. After walking for some time, they climbed a mountain and saw a small village in the distance.


    Not far from them, there was a thatched cottage.


    Two people look at each other, first squat down, "grape, you go to see, there is no ambush." Signal the grape to explore the way.


    Xiaoyu''s back is against the tree. Yumei sits down everywhere, but her five senses are all open. She always pays attention to the sound around her.


    "Miss, we''d better not get close to the crowd. Many people are easy to expose. Let''s hide in the mountains first!"


    The people are stupid and will betray them if they ask.


    "Hiding in the mountains is not the way, you must contact them as soon as possible. Do you have any fireworks on you?"


    "No, I''ve looked for it just now. Except for this dress, I only have this belt." Those people thought it was an ordinary belt, so they didn''t take it away.


    But she didn''t know why the lady had those things.


    "Are you wondering why my things have not been taken away?" Xiaoyu looks at her.


    See her nod, light rain don''t want to hide from her, but also can''t tell her, so ambiguous: "my things no one can take away!"


    Then he didn''t explain, waiting for the grapes to come back.


    Chang''an they dada ran a long distance, suddenly pulled the horse fiercely, the horse stood up, hissed, and then fell.


    "Commander Fu, what have you found?" In the back of the rapid rein, come forward to ask.


    Changfu thought of two overlapping coffins and the scene he saw at that time.


    It is not strange that the driver of the carriage is a strong man.


    The strange thing is that the two coffins are overlapped. If there are people, they will never be placed like this. They must be placed side by side.


    The imprint of the wheels on the road is not light, so there must be heavy objects on the car, which is not an empty coffin.


    If you put it like this, it only means that the people below can be martial!


    "Come on, return!" Chang Fu turns his head fiercely, drives the horse forward, and gallops fast.


    Besides, the driver didn''t find anything at first. When he heard a strange noise, he didn''t pay attention.


    I think it''s friction between the two coffins.


    But gradually, the car seemed to lighten, and the horse walked fast, which made her suspicious.


    "Whew..." after parking, he climbed to the back to check.


    There was no sign of opening the coffin, it was nailed to death, so there was no problem.


    It never occurred to him that the man had escaped from below.


    So I got on the bus and went on. But soon I heard the hoofs coming closer and closer.


    He was alert and went on calmly.


    Changfu looked at the approaching carriage and stopped in front.


    "Stop! Stop at once


    "What can I do for you? The little one has to take the coffin home! " The man didn''t get out of the car and said flatteringly.


    "Bring it home?" Chang Fu stares at the man, "is this an empty coffin?"


    "Of course, it''s empty. There are no dead people in our family! Please give me a convenience. My family is waiting for me to go back to dinner. "

 Chapter 1036

    "Since you say it''s an empty coffin, you certainly don''t mind our inspection?"


    "Dismount and open the coffin!" Changfu kept looking at the man and didn''t move.


    "This... This is absolutely impossible. Mr. Feng Shui said that if the coffin is moved on the road, our family will be in bad luck!" The man yelled nervously.


    "If you don''t, I''ll put you in bad luck now."


    The others had dismounted and came to the back of the carriage, which was a shabby one and not worth much.


    But there is a carriage, only the back door is open, or it can''t be put down.


    "Commander Fu, the coffin is nailed to death!" One yelled.


    "Pry it open!" Chang Fu replied coldly!


    Since it''s an empty coffin, why nail it?


    The man who drove the carriage was very anxious. The signal hidden in his sleeve stopped. Then he came quickly to the back and the man who was going to open the coffin opened it.


    Changfu patted the horse''s back, stepped forward and kicked the man.


    Soon, a group of people in black came out from different directions.


    There was a fight.


    Changfu also set off fireworks, and then the two sides fought.


    Jiangfei white belt people arrived, won the victory, but when opened the coffin, found no one, only a straight to the ground hole.


    Jiang feibai finally showed a smiling face, "Xiaoyu is OK." He knows, always clever girl, common people can''t hold.


    "Go back, she must have escaped halfway."


    Turn the horse around and run for the road.


    When he saw the sawdust left on the road, he stopped and dismounted.


    Look carefully at the traces on the ground.


    From the ground reluctantly see the traces of body friction, as well as the roadside overpowering grass.


    But also can only observe here, it seems that light rain is very cautious, did not leave too many traces.


    "Get out of here and make sure you find the lady!"


    On the mountain not far away, people in black always notice that Zhang Xiaoyu is disappearing nearby, so they reach out to everyone to look for him.


    "Be sure to find someone in front of them. Time is urgent!"


    Xiaoyu and Yumei are waiting in the Bush, looking at the hut on the hillside.


    "You said you only saw a man drawing on a stool? Is there no one else in his room? "


    Grape shook his head, "squeak..." the man seemed to be lame. He walked everywhere on the stool and never came down.


    "In this remote area, someone is painting?" In the direction of light rain, you can see the man sitting in the yard with some bamboo on the ground.


    "Miss, it must not be a good person. Let''s hide in the mountains and wait for help." Yumei is worried that this man is sent by the enemy.


    "Hiding in the mountains is not the way. It''s still cold now. We want to eat, but lighting a fire will let people find us." She has all kinds of food, clothing and use, but she can''t take them out, so no matter what, she has to go down to find out.


    "Then... Go, maidservant." Let her explore the way and see if she can be trusted.


    "Don''t move. Let''s wait." They hid quietly on the mountain and watched the foot of the mountain.


    Half an hour later, a woman came to the family from a distance.


    After entering the door, I don''t know what I said to the man. The man stood up and the woman immediately said something.


    Also alert to look around, the man just sat down, restore the original look.


    Xiaoyu and Yumei were stunned at the same time, "Miss, isn''t that the woman we met selling paper fans on the street? I still remember that she said that her man''s legs were broken and she couldn''t stand... "

 Chapter 1037

    "It seems that we were cheated..." Xiaoyu bit her lips. These people really look up to her. In order to catch her, they also played role play and installed roadside stalls.


    Just now, if you guessed correctly, the woman said the news of her escape.


    "We can''t stay here any longer. Let''s go back, grape, and see if we can find a hidden cave for us to avoid!"


    In a moment, those people may come here.


    Xiaoyu followed grape, ran to one side, and then hid in a stone crack, which was only as wide as two people side by side.


    "Let''s stay here and see the situation. Changfu must be looking for us. We must find a way to contact them."


    Light rain looked at the crack, above is to see the sky, is a crack appearance.


    But shelter is not a problem.


    "The maidservant knows how to contact me. I''ll make the most marks outside. They will know we are here when they see us."


    "No, our people can see the mark and the enemy can see it." Xiaoyu walks to the edge and sits down, leaning against the stone wall.


    "Yumei, have you recovered your martial arts?"


    "Twenty percent! I don''t know what medicine they gave me. There is no antidote. I can only transport 20% of my internal power for the time being. "


    Xiaoyu does not dare to expose his space, even Yumei, so he looks at the grapes that jump on him.


    "You have a small goal. Find something to eat, preferably fruit." In this way, there is no need to make a fire.


    At night, the light rain shrank into a ball, because she couldn''t make a fire, she felt very cold.


    Moreover, there is not much fruit to eat in the mountains just in the beginning of spring, which leads to cold and hungry.


    I don''t know what happened here. They didn''t hear people''s footsteps.


    Instead, grape went out to "look for food" and found several people in black, but not Jiang feibai and Changfu whom she knew.


    Then he came back with a few potatoes and sweet potatoes covered with soil in turn.


    This is the owner let it dig from the space, and then pretend to find elsewhere.


    "Yumei, it''s evening. The mountain is foggy and the smoke is invisible. As long as you hide the fire well, there''s no problem."


    Xiaoyu goes to the most corner, far away from the exit. Most importantly, there is a stone above.


    "We can make a fire here to keep warm and eat something."


    Otherwise, she would be shivering with cold. It''s so depressing that she can''t use Baoshan.


    "I know that the young lady is waiting here. I''ll go and get some firewood."


    Yumei runs out, picks up some firewood nearby, brings it in, and then runs out to pick up firewood.


    Xiaoyu squats down and breaks the firewood. First use the small one to make a fire, and then use the big one to raise the fire slowly.


    When Yumei came in, the fire had already started.


    Then I watched the young lady bury potatoes and sweet potatoes under the fire.


    Eating hot potatoes and smoking, "Miss, are we just waiting?" Breathe hot.


    Little rain stopped, and then skinned, "no, tomorrow morning, we''ll find a way to leave."


    It suddenly occurred to her that if something happened to her, ah ye would get the news and come to her rescue.


    But he can''t leave Beijing now.


    She regretted that she shouldn''t have listened to him at the beginning. If she didn''t leave, there might not have been so many things.


    Who will take her at the feet of the emperor?


    "We''re not looking for the master?" Yumei stops her action.


    "It''s good to find it. I''ll say it when I get out." She can''t wait to die.

 Chapter 1038

    It''s just dawn. It''s still foggy outside. The grass is dewy and chilly.


    The two women ran quickly in one direction. If you look carefully, you can see a little purple thing running in front of you in the distance.


    Animals are the most sensitive to direction and can feel danger faster than people.


    Hiding all the way back to Qingcheng county.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t find jiangfeibai in the inn.


    She left a letter to Jiang feibai, and then went to the clothing shop to buy two men''s clothes and two good horses.


    He Yumei galloped towards the capital.


    So when Jiang feibai received the letter in his hand, "brother, I''m safe. I''m gone. Do you remember Madame White hair? The flowers in her house are beautiful


    That''s it.


    "What do you mean, young lady?" Changfu learned that Jiang feibai had a young lady, but he came back to see such a sentence.


    Jiang feibai shook his head: "I don''t know, but this handwriting is really hers. She''s ok now."


    Ordinary people can''t imitate this ugly handwriting.


    Because Xiaoyu is a modern person, not used to writing brush, writing words always have a strange feeling.


    A group of people left the inn, just don''t know where to look for Zhang Xiaoyu, saw the wall painted a lotus, and a bud.


    Jiang feibai didn''t notice, but his subordinates said, "why did you suddenly draw a lotus here?"


    Then I thought of what Xiaoyu said: do you still remember the lady with white hair? What beautiful flowers her family has!


    This is the mark left by Xiaoyu. She''s going to the capital!


    The flower bud just pointed to the direction of the capital. The girl was worried that the letter would fall into other people''s hands. It was so obscure.


    Can''t help but allude to lotus, also allude to the East night Xuan, at that time to the lake cabin, is they a few.


    "Breaking up the whole into parts and entering Beijing quietly, some people continue to look for people in the established direction outside, and some people continue to stay here to look for people."


    "Gather in the capital in five days!" Jiang feibai gives orders and looks at Changfu.


    "Don''t expose the trace of your young lady, otherwise..." he doesn''t have to say what the consequences will be.


    Xiaoyu and Yumei make themselves ugly and black because of their men''s clothes. They meet some people along the way, but they don''t realize that she is Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Two days later, Xiaoyu came to the capital.


    "Shall we go back, miss? Don''t you miss your uncle? " Yumei saw that miss was riding on a horse, but she didn''t enter the city. I don''t know what she was doing at the gate.


    "No, let''s go to Chuang Tzu. Grape, help me to give this letter to a Ye." He took a letter from his arms and handed it to the grape on his shoulder.


    Then the grape bit the letter and jumped into the nearby trees and disappeared.


    "Go Xiaoyu takes a look in the direction of the villa and drives away.


    When Dongfang yexuan gets the news that Xiaoyu is taken away, he is still lying on the bed to have a rest. Mo Yufan sits by and reads medical books.


    "The young lady is gone? What do you make? " Dongfang yexuan shoots at the dark guard standing in front of the bed.


    Dark Wei kneels down immediately, "ask the master to punish."


    Oriental night Xuan sits up, "Chang''an, change clothes!" I''m in a hurry to get out of bed.


    Mo Yufan came over and held him down, "you don''t want to live? Where else do you want to go when you are still like this? "


    "You don''t have to close it. My wife has an accident. Of course I will go to save her!" Dongfang yexuan coldly pushes Mo Yufan''s hand away.


    Mo Yufan urgent, a needle to his side neck, people immediately coma.

 Chapter 1039

    Chang''an came in and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Doctor, what have you done? "


    "Your young lady has an accident, and your young master is going to save people, so I made him dizzy."


    "If you go down and make arrangements now, Dongfang is not suitable to travel for the time being. You must rescue people."


    Chang''an knew that the young lady had an accident. He was very worried and immediately went out to make arrangements.


    When Dong Fang Ye Xuan wakes up, he glares at the man reading a Book calmly.


    "Don''t stare at me. You can''t move now. I''ve sealed your air hole. You''d better take good care of yourself. They''ll find a way out of Xiaoyu. You can''t do anything now. It''s still a burden."


    Mo Yufan felt a strong line of sight, also did not look up, light said.


    "Let go of me!" East night Xuan cold way.


    "You can''t let it go. You can''t do anything now. Stay well."


    "Let go of me!" Again, the cold channel.


    Mo Yufan raised his eyes and found that Dongfang yexuan''s eyes were like the predecessor of the storm, which was about to turn over the river and sea.


    He can''t help but be shocked. Is he a little afraid of being beaten?


    "Calm down and listen to me." Mo Yufan put down his book and went to the bedside.


    Dongfang yexuan stares at him coldly and doesn''t speak.


    "You can''t travel a long way now. If something happens on your way, who will save Xiaoyu?"


    "You have to believe Xiaoyu, she is so smart, she must be OK, if she is OK, but see you like this, how do you explain?"


    Oriental night Xuan eyebrows twinkle for a while, light rain has treasure space, self-protection is not a problem, but he is still worried.


    But if she saw him like this


    "Just wait. Maybe tomorrow will bring news. She''s all right."


    See his eyebrows stretch, know he listened, Mo Yufan just relaxed.


    "I don''t know what you think. It''s not necessarily safe to send her out for anything." Whisper.


    Dongfang yexuan closed his eyes. He didn''t know that Jiang feibai would be so useless. This kind of thing could happen under his eyelids. He knew that he had protected himself.


    He has been anxiously waiting, so when a purple thing didn''t let anyone find, jumped to his bed, he excitedly grabbed the grape.


    Forget to despise that dirty paw.


    "Why are you here, your master? Is she OK? Where is she? "


    "You let me go." The grape struggled to land on the quilt.


    Disgusted in the above tumble a few times, after rubbing himself clean, just take out the letter of light rain to it.


    "The master asked me to give it to you. She is very safe. We escaped all the way back. She went to Chuang Tzu."


    Take the letter and open it


    "Ah ye, don''t worry. I''m back, but I can''t go back to the villa. They will stare at me all the time. They are too much. We can''t wait to die. We have to do something.


    I miss you very much. If I have something to do, I''ll let grape come to you, your favorite lady Liu. "


    Oriental night Xuan mouth smile, small not shy!


    Carefully folded the letter carefully, then got out of bed and wrote a letter to grape.


    "Tell you master, be careful. I''m fine too. I''ll find a chance to find her."


    As he watched the grape leave, he went back to bed with a smile.


    What do you think of: "Chang''an, Chang''an..."


    "What can I do for you, young master?"


    "Call the doctor." He had to take good care of himself and go to see his wife. It was nearly half a month before and after the separation. He was really flustered.


    I don''t know if she has lost weight. She has suffered during this period.

 Chapter 1040

    "What do you want to do? Said you can''t go out, want to save light rain, also have to keep good body again Mo Yufan frowned and came in. He glanced at the eastern night Xuan on the bed.


    "I know that to find you is to let you take good care of me as soon as possible."


    Mo Yufan looks at him strangely. How can he suddenly speak so well? Is he holding back his bad moves?


    "Don''t think about it. I won''t let you leave. I can find it for you, but you can''t."


    Oriental night Xuan sees idiotic looking at him: "in the end cure?" It''s hard to talk to him.


    At last, Mo Yufan saw that what he said was true. He thought that he might want to recover as soon as possible so as to find someone, so he understood.


    Xiaoyu comes to Chuang Tzu and orders Chuang Tzu to be careful. Don''t say she lives here.


    It was a day after Jiang feibai and his family found the villa by following the mark.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s so good that you''re OK!" Hold Zhang Xiaoyu.


    Light rain holding dusty, but also an ordinary cloth jiangfeibai, "brother, I''m ok, thank you."


    "Thank you. We are brothers and sisters." Separate, found Xiaoyu tears, gently wipe.


    "You have suffered."


    Xiaoyu shook his head with tears, "I''m not bitter, with you, I''m not bitter."


    "Little lady..." Zifei came over with tears in her eyes. She hated herself, and blamed them for not protecting her. Little lady would be in danger.


    "No matter what you do, the enemy is too cunning." Hold Zifei and Ziqiong.


    "Come on, let''s all go in. It''s hard work all the way, isn''t it? I arrived yesterday, too. "


    Everyone sat down. Yumei came up with a teapot and poured tea for everyone, including Zifei.


    "We found the carriage carrying the coffin, but we only saw the hole in it, and then we speculated that you were safe. We just looked around for a long time, but we didn''t find you."


    Jiang feibai was also thirsty. He drank all the tea in the cup and then said.


    "We were really in the coffin at that time. I let the grape dig a hole to escape, and then hid in the nearby mountain. We didn''t escape until the next day." Xiaoyu didn''t think that they traced the coffin.


    Look at them all dusty, "big brother, you go to wash first, and then we eat and say."


    "That''s good. I''m covered with mud and feel very hard." Jiang feibai stands up and Yumei leads him to the room.


    Zifei and Ziqiong looked at Xiaoyu and said, "go, you are tired, too." Drive them down, too.


    In the dark, Changfu suddenly appeared and knelt down in front of him: "if you don''t protect me well, please punish me."


    "Remember first, go down to eat and have a good rest. I have something to arrange. If they are committing the crime, they will be punished together! " Light looking at Changfu, eyebrows momentum suddenly, also don''t see her angry, just feel a kind of and young master similar illusion.


    "Yes Back straight, replied respectfully, and rose to leave.


    Elder brother, their arrival makes Xiaoyu more confident. Looking at the direction of the Imperial City, her eyes are half narrowed. She is not a steamed stuffed bun, and let people knead it.


    But this is the change of the imperial dynasty. We should not intervene rashly. The influence of an emperor is related to the life and death of the people.


    But that doesn''t stop her from doing something about it.


    At the dinner table, Jiang feibai has changed back into a red dress.


    Evil and charming face, people will ignore his gender.


    "Brother, I''ve implicated you. Follow me to suffer. I''ll give you this cup." Pour it into his glass and stand up to toast.

 Chapter 1041

    "What are you talking about? It''s brother who didn''t protect you well. They all blame those people for being too troublesome. There are endless tricks." Take the rain down and sit down.


    "If you have any idea, brother can help, just ask." Drink the wine in one gulp.


    "Those people are really shameless. Do you remember the woman who bought the paper fan?" The chopsticks of the small rain jacket dish poked hard in the dish.


    I''m still angry when I think of it. She wasted a piece of silver.


    "Why?" Jiang feibai looks at Xiaoyu and looks at her curiously.


    "That woman is very good at acting. She was there on purpose to confirm our whereabouts. When we were hiding, we happened to see her."


    As soon as the white chopsticks were loosened, the food fell back to the plate, "won''t it?"


    He didn''t find out at all. It seems that the other party spent a lot of time to catch Xiaoyu.


    "What do you want to do now?"


    Xiaoyu pondered, "to tell you the truth, I don''t have a good idea. These princes are protected by experts and guarded by layers. I don''t think I can beat them in secret."


    Think of all depressed, but also, if anyone can easily lay hands on the princes, this country will be finished long ago.


    Jiang feibai put down his chopsticks and saw a plate of stewed chicken on the table.


    "Or I''ll send someone to hunt them down, the kind that never dies?"


    "No, brother, you are against a country. It''s hard to fight with two fists and four hands. When the time comes, people will gather their troops. Don''t burn the whole Fengshan mountain."


    Xiaoyu holds her head in one hand. Now she is in a dilemma that she does not intend to become a mortal enemy with these princes.


    Until the last moment, no one knows who is sitting in that position.


    Even if she didn''t become the emperor, she could be a prince. What would she fight with others?


    So I wish I could teach you a lesson.


    At night, light rain tosses and turns on the bed.


    All of a sudden, a familiar feeling met my heart. I turned around and saw the handsome man in white. I didn''t know when to come in.


    Eyes a turn, just saw the cloth on the bed curtain fly for a while, "you jump the window again?"


    That person has already started to take off the coat, then get on the bed, stretch out a hand to embrace her, the movement is complete at one go.


    "Lady!" Put your head on her shoulder and smell the fragrance of her hair.


    "I asked you to wait for me at the villa? What if someone finds out? " Those people want him to go out.


    "What are you afraid of? We haven''t broken the law. I don''t need to be furtive when I come to see my wife!" Then he propped up his confused eyes and gently leaned on the delicate cherry lips.


    Light rain also really miss him, immediately hands back, one hand on his strong arm, warm response.


    For a long time, long to the two labial numbness, pain before separated.


    "I want you to avoid these troubles, but I still can''t avoid them." Raise Xiaoyu''s hand and leave a deep kiss on it.


    "How can I blame you? By the way, what can you do? I really want to teach them a lesson, but there is no good way." They lie opposite each other.


    You can see yourself in each other''s eyes.


    "There''s no way, but we can watch the changes first. That''s the one who has been in a coma for two consecutive days. If we can''t get in water and rice, we''ll sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight first."


    Reach for her to fondle hair, as always soft, gently put her head in his arm.


    "But this is also a good time for us to fish in troubled waters." Looking at my wife''s face, I just thought about something else.

 Chapter 1042

    I think of Mo Yufan''s annoying voice.


    "Although you''ve recovered a little now, don''t be careless. Don''t be in the same room in the near future. If you damage the blood essence, it will be more troublesome.


    You''d better not use your internal power. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. You don''t want to marry a daughter-in-law to come back. You can''t touch it until a year later! "


    Dongfang yexuan secretly grinds his teeth, holding his wife in his arms, but he can''t move. Dongfang Yeliang, I''m not finished with you.


    "What are you going to do?" Xiaoyu raises her eyes and looks at her husband.


    She quietly looked at him without any trace. "We haven''t seen each other for such a long time. Why didn''t he touch me? I must feel that I am too tired and need to rest. I am worthy of being the man I like, and I will love my daughter-in-law. "


    "Why don''t we give them a little trouble, poison them occasionally, set off a small fire, stab them or something, as long as they can''t sleep well."


    If she could, she wanted to throw people into the cesspit and soak them for three days and three nights, which would make them sick.


    "My wife has orders. I don''t dare not follow them. Who shall we start from first?" Since the lady wants to play, of course he has to cooperate.


    Although he felt that some pediatricians, he naturally wanted to hit the snake seven inches, suffering, but at this point, he really can not be too eye-catching.


    Otherwise, if the new emperor ascends the throne, he may be attacked.


    "Of course, he is the seventh prince. He''s the happiest person to hop around. It''s really annoying." Xiao Yu''s disdainful lips.


    But I didn''t think ah YeDing looked at her, didn''t open her mouth.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t you move? " Is there any change during her absence?


    "It''s not that he can''t move. He''s just thinking about how to make trouble for him because he''s imprisoned and locked up in the patriarchal clan."


    "What? He''s under house arrest? When did it happen? " Xiaoyu wants to sit up and is hugged by him, so he has to rub up to be even with him.


    She has only been away for half a month. Is the fight so fierce in the capital?


    "Well, not long, just a few days ago." Pull the quilt up and cover it for her.


    "A few days ago? Because of what? " A few days ago, could it be when she met a trafficker.


    At that time, she wrote a letter to tell ah ye, is it difficult


    "Did you write about it?" Look into his eyes without blinking.


    The eastern night Xuan sees her bright eyes, upward light kisses to separate, "EH."


    Lazy light hum, "I gave his criminal evidence to the second prince."


    Xiaoyu grinned to the back of his ear, "what''s the crime, is it burning, killing and plundering, buying and selling officials, embezzling and relieving food and so on?"


    She wanted to clap and laugh three times, because she was hugged and couldn''t separate her hands.


    "Well, that''s about what you said." Touch Xiaoyu''s face.


    "Lady, go home with my husband. This time I see who dares to move you under my eyelids!" That momentum, originally gentle words, just gave him a sense of pride and grandeur.


    "Well, my husband! I''ll listen to you. " Gently nestled in his arms, "you are so good, night!"


    The corner of the mouth of the eastern night Xuan starts up, "EH." Respond in a low voice.


    She patted her hand behind her back. "Sleep!"


    After daybreak, everyone saw the young master coming out of the young lady''s room. It was no surprise.


    Because last night a horse''s hoof sounded, they all knew.


    "Dongfang, who are you?" Jiang feibai sees Dongfang yexuan and realizes that his breath is not right.


    Dongfang night Xuan immediately interface, "everyone clean up, back to the villa." Don''t give Jiang feibai a chance to ask.

 Chapter 1043

    Jiang feibai feels strange and looks at Xiaoyu carefully. He knows that Xiaoyu doesn''t want to know.


    "Brother, let''s go. Let''s go to the city to see the play." Xiaoyu gave him a sly smile.


    We didn''t eat either. We went to the villa by carriage or horse.


    As soon as they entered the city, all forces received the news.


    No matter what ideas they have in mind, Xiaoyu returns to the villa unimpeded.


    I just met Dongfang Yeliang in the village.


    "Brother and sister are back?" Dongfang Yeliang came from one side and just saw this group of people.


    Seeing the husband and wife holding hands intimately, he raised his eyes and said, "second brother, is this going out to meet younger brothers and sisters?"


    The eastern night Xuan footstep does not stop, with did not see the similar, leads the light rain path to walk toward him.


    Dongfang Yeliang pursed, "how can I remember not to go out in the villa? Is this a constant change of orders, or is the universe the only one? "


    Light rain stops, his words meaning is clear, accuse a night to turn back, such have no sincerity of person, nature can''t do the manor Lord.


    It also implies that a Ye is dictatorial and wants to be the master of the villa directly.


    Smile, "big brother, this is not right, there is a father-in-law at home, where we can decide. Although the husband is a little master of the village and is better than the common sons, we should not disobey the elders


    The line of sight sweeps on the other party''s body: "I see elder brother''s body seems not good. Although this beauty is good, she can''t be greedy. It''s important to take care of her body."


    Then he turned his head and looked at ah ye: "husband, I''m right?"


    Back to the East Yeliang''s eyes, lovely blink.


    Eastern night Xuan funny light point her nose tip, "Niang son says of right." It''s nice that his wife is so protective of him.


    Almsgiving to the East night good body on a pie, "take care of the body, don''t die in the woman body!"


    Then he took Xiaoyu path and went straight to the nightyard.


    Later, Jiang feibai takes a playful look at Dongfang Yeliang and walks forward slowly.


    Dongfang Yeliang was left to look at the back of the crowd and become gloomy: "Dongfang yexuan... Zhang Xiaoyu..."


    In the past two days, he did not know what evil had happened. He had to fight with the woman Dunlun all night.


    During the day, he didn''t feel like this. He felt that he had been attacked and drugged, but he saw the doctor, and there was no abnormality.


    Originally thought it was a direct illusion, but just Zhang Xiaoyu saw at a glance that he was overindulgent, it can be seen that he was indeed drugged.


    Looking at the missing figure again, he turned to the door, but was told again that he could not open the door.


    He went to find a doctor in the hospital.


    "Ah ye, how did Dongfang Yeliang haggard a lot? He didn''t retort when I said that?"


    "I don''t know. I guess I have a conscience." Of course, he would not say that because he was drugged first, he would retaliate.


    Light rain turns a white eye, Oriental night good conscience discovery? It''s better to say that he reincarnated faster.


    After a while, when she arrived at the night yard, Xiaoyu felt that she was home. Originally, she planned to go back to Baicun. Unexpectedly, she came back only half a month later.


    "Ask the kitchen to prepare spicy hot pot. I want mutton." Just enter the door, light rain shout.


    She missed these days.


    "Ask the kitchen to cook some more good dishes. Come up quickly. We haven''t eaten yet." As soon as they were told, everyone sat down.


    "East, light rain..." just sat down, a person came in.


    "Ah, brother Mo, when did you come?" Xiaoyu looks at him, doesn''t he say he is going to Jiangnan to collect herbs?

 Chapter 1044

    "I''ve been here for a few days. I''m not to blame for missing your wedding, am I?" Mo Yufan sat down with a smile.


    Toward the side of the river fly white dot head, "Jiangmen master, nice to meet you."


    "Doctor Mo, I heard that you can change your appearance. Can I buy some from you?" Jiang Fei white response, think of the eastern night Xuan took out the human skin mask, so have a question.


    "Of course not." Light rain around a look, a table of diamond WANGLAOWU, are young and promising class.


    Mo Yufan''s medical skills are excellent, and there are many people seeking medical treatment. He is not short of gold and silver. Although he is not as good-looking as Dongfang yexuan and Jiang feibai, he is also handsome.


    Jiang feibai is a big killer. When a man takes over a business, he will have a lot of money. The key is that he has a good face. Ordinary women can''t match him.


    Look at the eastern night Xuan, her husband is handsome, and not jiangfeibai that charm like a man like a woman''s face.


    Is a kind of sunshine with a cool face, the kind of inviolable.


    She still thinks her husband is the most handsome, and no one else can match her.


    "For my husband?" Cold voice light ring out?


    Xiaoyu nodded without thinking.


    "How beautiful is it?" Dongfang yexuan looks at her as if she is in a fantasy and can''t help teasing her.


    "Well..." Xiaoyu thought, "like the spring in the mountain stream, like the snow lotus on the top of the mountain, cold and proud, but tender as water."


    She answered seriously, but found that the room was quiet. Then she noticed that the three people were looking at her.


    Dongfang yexuan chuckled in a low voice. "It turns out that the husband is like this in her heart. This is really a special description."


    He has heard too many people evaluate him, some are insidious and cunning, some are black as ink, some are independent, some are pure and easy


    There is no such description.


    Jiang feibai rolled his eyes, "Xiaoyu, I''m not bad, but I''m much more handsome than him."


    "Yes, big brother is very good-looking, but you are different. Well... If you want to describe it, ah Ye is like a lotus flower, you are like a flower on the other side, big brother Mo is a chrysanthemum!"


    "Any explanation? What is the other shore flower? " Jiang feibai doesn''t understand. He hasn''t heard of this kind of flower?


    "The other shore flower is a kind of flower that grows in hell. It''s bright red. It looks beautiful, but it''s hard to get close to." Unless you die.


    "What about the chrysanthemum?" Mo Yufan looks at Xiaoyu in his spare time. He doesn''t understand how he looks like a chrysanthemum?


    Light rain suddenly thought of chrysanthemum bad explanation, just want to laugh, but afraid of being beaten, hold back.


    "Brother Mo has his own elegant temperament. He is also a doctor. He can help the wounded and save the dying. This chrysanthemum has a noble appearance. It can be used as medicine or tea. Isn''t it just like you?"


    Xiaoyu smiles. I don''t know whether it was the ancient green mountains and green waters or something. The people she met were excellent.


    "Xiaoyu has a unique opinion. I think it''s reasonable to hear you say so." Mo Yufan nodded with a smile.


    When the food was ready, the pot was brought to the table, and the water was gurgling. Xiaoyu quickly put the mutton in, smelling the smell, she said that it was almost out of her mouth.


    Seeing Yu Mei''s yearning eyes behind her: "then go down and eat. You don''t need to wait here for the time being."


    Watching people eat with a hungry stomach is a punishment.


    "Yes." Yumei and they can''t wait to leave the hall.


    "You are so used to them." Dongfang yexuan frowns. If these slaves don''t protect their master well, they will not be able to protect them one after another.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all little girls. We have so many people here. It doesn''t matter." Smile at him, it seems that this time her accident, let a night alert a lot.

 Chapter 1045

    "Come on, eat meat. It smells good." He took a spoon and put it in his bowl.


    "Well, lady." Dongfang yexuan also put some meat in her bowl with a spoon.


    "This is your favorite braised meat. There is little fat and it is not greasy."


    "Well, thank you." Xiaoyu raises her eyes and laughs, then struggles for the dishes in the bowl.


    Mo Yufan and Jiang feibai look at each other and want to rub their arms with goose bumps.


    Decided to eat it, regardless of the two show love.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Yeh, what did you bring me here for?" Xiaoyu stands in front of the window on the third floor, looking at the people coming and going downstairs.


    At noon, Dongfang yexuan took her to the teahouse mysteriously.


    "You''ll know later. Come and have tea." Hand brewed white tea, first handed in front of Jiang feibai, and then poured two cups.


    Xiaoyu takes two steps to get up and doesn''t sit down. Then she goes to the window and looks downstairs from the half open window.


    Jiang feibai seems to know something, holding up the cup and tasting the tea carefully.


    "The world only knows that the young master of Dongfang village is extremely intelligent. He was only 12 years old and could go to Hu alone. He brought back the third prince who didn''t know his life and death, and tried his best to turn the tide and save the business that was on the verge of bankruptcy


    But I''m afraid nobody can think of the skill of cooking tea. "


    After all, no one would have thought that such an enigmatic childe would do such elegant things.


    "What?" Xiaoyu sits next to Dongfang yexuan and holds his arm with both hands.


    "You are 12 years old..." Xiaoyu looks at him curiously and unbelievably, and wants to hear his legend.


    Oriental night Xuan corner of the mouth a hook, side head, "all is the thing of the past, also don''t he so exaggerate."


    When he went out to play with the third prince, he was targeted by thieves. He found a chance to get people out, and somehow he was known by the world.


    "Exaggeration is not exaggeration, I don''t know. However, none of them get better when they offend him." Jiang feibai smiles and shakes the green tea cup.


    Xiaoyu smiles and leans on the shoulder of Dongfang yexuan, "that''s not true. My husband is powerful."


    Jiang Fei white low smile, "no shame."


    Dongfang yexuan looks down at Xiaoyu and smiles at him. The corner of his mouth rises.


    Looking at the hourglass to one side, "it''s almost time."


    "When?" Light rain rises.


    Oriental night Xuan didn''t say, but led her to get up, came to the window.


    "Eh, isn''t that the carriage of the prince''s mansion?" Xiaoyu carefully looked at the sign on the carriage door, "it''s the second prince''s house!"


    "Well, look carefully." Oriental night Xuan low voice way.


    Xiaoyu didn''t understand, but she shifted her eyes around the street a few times just when she wanted to say nothing.


    From both sides of the room flew out many people in black, a grunt toward the carriage.


    "There are assassins... There are assassins..." the bodyguard who followed the protection yelled.


    In the blink of an eye, the two sides fight, and the people around are all in a hurry to find a place to hide.


    The person hiding in the room is quietly looking out.


    "What''s the trouble?" Xiaoyu looks at many people in black and surrounds the carriage.


    At this time, the carriage had been broken by a sword, and it was the second prince sitting in it.


    The second prince was afraid, but he stood up and said, "who are you? The emperor dares to assassinate the prince. I don''t want to live!"


    "It''s you who are killed. How many people have you killed? Do you remember the wife of Huang clan who raped and killed in the 15th year of peace? "


    Among them, the man in black roared angrily, holding the sword in his hand, and stabbed at the man''s face.

 Chapter 1046

    The bodyguard beside him pushed aside with a sword, "Your Highness, withdraw quickly, your subordinates will protect you to leave!"


    Several people protect the second prince and slowly retreat to one side, but the man in black is willing to give up and stab him in the back with a sword. Although he was stopped by the guards in time, he still left a hole.


    In a short time, the second prince was already painted. The wounds on his body were not fatal, but he couldn''t stand them.


    This is not, after a while, that body can''t see, the clothes are cut into a road, don''t say, the bloodstain of spot, add that hasty face, light rain see straight clap.


    "Ha ha ha... Is this a cat and mouse game? You can kill him with a sword, but you want to torture him. Is this the play you want me to see, O ye? "


    It''s so obvious that if she can''t see it, she''s blind. These people, where are the opponents of these people in black, but there''s nothing wrong with them.


    The second prince''s face was black and blue. He was protected by several bodyguards in the middle, but he was hurt like this.


    Although the bodyguards looked much more injured than him.


    "Here comes the army and horse division of five cities..."


    I do not know who roared such a sentence, those people in black birds and beasts scattered, instantly disappeared.


    But a person of the five City Army and horse department who runs but comes hurriedly to this side, "second prince, are you all right?"


    "Pa!"


    A slap hit the face that just came together, the second prince looked ugly, "Your Highness, do you think it''s ok?"


    "At the foot of the emperor, my highness was assassinated under your jurisdiction. You did a good job. Why didn''t you stay a little late?"


    The people of the five cities army and horse division all bowed their heads, unwilling and afraid to accept the scolding.


    "What are you doing here? If you don''t catch anyone, your highness will scratch you alive! " As soon as he touched death, he was frightened and became angry through these people.


    Light rain sneered, "such a person, want me to want to receive the news not to come, wait for you to die again good?"? It''s for nothing. "


    The officers and soldiers at the bottom have the same idea as Xiaoyu. They rush to come as soon as they receive the news. Can the prince still stand well?


    I wish I didn''t come.


    Jiang feibai walked back and sat down. "Now that he''s done it, why don''t you just get to know him?"


    This man has been against them several times, and this time he sent someone to catch Xiaoyu.


    Oriental night Xuan leads light rain to come back, holding her to sit down, oneself just sit to her side.


    "When you die, you are free. Let death become an extravagant hope." Light, the tone has no ups and downs, just like discussing what to eat today.


    Jiangfei white pick eyebrows, he first aware of the East night Xuan intention, because he will put each other to death.


    I didn''t think I had this kind of thought.


    "Ah ye, you''re right. This kind of person is a waste of air when he lives and land when he dies. Life is not like death


    As long as Xiaoyu thinks of the frightened eyes of the second prince, he can''t stand straight every time when he is near death, and the corner of his mouth can''t stop.


    If it wasn''t for the Royal prestige, I''m afraid I would have pissed my pants!


    "You say that he was assassinated during the day. Would he be very happy if he escaped from the fire at night?" Xiaoyu''s bright eyes looked at them.


    Jiang Fei''s white eyebrows flashed and chuckled, "how can this be enough? I think we should give him some laxatives first, so that he can''t get up, and then set fire and climb out of the room. It should be a good experience."


    "The lady has a good heart." Oriental night Xuan smile, girl''s idea is very good.

 Chapter 1047

    I was assassinated during the day and burned at night. I guess I can''t sleep for a long time.


    When the lights were bright, Xiaoyu and his three had already sat on the highest roof of the villa.


    The moon is hazy, and occasionally a star is dotted in the night sky.


    With a slight cool wind, the rain tightened the Cape.


    It''s spring, but it''s still cold at night.


    "Xiaoyu, your pear white taste is different from other places, but you made it yourself?" Jiang feibai raised his head to hold up the small wine jar.


    Let the wine tilt and slide into his mouth.


    "Well, when it''s OK, I''ll make it myself." What she drinks is fruit wine, low degree, but very mellow.


    Smelling a different fragrance from Xiaoyu''s wine, Jiang feibai snatched it over and said, "well, this fruit has a low alcohol content. It''s suitable for women to drink, and it''s fragrant."


    Back to Xiaoyu''s hand, although the wine is mellow, he doesn''t like it. He thinks it''s a woman''s drink.


    "Oriental, what do you drink?" He found that the wine of Dongfang yexuan was different from his.


    With a light fragrance, mixed with wine, the smell of lotus.


    Oriental night Xuan glances at him, not ready to answer him, let alone to share.


    He does not give, river flies white to be more curious, a turn over, stretch out a hand to snatch the wine jar of the East night Xuan hand.


    Oriental night Xuan wave, wine altar fly to the sky, a spin body fly up, into the hands.


    Xiaoyu looks at Yibai and Yihong fighting for a jar of wine. She silently shakes her head and looks to the direction of the second prince''s palace in the city.


    Suddenly, a burst of fire lit up, in this silent night, like fireworks, beautiful.


    "Oh, don''t fight. How beautiful the scenery is. It''s rare in ordinary times." Xiaoyu shouts to them.


    The two men''s action, and then fight, fortunately this glazed tile material is excellent, or face the end of the broken.


    After a minute, Jiang Fei sits beside Xiaoyu and looks at her pitifully.


    "Xiaoyu, you are not fair."


    Light rain turns head, do not understand, "what is unfair?"


    "Why don''t you give him the same wine as mine?"


    Xiaoyu: "isn''t the focus of tonight''s fireworks show?


    What''s the matter with wine?


    "This is specially brewed for me by my wife. Don''t think about it." Dongfang yexuan slowly and gracefully goes to the other side of Xiaoyu and sits down.


    "Why?" Jiang feibai was in a hurry. He drank a little. What''s the matter with him? "Xiaoyu, you can''t be kind to one and despise the other!"


    "Just because she''s my mother!" Oriental night Xuan light glance, will light rain''s hand in the palm.


    He finally knows what Xiaoyu has been saying. What''s the taste of him? Is it Lianxiang?


    "I... you..." Jiang Fei''s eyes were full of anger. "She''s still my sister."


    The vision Cheng Cheng of looking at light rain, "I don''t care, light rain, he all has, I also want!"


    It''s like a pug, which makes Xiaoyu laugh. "Brother, it''s not that I won''t give it to you, but that I promise. This wine is exclusive to ah Ye. It''s only for him."


    Jiang feibai pursed his lips and was not happy.


    Light rain quickly advised a night, "or, give him a jar?" The temptation sweeps him.


    Her wine jar is full of palm size, in fact, there is not much wine.


    "No way." Oriental night Xuan flatly refuses, this is the exclusive that Niang Zi gives him, how can give others.

 Chapter 1048

    "Brother, I''ll give you some other jars. They''re good to drink?" Dongfang yexuan doesn''t make sense, so advise Jiang feibai.


    "No, I''ll take the one he drinks." Jiang feibai stares at Dongfang yexuan, and he''s on the hook with him.


    Xiaoyu: "isn''t..." just a wine? As for the big eyes, the small eyes.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll brew a special one for you, only for you, not for him."


    Jiang Fei''s white horse turned cloudy and sunny. He challenged Dongfang yexuan with a smile and said, "do you hear me, Xiaoyu is going to brew it for me!"


    Oriental night Xuan white eyes, rare and he care.


    Light rain light call, finally is to appease two, "quick look, already burned, the whole city is bright."


    Light rain pointed to the front of the fire, although far apart, but the fire with reflected in the face of the general, according to blush.


    The city has fallen out, the second prince''s house, the second prince was assassinated to go home, some arrangements, but did not wait to rest, suddenly a stomachache.


    I never stopped running in the hut.


    Back directly in the room of Gongtong solution, tired a finger do not want to move.


    Just a little. When I was lying in bed and resting, I heard from the government that I had gone to the water


    He thought it wasn''t his bedroom anyway. Burn it and go on sleeping.


    "Your Highness, your highness... It''s gone. Get up quickly..." the chirping voice made him open his eyes.


    Then there was the fire and the smoke.


    "Cough cough cough..." he coughed violently.


    "Your Highness, I''ll carry you out..." the bodyguard just squatted down and sat on the ground.


    Just stand up, and did not stand a forward jump, will just stand up the second prince almost did not jump into the fire.


    "OK, OK, just help your highness out." He was killed by this subordinate before he was burned.


    So dragging a weak body, step by step out of the door.


    As soon as he stepped out of the door, the beam of the house fell behind him with a bang.


    Immediately scared he jumped a step, white clothes suddenly close to the back, sweat wet clothes.


    If he''s a little late


    As soon as he went to another yard to have a rest, he was urged by his servant.


    "It''s urgent for your highness to enter the palace!"


    Knowing that his father could not do it, he rushed to the palace.


    The third prince''s mansion, having received the news of the urgent recruitment to the palace, had already expected that he would rush to the palace in a hurry to recruit the counsellors in the mansion and arrange a series of emergency measures.


    "Ah ye, is it not good for us to assassinate the prince so blatantly?" If it''s found out, isn''t it troublesome?


    Light rain worried asked, she was happy after reaction, Royal is so, they do anything, but others can''t.


    "Isn''t it too late for you to worry now?" Jiang feibai is lying on the roof, drinking a little wine from time to time.


    "Don''t worry, there''s a big brother here. I''ll take you to Fengshan. It''s OK to save your life."


    Light rain a white eye, at this time still in the mood to joke.


    "It''s going to be OK. We didn''t do these things!" Innocent enough not to know the truth of Xiaoyu, almost believe it.


    Then I realized that they didn''t use their own name in the whole process.


    No wonder when the man in black assassinated the second prince, he said, "do you remember the 15th year of peace..."


    Three people or sit or lie down, Mo Yufan came to look for, did not find anyone, but Chang''an pointed out to him in the roof.

 Chapter 1049

    So one spins up and sees the scene.


    "I said you were in high spirits. How about two games for the red clay stove?"


    "Well, I''ll warm the wine for you." Xiaoyu sits up.


    They were waiting to get off the roof when they heard a roaring bell.


    The sound of a bell is hollow and dull. It''s a very old sound.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes flashed, and his eyes were quiet, gazing at the Imperial City in the distance.


    "What''s the matter?" Notice the change of Oriental night Xuan, light rain holds his hand.


    "It''s from the palace. This kind of bell is very free. In some cases, it will ring." Jiang feibai looked at the direction of the imperial city and said faintly.


    Xiaoyu looks at him and waits for his answer.


    "The emperor is dead!"


    This... Although she already knew, she was surprised by the news.


    Is he really dead?


    "It seems that this game of chess is not going to work. Let''s go back and have a rest. There will be news soon." Mo Yufan flew down to his room.


    Jiang feibai also yawned, "I think you''d better have a rest early. Tomorrow is not sure how busy you are!"


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan take her. They go back to the room and lie down.


    "Ye, do we need to enter the palace?" He is the grandson of the Huangfu family, and the emperor is his uncle.


    And she was a princess granted by the emperor. Although she had only a name, she had no back cover, but she also had a name in the royal family.


    "Well, you can find your grandmother and them tomorrow. You are with your aunts. Just do it with them."


    He thought that when he was a child, the emperor was very good to him, but later, he was fatuous, he would do that is helpless.


    Light rain holds his hand, "night, I will be with my aunt and they, it will be OK."


    I just don''t know who will take the throne of the emperor.


    In fact, she had a candidate in her heart. The third prince was outstanding in any aspect. The main reason was that he had a good relationship with them.


    In the morning, after Xiaoyu woke up, he got the news, "the emperor is the original third prince, and there are letters in the palace. I heard that all the ministers and princes didn''t leave the Palace last night."


    Yumei told the young lady what she had heard. She was very happy, at least the result was good.


    Light rain get up action meal, so smooth? Is there no other change?


    "Nothing happened in the Palace last night?"


    "Our people only know that the forbidden army was surrounded inside and outside the imperial city last night, and then they announced the imperial edict of the third prince''s succession to the throne."


    Xiaoyu frowns and doesn''t say anything. Everything is taken care of. Dongfang yexuan comes in and sees that Xiaoyu has cleaned up.


    "Set the table." Leading Xiaoyu to pianting.


    Then they quickly headed for xiangwangfu, waiting at the door for you to go to the palace.


    On the way, Xiaoyu asked Dongfang yexuan, "ah Yeh, what happened last night?"


    Since ancient times, when the emperor died, there was no good time. How did the Xuanwu Gate change?


    It''s just to win the position.


    He pulled the man to his arms, leaned gently, and said in a low voice: "before entering the palace, the third prince transferred 3000 soldiers outside the city to surround the palace, and did not let anyone in.


    He also told the imperial guards to surround them and not to send anyone out


    Well, isn''t it controlled inside and outside?


    "But the imperial guards or the troops guarding the capital are all directly under the leadership of the emperor?"


    How can you listen to the order of the third prince?

 Chapter 1050

    "The son of the commander of the Imperial Army works under the third prince, and the general of the city guard is the man of the third prince."


    What he didn''t say was that the eunuchs in charge around the emperor were all from the third prince.


    Xiaoyu was shocked and opened his mouth wide


    Doesn''t that mean that the third prince rebelled?


    The eastern night Xuan shakes his head, "what the imperial edict really writes is him, has not changed."


    Of course, he believes that if not, he will change it to be.


    Xiaoyu was shocked by the scheming and means of Huangfu Zifeng, but also lamented his foresight.


    "The other princes didn''t fight back?" She doubted that these people would accept their fate?


    "They think that when they enter the palace, they don''t have many people with them. They can''t get out inside, but they can''t get in outside. What can they do?"


    Xiaoyufu is worthy of being an emperor. This strategy is not up to ordinary people.


    With his arrangement, even if the emperor''s candidate is not him, it will eventually become him.


    It''s a big deal to kill all the princes. He''s the only one left. Can he not be called emperor?


    The carriage soon came to the gate of the palace. Xiaoyu came forward and went to the Xiangwang mansion. They looked at each other, but no one spoke and went into the palace.


    At this time, ordinary people are not allowed to come in. There are not many people.


    It''s a family minister, or it''s a family member.


    The emperor had put it into the huge coffin, and the palace was full of white.


    Xiaoyu followed in their footsteps, saluted behind them, knelt down to the emperor, and then went to the inner palace.


    The emperor has just passed away, and the concubines have not yet moved out.


    We first came to see the empress dowager, who died of her husband and now her son.


    "Take care of yourself, Empress Dowager." Whispered the old princess.


    The Empress Dowager shook her head slightly. "If there''s anything to take care of, when you live to this age, you''ll see everything."


    We went to see the former queen, who is now the empress dowager, and then went out of the palace.


    They can go, but those of the prince''s family and the concubines can''t. They have to cry and chant sutras on their knees.


    Light rain has been low-key refused to speak, out of the palace after a big breath.


    Because Dongfang yexuan was not his own Huangfu family, and he didn''t need to be filial, so he came out at about the same time.


    On the carriage, Xiaoyu sighed: "these princesses and princesses are going to suffer."


    I have been kneeling and reciting sutras. I have no food to eat.


    She glanced at the second prince. Her face was as white as a layer of frost. What a pity.


    "Born to be a man and enjoy honor, they naturally have to pay the same price. Now it''s OK. If the new emperor ascends the throne and turns over the old accounts, they will be even worse."


    However, when he entered the palace today, he saw that the new emperor was not looking well. He was tired all night and didn''t have a rest.


    A total of 7749 tiandaochang was held, and the first emperor was buried in the imperial mausoleum.


    Then came the new emperor''s accession to the throne. After his accession to the throne, he carried out a series of policies, demoted a number of old ministers, and promoted a number of his own people.


    "Brother Mo, what happened to the medicine I asked you to develop?" Xiaoyu comes to Mo Yufan''s yard.


    Mo Yufan stood in front of a row of medicinal materials, turned around and took down a small bottle from the shelf for her.


    "Who would you like to give this medicine bowl to if it costs so much expensive medicinal materials?"


    "The secret." Xiaoyu smiles, "brother Mo, you are so smart, you don''t have to ask!"


    Mo Yufan saw that she didn''t say it, so he turned to study his medicine and didn''t care about her.


    Light rain is not angry, smiling with a small bottle back to the yard.

 Chapter 1051

    On April 20, Xiaoyu was ready to go out to the store.


    There''s someone in the palace. Invite her and Dongfang yexuan to the palace.


    Royal study.


    "See the emperor, long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Make complaints about the rain a little, a cut above others in the heart, is this evil old society, kneeling by others, is superior?


    "East, light rain, come on." Prince Fu Feng raised his hand with a smile.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Xiaoyu stands up and looks straight ahead. She is bright yellow, with a golden dragon hovering on her chest. Her clothes are embroidered with spray clouds. It''s lifelike, as if a dragon is hovering there.


    Huangfu Zifeng, later called the emperor.


    The emperor glanced at them and said with a smile, "Why are you so unfamiliar? Dongfang, Xiaoyu, it''s not like you


    "The emperor is afraid to be presumptuous when he ascends the ninth five year plan." Oriental night Xuan light answer.


    Xiaoyu''s eyebrows flashed. Ah ye said it well. It''s different from dealing with the emperor and the prince.


    He raised his head and said with a smile, "emperor, you are not the same now. With the majesty of heaven, I dare not speak!"


    She doesn''t feel much about her status, but she is in charge of life and death, and whoever she wants to die will die.


    This half joking half serious words, let the emperor smile at her pick eyebrow, "I don''t believe that, remember you for the pepper factory, still bargain with me!"


    Light rain dry smile, "emperor, but don''t like to turn over the old debt, you are the emperor now, I top day is a little princess, I can''t fight you!"


    She said this as a test, to test the emperor''s attitude, to her bottom line.


    "Ha ha..." the emperor laughed, "Dongfang, you see, your daughter-in-law has a sharp mouth. Are you usually eaten to death?"


    In the face of the past friends of ridicule, Oriental night Xuan looked at his wife, eyes with a smile, "sweet!"


    The emperor choked, "Dongfang, my husband is weak." Shake your head and smile.


    Fortunately, Dongfang yexuan secretly helped this time. Otherwise, he would not have won several brothers so quickly and had insight into the opportunities.


    "This time I invite you to the palace, I have something to discuss with you."


    During this period of time, I was not only busy with the burial of the former Emperor and the accession to the throne, but also had a lot of arrangements, big and small, and almost never had a good sleep.


    Because of the change of identity, people around them become respectful and dare not make mistakes.


    He saw the old friendship in them.


    Light rain two people doubt to look at each other, East night Xuan long body but stand: "but what trouble?"


    The emperor sat behind the book case and sighed, "it''s time for a hundred wastes to be revived, but the court hall is full of pedantic and old-fashioned people who need fresh blood."


    Dongfang yexuan understood what the emperor wanted to say. "The imperial examination should be held once every three years next year. The emperor might as well choose some useful ones in advance."


    The emperor shook his head. "It''s too slow. It''s time to be in urgent need of talents."


    Looking at the East in white standing under the stage, he became famous as a young man and made friends with anxiously since he was a child. I can''t help but know his ability.


    "Does Dongfang want to be an official and share my worries?"


    Light rain a Leng, Emperor unexpectedly is hit this idea!


    This can''t be done. What''s good about being an official? I have to get up and go to court in the third shift and quarrel with those officials every day.


    It''s better to do some business and go sightseeing.


    "You don''t have to stand up to the court to share the emperor''s worries. The world is the land of the emperor. No matter where you are, you just have a heart.


    My disposition is clear to the emperor. It''s not suitable for officialdom. I''m afraid I''m tired of the emperor''s reputation. "

 Chapter 1052

    How could he be in officialdom?


    Not to mention that the girl doesn''t like it, he doesn''t like it either. Besides, according to the situation of their family, they already have huge wealth. If they have a high position, I''m afraid the emperor hasn''t set his mind on it yet, those imperial censors will be killed in front of his house.


    The emperor also knows that the cold nature of Dongfang is not the one who is good at dancing.


    But what he said inspired him.


    Being an official is not confined to the government and the public. It''s good to be an eye as long as you can work for the well-being of the people.


    "It''s not that you don''t like to be an official. I can''t force it. " He had to think about it.


    He turned his eyes to Zhang Xiaoyu and said, "Xiaoyu, do you remember what you said to me?"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "naturally."


    She said that as long as he became emperor, she would cooperate with him.


    "That''s good. I''m waiting for your plan."


    "Emperor, I have an immature idea. Would you like to hear it?"


    Since cooperation requires sincerity, valuable people will not be abandoned.


    "Oh, speak quickly." The emperor thought of her with interest.


    I know that she has always had an idea. This time, she won''t be aimless. She must have a good idea.


    Oriental night Xuan side head, see to his lovely wife, also very curious her this not too mature idea is what.


    Xiaoyu calmly smile, confident step forward.


    "Emperor, our country is rich and our people are strong. Although there are natural disasters, we have no worries about food and clothing." Of course, it''s exaggerated.


    Her property is a typical example of food shortage.


    "There may be a small number of literate families. Some of them are born smart, but they are not able to go to school because they are poor."


    "So most of the students or court officials are from the aristocratic families."


    Speaking of this, the emperor must understand that it is very difficult for him to promote new people and fight against those families that have been circling for a long time and have not been able to stand up.


    No one wants the country to collapse without people in charge.


    The emperor was just curious at first, and now he has a dignified face, "you go on."


    "If the emperor sends people to set up colleges in all counties, towns and villages, it will show the emperor''s great kindness and the people''s gratitude to the emperor. The promising students will surely be grateful to the emperor, and the people from the bottom will also be willing to do practical things for the people."


    This is to follow the example of modern nine-year compulsory education. If the youth is strong, the country will be strong.


    If the common people are literate, there must be many excellent talents.


    The emperor pondered and thought over what Zhang Xiaoyu said.


    Dongfang yexuan''s broad sleeves quietly hold his wife''s hand. When she looks puzzled, the corners of her mouth are slightly hooked.


    His wife is so powerful that she can think so far.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know why he''s so intimate all of a sudden, but in front of the emperor, this kind of behavior, in the eyes of those who want to do it, is the loss of grace in front of the emperor.


    Quickly withdraw your hand, stare at him and stand up.


    The Emperor didn''t pay attention to the movements of the two people below. He looked up at them and said, "the idea of light rain is novel, but it''s more difficult to implement."


    "The Treasury can''t afford to spend so much money on it every year."


    Although he thinks Xiaoyu''s method is good for the country and even the people, the silver is a trouble.


    "Emperor, it''s not difficult to solve this problem. What''s difficult is management." Silver is easy to solve, but there will be a lot of problems behind, such as corruption.


    "Can you solve the problem of silver?" The emperor looked at her with disbelief. Even if he took out the money of Sihai villa, it was not enough.

 Chapter 1053

    "Every big city, as small as a village, has private schools, but these private schools are in the hands of big families, and the poor people have no chance to enter."


    "If these people who set up private schools have some advantages, they will have a good reputation and some advantages. I believe everyone is not stupid."


    The emperor''s eyes brightened and he was waiting to say something.


    "But..." the rain stopped.


    "But what?"


    "People coming out of these private schools are likely to be held in their hands and used by others." That''s what worries her.


    The emperor frowned. How can it be? Isn''t it a wedding dress for others.


    Dongfang yexuan suddenly said, "there are several famous academies in Baiguo, plus twenty or thirty unknown academies. If we set up academies in each county. To establish academies in the city, only those who meet the requirements can enter. Can this relieve some of the burden? "


    Oriental night Xuan just finished, found his wife strange looking at him, he was curious to see, she bowed her head.


    Xiaoyu is surprised. Is her husband also passing through?


    Isn''t this his way to get into college?


    The emperor is silent, although the East night Xuan this method alleviates some, can still be many.


    The number of towns in the country is not a small number.


    Seeing the emperor''s dilemma, Xiaoyu also knew that he was anxious. The emperor ascended the throne, but his foundation was not stable.


    "It''s better to find a city to do the experiment first. If the effect is good, then it can be popularized all over the country?"


    Xiaoyu''s words, to the emperor, is like a blow in the head, "this is really a method, since you put forward, you should write a detailed fold to present."


    Xiaoyu didn''t refuse. It''s just a business plan. It''s simple.


    Leaving the imperial study, Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu go to the palace of the Empress Dowager.


    "It''s said that the situation of our ancestors is not very good. Let''s go and see the old people." When he was a child, he was also protected by his ancestors.


    "Ancestor, what''s the matter? Last time I came to see her, although she didn''t look very refreshing, she didn''t... "To the point of being bedridden!


    Two people whispered to say, didn''t let the front guide maid hear.


    In other people''s eyes, this scene is just a honeymoon between two couples, so close that people envy.


    "When I was old enough to meet my son again, I would be sad..."


    The Empress Dowager is very old. Her husband has died for many years, and her son has been emperor for decades. Naturally, she will not be able to get sick.


    Xiaoyu sighs in his heart. They come to Shoukang palace and are allowed to enter after being informed.


    After entering the room, I was afflicted by the pungent smell of medicine. I also ordered other incense in the room. I can imagine the taste.


    "Ancestor, Dongfang has come to see you."


    After two people salute, Oriental night Xuan steps forward two steps, low voice way.


    With his back against the pillow, his eyes slowly opened and looked at the jade like Junyan.


    "Oriental boy?"


    "Yes, it''s me, ancestor. What''s the matter with you?" Dongfang yexuan is anxious to step forward and hold the hand of his ancestors.


    Confused, turbid eyes set to see him for a long time, "East, you come, was a small ball, now so high."


    He said with a smile.


    Dongfang yexuan also remembers that when he was a child, because his mother was gone, he was taken into the palace by his grandmother to play. His grandfather pitied him for losing his mother when he was young, and let people take care of him


    "Laozuzong..." he wanted to comfort and say something nice, but he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1054

    "Don''t worry, it''s always like this..."


    "No..." Dongfang yexuan interrupted Laozu, "Laozu, you are a thousand years old, there is still a long time."


    Laozuzong grinned, "fool, how can you take it seriously? It''s all deceiving the world."


    Seeing the woman standing behind Dongfang yexuan, she stood quietly, but she didn''t speak. She just couldn''t bear and worried.


    "Is this not a girl who sends skin care products and facial mask?"


    He asked Dongfang yexuan in a low voice: "Dongfang, is your little daughter-in-law shy?"


    Light rain looked at the old ancestor are like this, but also tease her, two steps forward, "old ancestor, light rain is afraid to disturb you, afraid you think I quack noise."


    Half squatting in front of the couch, looking at the dying old man.


    "Oh, this little mouth is still so smart." The old ancestor laughed and remembered that the girl had boasted that she had sold something in the sky and nothing on the ground, so she knew it was a clever girl.


    "Oriental, you are too cold and clear. It''s warmer with this daughter-in-law."


    Looking at this pair of Bi people, the lines full of time traces on their faces are clear.


    "Ancestor, Xiaoyu told you last time that I had two little rabbits in my family, and now they have grown into big rabbits.


    I''ve also studied several new dishes. My ancestors should take pity on me and get better quickly. Let''s go to our house and let us have a touch of the light of our ancestors, OK


    She thanks her ancestors for taking care of her husband at the beginning.


    I also feel that the old man is a good one. She is not upset when she enters the palace. Although she feels that her momentum is hard to stop, she is also a poor man except for her identity.


    "Ha ha ha..." the old ancestor laughed, "if AI Jia is so good, I''ll try your craft and have a look at your fat rabbit."


    The rabbit bought by Xiaoyu was fresh at that time, and then she gave it to the girls. She didn''t know how she was cultivated.


    However, if it can arouse the will of the old people, it is no problem to let her catch them now.


    "Let''s make a deal. The ancestors don''t want to cheat." Xiaoyu said deliberately.


    Before leaving, Xiaoyu looked back at the room again, and asked the mother to say something.


    "Xiaoyu doesn''t understand those big principles. If anything is wrong, I hope mammy will forgive me.


    I don''t know how the imperial doctors ordered them. In such a closed room, there is no fresh air, and the ancestors are generally uncomfortable. "


    No matter what people think of her, it''s enough for her to say such a word at the risk of great discontent.


    Two people slowly toward the palace walk, on the road east night Xuan some silence.


    After getting on the bus, light rain gently leaned on his shoulder, "ah ye, don''t worry, my ancestors are lucky, it will be OK."


    He can remember his ancestors so much, which shows that they really treated him.


    Holding Xiaoyu''s hand in his hand, "I know." The voice is a little low. "I just think of my mother."


    I think of those bad days.


    Light rain helpless, pity the head of the people gently like themselves.


    Dongfang yexuan falls down and leans on her knee.


    "I remember when I was young, when I entered the palace, I was ridiculed by other princes as a child without a mother, and I was pushed down the pool. I was the third prince, and now I am still being saved."


    Xiaoyu reached out and stroked his face, and pulled his hair to the side one by one.


    Looking at his eyes in memory, is this the reason why you are friendly with the third prince?

 Chapter 1055

    "The people from the old ancestors came to look for them, sent imperial doctors to treat them, and specially asked the princesses and princesses to lecture them. Every time they went to the palace, they sent people to follow them, for fear that I would bully them..."


    Listening to his detailed account of what happened at the beginning, Xiaoyu suddenly doesn''t want to go back like this, especially when he''s in a bad mood. It''s not more painful if he goes back to see those bad people at home.


    "Turn around, let''s go outside the city." Lift the car curtain and head for Chang''an Road.


    Dongfang yexuan objected, and Chang''an drove out of the city.


    Outside the city, Xiaoyu got off the bus, "ah ye, let''s go for a walk."


    Holding his arm, they walked down the path.


    Now is the time for plants to sprout. The grass on the ground is green and the new buds on the trees are sprouting. Everywhere is a new atmosphere.


    "Now that there is no such thing as disgusting, we can finally breathe a sigh of relief."


    Now that the emperor has ascended the throne, those people can''t make waves. Naturally, they won''t be too slow.


    "Lady, after a while, let''s go out for a walk, visit different places and experience different human feelings." Dongfang yexuan sees that Xiaoyu likes the outside world very much. This time he goes out with Jiang feibai and always mentions the bonfire party when he comes back.


    "Good, good..." light rain happy stop, a pair of water eyes smile, visible she is really happy.


    He raised the corner of his mouth, "let''s go to the South first. Yangzhou has beautiful scenery and many delicious things. You must like them."


    "That''s good. Let''s go to Yangzhou and Hangzhou. Just take a walk."


    They had a heated discussion about where to go and what famous snacks to have.


    At this moment, Dongfang yexuan is no longer sad, especially Xiaoyu is gagging.


    Go to light rain leg soft, light rain will rely on, "a night, I''m tired."


    Eastern night Xuan Dun lives, "this just walked how far?" He looked to the place where he got off. The carriage was hundreds of meters away from them at most.


    "Husband, my legs are sore!" Duzui, eyes full of water, rippling in the quiet breeze.


    Light rain heart secretly scolds: I all so obvious hint, if you don''t understand, tonight bed foot.


    The eastern night Xuan in the heart secretly smile, this wench, only have ask to him, can change husband, is affectionate, also not easy so.


    "Then I''ll hold you?" Then he reached out to hold it.


    Light rain simply pull him around, back a few steps, take off, a hug his neck.


    "Fool, I want you to carry me!"


    Oriental night Xuan low smile, hands back, embrace the legs of light rain to rub up.


    "Don''t you hate being a husband? Why don''t you give up today? " Although the words enter here, the hand on the back is hugged tightly, for fear of falling down and hurting her.


    Step by step, steady step forward.


    "No matter how fat or thin they are, they are all mine. No matter how good they are, they are not mine!" Xiaoyutou is on his shoulder.


    The heat of breathing touched the skin of his neck, and the tip of his ear suddenly turned red.


    Xiaoyu found out and amusingly reached out to tease his hot ear, "little villa master, have been married for so long, are you still shy?"


    Oriental night Xuan originally and light rain separate so a few days, behind oneself again in that medicine, already for a long time didn''t get her body.


    Now, being teased like this, the fire in the body is hooked out.


    "Lady, don''t be shy for a while!"


    Light rain''s hand a meal, she comes back this period of time, Eastern night Xuan didn''t move her a finger.


    She doubted whether this guy had a hidden disease, or had a date outside.

 Chapter 1056

    But they were in bed every night, and her reaction to him was clear.


    She had been tempted, but she blushed when she was so directly stabbed by him.


    "My husband asked me to be satisfied, but I don''t know if my husband has heard a word."


    She won''t give up if she doesn''t lose.


    "Oh, what?"


    "There are only dead cattle, no bad land." After that, she felt even more ashamed. She said all these words, and wanted to cover her face.


    Fortunately, he''s carrying her behind his back and can''t see her face.


    Dongfang yexuan was stunned. He didn''t think that his wife was so bold. He immediately wanted to put people under him to let her know what a tired cow is!


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    Fortunately, he has a trace of reason, "go back and settle accounts with you!"


    So the carriage followed the dog and went back to the villa in a hurry.


    Take a person to return to night courtyard, drive out the maid in the house, caught a person to throw on the bed.


    "Girl, you asked for it. Don''t beg for mercy later!"


    The yearning eyes are about to melt the light rain, the light rain is stirred by the eyes, heart trembling.


    "You... You..."


    "How do I do it?" Dongfang yexuan looks at his wife''s expression and slowly lowers her head to breathe.


    "Madam, I regret it now, isn''t it late?"


    The hand of that pair of artworks caresses his jade shoulder slowly. Xiaoyu sees that he deliberately teases and wants to see her joke.


    She didn''t want to be as good as him. She raised her head slightly and put her arms around his neck.


    "Who regrets, the dog regrets." It''s a tough look. It feels like a rabbit wants to fight back.


    Dongfang yexuan is amused and goes down


    Xiaoyu regrets that she has been turned over and over. She wants to cry and beg for mercy, but all the words are out. If she asks for mercy, it will be in his arms.


    "Girl... Lady..."


    The eastern night Xuan a voice of call in her ear, she just bite not to beg for mercy.


    She really cried in the back, but she didn''t let go.


    Xiaoyu angrily looks at Dongfang yexuan, who is carrying a bowl to feed. Why is she so weak that her fingers can''t move now, but he is in high spirits!


    Fingers secretly touch his waist side, pinch hard.


    Oriental night Xuan noticed her action, not only did not respond, also funny pick eyebrows, "madam, this is not hard for husband?"


    Scared Xiaoyu quickly stop, God, look at the setting sun outside, how long did they hang out in the house?


    Please the past, "husband, to clip that stewed bamboo shoots, people love to eat."


    Oriental night Xuan sees her so small daughter''s appearance, all have not depend on, quickly clip put into Jiao lips.


    Light rain secretly but angry hum: "it''s really unfair, the difference between men and women is so big, hurt my waist almost broken."


    Knowing that his wife is very tired, Dongfang yexuan doesn''t dare to laugh too much. After a while, she annoys her. It''s him who suffers.


    "Young master, doctor Mo is here." The maid outside whispered.


    Young master and young lady stayed in the house for a day. Although they had not married yet, they still knew the inside. Many people went to the outer courtyard.


    Light rain also full, know people have something to do, also do not pester, "go, I''m ok."


    "Somebody." Oriental night Xuan called a person to come in, "removed meal."


    "I''ll go out and have a look. I''ll be back later."


    After the eastern night Xuan goes out, Mo Yufan has been waiting in the outer courtyard.


    "What can I do for you?"

 Chapter 1057

    Jiang feibai first looked at the refreshing Oriental night Xuan and knew what people had done.


    I''m afraid I''ve disturbed the intimacy of the couple. It''s not very interesting.


    "I want to talk to you about something." Put down these ideas and say it seriously.


    "Let''s go to the study," he said Oriental night Xuan sees him this appearance, know is not a small matter.


    After they sat down in the study, "I don''t know when the palace knew about my existence and wanted to invite me to the palace to treat the Empress Dowager. But you and I both know that it''s not a disease. I don''t have the ability to fight with heaven."


    Mention this, Mo Yufan brow lock, he is most tired of dealing with the Royal people, if you are cured, it should be, maybe also want to force you to be an exclusive imperial doctor.


    If you don''t cure it, I''m sorry, the prison disaster is light.


    "When I went to the palace today, I also saw my ancestor. She is old, and with the death of the former Emperor this time, Mrs. Bai sent a black haired man, so that she would not be able to get sick. Do you really have no way?"


    Originally, when he came back, he intended to find Mo Yufan to see if there was any way. Now it seems that


    Mo Yufan didn''t have a good look at him: "you really think I''m a miracle doctor. No matter how powerful I am, I can still compete with Yama."


    I don''t know why I made such a bad friend, which made him often run for him.


    "I believe in your medical skills." Dongfang yexuan smiles.


    "The emperor will know that you are not surprised." After all, they are all his friends.


    "If you can, you can go into the palace to see for your ancestors. I''d rather not. I''ll talk to the emperor." You can''t force people. No.


    "It''s all right to see, but I''m not sure." Because it''s not a disease.


    Dongfang yexuan nodded, "I know, I will tell the emperor."


    After saying this, Mo Yufan got up, stepped out of the door and said, "your wife came to me to develop a kind of suspended animation. I don''t know who to use it for. "


    Then he glanced at him strangely. Is there any contradiction between the two couples? Zhang Xiaoyu wants to make fun of Dongfang on purpose?


    It''s not right. These two are so close.


    "Don''t gloat. My wife won''t leave me." Xiaoyu told him a long time ago and borrowed his hand.


    "You''d better not know about it. It''s too much to involve you." It''s about the royal family, after all.


    Mo Yufan nodded, he really does not want to be involved in these things.


    The Imperial Palace, Wan imperial concubine looks at the pill in the hand.


    This is today someone quietly sent in, come together, there is a word: "wait for the east wind."


    Her heart a joy, clench the palm of the hand, she wants to arrange as soon as possible.


    "Young lady, this is the post sent by xiangwangfu." Zifei puts the post in front of Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu is drawing her eyebrows to the mirror. She puts down her eyebrow pencil and opens the post. It says that April 20th is the 70th birthday of the old prince. She wants to hold a big event, so she invites everyone to play in the mansion.


    The old prince''s birthday, which is a big event, "go to the warehouse to see if there is any suitable gift."


    Thinking of this light to send some jades and gems, can not help but less sincere.


    But she can''t embroider, and she can''t paint. It''s ah Ye''s grandfather. She has to give a decent gift.


    Although there are more than ten days left, she still keeps them in mind.


    "Young lady, this basket of osmanthus, let''s make something delicious." Yumei happily came in with a basket of osmanthus.


    The fragrance filled the room.

 Chapter 1058

    Yumei got a basket of sweet scented osmanthus that she could eat and use. Naturally, she had to find out what to do with miss. Miss is the best at eating.


    Xiaoyu took a look at the newly picked osmanthus, which is divided into several kinds. There are flowers in every season, even every month.


    It''s just... "Aren''t you the one who''s tired of doing all this meticulous work?" It''s good to pick a handful of Osmanthus patiently. Where do these osmanthus flowers come from?


    Yumei raised her face with pride, "it''s not picked by maidservant. The day before yesterday, I asked Chang''an to bring a nut for LOUJI, but he forgot it and let me beat it up. No, I honestly sent a basket of Osmanthus to make amends."


    Lou Ji''s nuts and melon seeds are very famous, and they are often liked by little girls.


    Xiaoyu looks at Zifei. Zifei looks down and says nothing.


    In my heart, isn''t it


    See jade plum also a pair of take advantage of appearance, don''t know to be remembered.


    "Take some sachets, and then make some sweet scented osmanthus cake to eat. The cooks in the mansion and the cooks in the small kitchen all have good craftsmanship."


    This girl, still fat beat a person, if people don''t let you, you can beat have ghost.


    Yumei is about the same age as she was recently. It''s normal for her to be missed. It seems that she has to think about the people around her.


    Speaking of the cook, "come on, let''s go to the restaurant today." It''s all home.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t need to change his clothes. He orders people to prepare a carriage and take people out.


    I just met one person in the yard. No, quite a few people.


    Song lanyue is accompanied by a girl. She looks well dressed.


    "Who is that?"


    Qiaoyue stepped forward. "This is the second daughter of Boyang Hou. Her name is Yang Miaomiao. Before the young lady came in, she often came to the villa to find the second lady."


    Qiaoyue is one of the four first-class maids in the nightyard.


    Zifei and Ziqiong around her are trained to protect her, and they don''t know how to serve people, so they are always served by these maids in the villa.


    Yumei, they are basically close protection.


    Light rain see the intimacy of the two people, do not know that it is a mother and daughter.


    But the eyes of a trance woman are not like this.


    "I''ve seen Princess Yu!"


    Seeing Xiaoyu and his party, Yang Miaomiao came to salute.


    The other servants followed.


    Xiaoyu gently said: "Miss Yang, please get up."


    Glancing at Song lanyue, "second lady!"


    I didn''t call my mother-in-law, but "the second lady.".


    Song lanyue stirred the handkerchief secretly, "daughter-in-law, although you are a princess, when you see my mother-in-law, you should also call me mother. What do you mean by that?"


    Light rain slants an eye, this is good scar forgot ache?


    "Does your face still hurt?" Look at that face leisurely.


    I don''t know what she thought of. She covered her face and took two steps back.


    "You... Madam, no matter what, you are still your elder. If you act like this, you will not be afraid of the world''s criticism and the heavenly family''s blame?"


    "Miss Yang, I''m really sorry. It''s really unfortunate for you to see this scene. Let''s go quickly, so as not to annoy the princess later. I''m fine. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you."


    Song lanyue wrongly pulls Yang Miaomiao to leave. Yang Miaomiao frowns, presses song lanyue''s hand and looks back at Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "Princess, although you are a princess, the wife of the villa master is your elder. Why do you beat your elder when you are so strong?"


    Xiaoyu looks at her like a fool. Is there a bag in this person''s brain?


    "Did your eye see me hitting her? Do you know the crime of slander? "

 Chapter 1059

    Light rain see her simple, unavoidably cheated, mention a point, who knows that people do not appreciate.


    "Do you want me to see that? There has been a lot of noise outside. The princess won''t say she hasn''t done it, will she


    "Or did Miss Zhang not learn the rules at home and don''t know how to write filial piety?"


    Yang Miaomiao looks at Zhang Xiaoyu aggressively. At the beginning, she made friends with the second lady with the idea of getting the moon first.


    But who knows is this village girl horizontal inserted a stick, made young madam, she did not become a joke!


    Xiaoyu''s eyes were suddenly sharp, which made Yang Miaomiao step back. But when he looked again, his eyes were flat, and he thought he was dazzled.


    "Miss Yang, it seems that your rules are very good?" Light rain light looking at her.


    Yang Miaomiao, however, had a feeling of fear.


    "I don''t know what it''s about not respecting the princess. Would you like Miss Yang to go home and ask her parents?"


    Glancing sideways at Song lanyue, this man has learned to be smart. He knows how to find someone to vent his anger, but his brain is not clear.


    It''s also, how can smart people be fooled by her.


    Yang Miaomiao''s pupils shrank, but he soon calmed down. "Don''t scare me, princess. That is to say, I''m right if I go to heaven!"


    Xiaoyu is bored and impatient. "Come on, send Miss Yang back, let the family be good at breeding, don''t pollute the reputation!"


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, dare you!" Yang Miaomiao yelled angrily. Looking at the people, they were really brave. They wanted to say something, but their mouths were blocked.


    For the sake of the reputation of the girl''s family, qiaoyue also finds a strong woman to send her away.


    Xiaoyu sneered, "song lanyue, I advise you to put those thoughts away, otherwise..."


    Song lanyue looks at the scene around her and knows that she is not the opponent of the other party now. She is silent.


    Light rain will see the anger in her eyes in the heart, heart alert, with people out.


    "Princess, you are back." Ren Zhong, the shopkeeper of yufeifei restaurant, saw the princess come in and said hello happily at the counter.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "how''s business recently?"


    No need to ask. She just needs to look at it. There are many people sitting in the seats on the first floor. Even so, I still want to ask, even though she has been looking at the account books all the time.


    "It''s always good. Recently Feng Dahai in the kitchen developed a dish called carp leaping to Longmen, which is very popular. Would you like to try it, princess?"


    "Really? I''ll try that. You''ll be busy first. I''ll go to the kitchen and have a look. "


    Light rain came to the busy kitchen, that has been in the dish in and out of the small two see her bow salute, "princess."


    After Xiaoyu went in, she saw that everyone was busy. It was hot and smelly. The smell of lampblack and pepper made her sneeze.


    "Ah Che... Ah Che..."


    Hearing people''s voice, several chefs who were cooking stopped, "master? Why are you here? "


    Feng Da came over, wiping his apron with his hand.


    "Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop When the lampblack is big, I''m afraid the salt and sugar are indistinguishable.


    "Just get used to it? What''s wrong? " This is how they come here all the time. They have been used to it for a long time.


    Xiaoyu said, "silly, don''t you know how to open a skylight and get two vents? This chimney can''t be decorated."


    "That''s when you''re busy, and that''s not the case any other time." Feng Da grins and is fat. He takes a plate and shovels the dishes in the pot.

 Chapter 1060

    "Come on, when you''re busy, open the window beside you to breathe. Don''t ruin yourself."


    Light rain swept a circle, the kitchen tidy, also clean, it seems that they all listen to their own words.


    "I also heard that you''ve made a new dish. Come and have a look. Now I dare not go there."


    And looked at a few other people, "you are all good, good work, red envelope at the end of the year."


    Encouraged some, light rain just turned around to leave, came to her Ya Jian had a good meal.


    Then I came to Yuyuan, a place specializing in the development of skin care products.


    "Here you are, princess." Seeing the light rain coming, Ma Wencai welcomed it happily.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that there''s a little trouble with the aloe gel."


    Xiaoyu frowned, what little trouble, followed into the room, the people inside are busy, there are filling, there are ingredients.


    It''s basically a small workshop.


    "Look, princess." Ma Wencai leads him to a room in front of the finished product.


    "We make a certain number of products every day, unless we have big customers, so we usually don''t make much."


    They didn''t have so many people, and the princess said that she didn''t want to make a lot of money, so she didn''t plan to expand.


    "But a while ago, a customer ordered a batch of aloe gel here, and we rushed it out. Unexpectedly, the person came back halfway. If he didn''t want it, he would come out more. He saw that the shelf life was about to pass. If he couldn''t sell it, he would be smashed in his hand."


    Xiaoyu came forward, opened a box and took out a bottle from it. The white porcelain bottle, small and round, was not much bigger than the wine glass.


    Open the lid, you can see inside green Yingying, gently dip some in the hand, transparent cool, there is a faint fragrance.


    "Now that it''s settled, how can we go back?" I don''t see many, but there are hundreds of bottles.


    "The man also paid a deposit. He intended to ship it to Jiangnan for sale, but as the delivery date approached, he said that our price was too high and we wanted to keep it down."


    "The slave can''t promise, but he refused. They made it clear that they wanted the formula. How could they give him a good face?"


    Ma Wencai was filled with righteous indignation, and his eyes were full of anger.


    Light rain light of looking at him, "catch up with goods everybody tired not light?"


    Ma Wencai secretly glanced at the princess with a guilty heart. The more expressionless she was, the more bottomless she was.


    "It''s all slave lard." Kneel down, head down.


    "I was going to be busy for a while. I could earn a lot more and let the princess see my ability. But I was cheated by those people."


    Xiaoyu sighed in his heart, "get up."


    "Since I leave this place in your charge, you can make the decision naturally. You have a good heart to make money, but you should see everything clearly and don''t rush for success and profit."


    "Since this matter is caused by you, naturally you have to solve it. If it has to be solved properly, it should be a test of your ability."


    She can''t put everything in her hands. As long as people are sincere, she can delegate power naturally.


    She also wants to go out for sightseeing, so that she won''t be tied up by these things.


    "Yes, I''m sure it will be solved. Just look at it!" Ma Wencai thought that even if he was not teased, at least he would be scolded.


    But the princess didn''t scold him and let him do it well. This is to believe him. Of course, he was excited.


    Xiaoyu didn''t care about these little things, and went back to the villa slowly in the carriage.

 Chapter 1061

    I don''t know where Jiang feibai came from. A red shadow came to him.


    "Xiaoyu, where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time. "


    "What can I do for you? I went out to see business. "


    Jiang Fei''s white face is full of entanglement. He looks at the light rain for a long time before he opens his mouth.


    "I may have to go back."


    "Ah?" Xiaoyu wondered, "why? What happened to Fengshan? "


    Jiang feibai pats Xiaoyu on the shoulder, and they walk side by side toward the night yard.


    "No, there are some private matters for my brother, which need to be dealt with."


    The hesitation of eyeground didn''t hide from Xiaoyu''s eyes. Xiaoyu didn''t ask him if he didn''t know anything.


    Just some regrets: "I said with a Ye last night that I was going to visit the south. My elder brother is going to leave."


    "What''s the matter? If I finish my work, I''ll come to you, or you can come to Fengshan. You haven''t been back for a long time."


    "When does the elder brother leave? If we don''t worry, let''s get together in the yard and see him off."


    Jiang feibai thinks that it doesn''t matter if he is in a hurry and stays for some time.


    "All right, listen to you."


    Two people walk toward the night courtyard, corner shady out of a person.


    Looking at the people far away from the famous Oriental City, their faces look ugly. The daughter-in-law here is too bad to be so intimate with a foreigner.


    Xiaoyu didn''t know that someone thought of her like this. She didn''t pay much attention to these men and women.


    In addition, Jiang feibai is the elder brother she knows, so she naturally ignores him even more, but others don''t understand him that way.


    Not to mention these, Xiaoyu cooked a lot of dishes to see her off.


    Several people sat on the stool, Mo Yufan eating vegetables, "Oriental, you other places I don''t envy, can find the daughter-in-law has this craft, I really envy tight."


    "Don''t think about it. You can''t find a person like Xiaoyu even with a lantern." Jiang feibai drinks with his head up. They tease Xiaoyu together.


    Light rain turns to see to the East night Xuan, "night, you see, they two want to marry daughter-in-law?"? Why don''t I show you? "


    At the same time, both of them were confused by the light rain. Jiang feibai took a sip of wine into his trachea and coughed.


    Pointing to the light rain, I didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Xiaoyu looks at her husband innocently: "night, am I wrong?"


    Oriental night Xuan funny hand under the table pinched the fingers of light rain, "the lady said right, they are missing spring, together should find a daughter-in-law tube."


    "East!" Mo Yufan is anxious, "what nonsense? I don''t have that idea."


    He doesn''t plan to marry now. He often goes to various places to look for medicinal materials. How can he spare time.


    Jiang feibai is a thick skinned man, "Cheng, you can find a light rain like this for me."


    Oriental night Xuan that bowl to light rain soup, light rain tacit understanding handed spoon.


    "Don''t dream. My wife can''t find another one."


    The tone is light, but there is an illusion of glory.


    Light rain eyebrows smile, "big brother is about to leave, you can''t say something nice."


    Now that the emperor ascends the throne, no one will beat her. She is happy.


    "Yes, I''ll do as you''re told!" Dongfang yexuan pretends to be a troublemaker.


    Xiaoyu smiles and hits him in the hand, giving him a look.


    Jiang feibai rushed to shout, "get get, know your love, I haven''t had enough. Don''t make me throw up. "


    After dinner, it was a warning again, and Jiang feibai left all night.

 Chapter 1062

    Three people are still standing in the yard, "Yufan, follow me into the Palace tomorrow."


    Mo Yufan nodded, "then I''ll go back to prepare." He had known for a long time that he would enter the palace, so naturally he would not object.


    People are gone, Dongfang night Xuan embraces his wife to go back to the house, and the porter sends a message to the villa master.


    I wonder what happened in the evening, but I decided to go and have a look.


    "You go back to the house first, I''ll be back in a moment." Take Xiaoyu''s hand and kiss her.


    Watching a ye leave, Xiaoyu goes to the side room to take a bath. When she enters the room, she already sees her husband lying on the soft couch reading by candlelight.


    "Back so soon?"


    Drizzle wet hair to the East night Xuan.


    He put down the book, got up and walked in, took the handkerchief in her hand and wiped the green silk.


    "Well, a little bit." Even small things are not, the old man to find him, that is to say, Xiaoyu does not keep women''s way, in public and men go together.


    He retorted: "if you don''t make it in public, can you still be sneaky? They are not accompanied by many servants. Besides, they are still brothers and sisters. What can I do for them? "


    "You still care about your concubines and concubines when you have this time!"


    After that, he left, and didn''t give him any other chance. In his opinion, this man just had nothing to look for.


    Xiaoyu sits in front of him, dries his hair carefully, and then takes the jade comb from Yumei.


    Slowly combing a head of green silk.


    "Will you go to the palace together tomorrow?"


    Xiaoyu thinks of ah Ye''s true feelings towards her ancestors and nods, "of course, I''ll go and see the empress and Empress Dowager. They will have to make a living in their hands in the future."


    Now that the family is in charge, different people have different attitudes. It''s necessary to have a good relationship with these people in order to live a comfortable life in the future.


    "Where you need to please, you don''t have to do what you don''t like against your will. I''ll do everything."


    He didn''t want her to go against her will to do such flattery, as long as she was safe behind him.


    Xiaoyu grabs his hand combing his hair and looks back at him. "It''s not a matter of grievance. In fact, it''s not flattering. It''s just for convenience."


    She is not the one who is willing to suffer losses. Bowing and flattering are not the things she would do.


    "If you are happy, if you are wronged, you must tell Weifu that I am in charge of everything."


    Touch the hair with your hand and leave a kiss on the top.


    Light rain heart sweet, slowly lean back, "the palace under the post, grandfather''s birthday, I don''t know his old man''s preferences, we send what good?"


    He gently held her and adjusted her comfortable sitting posture. "My grandfather was a general on the battlefield, so naturally he loved those weapons, military books and so on."


    "But whatever you give, he''ll like it."


    Xiaoyu doesn''t think so, "I''m a bride. If I don''t do it well, I''ll lose face."


    She can''t be so perfunctory.


    "Leave it to me. I''ve got the present ready." Oriental night Xuan hand holding her hand, the wife''s skin is tender, feel have the feeling of ice flesh and jade bone.


    Heart fretting, the next moment, has been holding people to the bed.


    When Xiaoyu kneaded his waist and got up, he looked at the sky outside and could not help scolding birds / animals!


    This guy is a tireless, think of those postures, the face is not fighting red up.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have to get up early to say hello to her mother-in-law, or she would have died.


    "What''s the noise out there?" Xiaoyu gets up by being served, and frowns slightly when listening to the voice outside.

 Chapter 1063

    Yumei came in, "Miss, it''s the second lady who is going to hold a banquet. Now the villa is preparing."


    "Have a party?" What''s wrong with her?


    "I''ve heard that I want to see a girl for the eldest son." Yumei whispered in her ear.


    Looking at my daughter-in-law?


    Dongfang Yeliang is really very old. He is twenty-one years old, two or three years older than a Ye.


    Although he was a commoner, he was still a good-looking man.


    There is a reputation of being romantic outside, but there is no man who is not. The most important thing is the name of Sihai villa.


    Many people are willing to marry.


    "I see."


    "Where is the young master?" Don''t you mean to enter the palace?


    "Young master and doctor Mo are talking in the yard." Yumei helps to dress, and other maids help to wash.


    Knowing that ah Ye was waiting for them, the light rain speeded up.


    Come out in a quarter of an hour, "ah ye, brother mo."


    "Have breakfast first." The eastern night Xuan sees the lovely wife finally got up, the corner of the mouth starts to curve.


    Light rain gave him a look in the dark, "let''s hurry into the palace." It''s only around 9:10, but it''s not too early.


    "Well, it''s not too late." Oriental night Xuan let people put rice, three people simple use, just rushed to the palace.


    Because Dongfang yexuan had already sent a message to the palace, there was someone waiting at the gate of the palace.


    It was the little eunuch beside the emperor who said, "I''ve met the young villa master, the young lady, and the miracle doctor. The emperor asked me to wait for you here and go directly to Shoukang palace."


    "Please show me the way." Xiaoyu motioned to Yumei and gave her a purse.


    "You are welcome, madam." The smile on that face was sincere.


    When they came to Shoukang palace, they were quiet because the emperor ordered them not to disturb the peace of their ancestors.


    When I went in, I found that the Empress Dowager and the queen were there.


    "See you, empress dowager, Empress Dowager


    Xiaoyu salutes three people.


    "Get up quickly. This is the miracle doctor. Don''t be so polite. Come and show it to my ancestors." The Empress Dowager waved away from her bed.


    But slightly bowed, "mother, the doctor arrived."


    When the ancestor opened his eyes in a trance, the Empress Dowager stepped back two steps and motioned Mo Yufan to come forward.


    Mo Yufan felt his pulse and sighed in his heart. As expected, it was the same as what he thought.


    "Miracle doctor, how can we do it?" See Mo Yufan let go, the Empress Dowager immediately asked.


    Mo Yufan looked at the Empress Dowager lying on the bed and got up to go out.


    "Let''s talk about it here. I''ve seen everything, and I know my body very well." The voice of dusk is a little hoarse.


    Mo Yufan looks at the empress dowager, but the Empress Dowager looks at the ancestor and nods slowly.


    See empress dowager agreed, Mo Yufan just slowly open mouth.


    "I have no way to deal with the illness of the Empress Dowager. I can only make the elderly feel better and suffer less." It needs a lot of good herbs.


    The Empress Dowager could not bear to say, "is there really no way?"


    At the beginning, no matter she was a princess, a queen or a empress dowager, she was not made difficult by her mother.


    Even if it is not her son sitting on the throne now, the empress still let the emperor treat her well.


    Mo Yufan shook his head silently.


    The old ancestor opened his turbid eyes and said, "no one knows what the body of the mourning family looks like better than me. I''ve taken care of it."


    The Emperor just stepped in the door. "How can the ancestors say that? You will surely live a hundred years."


    Wave away those who salute, lunge to the bedside, squat down and hold the hand of ancestors.

 Chapter 1064

    "Yesterday, the emperor also said that the snacks here were delicious. Thinking of coming to see you, I thought of the snacks here. When I was a child, I was naughty, but the snacks here were not wasted."


    He is similar to Dongfang yexuan. Because his mother died early, he was bullied, and his ancestors took care of him, so he always remembers.


    The old ancestor''s mottled face showed a faint smile, "yes, every time you made something delicious, you came. At that time, you joked that you had a dog nose."


    The people who said this were all tearful, and this ancestor is undoubtedly a respectable one.


    Xiaoyu looks at the moving image in the eyes of Dongfang yexuan, and can''t help lamenting that human life is short, but just a few decades.


    She can say that, but others don''t have the courage to say it.


    "Oriental daughter-in-law?" The ancestor saw Zhang Xiaoyu in a trance and cried.


    Everyone put their eyes on her. Xiaoyu raised her eyes and the emperor motioned her to come forward.


    Light rain on a few steps forward, "ancestors called light rain is what to order?"


    "I still remember the fat rabbit you mentioned twice and the delicious one. I also want to go out for a walk. Unfortunately..."


    It''s just that she has experienced three generations of emperors. She can be regarded as her own emperor. Four generations are enough.


    "No, my ancestors will certainly get better. Xiaoyu has been collecting fresh dishes recently. I''ll wait for you to have a taste when you go out of the palace."


    Xiaoyu tried to slow down her voice so as not to make the shaking voice obvious.


    The emperor''s eye ground also has some dark color, looking at Mo Yufan''s body, isn''t it the famous ghost doctor?


    There''s no way!


    "Doctor!"


    Mo Yufan also wanted to fulfill the old man''s last wish, "I have a secret method that can help the Empress Dowager to go out of the palace for two days, but..."


    "Just what?" Or ask in a hurry.


    "It''s only two days, then..."


    This is understood by everyone, and the back is not good.


    Or just want to refuse, the ancestors agreed, "originally thought that the last day will be spent in bed, but also out of the palace to see, sad home is allowed."


    This... All the people present are looking at each other. I don''t know what to say to dissuade them?


    But they are not blind. People with good eyesight can see that the ancestors will not be able to do it.


    "Miracle doctor, you live in the palace these days. If you need any medicine, just call it. Be sure..." there was a tremor in your voice.


    Close your eyes, then open: "be sure to ensure that the ancestors can go out of the palace to relax."


    After chatting for a while, we were worried that too much would delay our ancestors'' rest, so we came out.


    The Empress Dowager and the queen saw that the emperor had something to say, so they left first.


    Command people to take Mo Yufan down to settle down, the emperor with light rain and Oriental night Xuan two people slowly forward.


    "Oriental, I really miss our childhood." The Emperor didn''t notice that he didn''t use me.


    Xiaoyu felt that she might not be suitable for such a conversation, so she wanted to leave.


    "Light rain, you don''t have to retreat." He has been calling Zhang Xiaoyu and Xiaoyu, but he hasn''t changed his words.


    Oriental night Xuan nods, "what the emperor says is, unfortunately time passes too fast, everyone is big in a twinkling of an eye."


    Secretly patted the back of Xiaoyu''s hand, let her relax.


    "Yes." The emperor sighed. Looking at Xiaoyu,


    "I''m very glad that my grandfather wanted to relax. I wanted to be together, but I was worried that too many people would disturb my grandfather''s interest, so I''ll ask you for everything."

 Chapter 1065

    Xiaoyu of course knows that if the emperor and the Empress Dowager come out of the palace together, safety is one thing, and those ministers and others are not swarming together.


    "Don''t worry, Emperor. I won''t let my ancestors regret going out of the palace."


    "Well, I can rest assured."


    Three people walk in front, followed by a group of eunuchs.


    "I''ve arranged for people to go down to build the academy as a pilot project you proposed. Although it hasn''t been completed yet, the poor students below are still very happy, and the court officials who originally opposed it also began to change their language."


    The emperor doesn''t know whether it''s the role of affection or whether he''s tired recently. They just chat, sometimes state affairs, sometimes little things around him.


    "Emperor, you must be a wise master. I thank you for all the students in the world." Light rain this is not flattering, willing to think so for the world, is really a good emperor.


    "I should like to thank you, husband and wife, for helping so much." Dongfang secretly helped him, and he also knew that there were several ministers dismounting behind him, and he also wrote.


    "Emperor, if Mo Yufan wants to stay in the palace, he will trouble you to look after him." Mo Yufan is the most impatient to deal with the royal family. Now because he is trapped in the palace, he has to say something.


    The East night Xuan pure cold Mou son sees toward him.


    "I know that you have said that. Besides, the palace is not a fire pit. There will be something wrong." The East is still the same, this character has been so cold.


    Out of the palace, Xiaoyu and his wife have just stepped into the night yard. Before they enter the house, they see the porter running in with the post.


    Xiaoyu and his wife walked into the room.


    After a while, Yumei came in with the post, "Miss, it''s the post of Boyang Hou''s family."


    "How can Boyang Hou Fu deliver a post here?" Dongfang yexuan reaches for it.


    "It''s said that Mrs. Boyang will come to see you tomorrow." Raise a hand to hand a card to light rain.


    Xiaoyu takes a casual look and puts it aside. She tells the story of song lanyue and Yang Miaomiao yesterday.


    "Chi, I don''t know what it means!" The eastern night Pavilion is cold.


    "If you don''t have patience to see these people, you don''t have to pay attention to them. You don''t have any good intentions to come here."


    "What do you mean? I thought there was a sensible man in their family, so I came to apologize. " The light rain turns its head fiercely.


    "It''s just people who worship the high and trample on the low. You''re not familiar with these noble families. It''s normal not to know." Dongfang yexuan poured a cup of tea into Xiaoyu''s hand.


    "What do you say?" Xiaoyu is facing him. Is there any twists and turns in it?


    "The Boyang Marquis''s mansion has been handed down to the present generation, and there is only a shell left. But they have been thinking about the rich life in the past, but no one is a fool. At last, they stare at me somehow."


    Oriental night Xuan face is full of irony.


    "Of course, I don''t think she''s good enough. Maybe I''ll go to the concubine."


    Xiaoyu listened to him and thought carefully, "although we have some money in our family, we have no power."


    "I''m a famous Princess..."


    All of a sudden, Meng''s head, the Oriental family really has no official, but there is xiangwangfu behind the Oriental night Xuan, and the emperor is a good friend in the past.


    She went to the palace frequently, and she had a good relationship with the ladies in the palace, plus the dowry she got when she got married


    "They don''t want us to be a springboard and get into the emperor''s eyes again, do they?"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded faintly, "the aristocratic families are dirty inside, and many of them are bright in appearance. Now that the new emperor ascends the throne, they have not made a clear statement, so they are naturally worried."

 Chapter 1066

    "Then they really look up to us!" Xiaoyu picked up the tea cup and sipped it slightly.


    Even she did not want to bump up, these people also want to pull her to death.


    "I haven''t heard of the emperor''s disposal of the princes. What''s the emperor''s plan?" Although a Ye didn''t become an official, the news is very well-informed.


    The eastern night Xuan sweeps one eye to the room, the servant has the eyelid very much to retreat.


    Yumei finally took the door and stood in front of it.


    Xiaoyu saw that he was so cautious, and he thought there was something inside.


    "The young prince is OK, but those old princes are not good. They have done a lot secretly in recent years. How can the emperor rest assured?"


    "But we can''t deal with it in a fair way. Although we are under house arrest for the time being, we are just collecting evidence. When the time comes, it won''t be much better to wait for them than to die. "


    The lightest is a lifetime of confinement, or a lifetime of tomb keeping.


    Xiaoyu sighs, the Royal fight is really terrible, winning is supreme, losing is the dust in the field.


    In the evening, taking the Oriental night Xuan to wash in the ear room, after the light rain drives people out, they enter the space.


    As soon as I went in, I found a tail of grape in the air, and my body was lying on the tree to sleep.


    Evil interest will push it down, "don''t sleep, go out for me to watch, don''t call people in."


    "Oh." Grape droops hazy head, waiting for light rain into the house.


    Four feet jumped up, pointed to the direction of light rain, and cried out silently: "Zhou Baopi, people will not let them sleep for a while, hum."


    However, he honestly went out of the room and lay on the bed, which is called gatekeeper.


    So when Dongfang yexuan came in, the grape just flicked its tail, covered its head and continued to close its eyes.


    "And your master? Are you in again? " Oriental night Xuan is not worried, did not see light rain, see the grape on the bed, guess.


    Grape nodded, flash disappeared, since the eastern night Xuan all came in, still use it to guard what door.


    Xiaoyu turns over the box in the space. Her dowry and dowry are basically placed here.


    When she came out with a box, Dongfang yexuan was waiting there with a sultry posture.


    Light rain as did not see, "night, you see this grandfather can like?"


    Put a long heavy wooden box on the bed.


    "What is this?" Dongfang yexuan opens it, and then sees an ancient sword.


    As soon as his eyes were bright, he immediately took them out and pulled them out. The bright light made him close his eyes quickly.


    "What a sword


    "Dang" pulled out the whole, looked carefully, and saw two ancient words on the blade of the handle.


    "General!" It took quite a while to recognize it.


    This excited, "Xiaoyu, where did you get this sword?"


    "In that ancient tomb, I didn''t notice. I just went in to look for it. I took it out when I saw it was good. Can I still take this one?"


    Look at his excited eyes, it should be a good thing.


    "It''s too easy to handle. It''s one of the ancient swords. It''s a magic weapon!" He couldn''t put it down and tried to draw two moves in the open space.


    Touching the sword, "this grandfather will be very happy when he gets it. Although he is old, he still doesn''t admit that he is old!"


    Looking at him like this, Xiaoyu knows that this thing is precious.


    "That''s good. It''s not in vain for me to be able to please him." Xiaoyu sits cross legged on the bed and looks at Dongfang yexuan touching the general.

 Chapter 1067

    Put the sword on the table. Dongfang yexuan pounces and presses Xiaoyu on the bed. Before he touches his mouth, he is blocked by Xiaoyu''s hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu suspiciously.


    "I''m here." Xiaoyu looks at him with a smile.


    "Ah The eastern night Xuan laments and turns over to her side.


    His cherished daughter is gone again, and he grabs a quilt with resentment.


    Light rain bit by bit of rub to his body pressure, Eastern night Xuan don''t understand of see her, this is why?


    Light rain finger by finger to untie his clothes, in the above sketch.


    He grabbed the hands of troublemakers, "girl, what do you want to do?"


    "Nothing?" Xiaoyu shakes the pot and looks down on him innocently, just another finger poking his chest again and again.


    Oriental night Xuan helpless look at her, "you are not refreshing body, also recruit me."


    "No? What are you talking about Xiaoyu pretends to be stupid, then she is coquettish.


    "A night... Husband... Other people''s back is sour..." that voice drags, raise a voice to call, can make the East night Xuan move the heart itch.


    One of them was covered with Fengying, "lady..."


    After a while, I saw Xiaoyu''s smiling eyes and got up resentfully, "you..."


    Before he spoke, he saw the girl begin to untie her clothes. He was so scared that he jumped out and went back to the room after a long cold wind outside.


    Xiaoyu looks at his back and giggles.


    Xiaoyu is sitting in the hall, a little listless, looking at the woman who has been popping popping popping all the time relying on her identity as Mrs. Boyang Hou.


    "Mrs. Yang, now that you have educated your daughter, my princess has forgiven her for her fault. Knowing that there are many things in your family, I won''t stay any more."


    Impatiently picked up the tea cup, drank a mouthful.


    But she had already served tea to see off the guests, and the man was still sitting there, with no intention of getting up at all.


    It made her even more tired. She was not allowed to come in when she knew it.


    "I''m not busy. I''m also a little girl who doesn''t understand. She bumped into the princess and wanted to bring her to apologize in person. But she knows her guilt and is embarrassed to go out. She''s thinking about it behind closed doors at home."


    Mrs. Yang''s broad sleeves hide the twisted fingers inside, and the smile on her face never breaks.


    A little village girl, once in power, dare not look down on her. If she had not asked for help, she would not hold her like this.


    "Mrs. Yang is serious. I''m just a little princess. I don''t dare to let Miss Yang think about it. I think I''m bullying people."


    Light rain light, this person is really don''t want to face, all drive people still don''t go.


    "How can it be? It''s a blessing for the little girl to get the guidance of the princess. In the future, she will be asked to go to the villa more often. The princess is the same age as the little girl, and the young people have something to talk about. It''s better to be friends."


    Light rain mouth corner a smoke, who made friends with her, really shameless.


    "My wife also knows that I was born in the countryside. I''m afraid I have nothing to talk with Miss Yang." Light rain thought, she said so, in the thick skinned also should rest the mind.


    But who knows, people''s skin is more than that thick.


    "It''s all right. Although my daughter doesn''t read much, she can still play piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. The princess doesn''t know anything about it. They can communicate with each other."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes darken, which makes her learn from Yang Miaomiao.


    Maybe she thought it was euphemistic and she didn''t understand it?


    What a shame.


    "Then don''t bother. I don''t think I need to learn anything. I really want to learn. Our family doesn''t have the money to invite master."


    I really treat her as a village girl who doesn''t know anything. I''m so angry!

 Chapter 1068

    "No, the princess misunderstood. I didn''t mean that. It''s better for this girl''s family to get together to exchange and study / than to have fun with that boring teacher, isn''t it?"


    See Zhang Xiaoyu face is not good, she quickly make up.


    Zhang Xiaoyu doesn''t show the mountains and water, but she can talk to the ladies in the palace. She has a name in front of the emperor. She must hold fast to them so as to make their family rich.


    Xiaoyu is really tired. Anyway, she doesn''t care about fame.


    "Mrs. Yang is such a big face. Why do I want to be with your girls? I have something else to do. You can help yourself."


    After that, no matter what the other person''s expression was, he got up and went straight away to the room.


    She had been on the moon, people are not comfortable, because married, better, but still very uncomfortable, more impatient and people bicker.


    Mrs. Yang stares at Zhang Xiaoyu and leaves. She just walks out of the night yard. Before she gets far away, she suddenly turns to song lanyue''s yard.


    I don''t know what they said. Xiaoyu doesn''t care.


    "Is it still hard?" When Dongfang yexuan comes back, he opens his robe and sits by the bed, reaching for her forehead.


    Frown, "how so cold?"


    "How do you do things? I don''t know how to get some old lady Tang to cover my feet!" Glaring at the servants in the room.


    A few wenches kneel down, jade plum carrying a bowl of brown sugar water ran in, see the East night Xuan: "young master."


    Oriental night Xuan sweeps her one eye, reach out to probe into quilt, touch the hand of light rain, discover some ice cold.


    "Go and call Mo Yufan over!" Give me a cold order.


    Yumei gave him a strange look and then replied, "doctor Mo is in the palace!"


    The eastern night Xuan facial expression one coagulates, the hand slowly covered some cold belly belly up.


    Xiaoyu felt the heat and opened his eyes, "you''re back!"


    The eastern night Xuan delivers the internal power to go in, "all say ice flesh and jade bone, I this is to see."


    Light rain toot mouth, "I am like this, you still make fun of me."


    She had a little cold in the palace, so she was in pain every time and her limbs were cold.


    "Wait for Mo Yufan to come back and let him show you. It''s not a good way." A soothing touch on her forehead.


    "Not bad." The main worry is that it will be bad for her children. If she can''t give birth to a child for this reason, she feels guilty.


    Looking at the maid kneeling in the room, "don''t blame them, they are very dedicated."


    They were all carefully selected by him. Those who were not loyal and could not do it were already thrown out.


    Because she had Yumei and Zifei and Ziqiong, she didn''t pay much attention to these maids, but they were very attentive in their daily life.


    "Well." Dongfang yexuan takes the brown sugar water in Yumei''s hand and hands it to Xiaoyu.


    "Get up, and next time, you don''t have to stay in the yard." Cold eyes only in light rain body will become warm sun.


    Xiaoyu smile, "originally looking at your face, is very worried about someone outside, but every time I see you so not false words, I feel a lot of peace, you say I am not very hateful?"


    The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows, takes the empty bowl over, puts aside, "the lady is jealous, very comforts for the husband heart!"


    Light rain a white eye, this person is really pedal nose on the face.


    Think of the day things, said a mouth: "that Mrs. Yang is really a thick skinned, I have urged her several times, but she Leng is buttocks do not move."


    "I still want to make friends with her daughter. Where does she come from? I really want to paste her face with big ear melon seeds."

 Chapter 1069

    The eastern night Xuan sees her originally the face of Yan Yan, but at this time living dragon lively tiger get up, smooth mouth then: "how don''t fight down?"


    "You think I don''t want to? The last time I beat song lanyue, the white lotus flower, the capital city was full of colors, saying that I was unfilial. If I beat this woman, I don''t know what to say about me. "


    "What''s the matter? If you want to beat it, just beat it. If you can''t win, tell me. I''ll beat it for you. I''ll make sure you''re angry. If it''s not easy to start, we''ll catch people quietly, beat them up and throw them out. "


    The girls in the room were all surprised by the master. They searched all over the capital, but no one was so indifferent to their beloved daughter-in-law.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "you really spoil me."


    "But how can I just iron it in my heart?" No matter whether it''s true or not, she''s really happy to be spoiled by such useless principles.


    "I love you, I''m in charge!" An atmospheric word, sonorous in the ear.


    This can make light rain beautiful.


    Two days later, song lanyue did hold a banquet and many people came.


    When the messenger came to invite him, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan didn''t express their opinions.


    "Ye, are you going?" He didn''t like such occasions all the time, and he was afraid that he didn''t want to go because the woman did it.


    "Go, or people will not remember who is the leader." Oriental night Xuan also chose a set of favorite clothes to wear, good-looking light rain almost nosebleed.


    "Since my husband is so excellent, I can''t hold back."


    So, Xiaoyu also chose a set of ceremonious, but also very beautiful clothes, dressed beautiful.


    Two people tacitly came to the front yard for the banquet place.


    It was the beginning of the party, and we went directly to the center of the garden where the tables and chairs were placed.


    Two people are excellent, this dress, the focus of a fall to two heads.


    "These two are so beautiful. They look like a couple of beauties."


    "Don''t you say that the two brothers are very harmonious? How can you dress up so formally? "


    "That''s silly. This is Sihai villa. They are the next leader of the villa. Where do you want to go


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Song lanyue was very happy. Although there were no big people coming, they were all official wives.


    She can''t invite those high-ranking patriarchal wives, but all of them are of four or five grades.


    "Yexuan is coming. Xiaoyu is coming. I''ll show you ladies."


    Song lanyue''s teeth are about to be crushed, but she says hello to them with a smile.


    "No, er Niang is busy. We are not outsiders. In our own territory, we will help ourselves."


    In front of so many people, it''s not good for Xiaoyu to call his wife. It''s not suitable for her to call her aunt. She calls Er Niang in a compromise, which is the name of an aunt.


    Sure enough, song lanyue''s face turned white and red.


    "I didn''t expect you two meetings to come over. I thought... I thought you were very proud of me..." I looked up and lowered my head. My voice was not big or small, and people around me could hear it.


    People around looked at the three curiously,


    "You don''t deserve it." Oriental night Xuan light says.


    The guests around are curious to see this big play. We all know something about song lanyue.


    It''s just that the concubine is the one who was bullied.


    No wonder the young lady dares to beat her mother-in-law. Even though she was born as a concubine, she is now a stepmother, so she should have basic respect.


    "Er Niang, you''re very serious. Although you''re a maid, you''re also a night''s stepmother now. We''ll have to come and see if you''re having a party."

 Chapter 1070

    Light rain face with a sincere smile, "husband has always been straightforward, you do not go to heart, are a family, what hate."


    She can also pretend, white lotus. What''s the difficulty.


    Song lanyue''s smile froze on her face, and the slut actually exposed her short face in front of so many people.


    If you say something straightforward, doesn''t it mean that what he says is true?


    "What Xiaoyu said is that they are all a family. Although you are a princess, you don''t put on airs at home. Naturally, we get along well."


    Light rain mouth corner a hook, this is satirizes her to rely on the identity to beat her, oppresses her!


    "That''s natural. I''ve always been kind to others. If others respect me, I''ll pay them back."


    The two men went down to fight each other.


    Song lanyue saw that all the people around her were watching their conversation. Remembering the purpose of today, she had to suppress her anger.


    "Take your seats quickly. We are all here to enjoy the flowers. Don''t just stand. We don''t have any rules of different seats for men and women." Invite two people to a seat.


    Oriental night Xuan with did not hear like, holding the hand of light rain, "lady, although it is in their own home, but also want to be careful, some people have a bad heart, must not give people a chance."


    Then turn to song lanyue.


    Even a fool knows that he is talking about song lanyue, and the women''s families all look at Song lanyue suspiciously.


    Angry song lanyue''s nose was almost smoking, but he had to pretend to be a dusty and elegant figure.


    "Don''t worry, my husband. I''ll pay attention." Xiaoyu nodded obediently.


    Dongfang yexuan turned to all the people and said, "men and women are different. If I send my wife here, you must have heard that there are always people who want to kill my husband and wife, so I have to be more careful."


    Pinched the palm of light rain''s hand, "since people have arrived, I won''t disturb you."


    Swept the purple Philippines behind them one eye just to leave.


    He just came for a walk, mainly to make song lanyue unhappy.


    Xiaoyu laughed in his heart. He thought he would sit more, but he didn''t even want to sit down.


    "Princess Yu is blessed to have such a loving husband."


    "The princess is very affectionate and envies others."


    "A man of talent and a woman of beauty is a match made in heaven..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Several ladies compliment praise, girls also cast envious eyes.


    Xiaoyu thanks everyone. Shi ran sits on the stool on one side of the garden.


    Song lanyue saw that everyone put their eyes on Zhang Xiaoyu. She was very uncomfortable, so she clapped her hands and asked her servants to take the flowers up.


    A pot of rare orchids is placed in the center.


    "Let''s have a look at my new orchids and help me to have a look. It''s true or false."


    As soon as song lanyue opened her mouth, one of them answered, "Lady Dongfang is modest. How can you have any fakes? The good things you handle are unknown. Only those who have never seen the world will be unkind."


    This is really a lot of meaning, light rain along to see the past, she was driven out of the Boyang lady toward her ironic smile.


    If she can''t hear it, she''ll be in vain.


    She said with a light smile, "what Mrs. Yang said is that people who have never seen the world really don''t understand these things. No, there are many flowers in my yard. I don''t know whether they are good or bad. They are out in the sun and rain. It''s just that we should take charge of them for me. Don''t spoil them."


    "Yumei, find some servants to bring all the unwanted flowers in the yard here."


    Yumei immediately went down to arrange.

 Chapter 1071

    The sarcasm on Mrs. Yang''s face was directly placed on her face, thinking, "this Zhang Xiaoyu is really a fool. They all scold her like this, and they are so silly that they don''t know."


    Song lanyue also sneered in her heart, but she said with concern, "Xiaoyu, we are here to enjoy the flowers today. I''m afraid those unwanted flowers will dirty your eyes."


    "It''s nothing. Anyway, we are also idle when we are idle. Just because the princess doesn''t understand, we can give some advice." Mrs. Yang said quickly.


    Light rain see two people sing a harmony, also don''t blow, so sit.


    Qiao Yue squatted aside and peeled the pine nuts out of the plate one by one.


    Xiaoyu just picked it up one by one.


    Yumei came back quickly and stood behind Xiaoyu, "Miss, you are ready."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Move up quickly, and let ladies help me to see. Who told me that I was a vulgar person, and I didn''t learn these."


    The next people carry the flowerpots one by one to the center.


    Those flowers are all kinds of miserable, some are only dead branches, some are rotten flowers


    That''s not what you don''t want.


    "Princess, we can''t appreciate the withered branches and leaves." Mrs. Yang just told me how far I could throw the rubbish.


    Song lanyue sighed, "it''s also the servant''s negligence. How can such things be placed in your yard? Although Xiaoyu is kind-hearted, don''t indulge. The servant has no dignity."


    Oh, how about the princess? Even a servant can''t manage it. Look, I''m being bullied by the servant.


    Yang Miaomiao''s mind fell on him when Dongfang yexuan appeared just now, and he had been confiscated all the time.


    Seeing that there were so many "withered branches and leaves" on the ground, he was so angry that he said: "who left this rubbish here? Don''t smoke the orchid in the middle."


    "Auntie, I''d better let the servants take down. It''s hard to see."


    If it were in her house, she would have called for help, but she didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    Especially when I saw Zhang Xiaoyu''s beautiful clothes and expensive jewelry, I was very jealous.


    "Xiaoyu, you see, it''s better to take these down. I know you''ve been wronged. I''ll let my servant send more pots of good ones to your courtyard later."


    Song lanyue has a kind heart, but she doesn''t punish her servants at all.


    "Alas, some people may use their treasure as grass. Why waste it?" Mrs. Yang''s words are not positive.


    Light rain has been light eating pine nuts, did not speak at all.


    Listen to them you a word, I a, light rain so light look to a few people, that eyes don''t take a little emotion, just like a passer-by.


    There is a lady who loves flowers in the seat. She has been listening to them saying things she hates, so she has to focus on those "withered branches and leaves".


    This close look, as if to see something extraordinary, got up and walked over, squatted down and looked carefully.


    "This... This..." she was speechless in surprise.


    "What''s the matter with Miss water? Don''t worry, I''ll let my servant clean up right away! " Song lanyue also thought that these "rubbish" scared people and gave a voice to comfort them.


    "No Shuiqingqing shouts, regardless of everyone''s reaction.


    "No!"


    It attracted everyone''s attention. I don''t know how she suddenly became like this.


    Mrs. water took two steps and pulled her dress. "What are you doing? Go back and sit down


    Smile: "little girl has always been fond of flowers and plants, listen to my wife said to throw away, I certainly can''t bear, let everyone laugh."

 Chapter 1072

    Light rain pick eyebrows, looking at the ground squatting, hand movements carefully, "did not want to have a discerning." But I didn''t speak.


    "Miss Shui loves flowers and plants, which shows that she is kind-hearted, but these things are not precious. They are so dilapidated that it''s nothing to lose."


    Song lanyue smiles and despises her. She is worthy of being the daughter of a five grade official. She is a small family. She loves everything so much.


    "No, it can''t be like this. These are very valuable flowers." Shuiqingqing looks up at Song lanyue stubbornly.


    Then pointed to a pot of bare, not a leaf, "this pot is not old pine Nanshan, long, not easy to survive, so it is very difficult to find."


    It also points to a pot with only leaves and no flowers: "this is the peony of the yellow spring. It''s extremely rare. It''s very strict with the conditions for flowering."


    "This is the purple snow with purple stamens. The petals are red and white. They are dazzling in the sun."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Shuiqingqing pointed out one by one and called the roll one by one. It was so precious that the scene was silent.


    Eyes one by one fixed on the ground of the ugly flowerpot.


    "Really... Really?" A woman asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, it''s true. If you don''t believe it, you can call a professional gardener. These are very valuable. You can''t find them in the market."


    With that, shuiqingqing faces Zhang Xiaoyu excitedly.


    "Princess, are you sure you don''t want these? These are all babies


    Light rain hand holding his head, helpless way: "I this is also no way ah, these are useless, plant a flower is not good."


    Shuiqingqing wants to say: I''ll plant it for you.


    But she didn''t mean it.


    Although shuiqingqing said so, few people were willing to believe it, and song lanyue didn''t believe it, so he sent for the gardener.


    The gardener didn''t pay attention to it at first, but then he was pleasantly surprised. What he said was similar to what shuiqingqing said.


    "No, I don''t believe it. It must be your collusion. How can she have this vision..." Yang Miaomiao yelled, and her mother covered her mouth.


    "What little girl means is that there may be some misunderstanding in it. It''s better to find some gardeners to confirm."


    Mrs. Yang''s words were accepted by many people, so she found several gardeners. Now everyone has forgotten what the purpose of the party is, and just wants to know if these flowers are really so valuable.


    But here from the gardener''s mouth to say what you want to hear, we have to believe, one is false, two are collusion, not all of them, right?


    Everyone looks ugly, especially song lanyue and Mrs. Yang, who just pointed out that the country bumpkin had never seen the world.


    Now I''ve been beaten in the face.


    "The princess is so modest." A lady was embarrassed.


    Xiaoyu is eating pine nuts happily, and doesn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    Yumei whispered, "miss." Remind Xiaoyu that someone is talking to her.


    Xiaoyu looked up, "eh?"


    Then, I''m embarrassed to smile, "I''m sorry, I took some junk to show you. I''m so sorry, I''ll let people throw it out."


    Everyone''s face is more bashful. If these are junk, what''s theirs?


    Under these rare flowers, the orchids that look good in the middle are not good.


    "Princess, where are you going? Can you give it to me? " Said a young lady at once.

 Chapter 1073

    This words put everyone''s mind out, so all excited to see light rain, "princess, can you give me..."


    "I''ll go and pick it up where the county chief has lost it..."


    Song lanyue feels that her face is being slapped, and her face is distorted by the pain.


    Yang Miaomiao is stupid, isn''t he rubbish? How did you become a baby?


    Mrs. Yang''s eyes are almost nailed on the flowerpot. If these are hers, she will be angry. She looks at Zhang Xiaoyu with disdain. She is a real bumpkin, holding gold and saying it''s shit.


    Xiaoyu stood up in surprise, "is my rubbish good?"


    Is this man really stupid or pretending to be stupid?


    Shuiqingqing stood up and said, "princess, these are very precious flowers. They are good things naturally."


    "Really, I said, how can I look different? I also said that the man who sold my flowers was a liar. It was true." Light rain to see these people began because of a pot of orchid irony she did not understand.


    Now she takes out so much rubbish, but one by one she wants to give her expression. It''s disgusting.


    "Can you tell me where the princess bought it?" The first lady excitedly stepped forward and was about to reach for her. She was stopped by Zifei.


    Only then flatters the retreat two steps.


    "Princess must not say..." shuiqingqing wanted to stop her, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Xiaoyu smiles at her in the face of friendly shuiqingqing.


    Then he spoke slowly, "there''s nothing I can''t say."


    "Actually..."


    Song lanyue''s sarcasm is really stupid. Even if she says this, it''s not a big loss.


    "I also happened to meet an old man who pushed these flowers. I saw that he was old and the flowers were blooming, so I bought them. He also said that I took advantage of them. That''s why."


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "then I really took up the stool."


    She doesn''t know her own things, but she has no time to take care of them, and some of them are in decline.


    "You must be reminded by the girl today, or you will lose it. Do you have anything you like? Take two pots with you."


    This girl is a flower lover. It''s really good that she can speak up.


    "For me?" Shuiqingqing couldn''t believe pointing at himself.


    Xiaoyu nodded, "well, pick anything."


    Shuiqingqing was very excited and happy, but he reminded her, "princess, these flowers can be worth thousands of gold if you take them out every pot."


    And it''s not necessarily available.


    "Well, I know." Xiaoyu nodded with a smile.


    "Really... To send me?" Shuiqingqing asked again in disbelief.


    Xiaoyu rolled his eyes in his heart, "don''t you want it? Don''t count... "


    "Want to..." shuiqingqing hurriedly picked up the two pots she liked.


    It''s really hard for her. The flowerpot is at least seven or eight Jin. She carries one in one hand and holds it tightly.


    "Princess..." people thought that the princess didn''t understand its value, and they planned to take advantage of it.


    But the disgusting shuiqingqing said clearly that the princess wanted to send her. Naturally, they would not let go of such a good opportunity and wanted to have a pot.


    Can light rain where can give them an opportunity, "all carry back, don''t disturb everybody to appreciate the elegant interest of the flower."


    So the servants carried away the flowerpots one by one.


    If you haven''t seen it, it would be better if you don''t know. But now that you''ve seen all the good ones, who cares about the rubbish.


    "Well, I blame you all. Let''s appreciate some flowers for me. It will delay you to enjoy the flowers and drink tea. I won''t delay you now. Goodbye."

 Chapter 1074

    At the end of the disturbance, light rain Shi ran left, and did not give people the chance to stay.


    The water was clear. Seeing that the princess had gone, I was worried about the two pots of treasure and wanted to go back to water them early.


    So she followed her mother and left.


    We are not in the mood to sit down now, so we leave one by one, and the banquet will come to an end.


    Song lanyue''s nails have been pinched off several times. It''s Mrs. Yang and Yang Miaomiao who comfort her that she feels more comfortable.


    "Miss, do you see those ladies'' faces? They look like a palette." Yumei is gloating. It''s no use walking all the way.


    Zifei said: "the second lady''s face is beautiful. It will be green and purple. I didn''t know that a person''s face can be so many colors."


    Ziqiong, who was not very talkative all the time, said, "look at those ladies'' faces being slapped. I almost couldn''t help clapping at that time."


    Qiaoyue was waiting after Xiaoyu got married. "I didn''t know that the flowers in our yard were so expensive before. I had taken care of them if I knew that."


    Xiaoyu is in a good mood. She not only messes up the blind date banquet, but also makes song lanyue blush.


    "You''d better forget it. These flowers can only be served by young ladies. They grew well in the original yard. It''s because they moved here and were made by you that they became like this."


    Yumei turned her lips. At the beginning, she wanted to help the young lady share. She watered it once, and the flower withered, which made her dare not touch it any more.


    "Ah?" Qiaoyue was surprised, but she didn''t dare to ask why. They all knew that Yumei and her friends were different.


    "You don''t have to worry, just put it there." The flowers she raised are all made of space water, so most people can''t take good care of them.


    Light rain flag victory, stepping on the light steps back to the night yard.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw a beautiful man lying on a soft couch with a miscellaneous book in his hand.


    "Back?" Hear the sound, look away from the book.


    After Xiaoyu comes to the screen, qiaoyue and Qiaoxing help to change comfortable clothes.


    "Don''t you see that song lanyue''s face is so ugly." The sound of light rain came from behind the screen.


    It''s not taboo to be called "elder" by her subordinates.


    "She didn''t look good either." Dongfang yexuan puts down the book.


    Xiaoyu came out and pulled out the hairpin on her head as she walked.


    Go to the East night Xuan side, be pulled by him to sit beside, help to solve hair.


    "If my father hears me, it''s time to scold you again." If song lanyue is not good-looking, can she climb the bed successfully?


    Can you sit on these two ladies?


    Yumei came in with brown sugar and ginger soup, "Miss, have some to warm your stomach."


    Miss''s little days have not passed. Today, I went out to blow the wind for so long.


    "Give it to me." Dongfang yexuan reaches for it, stirs the spoon inside, tries the temperature, and then puts it to Xiaoyu''s mouth.


    Light rain stretched out his hand, "I''ll do it myself."


    "Shut up," he said


    Xiaoyu had no choice but to drink it like medicine.


    Because song lanyue''s plan is disrupted by Xiaoyu, no matter how much he hates it, he can only blow the pillow in the ear of the famous Oriental City, and it doesn''t hurt Xiaoyu at all.


    So it was time for the old prince of xiangwangfu to be seventy years old.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan came to the palace early. Because of Dongfang yexuan''s mother, the son-in-law of Dongfang Mingcheng had a bad relationship with the palace, so he didn''t come, but he also prepared a gift.

 Chapter 1075

    "Here comes the light rain." As soon as they entered the gate, Xiaoyu saw huangfuxi coming.


    It''s still early, so we haven''t started to welcome guests.


    "Cousin."


    "Well." Dongfang yexuan nodded.


    "Then you and Xiao Xi, I''ll go to my uncle and see what I can do for them." Pinch Xiaoyu''s fingers.


    "Take care of her for me. You''re the only one to ask me what''s the matter!" Looking at Huangfu, she said.


    "Yes, leave it to me, and promise not to let her lose a head?" Huangfuzi took Xiaoyu''s hand and left.


    Xiaoyu turned around and gave him a smile, then followed him forward.


    "Xiaoyu, I tell you, my sister-in-law is pregnant. It''s been two months. " Huangfu Qian took Xiaoyu''s hand and said quietly.


    "Ah, that''s a good thing. Why don''t I know."


    "Hey, it''s not three months old. It''s just you and me."


    In March, most people don''t say it. They are afraid of accidents.


    "That''s good. Let''s go to my cousin''s house. I haven''t congratulated her yet."


    Hand in hand, they went to Liu Feixu''s yard.


    Before entering the room, I heard the girl inside telling jokes to amuse the master.


    "Lady Shizi, here are the two princesses." Just entered the room, the servant girl quickly reported to me.


    "I''ve met two princesses." The girls bowed to salute.


    "Get up!"


    "Cousin, your girl is so clever. On the contrary, my girl is stupid." Xiaoyu comes forward with a smile.


    Liu Feixu stands up from the soft couch, and they smile and hold each other''s hands.


    "You are still so unforgiving. If I really trade with you, you will not." Maybe because of pregnancy, Liu Feixu has the glory of motherhood.


    "Look at what you said. If my cousin really needs them to serve me, can I give it to her? Even if it''s crying. " Light rain also cooperate to make a face to cry.


    "You, you are the same." Liu Feixu shook his head and laughed.


    "Come on, let''s sit down and talk." Three people sit down.


    "I haven''t congratulated sister Liu. Soon there will be a baby to play with you."


    People come here with tea.


    "Don''t be envious. You''ll have it soon." Liu Feixu promotes laughter.


    "Don''t tease me, cousin. I''d better prepare something for my nephew." Light rain does not blush.


    She thinks that she is still young and she is still a child, so don''t think about it.


    Just let it be.


    "How are you today, sister-in-law? Do you still feel bad? " Huangfu Qian looked at Liu Feixu''s face with concern.


    Although there is powder, but also make-up, but it looks much better, not as pale and weak as a few days ago.


    "It''s OK. It''s not so delicate. It''s not hard anymore." Liu Feixu touched his stomach lovingly and raised his mouth.


    "Why, is my cousin pregnant and vomiting?" Xiaoyu knows that most people will feel sick in the early stage of pregnancy.


    Liu Feixu nodded: "well, it''s much better, and I ate something today."


    "So serious?" Don''t you mean you don''t eat much?


    Huangfu Qian worried, "it''s not that she can''t eat all day long, and vomit what she eats, but it makes everyone anxious. My mother makes the kitchen square every day, so she hopes her sister-in-law can eat more."


    "This little nephew is too careless, deliberately tossing his mother."


    "How can I do that? My cousin wants to eat sour or spicy. I have some pickled sour plum. I''ll send it to you later. When I don''t want to eat, it''s most effective to eat that."


    Light rain thought, general pregnant women want to eat acid, this should have some effect.

 Chapter 1076

    "Don''t worry, you two. It''s not a big deal. You don''t have to work so hard." Liu Feixu smile, although it is a little uncomfortable, but her mother-in-law''s house all smell her turn, strange embarrassed.


    "Don''t say that, sister-in-law. Later my elder brother will say that I didn''t take care of my sister-in-law. What should I do if I was beaten?"


    Huang Fu Xi smiles, "Xiao Yu, if you have a way to let your sister-in-law have dinner, I''d like to thank you so much."


    "What''s the point? It''s not right." Xiaoyu smiles and thinks, "by the way, does my cousin want to drink sour plum soup? I''ll do it for you. "


    "No, No." Liu Fei Xu busy refuse, how she let light rain to do these.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m afraid it''s useless. Our family has something to do, but my sister-in-law doesn''t like it."


    "It''s nothing to try. Is there a kitchenette here? Let''s go to the kitchen and have a look. Don''t go, cousin. There''s lampblack. " Xiaoyu pulls Huangfu Qian''s hand and gets up.


    Liu Fei Xu is busy, "light rain, need not, a short while guest should come."


    "It doesn''t matter." Light rain two people stormy out of the door.


    Liu Feixu thinks it''s not good to let the two princesses run for her in the kitchen, so the maid holds her hand and goes into the kitchen.


    Before long, Xiaoyu came with a bowl of sour plum soup, "cousin, how about a taste?"


    Huangfuzi followed her closely, watching her sister-in-law''s movements to see if she could drink.


    "I''m really troubling you both." Liu Feixu is not polite. He sniffs it in front of his nose. It tastes sour.


    Take a sip, huh? It was delicious, so I drank it slowly.


    Xiaoyu and Huangfu Qian look at each other and smile at each other.


    "In the future, I''ll let my servants do it according to my teaching method. My cousin will like it."


    "Well, fortunately you''re here. With this, my sister-in-law can eat some."


    "Lady Shizi, princess, here comes the guest." The servants came to report.


    "Then let''s go to the front." After drinking some soup, Liu Feixu was in a good mood, and looked at her two best friends.


    At the front, the housekeeper welcomed the guests at the gate, and the old princess sat at the women''s table, accompanied by several old ladies.


    The princess was also greeting the ladies.


    On the side of the men''s table, it''s naturally Huangfu Ziyu who greets the guests again. Dongfang yexuan acts as the door God beside him.


    There is a big stage in the center, on which the actors are singing.


    "Is that Princess Yu? Doesn''t it look like a village girl? "


    On one side, there were several girls muttering together.


    "Hey, if she is really as vulgar as a village girl, can the young master of Dongfang take a fancy to her?"


    "Also, if you don''t have some skills, you can get to the position you have today?"


    "I tell you, they are really capable and arrogant. We all know the purpose of the flower appreciation party held in Sihai villa a few days ago. But Princess Yu took out a lot of things to throw away, but they are all fine products. Now we are still talking about them with relish."


    "It''s natural. There are not only restaurants with rain, but also Meiyan Pavilion. The things in it are not affordable for ordinary people."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu, along the way, always found that the ladies were looking at her.


    She touched her face. "Xiao Xi, have I made up?"


    "No "What''s the matter?" she said


    "No, I just feel that everyone is looking at me and thinks that there is something wrong with me."


    "Of course, it''s up to you. All the" withered branches and rotten leaves "you take out are fine. Who''s not curious?" Wong Fu Sie rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 1077

    When she was in the rain courtyard before, her brother was so surprised to see the flowers. She thought it was something ordinary and precious. Who knew it was so big.


    "Don''t worry about them. They are jealous of you." Liu Feixu looked around at the people who gathered.


    "However, Xiaoyu, I really didn''t expect you to have those boutiques. It''s difficult for ordinary people to find one. You have so many."


    "My cousin loves flowers, too? What do you like? I''ll give you some pots to play with. "


    "No Liu Feixu quickly refused. She didn''t want to ask for something from others.


    "It''s OK. We have nothing to do with each other. I''ll send it to you tomorrow. Xiao Xi has it, too." She doesn''t favor one over the other. Anyway, she doesn''t lack one.


    "I don''t have much time to take care of it in the yard. Maybe I can save your life."


    Liu Feixu did not refuse, know that light rain is afraid of her, no time to take care of are excuses, servants are more.


    The three went up to see the old princess.


    "Xiaoyu has seen her grandmother. She is still so young. I envy her." Xiaoyu''s exaggerated remarks amused the old princess.


    "There''s no exaggeration. It''s funny." The old princess smiles like a spring breeze.


    Touching her face, she has been wearing facial mask recently. Is it really so effective?


    "The catkins are coming. You''re heavy now. Don''t mix with Miss Qian. She''s a monkey." Waving at Liu Feixu.


    It''s good to pat her hands before and after she goes up. There are great grandchildren in her stomach.


    "Grandma, there are so many people who don''t give me face." Huangfuzi turned around and was pretty angry.


    "Ha ha ha... What face do you want?" The old princess laughed.


    "Come here and show me your respects." Then introduce the old ladies to them respectively.


    The people who come to the banquet in Xiangwang mansion are not ordinary people, not to mention sitting with the old princess, which is even more important.


    After the ceremony, the three people went to the princess. The old ladies'' side was not suitable for them to stay more.


    "Aunt." Xiaoyu, they come.


    Wang Fei is sitting with those Gaoming ladies. Seeing Liu Feixu coming, she stands up quickly. "Feixu is heavy. You should pay attention to it, especially in this March."


    "Xiaoyu is here. Today is busy. You are a safe man. Help me take care of your cousin."


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile, "it''s natural."


    "Mother, I''m here. I''ll take care of my sister-in-law." Wong Fu Sie stepped forward to show her face.


    "You?" Princess funny look at her, "you forget it, I still believe in light rain some."


    Huangfusi stamped her foot reluctantly, "hum!"


    The banquet soon began. Xiaoyu, huangfuxi and Liu Feixu sat together. All of them were female dependents, and all of them were female dependents of officials above grade four.


    On the platform is singing fairy offering peach, everyone eat and drink.


    Xiangwang stood up and went to the central government. He bowed his head respectfully to the old prince: "father, son, I wish you happiness and longevity. This is the evergreen pine that my son specially found. I hope my father will stay with him forever."


    "Ann has a heart." King Xiang was named huangfu''an.


    Then there was the gift from Huangfu Ziyu, because there was no other concubines in the palace.


    Then Dongfang yexuan came out, "my grandson wishes my grandfather a prosperous day and a bright moon, and the pines and cranes will live in Changchun."


    Then have someone bring up the gift he prepared.


    A piece of colored glaze inlaid with a portrait of his mother huangfuxiang.

 Chapter 1078

    "It''s the worst thing for her mother to die early and not be filial. The grandson presents the portrait of her mother in the hope that it can replace her mother and accompany her grandfather."


    Looking at the lifelike portrait, the old prince didn''t know how the glaze was made. The naked eye looked like a living person.


    Excited fingers tremble, hoarse cry out: "Xiang er..."


    Xiaoyu is shocked. Although there is no glass making technology in ancient times, the glass technology is not bad either. It''s a 3D printing technology, and you can see three-dimensional images.


    "Wow, it costs a lot of money to make such a large piece of glaze. Only the rich Sihai villa can make it."


    "Money is second. You don''t see the people in the painting coming out. That''s the most powerful part."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The old princess almost could not resist standing up, with fog under her eyes.


    Then the princess, Liu Feixu and huangfuxi gave gifts.


    When they finished, Xiaoyu came out, "Xiaoyu wishes my grandfather a happy ending and eternal happiness."


    Then he motioned to Yumei to open the box. "This is a sword that Xiaoyu got by chance. As the saying goes, the sword is given to a hero. My grandfather has been fighting for many years, and he is a real hero."


    The sword and the box were sent to the old prince. The old prince, who was just a little excited, saw the simple sword.


    He didn''t think about anything. He pulled it out and saw that he hadn''t said anything. His son was surprised and said, "general!"


    what?


    The old prince looked carefully, and sure enough, he saw those two words.


    "This..."


    He was surprised and speechless. This is not an ordinary sword. It''s an ancient magic sword!


    "Oh, my God, it''s the legendary sword!"


    "Is it true? Isn''t that a legend? "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Those present were once again surprised by this unusual birthday present.


    This couple is really amazing. They don''t have any gifts. We can''t help but think of a large number of precious flower seeds handed down from the villa a few days ago.


    At the beginning, everyone looked down on her. They didn''t think that there were so many good things in other people''s hands. Even many clans might not be able to take them out.


    "Good, good, good, Xiaoyu has a heart." The old prince said three good things in a row, which shows how much he likes the sword.


    Although Boyang Marquis''s mansion is no longer in the class, there is at least one vacant title in it, so he also came here.


    From the beginning to see the intimate contact between Zhang Xiaoyu and the palace, she had an idea.


    "I wanted to climb up with her, but I didn''t know what to do. Hum!" Cursing in secret.


    So her brain a impulse, stand up to bombard Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "It''s said that this is a legendary sword. There is no royal palace. If such a good thing is not given to the emperor, does Princess Yu not pay attention to the emperor?"


    This words, the whole audience was silent, even if there is this question in people''s hearts, they dare not say it clearly, but the fool stabbed it out, it''s a good play to see.


    Xiangwangfu''s people Qi Shushu''s face turned black and stared at the insolent Mrs. Yang.


    This is to drag their family into a hell of doom.


    Before he could retort, he heard Xiaoyu laugh: "ha ha..."


    Light rain beautiful Mou a turn, light looking at Mrs. Yang, "Mrs. Yang, you this in order to attract people''s attention, also calculate have nothing to use it extremely, this next good, you certainly famous."


    As soon as Mrs. Yang finished, she regretted it. She shouldn''t be so impulsive.

 Chapter 1079

    Can see Zhang Xiaoyu a pair of placid appearance, the fire in the heart rubs to rub to rub to come up.


    "Am I wrong? If the princess doesn''t pay attention to the emperor, it''s obviously disrespectful. "


    Old Wang Ye and Wang Ye calmly looked at Mrs. Yang, thinking about how to roll down the title to him.


    Huangfu Qian saw the woman''s nonsense and was about to rush out. She was stopped by the princess. "Mother, the woman is talking nonsense. I''m going to help Xiaoyu."


    "What can I do for you? Don''t make a mess of it. Watch first. " The princess said in a deep voice.


    If the emperor really suspects that their family does not respect the emperor, she will be waiting


    Eyes immediately deep up, eager to strangle this woman alive.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu standing in the center and is about to step forward. She stops her eyes and opens her lips: "believe me."


    "Respect is not in the eyes, nor in the mouth, but in the heart."


    Breeze blowing, drizzle''s hair was blown disorderly, floating in the face, gently with the hand to the ear side.


    "You keep saying that I don''t respect the emperor. If you don''t offer such treasures to the emperor, are you saying that the emperor''s eyelids are shallow?


    Or is it better for the emperor not to tolerate his ministers? Or... "A sarcastic glance at her.


    "Are you going to make the decision for the emperor?"


    This word a, that is more extraordinary, high hat took on Mrs. Yang''s head, she panicked unceasingly.


    "You... You''re bullshit. How can I have such a mind? I''m talking about your gift. I''m talking about you. Don''t mention those who don''t have it."


    "Don''t panic. I''m following your words." Light rain elegant, standing in the center, fearless in the public gaze.


    "If you are so considerate of the emperor, I will certainly convey," your sincere heart! "


    The following words accentuate the tone.


    Mrs. Yang was worried and panicked. How could she say that? If it came to the emperor''s ears, no matter whether she really thought that, she would have offended.


    "Ladies and gentlemen..." the princess stood up to say that the banquet continued, and she heard a shout.


    "The emperor has a decree. The old prince has worked hard to protect the country. He has given a birthday present. This is a reward."


    Then there is the reward of running water.


    Originally, I planned to do something from it. Now I''m completely out of work. Didn''t you see that the emperor still rewarded me?


    This shows that the emperor attaches great importance to the palace.


    As soon as Mrs. Yang''s legs softened, she just sat down. It''s over. It''s over.


    We didn''t have anything to do with this episode. We''d better push the cup to change the cup and congratulate the old prince on his birthday.


    But no one said a word to Mrs. Yang, everyone quietly away from the people looking for death.


    After the end, they see off in the front yard. Xiaoyu and huangfuxi stay together, but they haven''t left yet.


    "Xiaoyu, you are so awesome. You scared the woman so much that her legs were soft. She left with the help of a maid."


    "Hum, how dare this damned old woman fight against my palace like this. It''s not over." Huffy, as long as the thought of this person holding a birthday gift is about to scramble, she is very angry.


    "Xiaoxi, don''t get excited. It''s up to your husband to decide. Don''t get involved." Liu Feixu was very angry, but he had reason.


    "Then how can we


    "Feixu, how are you?" In the distance, the general''s wife strode over, took Liu Feixu''s hand and looked up and down.


    "I didn''t scare you just now, did I?" She looked at her words, afraid that her daughter would be scared, but she was still pregnant.

 Chapter 1080

    She wants to help, but it''s a matter of the palace. She''s not easy to get involved.


    "Mother, I''m fine. Don''t worry about it." Liu Feixu smiles and comforts.


    "Aunt Liu." See you in drizzle.


    "Oh, I can''t help it. You''re a princess now. Don''t be like that. When people see you, they have to say something." Mrs. Liu quickly helps Xiaoyu.


    "But what you said just now is really good. I can''t say it. I would have slapped you in the face if I had to."


    Xiaoyu smiles in his heart and deserves to be the general''s wife.


    "I want to come, too, but if I beat her, I''ll ruin my image." Xiaoyu''s serious face made everyone laugh.


    "What kind of image do you have? Tell me about you, beat your mother-in-law, and mess up her party. Your mouth is famous in the capital."


    Huangfu Qian rolled her eyes, but this is Zhang Xiaoyu, the girl who doesn''t pretend.


    "Well, I''ve done a lot of good things when you say that." Xiaoyu is not ashamed, but proud.


    Mrs. Liu burst out laughing, "Xiaoyu girl, you are really to my appetite. I tell you, some people have to beat. Don''t beat her blindly. There''s nothing wrong with one beat. If you can''t, beat twice."


    Liu Feixu and Huangfu Qian look at each other and smile helplessly.


    Xiaoyu thinks that Mrs. Liu has a good character. "Yes, don''t beep if you have something to do. It''s the best to have a good beating."


    Mrs. Liu almost didn''t take Xiaoyu as a sister of the opposite sex. Xiaoyu''s idea is too right.


    "What do you say? I heard you laughing all the way." Princess, Prince, Huangfu Ziyu and Dongfang yexuan came.


    "Xiaoyu, I have wronged you today. Don''t worry, we''ll fix it. " The princess patted Xiaoyu''s hand.


    "I''m not wronged. My aunt doesn''t treat me as a family. I''m angry." Speak of file mouth, also toward the East night Xuan wink.


    "Yes, my aunt was wrong." The princess said with a smile, looked at Liu Feixu one eye, see daughter-in-law nothing to relax.


    "Mother, where are the grandparents?" Huangfusi took the princess by the arm.


    "Take them back to the yard to rest first." There are a lot of bad things to worry about today, but we can''t let the old man worry about them.


    "Today''s events are remembered by our royal family." When the princess said that, she also looked at her husband and son and asked them to find a way to punish the Yang family.


    "Well, just leave it to us." The King opened his mouth, and his face was still a little heavy. It can be seen that it really annoyed him.


    Leave the palace, light rain in the carriage, Eastern night Xuan hook lip a smile.


    "Young lady, first you were so powerful that you took out a large number of precious flowers to fight your wives. Now you take out a legendary sword as a birthday gift. Your prestige will be praised in Beijing again."


    "Master Dongfang, I''ve been remembered by the traitors. I really don''t want to do my business. You''ve been unknown for a long time. In order to catch up with you, I have to flatter you."


    Light rain wants to cry, but also from the sleeve out of the handkerchief to wipe the corner of the eye.


    "It''s really hard for me, madam. I don''t have as many treasures as you do. I just want to make up for them."


    The eastern night Xuan bends over to swallow that red lip in the entrance, one hand is holding her back brain, two people''s ears rub each other.


    Chang''an, who was driving outside, looked straight ahead and did not dare to see or listen more.


    It''s really killing. The young master and his wife are doing that. How can they compliment each other?


    A glance to the side, Yumei also pretends to look at the front.

 Chapter 1081

    After thinking about it, I felt out the paper bag on my chest and put it in her arms.


    "What is this?" Yu Mei asks curiously.


    "When I saw that the snacks on the young master''s table were good-looking, I packed two pieces."


    I''m not talking about it anymore, but the tip of my ear is a little red.


    Yumei didn''t notice. She opened it directly. There were two pieces of cake with plum blossom pattern in it. She followed the young lady and saw them. But with the princess and the lady of the emperor, she didn''t want to be presumptuous, so she didn''t have to eat them.


    Pick it up, put it in your mouth, chew it twice, "delicious."


    "Good to eat. I''ll bring it back to you later."


    Yumei was noticed that the voice had changed a little. She only cared about what she ate in her hand. "Well, let''s say that I want something delicious to keep for you."


    The light rain in the carriage and Dongfang yexuan look at each other and quietly cover his ear, "does Chang''an want to run my Yumei?"


    "It''s not a crutch, it''s true love." Dongfang yexuan kisses the water eyes.


    "Damn true love, it''s a bad intention!" Xiaoyu smiles.


    I don''t know whether Dongfang yexuan''s section number is too high, or Dongfang''s famous city can''t manage his son. In short, Xiaoyu''s life in the villa is very comfortable, and there''s no need to make rules, get up early and say hello and so on.


    So comfortable after a few days, into May.


    News came from the palace that the Empress Dowager''s condition had improved and that she would come to Sihai villa for the Dragon Boat Festival.


    After the edict, the first concern of Xiaoyu is mo Yufan: "a ye, brother Mo has been in the palace for so long, nothing happened?"


    "It''s OK. He treats his ancestors in Shoukang palace every day, and he doesn''t have to go out. Everyone dares to know what to do to him at this juncture."


    Two people also ignore others, so murmur in a low voice.


    The famous Oriental City frowned and coughed: "hum..."


    Wait for two people to see to come over, "night Xuan, how can the Empress Dowager think of our mountain villa to have Dragon Boat Festival, haven''t heard of before?"


    I don''t know what the Imperial Palace thinks.


    "What does Tianjia think and how do I know? The emperor has already ordered, can we still resist the order? " Oriental night Xuan light, corner of the mouth with irony.


    The famous Oriental City choked and explained, "I don''t mean that. It''s just that the Empress Dowager comes out of the palace and comes to our house again. This is the most important security issue."


    "Yes, please do your best to arrange every corner and make it perfect."


    Oriental night Xuan sits on one side, although a snow-white, can send out the breath is so cold.


    Dongfang Yeliang and song lanyue don''t know why the Empress Dowager is coming to the villa, but this may be their chance.


    "Master, Yeliang is also very old. Why don''t you leave the safety problem to him, or let him do something instead of idling all day."


    With a mother like smile, song lanyue turns to propose to the master.


    The famous Oriental City glanced at Dongfang Yeliang, "no, it''s about the safety of the Empress Dowager. If something goes wrong, we will be doomed. I''ll come myself. "


    Dongfang Yeliang didn''t get angry when he was rejected by the famous city of the East. It''s a problem for anyone to take care of himself. It''s no good to do it well. If it''s done badly, it''s a matter of life.


    "Niang, what my father said is reasonable. Let''s not make trouble. I didn''t speak to my second brother."


    Xiaoyu disdains the two people''s behavior of provoking dissension when they seize the opportunity.


    What she is thinking now is that her ancestors are coming to make something interesting and delicious.

 Chapter 1082

    "Father, since there is nothing wrong, the daughter-in-law will leave first." Stand up and bend.


    "Wait for me." Dongfang yexuan stands up and looks up.


    "It''s very important for our ancestors to come here this time. Please try your best not to let people take advantage of it."


    Finish not waiting for reaction, holding the hand of light rain, directly out of the hall.


    "Ye, don''t you care about it?" Do you mind giving it all to the master?


    "Of course, we need to take care of it, but we need to add a layer of protection on top of it so as to take precautions."


    "That''s good. The ancestor came out to play well. He must not be disturbed by these common things."


    They walked slowly towards the night yard, followed by a group of waiters.


    As soon as they got back to the nightyard, they made corresponding arrangements.


    "Zifei, ask someone to send a message to the palace, and say that the east wind has arrived."


    "Yes, young lady."


    Soon, on the day of Dragon Boat Festival, everyone knows that the Empress Dowager in the palace will stay in Sihai villa for the festival.


    The sedan chair carried by the 16th emperor was full of people behind him, and there were many bodyguards to protect him.


    As soon as I entered the villa, I surrounded the whole villa. No fly could fly in.


    "The old ancestor can come, light rain''s eyes almost see through." When the Empress Dowager got out of the sedan chair, Xiaoyu stepped forward to help her.


    After that, the people of the villa stood in a row and saluted together: "meet the Empress Dowager and wish her longevity and Tianqi."


    "You''re a smart little mouth, and you''ll make the sad family happy." The Empress Dowager put her hand on Xiaoyu''s wrist.


    "All flat body, AI family is to play, don''t so much etiquette." Hands up, please.


    Song lanyue stirred her handkerchief in secret. "This Zhang Xiaoyu is really nice. Before everyone saluted, she ran up alone, showing off her good relationship with the Empress Dowager?"


    "Empress dowager, it''s rare for you to come out. I''ve already let people vacate the yard. Go to the yard first and have a rest."


    She also can''t let Zhang Xiaoyu alone, Zhu Yu in front, always want to attract a little attention.


    Ancestors put their eyes on her and asked Xiaoyu casually, "who is this?"


    Light rain tangled mouth, "this is father''s steproom, two niangs."


    Song lanyue bowed her head and bit her silver teeth. She was angry with Zhang Xiaoyu


    Laozong''s face is not good-looking. You can tell who this person is by mentioning it.


    After a visit to the famous Oriental City, "master Dongfang, isn''t the old lady AI Jia useless? Can such a person be presumptuous in front of the mourning family? "


    Oriental City quickly forward two steps, "Empress Dowager forgive me, I let her down."


    "Don''t hurry down." Glaring at Song lanyue who broke in.


    "Master..." song lanyue looks at the famous Oriental City, but she knows that this is not the place where she can be wild, so she bows her head and leaves.


    "Ancestor, you are here today. Don''t disturb your interest for the sake of irrelevant people. Let''s go in." Dongfang yexuan came forward and held the other hand of the Empress Dowager.


    "Well, the East says so." Laozu nodded with a smile.


    Because it was inconvenient to have so many people, there was no one else to accompany him. The emperor also ordered all civil and military officials not to come to the door to harass him.


    They helped the old ancestor to the villa, followed by a large group of people, guarding the officers and soldiers in five steps and one post.


    Dongfang Yeliang clenched his fingers, clenched his fist, and watched people go away.


    "Laozuzong, although our villa is not as poor as the Imperial Palace, it has a different scenery. My husband also dug a pool in the mansion. Now the lotus has opened, but it hasn''t bear lotus seeds. Otherwise, we can give laozuzong some fresh lotus seed soup."


    Xiaoyu introduced the scenery of the villa to his ancestors as he walked.

 Chapter 1083

    Dongfang yexuan will occasionally insert a sentence, "laozuzong, you see, it was made by Master Wang, the rockery master. You can see the scene of the spring Ding Dong and rushing down every day."


    "Good, good." Ancestor always nodded with a smile.


    Mo Yufan has been following behind him. Dongfang yexuan signals his mother to come forward to take his place, and he steps back.


    "How?"


    Two people walk side by side, Mo Yufan shakes his head, "I have tried my best, it is these two days."


    Dongfang yexuan is silent, looking at the scene that Xiaoyu accompanies his ancestors.


    Oriental City also followed, "yexuan, the Empress Dowager is not in good health, you''d better arrange for her to have a rest."


    Knowing that the Empress Dowager didn''t like him, he didn''t want to go up, but as the villa leader, he had to follow.


    "Ancestors are here to play today, and the emperor has ordered it. Xiaoyu will arrange it." Oriental night Xuan light explanation.


    Looking at a piece of lotus in front, Xiaoyu pointed to one: "laozuzong, you see, is that the most beautiful one? Shall I have someone pick it for laozuzong?"


    Xiaoyu is worried about her health, and everyone is not walking fast. Xiaoyu is walking around, picking up beautiful things and walking not far away.


    "Where? It''s very nice for AI Jia to look at that flower. "


    "Ancestor, in your old people''s eyes, everyone is equal, flowers are similar, but Xiaoyu thinks that flower is the most beautiful, most lining you."


    "Ha ha, you''re a monkey. You know how to say it. Look at it, Mammy peach. It''s so beautiful?"


    Holding the other hand, the old lady chuckled, "the empress dowager, when the princess is full of flowers and bones, she naturally sees that everything is beautiful. Her eyes are always good. The Empress Dowager has always praised her."


    "Yes, take it. Let''s see how beautiful it is."


    Behind him, a big guard stepped on the tip of his foot, took the lotus in his hand in a twinkling of an eye, and held it respectfully in front of him.


    The palace maid took it and handed it to her.


    The old ancestor took a look, "it''s really good-looking, white in red, half open half cover."


    Simply strolled a few places, worried that the old man''s body could not stand.


    "The old ancestors, I have two fat rabbits too awesome, and I had a nest of two days ago, and I had a few little guys, do my ancestors want to see."


    "Oh? I haven''t seen the new born rabbit yet. Let''s take a look at it. "


    So a group of people turned to the nightyard.


    Also dare not let the old man run about, so Xiaoyu let people with the cage moved to the hall yard.


    The ancestors were sitting on a soft couch, and the maids were waiting to eat fruit.


    "Ancestor, this watermelon is very sweet, but it''s cold. I''m afraid I can''t eat it much."


    Light rain turns to see Mo Yufan, Mo Yufan gets up, "it''s OK to eat a little."


    Walking for a while, the ancestors are feeling hot, eating watermelon, feel more comfortable.


    "In the palace, she was in charge of not letting me eat. I didn''t want to come out, and she was also in charge of you little girl." He shook his head with a smile.


    "Ancestors should like it. Xiaoyu asks people to send fresh ones to the palace every day, but they can''t be greedy. Ancestors have to set an example for us."


    "It''s just you."


    We all sit in the yard, sitting in the room will have the feeling of depression, not freedom.


    Light rain simply let everyone in the shade of the stool, maid also retreat to the corridor to stand.


    There are some on the ancestral table, and there are all those sitting there, such as the villa leader, Dongfang Yeliang, Mo Yufan and so on.

 Chapter 1084

    "Dongfang, this watermelon is delicious. Why haven''t I seen it before?" Mo Yufan takes a spoon to dig into the mouth.


    Each of them had half of them and a silver spoon.


    "You haven''t eaten, isn''t it normal? Xiaoyu''s food, isn''t that what you haven''t eaten before? " Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu and finds that she is eating watermelon happily.


    Frown, her body is not good, can''t eat much, think of here, "you have time to help my wife recuperate the body."


    I don''t want to say much. It''s not easy for people to know.


    Mo Yufan saw that he didn''t want to say more and didn''t ask in detail, "good."


    The Oriental City is eating the things in its hand, whether it''s watermelon, peach, plum, fragrant pear, strawberry


    There are some he has never seen, and some he has eaten but has never tasted so delicious. His brain can''t help turning. If it''s big, it''s a big business.


    "Yexuan, can your daughter-in-law plant a lot of these things?"


    The eastern night Xuan glances at him and immediately knows the idea in his heart.


    "Don''t think about it. If Xiaoyu wants to get rich by these things, he has already started. He''s waiting for you?"


    He knows Xiaoyu. She just wants enough money. She doesn''t want to be too tired and troublesome.


    It''s better for her to open more branches than anything else.


    He was flattered by the famous Oriental City. The more he came into contact with her, the more he felt that her daughter-in-law was unfathomable. She didn''t look like a mountain woman at all. In his heart, he deeply felt that her daughter-in-law really didn''t lack money, and he didn''t think about her own property.


    Dongfang Yeliang thinks more. If he gets all these things into his own hands, then


    "Oh, look, my fat rabbit is coming." Two boys came over with a big cage and put it under their feet.


    Light rain pointed to the white, "this is the mother."


    Pointing to the yellow one: "this is a public one. His two feelings are very good. They all go together."


    The ancestor''s attention was on a wooden box with an open lid. There were several white rabbits bigger than mice.


    "Why do you stay in the same place and don''t come out to play?"


    "It''s too small to walk."


    But as soon as the light rain''s voice fell, one of the rabbits in the nest staggered up and jumped to the white rabbit''s side.


    Then one after another of the rabbits ran out, skipping to play.


    "Oh, I won''t go yet. Looking at the old ancestor, I''ll jump up. I''m jealous of the old ancestor''s big face."


    Light rain toot mouth, resentment of looking at the rabbit.


    The old ancestor laughs, "it seems that the AI family still has some ability to win their hearts more than you."


    "That feeling is good. If the rabbits are bigger, they will send two to their ancestors as companions, and let them bathe in the emperor''s favor and enjoy the happiness of their ancestors."


    Xiaoyu is mainly responsible for amusing his ancestors, telling jokes, serving tea and water, and having a special maid in waiting on him.


    "Lady, don''t patronize chatting with your ancestors. Didn''t you promise them something delicious?" Oriental night Xuan comes over, warm voice way.


    Xiaoyu patted his head, "look at me. I''m happy to chat with my ancestors. I almost forgot the business."


    Stand up to run to the kitchen, but a pause, "ancestor, this is the Dragon Boat Festival, you want to eat zongzi, or I let my servants move things here, let''s work together?"


    "Nonsense, how can such a thing disturb the Empress Dowager? I don''t want to step down." The famous Oriental City stood up and scolded loudly.

 Chapter 1085

    Laozuzong raised his hand, "the AI family thinks that the idea of Xiaoyu is good. The last time I made zongzi was decades ago. This time I will have fun with the people, and the AI family will do it again."


    "Yes, it''s a great blessing for those who eat Zongzi from their ancestors." Xiaoyu told people to bring up all the prepared things.


    "You''re the sweet one." Ancestors waved to move things closer. She washed her hands, picked up a big bamboo leaf and began to work.


    "My ancestors praised me. I have to remember." Xiaoyu grins happily, then beckons Dongfang yexuan to come.


    "Ah Yeh, let me teach you." Regardless of what gentleman far cook, happy to lift leaves.


    Dongfang yexuan came over, and Xiaoyu put the leaf in his hand, "you see, if you turn around like this, a funnel shape will be ready, and then put the things you like in, put the glutinous rice, and then tie them up like this, it''s over."


    Light rain hands teaching, two people close, smell each other''s smell.


    Ancestors see two people so good feelings, the corner of the mouth smile did not go down, look at the side of the curious stretched out his head, to this side to see a few people.


    "Let''s help together. Don''t stick to any rules today."


    There is no place to put the hands and feet of the famous Oriental City. Mo Yufan is naturally very curious, so the two of them are learning and working together.


    Oriental night good close, also don''t speak, afraid oneself any words provoked empress dowager, can end.


    It''s as like as two peas watching others learn to do.


    "Niang Niang, the old slave looks like the scene of a family cooking." Mother peach whispered in her ear.


    "Oh, yes, such a scene is really rare." She is the most noble woman in the world, but there is no such family happiness.


    Sometimes it''s a good experience to do it yourself.


    After making zongzi, Xiaoyu will let the right person cook it.


    "Ancestor, Xiaoyu will take you to a good place and eat good food."


    "Oh, I''m looking forward to it."


    So Xiaoyu took her to the highest Pavilion of the villa and arranged for her barbecue rack to be carried.


    "Laozuzong, let''s have a barbecue here and watch the scenery in the distance. What do you say?"


    Light rain put a cushion on the stone bench, "ancestor, cushion this, soft."


    Hold someone down.


    Looking at the distance, the ancestors could see the houses and the palace in the distance.


    "Well, I''ll take your advice."


    Everything was arranged in advance. Xiaoyu roasted the vegetables and meat on it. The flying action of his hand and the skillful action of spreading seasoning attracted the ancestors.


    "Do you often do these things?"


    "Yes, in the past, when the conditions were not good, we had to find a way to make delicious food by ourselves. Later, when the conditions were good, we also like to think about delicious food by ourselves."


    Xiaoyu quickly baked a few strings, put them on the plate and gave them to laozuzong, "come on, laozuzong, have a taste."


    Behind her, a maid in waiting stood up and wanted to test the poison.


    Xiaoyu first picked up a bunch to eat, "well, ancestors like spicy or light? It''s a little spicy. I don''t know if it''s to your taste


    Mother Tao glanced at the maid in waiting and handed it to her father.


    The ancestor picked up a string and bit it like Xiaoyu, "mmm... It''s so hot... It''s so numb..."


    Mother Tao quickly poured a cup of tea.


    But the Empress Dowager had finished eating that string. "It''s delicious. Mother peach also eats it. It''s different from what we usually eat."


    When mother Tao ate it, she was sweating, but the more she ate, the more she wanted to eat.

 Chapter 1086

    Dongfang yexuan and Mo Yufan have already done it by themselves, but they are very conscious and know that Xiaoyu is too busy to take care of them.


    The famous Oriental City wanted to keep its identity, but seeing that everyone had already eaten it, and no one wanted to give it to him, it consciously began to have plenty of food and clothing.


    I fell in love with the taste as soon as I ate it.


    Light rain baked a dish again, "come on, ancestor, this is the last dish."


    The old ancestor with the string said, "are you so mean? I haven''t had enough yet. "


    Xiaoyu said with a smile: "that''s OK, but there are still many delicious food in the back. What if the ancestors are full and can''t eat?"


    Laozuzong while eating, looking at the light rain, "or, but if the sad family is not satisfied behind, but to punish you."


    "Yes, Xiaoyu will not give you the chance to punish me."


    After sitting in the pavilion for a while, the whole villa below was filled with the smell of barbecue, and they all looked at this direction and drooled.


    "Yumei, have you arranged it?"


    "It''s ready, miss."


    Light rain holding the hand of the ancestors, "ancestors, we should change the scene, eat the same."


    But the famous Oriental City and Mo Yufan are still reluctant to part with their struggle. Even Dongfang Yeliang has eaten a lot, and the look in Xiaoyu''s eyes is even more incomprehensible.


    "Ha ha ha... AI Jia is more and more curious." The Empress Dowager is very happy. She hasn''t been so relaxed for a long time.


    "Mother, it''s time for you to take the medicine." Mother Tao was holding a porcelain vase, and the maid of honor was holding a glass of water.


    "It''s a wet blanket." But he still took the medicine.


    "Laozu, you''ll get better if you take medicine. Let''s go and eat something."


    Xiaoyu is afraid that his ancestors will think more and helps him to go down the rockery Pavilion.


    Then at the foot of the mountain, where there are small waterfalls.


    "Look, there are two chickens and two ducks."


    Zifei and Ziqiong are touching the mud.


    The famous Oriental City was about to talk about him immediately, but thinking of what Zhang Xiaoyu had just done, she didn''t think she would be rash, so she didn''t speak.


    "What is the reason?" The ancestors looked at Zifei''s movements.


    Dongfang yexuan went to her other side, and Xiaoyu helped her.


    "Laozuzong, Xiaoyu has another unique specialty, which is lotus leaf chicken, called Huaji."


    "Oh? This lotus chicken is made of lotus leaves, but what is it called a flower chicken? " It''s a little too indecent.


    "Does the old ancestor think its name is bad?" Xiaoyu pointed to Zifei, "this way of eating is originally that beggars steal other people''s chicken, but I have adapted it. There are a lot of materials in it. It''s called Xiangxiang chicken."


    Fearing that the old people would avoid this name, Xiaoyu changed it.


    "How can you eat it covered with mud?" It''s disgusting to think about it.


    "There are several layers of lotus leaves on it. It''s clean and won''t stain it." Xiaoyu explained.


    At this time, a chair and several stools have been set on one side, and melon and fruit snacks have been set on them.


    "Laozu, let''s sit there and wait."


    Dongfang yexuan helps people to sit down. After waiting for a while, they see Zifei get the chicken out, clean it up, and put it on the plate.


    This time, he put some chopsticks into his mouth and said, "ancestor, it''s still delicious. Yexuan will taste it for you first."


    The Empress Dowager also knew that they were helping to test the poison, and that they were also a way to win her trust.

 Chapter 1087

    It''s all good. She just needs to eat with chopsticks.


    "Well." Nodded. "It''s good. It''s delicious." It''s better than what she ate in the palace.


    "My ancestors praised me again. Do you hear me, ye?" Xiaoyu pretends to be surprised and holds Dongfang yexuan''s hand.


    He patted her on the top of her hair, "yes, I heard you."


    It brought a burst of laughter from laozong. These two people are too cola.


    After eating chicken and duck and blowing the meeting wind, we went back to the night yard.


    "Laozuzong, zongzi should be cooked. Let''s go and have a look. I''ll choose the dumpling made by laozuzong. It''s lucky."


    Xiaoyu has always played the role of pistachio.


    When I went back, the rice dumplings were just taken out of the pot and put aside to cool.


    "Yumei, divide up some of these dumplings and send the fruits you eat today to the palace for the emperor''s ladies to taste."


    Today is the Dragon Boat Festival. She has already shown her food. If she doesn''t send some to the palace, it''s hard to say.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it." Jade plum leads a person, divide the thing well, again lead a person to send into the palace.


    "You have a heart." Ancestors clap Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Light rain can smile, and then began to peel rice dumplings for ancestors to eat.


    The Empress Dowager is very happy, although the food is not good, but today''s experience is not the same.


    Here eating rice dumplings, light rain and busy open, with people carrying a small stove to come, take out a set of tea sets, set out.


    "Husband, will you help us make tea? My ancestors must want to drink your tea. "


    It''s not soft at all to call up Dongfang yexuan.


    Oriental night Xuan gets up, "it''s clear that you want to be lazy, but also talk to your ancestors."


    Light rain pulled the sleeves of his ancestors, "ancestors, you say, do you want to drink the tea made by your husband?"


    "Ha ha... Naturally, I want to. I heard the emperor say that the Oriental tea art is good."


    "Look, you don''t believe what the ancestors said." The light rain immediately pulls the big flag to pick eyebrow to shout to him.


    Dongfang yexuan sat aside helplessly and began to make tea step by step and wash the cup


    Dongfang Yeliang stayed silent. Mo Yufan didn''t want to be a part of it. The famous city of the East wanted to come up. Unfortunately, he knew that he didn''t want to see him, and he couldn''t get on well, so they all ate in silence.


    "Ancestors, are you tired? Why don''t Xiaoyu tell you a story? " Xiaoyu carefully looked at the ancestor, afraid that she could not do it alone, so she fell down.


    But fortunately, the three of them were tired and felt energetic.


    "Or journey to the west? Queen, they all said it when they came to invite Ann. It''s very interesting. " This queen refers to the present empress dowager.


    "No, let''s talk about the romance of the Western Chamber today..."


    Xiaoyu plays his ability to amuse and speaks with relish and vividness.


    From time to time, I told a joke that everyone had a good atmosphere while drinking tea.


    When it was almost time, Xiaoyu cooked a table of dishes and made Yuanyang hot pot.


    "Ancestor, try my craft quickly. If anything is not good, I''m trying to learn it."


    "I have appetite when I look at it. I have both color and fragrance. It''s no less than the cooks in the palace."


    "That ancestor eats a bit more, if like, light rain makes for you everyday."


    "Then Dongfang can''t make trouble for AI Jia, saying that AI Jia has detained his daughter-in-law." The ancestor chuckled.


    Dongfang yexuan laughs, "my ancestors tease me again. It''s our good fortune to get the favor of my ancestors."

 Chapter 1088

    On this day, because there can be no tiredness or brain injury, the arrangement of light rain is mainly comfortable.


    In the evening, a group of people came back to the palace.


    After Xiaoyu sent them away, the famous Oriental City called them into the hall.


    "You did a good job today, especially Xiaoyu. It was arranged very well."


    "Thank you for your father''s praise. This is what daughter-in-law should do." Xiaoyu accepted with a smile.


    Today, seeing what his daughter-in-law has done, the Oriental City feels more and more good.


    So that song lanyue was blowing in the evening, he refuted.


    The emperor received the zongzi and fruit sent by Zhang Xiaoyu, "it''s very kind of him to reward all the palaces. Don''t let the princess down."


    After thinking about it, with a stroke of the pen, he rewarded the princess with a batch of things.


    Thinking of the news, barbecue and Huaji, the day''s itinerary was full, and he also had the interest of going around.


    "Emperor, Princess Wan is in an emergency." A eunuch ran to report.


    "What''s the matter? Have you found out? " How can a good emergency happen?


    "The imperial doctor has already checked. He committed suicide by taking poison. He also questioned the attendants and said that he was worried about the emperor. Recently, he was a little depressed."


    Prince Fu Feng sighed, "it''s just that. Bury it according to the specifications of your concubine."


    Also infatuated with a piece of, also did not leave a son and a half female.


    The next day, Xiaoyu got the news that Princess Wan was her elder sister in name. Naturally, she wanted to go into the palace to have a look.


    WanFei''s palace has not been moved, it is still the original place, in which the white cloth has been hung.


    "See you, princess." The people below salute when they see her.


    "Get up, how can the lady walk so suddenly, but what''s the secret?" His face was anxious.


    "Yesterday, my maid gave me a meal, and my mother ate a little. Then she asked me to take it down and said that I would not disturb her. She wanted to have a good rest."


    "But she was well dressed and didn''t wash. Because she insisted, the maids were guarding outside the door."


    "After a while, I heard something rolling down. The maid was worried and knocked on the door, but no one answered. So I came in and saw a small bottle on the ground, and the empress had gone with blood in her mouth."


    The maid''s tears trickled down, and she especially resented herself. "If only the maidservant didn''t come out, the maiden would have something wrong these days. She always looked at a place in a daze and didn''t speak..."


    Xiaoyu walks in with a heavy heart. Before the coffin is covered, she puts the grapes in and secretly chisels two air outlets in the dark.


    "Niang Niang and Xianhuang are deeply attached to each other. It''s useless for you to follow them. I don''t blame you."


    Xiaoyu kneels down to burn paper for a while.


    Today, my ancestors are in good health. All the people in the palace have spoken in the past.


    Xiaoyu has been guarding WanFei''s coffin, and secretly drips space water into her mouth several times.


    He left the palace in the evening.


    Directly came to the sheriff''s house, attracted housekeeper: "housekeeper, the Sheriff has something to arrange for you to do, do you believe it?"


    I don''t beat around the bush.


    "My life is a person of the princess'' mansion, and my death is a ghost of the princess'' mansion." He is the person arranged by the master. When he came here, he had already said that they had only one master.


    "That''s good." Light rain also know, don''t point ability, don''t rule of, East night Xuan also won''t arrange into mansion.


    "You find someone to go south..." light rain whispered.

 Chapter 1089

    After waiting for people to retreat, they were relieved to lie on the beauty couch in the yard.


    Yumei is playing a fan.


    "Have you been told to come here?"


    Light rain sleepy, the side of the table grapes are picky peel nuts to eat.


    "When you get out of the palace, you''ll be sent to deliver the letter. The young master should come when he gets the letter." Yumei simply invites a little servant girl to fight for food with grape.


    Xiaoyu sighs and looks at the peach bamboo above his head. This is a scene in the mansion, peach bamboo forest.


    "I''m still free in my family. I''m not comfortable when I meet that mother and son every day."


    "It''s uncomfortable, so stay here." The eastern night Xuan a pedal comes in, the clothes que turns over to fly, the cool face once cooled the temperature that heats up a lot.


    "Is that good? It''s said that our parents are not traveling far away, so we live here. Father won''t say anything, will he? " Xiaoyu got up and sat down.


    Dongfang yexuan came to sit beside her and took a cup of tea from Xiaoyu.


    "Nothing, I''ll explain it to him!"


    Since there''s Dongfang yexuan, she doesn''t have to worry.


    "When Princess Wan passed away, we should find nothing."


    "It''s such a good time for you to choose. Besides, a princess doesn''t need too many people''s attention."


    Dongfang yexuan holds people in his arms. "When things come to an end here, I''ll accompany you back to your hometown. You haven''t been back for a long time."


    "Well, I don''t know what the family has become. It''s better to go back and have a look."


    She also missed her mother and father.


    Holding her hand, "lady, I want to ask you for someone."


    "What? Can you say that again? " Xiaoyu thought she was listening.


    Do you mean to have a concubine?


    Oriental night Xuan see expression, know what he said is easy to misunderstand, quickly change.


    "It doesn''t mean that, it''s not that I want to..." he hinted and looked at Yumei.


    Xiaoyu''s anger is taken back instantly. Can''t you wait?


    "I know, but I have to ask the client about it. Let''s wait until I find time to ask her what she thinks. We can''t force her to do it."


    Since Chang''an has this meaning, why don''t you come to her and say it openly.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, and you''ll see what happens." He said for his subordinates that it was none of his business whether it was successful or not.


    Xiaoyu came to the imperial palace after breakfast to keep filial piety for WanFei, which is what the public should do.


    Before Xiaoyu arrived at the main hall, he heard that the Empress Dowager''s condition had gone from bad to worse.


    Light rain a pull a passing maid, "ancestor how suddenly bad, yesterday is not still good?"


    "I don''t know." Be frightened by light rain''s facial expression, but still reply immediately.


    Xiaoyu didn''t ask any more. She ran to Shoukang palace with her skirt. When she was panting, she held her hand to the door and panted. She heard it say aloud, "the Empress Dowager has gone. I''m sorry."


    Xiaoyu''s feet stopped there when he wanted to step in. Mo Yufan said that he could make his ancestors suffer less and get better, but only for one day.


    One more day yesterday, I have made a lot of money.


    However, what should Mo Yufan do? Will the emperor blame him for not being cured?


    I couldn''t catch my breath, so I rushed in and let the servants have no time to report.


    The emperor saw Xiaoyu and waved to the eunuch, "Xiaoyu, you are here."


    Light rain came forward, looked at the bed, closed his eyes, "emperor, I''m sorry to see the empress dowager, empress..."

 Chapter 1090

    Light rain''s gift has not gone down, was supported by the Queen''s hand, "princess don''t gift, are their own people."


    "Yes, Xiaoyu girl, thanks to you this time, the mother walked very peacefully. Before she left, she said that her last days were so happy. It''s not bad at all."


    The Empress Dowager''s handkerchief wipes in the corner of her eyes and comforts Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu bowed his head and did not speak.


    Although he knew that the old man was dead, he was still a little sad. The old ancestor was also a kind of Xiaozhuang.


    Or to see light rain so, to greet the queen, "hurry down to prepare, this will trouble the queen."


    As soon as I gave orders, I was busy.


    Light rain back out, see the side of Mo Yufan standing, also nodded to her, know he''s OK, it''s great.


    He nodded to show him not to worry.


    After a while, Dongfang yexuan came in in a hurry. His face was not very good. He said a few words to the emperor before he came to Xiaoyu.


    Holding Xiaoyu''s hand, "don''t worry."


    "Well, don''t be sad. When my ancestors left, they were peaceful and painless." Xiaoyu is afraid of his suffering, comforts him.


    Dongfang yexuan tightens her hand and responds to her comfort.


    All the civil and military officials soon rushed in. The palace was very fast, and white cloth had been hung everywhere.


    Light rain because Wan imperial concubine, so wear is white dress, and Oriental night Xuan itself wear white, pour also don''t need to change clothes.


    She looked at the direction of WanFei''s palace. She was a little worried, but she didn''t have to worry at all.


    Now everyone is concerned about the empress dowager, and no one will pay attention to a princess.


    "Emperor, I have done everything I can. Can I go out of the palace?" With the emperor finally free, Mo Yufan seize the opportunity to put forward.


    "Miracle doctor, would you like to work in Taiyuan hospital?" This man really has some strength and wants to stay for his use.


    "Emperor, I''m used to the life of idle clouds and wild cranes. I hope the emperor can make it right." Mo Yufan is very firm, he is dead also don''t want to enter a palace.


    Dongfang yexuan stood up and said, "emperor, Mo Yufan is just a wandering doctor. He doesn''t know the rules, so he will offend the noble. Let him out of the palace!"


    Huangfu Zifeng takes a deep look at Mo Yufan and Dongfang yexuan. Is it a fire pit in the palace?


    Why don''t everyone want to come in?


    "Well, I don''t want to force anyone. In that case, you can take him back."


    "Thank you, Emperor!" Both of them hand in hand at the same time.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan worship in the palace and go back in the afternoon.


    To the Princess House, see Mo Yufan immediately out of breath, spread on the chair, light rain impolite smile.


    Mo Yufan heard staring, "still smile, I almost trapped in the palace, you still schadenfreude."


    "Sorry, it''s all because of me." Dongfang yexuan apologizes to him.


    "Come on, what does that have to do with you?" It''s all because he''s so big and famous.


    "It''s over. I''d better leave. I don''t want to be recruited any more."


    Xiaoyu wants to laugh, but some of them don''t help and hold back.


    "That''s fine. We''re going to go out when things close down here."


    "I won''t stop you if you want to leave, but you''d better help Xiaoyu to have a look, and it''s not too late to leave." Oriental night Xuan light way, he but always remember, light rain bellyache thing.

 Chapter 1091

    On hearing this, Mo Yufan felt the pulse for Xiaoyu, "it''s nothing serious. It''s just some chills, which won''t affect the offspring. It''s just that I feel pain when I''m young every month. Wait for me to prescribe a few pieces of medicine with the pills I give, and it won''t happen next time."


    Some abdominal pain in women''s menstruation is normal, which is very simple for him.


    So after leaving the prescription and preparing all the medicine, Mo Yufan ran away. He was afraid of who and how in the palace would recruit him.


    He can''t help poisoning people.


    These days, Xiaoyu and I will go to the palace and come back.


    And WanFei has been buried, Xiaoyu let people save people, and then take the antidote.


    Wan Fei woke up to look at the environment, saw the side of the light rain and the eastern night Xuan, quickly got up and knelt down on one knee, "see the master, mother."


    "Get up. You''ve just woken up. It will take two more days to recover." Xiaoyu helped people up.


    "Thank you, mother." Princess Wan stood up.


    Oriental night Xuan light sits in the side, "what do you plan?"


    At least with him, also promised to let her live a new life.


    "My subordinates want to stay away from the capital and start over in a place they don''t know."


    "Since we are going to start over, are there any plans?" Light rain see her stand, back two steps, stand to the East night Xuan side.


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. Let''s go one step at a time."


    She''s just a craftsman and has no other skills


    "In that case, I have an idea for you to think about." Xiaoyu also can''t bear that she has no place for her old age. She is also worried that she will be caught and bring disaster to them.


    "Mother, please."


    "I''m going to do some business in Jiangnan. At present, I''m short of manpower. Since you can''t go out, how can you make a living in the future? Come and help me. I can''t guarantee how rich you are, but there is still peace and happiness. "


    What she worries about most is a safe day, and she is also afraid of being torn down. Xiaoyu provides her with a way to jump, which is for everyone''s consideration.


    WanFei agreed without thinking about it. "Thank you, mother."


    Xiaoyu turns back and looks at Dongfang yexuan with a smile, so that everyone can rest assured that WanFei doesn''t have to worry about being chased by them.


    "Now that you have been reborn, change your face, change your name, change your status and live."


    Give her the identity certificate that Dongfang yexuan has prepared in advance.


    "In the future, you will be Zhang Feng, with my surname. This Feng has the meaning of rebirth. I hope you will be reborn!"


    "Thank you for your name." Zhang Feng knelt on one knee.


    From this address, we know that Xiaoyu is regarded as the master.


    Light rain helped her up, "have a good rest for two days, I will arrange people to send you out of the city."


    The eastern night Xuan coldly sweeps, "since the madam accepts you, I don''t say much, but you should remember your own identity, otherwise, no one can save you!"


    He left the room two days later.


    "Yeh, don''t you wonder what business I''m going to do?" Xiaoyu came out with his arm in his arm.


    "What kind of business does that lady want to do?"


    "I won''t tell you!" Xiaoyu blinks playfully.


    Dongfang yexuan: "he knew it would be like this, so he didn''t ask.


    After two days, Zhang Feng was sent away, and no one noticed that there was a lady missing in the palace.


    These days, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan will enter the palace. This morning, they come to a teahouse under the villa and sit down.


    "If you''re tired, don''t go. We''re not royal people, and they can''t blame you." The East night Xuan sees the appearance of light rain, very distressed.


    Xiaoyu is a little haggard and thin these days.


    But when the Empress Dowager passed away, it would take a whole month.

 Chapter 1092

    They''re OK. They don''t have to kneel. Only those royal families have to kneel before dawn. Sometimes they can''t get out of the palace at night.


    "It''s OK. We''ll be ready in a few days. Just hang in there and we can leave."


    Two people sit next to each other, light rain gently against his heart.


    I think it will be the birthday of Dongfang yexuan soon. It will be at the end of June.


    "Yeh, your birthday is coming. What gift do you want?"


    The East night Xuan rubbed to rub in her head, "only is the Niang son send of, for husband what all like."


    At that time, he thought of the jade hairpin that Xiaoyu had given him, but it was stolen by the gangster, and he still hasn''t come back.


    If so, Xiaoyu was in a dilemma.


    She can''t do anything. Even embroidering a purse is a luxury, not to mention making clothes.


    It''s sad.


    "Hey, did you hear that his Royal Highness The Prince of daiguo is coming to visit our country?"


    "Prince Dai? When did daiguo have the prince? Isn''t it not settled? "


    "Your news is too backward. It has been settled several months ago. I heard that the prince is very powerful. He killed those princes. Even if he didn''t die, it''s almost like he died. Now the heir is him anyway."


    "Well, he''s really a tough guy, but what''s he doing in our country?"


    "It''s not about visiting. Anyway, it has nothing to do with us."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Listen to the voice coming from next door, "daiguo?" This reminds her of Qi Kang of Dai state.


    She gave him a few prescriptions for wine, but there was no news yet. I don''t know what he made.


    "How can this good daiguo come to the kingdom of Bai, still under the banner of visiting, to celebrate the new emperor''s accession to the throne?"


    "Yeh, what are their ideas?"


    It''s so hot, it''s so sticky, and it''s so hot. They''ll sit apart soon.


    "I don''t know. It''s nothing more than probing into the strength of our country and understanding the background of the new emperor." There may also be a marriage between the two countries.


    "Well, I have nothing to do." It''s a waste of money, but it''s a good thing for the people of the two countries to have good diplomatic relations.


    Originally, I thought that this generation of princes would come to Beijing for some time, but they had already entered Beijing before the Empress Dowager was buried.


    We can only arrange people to enter the vassal courtyard and wait for the Empress Dowager to be buried.


    But people have come, but they have to send someone to greet them, at least to take people around the capital.


    But it''s a question of who to arrange.


    The emperor immediately thought of Zhang Xiaoyu. That day she could take good care of the empress dowager, so it should be very handy to take care of the acting crown prince.


    So the edict came to Xiaoyu.


    Light rain with imperial edict speechless look to the East night Xuan, "night, we don''t say to wait for the old ancestor buried to go out?"? What''s the situation now? "


    "Princess, the emperor can''t do anything about it. You''re the only one who can think about it. You''re so tired. If I have to go back to reply, I''ll leave first."


    Xiao Nanzi, the eunuch in charge of the emperor, saw that the situation was not right and quickly slipped away.


    "Well, no one thought it would be like this, or I''ll go to the palace and ask him to take back his will." The eastern night Xuan is pure and cold Mou son all don''t approve.


    What''s the matter with letting his daughter-in-law entertain the prince of a country?


    "No, don''t be impulsive. The imperial edict has been issued. How can it be taken back so easily? He is the emperor now, not the third prince before. We should pay attention to our actions and don''t be held by others."

 Chapter 1093

    Light rain heart is discontented again, also dare not resist an order, even if this time the emperor does not take her how, but friendship always has run out of time, how can next time do?


    "But... How can you let a woman accompany other men to play?" The eastern night Xuan thinks that scene is uncomfortable.


    "You can stay with me." Xiaoyu quickly sat on his lap and put his hand around his neck.


    "Besides, I won''t be alone. There will be some officials to accompany me, and there will be many maids in the palace."


    She and a Ye didn''t go out for a day. It''s a pity that they didn''t meet the grand occasion of the prince''s coming to Beijing.


    Because of the imperial edict, Xiaoyu had breakfast the next day, and Dongfang yexuan took people to waifanyuan.


    "Ah ye, this is the vassal house." Xiaoyu looks at the building curiously. This is the ancient embassy. It''s very common and it doesn''t look like a palace.


    "This is just the place where foreign envoys live, like the prince of Dai state. Because the time is not right, he will stay here for the time being. When the emperor frees his hand, he will arrange to enter the palace."


    Two people stand side by side, light rain looking at a white Oriental night Xuan, feel pleasing to the eye, originally white suit is genteel warm man, not suitable for her family man.


    But she just feels good-looking. Most women like prince charming.


    "Husband, I''ll discuss something with you. How about changing into black clothes? I see in the book that those domineering men like black. "


    The East night Xuan tiny eyebrow, "don''t like."


    Next to Chang''an looked up, but their young master had never worn other colors of clothes. He was also curious about what the young master looked like.


    However, it should not be possible, although he could not guess the young master''s mind.


    "Husband, just follow me. I''ll have a look." Because at the gate, she is not very close, can only whisper coquetry.


    Oriental night Xuan sweeps her one eye, tangled move next corner of the mouth, "really want to see?"


    "Mm-hmm!" Xiaoyu nods fiercely.


    "That''s fine." He had no choice but to agree.


    Xiaoyu immediately grins to the back of her ears, and she likes to see him doting on her.


    "Princess, little villa master, the prince of Dai state said that he hasn''t recovered yet. He wants to have a rest for two days. He''ll just wait for the Empress Dowager''s affairs, and then talk about travel. Now that the Empress Dowager has passed away, it''s time for the whole country to mourn."


    The Minister of the foreign vassal court came out, saluted and reported.


    "I''ve tried to persuade him, but the people around the prince said that the prince was too acclimatized and wanted to recuperate for a few days. Look, Princess..."


    Light rain heart hand curse: "if you don''t want to go, you can early say ah, now all came to say, Shuan I play."


    Just about to open his mouth, a man came out and bowed his hand to them respectfully. "This is Princess Yu sent by the white country. Let''s go for nothing. It''s our fault. The prince said that he would bother the princess after he undressed. I''m sorry."


    This means taking off the funeral clothes, that is, after burial.


    Xiaoyu put up a smile, "the minister said where to go, is to share your worries, not to mention tired, since the prince has not had a good rest, then we will not disturb, goodbye."


    Turning around, the smile on his face pulled down, "what''s the big vernacular? If you want to speak early, I''ll waste my time in vain. My time is not worth money?"


    If you curse in your heart, you will feel better.


    When the eastern night Xuan turns around, he glances at the corner and leaves with light rain as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 1094

    The crown prince of this generation came here suddenly without any sign, and he didn''t have to write a letter first. The emperor orders Xiaoyu to accompany him. The prince should know it, but now he comes to repent. It''s strange.


    In one of the most luxurious rooms in the vassal house, "how, have you left? What''s your mood? Are you angry? "


    "Your Highness, I''m gone. I don''t look angry. I''m still talking with a smile."


    Small six son stand in the room to reply, but he doesn''t understand, begin his highness also want to let Miss Zhang, no, is the princess.


    Why do people come and disappear now?


    The prince looked at him and wondered, "if I see her now, she may be so angry that she will run away. How can I continue to plan then?"


    Originally, he couldn''t wait to play and meet with her.


    But after thinking about it, he thought it was better not to meet for the time being.


    Small six son still don''t understand, originally want to meet, still hide, really don''t understand his Highness''s mind.


    Light rain two people on the carriage left here, came to the street, light rain think of the Oriental night Xuan birthday gift, "night, today there are other things?"


    "It''s OK. Whatever you want to do, I''ll be with you." Something is not too important, or I won''t accompany you to see the prince of daiguo.


    "Otherwise, you''d better get busy first. I''ll go shopping." She''s going to prepare presents, but he can''t follow.


    "I''ll be with you." I haven''t been shopping with her for a long time. I''ll see if there''s anything I need to buy. Although there''s nothing missing in the villa, it''s also sent regularly, but that''s different.


    "No, I''ll do it myself. I won''t delay you." You need to say it in a hurry, and then you find that your performance is a little obvious.


    "It''s all right now. It''s safe to have them to protect me. You have many things to do every day. If you accompany me, you can''t deal with your own affairs. If you want to be busy, go."


    Oriental night Xuan picks eyebrow, this is to drive him to go, this wench has what matter to hide from him.


    "Just in time, when I think of something I haven''t dealt with, I''ll let people follow you and pay attention to safety."


    If you don''t want him to follow, he won''t. He will know.


    "OK, I see. You should be safe, too." Xiaoyu happily sent off Dongfang yexuan.


    "Go to cuiyuxuan." She immediately ordered the man to leave.


    Dongfang yexuan and Chang''an stand out from the corner, looking at the far away carriage.


    "Young master, do you want to follow?"


    With what? That''s his daughter-in-law. There''s no need to be furtive.


    "No, just let people follow and protect you. If you have anything, please report it."


    Nothing can escape him, only if he wants to know.


    "Yes."


    "Has that been taken care of?" Oriental night Xuan side body, looking at Chang''an.


    "It''s done. Don''t worry, young master."


    "Well, go back." Since his wife didn''t want him to know, he pretended not to know.


    The carriage soon came to the gate of cuiyuxuan, and Yumei came down with light rain.


    Just enter a door, that shopkeeper welcomed to come up, "the princess big presence, inside please."


    "Shopkeeper, is there any good jade?" Xiaoyu goes to the inner room and sits on the chair.


    "It''s a coincidence that the princess has just sent a batch of first-class goods this morning. I''ll take the small one for the princess."


    The shopkeeper came out and looked back in doubt. Why did the princess suddenly come? Did she come to check the accounts?


    But it''s just a command. Forget it, it''s still that thing.


    Xiaoyu is waiting inside. He doesn''t know that this shop belongs to Dongfang yexuan.


    It doesn''t belong to the villa.

 Chapter 1095

    "Do you want any jewelry, miss? What kind of jade pendant do you want? " Yumei asks curiously, her young lady has money herself, and her husband''s family has more money, so these things are really indispensable.


    Xiaoyu looked up at Zifei and Ziqiong and said, "I want to buy a superior jade and make something."


    Zifei and Ziqiong are hesitant. What does the young lady mean when she looks at them?


    Don''t you want to know? Can I buy something without telling the owner?


    Xiaoyu didn''t explain, so he waited. The shopkeeper quickly came in with a tray covered with a piece of red cloth.


    "Princess, these are just sent. They''re very good seeds." Uncovering the red cloth above, you can see some irregular jade on the tray that has not been processed in time.


    Xiaoyu saw a piece of white jade, cold tentacles, holding a texture, a take to know is a good thing.


    The man didn''t hide it from her.


    At least she is rich now. She can tell the good from the bad in daily contact with these things.


    "The princess has a good eye. This is the best Hetian Baiyu seed material. No matter what you do, it''s very good." The shopkeeper took a look at the young lady and chose the best one. He didn''t dare to despise it. Now he is the future master of the villa.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t look at anything else. This one goes into her eyes, and the color matches ah Yeh.


    "That''s it. I want to make something. Can you help me with the work?"


    "Naturally, we can. Our masters are all experienced. As long as they have drawings, they can do whatever they want."


    "Well, I''ll draw a picture. Please ask the shopkeeper for help."


    Xiaoyu finished, the shopkeeper took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone from one side and set them on the table.


    Xiaoyu decided that the shopkeeper had a good attitude, but the businessman was more enthusiastic and had a good service attitude. They all had to, so they didn''t care.


    It took me half a moment to draw what I thought on the paper.


    "Shopkeeper, can I do this?"


    The shopkeeper picked up the drawing, blew down the ink stains, and then looked carefully. This is a jade pendant. To be exact, it is two pieces. The combination of the two pieces is one piece, and the separation is two pieces.


    The design on the top is also very detailed. It''s painted on both sides, and there are two words on the back: "rain, Xuan."


    "Yes, the princess is very good." Who says they can''t do anything? At least the painting is very good.


    "That''s OK. Here''s the deposit. I''ll send someone to collect it in half a month." Xiaoyu put down a silver note.


    When I got up, "I don''t want this pattern to appear on other people, and I don''t want to know about it except for those present here."


    Last time that jade hairpin didn''t enter a Ye''s hand, this jade pendant she hopes is unique, only belongs to them.


    "I will keep it secret. The most important thing in business is honesty." The shopkeeper immediately declared his position. How dare he spread the master''s things.


    "Well." Xiaoyu nodded and left.


    But as soon as her front foot left, someone came in at the back foot, "what did the young lady just come to do?"


    When the shopkeeper saw the keepsake in the bearer''s hand, he said what he had just done.


    Then the East night Xuan hand appeared the drawing of light rain painting.


    The corners of the mouth smile, wench this is to prepare birthday gift, no wonder don''t let him follow.


    Put the drawing aside, took up the pen and sketched one, "give the drawing to the shopkeeper, and then find a good jade to make another one."


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    Oriental night Xuan eyebrows and eyes of condensation less a little, think of the girl toward his smile face, the air is relaxed a bit.

 Chapter 1096

    Chang''an outside the door secretly glanced inside, "what good things did the master get? Why are you so happy all of a sudden? "


    Xiaoyu''s ability to find people is good, Xiaoyu usually look at my account book, what things can''t be handled well will inform her, so Xiaoyu is very comfortable.


    Looking at the time is still early, Xiaoyu went to xiangwangfu.


    She has only two good friends, huangfuxi and Liu Feixu, who happen to be in the same family.


    Thinking of Liu Feixu who suffered from pregnancy vomiting, the next day she sent a lot of preserved plums and apricots, as well as two pots of flowers.


    "I''ve seen my aunt. She''s getting better and better. I don''t know. I think she''s the same generation as us."


    Naturally, she came in to visit the princess first, which was a courtesy.


    "Ouch, this sweet mouth, I haven''t thank you yet. Feixu, the girl, has been eating well recently. She said that you gave her sour plum and dried apricot?"


    "It''s just some trinkets. If my aunt is interested in them, I''ll send them to you later. But my cousin''s food is sour. I''ll prepare dessert for you."


    "That feeling is good, you come to find them to play, I let people lead you."


    "Thank you, aunt."


    Xiaoyu follows the maid to Liu Feixu''s yard. Huangfu Qian will go there when she gets the news.


    In fact, she didn''t have to lead the way. She came many times.


    No, as soon as I got to the gate, I met Huangfu Qian.


    "Xiaoyu, here you are." Wong Fu Sie came forward and took her hand.


    "You''re very leisurely. I''m very tired these days." She was a Royal Princess. When her ancestors died, she knelt down for several days. Later, her mother saw that she could not stand it, so she begged the Empress Dowager.


    "I don''t know where to go. The emperor also arranged for me to entertain the crown prince of that generation. I was going to go today. People said that I was not acclimatized, which made time available."


    They walked into the yard.


    "That''s better than me. By the way, I heard that you sent some fresh fruits to the palace. What about mine?" Huangfu Qian directly spread her hand and held it in front of Xiaoyu.


    Light rain slapped on the top, "when less than you, but recently the palace, inconvenient publicity, wait a few days, I will let the family in the transport of a batch of Beijing, you will not be less."


    "Well, that''s about the same." She heard that on that day the villa entertained her ancestors, eating and playing. It''s a pity that she can''t go in. The emperor ordered that no one should disturb her.


    When they went in, they saw Liu Feixu standing under the eaves watering the flowers.


    "Cousin."


    "Sister in law."


    They both cried at the same time.


    Liu Fei Xu looked up, saw two people, put a smile on his face, "Xiaoyu, Xiaoxi, you are here."


    Put down the ladle and take the handkerchief from the maid.


    "Xiaoyu, you''ve come just in time. Show me what''s wrong with this flower. It sprouted when you brought it, but now it''s gone, and I haven''t watered it much?"


    She also specially consulted the gardener. Even Shizi had seen it and didn''t know what was going on.


    It''s a precious flower seed. It''s a pity to raise it.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t need to look at it. She knows what''s going on. Her flowers are watered in space. The general water is not good. If it doesn''t grow well, it will be good if it doesn''t die.


    "My potted flower doesn''t grow well either. I thought I didn''t take good care of it. So did my sister-in-law." Huangfusi takes Xiaoyu''s shoulder.


    "Tell me if you have any tricks. Give them to me honestly."

 Chapter 1097

    Light rain weak rise, although no pear with rain, can be very aggrieved.


    "They didn''t. The Princess wronged me." Then when she was surprised that she didn''t pay attention.


    A cover his shoulder, "pain... How can you so strong, good pain Oh!"


    Liu Feixu covered his mouth and snickered. Huangfu Qian looked like a madman. "Are you not sick?"


    "How can the princess say that to me? I''m your cousin. How can you curse me like that Xiaoyu plays the white lotus, which is a bit of penetrating.


    "You..." huangfuzi couldn''t bear it. She slapped her on the back. "Come on, don''t put it on me. I''m so sick that goose bumps come out."


    Liu Feixu laughs and looks up. She is still supported by the maid behind her.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you so interesting."


    Light rain is serious for a second, "what''s interesting, I''m still uncomfortable."


    Glancing at huangfuzi, "you just can''t stand it. I have to come here every day. According to you, I should die."


    That song lanyue, a born dramatist, practiced the white lotus character incisively and vividly.


    "What''s the matter? What do you mean They asked curiously.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not the stepmother. She pretends to be weak every day. When she sees me, she beats me. I want to tell everyone that I''m going to beat her."


    Xiaoyu disdains to talk.


    "So exaggerated?" Huangfu took her shoulder and patted her, "it''s hard. In this case, you should fight it. Anyway, you are a princess. At that time, you will say that she ignores her dignity and deserves to be killed."


    "I wish it was that simple. Forget it, I won''t mention it." Xiaoyu looks at the flowerpot behind Liu Feixu.


    "Cousin, this flower is delicate, but I don''t want to beat it. You can cool it for a few days. Don''t pay attention to it. I''m used to it. I left them in the yard, and they didn''t die."


    It''s just half dead and poor.


    "Ha ha... It''s the first time I''ve heard that. OK, I''ll try it after two days."


    Liu Feixu waved, "go, let''s talk in the room. It''s a hot day."


    She''s pregnant. She''s a little bit heat-resistant.


    Three people sit around the table, Xiaoyu takes out a bottle of raisins from his sleeve.


    "Look, I''m here with dry goods. You don''t know how to pour me a glass of water." Xiaoyu picks Huangfu''s eyebrows.


    Huangfu Qian was just about to reach for her hand. Wen Yan ignored her at all. She grabbed it and ate it. "Oh, the water is on the table. Pour it yourself."


    Liu Feixu shakes his head. The two people like to make trouble on purpose, but their relationship is really good.


    "In previous years, the emperor would arrange to go to the palace to spend the summer. This year, when the emperor ascended the throne, his ancestors passed away and he came to visit on behalf of his country, I don''t know if he can spend the summer." Huangfu Qian reached out and poured a glass of water. Naturally, she gave it to Xiaoyu and her sister-in-law.


    Liu Feixu pregnant, not greedy cold, can not use ice, even water is cool boiled water.


    "Who knows, but if he doesn''t go, let''s go by ourselves. We all have Chuang Tzu. We just want to raise our feet." Light rain drink, some not used to the taste of boiled water, put down.


    "That''s right. I''m suffering from my sister-in-law, and I''m still pregnant with my little nephew." Huangfuzi was not used to the feeling of boiled water, but her sister-in-law couldn''t drink tea, and she couldn''t say anything.


    On the table, there are grapes of water and spirit. You take one of them and I take one of them.


    "It''s hard everywhere. Recently, my husband also took the job, and he didn''t forget to bring me some food outside." Liu Feixu was gentle both physically and mentally.

 Chapter 1098

    Xiaoyu and huangfuxi look at each other and smile. Liu Feixu already feels like a mother.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s your plan? Are you going to Chuang Tzu for summer vacation?" Liu Feixu looks at her.


    "We''re planning to go to Jiangnan, but there''s a lot going on recently. I don''t know if we can go." Now there are foreign envoys. I''m afraid they won''t be able to leave for a while.


    "I really envy you. You can go wherever you want, free and unrestrained." Liu Feixu is playing with the cup. She used to be free, just locked in this world for love.


    "Well, my sister saw that I was free. I almost died a few days ago. The elder brother is also painful. The elder sister won''t stop him wherever she wants to go. Moreover, now that the elder brother has a job, the elder sister will be appointed to help her. It''s too late for the younger sister to envy her. "


    Liu Feixu: "although I admire your freedom, but people''s happiness is not the same, I am still very satisfied with the present life."


    So there''s no consolation, no need to say that.


    "It''s my sister''s imagination." She is also worried that pregnant women are prone to think more and pay attention to what they say. However, people don''t think so at all.


    "I said, don''t always take your happiness in front of me, OK? I want to be free for a few more years. " Huang Fu Qian''s eyes were white, and her mother had been talking about it every day, and the two of them deliberately stimulated her.


    "Yes, I was wrong." She smiles and apologizes.


    When Huangfu Ziyu came back, he was followed by a snow-white Oriental night Pavilion.


    "Ye, why are you here?" Isn''t he busy?


    "To meet you." Oriental night Xuan light stand there, such as a snow lotus, does not touch the dust.


    This sentence got a good friend''s laugh, she stepped to his side.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s go after dinner." Huangfu asked Ziyu to stay.


    "No, it''s getting late. I''m afraid it''s not safe on the road." Oriental night Xuan refused, toward the crowd slightly nodded, with light rain to leave.


    "This temperament is still so cold, and only light rain can bear it." Huangfu Ziyu sighed.


    "No, you don''t see many women like their cousins. When they get married, many women cry wet." Wong Fu Sie said a fair word.


    "Yes, what my husband said is not true. Although my cousin is a little bit cold, we can all see Xiaoyu''s friendship. He is warm-hearted." Liu Feixu also helps to speak.


    Huangfu Ziyu looked back at them and said, "I didn''t say anything. I don''t know what he is like." But a sigh, also provoked two people to help speak.


    "Yeh, I want to eat chestnut cake." Xiaoyu is in the carriage, looking at the eastern night porch.


    He opened his eyes, lifted the curtain and looked out at the sky.


    "Why don''t you go back and let someone do it?"


    Xiaoyu shakes his head, "no, I want to eat something made by a snack shop."


    "Then I''ll have someone buy it." When you open your mouth, you must give orders.


    The light rain pounced on him, sat on his knee with his legs apart, and grabbed him by the skirt.


    "No, I want you to buy it. My husband will buy it for me, OK?" When she saw him today, she wanted to be coquettish when she came to pick her up.


    He dragged her ass, afraid of her fall, want to say who can''t buy different, but look at her watery eyes, "OK, I''ll buy it for you."


    "Chang''an." It must have been heard outside, and Chang''an drove to the shop without any orders.


    "My husband is very kind to me!" Light rain together, reward like pro in the thin lips.


    Eastern night Xuan eye Mou deepens, drag her back brain, deepened this kiss.

 Chapter 1099

    "Young master, young lady, here we are." Chang''an replied.


    Two people this just fierce separation, light rain found his skirt open, his hand also ran to his clothes inside.


    Get up and tidy up.


    Dongfang yexuan helps her to organize and take care of herself, and the two talents walk down together.


    The snack shop because business is good, so the door lined up, Dongfang night Xuan help her stand, he ran to the team to stand.


    His temperament, people want to close and dare not, the person in front of him was staring at, his head fart numb way: "you don''t mind standing in front of me."


    "Thank you very much." You''re welcome to step forward.


    The people standing in front of him could not stand the sight of other people''s condemnation, as if it was a natural shame to block this noble man, so they gave way one after another.


    So within two minutes, he came back with the paper bag, opened it and handed it to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "hahaha, you see, those girls are going to hate me."


    I just bought the front foot and gave her the back foot, so that those girls could not be heartbroken.


    "It doesn''t matter. Eat it." Gently pick up a piece and feed it to xiaoyuzui.


    Xiaoyu took a bite, took his hand and put it in his mouth, "you try it, too. It''s delicious."


    In fact, I know that he doesn''t like these snacks and plays a trick on him.


    He took a bite, his face remained unchanged, but he was not in the next bite.


    Light rain low smile, "let''s walk." Holding his hand, whether it''s in public or not.


    He knew that she was playing a trick on him, but she was still spoiling him.


    The light rain was walking forward. It was still evening and it was not dark.


    As they walked along, they saw that the roadside was selling wine dumplings, so they took him to sit down.


    Although he disliked it, he did not oppose it.


    "We haven''t passed like this for a long time. Do you remember when I was still in the village? At that time, we could only take a walk on the country road and didn''t even want to eat anything."


    Xiaoyu recalled that she was really poor at that time. Fortunately, everything was fine. What she needs most now is silver.


    "Well, as long as we have the chance, let''s go out for a walk and enjoy different regional customs." Knowing that she was homesick, he took her hand.


    They looked at each other and said, "well."


    "Here you are, my guest. Take your time." Two bowls of wine dumplings are brought to the table in front of us.


    Jiuniangyuanzi is actually rice wine and white noodle soup.


    Jade plum they follow of, nature is also sit beside to follow to enjoy.


    The first night just came up, Chang''an immediately pushed to Yumei''s eyes, just reached out Zifei''s hand to stop, silently back.


    Yumei didn''t find anything. She took it and said, "thank you."


    Chang''an eyes have a doting, Zifei feel like they understand.


    Light rain did not finish eating, eat a few mouthfuls, tired, put down, found that the eastern night Xuan did not eat two.


    Smile, "let''s go."


    Two people get up hand in hand to leave, haven''t finished eating Yumei quickly planed two, put down, Chang''an put down a ingot of silver, quickly catch up with the master.


    With the dim sky, the lanterns on the street are lit one by one, no less than the number of people in the daytime.


    Xiaoyu sees someone buying sugar gourd, so she pulls Dongfang yexuan forward. She chooses the two biggest ones, takes a bite, and then delivers them to his mouth.


    He shook his head and whispered, "you eat."


    Light rain shrugged, not reluctantly, and pulled him forward.


    After that, Chang''an paid quickly and bought a string for Yumei.

 Chapter 1100

    Walking, light rain back, found that she and Yumei are eating, so glanced at Chang''an, "why only Yumei has, this heart is not too partial?"


    Chang''an sweat hair inverted vertical, afraid of sweeping a jade plum, found that she was also curious to see.


    Helplessly looking at little madam, "little madam, you don''t tease subordinate."


    He was so kind to her, but she didn''t know anything.


    Light rain can no matter what he because of, "are girls, don''t be too eccentric."


    After that, she did not pay any attention to him, but walked forward, because she saw a windmill salesman.


    I chose a bright one. I don''t need to blow it. When the breeze comes, it turns naturally.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t know where to get a bag of loose money. She comes to pay for it.


    Xiaoyu looks up and smiles. She looks handsome when the man pays.


    "Husband, it''s very kind of you."


    "That''s good, isn''t it too cheap?" It''s only a few Wen.


    "It''s not a matter of more money and less money. Don''t you think it''s cool for my sweetheart to pay for himself? There''s a sense of being raised. You''re the one I rely on."


    Dongfang yexuan touched her head, "it''s so easy to support that I don''t know what to do for my husband."


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu giggles.


    Not far from the corner, Prince Dai, who was going to go out for a walk, saw this scene and went back.


    The fingers were white.


    Take small six son to separate far peep, also don''t come forward.


    Oriental night Xuan feels again of turn head to see one eye, but didn''t see what abnormality.


    "My husband... My husband..." Xiaoyu raises the sugar man in his hand.


    Now she doesn''t feel embarrassed to call her husband. It''s the same as calling her husband. She''s not embarrassed to get used to it.


    Oriental night Xuan came over, she said excitedly: "the boss said that you can squeeze one according to my appearance, let''s stand together and let the boss squeeze a pair."


    He saw her happy like a child, holding her back for fear that she would fall.


    Ear tip move, someone followed, he did not know, as.


    I want to see what the other person wants to do.


    The boss quickly made a general impression. In fact, it''s not like it at all. It''s just like the clothes.


    But Xiaoyu is still happy to take it. Dongfang yexuan pays for it.


    "Husband, do you want me to eat you first or me first?" Light rain some tangled looking at two sugar people next to each other.


    "Or eat me first?" The East night Xuan eye meaning is not clear, the hot palm exposed the inner beast.


    Light rain white he one eye, "not serious, I who all don''t eat, keep."


    This guy likes it when he has nothing to do. I don''t know if men like it, though she likes it very much.


    "I''m hungry..." looked up at him with watery eyes.


    "What would you like to eat? Shall we go back to the government and have it done, or go to the restaurant? " This delicate appearance, how all like a child did not grow up.


    No one would think she was married.


    "Well..." Xiaoyu stopped to think, "let''s go back to eat, I''m tired."


    "Good." He stooped to pick her up and walked slowly to the carriage.


    He is not afraid that people will look at him in public.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t care any more. She shouts to Yumei with food in her hand: "hurry up, let the house cook. I''m hungry."


    The passers-by on the road have said that the two people''s world is declining, shameless, but they are not happy old women.


    Men are full of interest, while women are both envious and envious.


    "It''s the young manor and the princess. They have a good relationship."

 Chapter 1101

    "If I can have a husband who loves me so much, I''d like to lose ten years of my life."


    "You don''t have to think about it. First of all, you have to have the ability. People earn everything by their hands. They still have the status and ability."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Daiguo prince watched the carriage disappear from his eyes and said, "Xiaoyu, wait for me, I will take you away."


    Light rain they return to the Princess House, get the news of the servant has already prepared a meal, two people sit down to enjoy food.


    "It seems that your Chang''an has a long way to go if you want to get the beauty back." It''s all like this. Yumei hasn''t found out yet.


    "Let him grind it slowly." He didn''t get married for so many years.


    When they came back, they went down to dinner.


    The ancestors were finally buried, and the white cloth in the palace was removed.


    Now the palace is busy welcoming the prince of Dai state.


    Today is the day for the crown prince. The emperor also orders Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan to enter the palace.


    Light rain a princess dress, dressed very seriously, "night, you say why the emperor wants us into the palace, we are not the emperor''s relatives, two are not dignitaries, really idle, I also want to arrange to leave."


    They were in the carriage to the palace.


    Oriental night Xuan is still dressed in white, but it is embroidered with green bamboo, more and more elegant.


    Because it was hot, they sat opposite each other.


    The East night Xuan is holding a blood jade in the hand, "if don''t want to, say the body isn''t comfortable, let''s go back."


    He didn''t like that occasion anyway.


    "Come on, it''s not cost-effective to curse yourself sick for a party." She leaned back against the car with a big pillow next to it.


    "I''ll just say a few words. If I go into the palace and have a look, I''ll be a long-time scholar."


    It was the thick clothes that made her feel bad.


    Dongfang yexuan stoops to play with the ice basin on the ground in the middle. Xiaoyu takes out a few flowers from the space, tears the petals off and sprinkles them on the ice.


    Then the fragrance of the flowers slowly penetrated into the air.


    Oriental night Xuan picks eyebrow, "this method is not bad."


    Neither of them likes incense, but they like the natural fragrance.


    Light rain proud smile, "that prince what origin?"


    Those who can stand out from the crown prince are not ordinary people, but this sudden visit made her uneasy.


    "Xuanyuanqi, ranked seventh, was named king of Kang. He was gentle in appearance and cruel in heart. He has a tough heart. He can endure what ordinary people can''t, and he is also cruel. "


    He spoke slowly of the prince''s character and life.


    "Do you remember the two brothers and sisters Liu Jing and Liu Yan we met in the border town? They are actually xuanyuanjing, the ninth Prince of the state, and xuanyuanyan, the princess. Guess what happens to them. "


    The corners of his mouth gently pulled, with a faint radian.


    She was a little suspicious, "killed?"


    He shook his head, "one is still disabled, hiding in the palace, afraid to see people, one is married to a general who is said to have a tendency to abuse."


    Light rain opens mouth, "won''t you, so cruel?"


    Since ancient times, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. She knows this, but if someone else fails, just give him a good time. Why wait for death.


    What''s more, if we can''t bear it, we don''t have to be so cruel?


    Dongfang yexuan looked at her, "it''s hard to say that it''s cruel. Since you lose, you have to have this consciousness."


    "Yes, to be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourself, to live freely, to do whatever you want, and to be capable."

 Chapter 1102

    At this time, the carriage arrived at the palace gate, and many carriages or sedan chairs had stopped at the gate.


    The light rain holds the hand of the East night Xuan to come down, looking at the door the minister and family members who gather together in twos and threes to talk.


    "The crown prince of daiguo has a great face. Have all the four or more come? There are also official dependents. Are you afraid they are too boring? "


    "Now the country is basically the prince has the final say, the emperor is determined, the emperor is solemn." When they were close to each other, he raised his hand to help her shake the loose step on her head.


    There was a wave in front of her. Xiaoyu looked at her and saw huangfuxi, "this side... This side..."


    Because the line into the palace, light rain two people did not notice the person in front.


    They stepped forward and came to them. Prince and princess, Huangfu Ziyu and Liu Feixu also came.


    "Uncle, aunt, cousin, cousin." Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan say hello at the same time.


    "Dongfang, Xiaoyu, here you are."


    Everyone said hello with a smile.


    Xiaoyu looked at Liu Feixu''s stomach, "cousin, didn''t my nephew disturb you?"


    Take out a can of snacks, "guess you will come, bring you."


    Although Liu Feixu is pregnant, she certainly won''t be bored at home. This kind of opportunity is to let the wind out.


    "Xiaoyu has a heart." The princess and the prince cast their eyes in good faith.


    Liu Feixu nodded gratefully, "thank you, I won''t say it. It''s strange."


    "It''s not worth being anything, just like my sister." She winked at her.


    Huang Fu Qian jealous Du mouth, "sister-in-law with pregnancy, even you don''t remember me, really sad."


    "You eat that vinegar, too." Xiaoyu had no choice but to take out a paper bag, "originally intended to pass the time when it was not delicious at the banquet, but now it''s gone after a while."


    Wong Fu Sie opened, "ah, beef jerky." Took a little and tasted it. "It''s delicious."


    He took the paper bag to the princess and said, "father, mother, you can try it too."


    Princess smile, eat a little, the Lord also give face eat a little.


    When it was Huangfu Ziyu''s turn to stretch out her hand, she turned away and said, "I won''t give it to you, hum." Recently, her brother only cares about her sister-in-law, and doesn''t think about her when there are good things.


    Prince Fu Yu drew back her hand and knocked on her head, "stingy."


    "Xiaoyu, can this sister-in-law eat it?" Huangfu Qian looks at Liu Feixu curiously.


    "Don''t eat it." It''s not nutritious and it''s uncomfortable. Xiaoyu doesn''t know if she can eat it.


    Liu Feixu takes back her sight regretfully and is shaken by her husband and smiles.


    "Put it away. Let''s eat later." Huangfusi handed back the paper package. She didn''t have the ability of Xiaoyu. She could hide things.


    "Brother, how do you think you look wrong?" Dongfang yexuan goes to Huangfu Ziyu.


    He noticed that his aunt and uncle were also a little uneasy.


    Huangfuzi Yu glanced at huangfuzi. "The emperor has a message. Maybe he will get married."


    The eastern night Xuan is a little clear, this is to call all the official''s daughter, the royal family''s daughter, have the meaning of choosing for the crown prince of Dai state.


    "Is that too much?" Even if it''s the prince of one country, it''s not the prince of another country.


    "When the emperor first ascended the throne, his foundation was not stable, and the vassal king was still covetous. It would be better to establish friendship with other countries." After all, we will fight as soon as we come, for fear that we will not be fully prepared.


    Dongfang yexuan glances at Huangfu Qian who talks and laughs with Xiaoyu, but doesn''t speak.


    After entering the palace, Xiaoyu and they went to their respective seats.


    Then the seats gradually filled up, and the emperor came with the queen.

 Chapter 1103

    After a salute, the emperor signaled the eunuch to shout.


    "The crown prince of xuandaiguo meets..."


    Xiaoyu and huangfusi sit at the same table. They are all princesses. They sit at the table under the princess.


    "Xiaoyu, how old do you think the prince is?" Huangfuzi pulled Xiaoyu''s sleeve.


    "I''ve just been the crown prince. I think I''m not very old. I''m in my twenties at most." Xiaoyu looks at the direction of the door.


    A man in a prince''s dress came in with light on his back. She couldn''t see her face clearly. She only felt that she was very dignified. She was about 1.8 meters old and had a familiar figure.


    "I have seen the emperor. I wish him health and happiness." Xuanyuanqi is not only the prince of other countries, but also the future prince.


    The emperor raised his hand with a smile. "The prince is coming from afar. It''s hard. Please take your seat."


    Male seat this side of the top position, Xuanyuan Qi sat down, is on the side of the woman, light rain saw him at a glance.


    The chopsticks in her hand fell to the ground, but she didn''t notice it. Her lips opened slightly: "Qi Kang..."


    The voice is low to her side of Huang Fu Qian also didn''t hear clearly, "light rain, what did you just say?"


    She woke up with a start and immediately returned to her expression, "nothing."


    She continued to look at Xuanyuan Qi, and slowly saw the white jade hairpin on his jade crown.


    That''s


    Dongfang yexuan has been paying attention to Xiaoyu. She finds that her face is different and looks at the prince all the time. I can''t help looking at it.


    But the man sitting on it, he can only see his side face, he looked at Xiaoyu again, found that she looked at Xuanyuan Qi''s hair top.


    He followed and saw that he didn''t find anything at first, but he didn''t know what he thought of, and his face was heavy.


    "The crown prince is outstanding in talent and ability. Here''s to you." The emperor raised his glass and looked at Xuanyuan Qi.


    Xuanyuan raised his hand and raised his glass. "The emperor is polite. The emperor is handsome. He became the emperor of a country at a young age."


    Light rain curled his lips, one said that the other side is good-looking, but also did not say anything, not to say that the human straw bag?


    The other said that he was young, but he also said that he was incompetent.


    "Is this really Qi Kang? Looks as like as two peas, but this temperament has changed a lot. The momentum of the upper class is quite different.


    Xiaoyu murmured to herself, but her mouth moved. Huangfuzi didn''t know she was murmuring.


    But Dongfang yexuan understood her muttering, "qikang?"


    Looking at Xuanyuan Qi secretly, you can understand it if you think of Qi Kang''s special attitude towards Xiaoyu.


    The chopstick card in his hand was broken. Huangfu Ziyu looked at it and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, no attention." Light answer.


    Huangfu Ziyu looks at him strangely. What''s the matter? Can he control his strength? Who was confused? I didn''t find anything when I looked closely, so I took back my sight.


    Light rain is not good, always look at the man, but Yu Guang will pay attention to the other side, or the lotus hairpin.


    "Hahaha... If you want to say that young people are talented and beautiful, it''s Dongfang yexuan, the young master of the white kingdom. He''s the most beautiful man in the white kingdom."


    I don''t know how to talk, just talk to the Oriental night Xuan.


    Xiaoyu is alert, and Xuanyuan smiles brightly. "I''ve heard that Dongfang yexuan, one of the three most beautiful men, is a versatile man with extraordinary mind. I''ve long wanted to compete. I don''t know if anyone can be here?"


    The Emperor didn''t expect him to say that, but others have already made a move. If he doesn''t go on, doesn''t it mean that they are inferior to the previous generation?


    "What does the prince want to compare?" Dongfang yexuan stood up before the emperor spoke.


    There are two tables in the middle, facing each other from afar.

 Chapter 1104

    He doesn''t know it''s provocative and calm. People bully him. If he doesn''t speak, he will become a tortoise.


    "This is Dongfang yexuan." The emperor saw the East stand up in the middle, for xuanyuanqi introduction.


    "Dongfang, since the prince has this elegance, you must accompany him. You can''t let the prince come back in a bad mood."


    This means that he must work hard and not lose his face.


    "Yes, I will make the trip worthwhile." Dongfang yexuan arched his hand and stepped forward to walk out of the table.


    Huangfu Ziyu worried and said, "Oriental, be careful!"


    Dongfang yexuan nodded and went to the center of the two sides, "I don''t know what the prince wants to compare?"


    Xuanyuan Qi stands up, a few steps away from each other. He looks at Xiaoyu and finds that she is worried about looking at Dongfang yexuan.


    The hand in the sleeve tightened tightly, smiling, "I heard that there are many talented people in the white country, and Dongfang childe is one of the best. I''ve prepared some trinkets, and I want to ask you to solve your doubts."


    They clapped their hands in curiosity, and a man came in with a tray outside the hall.


    Xuanyuan Qi uncovers the cloth on the tray and shows a bowl sized bead on it.


    "It''s one of the treasures in our country. It''s formed naturally. There are nine curves and eighteen bends in it. But I''m very curious about how long the path in the bead is, so please Dongfang Gongzi."


    Xuanyuanqi finished, stepped back two steps, went to the seat and sat down.


    Light rain mouth slightly hook, stand up, "emperor, as the saying goes, but not to insult also, since the prince to compete with white, this won what reward, these must first say good."


    "Besides, you can''t just ask the prince to ask questions. It''s not that the competition stresses that you come and I go and learn from each other. Surely the prince won''t mind."


    Hum, since you want to embarrass my husband, I can''t let you.


    The empress liked Zhang Xiaoyu, which was right, so she turned her head and said, "emperor, I think the princess is right. The friendship between the two countries can only be reflected by the past and the future. Besides, Dai Guo is a country of talents, so we can take the opportunity to learn."


    This said to the emperor''s heart, "what does the prince think?"


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang are reliable, so it''s a wise choice to recruit them to the palace.


    "Well, let''s prepare three questions for each other. Each question has one day''s preparation time. Who wins the most is the winner."


    Xuanyuan Qi glanced at Xiaoyu playfully, "as for reward, how about preparing some property for each question as reward?"


    Light rain''s mouth turned down, "prince, how do you look down on us? Do we look like people who are short of money? "


    It''s not just her. Which one of you here is short of money. If you are above three grades, not to mention salary, there will be no less shops at the bottom, and you will receive more festival gifts, not to mention corruption.


    This has been praised by everyone again. We can''t move people for a little money.


    The minister and the Emperor didn''t speak. The emperor believed in Xiaoyu, but the minister didn''t want to appear.


    In fact, Xiaoyu doesn''t want to stand up. It''s no good to do it well. It''s a big trouble to do it badly.


    But who let this guy provoke her husband! I can''t bear it!


    "This must be the famous rain princess, right? It really deserves its reputation. What does the princess want? " Xuanyuan Qi looks at her with a smile. She is still so energetic and eloquent.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth twitches and pretends she doesn''t know him. She must pick his tortoise shell.


    "Let''s play bigger, lose a question and agree to a request. Of course, it''s all within one''s ability and not against morality and justice. "

 Chapter 1105

    Xuanyuan nodded, "you can promise this, but who will fulfill this promise in the end? You can''t end up with just one person. "


    Promise that she can. If she loses, the promise will fall on the emperor. It''s not a game, but a matter of national affairs.


    He also looked at the emperor above and asked.


    The emperor discussed with the queen, looked at the ministers at the bottom, and finally said, "whoever wins is whoever."


    Although this may lose some opportunities, but also put an end to the possibility of loss.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe in Dongfang yexuan. If he loses, he puts forward some conditions for humiliating his country. Is that yes or no?


    So it''s best not to involve the country.


    "That''s fine." Is to his next mouth, Xuan Yuan Qi points to the big bead on the tray.


    "Let''s start."


    The emperor looked at the minister who was just curious but didn''t move. "Everyone can show their magic power. No matter who it is, as long as you answer correctly, you will be rewarded heavily!"


    As soon as the words came out, the ministers could sit still, but the officials'' children behind them could not sit still and went forward to study one by one.


    Finally, the ministers came forward to study.


    Dongfang yexuan returns his seat and moves it for everyone.


    "Oriental, how about it? Do you have confidence?" Huangfu Ziyu looked at him anxiously. He also went to see him. There was no way.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t speak, but fell into meditation.


    Xuanyuan looked at his expression and sneered in his heart: "there are so many talents in our country who have studied for many years, but there is no way. You have only one day to solve them and dream."


    However, see in front, that leisurely have to eat snacks, also and next to the woman bite ear of light rain, "she is know the answer is not anxious, or believe that the East night Xuan and this ability?"


    Xiaoyu is discussing the interesting ball with Huangfu Xi,


    "Xiaoyu, there are so many small holes in the ball, and they just have eyes at both ends. Did they make them on purpose?"


    Xiaoyu supports her chin to eat shrimp on the table, but it''s troublesome to shell.


    So Yumei squatted beside to peel, and she just took it and ate it.


    "They don''t have that yet." It can be synthesized in modern times, but not in ancient times.


    "It should have been formed by nature, and then polished smooth." That''s the equivalent of a fossil.


    "Then it''s amazing. It''s uncanny. It''s a coincidence." Wong Fu Sie was a little surprised.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t think so. After hundreds of millions of years, it''s not too much to say that the earth has experienced vicissitudes.


    Still living creatures are suddenly buried underground by crustal movement, and then many years later, they form living fossils.


    "Then what Prince looks like a dog? How can he find fault when he first comes here? It''s such a tricky question. Do you think cousin has a way? "


    Huangfuzi looked at the place surrounded by people. She also looked forward curiously. There was nothing she could do.


    It''s not a straight line. There are many common bends and some forks.


    "There will always be a way out. Ah Ye is so clever." She believes it. Besides, no, she''s not.


    Those ministers all gathered together to murmur and think of ways. Some of them thought about it secretly, but no one came forward to say the answer.


    The prince and the envoys are sitting leisurely watching jokes, not worried, will be guessed the answer.


    As time went by, the sun was slanting, and many people in the hall gave up and went back to their own places.

 Chapter 1106

    Xuanyuan Qi glanced at the eastern night Xuan, see he did not want to answer the trend, in the heart more happy.


    "Emperor, since no one in the kingdom of Bai can answer this question, how about a three-day grace period?"


    The emperor''s face is not very good. Doesn''t it mean that there is no one in the white kingdom?


    But it doesn''t mean to admit defeat. Maybe the three-day grace period will change?


    Xiaoyu motioned for Yumei to come, muttered a few words, and Yumei walked toward the opposite side.


    Chang''an saw her coming and asked, "what''s the matter with young lady?"


    "No, miss, I want to send a message to the young master. You can follow me." Yumei told him what the young lady said.


    As soon as Chang''an''s eyes brightened, he didn''t even have time to thank him. He strode to the master''s table happily.


    Sitting on the top of all this in the eyes of the Emperor just agreed to swallow into his mouth.


    "The prince''s proposal is very good, but it''s still early. Let them think about it, so that their brains won''t be wasted." I didn''t refuse directly either. I''ll delay and see if I can answer it.


    Does this promise seem to be a sign of weakness?


    "What the emperor said is to wait and see alone." Xuanyuan Qi changes his posture and looks at the boring light rain playing in the wine cup.


    Just now her maid came here and he also found out. Does she really have a strategy?


    Oriental night Xuan is still pondering, thought many ways, but he refuted, Chang''an words let him refreshing.


    The corner of his mouth rose, stood up and leaned slightly, "the emperor, the crown prince of Dai state is too modest. He said that he is instructing how to let water go like this. However, the crown prince is modest. We can''t take advantage of him. It''s better to invite the little prince. He will be able to solve this problem."


    People are in an uproar. Is Dongfang yexuan too arrogant? So many of their ministers have not come up with a way. What can a two-year-old do?


    Xuan Yuan Qi''s pupil shrinks slightly, and says without any trace: "Oh? I''m going to consult you. "


    The emperor doesn''t understand what the eastern night Xuan''s intention is, but doesn''t refute, "Queen." Beckoning her to come.


    The queen gave the people around her a look and soon took the little prince.


    The little prince, who was only two years old, could walk. As soon as he came in, he called respectfully: "father, mother."


    Small, the speech is also clear, so many people in the hall, also not timid, just don''t know what to do.


    Queen put down, holding his hand, "lin''er, that Eastern uncle wants to play a game with you, would you like to?"


    Reach out and point to the Oriental night Pavilion.


    Huangfulin had seen him. He had an image. He was more beautiful than his father.


    "Pretty brother..."


    The empress laughs, this is agreed, signal wet nurse to follow past.


    The eastern night Xuan looks at the small person to walk toward oneself, don''t know how of, toward light rain to see.


    Xiaoyu looked at him and knew what he was thinking. When her aunt came, he was lost for a few days. Otherwise, he would scream.


    Don''t bother to pay attention to him. She hasn''t played enough. She is still a child. Besides, it depends on fate. She can''t work hard if the child doesn''t come.


    He led huangfulin to the ball and said, "is it good-looking?" Dongfang yexuan squats down.


    Huangfulin nodded, "good looking."


    "Do you want it?"


    "Yes."


    "Now let''s play a game. If you get it right, you can get it."


    As soon as Dongfang yexuan''s voice fell, Xuanyuan Qi''s subordinates would retort, "prince, they..."


    Xuanyuan Qi shook his head, "no matter, a child, how can you know, if he really won, it is also his ability."

 Chapter 1107

    "But that''s the national treasure of our country..."


    "Can''t you be alone?" Xuanyuan Qi''s voice was cold and gloomy.


    That subordinate minister immediately shrinks a neck, "subordinate slip."


    The little prince is small, his brain is not so flexible, and he doesn''t speak much, so he looks at Dongfang yexuan and wants to know how to play the game.


    "Look here, your highness. There are two small holes." Then, Chang''an took a wooden box and put it in his hand.


    "What are you looking at inside?" Dongfang yexuan took it and handed it to him, but didn''t ask him to touch it.


    He is very patient today. Looking at the children, he and Xiaoyu''s children must be very smart.


    "Insect... Insect..." huangfulin was afraid and excited to reach out, but Dongfang yexuan stopped him.


    "This is an ant."


    "Ants?" Huang Fulin read along.


    All the ministers, including the emperor, felt that Dongfang yexuan was making a fool of himself and that he was procrastinating.


    Xuanyuanqi has a bad feeling.


    Huangfulin reached out and poked the hole of the ball, "inside, inside..."


    The eastern night Xuan immediately asks kindly, "is the ant put inside?"


    Huangfulin nodded and poked a small hole.


    Cover the box and pass it to Chang''an. Pick one from the inside and take it. Chang''an takes out a red thread for sewing.


    "I''m afraid it will run away. If you bolt it, it won''t run away."


    Huang Fulin looked at the thread on Chang''an''s hand and the struggling ant. He was not afraid. He took the thread and wound it around the ant.


    When I saw the ministers here, some of them understood, although some were still in the clouds.


    Xiangwang, however, understood and laughed, "it''s still the boy who has an idea."


    "I''m afraid it''s not his idea," murmured Huang Fu''s son Yu


    Dongfang loves to be clean when he is young, so he doesn''t like to play with these things.


    "Cousin Dongfang is quick witted. If you can think of such a method, you can see that your mind is penetrating." Liu Feixu praised.


    Huangfu Qian listened and looked at the ball thoughtfully. Suddenly, her brain was on the line. "Cousin is too cunning."


    Then see xiaoyinyin looking at the front of the light rain, not surprised, think of just Yumei left, "you already know, don''t you?"


    Xiaoyu turned and nodded, "yes, it''s very simple."


    "You know, if you don''t tell me, we''ll all worry about it."


    "This... It''s not so easy to think of, everyone can think of it..." Xiaoyu laughs.


    "Hum!" Discrimination against their IQ, huangfuzi back, ignore her.


    It''s good to have a light rain.


    Dongfang yexuan and huangfulin send the ant into the small hole together. The ant lingers at the door for two seconds. Because the back road is broken, it can only climb towards the front. After a while, it climbs out.


    Chang''an quickly unties the ants, leaving a red thread running through the whole Jiuqu Linglong ball.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s face was dark, and then he smile, "there are many talented people in the white country, and three-year-old children can solve this problem. It''s really amazing."


    Now you don''t need to measure it. If you pull out the line, you will know the length.


    "The prince is flattered. It''s all children''s stuff. It''s too elegant for the prince to laugh at."


    The emperor was very happy. This time, his son really gave him a long face. Although he was assisted by Dongfang yexuan, he was happy.


    Xuanyuan Qi is not happy, this is clearly said that they take out the thing Pediatrics, ascend not elegant hall.


    But it''s true that they won.


    "The emperor is modest. Dongfang Gongzi is really quick witted. I admire him very much."

 Chapter 1108

    Oriental night Xuan light bow hand, "Prince flatter, this is the small Highness''s credit, I really dare not take credit."


    Xuanyuan eyebrow jump, put the uncomfortable feeling down, "since your highness won, I will promise you a request, what do you want?"


    It''s all on children. Doesn''t it mean that they are not as good as a child? Then the requirement is simple.


    The ministers could not help regretting that such a good opportunity had been lost in vain.


    The emperor also feels some pitiful, but other people''s litigant East night Xuan has no opinion, he also is not good to express an opinion.


    So everyone looked at huangfulin.


    Light rain also looked at him, along his line of sight to see the ball, dumbfounded, this is also good, but other people''s national treasure.


    "Mine." Huangfulin went up to hold the ball in his two small hands and looked at Dongfang yexuan.


    He promised to play the game and win it.


    The eastern night Xuan smiles and doesn''t answer. Instead, he looks at Xiang Xuanyuan Qi. The light in his eyes flickers. "The prince won''t turn back and fool the children, will he?"


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at his proud appearance and wanted to fight. Before he opened his mouth, people blocked him back.


    "We agreed in advance that we would agree as long as we didn''t violate our morality and fight for our country."


    Dongfang yexuan stands there, just like a snow lotus. Being independent from the rest of the world gives people an inviolable momentum.


    "His Highness the prince..." the envoy exclaimed.


    Xuanyuan Qi raised his hand, stopped his words, "the prince said nine times, this nine exquisite ball is rare, but the prince is not in the eye."


    It means that there are many good things in their country, and there is no shortage of this one.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is curled. He wants to face death and live to suffer. This kind of thing can be met but not asked. If it''s really like a stone on the street, it''s not worth money.


    "Now that the problem has been solved, the prince has been on his way for several days, and he is not acclimatized. He is a little tired." Xuanyuan looked at the emperor.


    "Oh, I''ve arranged the palace in the palace. I''ll let someone take the prince to have a rest." I''m going to ask Xiao Nanzi to take people down.


    Xuanyuan raised his hand. "When the prince was still in our country, he had heard about the deeds of Dongfang yexuan and Princess Zhang Xiaoyu in the kingdom of Bai. He admired the scenery of Sihai villa from time to time. The scenery of Sihai villa is very beautiful. There are scenery in all seasons, and the princess knows all kinds of food and entertainment."


    Xiaoyu felt wrong at the moment when he spoke. Hearing this, he stood up and said, "I don''t agree!"


    No matter what people think of her, "the mountain villa temple is small, I''m afraid it can''t accommodate the Great Buddha of the prince, and there''s no guard. If we accidentally hurt the prince''s cabinet, we can''t afford it."


    This person cheated her, but also want to go into the room, bah, want to be beautiful.


    Don''t you see her husband is so angry? She''s a good wife. She can''t tolerate people bullying her.


    "The emperor, the prince and his wife are not right in speaking, but they have a good heart. A noble man like the prince is safe in the palace. Otherwise, we can''t afford to wait for anything."


    Light rain speak too straight, afraid to offend people, Oriental night Xuan beautify from the side, not to let people hold the handle.


    "This..." the emperor looked at Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan. He didn''t know how to make up his mind.


    Xuanyuan Qi chuckled, "it''s said that the Empress Dowager who died in your country once had a wonderful day in the villa. The young villa master and the princess shirked responsibility like this, but they despised the crown prince?"


    That smile can''t reach the eye bottom, and still look at the emperor to say.

 Chapter 1109

    To look down upon him is to look down upon Dai Guo, and to look down upon Dai Guo is to want war between the two countries.


    Everyone understood the hidden meaning, and they were all worried. They looked at the emperor nervously, for fear that he would make a bad decision.


    The prince and the princess were worried. They looked at the two people standing there, and their eyes indicated that they should not be impulsive.


    The little prince has been taken down. The queen doesn''t know why Xiaoyu doesn''t like the acting prince, but it''s not an ordinary thing.


    He said with a smile: "emperor, since the prince doesn''t like the palace, I must be tired of living here. My concubine wanted to go to the villa, but she didn''t have a chance. It can be seen that the skill of the princess has been known all over the country."


    The eye shows the light rain, and does not impulse. This is the love of the sword. "Since the prince likes it, he will take more people to protect it."


    Light rain and Eastern night Xuan look at each other, angry stare Xuanyuan together, damn imperial power!


    Or smile patted the Queen''s hand, "or the queen said right, according to the queen said to do, light rain, East, this matter to you, can''t let me down!"


    Xiaoyu is so angry that she wants to stamp her feet. She also knows that the emperor and queen can''t help it, but she just doesn''t feel well.


    By the way, "the prince didn''t say that he was going to live in our villa. He just mentioned the scenery of the villa. I''m afraid we misunderstood it." Staring at Xuanyuan Qi, if you still don''t want to face, she won''t wait.


    "Yes, the princess is right."


    Light rain is about to relax, "however, what I said is that I want to live with the princess. I really admire the skill of the princess. Will the princess refuse?"


    Xuanyuan Qi knew that they didn''t live in the villa recently, but lived in the princess''s house. If he agreed, he would fall into the trap. That would be no problem. He would follow her wherever she was.


    Xiaoyu was moved by his shameless spirit. He wanted to hit people.


    What she thought in her heart, how did he know that he was going to live with her?


    "The Emperor..." did not say, the emperor raised his hand, "according to the prince said to do, this period of time trouble you, any need, just put forward, send a thousand people to protect."


    "That''s it. If you have nothing to do, you can step down." Then, as if afraid of being chased, he ran away from the back hall with the front pendulum


    Light rain gnashing his teeth looking at Xuanyuan Qi molar, if there is some doubt before is qikang, then now there is no need to doubt.


    The rascal has the same temperament.


    The emperor is gone, and the banquet is over.


    Dongfang yexuan walks to Xiaoyu and holds her hand, "let''s go." Swagger to the door.


    I didn''t mean to pay attention to xuanyuanqi at all.


    Others haven''t left yet. Some feel that she doesn''t pay attention to the prince. What if there is a war? Before he began to criticize, the prince and himself followed.


    People can only shake their heads in their hearts. They don''t understand the world of young people!


    "Father, mother, this..." Huang Fu Qian worried about what to say, the princess raised her hand to stop.


    "Let''s go, too." This is not a place to talk.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan didn''t go on the way, and they were not in the mood to see the scenery. They just went towards the palace gate.


    The Xuanyuan behind him raised his mouth, "Princess... Princess... Wait for me..."


    Xiaoyu shivered and walked faster.


    Regardless of anything, he took Dongfang yexuan to transport his lightness skill and flew to the gate of the palace.


    Her lightness skills have been inspired, which shows how upset she is.

 Chapter 1110

    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t respond at first. Does Xiaoyu know lightness skill? For a moment, they found that they were far away from sight.


    Run for it.


    Dongfang yexuan is also very upset. Instead, he grabs the light rain and flies away. A gust of wind falls on the carriage at the door. Before they catch up with Chang''an Yumei, they urge dark Wei to go quickly.


    "Back to the house." Oriental night Xuan a command, carriage dada quickly to the Princess House.


    Then in Xuanyuan Qi did not catch up with the occasion, "quickly close the door, who dare to let a person in, break your legs."


    Just entering the gate, Xiaoyu shouts.


    The boy who didn''t know why didn''t dare to delay and immediately locked the door.


    "Everyone, keep the princess''s house. Don''t let anyone in. Even if it can''t hurt your life, it can''t make people feel better."


    Eastern night Xuan also followed the order.


    Xiaoyu walked in a hurry. As soon as he entered the inner courtyard, he ordered people to lift the soft couch and put it in the courtyard. "Night, what can I do?"


    Light rain lying up, no longer angry.


    Anyway, I just want to teach him a lesson.


    "No He also lay on another soft couch, two opposite, with a table in the middle and food on it.


    "Did you see that hairpin on his head?" Xiaoyu is angry when she thinks of this.


    "Well." Nodding, "I didn''t think he took it." The tea cup that Dongfang yexuan just picked up was crushed.


    "Let''s get it back?" Xiaoyu turns to listen to the voice.


    "No, we will say that our protection is not good and we want to kill the crown prince of daiguo."


    "What about stealing?"


    "I can''t either. If we lose something at home, we will say that we are keeping watch and stealing."


    "What about that?" Xiaoyu is discouraged. Listening to the fighting outside, she leans her head against the soft pillow.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t speak. It''s a bit tricky. Now it''s a hot potato. It''s not clear, it''s not heavy.


    "Well, let''s beat the muggers. No one knows that we did it anyway?" She suggested.


    But he still shook his head, "if we are hit under our eyelids, it''s our fault, it''s not us, it''s also our fault."


    Xiaoyu cried, "how can I live?" It''s too late to run now.


    "Then I''ll give him the medicine. I don''t need any poison. As long as I can make him delicate and soft, I can''t give him a moth."


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy." But he came to find a way.


    Time is almost up, two people sit quietly, the next moment, see people walking easily.


    "The etiquette of Bai kingdom is really strange. Is there a custom of blocking the door?"


    Xuanyuan Qi came in with a big swing, and saw two people lying leisurely, their pupils shrinking, and said with a smile.


    Light rain also does not get up, "this is not our custom, the prince first arrived, I do not know I often encounter assassination, want to know if the prince has the ability to protect themselves, so send someone to test some."


    See behind many people are injured, Yumei they come behind, all stand in front of vigilant holding sword.


    "Go down and apply medicine to cure the wound, and the rest of you will step down. This is the prince Dai. Don''t admit your mistake next time." The East night Xuan light floats to push this to admit a mistake.


    "Yes Only a few of them were left behind, and the rest returned to their posts.


    Yumei and they go to Xiaoyu''s back and bow their heads.


    Xiaoyu closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. Dongfang yexuan didn''t speak, so he just lay down. No one should be this person.


    Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t mind, but the people behind him are different.


    "What do you mean? Is it that we don''t pay attention to the prince? "

 Chapter 1111

    Xiaoyu turned over and didn''t hear it.


    Other people look at the heart and shut up.


    Xuanyuan Qi people also want to talk, Xuanyuan Qi raised his hand, "to carry a chair, so lying in the wind is really a good feeling."


    "Prince..." that person is not reconciled, these people do not respect his master so much, how can master still be like a nobody.


    "Not yet."


    So the man had to let someone in and lift the chair out.


    But everyone took their air, not even a cup of tea.


    Xuanyuan Qi is also not polite. Xiaoyu has tea on his table. He drinks it from the end. It''s good to see the snacks and fruits, and he can eat them by himself.


    Xiaoyu is incredible to this man''s heart. People are so unpopular. He can still do it.


    Cheeky, shameless is also a skill!


    Xiaoyu turned back and looked at Xuanyuan Qi, "Your Highness, can I ask you a question?"


    "The princess has something to say."


    "What do you think is the thickest thing in the world?" Xiaoyu leans on the pillow of Daying, opposite to her lies Dongfang yexuan, and Xuanyuan Qi is sitting in front of them.


    Because the pillow is high, it doesn''t affect the sight at all.


    Dongfang yexuan opens his eyes, raises his hand and asks Chang''an to find a book.


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t think elsewhere, "stone? Dashan


    Xiaoyu shook his head, looked at him and said slowly, "it''s cheeky!"


    Xuanyuan Qi dumb, this is turning the corner to scold him shameless, no, this is clearly said.


    The man behind him stares at Zhang Xiaoyu angrily. With the prince''s order, he rushes up to tear her up.


    "No, this ordinary person''s face is still very thin. Only those who are brazen and in a high position can be so advantaged!" Dongfang yexuan takes over a miscellany handed over by Chang''an, light way.


    Xiaoyu chuckled: "my husband said yes, but does the prince know what is the hardest?"


    Xuanyuan Qi is ridiculed by two people together, but he is not angry. How much pain did he suffer to be in this position? What is this pain.


    "Please give me your advice." He wants to answer what is not firm but not urgent sword, dark iron, but Xiaoyu''s brain has always been different from ordinary people, so he can''t guess according to the routine.


    "Since the prince has said that he would like to give advice, do you have to show it? I want to teach you, but it''s not cheap! "


    "How much?"


    Xiaoyu first takes a look at Dongfang yexuan. He puts his eyes on the books, but Yu Guang and his ears keep paying attention to the surroundings.


    Pai Ming just doesn''t want to talk with Xuanyuan.


    "I''m not such a cheeky person. You can ask a thousand taels of questions. If I get a wrong answer or can''t answer it, I''ll still pay you. But as a country girl who hasn''t read a book and can''t compare with the prince, I''ll pay half, 500 taels. How about that?"


    "Is the young lady of Tangtang Sihai villa short of money? Besides, the princess is not an ordinary country woman. " She is so smart, which can be compared with those village girls.


    Xiaoyu thinks that she won''t agree, so she wants to make him agree.


    But they agreedˇ° It''s only a thousand taels. I agreed It''s a bit of a loss, but it''s worth it.


    Xiaoyu shook his right index finger, "wrong, it''s a thousand taels of... Gold!" According to their exchange rate here, it''s equivalent to 100000 taels of silver.


    On the contrary, she is not short of money. Of course, she does it not to lose money, but to win money.


    Xuanyuan Qi slightly dull, soon recovered, "good." He is not the one who is short of money. Although it''s a bit of a big game.

 Chapter 1112

    "Just now you asked, what is the hardest thing?" He couldn''t figure out what it was, and the answers were all anxiously denied.


    Light rain toward him spread a hand, he immediately let people take money, and then a thick stack of gold and silver on the side.


    She counted a thousand taels of gold tickets.


    Xiaoyu happily took it over, counted it, and pressed it down with the seashells. "Naturally it''s a beard."


    Dongfang yexuan saw that she was so happy, and knew that her old faults had been made again.


    This girl has a big hobby, is nothing to lose money, while the number of side music.


    "Well? What''s the story? " Xuanyuan Qi didn''t understand. Why is the beard the hardest?


    Xiaoyu may get the money, so he is not so indifferent. The customer is God.


    "Even the thickest skin has gone through, isn''t it the hardest one?"


    Xuanyuan Qi suddenly realized that the subordinates behind him were as ugly as eating excrement. In this way, he cheated him out of 1000 liang of gold. He is worthy of being a good businessman.


    "The princess is clever. It''s my turn. The princess knows that there are many races in our mainland. How many people are there in Gaoshan?"


    Xiaoyu: "I didn''t expect that this person was very tricky. When I asked this kind of question, not to mention how many people there were, she couldn''t even distinguish the races.


    Light rain glances to the eastern night Xuan for help, Xuanyuan Qi saw, said with a smile: "the county is mainly don''t know, I tell you is."


    Xiaoyu


    Dry smile, "don''t know."


    "956."


    "Oh." Count 500 Liang and return it to him.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s eyebrows flashed. She is sure to make a profit, and is worthy of his favor.


    "Prince, how many stars are there in the sky?" It''s an eye for an eye.


    "I don''t know. Do you know? " One thousand Liang.


    "I don''t know?" And then 500 for him.


    Xuanyuan Qi is stunned. Isn''t it obvious that he is cheating money?


    The jade plum behind the light rain they suppress to smile, this person is too stupid, is fooled by the young lady.


    Oriental night Xuan mouth up, looking at Xuanyuan Qi eat shriveled, originally he looked at and light rain you come to me also some jealous, but now there is no, light rain so to make fun of him, not just that he is not interested in him.


    Xuanyuan Qi has found out Xiaoyu''s routine, and also knows where her weakness lies: "a thousand years ago, the emperor of the state of Wei was taboo?"


    "I don''t know." Xiaoyu simply admits it and takes the money.


    "Ten birds in the tree, one killed, how many left?"


    "None of them."


    Xiaoyu is surprised. How does he know?


    Xuanyuan raised his hand, and the people behind him immediately turned on the fanˇ° Because they were scared awayˇ°


    Xiaoyu''s routine was found by him, but this kind of brain sharp turn is not common people can understand.


    "What car can''t carry people?"


    "Windmill."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu is not reconciled and resentful to look at each other, and then pitifully looking at the eastern night Xuan, "husband, someone bullies me!"


    Fair help, but also with coquetry.


    Dongfang yexuan waves. Xiaoyu gets up and sits next to him. Then he follows his hair and touches his head.


    "My husband takes it out on you."


    "Prince, don''t you dare?"


    Xuanyuan Qi fundus fog spread, "at any time with."


    "The emperor''s new clothes?"


    "Attack


    "The bright moon before the bed?"


    "Kuang!"


    "The scholar''s tail up?"


    "Bald."


    "There are mountains on all sides. Are they all connected?"


    "Field."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    They asked questions and answered with no consideration. The fast light rain was dazzled, and her eyes turned around on them.

 Chapter 1113

    In the end, no one got the upper hand, but made Xiaoyu boring.


    "Princess, a large number of officers and soldiers came outside the door to surround your family." The housekeeper came in a hurry to report.


    Xiaoyu knows that the person sent by the palace to protect Xuanyuan Qi has arrived, "is it protection or surveillance?"


    "Back to the princess''s house, facing out, is the protection."


    "Then you don''t need to pay attention. The emperor sent him to protect the prince Dai. He will stay in our house for a few days. You can arrange it. "


    "Yes


    The housekeeper went down to make arrangements, including accommodation, maid, guard and so on.


    Light rain see two people haven''t stopped trend, take Dongfang yexuan arm, "night, it''s late, let''s go back to the room to rest, come on, send the Prince down to rest."


    No matter what the prince thought, he took Dongfang yexuan to the room.


    Xuanyuan Qi opened his mouth, "I haven''t had dinner yet."


    Now it''s dark, but there are many lanterns in the house, which is no different from daylight.


    Xiaoyu turned back, "Your Highness, it''s so late. What else do you want to eat? If you''re hungry, let your servant prepare for it."


    "The emperor has ordered me to eat what you make."


    Xiaoyu turned his mouth and said, "do you have an ear problem? You just said you want to live with us, but didn''t say you want to eat what I made myself? I don''t eat it myself. Do you want me to do it? "


    Finish saying no matter what he says, pull East night Xuan to step into the house.


    Dongfang yexuan suddenly turns around before entering the room and gives him a sneer.


    Looking at the closed door, Xuanyuan strode forward and was about to push the door. Several of them in Chang''an also appeared more than ten dark guards, guarding the door.


    "Prince, please forgive me. The masters have a rest. It''s inconvenient. Prince, please come back!" Chang''an cold hand.


    Xuanyuan Qi clenched his fist, unwilling to pinch the stock index white.


    "Your Highness, Xiaoyu is tired today, so he won''t be with you any more. Come here, take good care of your highness and make sure the prince is at home."


    Xiaoyu apologized in the room, and then told people to take the Prince down.


    Xuanyuan Qi is not willing to do anything. Although his people are good at it, there are so many people here. It''s not good-looking to fight, and it''s easy to annoy Xiaoyu.


    "That Princess rest, lonely also tired, don''t disturb much."


    Don''t push too hard. Take your time. He lied to her. He deserved it.


    Hearing the footsteps go away, Xiaoyu comes back from the crack of the door to see Dongfang yexuan sitting at the table drinking tea and going to sit down.


    Snatched his cup, did not drink the tea to fill a mouthful, "too much, I must he good-looking."


    Dongfang yexuan mentions the teapot and fills it up again. "Don''t be angry. If you''re hungry, let someone serve you some food."


    Xiaoyu felt his stomach, but he didn''t eat much in the palace. Now he is really hungry: "Zifei, let people prepare to serve."


    Looking at all kinds of fried dishes on the table, she had no appetite, and she didn''t move her chopsticks.


    "Yumei, let''s make a clear soup hot pot in the kitchen, just like other vegetables and meat."


    Soon the pot came. Xiaoyu asked Yumei to share the dishes on the table.


    So he took out a jar of fruit wine, rinsed meat and drank with ah Ye.


    "Ah ye, why are we so stupid? We all know that we have been cheated when we get to the front. You see, Qi Kang, Xuanyuan Qi and King Kang are not his names?"


    Gasping with sauce, I sucked the meat into my mouth.


    "Yes, I''ve told you my identity for a long time, but you didn''t guess it. You didn''t tell me your identity at the beginning. Aren''t we the same?"


    Xuanyuan Qi said with a smile outside the door.

 Chapter 1114

    Light rain and Oriental night Xuan look at each other, "when did he come?" They talked so attentively that they didn''t notice anyone coming into the yard.


    "Don''t you not welcome me? Xiaoyu, I heard that you ordered food. Do you mind if I accompany you? "


    Light rain wants to say that she mind very much, ask of see to East night Xuan.


    The eastern night Xuan raises a hand, the door opened, "prince, please come in."


    In Yumei''s vigilant eyes, Xuanyuan Qi swaggers in, but the people behind are not so lucky.


    "You stay outside."


    "But, your highness..."


    "No matter, I believe Xiaoyu won''t hurt me!"


    Come in and sit down, looking at Xiaoyu''s bowl.


    Xiaoyu sighs and signals the maid to bring in a pair of chopsticks.


    "Isn''t your highness resting? Why are you here again? "


    Is this guy haunted or something?


    "I didn''t eat, I couldn''t sleep, so I walked around and came here without thinking."


    These two people opened a small kitchen without telling him. Of course, he would come.


    "Xiaoyu, we have such a good relationship. You''d better call me by my name as before, or qikang. We''re still partners. You won''t forget?"


    Xuanyuan Qi ignores the presence of Dongfang yexuan and smiles like a close lover.


    "Thank you for your love. My wife has been married. I hope the prince will respect her and call her Mrs. Dongfang!" The eastern night Xuan''s cool eye son lightly once glanced at him.


    "But when we met, that''s what we called it. We were used to it."


    "Before the emperor ascended the throne, I also called his name, but now I also want to call him the emperor."


    So the name must be changed!


    "What do you think of Xiaoyu?" Xuanyuanqi smiles and kicks the ball to Xiaoyu.


    "When we cooperate, we are friends. Do you want to do business with the crown prince and the crown prince of daiguo?"


    If it''s about doing business with the prince of the enemy country and the future emperor, or about the liquor which can heal the wounds and play a great role in the battlefield, is it a proper treason?


    Xiaoyu obviously thought of it, and his eyes were cold.


    "The prince''s consideration is really long-term. I can cooperate with you as well as with the emperor."


    Anyway, I have to cooperate with Huangfu Zifeng. Naturally, the formula is the same, so the emperor won''t blame her.


    "Ha ha ha..." Xuanyuan Qi chuckled and took up chopsticks to eat.


    "You know what the emperor thinks, not to mention the officials."


    The emperor did not has the final say. All ministers said that she had betrayed the country and the emperor could only agree.


    Xiaoyu hated it. It''s undeniable that what he said is reasonable.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t know about her cooperation with qikang, but it''s not the time to ask.


    "Prince is a good stratagem, but it has the final say." No one can touch light rain with him.


    "Xuanyuanqi, I''m wrong about you." Xiaoyu glares.


    "Don''t be angry, Xiaoyu. I''m just talking with you. I didn''t say anything." Xuanyuan Qi also shun Maolu, but also scholars to bring vegetables to Xiaoyu bowl.


    Light rain dislikes to clip up, put on the table, "is your saliva, let me how to eat?"


    Looking at the bowl, "bring me a pair of chopsticks."


    The expression of disgust let Xuanyuan together hurt, then restore nature, "so stingy why, it''s not that I haven''t eaten."


    This attracted two people to stare at the same time.


    This words have ambiguity too, the eyes of Eastern night Xuan have substance quickly.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I mean, I''ve helped you with your dishes before." Xuanyuanqi explained.

 Chapter 1115

    Eastern night Xuan cold momentum just slowly weak down.


    Light rain eating vegetables, looking at Xuanyuan Qi has been blind comparison, think of what, took the soup bowl, Sheng bowl soup in front of him.


    "In the evening, don''t eat too much meat. Drink some soup to nourish your stomach."


    Oriental night Xuan jealous look over, light rain busy explanation, "come is guest."


    Xuanyuan see east night Xuan a face is not happy, in the heart is happy, light rain was frightened by his words.


    He picked up the bowl and said, "brother Dongfang, it''s just a bowl of soup. It won''t be so stingy."


    Then I took a sip.


    Xiaoyu finds out that this person is really familiar. Not only does he not use "Gu" to call himself, but also he uses me. He doesn''t call her Princess, but Xiaoyu


    Put down the bowl, Xuanyuan ready to come instead of indecent also, to light rain Sheng bowl soup, just picked up the spoon, head dizzy, when lying on the table.


    Light rain kicked a foot, did not move, pinched the next face, still did not move.


    "It''s quiet at last. It''s a good match." She just blinked, and he knew to cooperate with her.


    The eastern night Xuan glances at the Xuan Yuan Qi that faints, "is also your speed fast, I didn''t discover."


    Light rain soup, palm against Xuanyuan Qi, dropped a little powder into.


    Xiaoyu proud smile, she took out of the space, naturally no one found.


    Get up, reach out to touch Xuanyuan Qi sleeve bag.


    By Eastern night Xuan a pull, "do what?"


    "Looking for a jade hairpin, he didn''t take the lead. Maybe he put it in his clothes." Xiaoyu wants to touch her chest with her other hand.


    Oriental night Xuan pulls her to sit down, "I come."


    "But I don''t think he did." He also knows that according to Xiaoyu''s temperament, he wants to get it back.


    How can I put it on me.


    Sleeve pocket, belt, purse, chest


    "Well?" When he touched a hard object, he took it out. It was a white jade lotus hairpin wrapped in a handkerchief.


    Xiaoyu happily took over, "yes, that''s it."


    I don''t want to eat any more. I look at the man lying on his stomach and pour the remaining half pot of wine on him.


    "Come on, the prince is drunk. Help him to rest."


    Outside the door Xuanyuan Qi people quickly come in, check really no problem, just frame to go.


    Yumei asked people to come in and clean up the dishes.


    Xiaoyu happily took the Hosta and went to wash. When she got back to the room, Dongfang yexuan had half exposed her chest, wearing bedclothes and leaning on the bed to read.


    Xiaoyu walked by and sat down next to each other. "I didn''t expect to take it back so easily."


    Oriental night Xuan receives, "are you sure it was that one at the beginning?"


    "Sure, this jade is also a good one. The patterns are the same."


    It''s not fake. It''s fake.


    "Look carefully." He didn''t believe that Xuanyuan Qi, who was in power, would return the hairpin so easily.


    Light rain strange again fine inspection, "no difference ah."


    She in the eyes of the night, inch by inch of the inspection, suddenly, she knows what''s wrong.


    "This..." looking at Dongfang yexuan, "it seems that it''s really not the one I bought."


    "That day, after I bought it, the woman rushed to grab it. I took it and wiped it at the counter, so there was a scratch. Maybe there was a missing corner."


    Xiaoyu pointed to the tail of the hairpin, where it was as smooth as a mirror, and there was no wear at all.


    Dongfang yexuan had no accident at all, as if he had known for a long time.


    "You already know?" Asked Xiao Yu.


    "Well." He nodded, "this jade has just been made for a long time. It''s sharp. If you wear it often, it won''t be like this."

 Chapter 1116

    He took the Hosta and twisted it to pieces.


    "Well, what are you doing?" Xiaoyu didn''t stop him.


    "Even if it''s not the original one, it''s also a good jade. If you don''t keep it, you can change money if you buy it, black sheep!" Xiaoyuduzui, it''s worth thousands of taels of silver.


    Oriental night Xuan a person press in thick quilt, "small money fan."


    Light rain nose, "give me a daughter?"


    Xiaoyu: "when you think this is a kind of Chinese cabbage, you can plant whatever you want.


    Before refuting, I found that the person on my body was short of breath and pressed over.


    When Xiaoyu woke up, it was already bright.


    Turning around, the person beside him disappeared. He rolled around with the quilt in his arms. Thinking of the posture of last night, he blushed and cried: "ah..."


    The voice is not big, but the people outside hear, "Miss, I''m in?" Yumei called outside the door.


    "Come in."


    Wash gargle, change clothes, comb hair, haven''t finished, Oriental night Xuan came in, still holding a sword in hand, with thin sweat on the body.


    "Get up." Hang the sword on the wall.


    "Did you practice sword?"


    Xiaoyu sees his action through the mirror.


    "Well, if you practice, you''re afraid of being born by hand." Especially when there is a wolf with a big tail at home, we can''t relax our vigilance.


    "I''ll take a shower first." Went to the folk prescription to wash, just practiced a sweat.


    "Where is the prince?" She hasn''t asked about xuanyuanqi.


    "According to the young master''s instructions, the housekeeper is arranged in the farthest corner of the courtyard, the fashion courtyard." Yumei arranges her hair.


    "Nothing serious? What are you doing now? "


    "I don''t seem to get up yet."


    Xiaoyu smile, that medicine can charm an elephant, she just put a little, can let him sleep for a day.


    Meteor courtyard, should be still sleeping Xuanyuan Qi early sat on the chair to see the fold.


    Because he put the emperor under house arrest, all the important discounts will be sent to him.


    "Your Highness, the princess is up and still washing." Xiao Liuzi whispered back.


    "Oh... This lazy guy is really enjoying himself."


    In fact, he didn''t faint at all last night. He drank the soup. Unfortunately, he took Jiedu pills when he was a child. It''s a rare one, basically Baidu doesn''t invade.


    He''s just acting in concert.


    Seeing his highness like this, Xiao Liuzi is not happy that his master has been bullied like this, but he enjoys it.


    "Your Highness, that Zhang Xiaoyu is too much. He even arranges such a remote courtyard, but he doesn''t pay attention to his highness..."


    "Shut up, Prince Ben has his own plan."


    "Yes


    Dongfang yexuan washes well. When he comes in, he is an elegant and cold young man. Even the breeze that he comes in brings a cool feeling.


    Xiaoyu just cleaned up and got up, "who''s so handsome? Will you let me hurt you? "


    Funny hand to touch people''s chin, but his short two heads, not enough.


    Oriental night Xuan with the bow, "also please the king pity, Xiaosheng family has a woman, let me go back."


    Yumei funny looking at, other maid has bowed, but still secretly look up, their princess is too funny.


    "What lady, I''m afraid it''s not a tigress? How can I be charming and charming? How about sleeping with me to ensure your prosperity? "


    "No, no, I only want to be a woman in my life, and I can''t accommodate others any more!"


    "Hum, I don''t want to drink a toast. Young people, I''ll toast and eat." Xiaoyu is fierce and has a serious frown.

 Chapter 1117

    Oriental night Xuan funny smooth, "well, don''t play, go to dinner."


    This girl likes to play these by surprise. What''s her name?


    Xiaoyu said, oh, role play.


    When they came to the dining room, they had already arranged a big breakfast. Before they moved their chopsticks, a xuanyuanqi, like a dog''s nose, came.


    "Oh, it''s waiting for me. It''s just that I haven''t eaten yet. Come on, serve the dishes." I don''t know. I''ll give you orders.


    Xiaoyu is surprised, isn''t she still awake?


    Wave your hand and send for the dishes.


    "Xuanyuanqi, you haven''t eaten yet? I''ll beat the rude servants on the board later. " No matter how unpopular she is, she is also the crown prince of a country and can''t be despised.


    "It''s none of their business. I don''t want to eat." He wants to come here to eat first, but how can he get together.


    Light rain and East night Xuan look at each other, get, what all don''t say.


    Quietly ready to eat, but the opposite person Balabala said non-stop.


    "Xiaoyu, your princess''s mansion is too small and exquisite. Come with me to daiguo, and I''ll build you the most luxurious mansion."


    "All the way, I saw that the fish in the pond were ordinary goldfish. I specially brought back a kind of fish that would shine at night from overseas. I asked someone to send you some."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu''s eyebrows beat suddenly. I want to strangle him. How can a man talk so much?


    "Prince, it''s too stingy to send some. Why don''t you send more? His Highness the prince is rich and powerful. I think he has a lot of good things. He has also given us a lot of insight. I''ll thank you for my wife first. "


    Oriental night Xuan this words a, light rain fierce rise, a night when so?


    Xuanyuan Qi kept saying that it was not good and that it was not good. He also meant to hit him in the face, but he took it like this. He had the illusion of hitting cotton with a fist.


    Sure enough, Xuanyuan Qi Zhang mouth, I do not know what to say, "as long as Xiaoyu like it."


    In the heart strange extremely, repeatedly raise head, this east night Xuan how suddenly changed? It''s not like him, is it?


    He''s so aggressive!


    Xiaoyu looks at the effort to suppress a smile, very difficult to finish the meal, Xiaoyu stretch, not finished.


    "Xiaoyu, show me the prosperous scene of Beijing." Xuanyuan gargles and washes his hands.


    Xiaoyu sat down and said, "you can go wherever you want. The world is so big. Go and see for yourself."


    Then Jiao smiles and takes Dongfang yexuan''s arm, "husband, I didn''t learn the posture you said last night. Let''s go to the study and practice."


    Xuanyuan opens his eyes wide, posture


    Eastern night Xuan cold eyes with a smile, "Lady don''t understand, for her husband natural efforts to teach."


    Get up and take her away.


    Xuanyuan Qi block in front of the two people, "no, the emperor wants you to take me to enjoy the scenery of the capital."


    "When?" Light rain nestles up on the arm of Oriental night Xuan, "why don''t I remember?"


    "When I first came to the capital, you came to the vassal house to look for me."


    Xiaoyu nodded, "Oh... I remember."


    Haven''t waited for the other party to be happy, "but you say you are tired, acclimatized and unwilling to go."


    "Your Highness, my wife has been married. It''s hard to make a public appearance. You can find someone else." The eastern night Xuan says impatiently.


    Don''t pester his wife if you don''t have anything to do, or he won''t be polite.


    Just stepped out of the door, was stopped by the prince''s people, light rain people also confrontation.

 Chapter 1118

    "Xiaoyu is an individual, not your belongings. She has the right to choose what to do." Xuanyuanqi came out from behind.


    Smiling at Xiaoyu: "I did say that, but I''m fine now. I can go out for a walk."


    So you still have to go out with me.


    Light rain rolled a white eye, "please, even if the emperor had a will, but it is also not before receiving you, now it''s invalid, you''d better find someone else to play, don''t accompany."


    Two people in both sides of the confrontation, from the middle to the study.


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at the two people close to each other, hand in hand, the hand in the sleeve tightly.


    "The edict has expired? I''ll take another one from the palace! "


    Xuanyuan, who quickly got the imperial edict, kicked open the door of the study. He didn''t spend much time getting the imperial edict because he was afraid that they would do something shameful during the day.


    But what are those two doing?


    "Why are you here again?" Xiaoyu frowned and put down her pen.


    Dongfang yexuan loosens her hand holding the pen and arranges the sleeves impatiently.


    "Is it true that the etiquette of daiguo is to use feet instead of hands? I''ve never heard of such etiquette. "


    Xuanyuan was just worried. How could he become a barbarian who didn''t understand etiquette?


    "I''m sorry, I''m just holding the edict. I''m not free." Take out the Yellow edict hidden behind you.


    "Xiaoyu, didn''t you say that the edict has expired? Look, it''s fresh. Is that all you have to say? "


    Xiaoyu: "take it out, open it, and see what it says. We should treat the prince well, and all the requirements should be satisfied as much as possible


    Looking up at the eastern night Xuan, he also helplessly stroked his forehead.


    If it is before, he can ignore the idea of Huangfu Zifeng.


    But now he is the emperor, disobeying the imperial edict is to kill nine families, he doesn''t care, but what about Xiaoyu?


    "The prince''s ability is really great."


    Xuanyuan Qi did not seem to understand his irony in general, "easy to say."


    Xiaoyu walked out of the desk, "why didn''t I see your impudence before?"


    "Thank you for your compliment." Xuanyuanqi is not ashamed, but proud. Make light rain don''t know what to say.


    OK, OK. The prince of a country should not be so black and powerful, and indifferent people should not be close to ten meters, right?


    What a funny comparison!


    "Come on, where do you want to go?"


    "Just decide." He''s free.


    Xiaoyu


    Dongfang yexuan came out and put her shoulder on one hand. "In that case, ask the prince to change his clothes. You don''t want to be surrounded or even assassinated?"


    Xuanyuan Qi mouth slightly hook, "good." Look at the light rain, "see you later."


    Walk away.


    Light rain grinds his teeth, "I really want to hit people!"


    "Don''t worry, there will be a chance." Because he wanted to do it.


    Two people also changed clothes, came to the front yard, did not wait two minutes, Xuanyuan Qi with people came.


    Looking at the long line following behind, I want to say that I can''t get out of my breath and stroll around. With so many people, who can''t recognize you?


    But there is no way. If something happens, no one can take the responsibility.


    Plus the people who follow in secret, who will die.


    "Let''s go." Light rain walking in front, when the sun is still a little strong, around 11 o''clock.


    "Since it''s a stroll, let''s not take a carriage or sedan chair, let''s just walk."


    Yumei holds an umbrella for her, and there are two people holding an umbrella behind her.

 Chapter 1119

    Xiaoyu walks slowly. For convenience, he goes between the two. Dongfang yexuan doesn''t allow him to talk, but he doesn''t want to talk. He accompanies the prince to go out, and no one can introduce him. He can only promise, but he just pays attention not to let Xiaoyu contact him.


    "Xuanyuanqi, you haven''t been to the capital before. What''s the matter? It''s so hot." Xiaoyu shakes the fan, but it''s still hot.


    "Although I have been here, I haven''t been to many places. Besides, different people make different scenery." Xuanyuan Qi also shook the paper fan.


    In order to distinguish him from Dongfang yexuan, he specially wears a black suit, which is a bit cold and fierce, but he can keep it. Most people just think that he is a little difficult to get along with and won''t dare to approach.


    Light rain did not ask where he had not been, "husband, some hot, I do not want to go."


    She stopped and looked at the Oriental night Pavilion like a baby in a hug.


    Xuanyuan Qi afraid of the East night Xuan will hold or back, quickly call people back to drive a carriage.


    "Come in a more spacious carriage, faster."


    Xiaoyu wants to say two good, but he won''t be alone, so he doesn''t open his mouth.


    Dongfang yexuan led her to the shade of the tree, "husband, there is no fun in such a hot day. What do you suggest?"


    "No If you don''t want Xiaoyu to be alone with him, he won''t come out.


    Xiaoyu looked back, the long line, the prince''s people have 20, plus her people, that''s more, those officers and soldiers bodyguards have not called, or even more exaggerated.


    "In that case, let''s go to Chuang Tzu outside the city. When we got married, Princess Wan sent a Chuang Tzu. I remember there was a pond in it. Let''s go fishing."


    She has been once. It''s a good place with mountains and rivers and trees.


    Oriental night Xuan does not have an opinion, she sees to Xuan Yuan Qi.


    Found that he ignored the image of squatting fan, obviously also a fear of heat.


    Chuckling, "let''s go to Chuang Tzu to play. We may eat worse then, but fortunately it won''t be so hot. How about that?"


    "Xiaoyu decides." He doesn''t mind.


    So the group rode and drove outside the city.


    At first, the passers-by were curious. They knew the princess and the young villa master, but who was that man?


    There are so many people to protect. They are not ordinary people. Don''t ask.


    It didn''t take long for the carriage to come to Chuang Tzu. After saying hello, the servants were all packed up and Chuang Tzu was waiting at the door.


    "I''ve met the princess, the young master and the noble."


    "Well, you don''t have to wait on us here. Tell all the people in the village to go home and come back when we leave."


    The safety of the prince is not a small matter. If there are spies inside, it will be very troublesome.


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    Dongfang yexuan glances at Chang''an. Chang''an immediately makes a gesture. All the people scatter and stay in the dark.


    Only a few highly skilled people are left to protect themselves.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s little Liuzi is the same. For a moment, there are only about ten people around them.


    "Since you want to follow, you have to listen to me. What we eat today is all done by ourselves. Is that ok?" Xiaoyu looks up at Xuanyuan Qi.


    He nodded before stepping into the village.


    "Yumei, take all the fishing rods I prepared. Zifei, get me a small hoe." As soon as the light rain gave orders, they came to the pond.


    There are several big trees on the side, and the people below quickly lift the tables and chairs, with fruits and tea on them.

 Chapter 1120

    Then light rain divided the fishing rod, "do you know how to fish? Are you all right


    Probably knowing that he didn''t mind calling herself that, she didn''t call her prince.


    "Of course." Xuanyuan Qi took the fishing rod and fiddled with the hook, "but there is no bait?"


    Light rain handed him a small hoe, "poor people themselves are not enough to eat, what bait, you dig here, earthworm is the best bait."


    Xiaoliuzi didn''t want the master to condescend to do such a thing. He reached out to take the hoe and said, "Your Highness, come down."


    Light rain a horizontal past, "said today experience ordinary people''s life, to do it yourself."


    "Nothing. I''ll do it myself." Xuanyuan Qi fished out the clothes and inserted them into his belt, so he squatted down and began to dig.


    Since Xiaoyu said so, no one is unique. Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan also squat down and start digging.


    I took a small box and filled it with fine soil. When I found the earthworm, I put it in. When it was almost finished, I began to fish with bait.


    "Don''t do it by yourself. The hook is sharp and hurt yourself. Let them help you." Dongfang yexuan knew that the hook had hooked her once.


    Xuanyuan Qi also looked over, "you can fish, these things can let them come."


    "No, I have to do it myself today. No one can do anything special." With a wave of Xiaoyu''s hand, he touched the hook on the earthworm.


    Gently a Yang, throw in the pond, only a slight sound of water.


    Since she insisted, they didn''t say anything.


    Xiaoyu is half lying in the chair with the fishing rod at her feet. Yumei is playing a fan. The breeze blows her face and she is sleepy.


    "Miss, move, move..." Yumei suddenly exclaimed.


    Xiaoyu sat up and saw the place where her bait was, ripple around and around, holding the fishing rod in both hands and pulling upward.


    A fish with a weight of more than one Jin will follow.


    Yumei happy solution down, throw aside the bucket inside.


    "Xiaoyu, you are good. Before we start, you will open." Congratulations from Xuanyuan Qi.


    Can immediately see the East night Xuan also catch up a, the sense of crisis immediately surge up.


    Keep a close eye on the water.


    "Xuanyuanqi, how about our cooperation and business? Let me have a look at the account book another day." This guy hasn''t paid her a dividend yet.


    "It''s already ready. I''ll give it to you when I get back."


    When the fish was almost finished, light rain called to stop, "enough, too much to eat is also a waste."


    Ask someone to carry the fish to the kitchen, "let''s go and pick mushrooms."


    There are hills nearby. There is no danger inside, but there are many delicious food.


    "Picking mushrooms? What is it? " Xuanyuan Qi had never heard of it.


    "Lady, there are many thorns in the mountain. I''d better not go." If not, it''s him who loves.


    Xiaoyu smiles, "husband, it doesn''t matter, you forget what I used to do?"


    People in the countryside are not so particular about relying on mountains and drinking water.


    Xuanyuan Qi can''t see two people in front of him. You and I are strong. "Let''s go. I''m very curious."


    So a man carrying a small basket, Xiaoyu also took a small hoe.


    Dongfang yexuan walks in front, Xiaoyu walks in the middle, and she will turn back and pull her from time to time.


    "Look at the moist soil with the smell of rotten leaves. It''s the most suitable place for mushroom growth. You should pay attention to the big trees and the underground, or some rotten wood. There must be some."


    Xiaoyu explained, followed by the protection of people, but they do not have to start, just follow.

 Chapter 1121

    "Miss, do you think it''s this?" Yumei rips away the root of the tree and just sees two beautiful things.


    "Yes, this is a mushroom, but it''s poisonous at first sight. Remember, those that are good-looking, and those with bright colors, don''t want them all."


    Xiaoyu grabs Dongfang yexuan''s clothes in front of her and climbs up. Before she can stand still, when she lets go, her feet slide a little, and Dongfang yexuan embraces her.


    "Be careful." Put her in a stable place.


    "Well." Xiaoyu raised a smiling face, she has not been so close to nature for a long time, very happy.


    Oriental night Xuan also knows, so don''t restrain her.


    "Xiaoyu, I found it, don''t you see this one?" Xuanyuan waved his hand to Xiaoyu and yelled happily.


    It''s a novelty for him, so he''s a little interested.


    Xiaoyu walked over and looked down carefully. "Yes, this is still an uncommon mushroom. It''s delicious. You''re really good."


    Ordinary people are not easy to find.


    "Really?" Xuanyuan bent over happily and put it in the basket carefully.


    Oriental night Xuan a little not reconciled, light rain how can so boast other men.


    So the jealous man buried his head forward, slipped under his feet and split his leg.


    He spun himself up and stood up


    He saw a lot of milky white things next to him. To be exact, they were three piles, close to each other.


    "Lady, do you think you can eat this?" After thinking about it, he called Xiaoyu loudly.


    Xiaoyu came running with her skirt, "wait a minute, I''m here."


    He threw himself on him and grasped his clothes tightly. "Ha ha ha... Ah ye, I''m so happy. It''s like going back to the day when we picked bayberry."


    "Well, just be happy." Doting smile, touch her head.


    "Ah, is this Sanba mushroom?" Xiaoyu didn''t pay attention just now. As soon as she lowered her head, she saw the mushroom on the ground.


    Surprised squat down, picked a smell, "really is. Husband, why are you so powerful? Do you know? This one is only available in Jiangnan and a few places. It''s generally available but not available. Other mushrooms are calculated by Jin, but by flower. "


    In modern times, it''s only produced by a town in a county in G Prefecture. It happens that her family is there and grows up in June every year.


    Basically, it''s only half a month. After that, it''s gone. But many people go up the mountain to look for it, and only a few can be found.


    It''s delicious no matter how it''s made. Most people have never heard of it.


    "Husband, you have a good mouth today. Ah, if you think about it, you will drool. I really want to take two bites now." This is the taste of her hometown. She missed it so much when she came to this strange world for so many years.


    "If you like it, let''s have more. In the future, we''ll find people who want to eat at any time." Dongfang yexuan squats down to wipe her face. As long as it''s what you want, I''ll do my best.


    Xiaoyu can''t laugh or cry, "husband, I appreciate your kindness, but since this thing is so refined and expensive, it''s not common. It''s very good for us to meet this point, and cultivation is even more impossible."


    Nowadays, many people take a fancy to its value and want to cultivate it, but no one succeeds?


    "Don''t force it."


    "What''s so amazing?" Xuanyuan comes here and hears what Xiaoyu says.


    "You''ll know after eating." Xiaoyu didn''t explain much.

 Chapter 1122

    "Yumei, you pick it carefully. You can''t let go of one."


    Get up, "we are looking for, can find the best, can''t find it doesn''t matter, find some other also OK."


    Clap your hands, thinking about how to cook and eat for a while.


    "I don''t believe I can''t find it. You wait. I''ll find hundreds of piles to show you." Xuanyuan Qi did not believe that she said so God, with people to one side.


    Xiaoyu shook his head helplessly, "husband, let''s follow, don''t have an accident."


    Oriental night Xuan nods, two people lead forward, see what can eat mushroom, she will also pick.


    If you see any wild fruit, you will taste it.


    Seeing that it was late, Xuanyuan Qi was still looking, "Xuanyuan Qi, did you find it? We''re going back. I''m hungry. "


    Xuanyuan Qi was embarrassed. He said so much, but he didn''t see a hair. "Well, I''ll find some for you next time."


    He''s not afraid of losing face. He''s a big man.


    Xiaoyu smiles, "let''s go."


    So the group went down the mountain, because there were fruit trees planted in Zhuangzi. Some of them were picked just when they were eating.


    "The prince is rich and noble all his life, so he should not even know that life is a dish, right? I''ll just show you what you can eat in the vegetable field. "


    There is a vegetable field, in addition to eating in Chuang Tzu, the surplus will be sold, and some will be sent to the princess''s house.


    "Find it yourself and pick whatever you like." Xiaoyu took the basket and chose two growing cabbages.


    See Xuanyuan Qi put a thick and big white radish, it is also stained with some soil.


    Dongfang yexuan saw the beans growing on the shelf, and felt strange, so he picked some.


    She would smile, these people are rich and powerful people with a lot of intrigue.


    The pressure will naturally increase. This opportunity is a time to relieve pressure and relax yourself.


    "Husband, what do you think this is?" Xiaoyu took an orange red carrot and took out a dagger to clean the soil.


    Shaking, and then "click" a bite, rubbed chew.


    Dongfang yexuan comes over and grabs it from her mouth and takes a bite.


    "It''s crisp, a little sweet." It''s acceptable.


    "Well, there are many delicious things. Everything in the world is mutually reinforcing. Rabbits eat grass, snakes eat rabbits, eagles eat snakes, and people eat eagles. Then people''s excrement nourishes the grass. Everything is so natural."


    Ecosystem is such a cycle, "sometimes I can''t figure it out, slowly, maybe I can figure it out, don''t tangle."


    "What the lady said made Weifu have a different understanding of nature." It seems that the breeze becomes gentle.


    "Xiaoyu''s words are not bad, but there are differences between people, animals and animals, plants and plants. For example, the king of the forest controls the power of life and death, and it can choose the life and death of others."


    Xuanyuan see two people stand together, came over, just heard light rain speech.


    Xiaoyu glanced at him and found that he still had two big white radishes in his hand.


    "Yes, what his highness said is that no matter how severe it is, it''s also a matter of cultivating loess or the nourishment of weeds."


    What''s so great about such a difference in his status? Who can''t die.


    "Let''s go and cook." Take ye''s hand and walk towards the house.


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at the two figures, as if they had a different understanding of human and nature.


    "In a hurry, I have to wash the dishes. I''m lazy and have no food to eat."


    The sound of light rain came from afar.

 Chapter 1123

    In the kitchen, the protectors are like blind, guarding around, while a few rich and powerful people, all with their sleeves and clothes, wash and cook dishes one by one without image.


    Xuanyuanqi because for the first time, the water was everywhere and the clothes were wet.


    The eastern night porch because often is ordered by the light rain, also looks like.


    "Clean up, xuanyuanqi. It will come into your stomach later."


    They didn''t want anyone to step in all day. They did it all by themselves.


    Xuanyuan beat his back together, "I used to think these things were very simple, how could I be so tired?"


    "You are still tired. If you start from digging, sowing seeds, sprouting, weeding, fertilizing... Step by step, it will be simple."


    The light rain washes the mushroom, the corner of the mouth raises, lets you these big Ye experience the mortal life.


    After the dishes were washed, Xiaoyu got up, got up in a hurry, and nearly fainted in the dark.


    The eastern night Xuan''s eye is quick to hold, "how?"


    Light rain shakes to frighten a head, in front of clear and bright, "have nothing to do, just get up urgently."


    Raise an eye, imperceptibly, day already fast dark, "this... Hour all so late?"? We haven''t eaten yet? Do you want to go back or stay here, but stay here. "


    Toward Xuan Yuan to see together, "his safety how to do?"


    If the crown prince of a country dies on their territory or follows them, they will be pushed out to vent their anger.


    "There are so many people here. What are you afraid of? I''ve been working so hard for a long time and I haven''t had to eat yet. I don''t want to leave."


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at his hard-working dishes, and half wet sleeves.


    The eastern night Xuan pure light smile, "this also is worth when you worry, I this call a person to come over, strengthen guard to go."


    Then he called Chang''an, "go and call those guards, and let Chang Fu bring some people here."


    "Yes, I do."


    As soon as Chang''an was about to leave, Yumei stopped. "Miss, I''ll go back with you. You''re in a hurry. You don''t have any clothes to change. There are many things to prepare for the young master and the prince. Chang''an, a man, doesn''t understand these."


    "You think very well. Go ahead and take whatever you need." Xiaoyu let her go with her.


    Yumei and Chang''an are speeding up their work. On the way to Chang''an, there is something wrong with the wind: "Yumei, slow down. Don''t worry. The wind is strong."


    "No, the masters are still waiting. It''s not in the way." Yumei whipped the horse''s ass again, faster.


    Chang''an had to follow closely just in case.


    Because it is certain that Xiaoyu will stay in the evening, she is not in a hurry. "Come on, xuanyuanqi, you help me add firewood, ah Ye help me cut vegetables..."


    The problem is that they don''t think there is any problem and they are still happy in it.


    Xiaoyu stewed fish soup, cooked braised fish, steamed fish... Chicken stewed mushroom, radish mushroom soup, braised meat


    In the yard set the table, the table gradually filled.


    Xuanyuan Qi sniffed the fragrance while working with the light rain''s "fire bigger, fire smaller.".


    When everything is on the table, "come on, all the dishes are ready, let''s have dinner."


    Xiaoyu waved happily and called them over.


    One person filled a bowl of rice and put it on the table, "look, these are all made by you. This is very different."


    Xuanyuanqi first caught the braised fish with chopsticks, which he caught himself.


    "Well... It''s delicious. It''s the best fish I''ve ever eaten."

 Chapter 1124

    Xiaoyu laughs, "is it true that it''s self-made or not?"


    Xuanyuan nodded fiercely, but did not care to speak.


    Xiaoyu shook his head lightly and took a bowl of soup: "husband, try this soup. It''s delicious. It''s made of Sanba mushroom."


    The soup from chicken stewed with mushroom has the taste of chicken soup and mushroom.


    "Don''t worry about us, lady. You''ve been tired all day." Oriental night Xuan picked up the bowl of light rain to Sheng half a bowl of boiled milk white fish soup.


    "It''s nutritious. Drink and eat first."


    Xuanyuan Qi is still biting a mushroom to stop, silent eat the latter half.


    Xiaoyu drank two mouthfuls of soup, thinking of today''s happiness, "do you want to drink, I have some here."


    Before they spoke, they ran to one side. In fact, they were looking for a corner where there was no one and taking out the wine made by themselves in the space.


    "Xuanyuanqi, if you still hold those thoughts, I advise you to take them back." Dongfang yexuan lightly stirs the spoon in the bowl and slowly drinks xiaoyusheng''s soup.


    Indeed, as Xiaoyu said, it''s really delicious, and it''s the pure natural fragrance.


    "Oh..." Xuanyuan looked at Dongfang yexuan. "What the prince wants, there is nothing he can''t get."


    Oriental night Xuan doesn''t talk, elegant drink soup, completely ignore this person.


    Xiaoyu came back soon. Seeing that they didn''t speak, he didn''t feel anything. "Come on, this is my own wine. Ordinary people can''t drink it. It''s cheaper for you."


    If she is not in a good mood, more do not want to give Xuanyuan Qi drink.


    "Then I have to have a good taste. I''m not disappointed with what Xiaoyu does." Xuanyuan Qi took it and poured a cup for himself.


    After dinner, everyone went back to the room to rest.


    palace.


    The emperor received the news and laughed, "this Zhang Xiaoyu..."


    The queen came, "what''s the matter? The emperor is so happy. "


    The emperor handed the note to her, and the queen looked at it. The corner of her mouth couldn''t stop rising. "The princess really has the ability to greet the Daiguo prince so well."


    "They didn''t know how to hate me, so they left the prince to them."


    At that time, Xiaoyu didn''t like the prince, but he couldn''t do it.


    "How do you say that, emperor?" Isn''t the princess taking good care of people? It''s full of arrangements. It''s said that they are looking for food in Chuang Tzu outside the city.


    It''s quite novel to think about it. She''s a little eager to try.


    "You don''t know. Yesterday I made an order. I was afraid that they would refuse, so I went back to the harem. Later, Xiaoyu and his wife left the prince and ran back to the princess''s house. They also ordered to close the door and forbid outsiders to enter. In the back, the prince went in. "


    "Ah? Is that all right? "


    "If there is anything wrong, it doesn''t hurt anyone. Xiaoyu and Dongfang ignore the prince and don''t even give him a drink. But Xuanyuan Qi just stays there and often appears skillfully when they want to have a meal, which makes Dongfang two very popular."


    "Ha ha... It''s like the county leaders came out. Then, how did they go out together?"


    "Later, xuanyuanqi asked Xiaoyu to take him out to play. He also moved out my will and said that I asked Xiaoyu to take him to play. What did you say about Xiaoyu?"


    "What does the princess say?"


    "She said it was the will of the other day and it expired."


    "Ha ha ha... It''s the style of a princess. She''s always so surprised."

 Chapter 1125

    "No, I gave you another will later."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In the evening, Xiaoyu has fallen asleep.


    Oriental night Xuan side head see light rain Sleep is sweet, a foot still put on his leg, hand also hang in his chest.


    Lift the quilt, gently pull open, put, and to cover, smile, in her forehead gently kiss, just get up to dress.


    In the yard, Xuanyuan Qi couldn''t sleep and drank alone in the yard.


    Hearing the voice behind him, he didn''t look back: "it''s monotonous to drink alone in such a beautiful night. Is Dongfang brother willing to accompany you?"


    The eastern night Xuan footstep a meal, then lift a step to walk to come over, "Prince''s highness but don''t have that warm bed wench, can''t sleep?"? Do you need to find some gorgeous women to accompany you from Chunxiang building? "


    "The prince can''t afford it. Let''s keep it for our own use. It''s just that light rain can''t help but feel sad. I can also comfort you."


    "I don''t want to bother you. You''d better take care of yourself. Don''t hang up that day. There''s not even a corpse collector."


    The eastern night Xuan stands behind him, the shadow pulls old long.


    "I''ve heard that the little master of Sihai mountain villa can kill people with poison. Today I''ve learned it." Xuanyuan Qi looked up and took a drink. "It''s a long night. I don''t want to sleep. Please give me some advice."


    In a moment, the wine bottle in his hand went to the eastern night Pavilion behind him.


    The Oriental night Pavilion rises in the air, standing at the end of the tree, with a leaf on its toes. It is light and weightless.


    Chang''an and others came forward to stop.


    Xiaoliuzi and they naturally stand up.


    "Stand back, all of you, and wait beside you!" Xuanyuan swept together, small six son they hesitated to stop.


    "Chang''an step down and protect the young lady." The cool voice of the Oriental night Pavilion came from the treetop.


    "Lightness skill is good. I''ll try it later." Xuanyuan Qi flies up. Before he gets up the tree, Dongfang yexuan is flying out of Zhuangzi.


    He followed closely, and chased to an open space outside the villa. Where was Dongfang yexuan waiting.


    "Xuanyuanqi, if you want light rain, don''t think about it in the next life." When the tip of the foot is about to touch, stick to the placket and step backward.


    He then five fingers into claws, grasp like Xuanyuan Qi shoulder, can be he turned away.


    He a rotation side kick, just kick to the direction of the head, but xuanyuanqi is very clever, quickly lower, so only kick to twist hair.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes glanced slightly at his hair. He propped it up and went up face to face.


    Two hands crisscross, the leg is not empty, a moment to fight more than 30 moves.


    "Dongfang yexuan, as a businessman, what can you do to make Xiaoyu happy? You can''t even protect her! "


    At the foot of the eastern night Xuan, the movement is more swift, the lips are closed tightly, and the palm wind is whistling.


    "She''s really buried with you. You''ll only waste her talent and restrict her talent."


    The East night Xuan still doesn''t speak, just the action of the hand is more violent, a move one type all quick accurate ruthless.


    "Xiaoyu is such a beautiful flower. It''s really buried with you. I will take her away and live a noble life. No one can bully her."


    Xuanyuan Qi stimulates Dongfang yexuan. His martial arts are easy to learn, but he can''t get the upper hand with Dongfang yexuan.


    But what he said was also the most true thought in his heart.


    "Dongfang yexuan, you don''t deserve her at all. You are a coward. Do you want to take her with you for a lifetime?"

 Chapter 1126

    Eastern night Xuan eyes cold, Shua pull out the waist soft sword, stab to Xuanyuan Qi.


    At the beginning, they were just Kung Fu, but there were still some traces on them. Dongfang yexuan''s chin was hit by a punch, and they were all green.


    Xuanyuan Qi is not so good. He has a blue eye.


    I don''t care what''s on me.


    "Your Highness!" Small six son nervously step forward, "receive sword!"


    Knowing that he couldn''t stop him, Xiao Liuzi threw his sword like the prince.


    Xuanyuan catches it and holds the handle of the sword. He faces Dongfang yexuan. When he holds the scabbard, he intentionally throws it down.


    Two people collide, the eastern night Xuan sharp like a leopard''s eyes staring at xuanyuanqi: "you will never have a chance!"


    Then they separated and attacked each other again. The night light was very good. We could see the scene of two people fighting each other in the sky.


    One black and one white separated and collided.


    The collision between swords, sparks splashing


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, it''s already daybreak outside, and the birds outside are chirping, with their hands to the side.


    "It''s gone again." I guess I went to practice sword again.


    Xiaoyu rolls around on the bed, "ah..." humming. I haven''t seen the picture of Meinan waking up for a long time, ah


    "Is Miss awake? Do you want to get up? " Yumei came in and fished out the account.


    "Get up. You can''t sleep when you wake up."


    Xiaoyu got up and dressed. After waiting for a long time, she didn''t see Dongfang yexuan come back.


    "Where is the young master?"


    The hand that jade plum Combs Hair pauses next, continue to comb, "I wake up to come over, but didn''t see little village Lord."


    "Oh." There must be some delay.


    Out of the room, "go and ask, what would your highness like to eat today?"


    Zifei came back quickly, "back to the young lady, the prince can say anything, but he is a little tired, but also have a rest, let the food to his room to eat."


    Light rain did not doubt, Xuanyuan Qi as Prince Taizong, certainly did not do these, tired is normal.


    "Well, make a light breakfast for the prince."


    "Yes


    The morning air is good, light rain out of the yard, walking on the ridge, the grass on the side of the road also has dew.


    Xiaoyu pinches a small flower and holds it, happily, bouncing.


    See a grasshopper lying on a flower, gently walked over, a grasp.


    "Ha ha ha... Come on, Yumei, you''ve been catching me. Let''s fight grasshopper."


    Xiaoyu carries the grasshopper''s hind legs and walks back. Before he gets to the yard, he sees the clothes floating in the air, and the Oriental night Pavilion in white comes.


    Xiaoyu grinned and stopped immediately. She ran over with her skirt. "What''s the matter?"


    Pulling his sleeve, reaching out to touch the corner of his blue lip.


    "Hiss!" The eastern night Pavilion hummed softly.


    "Does it hurt?" Xiaoyu releases her hand nervously.


    "No pain, don''t worry."


    "It doesn''t hurt. It''s all like this."


    Xiaoyu painfully climbs his skirt, takes out the handkerchief to want to touch.


    Who knows the skirt pulled a little bit, see his chest also has the trace of blue and purple.


    "What''s the matter?" The sound of light rain is cold.


    "It''s OK. It''s just that I bumped into it when I was practicing martial arts!"


    "Nonsense, do you touch the corners of your mouth when you practice? It''s up to you to beat yourself! " Xiaoyu''s face sinks down and looks at him like this.


    But the eastern night Xuan doesn''t say, just slightly lowers the head.


    Xiaoyu sighed, looking at Chang''an behind him, "if your master doesn''t say it, you can say it, if you don''t say it."


    Take a glance at Yumei, and your daughter-in-law is gone.

 Chapter 1127

    Chang''an looked at his young master weakly, and then said in a low voice, "he was beaten by the prince of Dai state."


    Dongfang yexuan''s cold eyes stare at Chang''an, and Xiaoyu pats him, "why? They can''t tell the truth? "


    "Roll the sleeve," damn xuanyuanqi, eat my house, and dare to beat my man. No wonder it''s so quiet today. If you want to eat in your own room, you are afraid to come out because you have done something wrong. "


    "See if I don''t teach him hard!"


    Dongfang yexuan held her, "come on, lady, they are the prince of a country. The future emperor, we''d better not offend people, or we''ll have a hard time in the future."


    "Dongfang yexuan, what''s the matter with you? You''re just a prince. Even if you''re the king of heaven, I''ll get it back."


    Oriental night Xuan is more the appearance of bear one''s anger and swallow one''s voice, she is more distressed.


    Holding the skirt, I was breathing straight towards the Xuanyuan Qi room.


    The eastern night Xuan follows behind, the corner of the mouth peeps out a strange smile.


    "Young master, why do we say that?" Isn''t that a misunderstanding for the young lady? Chang''an is very puzzled.


    But if the young master asked him to do so, he had to obey.


    "Isn''t it good to ask my wife to avenge me? I''ll have to take a good look at that angry look. " Long legs a step, slowly follow forward.


    Xuanyuan Qi has just finished taking medicine. Dongfang yexuan is fierce enough to fight for a sword and hurt him.


    Unfortunately, Xuanyuan Qi didn''t know that Dongfang yexuan would do it on purpose.


    "Bang!" Xiaoyu ignores xiaoliuzi''s obstruction and kicks open Xuanyuan Qi''s door.


    "Xuanyuanqi, you come out for me. OK, you are the man who dares to bully my mother. You are impatient with fire!"


    Light rain stormed in, Xuanyuan Qi just heard her voice put clothes, don''t want to be looked down upon by her.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you here?" Sit down with a smile.


    "Dare you ask me why I''m here? You don''t remember what you did? " Xiaoyu walks over and slaps her on the table.


    Mom, it hurts.


    All wood, want to shrink up rub two, but so no face things, how can she do it.


    "What do you mean? I don''t quite understand. " Xuanyuan Qi looks at Xiaoyu suspiciously.


    "Give it back to me. What are you doing beating my man? If you don''t like it, come to me. You usually have five or six people. Who knows you can do such a thing! "


    Light rain breath of a grasp Xuanyuan Qi skirt.


    "Stop it, be bold!" Xiao Liuzi is about to start when he rushes in.


    "Back off!" Xuanyuan looked at xiaoliuzi.


    Xiao Liuzi is unwilling to insert the sword back, but he stands there, watching Zhang Xiaoyu''s action closely. As long as she has a trace of misconduct, he will break her neck.


    Xiaoyu looks at the broken sword mark on his chest, and the blue and purple, so the force in his hand is smaller.


    Raising his eyes and looking closely, I found that his left eye also had some purple eyes. It was just like an ointment with a concealer.


    "No matter what, how can you hit people? You can''t do anything for the tiger just because you are the prince! "


    It seems that two people fight, Xuanyuan Qi also did not get good, but Oriental night Xuan is her person, she naturally want to be partial.


    "Xiaoyu, it is clear that he hit me, how can you be partial to him." Shameless Oriental night Xuan, unexpectedly complain, let light rain to find him trouble.

 Chapter 1128

    "Also said, well, how can he hit you, it is clear that you fight first, he just fight back." No matter what the truth is, her husband can''t be wrong. It''s also a matter of closing the door.


    "You..." Xuanyuan Qi stare, and then wronged bow, "Xiaoyu, you don''t believe me, what kind of person am I? Don''t you know? How can I do it? Besides, it''s all his people here. I only have a few people, and I dare not do it. "


    Since Dongfang yexuan will show weakness, so will he!


    Dongfang yexuan was very happy outside the door, but this guy pretended to be weak and wronged. It seems that he was beaten lightly.


    Light rain looked at his eyes, did not evade, is it true?


    Dongfang yexuan wants to solve Xuanyuan Qi here?


    It''s impossible. He''s not so reckless.


    "No matter what, it''s just not right to fight. You can heal yourself first."


    Light rain turns to leave, see the eastern night Xuan standing outside the door, a pull to his house.


    When you enter the door, "Dang" closes.


    Chang''an shrinks in fear. Will the young lady beat him when she knows the truth?


    "Why do you look guilty?" Yumei, they are all driven out.


    "No, no, you''re wrong." Chang''an stood upright and guarded the door without desire or desire.


    Xiaoyu enters the house and sits down. Dongfang yexuan follows him. Xiaoyu stares at him and makes him stand up.


    "Niang... Niang, what''s the matter?"


    Xiaoyu doesn''t speak.


    "Don''t believe what he said. I was really hurt by him."


    "Who moved the hand first?" Xiaoyu asked in a deep voice. At this point, they are still in the mood to fight. If they are caught, they say that they want to destroy the peace between the two countries. They are criminals.


    "It''s him." I don''t want to answer.


    "Why?"


    "How do I know? It''s probably an attack." Oriental night Xuan finish saying, do low Fu small close.


    "Lady, you really don''t want me. If you don''t believe me, you can ask. Many people have seen it."


    Light rain does not believe looking at him, Xuanyuan Qi is not a thing, also know this time can''t cause trouble.


    "So painful..." Dongfang yexuan covered his chest.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiaoyu helped him sit down, opened his clothes and saw the place he covered.


    I found that there was a wound, which was still bleeding. Maybe it was just torn.


    "Somebody Xiaoyu yells.


    Wait for someone to come in, "take the medicine."


    Dongfang yexuan leans on her and she sprinkles powder on the wound.


    "How could it hurt so badly? You''re stupid. If people beat you, you''ll call back. " Light rain nervous on the medicine, took the jade plum handed on the white cloth wrapped.


    "But you let me let him, and you yelled at me." Oriental night Xuan wrongly looking at her.


    Xiaoyu


    "I''m wrong. Let''s ignore that bastard. Come on, I''ll help you to bed."


    Drive the person out, take water from the space, and wipe the area near the wound.


    "I thought he was a good man. I didn''t expect him to be so vicious."


    Originally two people fight, she also won''t have what, after all, the man''s energy is much, hit well.


    But it''s not right to hurt people. If you stab the wound in the chest, it''s over.


    "Ah ye, let''s go back to the house and find the doctor. Let''s not get inflamed." Xiaoyu is worried and holds his hand.


    I''m afraid I''ll get hurt by the car.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just skin injury. It''s OK. If you want to go back, ask them to prepare the carriage and come back when they want to come."

 Chapter 1129

    "Husband..." light rain stroked his face, close to kiss on the lips, "OK, I''ll let people prepare the carriage."


    Go out to order jade plum they, thought, still let a person notice Xuan Yuan Qi.


    After returning to the sheriff''s house, Xiaoyu didn''t care about anything, so she went back to the main courtyard with Dongfang yexuan.


    Left Xuanyuan Qi don''t know how to do, "is not a fight? I''ve been hurt, too. How can he be so delicate and make people move? "


    Xiao Liuzi is silent. Yes, they are all injured. But they are husband and wife. It''s normal for them to care. Besides, Dongfang yexuan was hit by a sword. Even if it doesn''t matter, it''s bleeding. People who are wives naturally worry.


    "Doctor, please!" Xiaoyu carefully holds Dongfang yexuan and lies on the soft couch.


    "Don''t be so careful, it''s just a little skin injury." Oriental night Xuan a little regret to cheat her, now such a fuss, he did not dare to move.


    "A small injury is also an injury. Besides, it''s an injury to the chest. No matter how deep it is, I''ll lose my life." Although I didn''t stab it in, it would be uncomfortable if I didn''t keep it well.


    "Here comes the doctor, princess." The maid came quickly with the doctor.


    After checking the pulse and looking at the wound, "it''s not serious. This is ointment. It''s applied twice a day. It won''t leave scars. Just don''t touch the water these two days. It''ll be fine in a few days."


    The doctor handed over a bottle of medicine. Yumei took it and sent it out.


    "Now that the doctor has confirmed it, don''t worry about it. I''m hungry before I eat, lady." He is half lying on the soft couch. Now it''s almost noon, and the light rain can''t bear hunger.


    Light rain white he one eye, "let the following make some food to come, want fast."


    I do not know out of fear of rain angry or what, this meal Xuanyuan Qi did not appear.


    All the windows in the room are open. Dongfang yexuan is reading on the soft couch under the window. Several pots of Jasmine are placed behind the window. The wind blows in the fragrance.


    "Miss, I''ve sent a box for the crown prince. Do you want to see it?" Yumei came in to report.


    Xiaoyu designs her clothes after the book case. There are still a few days to go before ah Ye''s birthday. If she wants to support her face, she naturally has to make a difference.


    Xuanyuan send the box together? Is it an account book?


    "Send it in."


    Open a look, there are indeed several thick books.


    Just send it in directly. If there''s any need to put it in the box, please.


    Open a look, one by one, remember scribble, general, took another book to make their own copy.


    Expenditure, income, all kinds of classification.


    Thought, "Yumei, Zifei, Ziqiong, you come in."


    After waiting for three people to come in, "you follow this version and sort it out."


    If you don''t do it one by one, it''s a waste of time.


    Let out the position, he went to the East night Xuan side.


    "You are lazy." Dongfang yexuan put down his book. He knew the new counting method of Xiaoyu. He also learned from it. It''s really convenient.


    "It''s not lazy. I''m teaching them how to do business. Of course, my people have to share it for me. I''ll come in person if I want anything. I''m already dead tired."


    Light rain gently sit down, slightly opened his skirt, see the wound did not collapse open.


    I just looked out of the window. It was June before I knew it. Time passed quickly.


    Suddenly, see the yard cleaning servants, suddenly understand why Xuanyuan Qi put the books in the box.


    She and the crown prince of daiguo have just met each other. How can people give her the account book? Is this not to tell others that she and the crown prince have known each other for a long time, and that they still know the whole country?

 Chapter 1130

    He''s smart, but it''s not so easy to get rid of the man who beat her.


    "Somebody."


    Outside, Chang''an comes in.


    "Get me the housekeeper."


    "What do you want the housekeeper to do?" After Chang''an goes out, the eastern night Xuan doesn''t understand to see her.


    "It''s revenge, of course." Take out a bag of fried peanuts from the space, "come on, pass the time and play."


    Put it on the edge of collapse, take out one and eat it.


    "How nice of you to me." The corner of his mouth rose. He was going to do it by himself, but his wife wanted to help him, which was not better.


    However, he will not let it go.


    "Don''t peel. Your hands will hurt later." He took an empty teacup from overhead, peeled it and put it inside for her to eat.


    Light rain also did not refuse, smile gently nestle up, against his chest, "we have not been back so many days, the villa is nothing wrong?"


    It''s mainly because song lanyue didn''t have a single moth, right?


    "Nothing, they can''t make waves." Peel it and put it in her mouth.


    "Here comes the housekeeper, princess."


    Xiaoyu sat down and said, "come in."


    "Princess, little master." The housekeeper bowed to salute.


    "Well, there''s something for you to do. The meteor courtyard side, withdraws all servants, also does not need to take care of the food, in short is anything does not matter


    The housekeeper hesitated to look up, "this..." is not appropriate.


    "If someone asks, it''s said that our house is too poor to open a pot. Anyway, the Emperor didn''t pay for food. It''s good to provide a place to live."


    Housekeeper line of sight slightly up, look to the East night Xuan, their home has no money? The poor can''t open the pot? Who believes that?


    "Just do as your wife says, and go down." Oriental night Xuan light a pie.


    "Yes, I''m leaving." The housekeeper stepped down.


    Yumei just heard what the young lady said, and her ink almost didn''t fall on the paper. She quickly responded and didn''t dare to laugh.


    Miss is really good at playing.


    Light rain stares at the eastern night Xuan one eye, "is this at least the princess mansion?"? Even the Housekeeper will listen to you. "


    He lifted the teapot with a smile and said, "let''s see if we can hang the teapot."


    Said really want to hang to her face, light rain not angry turn, hit his hand, "don''t make trouble."


    "What''s the use of them listening to me, even if I can''t?" He hastened to curry favor with her and held her finger.


    Light rain did not resist, Puchi music, "will be nonsense."


    Meteor court.


    Xuanyuan Qi is waiting for Xiaoyu''s fury in the room, but he can''t wait for anyone.


    After a while, Xiao Liuzi came in angrilyˇ° Master, all the servants have gone. My subordinates want them to make a pot of tea, but what do they say? He said that his family was poor and had no money. You see what they say, it''s too much. "


    Xuanyuan face a coagulation, light rain do half a day like this?


    But he didn''t think about it. He is now the prince of another country. He lives in her house. What can Xiaoyu do to him? If something happens, she can''t help but blame him. All she can do is to make things so difficult.


    "In that case, I bought it from the outside." I''m afraid I can''t starve to death.


    "Yes." Small six son some unwilling reply.


    Their prince condescended to come here, and was arranged a small courtyard. He did not say that, but he insulted me so much. How could his highness not be angry.


    He ordered people to go to the restaurant outside to buy some good wine and vegetables to send back, but seeing the sun gradually falling, no one came, so he could not help worrying about what had happened.


    "You go and have a look."

 Chapter 1131

    He ordered another man, but he went with Shi Chenhai and didn''t come back.


    One is so, the other is so. That''s the problem.


    He simply told people to guard his highness. He went to wait outside the house. Naturally, someone sent someone to buy one. His highness was hungry.


    And then


    People are stopped before they enter the government. Various moves are emerging one after another. People will be arrested soon.


    "What are you doing? This is our man. "


    Chang''an stood in front of him. "We don''t know each other. The master told us that the crown prince of Dai state will stay in his house temporarily. Once all the strange faces get close to him, there will be no amnesty."


    "You Small six son spirit of immediately draw sword, "let him go!"


    "No way." Hum, if you dare to hurt his young master and rob his wife, it would be good if you didn''t kill him.


    "You Small six son don''t talk nonsense, draw a sword from go up.


    But it was hard to fight with two fists and four hands. Besides, there were so many officers and soldiers outside the gate. They only knew Chang''an, so Xiao Liuzi was quickly subdued and imprisoned.


    In the evening, Xuanyuan touched his flat stomach and frowned, "where''s the little Liuzi? Why haven''t you come back yet? "


    "Somebody


    "Your Highness." A man appeared in the house.


    "What about the little six?"


    "The six bodyguards said they would go outside the house to have a look. None of the three people sent to buy food have come back now."


    Xuanyuan Qi took two steps with his hands behind him. When he thought of something, he raised his feet and walked out.


    It''s hot, and Xiaoyu has no appetite, but the mushrooms he found in Chuang Tzu haven''t been eaten, so he brought them back. So he made people cook porridge and prepared some side dishes.


    Two people are eating while chatting, see a black Xuanyuan together toward this side.


    Light rain quietly eat, as did not see, Oriental night Xuan is elegant eating, like light rain.


    "Dongfang yexuan, what do you mean?" Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t look for Xiaoyu''s trouble. As soon as he comes, he stares at Dongfang yexuan.


    "Where does the prince say this? I''ve been in my room to recover. I don''t understand what the prince means by this?" Dongfang yexuan stops chopsticks and looks at Xuanyuan Qi.


    Xiaoyu "Dang" put down the bowl and chopsticks, "xuanyuanqi, what do you mean? I did it. What do you want from me? I just don''t let my servants serve you or give you food. Do you have any opinions? "


    I''m in charge of my territory. She can do whatever she wants.


    "Of course, I dare not have an opinion, but I''ve let people go out to buy it. Why should I target my people? Dongfang yexuan, don''t say you didn''t do it. "


    He is very clear that Xiaoyu''s personality, can not do such a wicked thing.


    Dongfang yexuan said with a smile, "it turns out that the prince is talking about this. I''ve already said it, but recently I found that there are always people sneaking around outside the mansion, worried about the safety of the prince, so I will kill all the strange faces when they approach. How come these are the prince''s people?"


    Xuanyuan Qi chokes. People hold a good idea for him, so it''s natural to catch people. If he doesn''t appreciate it, he can''t rely on others when something happens.


    It''s not a conspiracy, it''s a conspiracy.


    He admitted that it means that the person is his. Those sneaky people outside may also be his. It''s up to him if something happens. He won''t let them catch him.


    If you don''t admit it, it means that all his people are villains. It''s natural for others to catch him, and it''s impossible to kill him.


    It''s hard to wonder that Dongfang yexuan''s stomach is dark and his mind is extraordinary. He understands it.


    But knowing that other people were playing tricks, he still had to fall in. "Yes, they are my people. I understand the little villa master''s mind, and please let them go."

 Chapter 1132

    Still owe a favor, insidious, cunning, mean!


    "Well, come on, let the spies caught today go on and spread the word. There''s no need to be so strict. The prince knows well that he can''t be hurt."


    This command, angry Xuanyuan Qi almost did not bite the lip bleeding.


    But I have to smile.


    Light rain looks at two people''s conversation and expression, seem to understand what, in the heart snicker, provoke East night Xuan this guy, deserve.


    "Well, since it''s all a misunderstanding, let''s go on eating." He glanced at Xuanyuan.


    "We don''t have any money in our family. I don''t think the prince will like it. I won''t give it away."


    Light rain picked up chopsticks did not move, Xuanyuan Qi has been sitting next to her.


    "I don''t dislike it. I can eat what you can eat."


    Dongfang yexuan sits down and looks at Xiaoyu without saying anything.


    Xiaoyu raised her eyebrows and suddenly drooped her head pitifully, "to be honest with your highness, I have spent all the money in my family to meet your highness. I don''t even have any extra dishes and chopsticks, so..."


    You''d better eat out.


    Xuanyuan Qi amusingly swept around the porcelains and other decorations beside the dining room, which were worth a lot of money.


    He pretended to be poor. "Young villa master, don''t you think Sihai villa is as rich as the world? How can it be so difficult to raise a person? In that case, Xiaoyu will come back with me and I will support you. "


    Dongfang yexuan sighed, "Alas, I didn''t want to tell the prince such a bad thing, but what''s the matter... Alas."


    Light rain heart smile, Oriental night Xuan Oriental night Xuan still have acting potential.


    "Don''t sprinkle salt on his wound. He is sunny in appearance and depressed in heart. It''s because he was swept out that we will go back to the princess''s residence. But it''s a matter of no face after all. I tell you, don''t talk about it."


    Xuan Yuanqi


    It''s really silly for him to believe these two words!


    "Isn''t Xiaoyu cooperating with me? How about deducting it from the dividend first? "


    "No way!" Xiaoyu fiercely refused to see him surprised.


    Dry smile, "that what, dividend is less than cent time, don''t move, lest have an accident." My mother''s money, I''m afraid of raising you.


    Xuanyuan Qi smile in the heart, in order to make it difficult for him, it is difficult for her, say so some words against the will.


    "It''s OK, then I''ll eat with your chopsticks." A grab her chopsticks, also don''t dislike dirty, clip vegetables to eat.


    But the chopsticks had not yet entered the mouth, so they broke inch by inch, and the bowl was also broken into pieces.


    "Ha ha... You see, I''m right. These bowls and chopsticks are old for many years. I''m sorry that they will be broken if I touch them lightly." Xiaoyu almost didn''t laugh.


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at the eastern night Xuan took out a handkerchief to intervene, "nothing, in that case, I let people buy a few back to use."


    Dongfang yexuan is really stingy. Isn''t it the dishes and chopsticks that Xiaoyu has eaten? He doesn''t dislike them. He won''t eat less meat.


    "No," he said Xiaoyu stood up fiercely and said with a flattering smile, "how can this kind of thing bother your Highness the prince? It''s better to give me the money and I''ll buy it."


    Regardless of the two people''s eyes, Xiaoyu broke his fingers, "this food, drink, use, all have to spend money, the prince to use his identity."


    "So it''s more than 100000 taels a day, but what''s the relationship between the prince and me? Just 100000 taels a day, friendship price."

 Chapter 1133

    The door just pressed small six son, they come back of Chang''an chin fell, little lady this money earn also too easy?


    No wonder I can earn so much money.


    Xiao Liuzi and his royal highness were blackmailed and arrested. What a shame!


    Light rain toward dull Eastern night Xuan blink: you talk ah, can''t bombard away also want him to bleed.


    Xuanyuan Qi was shocked by the light rain of the lion''s big mouth. Although he is the prince of a country, he has a lot of resources and money in his hand, but he can''t spend it like this?


    That day, I spent thousands of taels of gold guessing with Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu''s money is really easy to earn.


    Just about to speak.


    "Your Highness, as the prince of a country, will you look these yellow and white things in your eyes? Lady, you are insulting the prince''s personality. Let alone 100000 Liang, even if it is one hundred thousand days, it is also a matter of moving your fingers. "


    Dongfang yexuan seems to be criticizing Xiaoyu, but he can''t be stingy. He''s the prince.


    "Yes, it''s my fault. I insulted the prince. You see, how appropriate is it?" Xiaoyu smiles in her heart and looks at her man for advice.


    "In order to meet the status of his Highness the prince, it must be at least 500000 Liang." Oriental night Xuan light mouth.


    Xiaoyu swallowed.


    The people outside the door all legs are soft and crooked. It turns out that the young lady is kind, but the young master is the one with poison.


    Small six son gas of want to talk, the Chang''an of the eye quick hand immediately point a point, no matter he eyes all want to stare out.


    Xuanyuan Qi is bleeding in his heart. These two people are really not in charge of the family. They don''t know the price of firewood and rice.


    It''s easy for them to earn money, and they don''t spend much money. We can see how hard it is for him to earn money, to raise so many people, and to recruit soldiers and horses. He doesn''t speak so hard as them!


    "But the prince is a guest from afar. How can we be so outspoken? It''s said that we are only for profit." The eastern night Xuan opened his mouth again.


    Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t think he will help him so well. He must be holding back.


    Light rain tilted his head, puzzled solution, "that husband think how?"


    Oriental night Xuan dotes on her smile, "we all know and get along with the prince for two days, you still cooperate with Tingzu, can''t be unkind."


    Then everyone was curious to hear what he would say and whether he would be free of the money.


    "Two hundred thousand taels a day. It''s not only in line with the status of the prince, but also protects our feelings."


    All the people''s Chins fell out, and they looked for their chins one by one.


    "Oh..." Xiaoyu almost didn''t laugh, "drink... Cough..." pretend to cough.


    "What my husband said is true. I''ve been taught. Will the prince have dinner? I''m going to buy you a bowl of chopsticks now. " Xiaoyu''s face flushed with laughter.


    Xuanyuan tossed sleeves together, "no, I''ll be lonely and not hungry in the future. Please use it slowly." Walk out the door with your back.


    When they saw Xiao Liuzi, they walked out.


    Light rain chased out a few steps, "prince, don''t worry, I will make a good arrangement, delicious tube enough..."


    Then I saw the people in the distance, and left faster.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs.


    Yumei and they all laughed.


    Light rain back to the house to sit down, "or you are fierce, forced him to have suffering words."


    "It''s the power of the lady. In a few words, she''s gone." Eastern night Xuan smile, you know Xuanyuan Qi reluctant.


    "We were praised each other, but he was really mean. He was tens of thousands of taels of silver, but he didn''t have it. I couldn''t bear it." Xiao Yu''s mouth is full of tears.

 Chapter 1134

    Dongfang yexuan didn''t speak. Of course, he didn''t want to give up. The money was enough for Xuanyuan to do many things, and he didn''t get on the throne, so he had to prepare more.


    "But I''ve left him behind, or I''ll be out of breath every day." Xiaoyu takes the bowl to continue, and finds that her bowl is gone.


    "I''m bringing a pair of chopsticks."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    palace.


    As soon as the emperor received the news, he couldn''t laugh or cry. At the same time, the queen came to deliver the tonic soup.


    "What''s the emperor laughing at? Can you let me have fun with you?"


    The emperor put away the note, "it''s OK to tell you. It''s about the princess''s house."


    "Oh? What did the princess do? Let the emperor look like this? " Although the harem is not allowed to do politics, she can still ask about the affairs of the princess''s house.


    "Didn''t I tell you last time that Zhang Xiaoyu didn''t seem to like the prince?"


    "Yes, but didn''t the princess take the prince to Chuang Tzu and have a good time?"


    "It''s very good, but the prince and Dongfang fight at night. Dongfang is hurt. Naturally, Zhang Xiaoyu can''t bear it and goes back to the princess''s house immediately.


    Then he took away his servants and didn''t even give them food. Later, he asked the prince to pay for food


    "Ah? Did the princess really do that? Is the prince not angry? " The queen doesn''t know what to say. Zhang Xiaoyu is usually very clever. How can she do such a thing.


    "I don''t seem to be angry. I''m going to be angry. I''ve come to the palace early to complain."


    "What is the emperor going to do?" Do you want to punish the princess?


    "What can we do? Naturally, I don''t know. " Fortunately, he arranged for people to pay attention all the time. Otherwise, he didn''t know so many interesting things.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Because there was a little rain, they had a moment of peace, and soon the second contest was coming.


    Light rain and Oriental night Xuan excuse physical discomfort, did not enter the palace.


    Then the two countries seemed to compete in chess, and Bai lost.


    Then there is the third scene, light rain, they just don''t enter the palace.


    But Xuanyuan Qi can''t let them go. As soon as he has time, he pesters Xiaoyu to take him out to play.


    Because of the imperial edict, Xiaoyu had to comply, so he wandered around the capital every day.


    Soon to the birthday of the Oriental night Xuan, light rain in advance from the jade Xuan things sent.


    The princess''s mansion is very busy. The friends of Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu are all here.


    "Happy birthday, Oriental!" The prince came with Liu Feixu, who had been in his stomach for three months.


    "Thank you." Oriental night Xuan smile, behind Chang''an hand received the gift.


    "Xiaoyu, I''ve heard about it. You''re so powerful, but it doesn''t matter. If you have a chance, you''ll take me to play for two days." Huangfuxi took Xiaoyu''s arm.


    "Well, as long as you''re not tired." Xiaoyu smiles and takes the people to walk in.


    Huangfuzi Yu pulled down the eastern night Xuan, "is it all right?" The prince of this country is too obvious in his attempt to find out.


    "Nothing. I can handle it."


    "That''s good. If you need to say hello, my parents and grandparents didn''t come. Most of them are younger generation. When they come, they will be restrained, but they have prepared gifts for you."


    "I know. Thank you for me."


    Xiaoyu clapped his hands, and the song and dance rehearsed on the stage began.


    "Cousin, this is my present." Shen Miaoling hands a box to Dongfang yexuan.


    "Thank you, cousin. How are your aunt and uncle?" Dongfang yexuan takes it to Chang''an.


    "Well, these two people are always talking about you, saying that you are still angry, and they don''t take your cousin to sit down."

 Chapter 1135

    Glancing at Zhang Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu smiles and finally calls her cousin.


    "I''ve been busy all the time. When I have time, I''ll bring my wife to the door."


    "Well, we have a deal."


    Huangfusi pulled off Xiaoyu''s sleeve. Xiaoyu turned her head: what''s the matter?


    "Shen Miaoling''s wedding date has been decided, do you know?"


    "I really don''t know about it. You know, recently I was ordered to play with the prince of daiguo. I couldn''t be free at all."


    "I know you don''t know that Shen Miaoling and Liu Yixiu''s marriage has been decided for a long time, but it was delayed because of the death of the former Emperor. It was just decided that the seventh of July next month is the seventh day of the seventh lunar month."


    "Ah, that''s a coincidence. It''s a good day."


    "Yes, she really put it down."


    When the villa master arrives, I don''t know who roars, but Xiaoyu looks at Dongfang yexuan.


    The servant came in with a famous Oriental City in a brocade robe. "Yexuan, today is your birthday. I''m looking for this from other places for my husband. I hope you like it."


    Behind the people carrying a huge coral tree, which also hung a big Dongzhu.


    "Wow... How much is it worth!"


    "If you have money, you can''t buy it. It''s a good thing. Look at the Dongzhu on it. It costs a lot of money to buy one."


    "It''s worthy of Sihai villa. It''s extraordinary."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are bright. It''s all money. It''s a good thing.


    Light move lotus step, "father''s gift is very good, even I was shocked, jade plum, let people be careful, income warehouse."


    "Yes." Yumei was carefully carried into the warehouse.


    The East night Xuan just glances at one eye, what didn''t say.


    Standing in the famous Oriental City is a little embarrassed, but my son is still so shameless.


    "Father, please come to the table. It''s all new songs and dances. Go and dig out the sweet scented osmanthus wine I buried under the sweet scented osmanthus tree so that my father can have a good taste."


    For nothing else, just for the valuable coral tree, she will wait on it.


    "Well, I''ll try it." Take a big step, go to the top and sit down.


    Light rain pulls the East night Xuan, "you pour is to smile, this is your birthday, receive many good things."


    Liu Feixu covered his mouth and laughed. Xiaoyu spoke so directly, "I don''t know what good things you have prepared for Xiaoyu? Let''s see. "


    "Yes, show it to us. Can''t you be embarrassed? Xiaoyu, it''s not like you. " Huangfu Ziyu followed.


    Huangfu Qian: "Xiaoyu, there''s something good you can''t see together. Take it out quickly."


    Shen Miaoling: "it''s not worthless. Don''t you dare to take it out?"


    Liu Yixiu: "no, the princess doesn''t lack good things. She must want to give it to Dongfang brother secretly at night."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu: "one by one, what''s good-looking, then gossip.


    "Oh, it''s so busy, isn''t it late?" Or a black Xuan Yuan Qi shaking fan came over.


    No matter what, people are acting prince, we do not have to kneel, but also salute, "acting Prince is safe."


    "What are you doing here?" Xiaoyu frowned impolitely.


    "Congratulations?" Reaching out, Xiao Liuzi handed a box.


    "Well, I''m prepared for a gift, not for nothing."


    Xiaoyu is afraid of this man''s trouble, so he steps forward two steps and approaches, "don''t make a fool of yourself, or I won''t let you go."


    "Don''t worry. I''m just here to have a drink."


    Xiaoyu is not at ease, but there are so many people around, and it''s hard to do anything. He stares at him.


    "Come on, everyone. It''s all made by the chef of yufeifei restaurant."

 Chapter 1136

    Everyone hurry to find a seat. The food in yufeifei restaurant is not cheap. The key is delicious.


    After thirty years of wine, Xuanyuan Qi ate a little and held up his glass. "When I came here alone, it seemed that I heard that the princess had prepared a gift for me. I don''t know if I didn''t have such an eye. Can I have a look?"


    Xiaoyu: "this bastard knows nothing good.


    But he put forward a mouth, other gossip people immediately coax, "yes, don''t mention we all forget, the princess always has many ideas, the gift must be not ordinary, quick to show everyone."


    Xiaoyu stares at Xuanyuan and stands up slowly. "Thank you for your respect. I planned to take it out at night. Now I''ll give it to you first."


    Take out the jade pendant from the space through the sleeves.


    "It''s a jade pendant of Bingdi. You have me and I have you. The two pieces are yin and yang to each other. We hold on to each other."


    Oriental night Xuan took over, good orchid white jade, tentacle health temperature.


    "It''s from my mother. I''m very happy." Untie it yourself and make it two pieces.


    A bow carefully tied to her waist.


    When he was about to tie it up for himself, Xiaoyu stopped him and reached for him, "I''ll do it."


    Then he tied it around his waist. He knew that he liked white, so it was white for her.


    However, the ears of wheat on the jade pendant were made by her. It''s sky blue. It''s not very prominent, but it can add different colors.


    Xuanyuan Qi holds the wine cup card to wipe to crack the fine grain, he puts forward, can''t let two people show love in full view.


    "It''s good, but I just got a hairpin a few days ago." The other hand touched the top of his hair. "It would be better if there was a matching jade pendant. I''ve been looking for it for a long time, but there''s no suitable one. If I could have such a jade pendant, it would be better."


    A drink is full of fine grain wine cup, on the table, still standing well, two seconds after the natural fragmentation.


    The corner of the mouth that Oriental night Xuan returns to ascend immediately tightly purses, sharp shot to the front.


    "I also feel that if I lack a hairpin, it''s better for the prince to give up his love. In this way, my birthday will be complete."


    First of all, I think it''s petty for the prince to ask for things in public.


    I didn''t want to fight back immediately.


    "Oh? I don''t think our eyes are so similar. Why don''t we exchange views? " Xuanyuan looks at Xiaoyu and smiles.


    That is not as good as the eastern night Xuan handsome face also a little more charm.


    When he is outside, he always likes to use the gentle face, so people who don''t know all think that he is a good talker.


    "Wow, his royal highness is so gentle. He smiles all over his body."


    "Yes, I thought the young master was the best looking, but the prince didn''t seem to be bad at all."


    "Of course, one of the three most famous beautiful men in the Three Kingdoms is the prince''s younger brother. What''s the difference between him?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu is laughed by Xuanyuan Qi''s shameless speech. He wants to speak and is pressed by Dongfang yexuan.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to change with the prince, but I''m a powerful lady. Even if I look at other women more often, I will be punished."


    Gently peeled a shrimp and put it in Xiaoyu''s bowl, "if I change with the prince, I''m afraid I can''t move back to my study."


    It''s unprecedented for this wife to speak so frankly.


    Light rain stares at him. When did she become such a shrew.


    Eyebrows smile, "I ah, this heart is small, the heart can only accommodate the next person, if anyone dares to intervene between us, then I can''t bear, will do anything, I dare not imagine."

 Chapter 1137

    In this case, she also said by the way, let these people who have been coveting her man accept mind.


    She doesn''t mind being a shrew.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s face is a little ugly, and the two of them laugh and blind his eyes.


    The heart is as bitter as gall.


    They do this, every word seems to say, you don''t think about it, they all recognize each other.


    But he doesn''t believe in evil. How can he know if he doesn''t try.


    "Ha ha ha... You two are not ashamed to say that, but I envy you so much." Liu Feixu looks at Huangfu Ziyu with a smile.


    The emperor Fu son jade horse goes up to heart to lead a god meeting, "I also can tolerate you a person, other I don''t want."


    Liu Yixiu also whispered in Shen Miaoling''s ear: "I only have you."


    Shen Miaoling gave him a look, but his face turned red.


    Only the famous Oriental City in the first place looked at this side, did not know what to think, looked down at his glass.


    After the banquet, there were not many people talking about all kinds of gifts. Instead, they were talking about the confession of the shrew who was afraid of his wife.


    So the capital set off a fierce fear of wife wind, concubine small three is a lot of cold.


    On the court.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there are still two games left. What''s your idea?" Huangfu Zifeng sat on the Dragon chair and looked down.


    He is a big talent country, but he was overwhelmed by the Dai people. Except that he won the first game, he drew and lost the rest. How can he not be worried.


    The ministers at the bottom shrink their necks. They have no ability to humiliate the emperor. Naturally, the delicacies are around their necks.


    "What? Usually not very fierce, a key is to start to shrink head turtle? " Feng, Prince Fu, was angry.


    The necks of all the people shrunk even more severely. Taifu stood up and said, "Weichen can''t save his face. He is really ashamed of his ancestors."


    "It''s better to gather people of insight from all over the world to brainstorm. After all, there are still many talented people in the world."


    "Shen Shangshu, what do you think?" Huangfu Zifeng looks down at the silent Hubu Shangshu.


    Shen Shangshu stood up and said, "Weichen thinks that time is urgent. I''m afraid I can''t catch up with the gathering talent, and I''ll be ridiculed by Dai Guo. There''s no one in our court. We need to ask for foreign help."


    Taifu choked and retorted: "what does Shen Shangshu think? Do you have any good way? "


    "Weichen didn''t."


    "Well, this is not a vegetable market!" Huangfu Zifeng drinks and looks at Huangfu Ziyu who is unwilling to rise.


    "Ziyu, what can you do?"


    Huangfuzi Yu sighed, and he was also pointed out like this: "back to the emperor, Weichen thought that since the first Dongfang yexuan can win, it''s not a coincidence, and his intelligence is also witnessed by everyone. Rain princess is also a smart, they may have a way


    The emperor sighed in his heart. He didn''t know that they were capable. He said that Zhang Xiaoyu was also full of ghost ideas, not to mention Dongfang yexuan''s wit.


    But he threw xuanyuanqi this pot to two people, offended ruthlessly, otherwise also won''t be so long not into the palace, every time the contest said it was uncomfortable, just don''t want to help.


    The ministers nodded in their hearts, and the two of them were really capable, "but these times they were both ill and never entered the palace. We can''t tie them in either."


    They know something about the princess mansion.


    "Well, I''ll think about it." The emperor thought about how to persuade them.

 Chapter 1138

    Xiaoyu asked people to move the soft couch under the eaves, and they lay on it to cool off.


    There was a hibiscus tree next to it. Xiaoyu picked one. "Ah ye, you said you wanted to change the ink clothes for me. You haven''t promised yet."


    "What''s the matter? I''ll show it to my wife." He got up and patted his clothes and was about to go inside.


    "Wait a minute." Xiaoyu is busy and runs in. She takes out a set of ink brocade clothes to the wardrobe.


    "Try it. I''ll have it prepared."


    "You''ve been ready for a long time." He looked at it and didn''t like the color, but the style was good.


    "Come on, wait for my husband." Then he opened his hands and stood waiting.


    Light rain shriveled mouth, hum, will call her, who let her want to look.


    "Well, sir, stretch out your left hand and bend your right hand. If you want to, you should lift your arm..."


    He muttered, and finally got dressed.


    Oriental night Xuan has been with a smile, Xiaoyu this girl has always been tired and lazy, often call her, that mouth must be up to hang oil pot.


    Xiaoyu stepped back three steps, looked askew, nodded, "worthy of my man, good-looking."


    The waist just highlights his great posture, the cuffs are embroidered with green bamboo with silver thread, and the clothes are embroidered with bamboo leaves.


    I don''t know if I''m used to seeing him in white and suddenly changing to black. There''s still a trace of unaccustomed.


    "Well, I''ve seen it. Let''s change it." He''s about to take it off.


    "Don''t do it." Xiaoyu quickly stopped, "I''ve worked hard. You can wear it for a day."


    Afraid that he would take it off, he would pull people out.


    He had no choice but to shake his head and walk out. As soon as he stepped out of the room, he saw a man with a man walking towards this side.


    "Dongfang''s clothes are quite unique. I see you wear other colors for the first time. I can try them more in the future." Huangfu Zifeng walked over.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan look at each other and salute each other a few steps forward. "I''m not going to make a big fuss today. Just get along with each other as usual.


    Xiaoyu stopped and said that no matter who he was, he would come without informing them when he entered their yard. If someone else, he would have been stopped.


    This is not to blame Huangfu Zifeng. Zhang Xiaoyu is too tricky. He is afraid that after he informs, they will disappear behind closed doors or run away, and he will not find anyone.


    "Brother Huang, this way, please." Dongfang yexuan stretched out his hand and led to the pavilion on one side.


    Xiaoyu beckons to let people go down to prepare tea.


    "Why did the emperor come all of a sudden, and we didn''t let anyone say hello in advance, so we can make preparations." Xiaoyu took the cup and put it in front of the emperor.


    Huangfu Zifeng chuckled, "if I inform you in advance, you may have run away early."


    Xiaoyu sits down, shakes the fan in his hand and doesn''t speak.


    Oriental night Xuan raises a hand, "emperor please drink tea." Don''t talk about more.


    Prince Fu Feng sighed, "it''s not me who entrusted the prince Dai to you, but I can''t object to his proposal. Don''t be angry."


    Light rain a little smile, "which can ah, we can not be angry."


    They are civilians. How dare they fight against the imperial power.


    "Xiaoyu, you are still angry. How about I make amends for you?"


    Say really want to rise to make Yi, light rain dares to accept there, busy side body.


    Dongfang yexuan raises his hand and drags Huangfu Zifeng, "aren''t you causing trouble for us like this? If it gets out, we''ll live or not. "


    Huangfu Zifeng just sat down, "it''s not that serious." He didn''t want to. Who told him to offend others.

 Chapter 1139

    Xiaoyu exhaled and picked up the hibiscus flower to play with, "you can spare me, I want to live a few more years. Come on, your boss is here. What can we do for you? "


    "I really have something to do here. It''s the prince''s business. The first few games have been a mess, so let''s see what you can do." Said here, he did the emperor''s face are a little shy.


    Man Dynasty Civil and military, unexpectedly can''t find a talented person.


    "There are so many talented people in our country that we didn''t win?" Dongfang yexuan is a little surprised.


    In fact, he naturally knows. He pretends not to know who let him arrange that nuisance to pester Xiaoyu in the house.


    "Well, I''m ashamed to say that they''ve made all the preparations for coming here, but we can also make questions. The problem is that we still can''t do anything with each other."


    Xiaoyu laughs in his heart. He has to follow the usual way. Naturally, there is no way for others. Before they come here, they must have spent a lot of time investigating. They are prepared for what questions you will come up with.


    "So, I want you to try. Xiaoyu always has many ideas, and I can trust the intelligence of the East."


    Xiaoyu''s lips, she knows.


    "I don''t have any idea. The emperor thinks highly of me. It''s the number one champion every year. They must be smarter than me."


    Even if she has an idea, she can''t agree easily. If she wins, it''s OK. If she loses, it''s no wonder she''s on her head.


    "Yes, our husband and wife are both businessmen after all. I''m afraid they can''t help us if we haven''t been in touch with state affairs." The idea of Oriental night Xuan and light rain is similar, this matter is not so good answer.


    "Don''t refuse, I believe you, win..." it seems that there is no reward for winning. People don''t want anything and don''t want to be an official.


    "If I win, I''ll give you a request, as long as I can do it."


    "I don''t blame you for losing."


    Xiaoyu was very happy. He didn''t think there was such a good thing. He looked at Dongfang and nodded in embarrassment. "Well, in that case, we should try our best."


    So, the next day''s competition, the two appeared.


    Xuanyuan Qi was not surprised. He raised his hand to let the things below come up.


    "Emperor, this is something that our country got by chance. It''s said that it came down from the sky. No one knows it even now. I hope someone in your country can tell me what it is."


    The man opened the red silk on the tray, and Xiaoyu stood up, startling the people around him.


    The emperor moved, "does the princess know?"


    Seeing the surprise in Xiaoyu''s eyes, Dongfang yexuan puts his eyes on the blackboard on the tray and frowns. He doesn''t see anything special.


    "Lady?"


    After Xiaoyu was shocked, he looked down at the Dongfang yexuan sitting beside him. He opened his mouth and said nothing.


    "Why, do you know the princess? Can you help us Xuanyuan Qi naturally saw the strange appearance of light rain.


    Of course she did, because it was her cell phone.


    There was also a bright diamond on it, which she held in her hand before crossing.


    It''s just that she''s mixed up. How did this come about?


    Anyway, it''s her stuff. She wants it back.


    Light move lotus step, go to the center, gaze at Xuanyuan Qi, "prince, if I know what this is, can you transfer it?"


    "Well? Don''t you think that''s too much, princess? " Xuanyuan Qi saw that this thing was very special to her, so he naturally wanted to hold it tightly in the palm of his hand.


    Xiaoyu frowns. This is her thing. What''s wrong with her taking it back.

 Chapter 1140

    Dongfang yexuan steps out and holds her hand, "what''s the matter? Is it important to you? "


    Xiaoyu was a little aggrieved. She approached him and whispered, "this is my thing. I have to take it back."


    East night Xuan pick eyebrow, this is the thing of light rain? Why hasn''t he met?


    "Your Highness, don''t we have an agreement that every time we answer a question correctly, we can get a promise, which should not violate the promise?"


    Since it''s a girl''s, he must help to get it back.


    "Of course, it''s against the law. It''s the treasure of our country. How can we give it to others?" Xuanyuanqi flatly refused.


    Xiaoyu stares. When will her things become their national treasure? She doesn''t even know what it is.


    Dongfang yexuan pulled him back to the table and sat down, "lady, what is that? Is it so important?"


    It seems Xuanyuan Qi see what, is not easy to let go, they have to think of some way.


    Xiaoyu opened his mouth, how to explain this, "I can''t explain this for a while, but there are a lot of things in it. As soon as I open it, there are my photos... Just portraits."


    The screen saver uses her picture.


    Dongfang yexuan has a decision in mind. It''s a private photo of Xiaoyu. If it spreads


    While the minister was whispering, the emperor also looked here frequently.


    "Emperor, if you don''t know, you can put it away. This game..." Xuanyuan shakes the paper fan. If no one comes out, he will win another game.


    "Emperor, I think the princess knows something. Let the princess have a try."


    "Yes, since the princess knows, she should give the answer and do her part for the country."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Facing the minister''s admonition, the emperor looked at Zhang Xiaoyu, "but the princess knows something. It''s better to answer for all."


    Dongfang yexuan, looking at Xiaoyu''s annoyed and angry appearance, stands up and wants to get out of the encirclement. She holds her sleeve and shakes her head slightly.


    "Forget it. It''s no use holding it."


    He was a little worried. "Are you ok? Don''t worry. I''ll get it back for you. "


    "No, believe me." Xiaoyu pinches his little finger, suddenly gets up and walks to Xuanyuan Qi.


    Pick up the big black screen mobile phone on the tray, unlock the fingerprint on the back of the index finger, touch it, no response.


    Is there no electricity?


    Press the power button, and the screen lights up. People are curious and wonder how the blackboard lights up.


    In the end, she tapped on the password disk and a picture of a woman lying on her side with her head next to the pillow appeared.


    "This... What is this? How can there be women in it? " One man was shocked, "monster, this is a monster..."


    Light rain white eyes, "you are the monster."


    Holding the mobile phone, he stepped forward two steps, holding up, "emperor, ministers, this thing is called mobile phone, which has many uses, but now it''s useless."


    No Internet, no electricity, no telephone, no Internet. What''s the use.


    Look up, there''s only a little electricity.


    "But you can still listen to music or something." Then he started the music and put on a strong song.


    Then there was another melodious song.


    "This... Is it singing?" The emperor couldn''t believe it. He came down to the hall.


    The eunuch quickly stopped, "emperor, be careful..."


    He was waved away by the emperor.


    Xuanyuan Qi looks at Xiaoyu''s back interestingly. How can she know what it is and how can she use it?

 Chapter 1141

    Looking at the crowd curious and dare not approach, light rain raised his hand, "this thing is a dead thing, rest assured, do not bite."


    Dongfang yexuan is worried about her and protects her.


    The emperor came over and took it carefully. Xiaoyu taught him to order the next song.


    When a song was played again, he was very surprised, "this is really a treasure, I don''t know the prince..."


    "Don''t mention it again, Emperor. It''s a treasure of our country." It''s impossible to exchange.


    Xuanyuan Qi takes it from him, but he can''t use it. He looks at Xiaoyu for help.


    Xiaoyu hasn''t come across anything modern for a long time. Take it and show it to them. He looks at his photos and some information


    Don''t see don''t know, she just found in the past and now he looks quite like.


    Surrounded by a few people can see, the emperor swept the face of light rain, "how light rain and inside the woman so like?"


    Xiaoyu almost blurted out: "that''s me!"


    "I don''t know," he said


    Dongfang yexuan pays attention to the women inside. No matter how they dress, what they wear and what they see around them, there is a big difference between them. But Xiaoyu says it''s her


    Xuanyuan Qi has been looking at light rain tense appearance, and see the woman inside, guess this thing has a lot to do with light rain.


    After a while, the mobile phone display power is low, flashing a few times on the black screen.


    Xuanyuan snatched it: "what''s the matter? Why isn''t it on? "


    The emperor is also nervous to see, he has not seen enough.


    Xiaoyu said, "no electricity." Take Dongfang yexuan back.


    People do not know what happened, are curious to see, the emperor some lack of interest, slowly walked on his own dragon chair.


    "Princess, what is this electricity? How can we get back to what we just looked like? " Xuanyuan Qi also want to see inside, the result is now a dark, nothing.


    "You ask me, who do I ask?" Xiaoyu didn''t reply well.


    There''s no electricity. It''s a waste in your hand. What''s the use of it.


    "This... This is what you untied. Why don''t you know?"


    "You said as long as you know what it is. I''ve untied it and explained that I have no obligation to repair it!" If you don''t return it, take it. See if you can see if a flower is coming.


    "Ha ha... What the princess said is that since it''s solved, it''s even if the princess wins. I don''t know if the prince has any objection?" It''s a pity for the emperor, but at least he won. He''s very happy.


    Xuanyuan Qi some unwilling, but still nodded, "yes, the princess won."


    "I''m just curious. How did the princess know about things outside this day?"


    When Xiaoyu put down his glass, he said, "I''m not born with it?"


    He choked when he was so bad tempered that he touched his nose and asked. As for his bad temper!


    Oriental night Xuan looking at Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce, dare to covet light rain, will not let go easily.


    After the contest, everyone was talking about mobile phones, and some were talking about the girl in their hands.


    Then it comes to Xiaoyu. Some people say that she is a fairy, but most of them say that she is a goddess and can solve things outside the sky.


    Then I don''t know how to spread the things that Xiaoyu had been instructed by immortals when he was a child.


    Then came the rumor that those who got the goddess got the world.


    As soon as Xiaoyu returns to the princess''s house, she closes herself in. Dongfang yexuan coaxes her for a long time. Xiaoyu also tells her story briefly.

 Chapter 1142

    "Will you go?" The eastern night Xuan embraces tightly.


    The light rain was so red that it took a few shots to relax. I thought he would have some taboos.


    "I don''t know, but it''s not that easy. Don''t think about it."


    When she came, there was a car accident. Her body must have been cremated. How can she go back.


    "No, you can''t go. If you go, what shall I do?" The East night Xuan is very worried, the head leans on her shoulder, dare not relax.


    "What do you think of me as a God?" Xiaoyu jokingly pulled his hair band, "I''m just an ordinary person. I can''t bear to leave you."


    Oriental night Xuan this just separates, "you say, if really leave, also want to take me."


    Xiaoyu nodded, "OK, with you."


    Only when they came out of the room did they know that it was too bad outside.


    Eastern night Xuan face black heavy, pass down several orders in a row.


    Then the people at the bottom ran all night. The next day, it came out, "it''s said that the princess had been instructed by gods when she was a child. That''s why she showed her hand and gave porridge to help the people."


    "That she can untie the things beyond the sky can explain, it is possible that the thing called hand is the will of heaven, the princess is the goddess


    "But the princess has suffered a lot from snacks, and she is often chased and killed. She has survived several times. How can such a person win the world? It''s good if he doesn''t die."


    "Yes, my uncle''s aunt''s nephew''s friend said that he worked in the villa. The young villa owner was involved several times, and he almost couldn''t get up several times. Moreover, the business of the villa has been affected recently, and many shops have been closed."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Overnight, from the princess to the world, she became a goddess of Kefu.


    They are all operated by Dongfang yexuan secretly. He keeps her hypothesis of goddess, because it will protect her life to a great extent.


    But these can only hide from ordinary people, for Huangfu Zifeng and Xuanyuan Qi, they can see the value of light rain.


    She has a lot of things that other people don''t know. She is good at business. If you have her help, you will get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Xiao Nanzi, what do you think of this?" Huangfu Zifeng looks at the eunuch manager next to him.


    "I don''t know so much about it, but I don''t think I''m a person with a big mind when I look at the princess. That hot pot shop is so popular. For so many years, she only opened one."


    "The things of Meiyan pavilion are popular with many women, but she just doesn''t open a branch and keeps one. Moreover, the emperor wants to make them for the chief officer of Shaozhuang. They are like snakes and scorpions. They don''t want to get involved at all."


    "You dog slave, don''t take money, speak for them!" Funny kick xiaonanzi.


    "How dare I, what I say is from the bottom of my heart." Seeing that the emperor was not angry, he said boldly.


    "Look at me, they all regard the emperor as a friend and don''t like officialdom." Don''t let the emperor believe those rumors.


    "You know that." The emperor glanced at him with a smile.


    He naturally understood that Xiaoyu didn''t have the ability to make money. As soon as she had enough, she was afraid to attract the attention of the royal family.


    Since ancient times, there are few businessmen who have come to a good end. She is smart.


    As for Dongfang yexuan, he had a cold temper and disdained the style of officialdom. He didn''t worry that they would rebel.


    So those rumors are deliberately caused by intentional people.

 Chapter 1143

    "Go and give me a message so that they don''t have to think. I believe them."


    They are all good friends who have been friends for many years. How can they be pushed to the enemy camp because of a moment of suspicion.


    Xiaoyu is still thinking about that mobile phone. But know Xuan Yuan Qi won''t take out, hold back to have no voice.


    Xuanyuan Qi put himself together, "Xiaoyu, how do you want to get this mobile phone? Help. "


    Xiaoyu walks to Dongfang yexuan and sits on his lap, as if he didn''t see Xuanyuan Qi. He hooks Dongfang yexuan''s neck affectionately.


    Jiaochen called: "husband, you are still soft here."


    And then send your own kiss.


    The eastern night Xuan swept Xuan Yuan together one eye, deepen this kiss, "Niang Zi likes to be available at any time."


    "Ha ha ha... But there are always people who don''t have eyes to stay. They can''t even give you good things." Xiaoyujiao is smiling, putting his hair belt around his fingers.


    "What''s good to show me? Tell me about it. " He held her waist, wide sleeves will block the whole person.


    "How can he tell it?" Xiaoyu twisted her body on her legs.


    Xuanyuan Qi Mou color is gloomy, fingers bend, pinch in the palm.


    Turn around and go.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know. She is still in the infatuation. She deepens the eyes of Dongfang yexuan. She holds her waist in one hand and unties her belt in the other.


    When Xiaoyu found out, there was something strange under him.


    "You..." blushing face, "you take it out!"


    "The lady is so enthusiastic that she naturally has to repay her husband." Head slightly down, not moving.


    She caught her ear.


    "Ha ha ha..." his series of laughter made Xiaoyu even more embarrassed,.


    She will be so shameless, just to drive away Xuanyuan Qi, not to take advantage of him.


    "Lady, relax. Your fingers will be broken."


    Xiaoyu''s face is red to the point of bleeding, his mouth is biting more tightly, and deep tooth marks appear on his ears.


    This daytime, this Si is too shameless, Xuan Yuan Qi is still there, the maid servant''s door stood a slip.


    "Lady..." her voice trembled.


    "Master, there are people in the palace." Zifei reports outside the door.


    Xiaoyu gives him a push, stands up quickly, turns around and arranges his clothes.


    Oriental night Xuan is low voice smile, "Alas, that gentle feeling is really let a person feel disappointed."


    "You said it Xiaoyu turns back and roars.


    After finishing, go to the farthest place from him, sit down and ignore others.


    "Angry?" Dongfang yexuan looks at it.


    "Hum!" Light rain cold hum, fortunately Xuanyuan Qi is not here, otherwise she must bite this guy.


    "Call people in." Light rain shouts out.


    Xiaonanzi then came in, hit a thousand, "have seen the princess, little master."


    "Father Nan is here, but what''s the matter with the emperor?"


    "Tea, please."


    "No, the slave just came to pass a word from the emperor, so he won''t sit down."


    Light rain or let people bring tea, "this hot day, drink tea said, it doesn''t matter."


    When the emperor was not the emperor, the couple knew each other, but they didn''t know each other. After a cup of tea, they said.


    "The emperor heard the rumor, so that the princess and the young villa master don''t have to think about it, and don''t have to take it seriously. They are all words that spread false information."


    "The emperor is really Mingjun. Thank the emperor for me." Xiaoyu smiles more sincerely. She is afraid that the emperor will misunderstand her husband, or she will be a concubine in the palace, or she will suspect that the Dongfang family will rebel.

 Chapter 1144

    "Please take a word from my father-in-law. My Dongfang yexuan will never have a different heart." Huangfu Zifeng has specially sent someone to say that he naturally wants to express something in Dongfang yexuan.


    "Yes, the slave must convey."


    "Yumei!" Xiaoyu calls Yumei, and Yumei immediately takes out a bag of silver.


    "My father-in-law, take it for tea. I''ll trouble you on a hot day."


    "Thank you, princess. Young master, I''ll leave."


    See people leave, light rain''s mind is to put down, toward the inside, she some sleepy these two days, it may be hot.


    After lying down, I fell asleep.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t find it when she came over. She opened the paper fan and gave her a cool wind.


    Soon, it was the last contest. This time, we changed the topic to Bai Guo.


    Xiaoyu goes to the center and takes out a cube from his purse.


    The six sides were painted with different colors. "This thing is called Rubik''s cube. I made it in my spare time. The colors of each side are different."


    "There are nine small pieces on each side, and they can move each other. As long as I disturb them, the Dai Guoren can restore their original color, and win!"


    As soon as Xiaoyu''s voice fell, daiguo stood up and said, "isn''t it very simple?"


    Light rain pick eyebrow, did not speak, one hand disordered the arrangement, throw to him.


    Then Shi Shi ran went back to her own position. She was a little sleepy when she was sitting.


    "But didn''t sleep well at night?" Oriental night Xuan care of support her, also blame him, night make too late, hurt her didn''t sleep well.


    Light rain stares at him one eye, "blame who." She called to sleep, not to come, but he is in good spirits, again and again, she is still sour waist.


    "Yes, they all blame me. Come on, sleep on me." Hold her in your arms.


    Originally everyone thought it was easy, but after a long time, no one untied it. The emperor could not help but be happy and wanted to praise Xiaoyu.


    Found sleeping in the arms of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter? Didn''t sleep well last night? "


    Dongfang yexuan changed a more comfortable posture, "please forgive my wife for being rude, because I''m afraid that someone will know this thing, so I made it overnight, and I only slept for an hour in the morning."


    Although the truth has changed a little, I didn''t sleep long.


    "It''s really hard, princess. Why don''t you go to the back hall and have a sleep and arrange for someone to guard it." The emperor was really concerned about it. For the sake of competition, people didn''t have to sleep. Naturally, he should be concerned about it.


    "No, that''s it. I''m always worried about her when I leave my sight."


    "Well, Xiao Nanzi, go get a blanket and cover it for the princess."


    "Yes."


    So in full view of the public, Xiaoyu lies in the arms of Dongfang yexuan, covered with a thin blanket.


    Dongfang yexuan patted her back from time to time to make her sleep more at ease.


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at his eyes and felt angry in his heart. However, he could not say anything. At most, it was not in accordance with the etiquette and the law. But the Emperor didn''t say anything, and he was even less qualified.


    Huangfu Zifeng turned his old grievances. Every time this generation brought out something, they couldn''t figure it out. Today, it''s reversed.


    "Don''t worry, Prince. It''s just a thing. Let''s drink, and it may be solved soon."


    Cheerfully raised his hand to signal Xuanyuan Qi to drink.


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t show up on his face, smiling, "it''s not a trinket. It can embarrass so many people. It can be seen that it''s not an ordinary thing."


    If something baffles their people, it doesn''t mean that they are as stupid as pigs, even three-year-old children.

 Chapter 1145

    All the people brought by the prince frowned, and each one was sad. If he wanted to speak, tears would flow first.


    Xuanyuan Qi can''t help but take it to have a try. After studying it for a while, he can only turn one side, and the others can''t.


    But the more he couldn''t, the more he wanted to solve it.


    Light rain has not been asleep, such a situation, can sleep is God, but is to nourish the spirit.


    "What''s the situation?" I didn''t get up. I just lay down.


    Oriental night Xuan sees her to wake up, gentle low head, "can want to use water?"


    See her tiny to shake head, "have not yet solved, lo, Xuan Yuan Qi head all big."


    Xiaoyu looked over there and said, "ha ha... It''s not so easy to solve without studying it for several days. It''s still smart. Some people can''t solve it all their lives."


    It took her about a month to figure it out.


    "So powerful? I''ll try later. " Tidy up the blanket. "Do you want to get up?"


    Light rain first to the corner of the hourglass to see, just hold up, "for a while the sun is setting, if he does not understand out, we are not eating?"


    "Hungry?"


    Nodded, "well."


    Dongfang yexuan tidies it up for her. When there is nothing wrong with it, he looks at the dim sum on the table of Huangfu Ziyu on the left. He looks at it and nods slightly.


    Huangfu Ziyu turns to see Xiaoyu. Are you hungry?


    "Emperor, at this time, I''m really hungry. I wonder if the emperor can give me something to fill my stomach?"


    Emperor Lengshen, Xiao Nanzi came forward, "emperor, we all sat for several hours, even the emperor did not eat."


    The emperor looked at the hourglass on the side, and then at Xuanyuan Qi''s attentive manipulation of the "box.".


    "Tell the imperial dining room to prepare quickly." It''s OK. He''s hungry.


    "It''s better for the prince to have a rest for a while and eat with electricity. No matter how hard he has to fill his stomach, he will have strength."


    Xuanyuan Qi in the hands of the action, this is to urge him?


    "It''s really interesting. I forgot the time when I was alone." It looks simple, but in fact it is very tricky.


    "Well, let''s drink and eat before we go on." The emperor''s smile is obvious. If it''s not out of time, he wants to laugh three times.


    You have this time, too? Isn''t it very good? It also gives you a taste of losing face.


    Xiaoyu ate the meal he just sent, barely enough to fight a little hunger.


    After lying down for a while, I recovered a lot of spirit. I have time to look around.


    Today, there are no female dependents. Except for her, they are all ministers, so she is very boring.


    "Why, boring?" The eastern night Xuan dark under hold her delicate jade hand.


    "Well, some." Hold your head.


    Thinking about the magic cube, which is a novel thing in ancient times, "my husband, after today, the magic cube will be popular in the mainland. If you want to make money, you have to seize the opportunity when everyone doesn''t know how to do it."


    "I think so too. Later you will draw the practice, and I''ll have it done overnight."


    "Good." She is now famous when, or low-key, these businesses to her man and she is no different.


    What''s more, she has enough money, and she is not greedy. She will not take the initiative in things she shouldn''t have made, or she should disturb the development of nature.


    Seeing that the key was about to fall in the palace, Xiaoyu got up.


    "I don''t know if the prince can solve it?" If you can''t solve it, say it earlier, don''t delay me to go home to bed.

 Chapter 1146

    Xuanyuan looked at it together, "it''s really strange. I can''t find the trick for a moment."


    He just hasn''t found the trick yet, but he doesn''t admit defeat. Give him time to solve it.


    "In that case, Prince, it''s very late. You are not sleepy, but we can''t stand it. Our emperor and ministers will get up early tomorrow. We can''t afford to delay it."


    Xiaoyu arched his hand to the emperor, "emperor, we are a great country, a land of etiquette. The prince said that we don''t have enough time, so we naturally want to give it. Otherwise, it''s not good for us to bully people."


    The emperor wondered what she wanted to say. "What does the princess mean?"


    "Why don''t we give the prince three days to take care of the face of both sides, and the world will say that we have tolerance in the kingdom of Bai."


    The emperor''s eyes brightened, "the princess is right. What does the prince think?"


    Xuanyuanqi is not refusing, not refusing is not.


    If he refuses, he loses the game and refuses the kindness of others.


    No, he still has a chance to win, but it also means that he is weak.


    It''s just when he''s struggling with how to choose.


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "my husband said that he will be able to solve it. I want to go home and have a try."


    Xuanyuan Qi is like a big enemy. If Dongfang yexuan comes out, he admits defeat. He can''t afford to lose face.


    "Thank you for your kindness. In that case, I''ll see you again in three days."


    After Xiaoyu and Xuanyuan left, several ministers with sad faces stayed.


    "What''s wrong with the Zhongqing family?" The emperor took people to the imperial study.


    "Emperor, is this move too much for the princess? She has already won. If the prince resolves it, won''t we lose again?"


    "Yes, it was decided that she would win, but she had to give birth to some minor issues. The princess is a woman''s family and a woman''s benevolence."


    Several people murmured in their hearts that the emperor was too fond of believing in the young manor and the princess, and let her fool around.


    The emperor sighed, "you have wronged the princess. You are too narrow-minded. You might as well think more."


    Taifu was the emperor''s teacher. He was not afraid to offend him. He thought for a moment, "princess, this is to save their face? But that''s a bit of a loss, isn''t it? "


    The emperor looked at the first few people standing, and sighed in his heart that these people are old, and their ideas are still very old. It seems that they need to promote new people.


    Unfortunately, Dongfang refused to enter Korea.


    "Is a princess the kind of person who cares about face? If she is not sure enough, dare to put forward such a statement? Now that we''ve won, we might as well be generous. "


    "In this way, our country still owes a favor, mainly to show our country''s national conditions of being kind to others. As for the other benefits, you should go down and think for yourself. Don''t worry about the princess. I think she is a lady who has just turned 16. What about you?"


    He is a man.


    After they return to the mansion, Xiaoyu gives the sketch to Dongfang yexuan.


    He handed it over to Li Hai and let manager Li Hai do it all night.


    He is holding her sitting on the rocking chair, "the lady said that I have the determination to win, but now I don''t see any shadow, when the time comes, how can I see people?"


    Flicked the bright forehead.


    Light rain molars, "I this not all is to stimulate that goods."


    He hung his hands on his back neck, climbed on it, bit his chin, and got teeth marks.


    "The lady is so powerful that she has the momentum of instructing people in that court. She can''t even speak for her husband."

 Chapter 1147

    Xiaoyuzui stopped at his chin and thought, is she too out of line?


    If she is not a woman, how can she have the qualification to issue orders?


    Ah Yehui said so, in fact, to raise a point, but also afraid to hurt her face, just so turning the corner to say.


    "Have I passed?" She let go and looked him in the eye.


    He shook his head, "it''s all right to be in the past, but the lady is too dazzling to catch up for her husband."


    Light rain up and he clamour, two people play, but light rain heart or have some care.


    "Miss, it''s noisy over there again." Xiaoyu just got up, and he was late last night, so he slept until noon.


    Yumei began to gloat before she had cleaned up.


    "What''s the matter? What did the woman do? " Xiaoyu tilts her head and puts a pearl necklace around her neck.


    "Early this morning, the second lady was going to see the eldest son. The young lady went to the house earlier. But who knows that the eldest son and Miss Yang were rolling together. The white body was seen by a good man. Now the young lady is still making trouble with the second lady!"


    Dongfang Yeliang and Yang Miaomiao?


    She knew that something was wrong with Dongfang Yeliang. She didn''t control it well for a moment, and pulled people to her own bed?


    "Let them make trouble. It has nothing to do with us anyway." Xiaoyu puts on a pair of pink pearl earrings.


    "Miss is right. It''s none of our business." Yumei selects suitable jewelry in the box.


    "There''s a new thing in the city today. It costs five Liang silver. It''s the magic cube that the young lady took out for competition. Now there''s only one person in the capital. Just now I saw the housekeeper fiddling with it."


    As soon as Xiaoyu''s mouth is hooked, she will know, but this is a new picture. After everyone''s effort, it''s nothing. The counterfeiting behind will be like bamboo shoots in autumn, which is not worth money.


    "Miss, Chang''an also gave me one, but I can''t turn it out. Can you teach me, miss?" Yumei asks for advice.


    But Xiaoyu shook his head, "it''s not that I don''t teach you, this thing can''t be taught, and the Xuanyuan Qi hasn''t been solved yet. If he sees anything, it''s not that he has failed?"


    Yumei bowed her head to admit her mistake, "I think it''s my fault."


    "No matter, you can tell me anything else." Every day when she gets up, Yumei will come to tell her the latest news and some important things, which is equivalent to administrative secretary and life assistant.


    "There are still a few days to go before Qixi Festival..."


    Light rain shaking God, Tanabata?


    She has to think about how to spend the night with ah Yeh.


    "Miss, don''t you forget that Miss Shen is married on this day."


    This she really forgot, "remember to remind me then, by the way, back up the gift."


    At lunch time, Dongfang yexuan came back.


    Seeing that he is walking smoothly and slowly, he has his own style.


    "I came back. I thought you were using it outside." Xiaoyu got up to greet him, "prepare water and wash hands."


    After giving orders, he took the man to the back of the screen and helped him change his coat. When he came out, he watched him wash his hands.


    "It''s no big deal. I''ll come back to have dinner with you. Can I have breakfast?"


    She is always sleepy. Recently, she is tired and lazy. She has missed a long time without breakfast.


    "It''s been eaten." Xiaoyu''s face has a crack. What''s good for the meal and what''s comfortable for the bed.


    Oriental night Xuan a see know she didn''t obey, led a person to sit down, "again sleepy also want to eat something, otherwise the body how can bear."


    Xiaoyu turns his mouth to himself. This guy is ascetic and indifferent. How to face him is just like the housekeeper.

 Chapter 1148

    "Disobedient?" He picked eyebrows. He was so grown-up that he didn''t know how to take care of himself.


    He didn''t stop her from sleeping. After all, he knew that she liked to sleep in when she was a child, but this disobedient little thing was really old.


    "Listen, I''ll pay attention next time." Hurry up and just pass by.


    "Come on, let''s eat. The food will be cold later." What''s the matter with this guilty heart?


    She didn''t steal men either.


    "Husband, come on, try this." Put it in his bowl.


    "Well, you''ll have a bowl of soup first. Let''s raise your stomach first." I didn''t have breakfast. I can use it slowly.


    Anyway, after eating, Xiaoyu feels her stomach slightly bulging. If she continues to feed like this, will she develop towards Yang Yuhuan?


    Before they had a few private words, someone came from outside.


    They sat upright and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaoyu asked in a voice, after all, she is in charge of all the affairs in the prefecture.


    "On the other side of the meteor courtyard, a maid just wanted to get out of bed. She was caught by the prince''s people and asked to give an explanation, saying," what''s the meaning? " The housekeeper wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    The princess has already told her that no one is allowed to come near there. But a beautiful looking maid took advantage of the loose defense there and ran in. She took off her clothes and wanted to be insulted to climb up to the crown prince.


    The light rain sweeps down the indifferent Eastern night Xuan. The girl in the mansion can''t catch up with the master and turns her eyes to the prince?


    "Husband, what do you think?"


    The eastern night Xuan again how can''t see the banter in her eyes, "the Niang son has a plan, for husband don''t show clumsy."


    Xiaoyu hummed, "stingy."


    Xuanyuan Qi can solve the problem by herself, but she is sent here to explore whether this person is arranged by her.


    The second is to ask her for compensation. The man said that he was climbing the bed. What if the spy came to assassinate him? She didn''t notice in advance. That''s a oversight.


    Third, I can''t help but see that she is quiet. I want to pull her into the water for a few days and play the game of hawk catching chicken with him.


    "Husband, don''t you think this little girl has some courage? These little girls are pretty. They are just as old as flowers. How happy are you when you see them


    The East night Xuan light glimpses: "since so like a man, send into that cheap hook column inside, tell her to taste the taste of a man well son!"


    Xiaoyu can''t believe it. It seems that it''s OK to say this without expression?


    "No, we are all good people since they have such lofty ideals. Naturally, we need to help. "


    In the housekeeper''s puzzled eyes, "go to tell the prince that the prince has been alone in the house for a long time, but he didn''t bring his concubine. The princess is worried that the prince will be ill, so she sent a woman to warm the bed for the prince."


    Light rain just finished, housekeeper almost legs soft.


    What the princess said, even people of his age have some red faces.


    Oriental night Xuan stares over, "how can you talk so casually?" That''s what she said. Look what she said.


    Seeing that the housekeeper was still pestling there, the knife came across: "what are you doing? "Not yet?"


    The housekeeper was sweating on the top of his head and stepped back quickly.


    Oriental night Xuan pulls a person to bosom, finger toward that forehead heart flick lightly.


    "See what nonsense you say, in front of the servants, what loneliness, suffocation, warm bed, such words can also be freely said, let people laugh."

 Chapter 1149

    Listen to his voice does not blame, light rain Jiaojiao pulling his hair band, "just say, you don''t like people don''t say it."


    Hum, damned men are superior to women. Even if you say a word, you have to divide men and women.


    Alas, Dongfang yexuan sighed: "it''s OK for you to be in the palace, but recently you often go in and out of the palace. If you say something wrong, it''s a crime. How can this coward not be afraid?"


    "I see." Xiaoyu leaned up and rubbed his neck.


    "It''s not to disgust xuanyuanqi. I know the weight."


    Meteor court.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s face became more and more black, and the teacup in hand was directly waved to the ground.


    The housekeeper tried to shrink his neck to reduce his sense of existence, but no matter what, he was standing in the middle.


    It''s a sharp sight to Xuanyuan.


    He just came to reply, not what he said. As for being so angry with him.


    "Did she really say that?" Don''t you mind at all?


    Or do you have no place in her?


    The housekeeper nodded weakly.


    It''s not a pity that he is the prince. He seems to be able to see the black air.


    "Go away!" Roar, the house shakes three times.


    The housekeeper ran away, but Xiao Liuzi outside the door couldn''t run. They all stood upright, and even their breath was weak, for fear that the fire would burn themselves.


    "Somebody It''s shouting inside.


    Here comes Xiao Liuzi. Take a deep breath. Princess Yu, you have done me harm!


    The small six son walked the painful step to enter the room, "master son!"


    "If you give that woman to Dongfang yexuan, you''ll say that your highness is not blessed and will send her to the young villa master to" warm the bed "to relieve the boredom."


    Xiaoyu ignores his heart and humiliates him with a woman. Is he the kind of person who can''t live without a woman?


    Just throw to East night Xuan, let him two experience his feeling.


    "Yes Xiao Liuzi stepped out of the door with his left foot.


    "Wait!"


    Small six son turn head, "still beat that woman to death."


    He is still reluctant to give up the rain sad, regardless of the East night Xuan will accept, rain heart is always uncomfortable.


    Xiaoyu didn''t say anything when he learned that he had killed his maid.


    Dongfang yexuan took a Rubik''s cube in his hand and studied it there. At first, it was slow. Later, it became faster and faster. Soon, two sides of the same color appeared.


    The three-day period will soon come.


    Or the old place, but Xuanyuan Qi has no confidence.


    "I''ve been studying for three days, but I''ve only turned five sides. I can''t turn the last side out. I''m just... Admit defeat!"


    Xiaoyu was shocked, so he turned around five times in three days and was able to sit on the crown prince''s seat at one stroke.


    "The prince is too modest. It''s rare to have five sides. It''s already very powerful." The emperor was so happy that he didn''t mean a few good words.


    "In that case, this time and last time, the princess won two rounds. According to the beginning, the prince owes the princess two promises."


    Xuanyuan nodded, "what do you want from the princess? You can do it as long as you can."


    Xiaoyu looks at the hairpin on his head. I don''t know what he means. He knows that she has won and brings it out. Isn''t that asking her to go back?


    But would he be so generous?


    No matter how, she will try, "I want to use a promise to change the hairpin on the crown prince''s head, I wonder if it can?"


    People in an uproar, and do not understand, with a promise, for a Hosta, is not too much loss?


    Or do they have any adultery, or does the princess fall in love with the prince and ask for a personal thing to show their love?

 Chapter 1150

    "Princess, what''s the origin of this hairpin?" The emperor looked at it and saw nothing special.


    Jade is a good jade, but there is no shortage of such things at the table, let alone Zhang Xiaoyu!


    "My Lord, this hairpin is the birthday gift I gave my husband last year. On the way, the thief snatched it..."


    Oh, people suddenly, so it is.


    Xuanyuan Qi is not afraid of light rain to say, smile, "this hairpin has such a history? I got it by chance, and I thought it was novel, so I took it with me for a few days. Since the princess likes it, she should become a beauty. "


    Xiaoyu saw that what he said was so straightforward, so he knew there was cheating, but it was too late.


    Xuanyuan Qi stretched out his hand to pull out the hairpin. "At that time, he thought it was good, so he searched for jade, beat several, and sent one to the princess. Anyway, there are still many. The chief of the county likes it, so it''s OK to send more."


    Then he took another one from his arms and put it on.


    Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu grinds her teeth secretly. She knows that this guy is cunning and won''t give it back to her. She doesn''t want to be so shameless.


    Looking at the hairpin sent by the eunuch, she didn''t need to look at it at all. She knew it was fake.


    Oriental night Xuan under the table shook her hand, "relax heart, is my who also can''t take." Even if he doesn''t want it, he can''t give it up.


    "The emperor." He got up slowly and bowed his hand. "Now that the competition is over and the prince has been in Beijing for nearly a month, I must be tired of staying in the palace. Recently, I always stay outside the palace for the safety of the prince."


    "Both environment and safety are more guaranteed."


    Xuanyuan Qi several times want to interrupt, are covered by a high voice, angry heavy staring at the eastern night Xuan.


    "Oh? Someone''s on the sheriff''s mansion? It''s a big deal. In that case, the prince will live in the palace. It''s safer in the palace. " Huangfu Zifeng also knows that he has been in trouble with the Oriental couple for a long time. It''s not easy to tolerate this for a long time.


    So Xuanyuan Qi things decided, light rain and Oriental night Xuan are very happy, but Xuanyuan Qi is not very happy.


    He can be tough and stay, but it''s still a little bit far away. He''s just waiting to offend others and making the relationship stiff.


    "That''s good. I''ve been bothering the princess for a long time. It''s good to change the place."


    After the banquet, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan leave in a good mood and go to yufeifei restaurant for dinner.


    "It''s good to get rid of that creep at last." Xiaoyu sat down next to each other.


    "He''s too shameless. The hairpin is not a treasure. As for hiding it like this, how can we get it back?"


    Chang''an opens the door, asks the second child to bring in the food, and then closes the door.


    Two people were left in the room.


    "It''s not hard. I have a way." He took a bowl of rice and put it in front of her.


    "What can you do? He''s still in the palace now, not to mention the heavy guards around him. It''s even harder to get them." She holds up the bowl and puts it down. It''s the suppression of identity that makes them unable to do many things.


    "Or forget it, that hairpin is not a wonderful thing. It''s worn by that guy. Even if it''s dirty, how about I make another one for you?"


    He put food in her rice bowl, and there was no anger on her face.


    "I''m naturally happy that my wife wants to do something else for me, but we can''t give away what belongs to us. Even if we don''t want it, we can''t make it cheaper for others."

 Chapter 1151

    Light rain smell speech nod, this words is good, no matter how, that all is their thing, can''t give a person in vain, still a villain.


    Because of the hot weather, two large ice pots were put in the light rain room, and the fog rose slowly, bringing a light refreshing.


    Xiaoyu is lying on the couch in her pocket clothes, with a fan in her hand. Yumei is playing a fan and eating melon seeds.


    "Young lady, I have something to report." Zifei outside the door.


    There is a big screen at the door, so people outside can''t see the scene inside unless they come around.


    The window was open, too, but with the gauze dancing, I couldn''t see it inside.


    "Come in." Light rain called in, feet up, shaking in the other leg.


    "Young lady, the villa sent someone to send a message, saying that the master of the villa and the young lady would go back to have a discussion."


    Xiaoyu''s legs stopped, and then continued to shake, "do you regard yourself as the master, or do you regard us as outsiders? It''s a shame. Tell her, there''s no time! "


    "Yes Zifei is about to retreat.


    "Wait a minute. Tell her we''ll be back in two days." Since she has such a strong sense of existence, it''s hard to say if she doesn''t help her.


    After Zifei went out, Yumei didn''t understand, "Miss, since you don''t like the second lady, why do you want to go back?"


    "She thinks that we live in the princess''s mansion and forget our identity. No matter what happens, we''ll go to see her. It happens that our life is a bit boring and our hands are itching."


    If she bumps into her hand, she won''t be merciful. She can''t go out of the door or see anyone for a month.


    Yu Mei put on a smile on her small face. "What Miss said is that the maid''s hand is not good enough. She always wants to run to her face."


    During these days, the young lady has to accompany the prince. She has many places to go, but she also has less fun and is not so free.


    Light rain see her interest to fight posture, think of the eastern night Xuan to her words.


    "I''ve been so busy these days that I''ve forgotten something. Remember I asked you about your life. What do you think now?"


    "I don''t have any idea. It''s good to follow the young lady. The young lady treats me well. I eat well in the house, live well, and be free. I don''t want that."


    Whether it''s the villa or the princess''s mansion, there is only one lady in charge, and there are not many maids. Their personal service is much more comfortable than that of ordinary official ladies.


    Xiaoyu chuckled and shook his head, "I told you openly. A few days ago, Chang''an said that he wanted to ask you to be his daughter-in-law. He also asked his husband to tell me, go back and think about whether he has any ideas with him. It''s up to you if it''s Chengdu. I won''t interfere."


    Yu Mei is surprised to stare big eyes, "Chang''an that guy actually holds this idea? I always thought of him as a friend? "


    Didn''t you think he wanted to sleep with me?


    "I''ll go to him now." He got up and ran out.


    Before the light rain could stop it, I saw that people had already run away.


    Shaking his head silently, Chang''an follows Dongfang yexuan to go out for business, but he hasn''t come back yet.


    "Chang''an, come here for me!" Before I put down my mind, I heard Yumei''s roaring voice outside.


    Xiaoyu gets up and her husband comes back?


    Three breath of Kung Fu, a white dress such as jade of the East night Xuan stepped in.


    See the appearance of light rain, frown, will reprimand.


    Light rain quickly hugged his arm coquetry, "hot, rest assured, send someone to guard, no one will come in."

 Chapter 1152

    This is not good in ancient times. On hot days, people have to have three floors inside and three floors outside.


    It''s better to be modern. No one will say anything if you wear suspenders and shorts.


    "You Poked that bright and clean forehead, she is to cooperate to pour down, again slowly sit up.


    "You should pay attention to it when it''s hot. If someone breaks in and sees it, it''s useless to dig the person''s eyes. If you put an ice basin in it, it''s not so hot."


    Dongfang yexuan is really helpless. In a twinkling of an eye, this girl will find something for him, but she doesn''t care. He still has many things, and can''t accompany her all the time.


    "Well, I know. It''s too hot. If it heats me up, it''s you who''ll be the one who''ll hurt me in the end."


    Her shops are few, and the people she is looking for are sincere. Li Hai also takes care of the shops he keeps in her name. She is not busy at all.


    Just look at him so hard, also know he is not easy.


    "Well, don''t say that. I''ve got some fruit frozen in the freezer. It''s just to relieve the heat." Afraid that he would nag again, he quickly asked someone to get food.


    Oriental night Xuan see her play Lai, had to find a suit to put on for her, "don''t greedy cool, careful, when the stomach ache."


    Every time she came to her childhood, she was in agony, but she was not heated, which really gave him a headache.


    "Madam, did you take the medicine today?" Cold eyes swept the purple Joan with iced fruits.


    Ziqiong looked at the mistress first, then bowed her head and said nothing.


    Oriental night Xuan see her so, in see a side just still pull his coquettish wife, at this time also like quail, shrink in his back silent.


    There''s something else I don''t understand.


    The air conditioner immediately sent out, "what''s the use for you? If the master doesn''t know what to do, and you don''t know how to persuade him, are you still hiding things from the world? "


    With a slap, Ziqiong fell on her knees and bowed her head.


    If the young lady doesn''t drink, they can''t force her to drink. They don''t know her way. They dare to force her.


    Light rain guilty, want to open a mouth to help a few words, see him coldly stare at come over, where she dare to add fuel to the fire, and shrink back.


    But the next moment, she wanted to slap her face. What was she afraid of? She didn''t want the woman to take charge of the man. She said she didn''t dare to go to the West. How did she change everything here.


    Dongfang yexuan is in charge of more and more these days, and her momentum is enough. It''s really her fault, so she can''t be tough.


    "If you can''t help the master to do practical work, you''ll be killed."


    The eastern night Xuan sends out the divine power greatly, orders his subordinates to all stay down.


    For a moment, there was a sound of beating boards in the yard.


    When the other servants heard the news, they all gathered around and whispered, wondering if the princess had offended the young villa master, which caused the servants to be punished.


    They are all servants of the princess'' mansion. They know that the two masters love each other. But this is the princess'' mansion. They don''t care for each other. But the young villa is tired of the princess. Are they going to break up?


    Changfu takes people to hit the board. Yumei is naturally punished. Chang''an asks him to play less.


    Chang Fu Heng glanced at him, "they are all brought out by us. We can''t serve the master well. We are also wrong. You still beg for mercy!"


    "If they beat hard, they will have a long memory. As servants, they can''t serve the master. What''s the use of that? If it is good for the master, you should give more advice, not obedience

 Chapter 1153

    As expected, the board was even heavier. Zifei and Ziqiong didn''t say a word. For them, this board didn''t get in the way.


    Can jade plum stare a pair of big eyes, although she didn''t persuade the young lady to drink medicine, can so public hit her, too shameful, also be seen in the eyes of that boy.


    She had just chased Chang''an, and she was immediately beaten back. No one could stand it. She simply closed her eyes and kept silent.


    Now the servants in the lower house know that it''s not the conflicts between the masters. It''s the servants who didn''t serve well and annoyed the young villa master.


    Chang''an was distressed, but he didn''t dare to plead, so he had to watch the execution.


    Light rain listen to outside play board, but no one hum a, lament a, pour is endure.


    These are people from Dongfang yexuan. They are martial arts masters. This board won''t hurt people. She''s not very worried.


    Reach out to poke to poke to have not spoken all the time, only sit of East night Xuan waist.


    No response. Keep poking.


    Eastern night Xuan impatient of turn head, so looking at her: what do you want to do?


    Light rain see out, "you don''t angry good, I''m wrong, but that medicine black, and bitter, I really can''t drink it." Traditional Chinese medicine is bitter and astringent. It can''t be used after eating sugar. It''s full of medicine taste.


    Coquetry to get up, he dodged, "how can you be wrong, I was wrong."


    Xiaoyu is holding it in his hand, so dull, is it really angry?


    Oriental night Xuan coldly looks at, that hand so lift, his in the mind some distressed, want to quickly take in the hand, can think of her temperament, is bound to give a lesson.


    So he turned his back.


    "Husband, I still drink occasionally. It''s not too hot, and I smell the bad smell. I feel bad. Next time, I won''t. will you forgive me?"


    Xiaoyu pounced on him, hugged his waist and rubbed his face against his back.


    But he didn''t look back, his eyes sank down, occasionally?


    How many times have you been drinking?


    He saw how hard it was for her when she was sad. He trusted Mo Yufan''s medicine, but she didn''t cooperate.


    "And next time? It seems that the young lady didn''t care at all. Well, you can have a rest. I have something else to do Lift your legs and start walking out.


    Xiaoyu opens her mouth. She just doesn''t drink medicine. If it''s too big, she''ll give her face. Hum, she doesn''t wait.


    Turn around and ignore people.


    Dongfang yexuan''s step is already very slow, so he wants her to call him, and then he is comforting her to let her know the importance of drinking medicine.


    But he didn''t say a word until he stepped out of the door.


    "Hum!" She left with her sleeve.


    The people outside had just been beaten on the board, and they stood sick one by one. Before they saluted, the master went straight away to the study.


    Although Chang''an felt the master was in a bad mood, he was more worried about Yumei''s injury.


    "Yumei, let''s go. I''ll give you medicine."


    Yu Mei waved away, "go away, who use you, you are male or female, you don''t know?"


    Each of them went back to his room to apply the medicine.


    Chang''an was so gloomy that he didn''t know what to do. He turned Changfu''s hand and said, "Hey, what''s wrong with the master and his wife? Why did the young master just turn blue with anger? "


    Long Fu Heng he one eye, silent of follow East night Xuan to go, good guard at the door.


    Xiaoyu is sitting on the bed silently with her knees in her arms. She is very bent in her heart. "Damned Dongfang yexuan, stingy ghost, she will put down her face. She has a good temper. Let me pay attention to you."

 Chapter 1154

    A person talks to himself, the more he says, the more he feels right. He doesn''t drink medicine, and he doesn''t wear less clothes. What''s the matter with him?


    She drinks medicine and wears less.


    "Somebody Said to do, immediately stood up, shoes do not wear, just some red eyes.


    Yu Mei came in with her buttocks covered, "miss."


    Light rain see her affliction kind, in the heart more blame East night Xuan, is she don''t drink, hit her person calculate how to return a responsibility?


    It''s up to the master to beat the dog.


    "Does it hurt? Forget it, you go down to have a rest. Tell the people who are on the board to go down and have a good rest. Everyone will give you some money, and then let the kitchen make some delicious food for you. "


    She''s also involved. It''s better to make up for it.


    "Miss, it''s OK. Our martial arts practitioners are often injured. Besides, we don''t do any heavy work, but I''ll thank them for the benefits."


    Yumei covered her buttocks and laughed. She looked funny.


    "Well, if there''s something wrong, I''ll ask the doctor for money." Light rain is not easy to use people, and find their own ink, paper and inkstone, placed on the table.


    And then you start sketching.


    "What did miss draw?" Yumei came to have a look.


    "Is this the dress? Is this skirt too short? " Yumei looks at the people in the sketch, but the clothes are unique.


    It''s just that there are no sleeves and trousers, and the skirt is only to the knee.


    Light rain a white eye, "this is still short, all to the knee, or I will directly change to the thigh root."


    Miniskirts are cool and cool. If not for fear that the ancients would not accept them, she would have painted them.


    "No, that''s good enough." Yumei quickly stop, if this is right to the thigh root, estimated to see people will quietly die.


    Xiaoyu has painted several sets, including those with bare shoulders, those with bare backs, those with leaky breasts, long skirts and short skirts.


    "Let your embroiderer make it. The cloth should be cool and transparent. I''ll wear it as soon as possible."


    Yumei knows that if the little master knows about it, it will be something else, but she thinks it''s beautiful.


    I went to find xiuniang.


    In the evening, after eating alone, Xiaoyu lies on the bed and looks at the empty pillow beside him. He just kicks into the corner and puts a big font. He thought he would lose sleep, but he soon sleeps soundly.


    The eastern night Xuan in the study tosses and turns, reaching out to embrace the lady beside him, embracing the air.


    He turned over and sat up. "She''s really set."


    Wearing boots, came to the main room, Zifei vigil, was about to shout, was fixed by him, quietly left.


    He opened the door and walked in slowly. He thought that she would be like him and could not sleep. He could see the person who had occupied the whole bed for himself and had a good sleep.


    Only secretly grinding teeth, sitting on the bedside, looking at her mouth is suspected saliva things, "you have no conscience, oneself pour with a nobody like, I a person at ease."


    Ben was worried that she would be sad to treat her like this, but now


    That''s all. That''s what she''s got.


    There is only one pillow on the bed. Search around and find it in the corner.


    "You... Ah!" He''s so angry.


    "Well..." light rain seems to be too hot, pulled off the clothes, keep turning over.


    When he saw the sweat on her forehead, he pulled up her sleeve and wiped it carefully. Then he opened the paper fan to fan for her.


    Her mouth with a comfortable smile, not turning over, deep sleep.


    He shook his head, the girl.

 Chapter 1155

    When Xiaoyu got up, he stretched himself a lot and looked around. Eh? This guy didn''t come back to sleep?


    See the corner of the pillow lying there, the line of sight quickly moved back, "I want to see you can insist on a few days."


    She didn''t know that people had fanned her all night. She didn''t go back until dawn. Zifei didn''t dare to say.


    She took people to huangfuzi to play, and then ran to see the shop. She came back in the evening.


    Xiaoyu sat on the fence in the corridor at the door, blowing, "what did you say, young master?"


    Ziqiong shook her head. "The young master went out early and hasn''t come back yet."


    The fan of light rain is slightly coagulated, and it''s back on the rise.


    Close your eyes and say nothing.


    After a while: "Yumei, how are the clothes made?"


    "Miss, they made one overnight and it has been sent here. Is miss going to wear it to see Miss Shen get married?"


    "Is tomorrow Shen Miaoling''s wedding?"


    "Yes, tomorrow is July 7, and Tanabata Festival." Yumei replied happily, "it''s said that tomorrow will be very busy. In the evening, the streets will be full of lanterns. Do you want to have a look?"


    So she can play along.


    "Of course I''m going. Show me the new clothes." In fact, it''s not designed by her. It''s mainly based on the popular style of previous life. I don''t know what it looks like.


    Yumei came into the room and came out with her clothes. She unfolded and saw that it was a fishtail dress on the floor.


    It''s just chest and back.


    "Miss, try it. I''ll have a good look." Yu Mei urged, really want to see.


    Light rain helpless get up, "good, try it, see fit." If it''s big, it doesn''t feel like that.


    Yumei helped to put it on. She took two steps, as if she had gone back to the past.


    "Wow, miss, have a good look and show all your figure." A white fishtail skirt, no sleeves, chest deep Mariana Trench, exposed behind a butterfly bone.


    It''s so beautiful.


    Light rain touched waist here, "seem a little big, take to call embroider Niang to change small here."


    "Miss, it''s pretty, but... Isn''t it a little too much?" Yumei is a little worried. This is not for fun. It''s troublesome to be looked down upon.


    Xiaoyu also knew that the ancients were conservative, "well, I''ll draw a shawl, and you''ll make it overnight."


    She didn''t think xiuniang would do it first, but it''s good, suitable for wedding occasions.


    After Dongfang yexuan came back, he first asked Xiaoyu what he had done that day.


    "Today, the young lady went to the Xiangwang mansion to play, and then went to see the shop. She came back in the evening and asked xiuniang to make clothes. At this time, she was trying on the clothes."


    Dark Wei briefly describes a day of light rain.


    Dongfang yexuan knew that Xiaoyu didn''t care about him at all, so he was angry. "I know. Let''s go."


    Quietly toward the study, I can''t help wondering whether Xiaoyu loves him or not?


    He wanted to teach her a lesson and ask her to take good care of her body. How could he teach her a lesson instead?


    Did he do it wrong?


    But whether he was wrong or not, he couldn''t easily forgive.


    Xiaoyu is the same idea. If he bows at the beginning, he will bow everywhere without change. Therefore, he will not bow to death.


    What a big wedding, Xiaoyu asked people to prepare a gift, first to add makeup.


    "Congratulations, cousin." Xiaoyu''s happy way.


    Shen Miaoling smeared the powder on her face, but she couldn''t see the original appearance. However, she looked at her face with her eyes bright. She was wearing a long skirt and a shawl. Her whole temperament changed a lot.

 Chapter 1156

    It''s more elegant than the lady in the palace.


    "Cousin, this skirt is so chic and beautiful."


    "What is so beautiful?" Huangfu Xi walks in with a smile. Her father and Dongfang yexuan Niang are two brothers and sisters, but Dongfang yexuan father and Shen Miaoling Niang are two brothers and sisters.


    This has nothing to do with her, but Shen Miaoling''s grandfather is the Minister of the Ministry of household, and her father is the Minister of the Ministry of punishment, so she and her brother and sister-in-law are here.


    "Oh, how beautiful the dress is Xiaoyu''s back turned around, so Huangfu Qian saw a back and walked forward.


    Turn around and have a look, isn''t it light rain?


    "Xiaoyu, you can''t make your clothes. Have a good look."


    Xiaoyu also laughed, "you should like it. I''ll let xiuniang make one for you later."


    "That''s a good feeling." Huangfuzi felt around her and looked at her like a little girl.


    When she saw the bow rope on Xiaoyu''s chest, she knew it was a shawl, so she pulled it off, and the shawl fell off. Yumei caught it quickly.


    Then everyone was shocked, "this..."


    Yumei quickly put it on for the young lady.


    Shen Miaoling shook his head, "cousin, your dress..."


    Huang Fu Qian also looked at, "you will not be too bold, if cousin knows, will not let you wear.". By the way, when I just came here, I asked the porter, "you and your cousin are separated. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not covered. You think everyone is like you. You dare to pull my clothes." The shawl just covers it. No one can find it without untiing it.


    But she didn''t answer the question about Dongfang yexuan.


    Huangfuxi didn''t find out, and then they talked about other things.


    Shen Miaoling is suspicious. Why didn''t Zhang Xiaoyu mention his cousin?


    Are they in conflict?


    "Is my cousin here?" Xiaoyu takes her hand and sits beside Shen Miaoling.


    "Yes, I''m talking to those women." As a royal concubine, social intercourse is also a subject.


    "Shen Miaoling, I''ll call you Mrs. Liu in the future. Before, Liu Yixiu was a fat man. How did you torture her? How did you become so thin?" Huang Fu Xi teases, at the beginning Liu Yi Xiu but in Beijing comes out famous fat.


    But since they went to Xiaoyu''s home together and came back, it''s really amazing to see the body fall down.


    "Princess, where is my torture? I have the ability to earn a lot of money. It''s not his own. I don''t know what''s wrong. I exercise at home every day. Now it''s dark."


    Carrying Liu Yixiu and Shen Miaoling''s smile, we can see that she really likes her.


    "You are content. If you are as fat as before, you will be crushed to death."


    "The princess is still worried about herself. I''m married, but she doesn''t know if there is such a black boy."


    The two had been seeing each other wrong before, but they had been getting better in the past two years.


    Xiaoyu has no words to help her. What should she do?


    Huangfu Qian has not come and retort, the outside already called, "the bridegroom is coming, hurry to prepare a cover for the bride."


    Liu Yixiu at the front of the bridegroom managed to overcome the difficulties before welcoming the bride.


    Xiaoyu, who belong to his mother''s family, didn''t go to Liu Yixiu''s house to have a drink.


    At the banquet, Xiaoyu naturally attracted a large number of people''s attention. Dongfang yexuan was very upset. Those men''s eyes were fixed on his wife.


    So the air-conditioning dispersed and the jade of huangfuzi sitting next to him trembled.


    "I said Oriental. Cousin, this dress is very chic. Where did you make it? I''ll make one for your cousin, too. "

 Chapter 1157

    The eastern night Xuan cold look, "send you can want!"


    He a don''t notice, this wench give him recruit, see those men''s eyes, really want to dig one by one.


    "It''s just clothes. You''re stingy." Huangfu Ziyu doesn''t tease him any more, otherwise the vinegar jar will be overturned.


    Light rain has been feeling a line of sight staring at her, know the eastern night Xuan disease again, she didn''t pay attention to, not easy to get to the end of the banquet.


    Out of Shenfu, I felt the unusual smell of the carriage before I got on the carriage.


    The footstep immediately stops, hesitating whether or not to go up.


    "What? I''m so guilty that I can''t even get on the carriage? " There came a cold voice.


    Light rain white eyes, virtue, a pull the curtain to step in.


    "My carriage, there''s nothing I dare not do." She didn''t do anything wrong. How can she feel guilty.


    Oriental night Xuan light swept that white long skirt, fortunately not too much, even the foot also to cover, otherwise, he must teach her three obedience and four virtues.


    "Come here."


    Xiaoyu is by the door, and is closed by the carriage. Her tone is so bad that she is taken as a maid.


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, still so disobedient, he is for whom.


    Luck in the palm of one''s hand draws one into one''s arms.


    Xiaoyu struggled hard, "you let me go, I haven''t forgiven you yet."


    He pick eyebrows, she forgive him, is not wrong?


    "I''m not honest. I heard that you haven''t taken any medicine these two days, have you? Don''t remember when it hurt? "


    Light rain raises an eye, stare at him, "I don''t drink, painful is me, with you what do?"


    The eastern night Xuan is angry, backhand hits her buttock, "do you say to have relation with me? You can''t remember when you cry in pain, but I feel that I can''t hurt for you. It''s better for you to say that it has nothing to do with me? "


    Angry, another slap.


    Xiaoyu reaches out to cover her buttocks and tears. Naturally, she wants to die of pain every time, but it doesn''t blame her. Besides, the medicine smells bad and tastes bad. She can''t drink it.


    "Dongfang yexuan, you beat me. You are not a man. No man beat his wife. I want to go home. I don''t want you any more."


    Listen to her voice is not right, turn her over, see her cry sad, and distressed, reach out to wipe her tears, she dodged.


    Sigh, "you, you, I''m all for you. It''s good that I won''t hurt after I''ve been cured. I just have to endure the pain for a while and change my life to be healthy. Isn''t it good?"


    Xiaoyu turned his head in anger, "but I didn''t say not to drink. It''s not a meal. Can I drink every day? You can stand it! "


    Dongfang yexuan was discouraged. "Well, I''m not afraid that you will feel bad at that time. If you don''t want to drink it, I''ll spend some internal power at most, and it won''t hurt so much at that time."


    Xiaoyu stops and buries her head in his arms. It is her fault that he is willing to accommodate. Is she too much?


    "Don''t cry. I''ll see if my eyes hurt." He took out a white handkerchief and wiped it gently.


    "Who am I to blame for crying? You still beat me. My parents never beat me! " The thought of being spanked just now is both shameful and irritating.


    He sighed in his heart, he clearly controlled well, and he didn''t exert himself.


    He took her hand and hit him in the chest. "What are you doing?" Xiaoyu controls her hand.


    "Revenge for you."


    Xiaoyu


    "Don''t be angry, give me a smile!" He teased her, looked at the skirt she was wearing, and remembered the eyes of those people. Knowing that she was afraid of heat, he reached out and untied her shawl.

 Chapter 1158

    See the scenery inside, chest exposed a deep ditch, behind also leak.


    Light rain quickly to embrace shawl, by, just make up, this next to make.


    But after two breaths, she still didn''t move. She looked up weakly and found that a storm had sprung up in his eyes.


    Mai leg wanted to run out, but he had caught him. His hoarse voice rang out, "lady, where are you going?"


    Xiaoyu covers her chest in a hurry, "what are you doing..."


    The next moment her mouth was sealed. She looked out in fear that someone would come in.


    "Don''t... This is outside..."


    Oriental night Xuan good easy to look up, clothes have been torn by him, "sealed hearing, turn a few more circles!"


    Chang''an on the frame almost fell down. He quickly stabilized himself and ordered acupoints.


    Yumei and Zifei, who follow the car, look at each other in a neat and uniform way.


    The light rain rises and falls. It''s both shy and angry. This man is used to be a man without skin and face, in public


    Outside can also hear the voice of pedestrians Hawking, she can only suppress the voice, dare not shout, but she is more depressed, attracted the eastern night Xuan more inflexible means, is bound to make her voice posture.


    When Yumei''s feet are sour, the carriage in front of her stops. It turns out that she has arrived at the princess''s residence.


    Then he saw the young master find the blanket in the carriage and carry the young lady into the house.


    Not a hair of Miss Cheng''s was shown.


    Holding the bath in the pool, people did not wake up, two people lying on the couch together, slowly go to sleep.


    Xiaoyu was awakened by hunger. At this time, it was already in the middle of the moon, and her stomach was beating.


    "Awake? I''ll have the food heated in the pan, and I''ll get up and eat it before I go to sleep. " Dongfang yexuan reaches out to help her up.


    Light rain stares at him, "you... How can you do that?"


    He blinked innocently: "what did I do?"


    "You..." Xiaoyu looked at himself in middle clothes, "people come and go like that. What if you are found out? There are still people around


    He even let people block their hearing. Isn''t this a direct way to tell people that they are going to do something bad?


    "They won''t be found out. They are all their own people. They won''t go out. Don''t worry." He carried the man to the table.


    Lips slightly close to her ear side, low voice: "outside you tight abnormal, visible you also like."


    Every time she heard a voice coming from outside, she would shudder and shrink. At this time, he would be as mad as a madman.


    "You said it She yelled and reached for his ear.


    "Yes, I won''t say it. Let''s have dinner. I''ll feel sorry if I''m hungry." He cooperated and appeased.


    Holding her to eat on her lap, she struggled several times to sit on her own, but he didn''t agree.


    "Lady, that dress is well made. You can wear it out later. I don''t mind."


    Light rain suddenly, originally is like this, this Si, forbid her to wear to say directly Bai, still threaten her.


    If she passed on such clothes to go out again, she would be punished like this. He had fun and punished her.


    White he one eye, she beat to death all can''t spread to go, later want to wear in the mansion wear to go.


    "Why hasn''t Xuanyuan Qi moved these two days?" He won''t just give up.


    He fed her food. "He had to be quiet."


    "What do you say?" Xiaoyu turns around.


    "I tell the emperor that the prince likes talented women, so he has several servant girls in the house."

 Chapter 1159

    So the emperor sent for some servant girls to put in his room.


    As soon as he got it out, the emperor thought he didn''t like it and sent it to another person.


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "then he is very lucky."


    He sent people to greet him every day. He didn''t need to be successful. He just needed to wake him up and make him sleepy.


    The next day, when Xiaoyu was walking in the courtyard, Yumei ran excitedly and said in her ear.


    "Really?" She opened her eyes wide.


    "It''s true that the prince was drugged by a maid of honor to do good with him. But the prince didn''t know what to think. He had been soaking in ice water for two hours and just got up."


    "When did he have such integrity?" I still remember the first time I saw him, I was in the brothel. That romantic style was not a person who would aggrieve himself.


    Later, although I knew that other people had two sides, ancient people were precocious. How many women had been arranged in their families? Were they afraid of this?


    She was much happier to hear that he was not good.


    Study, Chang''an end straight stand, Ning Mu book case after the master.


    "Young master, our people have tried several times and found that the jade ornaments and accessories of the prince Dai have been damaged. According to the young master''s instructions, they will be destroyed once they see them."


    The eastern night Xuan light Mou is tiny heavy, since he can''t take back, that destroyed, until he no longer has jade decoration on the body.


    "Well, how about Dongfang Yeliang?"


    "The eldest son privately encouraged the management, and gradually eroded the property of the villa. Now 20% of the property either changed owners or the management was bribed."


    "Ah..." Dongfang yexuan sneered, but he was quick.


    "If he buys one, he will let the next one collapse and buy it back quietly under other names. There is no need to stop him." Let a person fall from a height, is the best punishment.


    Besides, the old man didn''t want to see his brothers kill each other, so he helped him and hoped that he would not cry in the end.


    "Young master..." Chang''an hesitated and didn''t know whether to ask.


    Squint over: "hold back not tired?"


    Chang''an hurriedly retracted his puzzled eyes, "now that he has known the plot of the eldest son, why don''t he cut it off directly? It takes so much work. "


    They also put the industry in the dark and used other names.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyelids drooped slightly. "All the sheep were killed after fattening. Before that, they were also fed with various benefits."


    He and Xiaoyu seem to be making friends with the royal family, but people should have two hands to prepare, he can''t give people an excuse, if it''s really in case, he''s not afraid that he can''t make a comeback.


    When Chang''an went out, his mind was still a little confused. What the master meant was that he didn''t want to be fattened and slaughtered?


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Husband, now things are almost done. Should we be ready to leave? It''s been more than half a year. I miss my mother."


    Xiaoyu is sitting in Dongfang yexuan''s arms, playing with his white hair band.


    "Well, you can make arrangements. What you need to bring, you can tell me what to do next." He rubbed his chin against her head.


    "Well, I knew you were the best." Xiaoyu props up and kisses him on the lip.


    "Is that the reward?" He raised his eyebrows and his eyes were smiling.


    She was not shy, she put her arms around his neck and put on red lips.


    "Young master, young lady, the villa housekeeper is here. The master asked me to send the post." Outside the door, Chang''an received a post from the porter and asked someone to pick up the housekeeper.


    East night Xuan sinks eyebrow, two people separate.


    "What''s the big deal? I''m tired of the old housekeeper Wang to send the post in person."


    Xiaoyu is a little unhappy. How can it be that the villa leader has something to do? It''s probably the white lotus that makes the moth.

 Chapter 1160

    Oriental night Xuan is not happy than she is, this person still disturbed him and Niangzi gentle.


    "Let him wait in the side hall." Although he was not happy, housekeeper Wang was still different. He took care of his young self with great care.


    They called him just because they knew that he would not miss Uncle Wang.


    Xiaoyu arranges his clothes, "two days ago, the second lady sent someone to send a post, saying let''s go back to the villa, we didn''t make time, this time we changed to housekeeper Wang."


    This man really likes tossing and turning. It seems that he hasn''t taught enough lessons.


    When they came to the side hall, housekeeper Wang had been waiting there. Seeing them, they stood up and saluted.


    "Young master, young lady."


    "What''s the matter with Wang Bo?" Oriental night Xuan supports him, didn''t let him ceremony line go down.


    "Well, it''s not the matter of the eldest son. The master asked you to go back and discuss how to solve it." Housekeeper Wang stood up before he finished the ceremony.


    The East night Xuan brow tiny wrinkly, "is this broken matter, he is not to do not come to advocate, seek me to do what!"


    "It''s necessary for the young master and the young lady to go. The bride price demanded by the Yang family should be compared with that of the young lady. Moreover, there is something in it."


    The old eyes of housekeeper Wang were full of pain, "that represents the identity of the villa master..."


    I''ll just sigh and shake my head.


    Oriental night Xuan fingers clench, sneer on the face, "really ridiculous!"


    Xiaoyu also wants to laugh in her heart. Do you want to compare with her? Not to mention how long the dowry given by Dongfang yexuan has been collected.


    Is her dowry affordable?


    "Don''t be angry, my husband. They have big ideas. We have to go and have a look at them. I''ll see you for the first time. I have to have a good look."


    Housekeeper Wang looked at the young lady''s heroism, but he didn''t get angry. He was calm.


    "Chang''an, stand by." He just went out for a few days, people are still in the capital, can''t wait to replace it.


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the villa.


    Dongfang yexuan gets off with Xiaoyu, and they walk slowly to the steps.


    But I found that there was a stranger in the porter.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t notice, but Xiaoyu stops.


    "What''s the matter?" Along her line of sight, looking at the little guard.


    "I don''t think I''ve seen you before. When did you work?"


    Light rain asked, the eastern night Xuan slightly side head, Wang housekeeper to follow up, "this is Wang Er, originally in the big childe''s courtyard, said that the porter every time can''t timely notice, arranged him to come."


    Who doesn''t know this idea, but the master agreed, and he''s not very talkative.


    "Yes, young master, young lady." Wang Er was sweating from the sight of the young master and knelt down.


    "It''s just a flea. Don''t worry, lady." Oriental night Xuan light words let Wang Er feel relieved.


    But then I was scared to faint.


    "Chang''an, pull people down, and take the whole villa to watch the punishment, so that everyone can know who is the master of the house."


    It''s only a few days since I left, so I dare to put my hands in the porter.


    This place is unimportant, but it''s the most convenient place for people to come and go. Everything is the fastest.


    "Yes Chang''an waved, and the two servants pulled down their mouths.


    Housekeeper Wang nodded happily. The villa master is always soft hearted. That''s why people can take advantage of him. It''s better to be a little less villa master.


    Dongfang Yeliang and song lanyue get the news that one breaks the wine cup in their hands, and the other breaks the handkerchief in their hands.


    Quickly rushed to the courtyard of the Oriental City to complain.

 Chapter 1161

    At this time, Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu are already sitting in the hall, with the famous Oriental City sitting on the top.


    Oriental City a little guilty, "night Xuan, you just come back, or go back to rest, something later said."


    Xiaoyu laughs in his heart. How far away is it? How tired is it? I''m afraid I dare not face his son.


    "I don''t dare. If I go back, maybe this family will change its owner soon." Eastern night Xuan cold voice rings out, indifferent looking at him.


    Oriental City more guilty, "this is not yet sure, to discuss with you, dad in how confused, will not be so silly."


    "Ah..." Dongfang yexuan sneered, "don''t you think you can raise such a big son? Don''t you indulge my concubine to show off on my mother''s head? Don''t you think it''s silly to take the jade pendant as the bride price of the common people? "


    The old faces of the three famous Oriental cities who are not stupid are white and black.


    "It hasn''t been given yet, but it''s Yeliang. I''m sorry for the child. It''s not right for people to ask for compensation."


    "Father, is that wrong?" Light rain smile, in his view, "this is sorry for the Oriental night good, and we have nothing to do?"


    "Well, my husband gave me all the dowry, but the public didn''t take anything. But looking at her daughter-in-law, the eldest brother is not capable. Otherwise, how could he have such an idea? It can be seen that he has been poor for a long time. "


    Light rain words are very impolite, but also loud, Oriental City more embarrassed, at the beginning to her bride price is really Oriental night Xuan himself out.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, you fart!" Outside the door came the sound of footsteps, the roaring sound, deafening.


    Angry song lanyue strode in, "you... You''re bullshit. You''ve been poor for a long time. You''re a village girl from a remote place. It''s a good idea to say that the people in our villa are poor!"


    Light rain light put broad sleeves on the knee, "Zifei, insult the princess, how should it be?"


    "If it''s heavy, you''ll have to kill your head. If it''s light, you''ll have to palm your mouth." Zifei glances at Song lanyue and answers respectfully.


    "Good, go ahead." Xiaoyu with an impeccable smile.


    Song lanyue looked at Zifei in horror and screamed, "you..." she wanted to call Zhang Xiaoyu a bitch, but she was afraid of punishment, "you dare!"


    Staring at light rain, "I''m your mother-in-law, beating elders is to be sentenced."


    "Ha ha ha... Grandma? Don''t say you''re not, or what if I beat you? "


    Give orders coldly, "fight!"


    "No, master, help me. She is despotic. She doesn''t see Master in the eye. Hitting me is hitting master''s face!"


    Oriental City open mouth, can see Oriental night Xuan that indifferent eyes, closed mouth.


    Forget it, just find a good doctor for song to treat her, and then buy the jewelry that she likes to commit crimes.


    "Pa..." a slap has hit her face, immediately showed five red fingerprints.


    Zifei''s skill, it''s not built.


    "Ah..." song lanyue shouts with pain. She covers her beaten face with her hand and looks at the master with tears in her eyes.


    The famous Oriental City avoided her eyes and lowered her eyelids.


    "Stop, who dares!" When Dongfang Yeliang came, song lanyue had been slapped several times, and her face was swollen.


    Looking at such a mother, Mu Zi wants to crack and kick Zifei.


    Ziqiong immediately up to block, and Zifei is still preoccupied with the palm.

 Chapter 1162

    "Er... Ah... Save... Nest..." song lanyue couldn''t say clearly, but Zifei beat very slowly, and every time she beat, she counted slowly.


    "Eight... Nine... Ten..."


    Dongfang Yeliang was so angry that his eyes were red, but Ziqiong stopped him to death and couldn''t get by.


    He looked at the silent father, "Dad, do you just look at a servant and humiliate his mother? She''s been sleeping with you for more than 20 years! "


    While fighting, he stimulates the famous Oriental City above.


    As expected, the famous Oriental City couldn''t bear to raise its eyes, "yexuan..."


    "Fifty more!" Dongfang yexuan orders coldly.


    "You... Dongfang yexuan, what are you aiming at me? Why are you fighting against my mother?" Dongfang Yeliang roars.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t answer him, but looked up. The famous city of the East clearly wanted to stop it. He looked at him coldly: "if you want to stop it all, I don''t mind being the leader now!"


    Oriental City surprised to see him, to give him the villa, he is very willing, now most of the business is also in his hands, but the meaning of this is clear.


    If he wants to stop it, he will solve the problem of song and Dongfang Yeliang.


    "Dad, he is so rebellious, do you want to connive him? He''s going to kill you, too! " Dongfang Yeliang jumped up and down to find an opportunity to "persuade.".


    Xiaoyu said with a smile: "father, how can I remember that my elder brother is a romantic person who spends all his time searching for flowers and asking for willows. He lives all day waiting for death. When he had such a powerful martial arts skill, it''s very good to hide it, and I don''t know what else to hide."


    The Oriental City looks suspiciously at the Oriental Yeliang who is fighting with Ziqiong.


    Dongfang Yeliang was stunned by these words for a while, and then she was cut by Ziqiong, showing a trace of red thread.


    "Brother and sister, I asked myself that I didn''t offend you. Why did you wrongly me? My family is concerned about a lot. I just want to save my life. There''s nothing to publicize, so I haven''t said it all the time."


    "Yes, there''s nothing to publicize. It''s OK to say it. Why hide it? My husband knows that he is a man of both culture and martial arts. This is a good reputation, and it''s not a matter of shame. What can''t be said, is it? Unless... "


    In the suspicious eyes of Dongfang famous city and the sharp eyes of Dongfang Yeliang who would like to eat her meat, "what''s the ulterior mind? It makes people know that the elder brother is good at both literature and martial arts. He will be alert and can''t make small moves in private."


    "Zhang Xiaoyu!" She said that the center of thinking, Oriental Yeliang roared, "if you want to add crime, why do you have no words! I''m not afraid of you splashing dirty water


    "Only you know if it''s dirty water or not." Dongfang yexuan doesn''t even give him his eyes. He reaches for the tea beside him. Thinking of something, he retracts his hand.


    He doesn''t want to be tricked again.


    The famous Oriental City is not stupid. It would have been robbed if it had such a huge family property.


    He is just a little soft hearted, listening to the conversation between Dongfang yexuan and Dongfang Yeliang, he has a little doubt in his heart, but he is willing to believe that the children are good.


    Looking at the hall, song lanyue, who was beaten like a pig''s head, was a little distressed, but he didn''t stop it.


    One is really afraid of the East night Xuan hate very hands, two is recently song some uneasy points, should give her a lesson.


    "Eighty... Eighty one..." Zifei was still fighting.


    That song lanyue couldn''t hold on and fell down.

 Chapter 1163

    Zifei looks back at the masters and asks what to do.


    Dongfang yexuan sees the concern in the eyes of the famous city in the East. It doesn''t seem to be a fraud, and he withdraws his sight in disgust.


    "Forget it this time. If you dare to speak ill, you won''t let it go next time."


    As soon as he let go, the famous Oriental City called for help.


    The person also hit, purple Qiong nature is to stop to return to light rain behind.


    Dongfang Yeliang is a bit embarrassed. He looks at the people in the hall, conceals his anger and goes to the center.


    "Dad, no matter what my mother has done wrong, she can''t be punished in this way. When it comes out, isn''t it the face of the villa?"


    Xiaoyu raised his eyes, "this is not right. There are national laws and family rules. If you take it lightly, the empress in the palace will not allow it."


    Eastern night Liang Liang thin look over, "the princess is very big prestige, the person who did the princess is not the same."


    Will he be afraid if he moves the emperor? These days, Zhang Xiaoyu''s name, who did not know, also won the crown prince, the emperor greatly appreciated.


    Now no one dares to offend her, and many people flatter her.


    He is afraid of nature, but he still wants to do it.


    "Thank you. I think that''s good, too." Xiaoyu is praised and thanks with a smile.


    "Well, you''ve come just in time, and the good things you''ve done should be solved." The famous Oriental City interrupts two people''s you come and I go.


    "Father, before I say anything about me, I have something to say." Dongfang Yeliang turns around and faces Dongfang yexuan.


    "I don''t know how the people in my courtyard have offended you. Would you like to ask all the people in the villa to observe the punishment?"


    "What do you mean?" Oriental City puzzled to see.


    "Back to my father, there are many things in the house recently, and the Yang family often come to make trouble. So I arranged people in the courtyard to guard at the door, so that when people come, they don''t have to trouble my father to follow me. I can solve them by myself, but as soon as my second younger brother comes back, he will be beaten to death, and all the people in the villa will watch the punishment."


    Dongfang Yeliang hid his mind and said it was beautiful.


    Dongfang City frowned at Dongfang night Xuan two couples, but he did not say his son, but to find the rain trouble.


    "Now that you have become my daughter-in-law of the Oriental family, you have the responsibility to remind your husband. It seems that you should find two more people to understand how to make trouble."


    Xiaoyu is going to laugh. He dare not say his son, so he will take her. She''s a soft persimmon. She''ll be kneaded by others!


    "The master of the village can''t be a father. How dare I be a woman? As for the smart or stupid, our family is poor, and I''m afraid we can''t afford to support them. If we don''t want to raise a few concubines to fight for power and profit, I''m very angry. I''m afraid our family''s foundation is gone."


    She doesn''t call her father any more. She goes back directly.


    "You..." the famous Oriental City turned white and pointed to Xiaoyu.


    "Father Dongfang Yeliang immediately came forward to help pacify.


    Stopped by Chang''an, the doctor outside the door came in and gave him a pulse. He arched his hand and said, "it''s OK for the villa master. He''s just in a hurry. Just take two tranquilizing pills."


    "Go down." Dongfang yexuan waved.


    Dongfang Yeliang is mad. He glares at Dongfang yexuan. He doesn''t even give him a chance.


    Oriental City eased over, cold eyes looking at Zhang Xiaoyu, "you are a jealous woman, no one is big, you can''t live, also block don''t let others live."


    "Yes, so you said that you didn''t mean it. It turned out that it was all fake. It was just for the sake of this common son that the maid succeeded in climbing the bed." Dongfang yexuan sneers.

 Chapter 1164

    I kept saying I''m sorry to his mother. I said he didn''t mean it. It was an accident. It was really a slap in the face.


    Oriental City looks ugly, "it was an accident." What he didn''t think about was that after a few years, he was worried that there would be no one to follow


    Dongfang Yeliang''s face is gloomy. His mother''s affairs and his family background are all his pain. He hates being told.


    "We can''t judge what happened in those days, but now my mother is the wife of the villa leader and deserves respect."


    "Who admitted it?" Anyway, he never admitted that he was born as a maid. He wanted to be his stepmother in his next life.


    "Shut up." The famous Oriental City claps the table.


    "Today I''m talking about Yeliang''s marriage to the Yang family. Let''s not mention anything else."


    "Yeliang, sit down first."


    In the famous Oriental City, you can see the indifferent Oriental night Pavilion and sigh silently in your heart.


    "When I married yexuan''s daughter-in-law, it was really my own private house. If you want the same dowry, you''ll find a way."


    In his heart, the villa has always been yexuan''s, his own son and Xiang''er''s son. He has been sorry for Xiang''er and can''t be sorry for her son.


    "Father..." Dongfang Yeliang stood up, how could he take it out.


    The famous Oriental City pressed his hand and motioned him to sit down.


    "Not to mention the jade pendant, even the betrothal gifts from the public should be reduced. Yexuan''s daughter-in-law is a princess and the mother of the Oriental family, so the specifications are different.


    Even if the Yang family has a title, Yang Miaomiao is white. Although our family is a businessman, we have rules. According to their comparison, we can reduce it by 30%. If the Yang family is willing to marry, it''s not impossible for us to marry. Just change one! "


    The east city this light rain surprised to lift an eye, this time he unexpectedly didn''t get sick, didn''t help East night good, visible haven''t got sick to have no medicine to be able to cure.


    "Father..." of course, Dongfang Yeliang quit. The bride price was given to Yang, but it was in his hands at last, so it was his thing. Now he said no, how can it be.


    "It''s not that our family can''t take it out. Is this important? But my mother is righted. I''m also my own son. Why can''t my wife be treated the same as my sister-in-law? "


    Xiaoyu looks directly at him and says that he is right. He is also a legitimate son. He should have a bowl of water, but in essence, he is a common son.


    What''s more, she married as a princess. Why is Yang Miaomiao.


    "See, this is a small family. It can be seen that we have been poor for a long time. We want to earn money by getting married. Xiaoyu, we children can''t do this in the future. If we develop this, we might as well strangle ourselves at the beginning."


    The eastern night Xuan this explicit slap a face, humiliate very thoroughly.


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile, "that''s right. Even if my husband can''t afford it, there''s still me. If you don''t let the child sleep in the golden mountain and the silver mountain, at least you won''t lack his pocket money. You won''t let him think of some shady ideas to earn money."


    Husband and wife two cooperate, only difference didn''t point to the nose of the East night good, roll call say of is he.


    Dongfang Yeliang''s fist clenched and clenched, and was so provoked by two people that he couldn''t pass.


    "Father, do as you say." Mainly in front of Zhang Xiaoyu, he doesn''t want to be looked down upon.


    The famous Oriental City nodded. That''s good. However, when I saw Dongfang Yeliang before, I always felt that he was a man waiting to die. I don''t know what Zhang Xiaoyu said. He suddenly felt that this son also had a city.

 Chapter 1165

    Dongfang yexuan saw that the matter had been settled, and he said, "I heard that when you saw Miss Yang, you couldn''t bear to pounce. I don''t know what kind of celestial being it was that attracted you so much."


    Dongfang Yeliang''s face is very dark. He is angry when he says it. He doesn''t like Yang Miaomiao, who is smart but stupid to death.


    But I didn''t think I was forced by my mother to see the girl that day. After drinking a glass of wine, I went to my mother''s yard to have a rest. Unexpectedly, Yang Miaomiao ran in and made a mistake.


    Later, I learned that song lanyue and the Yang family planned this together, and song lanyue forced him to do so, so he agreed.


    It was put forward that "when you get married, you have to see your father. Your son goes to see his mother first."


    Unable to sit down, he refused to stay and got up to leave.


    People are gone. Xiaoyu looks at a ye and finds that he is gazing at Dongfang Mingcheng.


    "A little bit of a brain." With a lift of his sleeve, he got up and said, "let''s go."


    Signal light rain to follow.


    Xiaoyu looks at Dongfang Mingcheng. He droops his head slightly, as if he is several years old in a moment.


    She really can''t understand this father-in-law. Sometimes she is smart and sometimes she is stupid. She says that it''s impossible to have only her mother-in-law, otherwise song lanyue won''t appear.


    Fortunately, he is very kind to the son of Dongfang yexuan. Generally, he doesn''t make too much fool about him.


    Did not return to the Princess House, back to the night court, "Yumei, you go to find Li Hai housekeeper, take the books, I just have a look."


    When she got married, ah Yeke gave her a lot of shops. Although Li Hai took care of them, she still had to check the accounts.


    "Then you go to the study and look at the account book. I''ll take care of something." Oriental night Xuan feels light rain head, gentle way.


    "Good." Light rain hugged his waist and rubbed his chest.


    Looking at the light rain with people to the study, he stepped into the main hall, "the house in charge of all called, in addition, the following important manager also called."


    With the voice of command, several people in the dark left quickly.


    He looked at the manager of the villa standing under the hall and sat coldly.


    The two battles of the steward standing below provoked the young villa leader somehow. They did not dare to breathe.


    After a incense time, the eastern night Xuan just looked to the leg a little shaking in charge.


    "You are all old people in the villa. Usually you are only responsible for your own part. Your ability is good..."


    People don''t understand. Are you praising them?


    Young master will be so good? Isn''t it sweet before bitter?


    "That''s what subordinates should do." Answer respectfully.


    "You also know the situation of our villa. The villa master is sometimes confused. As an old man, you should give more advice, and don''t want to get involved with others to get benefits."


    The icy sight swept the crowd one by one.


    "I dare not!" All in one voice.


    "I don''t dare to be the best. I don''t want people here today to know who is missing one day. You know how our villa treats meritorious officials. You know how to punish unfaithful people. You know better."


    There''s a steward inside. He pulls his leg down and pretends to be calm.


    Dongfang yexuan laughs and waves. Chang''an takes out a record of the two stewards who have been in frequent contact with Dongfang Yeliang recently.


    Let them pass it around one by one.


    Everyone''s pupils shrunk and their hands trembled. The young villa master''s monitoring of the villa was so strict. Although it was not himself, it was also his representative. What he had done, the young villa master knew.


    They can''t help but feel a little relaxed. Fortunately, they didn''t do anything bad, and the occasional small movements were irrelevant. They all decided to pay attention in the future.

 Chapter 1166

    And the two people who made the mistake knelt down in amazement and fear, with a dejected face, and did not dare to beg for mercy.


    It''s all true. Even what they did, the time and place are clearly recorded. It''s hard to distinguish them.


    Oriental night Xuan a look in the eyes, Chang''an recruited two people to take down, as for what is the end, the public know the stomach.


    "Well, you will be careful. Go down." Wave at will and don''t care how ugly their faces are.


    Dongfang Yeliang wants to "usurp the throne" in his next life.


    The next shopkeeper in charge, he did not say anything, but spot check, business is not good, do not say him, so sharp stare at him.


    Scared people promise to rectify immediately and improve business.


    Xiaoyu here, she looked at a thick stack of books, Li Hai standing in her hand.


    "Li Bo, thank you for reading the book on my pillow, or I''ll be confused."


    "You''re welcome, young lady. This is what my subordinates should do."


    "I know that Li Bo is a good hand at work. Otherwise, he would not be the housekeeper of our nightyard. I still remember that he was in Huishui town at that time. It was Li Bo who gave me the opportunity that made me what I am today."


    "Young lady, don''t be too modest. She will shine sooner or later with her talent." Besides, the young master was not introduced by him. Even without him, she would stand up.


    "Ha ha ha... We were still bargaining at that time. It''s been several years in a flash."


    "Yes, the young lady was only ten years old at the beginning, and her business talent has already appeared, which makes her subordinates admire her."


    After talking about the past, it''s time to talk about the present.


    "Li Bo, I have some doubts, but it''s not aimed at you. Don''t be angry.


    The income of these shops is very considerable, except for two places, which are almost unable to make ends meet. Do you know why? "


    "You''re welcome, young lady. I think these two places are suspicious too. I went to the shop in person, and there''s no problem with the location or the things sold. But even if the business is not good, there''s no problem with the people inside.


    Finally, I made a survey. It turns out that there are the same shops beside the two shops, and the price is lower than ours, so the customers don''t come much. "


    At first, he thought that someone was filling his own pocket, but after checking the account, there was no problem, so he went there in person.


    "I see. I''ll go and have a look tomorrow." See if there''s another way.


    Dongfang yexuan came to the study, "Changfu, increase the control of the villa, and monitor Dongfang Yeliang and song lanyue. They can''t wait to report any changes as soon as possible."


    I''ve endured it for so many years. I''m afraid I''ve long wanted to replace it.


    Entering the study, I saw a thick stack of books on the desk and walked over.


    "Finished?"


    "Young master." Li Hai bows his hand.


    "You have done a good job. The yard is well managed, but the news from all sides should be heard." We should make sure that we can''t get through any information on our own side, and we should know other people''s affairs at any time.


    "Yes, I remember."


    "Remember, little people can be bad sometimes. Don''t neglect it." Li Hai must have known about the porter this time, but he didn''t think about anything else.


    "Yes, I''m leaving!"


    Li Hai went down with the account book in his arms. Xiaoyu raised his head and said, "the little villa master is more and more powerful. How can those people live with such strictness?"


    "I only care about how we live. As for others, it''s none of my business."


    Pull her up, "well, busy all day, not hungry?"

 Chapter 1167

    Xiaoyu felt his stomach, "if you don''t say it, I really don''t feel it. Now I''m hungry and I''m going to fight."


    "Let''s go." Lead people to the dining room.


    The next day, light rain didn''t let Li Hai follow, he took three flowers and dark Wei to the two shops.


    Reading comic books in the carriage, she was shocked by the sudden stop of the car.


    "Young lady, there''s a car in front of us." The coachman told me.


    "Such a wide road, you have to stop us. You don''t want to find fault on purpose, or you just bump into me." She looked at both sides, still so wide, it''s not intentional.


    "Still so irascible, Xiaoyu, have you had a firefight?" A gentle male voice came.


    What''s the difference?


    He pulled out the side curtain and poked out his head: "the prince is very interested. How did he come out today?"


    "Well, if you don''t come to me, I can only come to you." An aggrieved wink.


    "Xiaoyu, you are so cruel It''s like being abandoned.


    People around looked at it curiously and recognized the carriage of the villa.


    What does that man have to do with the villa?


    Listen, the voice in the car is female,


    It''s not like the lady of the villa. It''s the lady of rain princess.


    Xiaoyu grinds: "what do you want to do?"


    Don''t you want to discredit her in such a public?


    "I don''t want to do anything. Where is Xiaoyu going? How about I protect you as a bodyguard? " Xuanyuan Qi tilted his head slightly, and the corners of his mouth rose.


    Xiaoyu bit his back teeth, "can I say no?"


    "No!"


    Xuanyuan Qi stepped on his carriage with a smile and let people follow her.


    "Miss, use not..." they drive away, jade plum see she is not happy, put forward.


    "It''s OK. Let him follow." Originally, I wanted to visit secretly. It might not be convenient to have him here, but it''s OK.


    "Here we are, young lady." The carriage stopped on the South Street.


    After Xiaoyu got off the bus, he looked at the clothing shop on the street. It was a little chilly.


    Looking at the opposite house, many big girls and little wives went in and came out laughing.


    "Miss, do you want me to say hello first?" Yu Mei asked.


    Xiaoyu takes a look at Xuanyuan who is walking behind him, and then walks to the restaurant on the side.


    "Shopkeeper, I want the best elegant room. I''m sending something to eat!" Xuanyuan Qi went to Xiaoyu and said ahead of time.


    Xiaoyu opens his mouth and closes it, then follows Xiaoer to go upstairs.


    The room is facing the street. After Xiaoyu enters, he goes to the window and sits down.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m bored to death in the palace without you recently!" Xuanyuanqi came and sat down.


    Xiaoyu''s behind standing Yumei three, Yumei to pour tea, and stand back.


    "Oh... How can I hear that the crown prince''s life is full of ups and downs, and every day it''s so interesting." Xiaoyu takes a sip of the cup.


    "How can you listen to those rumors? You don''t know what I am like!"


    Light rain to open the window to see, her all such meeting, or a guest did not go in, opposite oneself into several batches.


    "We don''t know each other well!" Stir the cup, "you just come out, not afraid of assassination?"


    "I am at the foot of the emperor. If anything happens in your capital, the warriors of our generation will break through your gate and avenge me!"


    Xiaoyu: "this is really powerful. Even if the emperor wants to kill him, he doesn''t dare to seize the kingdom of Dai.


    As he said, no matter what the reason, no matter who, as long as he has an accident on the territory of the kingdom of Bai, it is the fault of the emperor of the kingdom of Bai.

 Chapter 1168

    "By the way, Xiaoyu, how did the Rubik''s cube turn? Why can''t I turn it out for the last time?"


    Light rain light smile, "tell you no harm, but my dividend when to me?"? I only looked at the account book, but I didn''t see a cent of the silver! "


    "Here you are!" He handed over a jade pendant.


    "In your name, I have deposited all that belongs to you in Baihui bank, which is the general bank of the Three Kingdoms. You can get it at any time!"


    Light rain took over, put into the space, "still calculate you have integrity."


    "Dong Dong..." "my guest, your dishes are ready."


    Xiao Liuzi went over, opened the door and let Xiao ER in.


    After setting up, when the second child went out, the sixth son told the two people who were guarding the door: "don''t let people disturb the master''s meal!"


    "Yes The two replied in a neat and uniform way.


    Light rain picked up chopsticks, see Xuanyuan Qi looking at her, but put down the chopsticks, toward him spread his hand.


    He immediately took out the magic from his sleeve and put it on.


    "This thing can''t be taught. It doesn''t have any rules. Every time you turn it, the arrangement is not the same. Watch me turn it first. If you turn it more, you will understand."


    Xiaoyu interrupts the arrangement and turns slowly step by step. In fact, there is a way for everyone to turn out. It can also be said to be a secret script.


    It''s just to draw what she turned, but it''s too fake. It''s better to turn it out by yourself, or it won''t turn out if it''s a little different.


    "Look, that''s good. You''re trying. It''s not hard." Turn it out and pass it to him.


    "I seem to know. Wait." He just fiddles with it.


    Light rain also ignored him, eating vegetables at the same time, attention to the two shops below.


    All of a sudden, she saw a woman go in and come out in two minutes. But the woman was still glaring inside and holding out her hand, as if arguing with the people inside.


    She frowned and motioned Zifei to go down and have a look.


    She suddenly felt that she had found the crux.


    "Ha ha ha... I solved it, Xiaoyu, you see I turned out..." Xuanyuan Qi was excited like a child, so he almost took Xiaoyu''s hand and cheered.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m not very strong and smart. You see, I''ve only seen it once. Dongfang yexuan must have not turned out, or I''m better..."


    Xiaoyu wanted to agree with him at first, but she didn''t like it when he said he was smarter than Dongfang yexuan.


    "Ha ha, ah ye turned out on the second day of the contest."


    "No way!" Xuanyuan Qi denied it.


    "It''s impossible. That''s what it is."


    "Then..." you told him. Instead of saying this, he said with a smile: "yes, the little master of Dongfang has unparalleled wisdom and reputation. It''s natural that he will turn out."


    Light rain mouth preparation of retort swallow go in, how he suddenly admitted?


    Looking at him in surprise.


    "What? Think I''m a chicken with a small stomach and can''t tolerate others? "


    Looking at Xiaoyu or suspiciously looking at him, he sighs in his heart. Is his image so bad in Xiaoyu''s heart?


    "I''m the prince of a country. If I really can''t see myself and others, will someone follow me? Xiaoyu, you are too unfair to me. "


    So you can treat him like this, naturally, Dongfang yexuan won, he was very unhappy, especially about Xiaoyu.


    But in front of Xiaoyu, this magnanimous attitude must be implanted into her heart.

 Chapter 1169

    Xiaoyu looks at him and explains, but it''s none of her business. Whether he can take the throne or not has nothing to do with her.


    "You say it''s time to be thirsty. Have some soup." I''m too lazy to talk to him.


    She occasionally holds a chopstick, not hungry, as eating and playing.


    Xuanyuan Qi listen to her care about him, waiting for her soup, can see that she did not mean, can only do it.


    "I think you always look at those two shops, but what''s the problem?"


    From getting off the car to sitting down, she always paid attention to the lower part. He also looked at it several times, but didn''t see anything.


    "Nothing, just look." It''s nothing. I didn''t say it.


    Xuanyuan looked at her not to say, also did not ask, anyway, he followed, sooner or later will know.


    Zifei came back and whispered in her ear. She was sarcastic. It seemed that she had bullied the master.


    Fortunately, she suddenly decided to use secret interview. If she went in, she might not see this scene.


    "The prince has made good use of it? Would you like to see a play? "


    "Oh? If there''s a good play to watch, I''ll have to polish my eyes and wait. "


    Light rain hook lip a smile, "you three people who can help me go down to buy clothes?"


    She looked at the jade plum three, "but do not expose their identity."


    They are all the people who follow her. Most of them know each other, so they have to test their acting skills and abilities.


    Zifei and they looked at each other, and then, contrary to what they had done before, Ziqiong stood up and said, "I''m willing to share my worries for my master."


    Xiaoyu is a little surprised. Ziqiong is always a cold girl, and she also does protection work. Unlike Yumei, she basically manages all her affairs.


    "Go ahead, there''s a reward for it." She also looked to see if Ziqiong had any other skills besides her martial arts.


    Joan went downstairs, and they were waiting upstairs.


    After a while, a girl appeared downstairs, dressed like a small servant girl of a large family, no matter in clothes or headdress.


    Although there are some changes, everyone in the room knows that it''s Ziqiong, but she has changed her sword spirit and high coldness before. Now she''s a maid who relies on her master''s high spirit.


    "Shopkeeper, my lady wants to buy clothes. Take out all the good ones and let me have a look."


    The shopkeeper raised his head and lowered his head, as if he didn''t see it.


    Purple Qiong was annoyed, patted the next counter, "people, I said no one heard ah?"


    "I said, girl, we don''t have any clothes here. You can go to another house to buy them. You see, the clothes in that house are so many and cheap, so you''d better go there to buy them."


    The boy looked up carelessly and swept the dust on the cloth and clothes with a feather duster.


    "You think I''m blind? There are so many clothes hanging here. What do you mean no clothes? Our lady is not short of money. She wants yours. Bring me that one. Yes, that one. "


    Ziqiong pointed to an atmospheric and well-designed dress behind him.


    "This one?" The boy reached out to get it, but pulled it with his hand


    Leave the clothes with a big hole on the counter.


    "You... Deceive too much..."


    "What''s wrong with bullying you? Do you know whose our shop is? Today''s rain princess, even if you tell the emperor there, it''s no use! "


    The little fellow slightly tilted his head and looked down at the maid in front of him sarcastically.


    "Pa pa pa... Good play, it''s really good play. It turns out that the princess is so famous, and the people under her are so powerful, but I dare not provoke her."


    Xuanyuan clapped and walked in with a smile.

 Chapter 1170

    Xiaoyu walked in front of him with a smile, "why don''t I know when I''m so powerful that I''m not afraid of the emperor? Why don''t you tell me who gave you the courage? "


    It''s really enough. I don''t know how many people have been offended by such a big hat. If it comes to the palace, no matter how powerful she is, she won''t have nine lives to spend.


    "Princess... See Princess..." the shopkeeper listened to the voice, but he didn''t believe it. After seeing the people, he had to believe it. Now there are few people in the capital who don''t know the princess.


    Hurriedly out, kneeling on the ground, the two boys trembled with fear and knelt down.


    "When did I let you do this to our guests? How did I tell you that I was so "powerful"


    Xiaoyu steps to the shopkeeper and stands still.


    "Come on, tell me about it. I didn''t know I was so good. Please teach me and let me know."


    A drop of sweat on the top of the shopkeeper''s head slides down his skirt. How could the princess come in person?


    What can we do now?


    "Princess, it''s all said by the people outside. Yes, it''s all said by the people outside. The little ones have heard about it. The little ones are wrong. They shouldn''t listen to the rumors!"


    "I heard that? Who did you listen to? You point it out to me. "


    "This... People outside are saying that the small ones are indistinguishable."


    "Since they are all talking about it, you can point to any of them. You should go out and point out one to me. I have to thank you for being said that. En... Just send him to the Yamen for a few days. Can you say something?"


    She looked at xuanyuanqi with a smile.


    Xuanyuan Qi nodded funny, "not bad, this yamen is not everyone can go, presumably they will thank you."


    "Well, go to the shopkeeper." She just smiles and looks at the kneeling shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper knelt down and was afraid. He looked out at the pedestrians who had surrounded him.


    The people he saw all avoided. They didn''t want to go to Yamen. Is that where people go?


    If you go in and don''t peel off a layer of skin, you can come out with a ghost.


    Xiaoyu looked at him for a long time and frowned, "Yumei, I''m afraid the shopkeeper is too kind-hearted. He can''t bear to catch the rumor monger. Go and help him."


    "Yes Jade plum one hand will belly round rolling shopkeeper out of the shop, throw on the ground.


    "Our princess heard that someone was talking about her outside, so she was very curious about what she said. She also drove the guests out of the shop with the shopkeeper, and let the shopkeeper recognize them. But don''t worry. Our princess is kind-hearted and won''t be wronged."


    Yu Mei''s remarks made the spectators nod their heads. She is worthy of being the maid of a wealthy family. If she has great strength, she won''t say anything. Her whole body style is several times better than that of ordinary ladies.


    He kicked the dull shopkeeper, "go and point out, don''t you say that people outside are talking about how our princess is? Point it out and reward it. "


    What''s the reward? Of course, it''s time to walk around the prison.


    Xuanyuan Qi fan Shua opened, "your people tune / teach is good, speak of your shadow."


    Xiaoyubai looks at him. Yumei has been with her for a long time. It''s normal to be influenced by her. Unexpectedly, even Gao Leng''s Ziqiong is taken askew. The play is also very good.


    "I don''t dare to compare with the prince. The prince''s ability is that he has been armed from head to toe, from inside to outside. No one can hurt him."


    The heart is black, the skin is thick enough, ordinary people can''t compare.

 Chapter 1171

    Xuanyuan Qi is still a little strange, like praise, but there is always something wrong.


    Don''t answer at all. Look ahead.


    The shopkeeper slowly stood up and looked at them one by one. All the people he saw were staring at him. They were all: You slander me, I don''t beat you!


    But he can''t get through without identifying it.


    This surrounded so many people, curious people came to see, more and more people, everyone noisy, the shopkeeper''s heart is shaking.


    Just close your eyes and point at someone at will.


    "What do you mean? How dare you slander my young master and sister


    Before he opened his eyes, he was kicked over.


    "Brother, speak well, don''t do it, princess, they are still there!" The woman grabbed the man by the arm.


    Xiaoyu came out and saw that she was still an acquaintance. "Shopkeeper, you said that people outside were all saying that the princess was domineering, but did you confirm that?"


    "I''ve seen the princess!" Shuiqingqing takes his brother to see him. His brother is ignorant, but he treats her very well.


    "Princess, i... little girl just went out. I don''t know what this rumor is about. As soon as the princess is kind, we can all see how many people she saved in winter. Now many people are lucky to have the princess''s business to support their families. How can the princess be a domineering person?"


    Shuiqingqing is a little afraid, but she still looks up and says softly.


    Her brother looked up, "although I''m a jerk, I''ve heard the story of the princess. It can''t be that kind of person. Someone must have arranged it and planted it on purpose."


    Xiaoyu smiles. She didn''t expect to meet shuiqingqing. Last time song lanyue held a flower appreciation banquet in the villa, she slapped her face with rare flowers and gave shuiqingqing two pots.


    "Alas, it can be seen that some people are open-minded, but some people don''t think so. Shopkeeper, go on and find out the people for me. This time, you can put your eyes on the bright spot. Don''t point it wrong, or..."


    Wave, let shuiqingqing come to her side.


    The shopkeeper vomited to death in his heart. He casually pointed out that everyone was known by the princess. It seems that he still has identity. Then he pointed to a common people. Is that ok?


    Looking carefully, I saw an old woman standing in the crowd. She was a poor woman according to her dress.


    "That''s her. Last time I saw her in front of the shop, she was swearing and spitting at the shop!"


    The woman rushed over, "you''re talking nonsense! The old lady won''t say that. Last winter, our grandson was ill and almost didn''t go. We didn''t even have food at home. Where there was money to cure the disease, the princess asked someone to cure it.


    Later, it gives our family a way to make a living, so that the old lady can live to the present. Whoever dares to slander the princess, the old lady will fight with him. "


    Holding her hand, she was about to scratch the shopkeeper. Yumei held her, "don''t worry, old lady. Our princess hasn''t spoken yet. She won''t do anyone wrong. How''s your grandson, Granny? I''ve heard that I''m learning abacus in school, right? "


    "Yes, yes, my grandson said, when I grow up, I want to do business like a princess and make a lot of money!" The old woman couldn''t see her smile when she talked about her grandson.


    Light rain light to see to the shopkeeper, the bottom of the eye emerge a cold idea, "shopkeeper, how and you say different?"


    The shopkeeper was flustered. He didn''t know that any old woman he was looking for knew the princess. Now he had to bite her.


    "She lied. I saw it with my own eyes and heard it with my own ears. That''s what she said."

 Chapter 1172

    "She lied? It''s OK. You say that there are many people who are rumored to be the princess. She must be more than one. Please point out a few more for me Light rain voice cold sparse, not just talking and laughing.


    "Small..." the shopkeeper clenched his fist. Now, it''s better to pull more cushions.


    "He... Said it, and she said it when he came to our shop." He pointed to several people in a row.


    Those people immediately panic, "princess, he talks nonsense, the grass people didn''t say..."


    "I''m sorry, my shopkeeper''s eyes are not very good. Maybe everyone looks the same. Just have a fight. Don''t worry about it." Xiaoyu signals Yumei.


    Yumei stepped forward and kicked hard. Everyone looked at a good girl. She was so cruel and subconsciously shrunk her neck.


    "Ouch..." the shopkeeper cried bitterly. Yumei stepped back. He couldn''t stand up for a long time. The place where he was kicked was so painful that he bared his teeth.


    "Princess, what''s going on?" Shuiqingqing asked in a low voice.


    Xiaoyu motioned the purple Qiong inside to come out.


    "I''m here to buy clothes for my master. But when I came in, the shopkeeper didn''t pay attention to me. I said that there were a lot of clothes in it, but I didn''t have them. I asked me to buy them from the opposite side. I pointed out one of them, and he tore it up and threw it away. He said that he would like to buy it or not. Anyway, their shop belongs to the princess, and we don''t deserve it."


    Ziqiong came slowly, slowly, with tears on her face. "My young lady used to like the clothes in this shop. They were good-looking, and the cloth was good. But these days, every time she came, she had to be driven out. She thought the shop was not ready to open."


    "Putong" knelt down, "princess, we all know who you are and what you sell in your shop. There is nothing wrong with it. Let''s not say anything else. Many people have used the things of Meiyan Pavilion. Our young lady is also full of praise. This shop can''t be closed."


    Light rain mouth corner smoked to smoke, didn''t think purple Qiong still quite can say, that tears is how come?


    He looked up and sighed, "Oh, I don''t want to, but with such rumors, I have to close the shop. I hope the rumors will dissipate. Now there is a new shop on the opposite side. You can go to the opposite side to have a look."


    Since it''s acting, how can she delay.


    Xuanyuan eyebrow hair pick pick, if Xiaoyu will admit defeat, he can cut off the head when the ball kick.


    "Is this a pit, princess?" One of the pedestrians made a sudden remark.


    It''s like opening the floodgate, and everyone starts to talk about you and me.


    "It seems to me that the shopkeeper and the boy must have been bribed. I''m afraid the princess is too kind to fight."


    "You see, the location of the shop is good, the clothes are good, but why is the business bad?"


    "It''s easy to say that I haven''t seen the same shop on the opposite side. All the business has been robbed."


    "Ah... I think of it. It must be the shop on the opposite side that deliberately bribed the shopkeeper and the clerk in the princess shop, just to grab business."


    "That''s despicable."


    "What a shame


    ˇ­ˇ­


    It can be seen that people are smart. As long as they are properly guided, fools can figure it out.


    Shuiqingqing pulled her brother''s sleeve, "brother, I think this is the princess in the calculation, how to do?"


    His brother is not very smart, "or report to the official, right, report to the official!"


    "Princess, it''s better to report to the official. The official master will definitely understand." He stood up and said.

 Chapter 1173

    Xiaoyu covered the corner of his mouth with a smile and hesitated to see the crowd, "if this... Is wronged, the shopkeeper has been doing it for a long time, it shouldn''t be..."


    "Princess, you are so kind that you will be cheated. Send it to the official!" Pedestrian advice. Fortunately, the princess was accompanied by such a powerful maid, or she would be bullied to death.


    "Give it to the official. The official will make the decision."


    "Yes, let''s see the officials off!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone advised, afraid of rain good let go.


    But we all forget when this young lady was weak and bullied.


    I just told Yumei to beat people.


    "This... This..." Xiaoyu frowned and sighed, "it''s just that right and wrong are arbitrary. The government will find out. As long as you are innocent, it will be OK."


    With that, he turned his back to the shopkeeper.


    Then he shivered and wanted to laugh.


    The people behind don''t know. They think the princess is sad. It''s also sad to be betrayed by her own people.


    "Our princess is too kind. I heard that she was bullied by the lady of the villa in the villa. Fortunately, she was protected by the young villa leader. Otherwise, she would have been bullied earlier."


    "But how did I hear that it was the lady of the manor who was beaten by the princess?"


    "If it''s a rumor, even if it''s a fight from the princess, it''s also a fear that the princess will be bullied. Anyway, it can''t be the princess who did it."


    "I also think it''s because the princess is so delicate that she can''t fight against the lady of the manor. It''s said that she''s a powerful one. She lost the original lady of the manor and climbed up on her own. You know, it turned out to be a maid beside the lady of the Manor."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Listening to the discussion, he began to deviate and became the triangular love between the master and the first lady and the second lady of the maid.


    Xiaoyu quickly turned around, "everyone, now, I''m afraid I''m hungry. Let''s go home for dinner. Don''t be hungry because I''m hungry. It''s hot again. It''s time for heatstroke."


    After persuading everyone away, the shopkeeper and two men were sent to the government.


    "Zifei, close the shop first, and talk about it later." When it''s all like this, she''ll make a change.


    See the side is still clear water brother and sister, "just thank you, or I invite you to dinner?"


    The fan that Xuan Yuan Qi shakes stops, "aren''t you just eating?"


    You can''t use your stomach to be grateful.


    Shuiqingqing brother and sister embarrassed smile, "no, princess, you are busy, we still have something to do."


    Light rain makes an effort to stare Xuan Yuan together one eye, "that I invite you again next time, since you have something to do, I also inconvenient stop."


    Waiting for someone to leave, Xuanyuan Qi fan hit the head of light rain, "clearly want to drive people away, why still keep people hypocritical!"


    "You don''t understand. It''s called Eq. forget it. I can''t tell you."


    Get into the carriage and go to another shop.


    Before departure, I glanced at the shop opposite. I thought it was an accident. I didn''t want to see anyone else playing tricks.


    In the second shop, she did not make any secret visits, but went in directly.


    This is a rouge shop. The steward in it said two words, but he is still a capable one.


    "Tell me why it''s like this. A guest doesn''t have it and doesn''t know what to do." He asked, sitting on a chair in the lobby.


    The shopkeeper stood in front of him. He looked at the man next to the princess several times in doubt. This is not the young villa master. How can he come with the princess? Is the princess out of the wall?

 Chapter 1174

    "Back to the princess, in fact, it''s not that our shop has fewer guests. Basically, every Rouge shop has fewer guests."


    "What''s the matter?" She looked at this shop, but it didn''t decrease a lot, mainly because it gradually decreased every month.


    The shopkeeper raised his head, looked at her, and then lowered his head, "in fact, it''s related to the princess."


    "What does it have to do with me?" It''s not that she won''t let the guests come.


    "Meiyan pavilion has a good business, so..."


    Well, she understood that it was her own family who robbed her own business.


    "It''s easy to do, eh... I''ll ask people to send something from Meiyan pavilion every day, which should be able to drive the guests."


    But it''s not good. After all, Meiyan Pavilion is mainly used for this, rouge... Isn''t that for make-up?


    Meiyan Pavilion sells skin care products, but not cosmetics.


    "Forget it, I''ll arrange for someone to make a new batch of rouge powder, and it will be all right then."


    "Really? Great, princess. What do you need a little one for? As long as I can do, I will try my best to finish it. "


    The shopkeeper was very excited. Before there was no Meiyan Pavilion, his business was still very good. But later, he was jealous of the shopkeeper of Meiyan Pavilion. He always thought that if the princess could rectify the shop, he would do better.


    Xiaoyu ignores his surprise and wants to do more with her.


    "How''s the shop next to here?"


    "It''s not very good, but because it''s just opened, it has attracted a lot of customers, but our shop is full of regular customers, so it doesn''t affect much."


    After seeing the shop, Xiaoyu and they went out, "Xuanyuan Qi, I''ve finished my work. If I want to go home, should you go back to the palace?"


    Follow her all the time. Don''t spread any rumors later.


    Xuanyuan looked at the sky. "It''s boring to go back so early. Why don''t I go back with you? I haven''t been to Sihai villa yet."


    Xiaoyu smirked, "Your Highness, how do you know I''m going back to the villa? You watch me


    "How can it be? When I came to the princess''s house to look for you today, the doorman said it."


    Light rain white eyes, "do you think I believe it?"


    "I can tell you that you are the prince with high status. I can''t stop you, but our family is making trouble. I don''t care if you are swept by the wind."


    Dongfang yexuan will ignore him, and the owner may flatter him, but Dongfang Yeliang and song lanyue will cling to him, or even design him.


    Xuanyuan didn''t even think about it, "it''s OK, it''s not you."


    Xiaoyu shrugged, "whatever you want." Anyway, she reminded me.


    It was already afternoon. The carriage came to the villa and said, "go in."


    Xiaoyu motioned Zifei to come, "you ask people to send this to the emperor."


    She took out a letter from her sleeve to Yumei.


    Then raise your feet to keep up with the Xuanyuan in front.


    "Xuanyuanqi, you''d better turn around. I''ll let someone take you. I''m a little tired. Go back and lie down for a while." He recruited a maid at will.


    "This is my guest. You can show me around the villa."


    Finish saying don''t wait for Xuan Yuan to oppose together, oneself lift foot to go to night courtyard.


    She''s not going to waste time hanging out with people, and she''s really tired.


    Looking at the light rain that has left, Xuanyuan Qi has a smile on his face, which is strange.


    "Young master, please!" The maid looks at the handsome man. Although she is not as good-looking as the owner of her own village, her whole body style is not fake.

 Chapter 1175

    Red face of bow, if she can follow this childe, even if it is to do a room is also good.


    "Girl, what does the princess usually like to do?" He swept eyes contain spring''s maid, fundus flash despise.


    "You''re talking about the young lady. She''s usually in the night yard, so we can''t go in. But the maid met her several times, and she was very smiling. She likes to see the lotus in the yard, barbecue and blow in the Pavilion..."


    Huangfu Zifeng looked at the letter in his hand and put it down with a smile.


    "What''s the emperor laughing at, but what''s the good thing?" Xiaonanzi asked curiously beside the station.


    "It''s nothing. See for yourself." Pick up the fold on the book case at will.


    Xiaonanzi picked up the letter paper, which only had two words: "get this sticky Prince away, and don''t tell me later that I colluded with outsiders to betray the country!"


    "The emperor, how does the princess talk the same? The master is already the emperor."


    "Well, they''ve always been like this. I think it''s good. It''s like the old days. Unlike those courtiers, they don''t dare to say anything. Guard against me


    Dongfang yexuan is his younger brother. He is more amiable than those brothers who are related by blood.


    "Let those who follow come back."


    After listening to the report, Huangfu Zifeng wants to laugh, but he can''t. is Zhang Xiaoyu kind?


    No one''s protecting you from being bullied to death?


    It''s really the funniest joke. Zhang Xiaoyu''s scheming stomach is not much whiter than that of Dongfang yexuan.


    "OK, now that she''s here, let someone protect the prince until she goes back to the palace."


    He also does not trust this person to stick to the light rain and the East, in case it is really pryed away, it will not be fun.


    Light rain back to the night yard, immediately back to the study, the clothing shop in order to save customers, we need more novel style.


    She combined the characteristics of modern and ancient times and drew several sets.


    As for Rouge shop, the ancient powder contained too much lead, which hurt the face.


    To be natural, it will be expensive, but she has always focused on the rich circle, you have your reason.


    "Send a letter to Ma Wencai, increase the purchase of fresh flowers, dried flowers can also be."


    "Let people buy some more herbs, Angelica dahurica, aconite root, Poria cocos, Paeonia lactiflora, yam, pearl powder... To come in, I use it."


    Zifei didn''t understand, "young lady, we have all these herbs in the villa. Do you want to buy them outside?"


    There are all kinds of medicinal materials in the villa. There is a special warehouse for medicinal materials.


    However, most people can''t get the precious herbs. Only the master and the young master can speak.


    "Then go and get some, and something that can be powdered." She wants to experiment first, these things are beauty whitening things.


    It doesn''t hurt the skin. It''s not expensive. It''s best to make cosmetics.


    Zifei quickly took two girls to get things, said it was a little bit, but the steward knew it was the young lady, so he prepared everything better.


    "Here you are, young lady. What should I do now?" Zifei asked aloud when she came back.


    "Come on, put them all in the side hall, and ask a few more people to help."


    Xiaoyu commands the maids to turn the herbs into powder, and then she modulates them in several ways according to the literature she read in her previous life.


    But there is no coagulant, there is no viscous agent, as for preservatives, let alone think.


    Xiaoyu thought of walking around the side hall.


    Yumei and they didn''t dare to disturb, so they had to grind powder.

 Chapter 1176

    "By the way, it can be replaced by lard. Lard also has the effect of moisturizing skin, and can also play the role of coagulation and viscosity!" Xiaoyu claps her hands and comes over with a smile.


    "Zifei, help me get some lard from the kitchen. You go out first. I''ll give you some good things later."


    When there are only three people in the room, Yumei Zifei and Ziqiong, close the door to stop visiting outside.


    "Come and help."


    She put it according to the proportion, adjusted it, and put it in the small silver box. She slowly put five boxes, one can be used for a month.


    "What is this, miss?" Yumei takes it. I don''t know what''s the use.


    There was still something left in the bowl, but she only prepared five silver boxes, one of which was only a small one.


    "You can try a little bit of it on your hands."


    Yumei and Zifei tried it first. After touching it well, "eh, it''s so white. It''s still on your hand. It''s not like the powder you bought. It''s attached to it. It''s unnatural."


    Purple Qiong eyes bright, also make some try, "really, the madam is very fierce, we how didn''t expect."


    "Because we are not young ladies, ha ha ha..." Zifei smiles.


    "Young lady, can I ask for a box? I don''t want today''s reward. " Women love beauty. Naturally, she likes it.


    "You have all these benefits, but this is just one of them. Don''t fool around in private. There is a proportion of them. If they are not added properly, there may be other discomfort."


    Although they saw it, she was not afraid of it. It looked simple, but there were still many things to pay attention to.


    "At that time, we need to make petals. They are all things that don''t hurt the skin. You all have them." People who follow her, these things are enough.


    "Thank you, young lady."


    "Thank you. Follow me. I have to take care of my skin. I''ll find my husband later. I''m not afraid to be called a yellow faced woman." Think about the beautiful pictures she brought out.


    Zifei and Ziqiong don''t have any feelings. They don''t want to get married.


    But Yumei''s face turned red.


    "By the way, Ziqiong, you''ve done a good job today. The play is very good. Go to feicui Pavilion and pick out a piece of jewelry and put it on my account."


    "Wow... It''s so good. I''ll go if I knew it, miss. I want it too. You can''t be partial." Yumei is coquettish.


    "Go, as long as you do a good job, there are all kinds of things. This time, it''s what Ziqiong deserves."


    "Madam Xie Shao, can I have another one?" Asked Michelle weakly.


    "You said I don''t like the jade Pavilion, but the jewelry in it is good in the capital.


    Zifei and Yumei are curious to know what she wants. They follow the young lady. The young lady treats them well, and there is no lack of money.


    "The maid follows the young lady, and there is no shortage of jewelry and silver. Some time ago, the young lady designed a set of gingko leaf jewelry herself. Can the maid ask for one?"


    Ziqiong said, Zifei quickly took her hand, "young lady, she''s joking." He turned his head and said in a low voice, "how can you ask for something from the young lady? It''s what the young lady loves."


    "Nothing." Xiaoyu smile, "you can like, visible my vision is good, from now on I design a set is, in this case, you three people each choose the same."


    She''s not short of money. Just give it to them.


    Three happy salute, clean up here, light rain and just help the maid reward silver.

 Chapter 1177

    Zifei took Ziqiong''s hand and retreated to the corner. "Ziqiong, you are crazy. You dare to ask the master for something directly. You know, only the master can give us something, we can''t ask for it."


    "Don''t worry, master won''t mind. We''ve been following for a long time. I really like the jade pendant, but it''s not for me. It''s Yumei. You know what she''s doing with Commander Chang''an. We always have to send something good."


    "But you can buy it elsewhere. What if the master is so considerate? The young lady is kind to us, but she is not so kind."


    Young lady, that''s not an ordinary person. It''s not necessarily easier to be offended than the young master.


    "I know, when do you think I''m a reckless one? The young lady hasn''t brought that suit for a long time. You may not find it. That day, when the second lady held a banquet, Miss Yang was staring at the young lady''s jewelry. Later, I saw that she was wearing the same jade pendant. She may feel that no one can see it hidden in her clothes, but since then, I haven''t seen the young lady wearing it."


    If their maidservants wear the same jewelry as Miss Yang, it will look good.


    "I see. I thought you..."


    "You think I''m delusional, don''t you? I''ve seen a lot of the days around the young lady, and I''ve seen them open. " She may have had delusion before, but it was not enough. Later, she was not as good as the young lady.


    "Ha ha... Well, let''s go and wait on the young lady."


    Xiaoyu smiles. Maybe Ziqiong is more careful than Yumei. She is a good girl.


    "Stop, the night court is closed to outsiders!" The servants outside the yard looked at the people coming towards them and came out to stop them.


    "Bold, this is..." Xiao Liuzi immediately scolded.


    "Back off!" Xuanyuan Qi said to stop.


    Or led the maid came out, "this is the young lady into the villa guests, young lady ordered in the yard around."


    The porter was very suspicious, "the young lady has been back for a long time, and has not said that there are guests. In short, no one can come in without the orders of the young master and the young lady."


    Even sometimes the villa leader comes to report.


    "Well, you should report it. Can we still be liars? Can I still enter the villa? " Xiao Liuzi couldn''t resist the impulse of beating him violently and drank angrily.


    The servant looked at it for a while and then waved to another servant to report.


    There are a lot of people in the dark in the yard. There is something wrong with it. These people think about it alone.


    "Young lady, the prince is coming. He is waiting outside the yard. Do you want to put him in?" Zifei goes to Xiaoyu who is thinking about things.


    Light rain is still thinking, raise an eye, "let him come in."


    I don''t know when Dongfang yexuan will come back. She has something to do with him.


    "Xiaoyu, you are more powerful than the palace. Even I won''t let you in." Xuanyuanqi looks at the light rain lying on the rocking chair under the corridor.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ll beat you if I get into trouble." That doesn''t mean she''s going to rebel.


    "It''s all about assassination. I almost died several times, but I can''t be more careful."


    "Yes, I''m wrong, but you will enjoy it. I''ve been walking for a long time, and I don''t even have a mouthful of water to drink. Don''t you respect me too much?"


    He came to sit down, but only a rocking chair, light rain a look, someone moved the chair.


    "It''s not enough respect, is it? How about I ask all the people from the villa to come and give you a big banquet? "

 Chapter 1178

    "You don''t have to. You said you were poor. Save you some money, and you can make a good treat for me." He doesn''t have time for those people.


    "It''s not dark yet. Don''t dream, but there is a second lady in our villa. She must want to cook for you very much. Go to her." Think of her cooking, think of the United States!


    She found that song lanyue''s face was a little ugly, just like eating excrement.


    Cover up the smile, it is estimated that song lanyue has already been mutilated, or it will not run over.


    "No, what about the young master? Why don''t you see him? I want to play some chess with him. "


    "This kind of Idiot''s question you also ask, you at will, I lie down again." After that, just close your eyes and ignore people.


    Xuanyuan Qi chokes. He naturally knows that Dongfang yexuan has gone out and hasn''t come back.


    "Light rain... Light rain... Light rain..."


    Low voice ring in the ear, Xiaoyu frown closed, just don''t open your eyes.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re still the chicken stewed mushroom. Can you make it again? You can''t make it in the palace."


    Xiaoyu thought, nonsense, mushrooms are not the same, the technique is not the same, how can the taste be the same.


    "Light rain..."


    Xiaoyu was annoyed by Balabala, who kept talking in her ears. She sat up and said, "are you finished? Come on, get me the second lady! "


    "No!" Xuanyuan Qi immediately stop, the woman finally get rid of, can not want to see.


    The thing is like this, Xuanyuan Qi in accordance with a while said, according to the light rain like to go to the place, and then song lanyue with people came.


    Because the face is too swollen, I take a veil, and I can''t see it when I look at it.


    "Your Highness, it''s really a pity. I just know. Let me show you the way."


    Originally, a strange young master came to the villa. She just asked. Knowing that it was Zhang Xiaoyu who brought it in, she asked people to have a look. If she was a adulterer, it would be much easier to overthrow Zhang Xiaoyu.


    This person happened to follow the villa master to meet the prince in the princess'' mansion, so she came quickly.


    "This light rain is too shameful. How can you let yourself stroll? I''ll teach her a lesson later. Your highness, please come this way. I''ve already had people prepare wine and vegetables. You must be tired too. You''d better have a rest."


    It is said that this is the next emperor of Tieding. If you please him, it may be good in the future.


    "No more." Xuanyuan Qi said with a gentle smile, "I just want to see what Sihai villa looks like. Don''t bother my wife."


    "Don''t bother, this is what I should do. Xiaoyu''s daughter-in-law is not born well, and many of them don''t understand. I''ll forgive you. I''d better accompany you."


    After thinking about it, it''s not good for a woman to accompany her like this, "go and call the eldest son."


    Tell the maid to call Dongfang Yeliang. My son must know more than her.


    "Your Highness, my son is very smart and has outstanding ability. He knows a lot from all over the world. I will have something to talk with you."


    Xuanyuan Qi light looking at her, "is it?"


    "Yes, you''ll see." Song lanyue answered quickly.


    Xuanyuan Qi was very annoyed with this stupid woman. He happened to see a man coming in a hurry in the distance, who should be the son of this woman.


    "Son, you''re here, quick..." song lanyue takes a few steps and excitedly wants to pull Dongfang Yeliang.


    Xuanyuan Qi in the hands of a pearl pop up, that song lanyue legs a bend, turned over and fell into the pool beside.

 Chapter 1179

    "Mother!" Dongfang Yeliang immediately jumps in to save his mother. Song lanyue''s face, which is just injured, turns in the water in fear. The veil falls off and shows a pig''s head.


    "Come on, help people." Xuanyuan Qi orders people.


    After Dongfang Yeliang got up to save people, he couldn''t say anything. Xuanyuan Qi said: "your father fell into the water. You''d better ask the doctor quickly. Don''t suffer from the cold."


    "This..." Dongfang Yeliang looked at her mother who couldn''t see her expression and was in a coma. "I''m sorry, Prince. I''ll take her back first."


    He also ordered people to wait on the prince, and then he left with them in his arms.


    Xuanyuan see these two people left together, just quickly let people take to night courtyard to look for light rain.


    "I''m here for you, so I don''t have to trouble others. If you''re still sleepy, go to sleep. I''ll just sit by myself." See light rain to call that annoying song lanyue, he quickly stop.


    Alas, he sighed helplessly when he looked at Xiaoyu who had closed his eyes again. He was really useless, mainly because he didn''t want Xiaoyu to be angry.


    "Master, she is really too much..." small six son gnash teeth, master how so tolerant of this woman.


    "Back off."


    Xuanyuan Qi silently looks at Xiaoyu''s sleeping face. Xiaoyu feels the gaze, but she never opens her eyes. Anyway, Yumei are all around, and there are many dark guards around.


    Outside the villa, the person who was photographed by the emperor to protect / invite the crown prince to return to the palace arrived with a luxurious carriage.


    Dongfang yexuan came back on horseback and saw a group of people at the door, "who are these people?"


    "Young master, it looks like the palace." The one in front is not dressed up as a father-in-law, but the one behind is like an imperial guard. There are ten or twenty people.


    "Go down and ask." Chang''an rode forward, but brought the eunuch over.


    "I''ve met the young master."


    "My father-in-law, what are you doing here?" Dongfang yexuan, dressed in white, raised his hand on horseback.


    "When the crown prince of daiguo comes to the villa, the emperor orders his servants to take his highness back."


    Is xuanyuanqi at the villa?


    Must be to look for light rain, "that father-in-law with me into it."


    After getting off the horse, before entering the gate, "young lady can come back?"


    The keeper bowed his head and said, "I''ve been back for an hour."


    When Dongfang yexuan returns to the night yard, he sees Xiaoyu lying on the rocking chair to rest, Yumei playing a fan, Zifei and Ziqiong standing behind, all staring at Xuanyuan Qi sitting in front of him.


    "It''s really disrespectful of your highness to come here. No one told me that the prince was coming, which made him wait for a long time."


    Dongfang yexuan strides to Xiaoyu and holds him up. "How do you serve him? Let him sleep outside." Cold eye swept 3 people, but looking at Xuan Yuan Qi.


    "I know my mistake." The three knelt down on one knee.


    "Hum!" Leng hum, carrying light rain into the room, put on the bed.


    Light rain a hook his neck, "how do you just come back, this person gave you, meal good call me."


    He said with a smile, "yes, please obey my mother''s orders."


    Catch the delicate lips, deeply intertwined, such as light rain can not breathe, just separated.


    "You rest and I''ll take the rest."


    "Yes." Xiaoyu lies down, her lips are red and swollen, she turns over and sleeps with her eyes closed.


    After the eastern night Xuan came out, he saw that Xuanyuan Qi was still sitting, "how could his royal highness be interested in coming to the villa?"


    See him want to open mouth, "but not important, just Prince out of palace time is too long, outside is very dangerous, still early go back."

 Chapter 1180

    Xuanyuan Qi calmly smile, "little villa master urgent what, light rain has not yet to do chicken stewed mushroom to eat, how can I go."


    "I''m sorry. It''s raining all day. I''m afraid I have to get up tomorrow to eat it. You''d better go another day."


    Dongfang yexuan is standing in front of the door, looking at Xuanyuan with a smile.


    Everyone in the yard could feel the sparks between them.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although the villa is much worse than the Imperial Palace, I can still struggle for it for one night. When the light rain wakes up tomorrow, I won''t be able to eat again."


    "That''s a pity. I''m afraid the prince can''t stay."


    "Oh? Young master, are you not welcome


    "No, it''s not welcome, it''s disgust. The crown prince also reads the books of sages, so I don''t think it''s hard to force others."


    "Ha ha... The one who studies alone is the one who makes people difficult!" The so-called monarchy, in addition to the way of kings and ministers, but also to meet the difficulties and expand the territory!


    The eastern night Xuan eye Mou one Shan, immediately light smile, "is it?"? I don''t know if it can be strong! Mr. Liu... "


    A eunuch came in from outside the courtyard, followed by the imperial guards.


    "Prince, the emperor is worried about your comfort. He specially asked the slave to take someone to protect you back to the palace!"


    Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes were cold. He gazed at the eunuch for a long time. He was looking at the smiling Eastern night Xuan and clenched his fingers.


    With a little smile, "well, thank you so much for the White Emperor. Let''s go."


    Dongfang yexuan, you are so cruel that you find Baidi.


    He would not have been so constrained if he had not been too presumptuous on the land of Bai.


    "Prince, walk slowly." Oriental night Xuan mouth up, want to hook up with his daughter-in-law, delusion.


    Xuanyuan steps together and leaves the villa without looking back.


    "What did the young lady do today? How could the emperor send someone here?" He turned and looked at Yumei.


    A few people thought about it and did nothing?


    Yumei looked up and said, "Miss gave a letter to the emperor. I don''t know if it''s the reason."


    The East night Xuan nods, estimate is this, light rain too thief, Xuan Yuan Qi how also can''t think of, this matter is light rain do.


    "Set the meal!" Push the door into the room, see light rain Sleep is not very stable, sitting on the bed, will be half up.


    "Lady, wake up and go to sleep after dinner."


    Light rain eyelids moved, opened his eyes, "I don''t want to eat, so sleepy."


    "Just for a while. If you don''t eat for a while, you should be hungry in the middle of the night." Regardless of her objection, she picked up the man and went to the side hall to sit down.


    The meal was set. "Here, have some."


    "You seem to be sleepy recently. Is there something wrong with your body? I''ll see the doctor later. "


    "No, it''s just that people are sleepy when it''s hot. It''s called sleepiness in spring, fatigue in autumn, napping in summer and hibernation in winter."


    "Love is sleepy every season, isn''t it? You lazy pig Michelle to feed half a bowl of rice, she shook her head not to eat, he began to eat.


    "If you don''t know how to enjoy health, how can you know the benefits of sleeping in?"


    "Let me in, let me in. Your highness is in it. Why don''t you let me in, master? You see, the princess is so big that even the elders don''t pay attention to her."


    Suddenly there was a lot of noise outside, and they stopped at the same time. "Listen to the sound, song lanyue is coming. It seems that he didn''t flatter xuanyuanqi at first. Now how come he''s here again?"

 Chapter 1181

    "Take care of her, Chang''an. Drive out. Don''t scream at the door." Oriental night Xuan light voice orders.


    "Do you think this woman looks like a cockroach?" Xiaoyu''s lips are curled.


    "What do you say?"


    "You can''t beat Xiaoqiang! Yesterday, I just had a beating. Before my face got better, I ran out to draw hatred. I think it''s still light. "


    "Next time, just focus on the main point and take a breath."


    "Ha ha, it''s better to leave. It''s very good. You can beat it up in three days. If you beat it hard, you won''t have to beat it up. How boring that is." She stretched out her hand to look at her finger. Next time she took off her shoes, it didn''t hurt her hand. It didn''t look like a whip would bleed.


    "Well, it''s up to you!" The East night Xuan dotes on drown of bow a kiss.


    Outside, Chang''an looked at Song lanyue, who was crying and making a lot of noise. "The prince of Dai is really not here. He just left for a while."


    "Who are you cheating on? I just asked the porter before I came here. The prince didn''t leave at all. Is that what Zhang Xiaoyu told you to say? Master... Look, the dog slave doesn''t care about me so much..."


    Song lanyue is angry and coquettish at first. She may forget her ugly face. Dongfang Mingcheng steps back slightly.


    "What''s the name of Dahu? If the prince doesn''t leave, he''ll be angry if you make so much noise. "


    Dongfang Mingcheng looked inside. "I''ll go first and have a look. I don''t know."


    Chang''an didn''t stop him. This is the master of the village, the father of the young master.


    Song lanyue wants to keep up, but is stopped by the guard''s sword. Dongfang Yeliang pulls one, but doesn''t run into it.


    Just about to scold, Dongfang Yeliang shook his head slightly, "Niang, wait first."


    Dad is right. If the prince is going to be there, it''s wrong for them to quarrel at the door.


    "But will your father help Dongfang yexuan? He''s not here."


    Song lanyue doesn''t believe in the villa master. It''s a good chance to ascend to the crown prince of the state. If he takes a fancy to her son, will he also give her a letter?


    If it can be developed in daiguo, it is not inferior to Baiguo.


    "Go to the gate and ask if the prince has left." Dongfang Yeliang points to a servant.


    "Niang, let''s ask again. If you haven''t left, you must still be in the nightyard."


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    Dongfang Mingcheng went into the night yard, but did not find the prince''s person. He went to the couple''s yard and saw them on the dining table at the door


    Quickly back, the door is guarded by people, he just saw from a distance, waved his hand not to let servants disturb, he slowly walked out.


    "Let''s go." He left with his own people.


    Song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang look at each other, "really gone?"


    At this time, the servants came back panting, "gone, the palace sent someone to pick them up."


    Song lanyue''s face sank. She glanced at the night yard and left.


    "Husband, do you have anyone you can trust? Give me a few. I need some people in charge."


    After dinner, they sat drinking tea.


    "Yes, I''ll let Li Hai bring it to you tomorrow. Go to check the shop today. What''s the problem?" He hasn''t had time to ask dark Wei about light rain.


    Xiaoyu speculated about what the shopkeeper of the clothing shop had done with his backhand, and also said that he wanted to make a new Rouge shop.


    "At present, I don''t know whether it''s commercial strife or some secret trick. I''ll be watched. As for the matter of reopening the shop, take your time and don''t tire yourself


    He wants her not to be so tired, but it''s the talent and fun of Xiaoyu, and he can''t stop it.


    "I see. I will. So will you. Don''t be too tired."

 Chapter 1182

    The next day, Xiaoyu looked at the three people Li Hai brought, slightly tested, leaving two people.


    "Shopkeeper Wu, I''ll give you the ready to wear shop in the future. Here are some new styles of women''s clothes I painted. You asked xiuniang to make them, but you can make ten sets of them at most, and you won''t make the same ones in the future."


    "Princess, why? Isn''t it possible to make more money by doing more? " Only ten sets, thanks a lot.


    "No, the price of these clothes can be doubled to several times, but the quantity can''t be increased. If there is more, it''s not worth the money. What we want is to be different. If someone buys a set at a high price, we don''t have to sell the same set. We have to play high-end, customized and unique style, OK?"


    "I see. The princess is smart. Why didn''t I think of it before?"


    "Come on, take the sketch and go down. It''s good for you to work hard." After shopkeeper Wu left, Xiaoyu looked at the remaining one.


    "Shopkeeper Liu, do you know what I want you to do?"


    "I don''t know, but I found out that the princess is going to rectify the rouge shop, which should be related to this."


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is slightly crooked. He is an understanding person. He did his homework before he came here.


    "Very good, Meiyan Pavilion knows?"


    "I know that at present, in the capital and even the most famous shops in China, women are proud of using meiyange''s skin care products. It''s not too much to use Rijin Doujin."


    Shopkeeper Liu is thin and tall. He is in his thirties. He is the manager of Dongfang yexuan. He has been a shopkeeper for more than ten years since he was an apprentice.


    "Well, don''t be envious. The rouge shop I''m going to change will be like this, but it''s not for you to manage the shop, but for someone else to give it to you!"


    Shopkeeper Liu is preparing to be happy. He is puzzled by this, but he has no complaint.


    Xiaoyu saw that he was not jealous or resentful, so he said with a smile: "just like Meiyan Pavilion, we all need to buy flowers and put them into Meiyan Pavilion when we make products. Similarly, making Rouge powder is not only the formula, but also the production process, the things we need to buy, the location and the management personnel, which are also very important."


    Staring him in the eye, "do you want to, if you don''t want to, don''t force." Most people who are willing to do so.


    "I think I''m willing to do things with the princess. How many people can''t think of it. The princess can tell me." He was stupid to refuse, all follow the princess to do things, that is not face, money, but also the annual dividend, the princess can be very generous.


    "Well, but you also know that it involves formula, all of which need to sign a deed of sale. Would you like to?" Or their own insurance, if you dare to betray, you can directly kill.


    She has now fully adapted to the rules of survival here.


    Shopkeeper Liu raised his head slightly and said, "my subordinates have already sold themselves to the young villa master. The deed of selling themselves should be in the hands of the young villa master."


    Xiaoyu a clattering, no, no, to be exact, it should be in her hands.


    Dongfang yexuan not only took many of the shop''s title deeds, but also gave them to Chuang Tzu and the yard, as well as many people''s sales deeds, but she didn''t look at them carefully.


    "In that case, I''ll leave it to you. There is a small Chuang Tzu in the suburb of Beijing. When you go there, you''ll let people plant all kinds of flowers. In addition, if you buy flowers from other places, someone will send them in the near future, but it''s up to you."


    Ma Wencai bought all the flowers in the vicinity of the capital. If manager Liu bought them in the vicinity, it would be a business grab with his family.

 Chapter 1183

    "Here are two of them. Make them first, and you can do the rest."


    She can''t arrange everything.


    "Yes, thank you for your appreciation."


    Things are arranged, light rain nothing light, thinking of five boxes of whitening cream, carrying into the palace.


    "Empress dowager, this is the whitening cream I just developed. I''ll give you two boxes to try." Xiaoyu came to the Empress Dowager''s palace and sat in the next seat, smiling sweetly.


    "Xiaoyu girl, I thought you were so busy that you forgot to mourn your family. I''m sorry to talk about you. Bring it to me quickly." The Empress Dowager knew that Xiaoyu had helped the emperor a lot, so she was right at the beginning.


    The grand maid took two boxes of whitening cream and sent them to the Empress Dowager.


    He opened it and smelled, "it''s medicinal, but it''s made of medicinal materials?"


    "Yes, the Empress Dowager also knows that the first thing I do is not to hurt the skin. This whitening cream is all made of medicinal materials and pearl powder. It can whiten and nourish the skin. No, it''s just finished. I tried it myself. If I feel good, I''ll send it to the Empress Dowager to check it for me!"


    She didn''t give it away for nothing. The first thing she did was to give it away. Let the palace have her in mind. Only when something happened can she speak.


    There is also advertising for shops, even for women in the palace, which is naturally good. Of course, everyone bought it.


    "Ai Jia doesn''t have this ability. Don''t try to fool me. Are you going to open a shop again and make a raft of AI Jia?"


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes. Seeing Taihao''s expression, she didn''t get angry. On the contrary, she laughed. She knew that she was deliberately frightened.


    "The Empress Dowager... They didn''t have it. As soon as it was finished, I didn''t even keep it myself, so I sent it here. The Empress Dowager said that she didn''t like me. I''m so sad..."


    He hung his head down and wiped his eyes with a handkerchief.


    "Come on, don''t pretend. When the AI family says they don''t like you, they will make trouble." Slightly shakes head, this wench gets along with her, unlike others, on the contrary is a little peer''s illusion.


    There is respect, but it is more casual. The most difficult thing for the imperial palace is this casual. It is estimated that this is also the reason why the emperor likes to get along with his husband and wife.


    "Go and get the brocade you just sent." The Empress Dowager looked at her with a smile, "just got two good satins. I''ll give you one. When you go back to make clothes, the little girl just needs to be beautiful."


    "That light rain can have the courage to accept, Empress Dowager''s all are good things, usually can''t ask for." Xiaoyu answers with a smile.


    After chatting for a while, the Empress Dowager wanted to have a lunch break. Xiaoyu left. Naturally, she went out with a reward.


    "Mammy, what kind of temperament do you think the princess is? She seems not afraid of me."


    Mammy was waiting on the bed. "The maidservant saw that the princess was very comfortable. She didn''t shrink when she entered the palace. She didn''t come from that kind of background at all."


    "Yes, at ease. She was the same when the emperor was here. She believed in the rumors of the goddess." Anyway, it doesn''t matter what can help the emperor.


    After light rain came out, he went to see the queen again. It happened that the emperor was also there.


    "See your majesty, empress."


    "Light rain is coming, get up quickly." The emperor cried with a smile.


    "I haven''t thank you very much. By the way, I said I would agree to a request. Do you have anything you want?"


    Xiaoyu stood up and said, "I didn''t expect that. When I think of it, can I find the emperor to cash it?"


    "Naturally."


    "Xiaoyu, come and sit down." The queen waved, and the one next to her was the little prince.

 Chapter 1184

    "Emperor son, come and call aunt Yu." The queen patted the little prince sitting playing with the cube.


    "I''ve seen you. I was in the main hall that day. Good aunt." Sitting on the couch, he purrs down, and then pulls Xiaoyu''s sleeve.


    "Can aunt Yu teach me how to play? My father and mother both said that only my aunt would


    Xiaoyu squatted down with a smile, "now it''s not just me. The little prince is so smart. He will be able to turn out in two days."


    Then show him step by step how to turn it out.


    The emperor whispered, "isn''t it right to call aunt? Dongfang is my aunt''s son and my brother who grew up with me. "


    The empress smiles, "emperor, it doesn''t matter what you call it. Besides, Xiaoyu is a princess. It''s OK to call it that way."


    The emperor thought not to tangle, two people smile to see light rain teach their son.


    "Xiaoyu is smart and patient. Huang Er is not always so kind. It seems that he likes this aunt very much." Empress a face kind smile, see emperor son to frown a small brow especially, tightly stare at the appearance of the Rubik''s cube in light rain hand.


    "Well, Xiaoyu is very good. If you have nothing to do, you can ask her to come in to accompany you. You also have a voice." His wife is an open-minded, fair to his concubine, and a qualified queen. He can''t help but feel happy.


    After teaching both sides, Xiaoyu asked the prince to come by himself. She stood up and said, "I''m not here to ask for gifts today, but to give gifts. Don''t look at the emperor as if I want to take away the empress."


    "Oh? What gift? " Prince Fu Feng didn''t mind her joke and asked with a smile.


    "Oh." Xiaoyu said, "this is the whitening cream I just developed. It''s only five boxes in total. I just sent two boxes to the Empress Dowager. Here I sent them to the Empress Dowager."


    There are two boxes on the hand.


    "Whitening cream? What is it? " The queen reached for it.


    Xiaoyu sat down: "it''s the things that can whiten the skin. It''s all medicinal materials. It doesn''t hurt the skin."


    Listen to the name of the queen has suspected, this confirmed, looking at the box on the hot eyes.


    Women do not love beauty, and white is the same pursuit.


    "Thank you very much, Xiao Yu. I like everything you do."


    The Emperor didn''t like talking about these things, but he remembered what Xiaoyu said just now: "you said five boxes, mother two boxes, shouldn''t this be three boxes?"


    Xiaoyu resisted the impulse of rolling his eyes, "emperor, no matter how much you are, you can''t let the little girl not stay at all, can you? I''m a woman, too! "


    Empress low smile, princess still so can talk.


    "You didn''t make it yourself. Just make it for yourself. Give me the remaining box."


    Xiaoyu: "this is too hegemonic.


    "The emperor is worthy of the son of heaven. He can manage everything from heaven to earth." It''s like a housekeeper, even meddling in women''s affairs.


    "Don''t think I can''t hear it. I''ll take care of it."


    Xiaoyu had no choice but to take out the last box, "with such a wise monarch as the emperor, the kingdom of Bai will surely be more prosperous."


    All overbearing to this extent, can not prosperity, all from her hands to deduct money.


    Huangfu Zifeng jokingly said, "come on, I''ll take something from you. It depends on your stinginess."


    "Xiaonanzi, didn''t you just send a set of pearls to the south, to the princess?"


    Xiaoyu''s face, which was not so cool, immediately opened with a smile.


    "Promising." Huangfu Zifeng left with a smile, en... With the box of whitening cream.

 Chapter 1185

    Xiaoyu knows which beauty she is going to send. No, the Queen''s face is not as good-looking as it was just now.


    Dare not frown, and accompanied the queen said a few words, and then with the emperor empress dowager reward out of the palace.


    Looking at the things in Yumei''s hands behind her, she had the illusion of exchanging things for things.


    I had planned to go to see the shop after going out of the palace. Now I have to go home.


    "Young lady, you can come back. The marriage between the eldest son and the Yang family has been decided. It''s on July 28."


    As soon as I got back to the nightyard, I listened to qiaoyue''s report.


    Ask Zifei to take things to the warehouse and put them away. Xiaoyu stands in the corridor.


    "You said they would be married at the end of this month? In such a hurry? " It''s only half a month, isn''t it too hasty?


    "I don''t know, but I''m afraid I''m worried that Miss Yang will have a body, so I''ll get married quickly."


    Is that so? This also makes sense, but it''s more troublesome and interesting to have a sister-in-law all of a sudden.


    "Well, you should make people pay more attention to that side, and report any situation in time."


    It has to be said that the husband and wife really have a soul in their heart. They both make people stare at Dongfang Yeliang and song lanyue.


    Xiaoyu went to the study. On the way, she thought, to design several boxes for these Rouge powder, after all, packaging is also very important.


    Soon, several small round boxes appeared on the white paper, with different patterns on the lid, some flowers in bloom, and some portraits of their daughter''s family.


    "Let Li Hai... Forget it, he is also very busy." Dongfang yexuan is busy, and his people are not idle. She''d better come by herself.


    "Yumei, you have to find someone to make these boxes. The box body is made of silver, and the pattern on the lid is gilded."


    "Miss, isn''t it too extravagant? With gold and silver? " Yumei has a big mouth. Even the box is like this. How precious it is.


    Xiaoyu laughed: "you don''t understand. The more precious the appearance is, the better the contents are. Moreover, this box has the value of collection."


    In modern times, she collects all the beautiful bottles, not to mention silver.


    At that time, she will launch different patterns according to different quarters, and everyone will like them.


    "How much money does it cost for a box? Five Liang, at least? " That''s a little bit of a loss.


    "Five liang? It''s a little less than ten Liang. " Zifei retorts.


    "Well, let''s get a batch of them out first." As long as it''s good, no one wants it.


    Palace, Xuanyuan Qi just got the news, today light rain into the palace, but did not come to find him left.


    In the face of the repressed palace, although his Highness has no angry look, he just knows that the master is on the verge of rage.


    "I''ve been in the kingdom of Bai for more than a month. It''s time to say goodbye and tell the White Emperor that we are leaving."


    "Yes


    Before Xiaoyu''s box was ready, it began to spread in Beijing that there was whitening cream in her hand. The lady in the palace had used it, and it turned white to the touch. The lady of the lady used it for two days. She thought it was very good, so she introduced it to her mother.


    Everyone went to Meiyan pavilion to buy it, but the shopkeeper said no, he looked everywhere, but didn''t sell it.


    So someone came to Xiaoyu, hoping that she could sell two boxes.


    Xiaoyu sent away a lady again, sighing, "I don''t sell it. I haven''t finished it yet. What''s the panic?"

 Chapter 1186

    "Ha ha, young lady, it''s crazy outside, but I can''t buy it everywhere. I don''t think you want to keep it for yourself and don''t sell it." Qiao Yue pinches her shoulder behind her back.


    Light rain comfortable on the reclining chair, "can make money, how can let go.". What''s going on over there? "


    "The second lady is healing. The eldest son has been busy. He is preparing for the bride price."


    "It seems that the villa is going to be lively."


    Dongfang Mingcheng''s study, after reading the books, leans against the back chair tired.


    "The master looks tired, but he doesn''t have a good rest?" Housekeeper Wang sent a cup of tea with concern.


    "Yes, I don''t know how. Many shops under the table have been suppressed by unidentified elements. They have shrunk a lot. How can I sleep?" Dongfang Mingcheng opened his eyes and then closed his eyes. He twisted his arm. It was really sour and soft.


    "You have to rest, too. I think the young villa master is also early to go out and late to return. He is probably busy with this."


    Dongfang Mingcheng opens his eyes and looks at the gray haired housekeeper Wang. He was the housekeeper when his father was there. The boss has been dead for more than ten years, but he has no son or daughter. Seeing his loyalty, he keeps on being the housekeeper for decades.


    "We are too old to compete with the young." In the past, it was common to stay up for a few nights. Now, one night''s sleep makes one unable to get up.


    "The villa master is still young, but I am really old. Many things have failed. I miscalculated a few days ago." Housekeeper Wang shook his head with a smile. "I don''t know how many years to live."


    "You''re not old, but what''s wrong with you?" Dongfang Mingcheng sits up with concern.


    "There are always some problems when you are old. It doesn''t matter. It''s just that the eldest son is about to get married. There must be a director in the villa. It''s better to give it to the princess earlier and to the young people later."


    Originally, after the young villa master got married, the affairs in the villa should be handed over to the princess. However, the villa master wanted to give the second lady a hand, and he was afraid that they would suffer losses.


    Let housekeeper Wang take charge, but now Dongfang Yeliang is going to get married. If it''s still like this, I''m afraid it''s going to make trouble in the future.


    Dongfang Mingcheng thought, "I''m thinking about this."


    Housekeeper Wang sighed and left the study.


    When Xiaoyu lies drowsy, the imperial edict arrives. Xiaoyu wakes up and takes the will.


    In the future, a farewell banquet will be held for the crown prince of daiguo, and Dongfang yexuan will accompany her into the palace.


    When Xiaoyu got the imperial edict, he swore in his heart, "accompany, accompany a Mao, really be my three accompany? People come to me to eat, drink, play, and play games. Now people are going to leave, they still have to play with me. "


    But can she refuse to let others have more power? No.


    When Dongfang yexuan came back, he saw Xiaoyu poking grape''s buttocks with her fingers.


    "What''s the matter? Are the grapes bothering you? " Then he glanced at the grape.


    Grape hair stand up, the murderous, dangerous feeling let it in the heart of the bitter water.


    Who did it provoke?


    What does it matter? It was so ravaged by its owner that he didn''t express his opinion. This man was not happy.


    "No Xiaoyu shakes his head, props up his head and stretches out his hands.


    Oriental night Xuan with the bend, let her hook his neck, and then take the opportunity to hold in his arms.


    Light rain rubbed in his arms, and he was very tired.


    The East night Xuan sees her so, ask of sweep to jade plum they.


    Yumei pointed to the Yellow imperial edict under miss''s buttocks.


    The eastern night Xuan follows to see, just discover, take out to see, "you don''t want to go even if, I go to say."

 Chapter 1187

    "No, it''s not that I don''t want to go, it''s just that the occasion is a little annoying. What''s more, the imperial edict has been issued, that is to say, those who want to go are called. If they don''t go, they will resist the edict. We can''t get into trouble. "


    Oriental night Xuan eyes a cold, resist purpose? He dares to provoke his daughter-in-law. It''s too easy. It seems that he has to find something to pass the time for him.


    Well, when Xuanyuan left, he asked the emperor to be busy for a while. I heard that many children had disappeared from the water city


    "Lady, what will you eat later? You see, I haven''t eaten since I came back. I''m almost hungry. "


    Xiaoyu raised his head with a low smile, "little villa leader is hungry, too. I''m going to let people set a meal."


    Xiaoyu stood up, went out to arrange, and ordered a few more dishes.


    Here, Dongfang yexuan catches hold of the gap and knows what happened in the day of the villa. He also knows that Dongfang Yeliang has decided the wedding date.


    "Increase monitoring, make sure that new people do not disturb the young lady."


    Look, Yang is not a quiet person. Don''t disturb her like song lanyue. It''s not a pity that these crazy women are dead. He can''t be merciful if he moves Xiaoyu''s hair.


    In the evening, Dongfang Yeliang was sleeping soundly. He felt that he had entered the room and turned over vigilantly.


    When he saw the shadow coming out of the bed, he immediately took the sword hanging on one side: "who are you? Why did you break into my room in the middle of the night? "


    "Tut Tut, how long has it been since you left me?" The man, dressed in black and with a silver mask, reflected the light from the moonlight outside the window.


    Dongfang Yeliang thought of the mask. Once again, it was this man who told him the whereabouts of Dongfang yexuan. Then he sent someone to assassinate Dongfang yexuan, shot an arrow through his shoulder blade, and kidnapped Zhang Xiaoyu into his yard.


    "What are you doing here?" Dongfang Yeliang looks alert and stares at the person in front of him.


    "Relax, I''m not here to fight, I''m here to cooperate!" The man, unaffected by the darkness, went straight to the table and sat down.


    "Cooperation?" Dongfang Yeliang came slowly and sat down, "what can I do with you?"


    "That''s more, such as the inheritance right of the mountain villa, the property of the rich country, and the shops that earn money every day..."


    Oriental night good eyes slightly cold, but he can''t see each other''s face, "I don''t think I have the need to cooperate with you."


    He can get what he wants.


    "Are you sure? The aggressive young villa master, the princess with sweet appearance and tricky heart, the eccentric villa master everywhere, and the second lady who only knows how to play tricks and be mean? "


    Dongfang Yeliang clenched his fists tightly. Yes, he didn''t have much chance to win. "But you can keep it. Can I win?"


    Even he can''t help it.


    "Of course, but it depends on the sincerity of Dongfang Gongzi."


    Oriental night good heart tangled, for a while, "well, what do you want?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Today, the main hall of the palace has been decorated with fruit snacks and beautiful maids.


    After a while, the hall was filled with ministers, family members and royal family members.


    Light rain with Huangfu Qian and Princess do together, Liu Feixu did not come, stomach discomfort.


    "Xiaoyu, you are not interesting enough. I don''t know if you have such a good thing. Leave some for me."


    Xiaoyu said, "I also want to keep five boxes in total. The Empress Dowager and the queen have two boxes respectively. The remaining one was originally intended for their own use, but it was robbed by the emperor."


    "Didn''t you make that yourself? You''re just making a few boxes. " Huangfuzi took her hand and they walked behind the princess.

 Chapter 1188

    "I want to do it. It''s not good. What''s your panic?" When they got to their seats, they sat down.


    At the table next to the princess, they muttered.


    "The emperor arrives, the Empress Dowager arrives, the queen arrives, and the crown prince arrives..."


    Xiaoyu kneels down to salute.


    "Haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha Huangfu Zifeng came in laughing. He first sat on the Dragon chair and sat on the Empress Dowager and queen.


    Then the other high-ranking concubines, Xuanyuan Qi, sat at the first luxurious table.


    He was wearing a Chu Red Prince uniform, with the usual warm smile, when Xiaoyu looked, he was looking over.


    Two people''s sight collides, he nods to signal, light rain pulls down the corner of the mouth, downward direction of East night Xuan sees.


    His soothing eyes made the corners of her mouth rise.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re too sticky. You''re so close to each other that you''re still looking at each other." Huangfu Qian along the light rain''s line of sight to see the cousin, joking.


    "I listen to my aunt say, show you people, seems to be settled..." light rain calm counterattack.


    "You are so annoying Huangfu''s mouth is full.


    "Disgusting? What do I think you like? " She''ll be shy, which means she''s not so opposed.


    "Hum!" Huangfuzi turned in shame.


    Xiaoyu jokingly coax people: "well, tell me about it, who abducted our princess''s heart?"


    "You said it." Huangfu Qian is anxious to cover Xiaoyu''s mouth.


    Xiaoyu smiles and sees that she doesn''t speak. Huangfuzi pinches for a moment: "OK, OK, I''ll tell you."


    Two heads close to each other, muttering in a low voice: "it''s Wang Huaiyuan, the second son of Rongguo government. We grew up naked, and I don''t know how it could be him."


    "Growing up naked is childhood. Have you already proposed? "


    "Yes! How can I know that boy still thinks of me like this without mentioning me? " As a child, she used to follow her brother.


    Like a mud monkey, many children have been beaten by her.


    I don''t know how Wang Huaiyuan had a heart for her!


    "Then how could you agree? It''s OK to be a concubine in your capacity. "


    "Wang Huaiyuan told me that after I married, I would listen to me and let me beat him if I didn''t listen. I think that''s what people say. Anyway, they all want to get married. It''s good to marry him. "


    Xiaoyu laughs. Wang Huaiyuan is very resourceful. He can come up with this method.


    It seems to be true to the monarch.


    "My mother said that my temper is not suitable to be a Zongfu. Anyway, it''s also a direct branch. There are people on it. I just need to be happy."


    Looking at the happy look on her face, Xiaoyu is really happy for her, and the princess is really planning for her.


    In the center of the hall, many women began to dance, and ministers pushed cups to change cups.


    The emperor and Xuanyuan Qi also talked occasionally, and everyone talked happily.


    "Emperor, it''s boring to watch the songs and dances in the palace all the time. Now there are many beautiful ladies in the hall. Why don''t we let them show them separately, and we can change our eyes, too? "


    The empress has long been made clear by the emperor that the marriage between the white state and the Dai state requires the selection of a minister''s daughter or a Royal Princess.


    The ministers had already guessed that when they came, they had already told the girls at home that they were ready.


    Xuanyuanqi was the next king of the dynasty, but there was only one side imperial concubine but no royal concubine.


    So married in the past is the next queen, few people can refuse the temptation.

 Chapter 1189

    "The queen has a point. Let''s arrange it like this." The emperor nodded with a smile.


    Xuanyuan Qi with a smile, no objection.


    Because the queen said it was Miss, Xiaoyu had married a woman, and the people in it did not include her, so she was relieved to chat with huangfusi.


    Soon, several ministers'' daughters came on stage to perform one after another. There were two princesses sitting on the top. One of them was Princess Liuli who robbed a man with Xiaoyu. Because Huangfu Zifeng registered, she was also despised and silent.


    But I can still see her jealous eyes when she looks at Xiaoyu.


    Another one is the sixth Princess of the late emperor, named Princess Shuyi. Because she is precious in life, she doesn''t receive much attention, so she hasn''t been married since she was 17 years old.


    "Brother Huang, all the officials are happy today. My sister also wants to dance a song to cheer everyone up." Princess Shuyi stood up and saluted to the emperor.


    She knows that the emperor brother intends to choose a princess and her relatives. Anyway, she will also play. It''s better to take the initiative and let the emperor brother remember two points.


    "Shu Yi has a heart. Go down and get ready." The emperor smiles. The younger sister is smart.


    Eyes to the self drinking Xuanyuan Qi see, if he is in love with the princess, it is good for the friendship between the two countries, even a side imperial concubine.


    "Prince, I respect you! I wish the two countries good relations from generation to generation. " Raise your glass and face Xuanyuan Qi.


    Xuanyuan raised his cup together, "friendship lasts forever!"


    Xiaoyu''s mouth curls. It''s nice to say that she is not sure that she can defeat the other party. If she has the strength, it''s only a matter of an instant.


    "Xiaoyu, you see, Princess Shuyi''s dancing dress is so beautiful." Huangfuzi pulled the corner of Xiaoyu''s clothes.


    Light rain along to see, a bright red dance clothes, long mop, sleeves, walk can see the splendor of skirt.


    "It''s really beautiful. I don''t know what it is."


    The princess went to the center, saluted the emperor and nodded to the prince.


    The next second, the drum rings, the musician plays, and the feet and hands begin to dance.


    Xiaoyu has to say that the ancient people are very artistic, and the waist is as soft as boneless.


    Although it is not a modern dance with full rhythm, it is also enjoyable.


    "Why doesn''t the princess grow up and walk around? I haven''t heard of such a princess."


    Huangfu Qian learns from Xiaoyu and holds her head. "Princess Shuyi''s biological mother is a noble person. She is not favored. She has always been unknown. The emperor doesn''t like her very much. She doesn''t come out of the palace."


    "That''s pathetic." Light rain to the East night Xuan look, found that he did not stand.


    Next to him sat Huangfu Ziyu. They didn''t know what they were muttering about.


    Xiaoyu stares at him like this. He seems to feel that looking this way, Xiaoyu immediately grins at him wantonly.


    He nodded his head slightly and touched the corner of his mouth. He spoke to Huangfu Ziyu again.


    "Pa pa pa... The princess is graceful..." when the princess finished her dance, the ministers at the bottom were clapping.


    The emperor noticed that xuanyuanqi didn''t have a big reaction. He knew that he didn''t like it at all. Then he went to Liuli. This imperial sister is restless, and I''m afraid the other side won''t like it either.


    When she was thinking about whether to call her on the stage, Princess Liuli had already noticed that Zhang Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan were in love, and her jealousy made her forget herself.


    "Brother Huang, I still remember the dance of Princess Yu. At that time, my father and Emperor praised it. Why don''t you let her dance for everyone?"

 Chapter 1190

    As soon as the words came to an end, the hall was silent. The empress had already said that she was an unmarried woman, but the princess had already been married. It''s not clear and difficult.


    Oriental night Xuan cold eyes such as a knife, staring at the glass princess.


    Princess Liuli was frightened by the look in her eyes, but she insisted: "does the princess feel that you are not worthy to watch your song?"


    Xiaoyu droops her eyelids and doesn''t want to argue. She depends on how things develop. If she sits well, disaster will come from the sky.


    "Glass!" The emperor drinks low.


    Xuanyuan Qi suddenly stood up and arched his hand, "emperor, Princess Yu has experienced the style of the capital these days, but he hasn''t seen the princess dance yet. Do you have this honor?"


    Dongfang yexuan stood up, "back to the emperor, my wife because of the competition a few days ago, hurt the mind, the body is not good, I''m afraid I can''t go on stage."


    Don''t think he doesn''t know what Xuanyuan Qi''s idea is. He will never allow it.


    The emperor hesitated. That is to say, Xiaoyu is ill because he helped him. If he is still in a dilemma, isn''t he in a dilemma for Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu glares at Xuanyuan Qi, OK, I''ll treat you with delicious food and drink. You just pit me.


    "Dongfang, the princess is not made of clay. His royal highness is still waiting. Don''t be a wet blanket." Princess Liuli''s eyes are shining. She just wants to make a fool of Zhang Xiaoyu. This is a blind date banquet for the prince Dai. If you like Zhang Xiaoyu, ha ha ha


    "Does your majesty despise the orphan?" Xuanyuan Qi face of gentle down, with a touch of sullen.


    The emperor glared at Princess Liuli, "how can it be? The prince is worried too much. Princess, since the prince has been famous for a long time, don''t refuse. It''s just that I miss you very much."


    For help of Chong Xiaoyu gave a few eyes: you just casually fool it, just send the goods away.


    This eye looks like it''s going to leave, so don''t be too fussy.


    Xiaoyu looks into his eyes and looks at Dongfang yexuan. He finds that his face is very dark. He shakes his head slightly to show him not to be impulsive. They want to make a living in the hands of the emperor.


    Patting Wong Fu SIE, who held her hand tightly, "it''s OK."


    "Dai Guo is far away in the north, and the folk customs are fierce. I don''t think I have seen any good dance. The prince is open-minded to ask for advice. China is a great white country, so I should satisfy the prince''s request."


    The whole meaning is: Dai Guo is a group of poor steamed stuffed buns who have never seen the world before. She will teach Bai Guo.


    The minister was surprised, worried and choked with laughter, but he didn''t laugh.


    No, even the emperor had a faint smile.


    Xuanyuan Qi people angry to scold, Xuanyuan Qi raised his hand to stop.


    "The princess is still so sharp toothed." I didn''t feel angry at all. Instead, I sat down and looked like I was waiting to see the play.


    Smile, take a deep breath, not gas, not gas, hinted twice in the heart, then stand up.


    "Does the princess need to change her dress?" Princess Liuli asked with concern. She had arranged for people to sprinkle powder on the rest of the dance clothes. As long as she wore them, she would let people see her coquettish appearance.


    "Thank you, princess, but no need."


    Toward the first line of ceremony, just looking at Xuanyuan Qi, "if the dance is vulgar, please don''t mind."


    "Well, the princess must be the most dazzling." Xuanyuan raised his glass with a smile.


    Xiaoyu grins and then smiles, right? Open your dog''s eyes and see clearly


    "Three circles on the left, three circles on the right, wriggling neck, wriggling buttocks, going to bed early and getting up early, let''s do sports, shake hands, shake feet, take deep breaths frequently, and learn from grandfather''s singing and dancing, so you won''t be old, smiling, being polite and happy is easy..."

 Chapter 1191

    Xiaoyu raises her feet, turns her waist and pouts her buttocks. Anyway, it''s not elegant. She does it on purpose.


    "Huhuhuhu..." after Xiaoyu finished, she stood there and gasped. After a while, she found that the hall was quiet again.


    Seeing the public''s appearance of spitting, she said with a smile, "prince, do you see clearly? This is my own choreography. You must have never seen it


    Xuanyuan shook his head, eyes set straight, "ha ha... The princess is worthy of being a princess, such a unique dance, I really haven''t seen it, I''m ignorant."


    "Princess, this is..." Princess Liuli stood up and was about to drink angrily. Suddenly, two mammies appeared behind her, one with one hand.


    The emperor glared at her and motioned to the queen. After looking after the woman, he said with a smile, "the princess has made up a new dance. It''s really refreshing."


    He didn''t know how to evaluate it. He just stretched his arms and legs casually, which was a dance?


    Can you be more perfunctory?


    "Pa pa pa... The princess is different from others. She is really a lover. The emperor wants to marry the princess alone. I hope you will allow me to do so!"


    Xuanyuan clapped and stood up, then bent toward Huangfu Zifeng.


    "Xuanyuan Qi..." Dongfang night Xuan angry voice, tiptoe a step, a palm toward Xuanyuan Qi wave.


    "Oriental..."


    "Little master..."


    People busy loud stop, but the eastern night Xuan people too fast, people see has been flying to the front.


    Xuanyuan gets up and blocks in front of him. He holds hands with Dongfang yexuan and is hit by Zhenfei. He immediately spits out a mouthful of blood and covers his chest with his hand.


    Dongfang yexuan is so angry that he raises his hand and is hugged by Huangfu Ziyu and Xiangwang.


    "Dongfang, calm down. It''s not decided yet. Don''t be frivolous." King Xiang whispered solemnly in his ear.


    It''s not easy to hold on. The eastern night Xuan''s eyes are still cold.


    At this time, everyone had stood up, and so did the emperor and the queen.


    Xiangwang knelt down on one knee, "emperor, Dongfang was just frightened by the prince''s joke. He didn''t mean it. Please forgive me."


    Reach out to pull East night Xuan to kneel down, but he is standing, cold idea is full.


    At this time, people are afraid to speak, this is not a small matter, say a wrong sentence is to lose the head.


    The emperor knows the feelings between Dongfang yexuan and Zhang Xiaoyu, and he will never care.


    "Uncle Huang has also said that this is a misunderstanding. Let''s all sit down. The prince is joking with us."


    The smile on Xiaoyu''s face is not there, standing there motionless, just staring at Xuanyuan Qi with an angry face.


    Xuanyuan raised his eyebrows together. "Gu Ke has no joke. Gu is the crown prince of the state. He wants to marry the princess to be the crown princess."


    Since he can''t get Xiaoyu''s heart with conventional pursuit means, he will take her with him. As long as he is with her, he will change his mind one day.


    Dongfang yexuan is about to rush up. He is held by Xiangwang and Huangfu Ziyu, "Dongfang, calm down, don''t be impulsive!"


    "Prince, the princess is married." Prince Fu Feng''s eyes can''t help turning cold. It''s not a joke.


    "I don''t mind!"


    "The princess doesn''t..."


    "I''d like to exchange three cities!" There was a sound on the ground, and a bit of jaw dropped.


    Three cities!


    That''s a big deal!


    The ministers began to think about this cost-effective business. It''s not too cost-effective. One woman for three cities is a good thing that you can''t find with a lantern.

 Chapter 1192

    The Prime Minister stood up and said, "emperor, although the princess has been married, for the sake of friendship between the two countries, this sacrifice should be made."


    Taifu stood up: "emperor, how many soldiers'' lives do you need for the three cities? The princess who has always been righteous will not disagree."


    "I agree."


    "I agree."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    More than two-thirds of the people in the hall have knelt down and all agree that the princess will marry the prince for three cities.


    Dongfang yexuan suddenly calmed down and looked coldly at the ministers kneeling, as if he wanted to remember them.


    All the people in the back palace were covered. Although Princess Liuli was very happy, she did not dare to speak at this moment.


    The Empress Dowager and the empress looked pitifully at the woman in the palace who kept her head down. In fact, in their eyes, after marrying the prince, they would be prosperous and prosperous and would not suffer losses.


    Moreover, they also feel that it is very worthwhile to exchange one country''s women for three cities.


    The emperor looks at the crowd in embarrassment. Suddenly, Dongfang yexuan and Zhang Xiaoyu are staring at him at the same time.


    The emperor sighed, just like the ministers said, this is the best business, he did not have the courage to refuse.


    "Light rain, East..." the emperor was so guilty.


    Dongfang Yeliang sneers, he knows!


    Light rain gently pull corners of the mouth, "emperor, can you still remember to promise me a promise?"


    The emperor looked at her with a complicated face and nodded.


    "Well, I refuse!" Light, the voice is not big, but ring in everyone''s heart.


    "No, emperor, never..." how can such a good thing be extrapolated! The prime minister knelt down and yelled.


    One after another, the ministers began to remonstrate desperately.


    Xiaoyu only felt the noise was too bad, and countless voices rang out in her ears, "three cities... Get married, please, Princess... Please, in the face of the white people, promise..."


    She is so tired. Why do people force her? Is she that annoying? Why do you want her on top?


    In a whirl, she leaned straight back.


    "Lady!" Dongfang yexuan''s internal power breaks away from the restriction and flies to hold the person in his arms.


    "Lady... Xiaoyu, don''t scare me..."


    "What happened to Xiaoyu? Xiaoyu... "The people of xiangwangfu came up.


    The emperor and queen quickly came down and asked, "what''s the matter with Xiaoyu? Don''t worry, Dongfang... "


    "Go away!" Dongfang yexuan stares at Huangfu Zifeng, the brother he grew up with.


    Brother... Ha ha ha... It''s ridiculous!


    The servant is about to drink angrily. He despises Wang FA and is waved back by the emperor. He also knows that Dongfang yexuan is in a hurry.


    "Quick, call Taiyi..."


    The East night Xuan hugs light rain tightly, all people see in the eye, the eye eye eye is cold to want to rise ice lump son.


    All the people who had been swept away were guilty and kept away from sight.


    "The doctor is coming, the doctor is coming..." the doctor comes with the medicine box on his back.


    Dongfang yexuan stands up with Xiaoyu in his arms. As far as he can see, the people slowly separate. He walks towards the crowd with people in his arms.


    "Dongfang, no matter what, let the Taiyi have a look first. The Taiyi''s medical skills are very good. It''s better to have anything..." shouts Prince Feng, but the man doesn''t look back at all.


    His heart can''t help falling. Did he do something wrong?


    Xuanyuan Qi reaches out his hand to pick it up. He has been caught by Dongfang yexuan quickly. He notices Xiaoyu''s pale face and feels very sad. He shouldn''t be so anxious.

 Chapter 1193

    Dongfang yexuan steps out of the main hall with people in his arms and goes outside the palace. But looking at Xiaoyu''s pale and weak face, he flies to the princess''s residence.


    They don''t know what happened to Chang''an Yumei who was waiting outside the hall. But when they saw that the young lady was being held, something must have happened. They followed her out of the palace as fast as they could.


    "Call the doctor!" He kicked the door open and yelled at the maid in the yard.


    But the maid hasn''t run out of the door, Yumei and they have come with the doctor''s back neck.


    "Young master, the doctor is here. What''s the matter with young lady?" They brought the doctor into the room.


    "Come and have a look." Eastern night Xuan cold body turns over, cold voice way.


    The poor doctor didn''t catch his breath, so he went forward to feel his pulse, took his left hand, changed his right hand, and breathed.


    Oriental night Xuan has been staring at his expression, "how about the princess? What''s wrong with it? "


    I''m afraid to hear something bad.


    The doctor smiles, stands up and bows his hand, "the princess is very good. Congratulations to the young master!"


    "What''s the matter with you? Miss is sick. Congratulations. Do you believe I''ll kill you?" Yumei is about to cry because she''s worried. She''s about to do it.


    The doctor said quickly, "the princess is pregnant. It''s been more than a month."


    Yumei was about to be fixed by the doctor''s fist. She was surprised: "pregnant? Miss is pregnant? "


    "What did you say? Pregnant? " Exclaimed in surprise and rushed to the bedside.


    Fortunately, Chang''an was quick to catch her, indicating that she still had the master.


    Dongfang yexuan''s cold breath became soft, staring at the belly under the quilt, "is she pregnant? How nice


    "How could you faint? Is there something wrong with your body? " Thinking of her fainting, she asked in a cold voice.


    "It''s estimated that I didn''t have a good rest. I''ll have a good sleep. The princess has a good foundation. She doesn''t need to take medicine, but it''s not good for the fetus." The doctor answered quickly, ouch, he''s going to be scared away.


    Knowing that Xiaoyu is OK, he holds Xiaoyu''s hand and sits by the bed, touching his face.


    Yumei they met, the doctor asked out, asked to pay attention to, diet need to eat what, sealed a red envelope sent out.


    "That''s good. We''re going to have a little master, small and soft." Yumei looks forward to it.


    Zifei also said with a smile: "I don''t know whether it''s a man or a woman, and I don''t know what toys the little master likes. What should I prepare?"


    Ziqiong''s face was cold. "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as that. Don''t you see their faces when they came out? I''m afraid it''s not as simple as that young lady fainted."


    Chang''an nodded: "yes, if it is true, there is no shortage of imperial doctors in the palace, and they will not go out of the palace to return to the palace!"


    The four were no longer happy and heavy.


    "Take care of the young lady first, and I''ll ask." Chang''an makes a gesture with one hand up, and then goes out.


    Changfu comes from the dark and guards outside the door. He and Chang''an are under close protection.


    Xiaoyu wakes up after a long sleep. His neck moves. The person leaning on the edge of the bed immediately reaches out his hand and says, "wake up?"


    "Husband..." Xiaoyu wants to get up, and Dongfang yexuan is busy to stop.


    "Don''t move, just lie down."


    "What''s the matter? I''m terminally ill? " I''m a little confused by this posture.


    "Nonsense, I''m going to be a mother, and I can''t talk."


    "Be a mother... Be a mother!" Light rain whispers and then raises her head fiercely.


    "What did you say?"

 Chapter 1194

    Dongfang yexuan said with a smile, "that''s what you think, madam. We have children for more than a month."


    Xiaoyu: "she is not satisfied with seventeen!


    Looking down at the belly covered by the quilt, is there really a little guy living in it?


    She said that she was so sleepy recently because she was pregnant.


    "Why, I''m not ready. If I hadn''t fainted... "


    The atmosphere condenses, light rain and East night Xuan two at the same time think of the person''s shameless face on the temple.


    "Husband, what shall we do?" Xiaoyu is scared. She doesn''t want to leave Anye. She has children now.


    Think of, fragile tears, sob up.


    Dongfang yexuan quickly hugged him and coaxed him, "well behaved, don''t cry. I''ll find a way. Don''t worry..."


    May be to know that they are pregnant, some delicate, rain on his chest crying.


    "What can we do? The emperor has promised me a promise. Now it doesn''t count. Who else can we trust?"


    One by one in that hall, I wish I could use her to go out and exchange for three cities. Her disgusting and awe inspiring appearance made her sick.


    Thinking of this, she really vomited: "vomit... Vomit..."


    He was lying on his knees and spitting sour water. Dongfang yexuan patted his back: "lady... Lady... Doctor... Call the doctor!"


    Yumei is about to rush out when she raises her foot. Xiaoyu waves her hand, "no, no, I''m ok!"


    "It''s OK. It''s like this." Oriental night Xuan a face worry, will she help up, take a handkerchief to her mouth.


    Jade plum tangled, whether or not to ask the doctor, "pour a glass of water." Dongfang yexuan reaches out his hand.


    Yumei quickly poured water from the table and took out a spittoon from the corner.


    Light rain gargle spit into the spittoon, "husband, I''m ok, you don''t worry, our first priority is to get through the immediate crisis."


    In the Imperial Palace, after Dongfang yexuan left with the princess in her arms, the banquet became strange, and the marriage was shelved.


    "Father, mother, how can daiguo Prince rob a man''s wife? What shall we do? Do you really want to see Xiaoyu get married? Xiaoyu just fainted. Is she ill? I don''t know if it''s serious? "


    Huangfu Qian worried about pulling Xiang Princess and Xiang Wang''s sleeve, small face tight wrinkle.


    The prince and the princess looked cold. "Let''s go out of the Palace first. This is not a place to talk."


    "Let''s go to see the child Xiaoyu. I don''t know what happened after such a big accident." The princess looked at a pair of children. If it happened to her children, how could she live.


    There are not a few people going to the princess''s residence. They want to find out the truth for the sake of this event.


    Huangfu Zifeng drives back his concubine and wants to find a place to be quiet.


    Looking at him like this, the Empress Dowager sighed, "you are the emperor of a country. For the sake of the interests of your family and country, this is inevitable. However, both Dongfang family and Xiaoyu contribute a lot to the white country. Before the emperor makes a decision, he should think twice."


    Then he shook his head, and the queen helped him to leave.


    The emperor took the eunuch and went slowly to the imperial study. "Xiaonanzi, you should send someone to watch. You should report the princess''s affairs in time."


    He''s in a mess. It''s a big deal. He has to think it over.


    After going out of the palace, some good people inquired about the princess and went to visit her.

 Chapter 1195

    When xiangwangfu and his party arrived, several carriages had already stopped at the door.


    "Why are they all around the door? What is this for? " Huangfusi lifted the curtain.


    In front of the princess''s house stood a row of bodyguards with swords. They were cold faced and didn''t say a word.


    The housekeeper opened the door and said, "please come back, master, I don''t see you!"


    "How''s the princess? Is that all right? "


    "It''s too shameful for the emperor to leave in public. I really think I''m the Savior!"


    "We come to see her for face. Who doesn''t know that she is going to be married to daiguo. What kind of airs do she have?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    These people came to visit, rather to watch a play.


    "What if you marry to the state of Dai? Married to be my princess, what can I do for you? You can comment on the lonely family, Xiao Liuzi. Call me until I''m satisfied! "


    Xuanyuan Qi rode a horse from afar, and he heard these people speak ill.


    Immediately angry, Xiaoyu married or not to marry him, is their business, none of these idle people.


    "Prince... I... you can''t beat me. I''m a minister of the white Kingdom..." the minister yelled with his mouth open.


    However, no matter who he is, Xiao Liuzi will listen to his master''s orders. The two subordinates who follow him immediately press him down. They don''t use any boards or sticks. They just kick him with their feet and shout "ouch, ouch.".


    The minister''s family members looked at it and rushed over, "what are you going to do? Let my husband go, help me, kill someone..."


    He yelled with his throat and bravely came forward to pull two bodyguards and hit others on the arm.


    A bodyguard impatiently kicked out, lying on the ground, did not get up for a long time, "Wuwuwuwu..." like a shrew kicking her feet and crying.


    They are all words of the prince who bullies the weak and brags in other people''s territory.


    Small six son calm face, "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I will send you on the road now!"


    The lady covered her mouth and didn''t even dare to hum.


    Others who came to see the bustle were all shrinking. Some climbed onto the carriage and urged the driver to run away, while the rest followed, too. They did not dare to stay for half a moment.


    After a while, it was quite busy. The door was quiet immediately.


    No, it''s not quiet, there are the minister who makes a sound with the rhythm of kicking, and the lady who wants to cry.


    "The crown prince of this generation has no scruples about what he does. He does it according to his heart." The king of Xiang snorted coldly and despised the prince more and more.


    After getting out of the carriage. I don''t say hello. I take my family to the door.


    He was stopped by the guard at the door, "the master said, no guests today!"


    Huangfu Ziyu stepped forward and said, "we are from Xiangwang mansion. We are here to see the princess. Please inform us."


    The bodyguard''s face was expressionless, and he wanted to repeat. The housekeeper had already seen this side, "I''ve seen princes and princesses, princesses and princesses. The masters are here, and the slaves lead you in."


    "The master has given an order, saying that you don''t have to stop your coming." The Butler stretched out his hand and invited the people in.


    Huangfuzi couldn''t wait. She ran inside first.


    When the bodyguard saw the housekeeper''s words, he didn''t stop a few people. Xuanyuan Qi watched the people in xiangwangfu go in and stepped forward.


    But he was stopped: "the master spoke, and I don''t see any guests today!"


    "Presumptuous, this is our acting crown prince." Xiao Liuzi takes out his sword and looks at the guard.


    But the guards were still expressionless.


    The prince and the princess looked back at Xuanyuan. They didn''t say anything and went to the main courtyard.

 Chapter 1196

    The housekeeper looked coldly, "Your Highness, I''m sorry, our princess specially said that the prince and the dog are not allowed to enter. You see, the sign is here!"


    The housekeeper pointed to the guards and found a piece of wood with red paint on it.


    "You deceive too much!" Small six son angry, want to pull out the sword, was Xuanyuan Qi press down.


    "Since the princess doesn''t want to see me, I''ll wait until she does." Turn to the door and stand under the tree.


    Huangfu Qian ran to Xiaoyu''s room in the main courtyard in a hurry. As soon as she entered the main courtyard, she saw that the bodyguards and maids were very strict, and they all looked at her with vigilance.


    "Here comes the princess. Please come inside." Zifei knew that she had a good relationship with her master. She yelled: "master, Princess Qian is coming."


    Huangfuzi had no time to talk to them, so she went into the room.


    See two people lean to sit on the bed, "light rain, are you ok?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head slightly, "it''s OK. Why are you here? Is the party over


    "What kind of party is there? It''s disgusting for nothing." Think of saying these let two people not happy, "my father and mother they also came, I run first."


    Eastern night Xuan listen to Uncle they also came, holding light rain, give her big pillow against.


    "Xiaoyu, you''re really worried about me. Seeing you faint, my heart stopped." Wong Fu Sie came two steps closer and sat at the end of the bed.


    Oriental night Xuan gets up, although the facial expression is much better, still not difficult to see inside of turn over rivers and seas.


    "Xiaoyu is pregnant. Don''t quarrel with her. Say something happy with her." It''s better to divert her attention and forget about it for a while.


    "What?" Huangfuzi stood up happily, bumped into the top of the bed pillar, covered her head and sat down with a grin.


    "Xiaoyu, are you pregnant? How long has it been? Congratulations. I''m a few months later than my sister-in-law. It''s time to have a companion. "


    Xiaoyu stroked her stomach through the quilt, with a maternal smile: "well."


    "Xiaoxi, what are you whistling about? What''s wrong? " They stepped in through the door.


    "Uncle, aunt." Dongfang yexuan nodded.


    "Dongfang... You are worried too much, let''s think of a way together!" The Lord wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t know what to say. He patted him on the shoulder.


    "Uncle, aunt, big brother." Xiaoyu salutes in bed.


    Dongfang yexuan rushed over, "don''t move, lie down."


    The princess was startled and quickly came to comfort her: "what do you do when you get up? We are not outsiders."


    Xiaoyu had to sit, embarrassed smile, she forgot her body for a moment.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter? Good fainting, but let the doctor see? " Asked the princess with concern.


    Huangfu Qian quickly replied, "nothing. It''s a big joy. Xiaoyu is pregnant. I have a little nephew again."


    "Oh? Really, that''s really a good thing. My aunt congratulated Xiaoyu first. "


    Xiaoyu smiles, "thank you, aunt. Please come to see me."


    Wang Ye face with a smile, can think of what happened today, reluctantly smile, "this is really a good thing, you accompany Xiaoyu chat."


    Then he motioned Dongfang yexuan and Huangfu Ziyu to follow him out.


    Oriental night Xuan see light rain complexion is OK, "aunt, please help me take care of her, I''ll come in a moment."


    "Go ahead, go ahead, I won''t eat people." The princess waved her hand like ashes.


    Xiaoyu smiles at him: go ahead, I''m ok.

 Chapter 1197

    In the study, the three sat opposite each other again.


    "Dongfang, what are you going to do? We''ll all help you. " It''s too much. He won''t agree anyway. The LORD looks at him.


    "No, don''t get involved in this, uncle. I''ll just be here." It''s not an ordinary thing. If it''s not done well, it''s a matter of killing all the nine nationalities.


    "How are you going to do it yourself? Isn''t that our own man? I''m your uncle. Xiang''er is gone. You''re her only son. Now Xiaoyu wants to call me uncle! "


    The Lord''s face was a little heavy, and he was about to get angry.


    "Yes, Dongfang, we are all a family. It''s too strange for you to say that. I know what you think. Don''t you worry about implicating us? But you don''t think about it. We''re not afraid. " Huangfu Ziyu stares at Dongfang yexuan seriously.


    "Elder brother, my cousin''s baby will be born in a few months. Don''t you want him to live a vagrant life in the future?"


    Dongfang yexuan really doesn''t want to implicate them. It''s their Dongfang family''s business. There''s no need to involve them.


    "Well, you don''t have to say. We''ll arrange things at home. Now we''re talking about light rain. Let me hear what you''re planning." Wang Ye''s direct decision can''t be refused.


    So the three people talked for several hours in the study, and the things they talked about were enough to subvert a country.


    Xiaoyu chats with the princess and Huangfu Qian, and when she wants to vomit, she takes out a sour plum to eat.


    "It''s a good thing I''ve been keeping it. Now I''ve used it on myself."


    "You are not alone now. You should pay attention to many things. People around you should also pay attention to what you eat and what you use. I''ll send you a mammy later." The princess cared.


    "My aunt cares about me. I thank her for the baby in my stomach. My husband and I are both young, and there is no one around to teach me. I don''t understand many things."


    In fact, there is a mother in this house, but she is followed by Yumei, and the other little girls don''t have much contact with her, let alone the mother.


    The princess was so kind that she couldn''t ignore it.


    "That''s what you think." The princess was afraid that the young man was not sensible and would not listen to advice.


    Patted Xiaoyu''s hand and pondered, "Xiaoyu, I know you are always a successful person. How do you do this?"


    Xiaoyu''s smile faded down, thinking of the Xuanyuan Qi who stood on the hall and asked to marry her.


    There are also those ministers who are going to sell her for the sake of the three cities, as well as the rebellious ninety-five dignitaries.


    He lowered his eyes and remained silent for a long time. "I''m afraid it''s a big move, aunt. It''s a nuisance to you..."


    "We are all a family. I grew up looking at the East, and it''s no different from my own. If our son and daughter-in-law are in trouble, we can see them!"


    Light rain drooping eyelids are very heavy, heavy to the inside with tears.


    Finally, she threw herself into the princess''s arms and choked: "aunt..."


    She is really wronged. Why do you stare at her? She is married and pregnant. She can''t tolerate destroying her happiness!


    Huang Fu Qian''s handkerchief wipes the corners of her eyes. Why is Xiao Yu so bitter.


    The princess brushed Xiaoyu''s back and patted: "it will be OK. There must be a way. Let''s think about it together."


    After a while, Xiaoyu stood up, crying and laughing, "let my aunt laugh."

 Chapter 1198

    "There''s no joke." The princess gently wiped her tears. The child was already suffering. I''m afraid it''s very hard.


    "Xiaoyu, just say it. I know you always have many ideas. There must be a way this time." Huangfu said in a voice.


    Xiaoyu thought, "in fact, I have some ways here. Do you still remember a rumor in Beijing that the one who gets the goddess gets the world?"


    Huangfuzi nodded, "isn''t this goddess talking about you?"


    "Since there is such a rumor, we might as well make it more powerful and let the people know that if I marry to daiguo, the kingdom of Bai will be destroyed sooner or later."


    "This method is feasible. Since ancient times, people''s opinions have great influence, but if the emperor insists on his own way, I''m afraid it''s a mantis arm." The princess said in a deep voice.


    "Well, I don''t rely on rumors. After all, this kind of thing is mysterious and I can''t touch it. My aunt knows that I have many prescriptions in my hand, whether it''s hot pepper or beauty care. These are just a little bit.


    Once I get married to another country, all these things will follow me. Sihai villa is as rich as any other country. If all the financial resources of the villa leave, I think the emperor will know the seriousness of this matter. "


    If the emperor really dares to move, she will let Dai Guo fight, plus the money of Dongfang yexuan, to wipe out the whole white country.


    The princess was shocked. She didn''t even think about what Xiaoyu said. According to this, if these two people move, the world will shake.


    Unfortunately, she still thought shallowly, only to see the surface, the financial crisis is how big a storm.


    If Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan transfer all their financial resources, the shops under them will be closed, and the rest of the shops will be useless.


    You can''t buy firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar and tea in shops, but if the shops are closed, the prices of the rest will rise, and the ordinary people can''t afford it. If they can''t afford it, they will die of starvation and revolt.


    "We just need to let the emperor know that." Xiaoyu believes that Huangfu Zifeng is a smart man and will not dig his own grave like this.


    But even if they can escape this disaster, they have a quarrel with the emperor. They really have to make plans early.


    The princess knows where Xiaoyu comes from. In this way, no one dares to touch her.


    "Young lady, the villa leader is here. Do you want to see him?" Zifei got the words from the porter and came in to ask.


    The princess stood up and said, "come on, you''re OK. I''ll put down my heart. If anything happens, I''ll send someone to the palace to find me. We won''t stay any longer."


    Xiaoyu knew that the situation was serious at this time, and time was urgent. "Thank you, aunt. Take your time."


    And Wong Fu Sie nodded, and they went out.


    Xiaoyu raised his eyes, "please come in."


    Dongfang night Xuan sent the prince and the son out, met the princess, they went out together.


    When they went out, they happened to meet the famous Oriental City, which nodded with a guilty heart.


    On the other hand, Wang Ye didn''t even have a look in his eyes and walked straight by.


    Xuanyuan Qi looks at another person going in. He knows that it''s Dongfang yexuan''s father, so he has to wait anxiously. Then he sees the people in Xiangwang''s house come out.


    The first two steps, open mouth, but I don''t know what to say, so stopped.


    The Lord bowed his hand perfunctorily, and then got on the carriage.


    Other people followed, only Huangfu Qian stopped, "Prince Dai, I don''t know what you like about Xiaoyu. Yes, she''s very smart, very capable and good-looking, but she''s married and pregnant. Don''t you mind marrying a married woman or raising children for others?"

 Chapter 1199

    Xuanyuan raised his eyes fiercely. Is Xiaoyu pregnant? How is that possible?


    "Don''t bother, princess. It''s my own business if you don''t mind!" Even if Xiaoyu has a body, he doesn''t mind, as long as she can marry him.


    Huangfu''s lips were biting angrily, "are you the dead women of Dai Guo? You''re going to come and rob people''s wives? "


    "Celie!" The king roared in the carriage, "come up!"


    Wong Fu Sie stamped her feet, got into the carriage with her skirt, and left.


    "Your Highness, since the princess..." small six son want to persuade, people are pregnant, we can let go.


    "Shut up! When are you going to get in on the prince''s business? " Xuanyuan Qi linglie shot to the line of sight.


    "Your Highness, please forgive me if you know your mistake!" Xiao Liuzi knelt down on one knee.


    With a sigh, Xuanyuan looked up at the sky, "get up."


    After the trouble happened in the palace, the people in xiangwangfu received the news. A girl with a broken mouth said something in the yard of the old princess.


    The old princess knew that daiguo Prince wanted to marry Xiaoyu, so she was anxious to find the old man.


    "Come on, I don''t know how. The prince of that generation took a fancy to Dongfang''s daughter-in-law and offered three cities as betrothal gifts. The ministers all persuaded him. If Dongfang''s daughter-in-law hadn''t fainted, I''m afraid it would be settled now."


    The old prince stood up fiercely, "absurd, absurd, I want to go into the palace and ask the emperor, how can I do this?"


    "I''ll go, too. The old lady goes to the Empress Dowager to beg for mercy and ask her to let go of her granddaughter-in-law. Our daughter is gone, and there''s only one child left in the East. If the light rain is gone, how can he live?"


    The old princess and the old prince cleaned up and rushed into the palace. There were two routes in the palace, one to the imperial study and the other to Shoukang palace.


    As soon as the old prince arrived at the door of the imperial study, he was stopped. The old prince was clamoring to see the emperor.


    The emperor hasn''t thought about it yet. He doesn''t know what to say when he sees it. He simply doesn''t see it.


    The old prince lifted his robe and knelt down: "the emperor, the old minister''s family has been guarding the frontier for decades. It''s not easy to have a daughter, and now she''s gone. The emperor can''t agree to Dai Guo''s words. Isn''t it a shame for people all over the world..."


    The emperor frowned tightly, closed his eyes and leaned against the Dragon chair. When he looked at it carefully, his lips were closed, which was the expression of anger.


    Xiao Nanzi stood on one side and thought, "this old prince is not really praising me. What''s the difference between guarding the border for decades and taking advantage of the kindness to repay."


    On the other hand, the Empress Dowager also closed her door to the old princess. She could not interfere in the emperor''s decision, and could not give a reply, so she simply disappeared.


    No matter what the old princess knelt at the door and said, the door was closed.


    The two old men on both sides knelt down like this, and knelt down to King Xiang. When they returned to the palace, they knew that the two old men had been in the palace for several hours.


    At that moment, they stepped into the door, and then they climbed into the carriage and went to the palace to meet them.


    "Father King..." when Wang Ye saw the old Wang Ye kneeling on the stone slab, he felt extremely distressed.


    Hurriedly ran past, found that people''s eyes closed, already nearly dizzy, "Ziyu, come quickly."


    Let Huangfu Ziyu carry the old prince on his back. The prince took a deep look at the closed door of the imperial study and grabbed his thigh. The eyes of a general in the battlefield were red.


    "Go


    And Shoukang palace, the princess who came to find someone, they also saw the thin figure of the old princess kneeling and rushed up.


    "Mother Princess, how can you be so stupid..." the princess burst into tears.

 Chapter 1200

    Huang Fu Qian cried, "grandma..."


    "I''m ok. I must let the emperor take back his life. Xiaoyu can''t marry. What should Dongfang do..." the old princess''s breath was very weak.


    The princess wiped her tears. "Celie, come with me. Let''s help grandma home."


    "No, I won''t go..." the old princess still insisted on waving her hand.


    Huangfu Qian''s tears fell down again, and she couldn''t help it.


    The princess looked at the cold and inhuman palace, closed her eyes and said, "go!"


    Each of them carried an arm and led the man out of Shoukang palace.


    Not far away, I met the prince who was looking for someone. When he saw the old princess, his throat choked.


    Silent raised her hand and carried the old princess on her back.


    Six people walked out of the palace quickly. No one said a word on the way, and Huangfu Qian''s eyes became cold.


    "Emperor, King Xiang and his son came to pick up the old prince."


    "Well."


    "Empress dowager, princess, they took the old princess back."


    The hand that holds Buddha bead pauses, "mmm."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The famous Oriental city came to the main courtyard in a hurry and found Dongfang yexuan standing in the courtyard with his back to him.


    "If you''re here to make a case, then you can go."


    East night Xuan indifferent voice comes.


    "What do you say? Is Lao Tzu so weak? My daughter-in-law is about to be robbed. I''m not in the mood to quarrel with you! " The famous Oriental City is very famous.


    Dongfang yexuan turned back in surprise, like meeting him for the first time, "you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not confused. Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter? I heard that Xiaoyu fainted? "


    The East night Xuan light glimpses, raised a foot to enter a room.


    "Hey, you boy, haven''t answered my question yet?" The famous Oriental City follows closely.


    See light rain lying in bed, immediately turn around, this is a daughter-in-law, he is a father-in-law, into their room is not appropriate.


    "Father, father, come and sit down." Xiaoyu sees the owner''s uneasiness and greets him quickly.


    "Husband, I''m not in good health. Help me to pour a glass of water for my father."


    The famous Oriental City just came here. Dongfang yexuan didn''t pour water for him. He was in a hurry. It was hot again. He was thirsty, so he poured a cup himself.


    "Well? How is white water? " Is the princess''s house too poor to drink tea?


    Isn''t that a joke? If this is to be spread, others will not be able to laugh at him, saying that he can''t even afford to support himself in Sihai villa.


    Oriental night Xuan white he one eye, "don''t want to drink to pull down, light rain has the body to drink, you can''t drink!"


    "Can I be the same... Eh? What did you just say? Does Xiaoyu have a body Oriental City stands up, that speed is very fast, if not have psychological preparation, Oriental night Xuan must be startled.


    "I said, can you be quiet and be surprised, what if you scare Xiaoyu?"


    Oriental City immediately want to roar, can see light rain, stiffly endure down, "what do you just mean?"


    "You don''t understand. You''re not too old to use your brain, are you?"


    "Husband..." Xiaoyu called.


    "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong? " Oriental night Xuan a face nervous pounce at past.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter..." the famous Oriental City also came nervously.


    Xiaoyu was so staring at by two men that she was embarrassed to speak, but she sighed: "husband, you are so good at speaking. The child will be afraid."

 Chapter 1201

    The eye of Oriental famous city is fierce bright, what Oriental night Xuan says he still hesitates two seconds, but light rain all said, that is true.


    "Xiaoyu, are you... Pregnant?"


    Light rain nodded, "today the doctor''s examination, more than a month." I felt my stomach.


    "Hahaha..." the famous Oriental City suddenly laughed, "I''m going to be a grandfather, hahaha... Great... I have grandchildren..."


    Oriental night Xuan frowns, "I say you can..." think of light rain said children don''t like him angry, put down the voice.


    "Can you keep your voice down?"


    Oriental City busy nod, heart already YY to grandson voice, holding his hand, milky call grandfather.


    Xiaoyu laughs in his heart. It''s really funny that an old child is so funny.


    Dongfang City took Dongfang night Xuan out to discuss how to keep the light rain. After that, he asked people to send all kinds of supplements.


    After a while, all the people in the capital knew that Princess Yu was pregnant, and the tonic medicine flew into the princess''s house like running water.


    Don''t mention song lanyue is all kinds of smash cup vase, Oriental night Xuan called Changfu.


    "I remember that Princess Liuli and the fifth prince had been sent to the nunnery. How could she appear again?"


    "Maybe it''s because of the marriage. All the princesses to be married have to attend, so..."


    Changfu bowed his head. He didn''t expect to develop like this.


    "I don''t want to see this person again. When it''s over, I''ll send her to the bottom of the building for the rest of my life."


    "Yes, I have one more thing to report."


    "He said


    "A few days ago, the person who sent the young lady to the government found out that she was from the second prince."


    Dongfang yexuan''s clothes were windless, and the evil looks were like Luocha all of a sudden. "All of them are disgusting like flies. The second prince has always been fond of beauty. Although he has no chance with the throne, he is also under house arrest in the capital. We can''t neglect him. Go and find a gorgeous woman in the brothel to send him."


    Chang Fu trembled all over, "yes!"


    This woman is not an ordinary woman, but one suffering from the willow disease.


    Xiangwang mansion.


    The old prince and the old princess took it back and immediately invited the doctor to come to see them. They all said that there was no problem, but the old man was tired and knelt for a long time. It was good to have a rest for two days.


    Dongfang yexuan also heard about it and came to see it specially. Later, he was driven back to take care of Xiaoyu.


    But in the middle of the night, the old prince was infected with cold, which was as powerful as a rainbow, and he was in a coma. I asked the imperial doctor to come to see me. I only said that it caused an old disease. I''m afraid


    When the old prince was young, he was killed by an arrow in the war, but he almost didn''t come back.


    The whole family was watching, and the old princess was crying.


    Before dawn, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan came to the palace.


    "Husband..." Xiaoyu was worried. When she learned what the two old men had done, she felt very sad.


    Royal... Royal is so cruel!


    "Don''t worry. You''re not alone now. Don''t think about it." The East night Xuan embraces her, the hand tightly holds her hand.


    "Husband, I have something to talk to you about."


    "What''s the matter? But you need me to do it? "


    Xiaoyu leaned on him and shook his head slightly. "Whether it''s the emperor or the emperor now, we are always an ant under the feet of others. We can let people trample on it at will. If we are happy, we can enjoy stuttering. If we are not happy, we can beat and scold."


    Rubbed rubbed, eyes as if through the carriage to see the outside, "even if we do more, there is always a knife hanging overhead, husband, I don''t want to be like this, too tired, I want to breathe free air."


    I want to make my own decision!

 Chapter 1202

    Oriental night Xuan ponders, "Niang Zi, actually this matter I thought about."


    Reach out and touch Xiaoyu''s head, "there are only two ways for us to reach this level. One is to make our business bigger and stronger, so that when the Three Kingdoms dare not underestimate, and dare not start at will, but..."


    Xiaoyu said, "but there is a risk. No country will allow such a person to exist and threaten his throne!"


    "Yes Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are cold. He is cold to this country.


    "Another way is to create a country and be the master of your own country." A cold and determined voice sounded.


    Xiaoyu smiles and coincides with her, "my husband is a worm in my stomach!" Minds think alike.


    When I got to the palace, it was quiet and noisy, and I walked all the way to the courtyard.


    People in the courtyard looked sad. Before they came into the room, they heard the cry coming from inside.


    Two people quickly step in, "grandfather..." Eastern night Xuan and some dull, people''s faces are very ugly, the old princess can''t cry out, so holding the old prince''s hand.


    "Dongfang, you are here. Go and see your grandfather..." Wang Ye, a big man, choked.


    Dongfang yexuan takes Xiaoyu''s hand to the bed. Xiaoyu sees the old prince with dead breath on his face. He almost doesn''t cry out. How can he?


    "Grandfather..." both of them whispered at the same time.


    As if feeling something, the old prince slowly opened his eyes, looked at the people around him, raised his hand and held the old lady''s hand.


    Then he looked at Dongfang yexuan: "Dongfang is coming. I''m sorry that you didn''t ask for the emperor''s permission..." in a trance, he raised his hand and extended it to him.


    Dongfang yexuan squatted down to hold it, "grandfather, I don''t blame you. It''s me who''s bad, it''s my grandson who''s bad..."


    Xiaoyu''s tears were about to slide down. He quickly raised his head slightly and stopped, "grandfather, I''m Xiaoyu. This matter has been solved. Your two elders'' sincerity moved the emperor. The emperor has changed others. You don''t have to worry about it.


    Now the most important thing is to take good care of your body. With my cousin''s body, you will have a great grandson in a few months. Now I have another grandson in my stomach. My husband and I don''t know anything. I have to ask you to help me take care of the children. "


    Light rain reluctantly with a smile, such as the sound of trickle, slowly road.


    Princes and concubines, they don''t understand the look, solved?


    Xiaoyuwei shook her head. She lied just to make the old man feel relieved.


    Wang Ye immediately understood, "yes, father, this matter has been solved. Xiaoyu doesn''t need to marry. Now she is pregnant. It''s a great joy."


    As expected, the old prince was relieved, "ha ha ha... That''s good. I won''t blame you if you know something about xianger spring. Ha ha ha... Cough..."


    A quick laugh, a series of coughs.


    Prince Fu Yu called the doctor quickly: "come and have a look."


    The light rain retreats and makes room for them. The old princess holds the old prince''s hand in her hands, and Dongfang yexuan caresses the old prince''s chest.


    "Don''t worry, grandfather..."


    "Celie, get a glass of water." Wang Ye shouts. Huangfu Qian pours the water. Dongfang yexuan leans over the old Wang Ye''s shoulder. Wang Ye feeds the water.


    Finally cough, the doctor came to pulse, the old master waved, "no, I know my own body."


    "Dad / old man / grandfather / grandfather..." the crowd yelled.

 Chapter 1203

    "You all go out. I want to talk to the old lady for a while."


    Old princess smell speech tears fell down, "old man, you want to say anything, I let them all out."


    Then turn to look at the people, light rain looked at the eyes full of vicissitudes, there is no more heartache.


    Light rain they can''t disturb, all out of the door, waiting in the courtyard.


    Liu Feixu stands beside Huangfu Ziyu with a stomach of three or four months. Xiaoyu thinks that it''s not bright yet, but what she wants to say depends on the situation. It''s because of her that it''s hard to speak.


    Oriental night Xuan holds her some cold hand, "Niang Zi, is it cold?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "it''s not cold, don''t worry." Lean slightly against him for warmth.


    The princess noticed that there were still two pregnant women standing here. "Why don''t we wait in the side hall, they are pregnant."


    Xiaoyu wants to refuse. She doesn''t want to be fussy, but the Lord has already stepped into the house.


    They went in and sat down. Within two minutes, the prince got up and waited outside. Huangfu Ziyu wanted to go too, but he looked at his wife.


    Liu Feixu also understood, "go, there are so many servants here, I''ll just accompany my cousins."


    At this time, everyone was very anxious and didn''t care about it. They just calmed them down and sat down to have a rest. They hurried out to wait.


    Oriental night Xuan claps her hand, also follow closely to go out.


    Light rain see people are out, "Sister Liu, you sit, I look at the door."


    She stood at the door waiting for news, Liu Feixu naturally came, holding her hand, "don''t panic, don''t panic..."


    I don''t know whether it''s comforting Xiaoyu or telling myself.


    The door opened and the old princess came out tremblingly, "Ann, you go in. Your father has something to tell you."


    Xiang Wang didn''t have time to ask his mother, so he pushed the door in.


    The princess asked someone to carry a chair and let the old princess sit down.


    Xiaoyu feels very guilty because of her. Otherwise, she won''t


    Quickly walked over, squatted in the knee: "grandmother, all blame me, all blame me, if it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t be..."


    "Silly child, how can I blame you? If I blame you, it''s also strange..." the old princess''s turbid eyes looked towards the lofty palace.


    "Feixu, how did you come out..." the princess wanted to let people in, Liu Feixu shook her head, "mother, I''m ok, now we can''t sit, let''s wait here."


    "Xiaoyu, don''t think about it. I''m satisfied to see you and Dongfang well." Pat Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Dongfang yexuan came to help her and let her lean on her, "don''t you think too much? You''re still pregnant. "


    Xiaoyu is very sad and guilty, and stands on him.


    After a while, Xiaoyu heard a cry of sadness: "father..."


    They pushed the door in and found that the old prince had driven the crane to the West.


    The old princess immediately fainted, the eastern night Xuan flying back to meet steady, hold up: "please doctor quickly!"


    When the doctor came to give the needle, he woke up and looked at the bed.


    "Son, daughter-in-law, your father has left, but you should cheer up. It''s not Xiaoyu''s fault this time. It''s also our fault that we have no vision and don''t know our ambition."


    "Mother, we know, how can we blame them, we are a family..." the prince and princess said.

 Chapter 1204

    "That''s good. You go out. I''ll give the old man a last ride and change his clothes." The old princess lovingly walked towards the bed.


    Before we went out, we looked back at Liu Feixu and Xiaoyu''s stomach.


    Looking at the old prince, he murmured: "I can''t see my great grandson is born. Don''t worry, old man. We''ve been waiting for me for decades. We don''t want to stay alone. The children are old. I don''t have to worry about it..."


    Light rain after they go out, light rain heart faint uneasy, can not say up, Oriental night Xuan think she is in the heart uncomfortable, holding her comfort.


    After a quarter of an hour, two quarters of an hour, there was no movement inside.


    Light rain heart a clap Deng, "not good!" Hastily toward the house, bang a push open the door, around the screen has not yet come to the bed, she can not go down, legs soft sitting on the ground.


    "Grandmother..." cried in pain, tears streaming.


    All the people who came in saw it. They were very sad. There were two old people lying side by side on the bed, their faces covered with quilts. They thought they were asleep.


    Two old people died in the palace. Most of the people in the capital knew about it.


    Why the death is not clear, but there are still so many who know the inside story, shut up, pretend not to know.


    "You say the old prince and the old princess have passed away?" As soon as the emperor got up, he learned the news.


    When he sat back to his bed, the concubines on one side heard the voice and stood up to serve him. They were glared away by linglie''s eyes.


    Huangfu Zifeng''s heart was in a mess. How could it be like this?


    When I went to court, I said yesterday that I wanted to send Princess Yu to marry. Many people turned against me and listed many reasons why I couldn''t get married.


    One of them said that the harm of marriage with light rain: "emperor, don''t say anything else, just say that the pepper formula in the hands of the princess is indispensable. Now our people in the white country can''t break it at all. It''s the same as salt. If we take it to other countries, it''s..."


    "You have to believe the rumors of the princess. The princess is one of her own in our country, but if you go to another country, won''t you give up?"


    Huangfu Zifeng thought that his father wanted Dongfang yexuan to marry the princess. Zhang Xiaoyu protested for a while, and many people broke the pepper. He knew that Zhang Xiaoyu had many prescriptions in his hand, or he would not agree to cooperate with her. If he was exiled to another country


    What''s more, Dongfang yexuan is not easy to provoke.


    "Emperor, these are three cities. If you miss them, there won''t be any more..." Taifu stood up against it.


    The emperor raised his hand and said, "needless to say, I didn''t intend to marry the princess. The princess has already married and is pregnant. How can outsiders say that we should buy Women for honor?"


    "What''s more, I still owe the princess a promise. I will never agree to such a rude thing. No matter what you say, prime minister, you must let the prince give up the idea. You can go and marry other women or princesses."


    When she got the news that she didn''t have to go to make peace with her parents, the mourning hall of the princess had already been set up. Xiaoyu was wearing Xiaoyi and insisted on kneeling in the mourning hall. No matter who advised her, she never left.


    After that, Dongfang yexuan was knocked unconscious and sent to the guest house.


    When Xiaoyu woke up, it was time for the emperor to mourn.


    Dongfang yexuan sat in front of the bed, holding a bowl of porridge in his hand, "come on, have some, or the children can''t stand it."

 Chapter 1205

    Xiaoyu also knows that he can''t mess around. He opens his mouth after sitting up, but as soon as he opens his mouth, he begins to vomit, "take it away, take it away..."


    Dongfang yexuan handed it to Yumei and patted her back: "how about better?"


    The light rain came slowly, tears in his eyes, pathetic.


    "Alas." Dongfang yexuan took a handkerchief to wipe her mouth. "What are you doing? I don''t blame you. Don''t you spoil my son like this?"


    "You don''t love me anymore. You only care about children. "


    "Of course I love you. Where can I have children without you?"


    "But you just mentioned that your son didn''t care about me."


    Oriental night Xuan tangled looking at her, no wonder that pregnant people are eccentric, "good, I only love you, what do you want to eat, I let people do it for you?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "forget it, now I can''t eat anything."


    Nestle in the past, "husband, although the emperor let me go, but my heart is still not solid, we still have to make plans early."


    "Well, I know. I''m already making arrangements. When my grandfather''s work is finished, we''ll start."


    Xiaoyu wants to start right away, but he also knows that it''s not urgent, "well." They sat quietly.


    Outside, when the emperor and queen came, they didn''t see Dongfang yexuan and Zhang Xiaoyu. They only saw the prince and Princess welcoming the guests, while Huangfu Qian and Huangfu Ziyu were kneeling to burn paper.


    Princess saw, "light rain pregnant body, and make a night, East just accompany to rest, want to call them over?"


    "No, no, don''t disturb them. I''ll go back first." Xiaoyu must be scared. Dongfang has also experienced the pain of losing his grandfather. It is estimated that he will not be conspicuous.


    They were afraid that they were still complaining about him.


    As soon as the emperor left, the ministers came one after another, and the princes and concubines were very tired.


    But no one expected that Prince Xuanyuan of daiguo had come.


    "The old prince and the old princess have made outstanding contributions in their lives. I really admire them and come to express my condolence."


    "Thank you, Prince." The Lord didn''t want to say much, so he asked the servant to offer incense. He thought that the man would leave after worshipping incense.


    "Can the princess and the young master be in the mansion?"


    The prince glared and was about to swear. The princess came quickly and held him: "Your Highness, Xiaoyu, they are tired and resting."


    "Well, I''ll see them." It''s like you don''t see people are not welcome.


    The princess was helpless. Looking at the angry prince, she sent someone to lead Xuanyuan, "excuse me, your highness. We really can''t spare time, so we''ll let someone take you. How about you?"


    Xuanyuan nodded and followed his servants.


    The prince stares at Xuanyuan Qi''s back tightly, and the princess pats him. "You have to bear it when you are angry. Don''t be seen by others. It''s still a long time, and you''ll always make up for it in the future."


    Hatred is not afraid of long time.


    Dongfang yexuan holds the light rain, half of her body leans on the head of the bed to coax her to sleep. She hears the movement outside the door, and then Chang''an whispers, "master, the prince of the state is coming."


    Two people in the room looked at each other as if they didn''t hear.


    Xuanyuan Qi said in a loud voice: "how can you hear such a low voice? I''ll do it. "


    Standing in front of the door, through the glare of Yumei, they said, "Xiaoyu, I came to see you. I heard that you have a body, so I specially found you good medicinal materials..."


    Xiaoyu pinched the quilt and said, "go away!"


    "Xiaoyu, I know it''s my recklessness. I''m sorry. I should have written to you first. I have already agreed with your emperor that this marriage will be shelved for the time being, and we''ll talk about it later."

 Chapter 1206

    There was no sound inside. Xuanyuan touched the finger on his thumb.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry. I won''t force you any more. I''m here to tell you that I''m going home."


    The door opens, and Xuanyuan raises his eyes happily. What he finds is Dongfang yexuan, and his smile fades.


    "Your Highness, thank you for your gift. I''ve been waiting for my wife to thank you."


    Half open the door, cold eyes staring at the people in front of him, "Xuanyuan Qi, you are good to us, no thought, have the opportunity I will repay you!"


    The front is the prince, the back is the name, the meaning is not the same.


    People have given such a big gift, how can he not return it?


    Xuanyuan Qi gently said, "I''ll wait and see!"


    After Xuanyuan Qi leaves, Dongfang yexuan returns to the room and finds Xiaoyu sitting facing the door. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes and stretched out her two hands


    Dongfang yexuan hugs her according to the situation and puts her on her knee with Bo, "eh?"


    "I said I would like to eat wine dumplings." Xiaoyu has white teeth.


    "Ah..." Dongfang yexuan chuckles. This is the first time he smiles since last night.


    "Well, I''ll have someone do it for you." Rub the top of her hair.


    "Hello, I''m here to have a rest. I''ll change my elder brother." Huangfu Ziyu had been kneeling for a long time, and his iron body could not endure.


    "There are a lot of people coming to mourn outside, so don''t go there to avoid bumping into you. If you are bored, go to find your cousin."


    "Well, I see. You go." She''s not a child. She knows the weight.


    After two days, Xuanyuan Qiguo really left, did not take a woman.


    After the funeral for seven days, both Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan lived here and did not leave. After everything was over, they returned to the princess''s residence to bathe and dress.


    Light rain in the bath room did not come out, Oriental night Xuan looking at Changfu, "where?"


    "I have arrived at Yucheng, only a few people have been injured."


    "Send Ziyun and Zixiao, don''t die, but don''t make him feel better!"


    "Yes Changfu retreats.


    Light rain wash gargle good come out, Oriental night Xuan already stretched leg, recline on soft couch to read a book.


    Light rain came lightly, just want to reach out.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Xiaoyu''s hand stopped, angrily drew back, "people want to scare you, how can your ears be so good?"


    The eastern night Xuan amusingly pulls the person to the bosom to sit, "this pour is to blame me? Don''t be angry. My husband will take it out on you. "


    Light rain pulled his hair band, "I''m sleepy, you coax me to sleep."


    Dongfang yexuan patted her on the back, which was a habit she developed in the palace these days. Soon, she fell asleep.


    Two days later, Dongfang Yeliang got married. Xiaoyu didn''t want to go back, but the master asked them to go back, so he took a carriage to go back.


    Light rain on the road smelled the smell of roasted sweet potato on the side of the road, his eyes lit up, "husband, I want to eat that." Pointing to the roadside baked sweet potato stall.


    Dongfang yexuan frowned and said, "well behaved, it''s not clean. It''s all dirt and dirty. If you eat it, it''s time for the children to make trouble."


    "No, no, I''ll eat it. If you don''t give it to me, you don''t love me." Xiaoyu''s hands and feet are waving.


    Dongfang yexuan is afraid that she will hurt herself. She quickly uses both hands and feet to suppress her. "Don''t move, what if you hurt the child? I''ll have someone buy it for you, OK? "

 Chapter 1207

    Helpless command purple Philippines down to buy, light rain in the car, command: "to that, the biggest one, and that."


    Two steaming toasted sweet potatoes were wrapped in paper and sent to the carriage.


    Xiaoyu is pregnant and tastes fast. What would she like to eat? Maybe she won''t like it next moment.


    And a smell will vomit, so the eastern night Xuan dare not restrain.


    See her two eyes shine, stretch out a hand to break open, carefully blow cold to pass her mouth.


    "Huhu... Delicious, delicious..." sweet and glutinous.


    Dongfang yexuan saw that she liked it, so she fed one in a row, but she was not satisfied. She wanted to eat the other one, too. "No, it''s indigestible. Just eat one."


    Xiaoyu looked at another hot baked sweet potato, "it''s a pity not to eat it. We can''t waste food."


    Dongfang yexuan looked at her, and then at the baked sweet potato. Finally, he resolutely broke off and ate it. Well, he couldn''t bear it, but it was a little dirty.


    Light rain stares at an eye, "you are not to say dirty?" How did you eat her?


    "Well, dirty."


    You still eat dirty food.


    Xiaoyu poked his fingers and watched as he ate the baked sweet potato bit by bit.


    "Hum!" Look out of the window.


    She found that she seemed to be more delicate, although she was also delicate before, but since she was pregnant, her eyes seem to have been much shallower.


    I bought a lot of snacks on the way, and then I went back to the villa.


    At this time, the villa has begun to dress up, everywhere you can see the red joy.


    "Young master, young lady, the master asked you to go to the study to find him first." Housekeeper Wang came towards them.


    Light rain raises an eye to see Eastern night Xuan, he holds her hand, "go."


    When I came to my study, I sat behind my desk and looked at what was on the desk. When I heard someone coming in, I took the books beside me and covered them.


    "Master, young master and young lady are here." Housekeeper Wang bowed back two steps.


    "Father." Light rain called.


    "Ah." Oriental City happily agreed, and then looked at her belly, so good, next year will be able to hold a grandson, thinking of a little carrot head can call grandfather, my heart is as sweet as eating honey.


    Oriental night Xuan light sweep, "call us to have what matter?"


    There is no plan to call people, but the famous Oriental City has been used to it.


    "Sit down first." It''s not about grandchildren.


    Xiaoyu is blessed by her stomach. Before, the famous Oriental City didn''t treat her so well. She went to one side and sat down.


    "It seems that Yang''s family is about to marry in. Our Dongfang family must be handed over to yexuan, so it''s about the housekeeper to call you here this time."


    The famous Oriental City motioned to housekeeper Wang, "you will be the master mother of the Oriental family in the future, so I''d better give you the power of housekeeper earlier, or I''ll be proficient."


    Housekeeper Wang took out a bunch of keys and handed them to Xiaoyu, "young lady, this is all the keys to the villa."


    Of course, the key to the treasure house is still in the Oriental City.


    "This..." Xiaoyu didn''t reach out, but looked at the Oriental City in doubt. Would he be so kind? Isn''t that a big change?


    "You don''t have to worry. I believe in your ability. Anyway, it will be handed over to you in the future. Take it." Oriental City with a kind smile, light rain almost can''t hold back the goose bumps from her arms.


    "Take it. It should have been yours." Oriental night Xuan light says, now even if don''t have these, the mountain villa also early hold in his hand.

 Chapter 1208

    "Well... Well, I''d rather be obedient than respectful." Xiaoyu thought in her heart, don''t be vain. Yang Miaomiao is going to marry in soon. She must want to fight for these things. She doesn''t want to give them to others.


    "I''ll ask housekeeper Wang to send you the account book later. If you don''t understand anything, I''ll let him teach you. He has been working in the house for decades and is familiar with everything." Oriental City continues.


    Light rain swallowed saliva, this Oriental City will not be switched, right?


    All of a sudden to her so good, even if pregnant, do not have to be so ah?


    "The old slave must know everything. If the young lady has any doubts, please come to me." Housekeeper Wang stood with friendly eyes.


    "I happen to have something to say." Dongfang yexuan plays the sleeves.


    "The crisis is over for the time being, but it''s only temporary. We have to plan ahead. In addition, our shop has been suppressed and engulfed by an unknown force in the past two months.


    Some of them have been sold at a low price. If we don''t find a way, our dongfangjia industry will shrink greatly. "


    Xiaoyu was shocked. She didn''t know all the time. She never interfered in the business of Sihai villa.


    What''s more, Dongfang yexuan is talking about such a big thing. It''s like he''s talking about losing several taels of silver instead of millions of taels.


    "I''ve noticed this, but I haven''t found out who''s behind the scenes. As for... I''ll follow up. You should pay more attention."


    Some words of the famous Oriental City are flashing. It seems that they know something inside.


    The corner of the mouth of Oriental night Xuan sneers, "the words are over, let''s go."


    Pick up Xiaoyu and step out the door.


    Oriental City massage forehead, this matter, he found out a little, did not expect night Xuan also know.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan walk through the corridor, looking at the red silk wrapped up from a distance.


    Not far away, song lanyue is still commanding.


    "Husband, I''ll see. How could it be more grand than when I married in? I know it''s the common son who got married, but I don''t know it. I think it''s you who got married again. "


    Xiaoyu is intentional, which of course can''t compare with the time when she married, but she can''t see the look of song lanyue.


    "Nonsense." Dongfang yexuan stopped and gently nodded his nose. "You''re going to kill me, and I don''t have the strength."


    She glances at her chest, and Xiaoyu stares at him immediately. It seems that she is a fox spirit, who is pestering him to absorb Yang. It is clear that he is pestering her.


    "Hum!" Xiaoyu angrily pulled down a piece of red silk beside him.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Song lanyue has noticed them for a long time, but doesn''t want to provoke them.


    But Zhang Xiaoyu pulled off the red silk, and she quit. She strode over and said, "why do you want to destroy this painstaking dress? Do you know how hard it took me to do it? "


    "Because I''m not happy. All the people who come here have been withdrawn!" Xiaoyu smiles and orders to withdraw at the next moment.


    "You... You dare!" Song lanyue would like to point out, and afraid of being beaten, only dare to glare.


    Still busy dressing servants stop, do not know how to do.


    Light rain gently pull the corner of the mouth, slowly pull out a bunch of keys from the cuff, jingle in front of song lanyue.


    "You don''t know that, do you? My father has ordered me to be the steward, so I am the master of the whole villa. Do you dare me? "

 Chapter 1209

    Song lanyue couldn''t believe it. She stared round. "No, it''s impossible. How could the master do that?"


    "Can you just ask yourself? Now, everyone is under orders." Xiaoyu holds the key chain in her hand.


    "Dongfang Yeliang is a common son. It''s said that he only needs to dress up in his yard to get a wife. But he''s also half of the master of our villa, so he can''t be treated lightly. But if he''s so grand, I''m afraid he''ll lose his life. Let''s cut it by 50%."


    "Although I look at the sky full of red eyes, I can''t do without red eyes. Recently, business is not good, and all the people in this province have to save. Do you think so, aunt song?"


    Xiaoyu''s words with a smile made people judge the situation and stand in the right position, which made song lanyue glare and tremble.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu..."


    "I know my name, don''t ask aunt song to remind me."


    Song lanyue is in control of her body, but her expression is like eating Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu was so scared that she rushed into Dongfang yexuan''s arms: "husband, I''m so afraid. Am I wrong?"


    Dongfang yexuan patted her on the back with a smile: "you''re right. Don''t be afraid. Who dares to hurt you? Let her blood dry for her husband and put it in front of the village."


    The words were not only for song lanyue, but also to frighten these servants.


    "Wow, my husband is so powerful." Xiaoyu applauded happily.


    All the people tremble together. What should we do? Of course, remove the red cloth.


    Song lanyue is so angry that she shivers. Looking at the two people who leave with a smile, she slaps her maid in the face and says, "waste."


    Then he strode to the master''s study.


    "Master, how can you give the housekeeper to Zhang? How can I live?"


    The famous Oriental City frowned. As soon as he came in, he yelled and yelled. He didn''t understand any etiquette. He was really a maid.


    "I''m not dead yet. Why are you crying? Whatever she is doing, she won''t do to you! "


    Song lanyue is about to howl hoarse. What''s the situation?


    What did the master find out? Immediately put on the delicate, tearful and pitiful, tearful to Pearl face, the master can''t see her like this most, every time like this, he promised everything.


    Sure enough, the Oriental City to see her so soft hearted, that with tears, silent cry, straight at him, but did not speak.


    "Well, you say what you are doing, OK." I got up, hugged her and comforted her in a low voice.


    "I do it for a reason. In the future, the Dongfang family will give it to yexuan and his wife. Don''t you always say that you feel guilty for Xiang''er and owe yexuan a lot? You just love me, not for the position of the master''s wife? Are you... "


    Song lanyue shakes her head in a hurry, but she regrets to death. In order to hook up with him, she naturally pretends to be independent of the world and only loves him, not for identity.


    "Yes, I''ve always loved the master, not for those, but now, I''m worried that Yeliang will be bullied."


    "No, yexuan husband and wife are good, even ordinary people are saved, not to mention their own people, you don''t think much about it, and now some of Xiaoyu pregnant, the bottom of my heart will be more soft, treat people will be gentle."


    When it comes to Zhang Xiaoyu''s pregnancy, song lanyue is even more angry, but she has to bear it. The master always loves her. She is magnanimous, gentle and weak. She dare not say anything.


    "I''m willing to believe that, master. The princess is always very good at dealing with people, but..." she began to cry.

 Chapter 1210

    "What''s the matter? Well, how did you shed tears again? " The famous Oriental City is busy wiping away tears.


    "Just now the princess took the key and asked her servants to remove the red silk cloth and lanterns. I know that this is the third fire for the new official. In order to stand on her feet, how can our son get married?"


    Lying on the shoulder of the famous Oriental City, sobbing.


    "How could it be?" The famous Oriental City frowned. Zhang Xiaoyu really went too far.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go to ask her."


    "I''ll go with you." Song lanyue sneers and goes after her.


    Xiaoyu sits on the couch with a tea table full of snacks and nuts.


    Dongfang yexuan is peeling chestnuts for her.


    "Lady, I''d better eat less. I won''t be able to eat for a while."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are full of tears, "you are cruel to me..."


    Oriental night Xuan: "heaven and earth conscience, he just clearly tone gentle, where fierce?


    Yumei and Zifei silently moved the stool back a few steps and continued to squat and peel the walnut.


    This is what Miss said. If pregnant people eat more of this, their children will be smart.


    Ziqiong and Chang''an guard the door with their swords in their arms. Their faces are expressionless, but they can still see that they are speechless.


    Recently, the female master is a little unreasonable. Fortunately, the master has a good temper and is willing to coax her.


    "I''m wrong, but I''m tired of it. I don''t want to eat it tomorrow. How about I ask the kitchen to cook some bird''s nest for you?" Oriental night Xuan dare not with her stubborn, if said much, she did not eat how to do.


    Light rain a face dislike, "just don''t, bird''s nest is swallow''s saliva, I just don''t want to eat, disgusted to death."


    Oriental night Xuan pulled stiff corners of the mouth, "that Tremella bar, nourishing and beauty, you used to like."


    "No, it''s disgustingly thick."


    "Then drink some chicken soup. It''s good for you to put ginseng in it."


    "No, it''s fishy. I can''t drink it."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Oriental night Xuan every mention of a nutritious, are despised by her, his mouth is more and more rigid.


    These are the best things to raise a baby.


    Finally, he said, "what would you like to eat?"


    "I want to eat pig''s feet with sauce, spicy crayfish, steamed eight treasure fish..."


    Light rain Balabala a string of dish name, said the jade plum they saliva to drip.


    But Dongfang yexuan looked ugly. "I haven''t heard the names of these dishes. Where can I buy them?"


    "I will. I''ll do it in the kitchen."


    Dongfang yexuan held her down and knew that she had the idea. "Before you gave birth to a baby, you can''t enter the kitchen. It''s full of fire and knives. What should you do if it hurts you?"


    Xiaoyu eyebrows smoked, how she did not hear who was pregnant can not enter the kitchen, not to mention the previous life, is here, the ordinary woman that does not cook, are waiting for the maid to serve.


    Light rain slowly pulling his sleeve shaking, "but I want to eat, children also want to eat ah, if a daughter, delicate daughter want to eat, you have the heart not to give her to eat?"


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are bright. They seem to pierce Xiaoyu''s stomach. If there is a small rain, it''s delicate and tender, and it''s called his father. Even the stars in the sky have to be picked off for her.


    "Well, it''s just your dictation. I''ll write it down and let the cook do it. Don''t worry. If someone dares to disclose the formula, I''ll make him a mummy and avenge you."


    Well, what else can Xiaoyu say? She cut off her way back. Originally, she wanted to find an excuse for fear that others might steal the recipe.

 Chapter 1211

    So Xiaoyu dictated the production methods and steps, and Dongfang yexuan wrote on behalf of him.


    The master of the village came before the sauce pig''s hoof was finished.


    When she came, she was very angry and had a bad complexion. Just as she was about to step into the door, when she saw Xiaoyu, she thought of her stomach and reluctantly laughed.


    Light rain see so know is something, as for what it is, with his toes also know.


    "Why is father here? Please sit down, Yumei. Pour the tea Light rain said, will get up.


    The East night Xuan glimpses, but still didn''t stop, after all just a month, also don''t need to be too strict guard.


    Oriental City organized a language, afraid to hurt her, moved the foetus, "Xiaoyu, I know you are anxious, but since this housekeeper power is given to you, the people below dare not to violate the law, if there is, fight it out."


    "What does father want to say?" Xiaoyu pretends not to understand.


    "There''s a definite number about how to dress up and take care of a good wedding. We Dongfang family can''t be too poor. We have to have everything we should have." So she can move.


    Light rain long "Oh", "the original father came here for this matter, ah, my father misunderstood me, it must be someone chew the ear, the father will not understand the meaning of the inside."


    This is to allude to song lanyue''s nonsense and go to complain.


    There was a trace of uneasiness in the famous Oriental City. He really didn''t ask clearly. He just rushed over after hearing song''s words.


    "Father, our family is jealous because of the wealth, and the royal family has been sharpening their swords for a long time, so they are eager to kill us.


    Because of the high profile of my husband and I, we have attracted the attention of all parties. Fortunately, there are some problems in our business, and those people are still watching. Now if we are doing well, we don''t want to tell you that we have a lot of money. Come and grab it. "


    Xiaoyu looks sad and stares at Dongfang yexuan with a smile. My mother is dead. Brain cells are making excuses. It''s better for you to go to the theatre even if you don''t help.


    It''s not without reason that famous Oriental cities are ruminating.


    The eastern night Xuan hastens to be serious: "what the lady said is right, now our family is still low-key, don''t attract attention of all parties, cause trouble."


    Oriental City nodded, "what you said is good, just do as you said." After thinking about it, he added, "don''t be too shabby."


    "I see, father." Xiaoyu answered immediately.


    Song lanyue has been waiting at the gate of the night courtyard, because she can''t get in. Seeing the villa leader coming out, she goes forward.


    "Master, don''t blame the princess too much. She''s not from a high family. It''s hard for her to be a housekeeper for the first time. Don''t be angry if you want to interrupt her."


    Hum, the master must have scolded him a lot. Maybe he took back the housekeeper''s right. These Zhang Xiaoyu can''t get up.


    The Oriental City didn''t know how to say yes to her. She was so understanding and held her hand. "I''m relieved if you think so. Xiaoyu, they have difficulties in doing so. Let''s go back."


    Song lanyue almost yelled, "master, what do you mean just now?"


    He didn''t scold Zhang Xiaoyu?


    "Now the situation is not good, our family should keep a low profile, this matter according to light rain said to do, as for wronged night good husband and wife, I will make up for it."


    Song lanyue''s face was stiff, and the corners of her mouth twitched a few times without opening her mouth.


    All the servants in the house were watching. Just now, they saw the villa master rushing to the night yard. It was up to them whether the princess would be scolded.

 Chapter 1212

    However, after the villa leader came out, he waited for a long time, and no other orders were sent. We all know that we still have to listen to the princess.


    These are escorted by the young villa leader and supported by the villa leader. Who dares to go up and die.


    "Miss, you''re really good. You can solve the problem in a few words." Yumeite admires Xiaoyu.


    "Well, miss, I''m much better than Chang''an, aren''t I, Chang''an?" Xiaoyu smiles at Chang''an.


    Chang''an pretended to be calm and looked at Yumei, nodded expressionless, "yes."


    Xiaoyu shook his head with a smile, "what a fool, Yumei. Since I''m so powerful, don''t get married and live with me all my life."


    "Good." Yumei didn''t notice.


    Chang''an is in a hurry, "young lady..."


    Dongfang yexuan remembers the recipe and raises his eyes to smile, "your little lady is teasing you. Go and take this recipe to the kitchen and ask them to study it carefully and send it as soon as possible."


    Chang''an knew that he had been fooled and didn''t dare to say anything, so he had to look at Xiaoyu with sorrow.


    Xiaoyu shook his head happily.


    As soon as Dongfang Yeliang came back, he was told that it was Zhang Xiaoyu who did it. He didn''t say anything.


    Just lying on the bed, the money in the shop he got in private these two days is empty. Some of it is still in debt. I don''t know why.


    This can''t be Eastern night Xuan to detect, what he does is so concealed, that may be that person started.


    Hum coldly. Although he knows, he has nothing to do. They just cooperate. If he doesn''t, he may get nothing.


    Xiaoyu read the meeting book in the study, but Dongfang yexuan didn''t know what he was doing. He read a few pieces of paper and quickly wrote a few more and sent them out.


    A river, at this time under the drizzle, not big, but wet clothes and hair.


    "Master, the people behind are about to catch up."


    "Hum, I''m in a hurry. Dongfang yexuan really looks up to me." Xuanyuan Qi was wearing a hat on his head, and he heard the sound of the horse''s hooves behind him from a distance.


    "Into the water!" He made an order quickly.


    "Master, the water is not urgent, but it''s deep and wide. I''m afraid we can''t swim through it." Xiao Liuzi is very worried.


    "Your Highness, you are a man of gold, but you must not take risks."


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t want me to die, at least he won''t let me die in the white country." Look up, face up, let the rain fall on your face.


    "Don''t delay, all of you are in the water."


    So one by one plop into the water, for a while there was no movement, as if no one had come again.


    Except for a few horses on the shore.


    A group of people in black came after him, "commander, shall we chase him?" One man looked at the river and was in a hurry.


    Chang Fu did not dismount and looked at the footprints left by the shore.


    "No, the water is fast and turbulent. It''s so wide that they are half dead when they swim. They should not be able to live. It''s a waste to take the horse away and put it away."


    Soon, the group of people led the horse away quickly.


    After about ten minutes, a man came out of the river, and the people scrambled ashore.


    "The master is wise. They didn''t expect that we were on the side. We didn''t go deep at all."


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t think so in his heart. Those people must have found out, but they didn''t go into the water. It''s estimated that they are waiting for them in front of him.


    "But our horses have been led away, and it''s hard for us to go next."


    The people at the bottom said and scolded that xuanyuanqi didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he observed the situation nearby. The river crossed thousands of meters and didn''t need to go this way.

 Chapter 1213

    "Go." Xuanyuan Qi went to one side of the woods first, and now the most important thing is to bypass the river.


    Xiaoyu asked the kitchen to make a list of the dishes she wanted to buy, the unit price, how much to buy and how much money she needed.


    This is what she does, but no one dares to quote the price casually. A list clearly estimates the population in the house, and the price is OK, so she sets down the money.


    For these things of dressing and eating, she is easy to catch, and no one dares to fool her.


    Now anyone who wants money will come to her.


    "Young lady, the maidservant is the bell in the lady''s courtyard. The lady wants to pay 1000 Liang for jewelry." Cried the maid in front of the door.


    Xiaoyu raised her hand and asked people to let her in, without waiting for her to say, "what kind of jewelry does aunt song want to buy? Why, she wants to get married? "


    "No... no, my wife said that when the young lady married in, she could not do without a meeting gift. She changed her mouth..."


    "Stop, stop, go back and tell her to give whatever gift she wants. Tell her to take the money by herself. Who will give the gift? Ask someone else who takes the money. There''s no such reason."


    After a while, the bell came again, saying that the lady accidentally dropped the cups and vases in the room and asked for another one.


    The teacup in Xiaoyu''s hand was thrown at the foot of lingdang. With a "pop", lingdang stepped back and sat on the ground.


    "Go and tell her that she broke it on purpose or carelessly. Take money to make it up. Dare to dig money from me and ask her if her skin itches. I''ll send her a whip."


    It''s really shameless. One day, she would change the way to ask for money. When she was Zhang Xiaoyu, she was song lanyue''s mother.


    "Pa!" Song lanyue gets a reply from lingdang. She immediately throws the cup out of her hand, picks up another one and is about to throw it. She remembers Zhang Xiaoyu''s words and puts it back on the table after enduring it.


    "Deceiving too much, deceiving too much..."


    Impatient mouth bubbling in the room, suddenly stopped: "ha ha, with, Zhang Xiaoyu, you wait for me!"


    After a busy morning, Xiaoyu knocked on his shoulder and stood up, "Alas, it''s really troublesome. I don''t even want to take care of the shop where I''m fighting for money every day. It''s no good to take care of my home. I''m tired."


    "Miss, the housekeeper is not without benefits. I heard that many housekeepers are pulling money from their pockets." Yumei comes to give her a massage and is stopped by Xiaoyu.


    "Do I look like someone who is short of money? If I have this Kung Fu, I''ll open several other stores and earn a lot of money early. " Xiaoyu leaves his desk and comes out slowly.


    She didn''t stay in the study this morning to read the account books and give orders. That''s just a matter of a few words. She mainly read some miscellaneous books about the mainland.


    There is also a general history of the geographical division with several countries.


    "Yes, the young lady doesn''t like the small money. However, with this identity, the young lady will be much more interesting." At least there is a chance for zhengguangming to get into trouble with song.


    "Well, this one is." She swept song lanyue''s face several times today. She should be very angry.


    "Let''s go to dinner. Did the young master say he would come back for lunch?"


    Zifei came to support her. She didn''t let her. She was pregnant. She was not illˇ° The master said when he went out that he would come back to supervise the young lady''s meal. "


    Does Xiaoyu really say so when he steps out?


    Is it necessary?


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 1214

    When she came to the side hall, the girl saw that she was coming, so she went down to order the dishes.


    The table was full of the food she called for yesterday, some of which had not been studied, but she had already had an appetite.


    "Go ahead and see if the young villa leader is coming. If not, I''ll start." That is to say, the chopsticks have put a sauced pig''s feet in the bowl, with brown skin and delicate juice on it, sending out fragrance.


    Just stretched out his mouth, "this is it? I don''t want to wait for my husband. "


    Dongfang yexuan came in all in white, washed his hands in the water basin carried by the maid, and then sat down.


    Xiaoyu bit and bolted, "I want to wait, but the one in my stomach can''t wait. If you want to blame him, blame him."


    Oriental night Xuan helpless smile, "really don''t know how you think of, this pig foot is so dirty, how to eat."


    Although it looks good, how can it enter.


    "Eat with your mouth. It''s a good thing. It''s rich in collagen. It''s good for beauty. Would you like some?" Light rain bit again, full mouth chews, the side of the mouth is stained with oil, looking at have appetite.


    Oriental night Xuan takes out handkerchief to wipe for her, "you like good, eat slowly."


    He can''t eat it if he looks so fat.


    Xiaoyu can only lament that he has no vision and doesn''t understand food.


    "Young lady, the people in the master''s courtyard are here. They say that there is something urgent for you to see him." Qiao Yue came in from the door.


    "Now?" Xiaoyu frowned, "I haven''t finished eating yet, but it''s urgent. Can you let me finish eating again?"


    "He didn''t say. The servant looked at the messenger in a hurry. He didn''t look well. I''m afraid there''s something urgent."


    Light rain gets up irritably, "since so, that leaves, husband you eat first, I come back later."


    The eastern night Xuan pulls her to sit down, "is the day big matter, also ate the meal to go again, hungry bad child what to do."


    Xiaoyu put a smile on her face, that is, everything will wait until she has finished eating.


    "What my husband said is that your father will make trouble for me later. You have to help me talk."


    "Eat it." Dongfang yexuan served a bowl of soup.


    Wait for light rain to finish eating, already is half an hour later, tidied dress, "husband, let''s go."


    It''s better for her to be a man.


    "You should walk slowly. You have just finished eating. You should not walk fast." She took her hand and walked slowly to the main courtyard.


    The famous Oriental City has been sitting in the hall for half an hour. From the beginning, it looks dark, but now it has eased a little.


    "Master, don''t worry. The princess certainly didn''t mean it. It''s a little far away from the nightyard. Besides, the princess is delicate now. It''s normal to delay a little time."


    Song lanyue put on the eyedrops and kept the elders waiting for such a long time. The nightyard was near the front yard. It didn''t take long for her to walk here. Because there was a piece of meat in her stomach, she didn''t know who she was.


    The Oriental City looks different, but it doesn''t say anything.


    When Xiaoyu came in, there was some condensation inside.


    "Father, are you looking for me?" Xiaoyu is pulled by Dongfang yexuan on her knees. She doesn''t bend her waist. Xiaoyu doesn''t force her to stand like this.


    The mouth of the famous Oriental City moved and her eyes fell on her, silent.


    Song lanyue said, "princess, what''s wrong with the child?"


    Oriental night Xuan sharp shot, dare to curse his son!

 Chapter 1215

    "My child is as good as I am. It''s hard for ordinary reptiles to take it." Xiaoyu alludes that song lanyue, the bedbug, can''t kill her or her children.


    Song lanyue said: "why did you come half an hour later? The master is still hungry and has been waiting for you. We thought something happened to you. We are going to have a look."


    "Lady can''t be hungry now. I asked her to come here after dinner. What''s the matter? Do you have any opinions?" Oriental night Xuan stares at her light to say.


    Song lanyue panicked, "no, I just care."


    "Cough..." eastern city cough, remind song lanyue don''t pull these, say business.


    Song lanyue sat upright and put on a proper smile: "princess, it''s really something to come to you, alas!"


    Slightly sighed, "you say you, I and ye Liang''s share of the case, but the master hard for home, even a meal is not good, how to do? Not next time. "


    Xiaoyu didn''t know, so, "wait, what did you just mean?"


    Song lanyue''s eyes flashed a proud smile, "Xiao Yun, come on." Signal the maid to one side.


    Xiaoyun stood up and saluted in advance: "when the master came back today, what was on the table was actually green vegetables and tofu, and there was no meat dish."


    Light rain is clear, sweep one eye to face her to pick / quarrel of song lanyue, "originally is such." Nod.


    Song lanyue did not agree with the criticism, "is the princess just so understatement? No explanation? "


    "What do you want?"


    "You are young and don''t know how to be a housekeeper. If you don''t have money to spend, you can''t put your mind on the master."


    In the face of song lanyue, Xiaoyu has to say that she is still a bit scheming. This is to say that since she can''t be a housekeeper, she should not take up the manger and should do something.


    Poor to the direction of the kitchen to get silver, but also to the head of the landlord.


    "The daily income of Xiaoyu Meiyan Pavilion is more than 10000 Liang." In other words, people are not short of money.


    Song lanyue was shocked, embarrassed smile, cover the shock in the eyes, did not expect that this bitch so rich.


    "Ha ha... We all know that the princess is not short of money, but it''s not that much money doesn''t bite." Even if she has money, she won''t love money, and it can''t be said that she won''t steal.


    Light rain smile, prevent the eastern night Xuan want to speak for her behavior, didn''t see above that half a day didn''t speak.


    He must be able to see this lame plot, just to see how she handles it.


    "I don''t say whether I did it or not. It happened on the first day of my housekeeper. I have to check it out."


    "Come on, who gave the food to the villa master?"


    Xiao Yun stands out, is the maid who just spoke.


    Xiaoyu went to one side of the chair and sat down, "you go to the meal, take out is green vegetables tofu?"


    "Madam Hui Shao, that''s exactly what it is."


    "Who packed the food box, who cooked the food, stand up."


    Oriental night Xuan walks to her side to sit down, also don''t speak, so leisurely sit.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, what do you want to do? Do you want to make this a nightyard? There are no rules for shouting! " Song lanyue is afraid to find out something and shouts angrily.


    "Why don''t you pretend to be virtuous? Didn''t you help me just now? " Light rain light to see, the mouth of the irony is dazzling.

 Chapter 1216

    In a hurry, song lanyue was afraid of the master''s misunderstanding: "what are you talking about? I''m just afraid that you''ll disturb the master''s peace."


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether to quarrel or not. Since I''m the housekeeper, I have to solve the problem naturally. Please keep quiet and don''t disturb my investigation


    "Master, you see..." song lanyue called in a flurried voice and asked for the support of the villa leader.


    The famous Oriental City clapped her hand, "it''s good to check this matter. It''s time for the people below to straighten it out."


    Then there was no next. Song lanyue was very worried, but it was not good to say that the villa leader had already spoken. If she wanted to refuse, she would obstruct and feel guilty.


    She thinks, this matter she is to let the following person do, how also can''t involve oneself, don''t matter.


    The people who put food boxes in the kitchen and cooked food for the village leader came in and knelt down.


    "The minions are responsible for packing."


    "The slave is the cook in charge of cooking."


    "Good." Xiaoyu felt his stomach, "when you pack a food box, is it green vegetable tofu?"


    "Back to the young lady, yes."


    Xiaoyu is looking at the chef, "are you making all these green vegetables and tofu?"


    "Yes... No... no..." the man was sweating.


    "Is it or not?" The rain is cold.


    The fat man nodded and said anxiously, "yes, it''s made by a slave, but I don''t know it''s for the master..."


    "Oh? Who''s that for? If you can cook for the master, it should be the chef in the house. You only need to be responsible for a few masters in the house. Then tell me, who is the green vegetable tofu for


    "Slave, slave..." the man looked up at Song lanyue.


    "I asked who you made it for. What do you think aunt song did? Is it for her? "


    Light rain has been looking at him, naturally, he will not let go of the slightest change.


    "No... yes!" Finally, I nodded slowly.


    Xiaoyu swept towards song lanyue, who was just about to retort, "I know what you want to say. It''s just that you gave your father the wrong end, or you all ate green vegetables and tofu, right?"


    Song lanyue opened her mouth and acquiesced in this statement.


    Xiaoyu sneered, "what''s your name?" Ask this fat bellied man, about forty years old.


    "Slave Yin Jian!"


    "Poof!" Obscene? Xiaoyu is glad she didn''t drink tea.


    "Cough... What you make today is green vegetables and tofu?"


    "Not all. One of them is meat."


    "You don''t say it was sent to the nightyard, do you?" It''s so obvious that everyone eats green vegetables and tofu, but they eat delicacies at night.


    Yin Jian first looked at her, then nodded weakly, "yes!"


    In this scene, it seems to everyone that they are tenacious and want to tell the truth.


    "Very good. What are the dishes in my courtyard today?"


    Yin Jian hesitated and burst out several dishes that he often ate at night.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs.


    Song lanyue was wringing her handkerchief. "What did the princess suddenly laugh about? But what did you find? "


    The light rain stops, white her one eye: "I want to smile, what do you care?"


    Song lanyue''s face turned blue, and she was ready to pull the sleeves of the famous Oriental City and cry.


    "Don''t you ask before you lie? Don''t you know that my taste has changed and I ordered the kitchenette to study a set of food specially? "


    "I, i... slave..." Yin Jian was afraid and worried. He didn''t know what to do.


    "All right, come on, pull him down for me and kill him with a stick!" She''s too lazy to talk to these people.

 Chapter 1217

    "No, no... young lady, you asked me to do all these things, and all the slaves follow your orders..."


    Yin Jian, who was dragged out, suddenly yelled.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyebrows and eyes are suddenly cold. He stares at Yin Jian fiercely. He is so scared that Yin Jian loses / restrains on the spot and pees his pants.


    "Master, the Cook said it was ordered by the princess, and the princess killed people like this..." song lanyue said with a smile, and without saying that, she just looked at Xiaoyu.


    The famous Oriental City looks at Xiaoyu fiercely. He doesn''t believe that Zhang Xiaoyu is trying to make money, but he believes that she will try to make fun of others.


    "Xiaoyu, do you say that?"


    "It''s easy to do. Let''s see. My newly developed sauced pig''s feet are in a hurry. Before I finish eating them, I hid one." Xiaoyu takes out a sauced pig''s hoof from his sleeve.


    To be exact, it''s from the grape bowl in the space. The little guy is still in a temper in the space.


    "I can''t eat anything these two days, so I asked the people in the small kitchen to study the food. When I came, I just finished my meal, and now the leftovers should still be in the bucket. If you don''t believe me, my father will send someone to have a look."


    The famous Oriental City gives a look to the person outside the door, and the person goes to the nightyard.


    Xiaoyu knows that this man is the confidant of the famous Oriental City. He doesn''t worry about being planted.


    After a while, the man came back, stood outside and nodded.


    Xiaoyu said, "obscene... Oh, Yin Jian, tell me, who told you how to do it, if you don''t say..."


    Yin Jian''s eyebrows twinkled. "It''s the young lady who asked the slaves to do it. Young lady, the slaves are all obedient. You must save me. You can''t make us chill!"


    "Hum, I don''t shed tears until I see the coffin. Zifei, I heard that there''s a kind of punishment called pulling out the nail cap. It''s just to insert the nail cap with a bamboo stick and pull it out one by one. I haven''t seen it before. Let me see it today."


    Xiaoyu looked at his hand to the light and breathed, "it''s beautiful!"


    "Yes Zifei walks slowly towards Yin Jian.


    Song lanyue looks uncomfortable, "master..."


    The famous Oriental City didn''t speak.


    The servants at the bottom all stepped back in fear and tried to reduce their sense of existence.


    Zifei pulled out a gold hairpin from her head. Yin Jian was afraid of struggling, but he was imprisoned. She pinched her left index finger, put it in, and then pulled off a bloody nail.


    "Ah..." the painful cry of breaking the air surprised everyone, and all subconsciously put their hands behind them. Song lanyue quickly covered them with her sleeves, for fear that she would become the next one.


    Zifei moves very fast, and immediately starts to make the second one. It''s a pain that ordinary people can bear. Before he reacts, the second one has been pulled down.


    "Ah..." there was another cry of pain, wailing. The other hand wanted to smooth the pain, but she was held tightly and couldn''t move, just when Zifei was about to get her third nail.


    Yin Jian yelled: "I move, I move..."


    Zifei stopped, stood up and looked at him.


    Song lanyue stares at him in fear. Yin Jian also looks up at her and says silently, "I''m sorry, I can''t stand it."


    "Yes..."


    "Hiss..." a sword cuts throat, blood scatters on the ground.


    Dongfang Yeliang, who strides forward, throws his sword to his confidants behind him.


    "Such a villain dares to take food from his master without permission, but also wants to talk to his master. It''s time to kill him!"


    Xiaoyu was stunned and clapped: "pa pa pa... Big brother came in time. He just wanted to tell the people behind the scenes and killed them. I don''t know. I thought he was killing people!"

 Chapter 1218

    Dongfang Yeliang came in to salute, "my sister-in-law misunderstood. I''m also afraid that this villain will rush up and hurt everyone. I''m really sorry for missing my sister-in-law''s important event."


    Hum, I''d better tell this story to the ghost.


    Light rain stood up, "since this matter has been found out, then we go first, just saw the blood, in the heart is really afraid."


    Said to be afraid of pounce into the East night Xuan bosom.


    The eastern night Xuan cooperates of embracing to walk outside, walk to the corpse place outside the door.


    Xiaoyu stops, shakes his head and sighs. In a voice that can be heard by all the people present, "I was going to drive you out when I recruited you. This is not a big crime.


    But I don''t think that someone can''t help killing people. It''s a pity. After serving the mountain villa for so many years, I have no credit and have to work hard. I''d better dig a hole. Don''t throw it away in the wild mountains and ask the jackals, tigers and leopards to take it away. "


    Don''t have the heart of slant head, lean on the body of Eastern night Xuan, "husband, I suffer, take me back."


    Eastern night Xuan horizontal hold up, two people with the people behind.


    It''s not stupid for people to watch here. Of course, they can see that it has something to do with the second lady. It''s just a pity that helping the second lady with her work is just killing people in the end.


    Looking at the servants with different faces, song lanyue and Dongfang Yeliang are in a difficult mood. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaoyu finally puts them together.


    Now who dares to do things for them? They are not afraid to die in the end.


    "Father..."


    The famous Oriental City glanced at him and said, "needless to say, it''s OK for me to eat one or two vegetarian dishes. As long as it''s not poison, just step back!"


    Then he closed his eyes and didn''t want to talk or listen to anything.


    Song lanyue opens her mouth. Dongfang Yeliang pulls her and signals her to leave.


    After waiting for someone to leave, the famous Oriental City sighed and helped the forehead, "it''s a real injustice!"


    Xiaoyu is held by Dongfang yexuan and shakes her feet happily.


    "Don''t move. I can''t blame you for falling later." Dongfang yexuan patted her ass.


    "No, how could you fall? I believe you."


    "Well." Eastern night Xuan mouth up, obviously this let him very happy, because the daughter-in-law''s trust.


    "If you finally say that, I''m afraid no one dares to help them, unless they are not afraid of death." His wife is really powerful. She''s so honest.


    "Well, who made them want to hurt me?" Also wronged her not to give meat to eat, well, she helped them.


    "In order to prevent people from poisoning or not eating, each hospital has its own kitchens. In the future, the big kitchens only take care of the servants of the villa. Regardless of the master, each hospital only delivers vegetables and meat, and pays for the rest."


    "In addition, in order to marry the bride, aunt song and the eldest son have to eat fast and recite Buddhism, so they don''t have to send meat until they get married!"


    Don''t you like green vegetables and radishes?


    Then let you eat enough!


    Zifei is busy to send orders, but for everyone''s good, no one will refuse.


    Oriental night Xuan chuckles, "like this, the face of those two people is afraid can''t see." It must be white, black and yellow


    Xiaoyu grinned and gnawed his clean chin: "they are ugly, and it doesn''t matter whether they can see it or not."


    Dongfang Yeliang pulls song lanyue back to the yard with a dark face: "Niang, don''t you want to stop acting rashly? How can this happen again? "


    If he came a moment late, he would say something against them. Even if his father didn''t know what to do with them, he didn''t know what to think.

 Chapter 1219

    "I... I don''t want to teach Zhang Xiaoyu a lesson, who knows it will be like this!" Song lanyue was not happy, so she threw her hand and sat aside.


    Dongfang Yeliang sighs in his heart. His mother has not been taught. She is too small to be elegant.


    "Mother, don''t provoke them for the time being. I have my own opinion." As long as he succeeds, he doesn''t have to live by looking at other people''s faces.


    Xuanyuan and his party went over the mountains and came to a small town. Exhausted, they came to the inn to have a rest and supply what they needed on the road.


    "Your Highness, this man is so cruel. He didn''t kill us, but drove us away." It''s hateful to be like a lost dog.


    Xuanyuan Qi tired on the couch, "he did not die on the good, if it is me, can''t care what home country region."


    Dongfang yexuan is not as ruthless as he is. If it happened to him, he would be upset and make people dare not provoke Xiaoyu.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fierce Dongfang yexuan is, he''s just a businessman. He doesn''t have to be an emperor!


    "Your Highness, I''ll bring you something to eat!" Xiao Liuzi turns to go out.


    Changfu and his party have been far behind, when they know xuanyuanqi they live in a small town.


    Mumbling: "Ziyun, Zixiao, it''s up to you next."


    A woman hangs upside down on the beam connecting the kitchen to the outside. Xiao Liuzi comes out with a tray, and something falls into a bowl of porridge on the plate unconsciously.


    At night, Xuanyuan Qi''s abdominal pain was unbearable, his forehead was full of thick sweat, "come on!"


    "What''s the matter with you, your highness?" Hearing the news, Xiao Liuzi quickly pushed the door in.


    "This is... Come on, doctor!" Yelling out the door.


    "It''s eating cold stone flowers by mistake. When you have abdominal pain, it''s like stirring with a knife, and it''s like lingchi, but it''s not poison. It''s good to stay through five days." The doctor felt the pulse and said.


    "How can I eat it by mistake? I take care of all the things the master uses." Small six son don''t believe, a pull doctor''s skirt.


    "Hey, let go, I can''t breathe!" The doctor said, "I told you it''s non-toxic. Of course I can''t find it out." Angry glare.


    "Is there a way to detoxify and relieve pain?" Small six son looking at hold back pain, sweat drops from temples slide to the neck of the master.


    "Well, you''re lucky. I''ve just had this disease." The doctor waved down a prescription.


    "It''s OK to take three meals in a row. Whoa ~" yawned, "I''m old. It''s useless. I''m so sleepy."


    He patted his hand on his mouth, yawned, turned around and left with his medicine box on his back. When he walked out of the inn, a sly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "Master, I''m going to ask people to take the medicine. It will be better soon." Xiao Liuzi waves for someone.


    Xuanyuan Qi endured the pain and raised his hand: "wait a minute."


    Xiao Liuzi looks back.


    "Be careful, and find some medicine to put in the prescription." Xuanyuan raised his eyes painfully. Although he looked embarrassed, he didn''t reduce his power.


    Small six son recruit people quickly go down to do, "master, this should not be a coincidence." There must be a conspiracy.


    "I know. Where''s the receptionist?" There are so many coincidences in the world, but he always pays attention to it. Fortunately, it''s not poisonous.


    "Soon, we''ll be there tomorrow."


    "Well." When his people arrive, they don''t have to worry.


    He brought dozens of people into the white country, plus the secret, a total of 300 people, leaving only 30 people around, Dongfang yexuan is also powerful.

 Chapter 1220

    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan lie on the bed. Dongfang yexuan holds her from behind.


    Because Xiaoyu is pregnant, he has been in deep water these days. His hand holding his waist moves up slowly.


    Light rain seized: "husband, what do you want to do?" I''m biting my teeth. I know I can''t do it, and I''m always unruly.


    "Lady, I just want to see if your quilt is well covered." Listen, the voice is innocent.


    Xiaoyu really wants to tell him that it''s hot now, not winter.


    The people behind her stick up tightly, put her head on her neck socket, breath falls on her skin, bringing bursts of itching.


    "Lady, do you still have space?"


    Light rain just ready to move forward body pause, "well, what do you want to do?"


    "I''m going to transfer the property. A small part of it has been transported to a safe place. I want to put some of it with you. It''s safe." It''s also convenient.


    "That''s good. It''s not a problem for me to put hundreds of millions of gold here." The space is overlapped, and it doesn''t take much space, though it''s not big.


    "Well, I''ll take you to a place tomorrow." He has transferred most of the property on the surface and put it in the space of light rain.


    "Husband, I don''t believe in the Huangfu family any more. We have to move as soon as possible to remove them."


    "It''s not urgent. If people leave, they will scare the snake. There will be no danger for the time being. I checked the geographical map of the mainland. There are many places where there is no one, but they are too desolate and not suitable. "


    They are not avoiding the world, with so many people, so much money, hiding in the remote areas, is the opposite.


    "My husband, I have a proposal. Originally, I intended that there would be a wasteland at the junction of the Three Kingdoms. Let''s build a home there. But these two days, I think it''s not right. If we do a lot of construction, others will find out."


    She also wanted to use the Three Kingdoms to contain her, but she felt too tired to do so.


    "And what''s your proposal?" He also thought about the idea of Xiaoyu, and arranged for people to go there.


    Light rain turned around, two people face to face, "husband, do you know, at the end of the sea there are land, there are countries?"


    "I''ve never heard of that. Has anyone been to your original place?"


    "Of course, countless people cross the sea every day. What I want to say is that there are many islands on the sea, surrounded by water, which is a natural barrier and an independent area. We only need to find a suitable island and build a home, city and even a country on it."


    East night Xuan surprised, there are land islands on the water?


    "I''ll send someone to check this. If there is one, it''s really a good place."


    This day is the wedding of Dongfang Yeliang and Yang Miaomiao. Song lanyue, who has been a vegetarian for many days, has brought food with her.


    But her son doesn''t let her find Zhang Xiaoyu''s trouble, and the master also avoids her. I haven''t seen the master''s shadow these days. It''s all Zhang Xiaoyu''s cunt.


    "Ma''am, the new man is coming in."


    Song lanyue busily arranges her clothes and walks out with a smile.


    Many guests came, but most of them were businessmen. Although the status of Sihai villa was different, it was because of the relationship between Dongfang yexuan and xiangwangfu, and the identity of Princess Zhang Xiaoyu.


    It has nothing to do with Dongfang Yeliang. Besides, people in Beijing know that Dafang and ER Fang have a bad relationship.


    "Tut Tut, the dowry of this big house is too shabby. When you think about the princess, it was a ten mile red dowry. How many people came to add the dowry? Miss Yang''s family is also an official. How can she be so stingy?"

 Chapter 1221

    "How can it be the same? Who is the princess? What is her Yang family? The dowry of the princess is all taken out by herself. That tree is earned by others."


    "Yes, this eastern Yeliang is still a concubine. It''s good to be like this."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Yang Miaomiao covered his head all the way, listening to the mockery of the people around him, holding his thigh, Zhang Xiaoyu!


    "Madame Dongfang, why is there so little red? How does it look like a concubine? "


    A merchant woman who didn''t look up to song lanyue''s maid background asked aloud, covering her mouth.


    Song lanyue bit his back teeth. "There are many disasters in the north, so it''s not appropriate to be too extravagant. The princess is taking care of the family, and I can''t do it."


    Last night, the master came to ask her not to talk. This morning, her son came to see her and asked her to talk with the overall situation first. Don''t screw up the wedding.


    "Ah... Is it the steward of the princess? No wonder I said how to dress up so fresh and unique, or the princess has insight


    "Yes, the princess is a goddess. What she does is different from those of us. It''s said that the princess is so powerful that she can even get rid of her scar for many years. I''ll have to take a good look at her later."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Song lanyue has a toothache. She just said that the villa is stingy. Now she turns around and says that it''s novel and unique. It''s really a group of good dogs.


    Xiaoyu arranges the account book of her shop in the nightyard and tells the following people to open branches in the capital cities of the other two countries.


    We need to share good things and resources. Those people have so much silver in their pockets. Why don''t they give her some.


    "Young lady, the new man has entered the mansion. He is going to worship soon. Do you want to see him?" Zifei came in through the door.


    Light rain gets up, "go, why not go." How can people know who is the master if they don''t go.


    "Xiaoyu, bring me my new red and black peony dress, and the ruby face given by the young master. When new people enter the house, they can''t be robbed of the limelight."


    Yumei goes to the wardrobe to find out the clothes, Zifei also finds out the head from the jewelry box.


    Yumei helps Xiaoyu change her clothes behind the screen. "Miss, people are afraid of robbing the new comer. Why are you afraid of not robbing them?"


    Light rain finger flicked jade plum forehead, "silly, your miss is the same as others?"


    Put on a luxury set meal, beautiful things, Yumei their eyes are bright, "so beautiful ~"


    "Don''t worry. When you get married, miss, I''ll prepare something for you." You can''t be lenient with her.


    "Miss ~" Yumei turned uneasily and went out.


    "Ha ha... I''m shy. I''m not going to marry you out yet, master."


    This kind of occasion Oriental night Xuan won''t appear, went out to still haven''t come back.


    Xiaoyu came to the front yard with a long group of people.


    "Worship heaven and earth..."


    It''s shouting inside.


    Light rain with people forward, see her people consciously back, she appeared in front of a road leading to the lobby.


    Walking in, everyone looked at her and said, "go on, when I don''t exist."


    Go to the next head of the famous Oriental City and sit down.


    Yang Miaomiao couldn''t see clearly through the red cloth, but he also knew who was coming.


    Dongfang Yeliang has no expression, just like he didn''t see anyone.


    The emcee continued to shout: "two worship high hall!"


    Song lanyue looks at the bright light rain and the emeralds all over her head. Her eyes are green with jealousy. It''s all her. It should be her.

 Chapter 1222

    Light rain mouth a hook, bow to play with a handkerchief, jealousy good ah, I''m afraid you don''t envy, or don''t waste her dress for a long time.


    After worshipping heaven and earth, Dongfang Yeliang has led people back to their new house, and everyone begins to take part in the banquet.


    In addition to song lanyue, there are also several wealthy businessmen and official wives who are weaker than the Dongfang family.


    "Xiaoyu, come on, eat vegetables." Song lanyue in order to show virtuous, to small rain jacket vegetables.


    Xiaoyu covered the bowl with his hand: "thank you, I''m not hungry."


    Song lanyue froze, then said with a smile: "also, when I was pregnant with Yeliang, I couldn''t eat and sleep."


    Several ladies on the table were busy laughing and talking about the funny things when they were directly pregnant.


    After a while, song lanyue took up the wine pot and poured wine for Xiaoyu, "come on, Xiaoyu, no matter what misunderstanding we had before, today is all over. After drinking this glass of wine, we are the real family."


    Xiaoyu stopped, "is it difficult that Aunt song has never regarded me as a member of her family? Yes, although I grew up in the countryside, I''m not as rich as you, but now I''m married, so we are one family. "


    People look at Song lanyue sarcastically. She was born in a rich family, but she had been serving the original wife of the villa leader for several years.


    Frankly speaking, she is a maid. She is not as noble as the daughter of a poor family. At least she is innocent and has not sold herself as a slave.


    Song lanyue stiff smile: "the princess is serious, we are a family, but there are some misunderstandings in front, make a little unhappy, I''m afraid the princess blame."


    Xiaoyu put down his chopsticks: "since we know it''s a misunderstanding and it''s solved, we shouldn''t say it in public. What we don''t know is that we Dongfang family are fighting against each other."


    People look at Song lanyue''s eyes more strange. Yes, it''s a plea. What''s inside and outside of this is that they want to say that other people''s princess is not good.


    It''s not on the table.


    Song lanyue pinched her thigh and said, "what the princess said is that I was reckless."


    Then he bowed his head wrongly, as if he had been bullied and didn''t dare to speak.


    It''s hard for Xiaoyu to pay attention to her. She just said those words. Now, how can people believe her.


    In the wedding room, Dongfang Yeliang goes out to propose a toast. Yang Miaomiao and the nearest maid are inside.


    "That was the princess just now?" Yang Miaomiao took off the Phoenix crown and scattered his hair.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful to dress up. No matter it''s clothes or jewelry, none of them is exquisite. The gems on the head are not ordinary." The maid chirped and said that she had never seen such beautiful jewelry. She was a little excited.


    Yang Miaomiao held his hairpin in his hand, and his face in the mirror showed jealousy.


    "I''ll tell you something... Go."


    Xiaoyu sat on the table, not eating, not drinking, but from behind Zifei holding a boiled salt peanut peel eating.


    The back was really boring, so I got up to see the bride.


    See the dowry box in the yard, several people register there.


    Then I lost my mind and was bored to death. I''d better go back to sleep.


    Is turning around, a maid came, just hit her, was jade plum left.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    Light rain rubbed the next arm, "nothing." When she saw someone coming, she sidestepped.


    "Excuse me, princess. I didn''t mean to. Excuse me, Princess..." the maid kowtowed on the ground, but her head turned red. It can be seen that she made great efforts.

 Chapter 1223

    "Let''s go to dinner. Did the young master say he would come back for lunch?"


    Zifei came to support her. She didn''t let her. She was pregnant. She was not illˇ° The master said when he went out that he would come back to supervise the young lady''s meal. "


    Does Xiaoyu really say so when he steps out?


    Is it necessary?


    "Let''s go."


    When she came to the side hall, the girl saw that she was coming, so she went down to order the dishes.


    The table was full of the food she called for yesterday, some of which had not been studied, but she had already had an appetite.


    "Go ahead and see if the young villa leader is coming. If not, I''ll start." That is to say, the chopsticks have put a sauced pig''s feet in the bowl, with brown skin and delicate juice on it, sending out fragrance.


    Just stretched out his mouth, "this is it? I don''t want to wait for my husband. "


    Dongfang yexuan came in all in white, washed his hands in the water basin carried by the maid, and then sat down.


    Xiaoyu bit and bolted, "I want to wait, but the one in my stomach can''t wait. If you want to blame him, blame him."


    Oriental night Xuan helpless smile, "really don''t know how you think of, this pig foot is so dirty, how to eat."


    Although it looks good, how can it enter.


    "Eat with your mouth. It''s a good thing. It''s rich in collagen. It''s good for beauty. Would you like some?" Light rain bit again, full mouth chews, the side of the mouth is stained with oil, looking at have appetite.


    Oriental night Xuan takes out handkerchief to wipe for her, "you like good, eat slowly."


    He can''t eat it if he looks so fat.


    Xiaoyu can only lament that he has no vision and doesn''t understand food.


    "Young lady, the people in the master''s courtyard are here. They say that there is something urgent for you to see him." Qiao Yue came in from the door.


    "Now?" Xiaoyu frowned, "I haven''t finished eating yet, but it''s urgent. Can you let me finish eating again?"


    "He didn''t say. The servant looked at the messenger in a hurry. He didn''t look well. I''m afraid there''s something urgent."


    Light rain gets up irritably, "since so, that leaves, husband you eat first, I come back later."


    The eastern night Xuan pulls her to sit down, "is the day big matter, also ate the meal to go again, hungry bad child what to do."


    Xiaoyu put a smile on her face, that is, everything will wait until she has finished eating.


    "What my husband said is that your father will make trouble for me later. You have to help me talk."


    "Eat it." Dongfang yexuan served a bowl of soup.


    Wait for light rain to finish eating, already is half an hour later, tidied dress, "husband, let''s go."


    It''s better for her to be a man.


    "You should walk slowly. You have just finished eating. You should not walk fast." She took her hand and walked slowly to the main courtyard.


    The famous Oriental City has been sitting in the hall for half an hour. From the beginning, it looks dark, but now it has eased a little.


    "Master, don''t worry. The princess certainly didn''t mean it. It''s a little far away from the nightyard. Besides, the princess is delicate now. It''s normal to delay a little time."


    Song lanyue put on the eyedrops and kept the elders waiting for such a long time. The nightyard was near the front yard. It didn''t take long for her to walk here. Because there was a piece of meat in her stomach, she didn''t know who she was.


    The Oriental City looks different, but it doesn''t say anything.


    When Xiaoyu came in, there was some condensation inside.


    "Father, are you looking for me?" Xiaoyu is pulled by Dongfang yexuan on her knees. She doesn''t bend her waist. Xiaoyu doesn''t force her to stand like this.

 Chapter 1224

    Song lanyue was shocked, embarrassed smile, cover the shock in the eyes, did not expect that this bitch so rich.


    "Ha ha... We all know that the princess is not short of money, but it''s not that much money doesn''t bite." Even if she has money, she won''t love money, and it can''t be said that she won''t steal.


    Light rain smile, prevent the eastern night Xuan want to speak for her behavior, didn''t see above that half a day didn''t speak.


    He must be able to see this lame plot, just to see how she handles it.


    "I don''t say whether I did it or not. It happened on the first day of my housekeeper. I have to check it out."


    "Come on, who gave the food to the villa master?"


    Xiao Yun stands out, is the maid who just spoke.


    Xiaoyu went to one side of the chair and sat down, "you go to the meal, take out is green vegetables tofu?"


    "Madam Hui Shao, that''s exactly what it is."


    "Who packed the food box, who cooked the food, stand up."


    Oriental night Xuan walks to her side to sit down, also don''t speak, so leisurely sit.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, what do you want to do? Do you want to make this a nightyard? There are no rules for shouting! " Song lanyue is afraid to find out something and shouts angrily.


    "Why don''t you pretend to be virtuous? Didn''t you help me just now? " Light rain light to see, the mouth of the irony is dazzling.


    In a hurry, song lanyue was afraid of the master''s misunderstanding: "what are you talking about? I''m just afraid that you''ll disturb the master''s peace."


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether to quarrel or not. Since I''m the housekeeper, I have to solve the problem naturally. Please keep quiet and don''t disturb my investigation


    "Master, you see..." song lanyue called in a flurried voice and asked for the support of the villa leader.


    The famous Oriental City clapped her hand, "it''s good to check this matter. It''s time for the people below to straighten it out."


    Then there was no next. Song lanyue was very worried, but it was not good to say that the villa leader had already spoken. If she wanted to refuse, she would obstruct and feel guilty.


    She thinks, this matter she is to let the following person do, how also can''t involve oneself, don''t matter.


    The people who put food boxes in the kitchen and cooked food for the village leader came in and knelt down.


    "The minions are responsible for packing."


    "The slave is the cook in charge of cooking."


    "Good." Xiaoyu felt his stomach, "when you pack a food box, is it green vegetable tofu?"


    "Back to the young lady, yes."


    Xiaoyu is looking at the chef, "are you making all these green vegetables and tofu?"


    "Yes... No... no..." the man was sweating.


    "Is it or not?" The rain is cold.


    The fat man nodded and said anxiously, "yes, it''s made by a slave, but I don''t know it''s for the master..."


    "Oh? Who''s that for? If you can cook for the master, it should be the chef in the house. You only need to be responsible for a few masters in the house. Then tell me, who is the green vegetable tofu for


    "Slave, slave..." the man looked up at Song lanyue.


    "I asked who you made it for. What do you think aunt song did? Is it for her? "


    Light rain has been looking at him, naturally, he will not let go of the slightest change.


    "No... yes!" Finally, I nodded slowly.


    Xiaoyu swept towards song lanyue, who was just about to retort, "I know what you want to say. It''s just that you gave your father the wrong end, or you all ate green vegetables and tofu, right?"


    Song lanyue opened her mouth and acquiesced in this statement.


    Xiaoyu sneered, "what''s your name?" Ask this fat bellied man, about forty years old.

 Chapter 1225

    Light rain eyes suddenly cold, "search body?"? Miss Yang is so big that she wants to search me for no reason? "


    "Why, the princess dare not?" Yang Miaomiao''s provocative smile.


    The famous Oriental City frowned, "enough, isn''t it humiliating enough? Dongfang Yeliang, take your woman back. "


    The people here are not fools. No one can see the obvious planting.


    "Yes, father." Dongfang Yeliang, with an ugly face, is about to leave with Yang Miaomiao by the wrist.


    "No, I won''t go. You don''t believe me. She stole it. If you have the ability, search your body to prove your innocence."


    "Pa!"


    The atmosphere condenses, and everyone hears the sound of pumping. Dongfang Yeliang slaps the bride.


    "Dongfang Yeliang, why did you hit me? Is it wrong for me to find what my grandmother gave me?" Yang Miaomiao covered his face and roared with tears in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, everyone. Jiannei didn''t have a good rest last night. She''s a little confused. I''ll take her back to have a rest."


    Dongfang Yeliang pulls Yang Miaomiao who is unwilling to go back.


    "Wait!" Xiaoyu stands up.


    The audience wandered back and forth on the Dongfang family.


    Oriental City face is not very good, "light rain, this matter even, big happy day, you still have pregnancy, still go back to rest."


    It''s already very ugly. If it''s big enough, it''ll end even worse.


    "Forget it? How can I forget that I, Zhang Xiaoyu, have not been wronged, let alone stolen! If I don''t find out today, what kind of person am I going to meet? " She has avoided to this, still someone does not give up to come up to look for her trouble, how can so let go.


    "My father stopped me. I didn''t know it. I really thought it was true. I just hit the treacherous man''s plot!"


    Oriental City know Zhang Xiaoyu is not going to let go, "how do you want to do?"


    He swept her stomach, but he couldn''t tire his grandson.


    "Since Miss Yang keeps saying that I''m the thief, it''s impossible not to let her give up, but I don''t think any cat or dog can insult her."


    Cold eyes shot at Yang Miaomiao, "or everyone will come to search, this also got."


    Yang Miaomiao broke away from the hand held by Dongfang Yeliang and turned to glare, "what do you think of the princess?"


    "It''s easy." Light rain cherry red small mouth light vomit out: "if can''t search out, you die!"


    They were shocked, but then they thought that they were right. They didn''t find it out. It was a big crime to slander the princess. This punishment is not too much.


    Yang Miaomiao shakes. At that moment, she feels murderous, but her girl does put things on her. It''s impossible that she doesn''t have them.


    "Good..." words just export, Eastern night good pull her back a few steps.


    "Is that too strict, princess? A small matter, why rise to life and death, as each step back, so forget it


    It''s clear that Yang Miaomiao did it. Seeing that Zhang Xiaoyu is calm, he knows that it''s not going to work.


    But Yang Miaomiao had already married him and died like this. He didn''t look good in face.


    "It''s amazing that the eldest son talks. He''ll be fine if he touches his upper and lower lips. Why don''t you just recommend you to work in the Ministry of punishment? Who''s dead? They all say that it''s all over with one step back. How many unjust cases are there in our country every year?"


    If it''s so easy, murderers don''t have to be executed. Just say sorry.


    People sneer, yes, this eastern night good talk is really but brain, each step back, think really beautiful.

 Chapter 1226

    Dongfang Yeliang''s face was stiff and he was not talking.


    Song lanyue saw the expression of master and son, knew that this daughter-in-law caused a disaster, looked at her eyes with displeasure.


    Yang Miaomiao is not stupid either. It seems that the situation is not right. But now it''s hard to ride a tiger. Seeing that Zhang Xiaoyu has swept the maid next to him several times, the maid stepped back two steps.


    Eyes a bright, things must be Zhang Xiaoyu transferred to the maid: "I promise you, but you may also give the maid around, so you and the maid should search!"


    Xiaoyu nodded, "yes, but you have to think clearly. There are so many people here looking at it. You can''t get rid of it at that time."


    I''ve never seen anyone who wants to die so much. Isn''t it good to live? Maybe food is too expensive to live.


    Yang Miaomiao didn''t hesitate, "don''t delay, I''ll search you!" Eyes excited and glowing towards the light rain.


    Xiaoyu opens her hand and stands, letting her search on her body.


    No, No, Why not?


    Yang Miaomiao searched her three times, but failed to find her.


    They searched the maid one after another, but they searched the last one, but they still didn''t find anything. They were worried and their forehead began to sweat.


    "How''s it going? Did Miss Yang find it? " Light rain light look at her, find a ghost, she began to come out of the time to detect the wrong, the body is not their own things thrown into the space, she is all over the continent also can''t find.


    "No... no, you must have thrown it in some corner. When you see us coming, you rush to do it, right?" Yang Miaomiao is eager to speak without hesitation.


    Light rain cold hum, "now search also search, should fulfill the promise, my hall princess''s respect, four seas villa''s young master''s wife, can''t any person can be unrestrained."


    Shua, a silvery, reflective whip emerges from the sleeve.


    "Pa" was drawn on Yang Miaomiao''s chest, and a bloodstain immediately appeared on his clothes.


    "Ah... Kill, help..." Yang Miaomiao is afraid to scream and run into the crowd, but everyone can''t hide. Where can he help her.


    One by one, they hide to the side.


    Xiaoyu followed closely, and the whip in his hand was just like adding a tracker. Yang Miaomiao had already been beaten to the ground and could not stop abusing.


    "Zhang Xiaoyu, you don''t want to die. If you dare to kill me, the emperor will kill you..."


    "That''s a good call. Go on." Xiaoyu is smiling, the whip in his hand is beating harder, and there is a scream from the ground.


    Song lanyue is a little frightened. Dongfang Yeliang holds her hand tightly.


    I saw the famous Oriental City with a tight frown, but there was no sign of it.


    "Father, no matter what, Yang has married in. Today, he is still married and killed. Isn''t that good? My sister-in-law still has a body. Seeing blood is always harmful to morality. "


    If Yang died like this, he might be crowned with the reputation of Ke''s wife. What''s more, Zhang Xiaoyu killed his wife in front of him, and his face was not good-looking.


    "Light rain, it''s almost enough. Today is a good day. Please spare her life." The famous Oriental City grabs the whip tail.


    Light rain mouth a hook, she did not intend to kill her, "hum, in the face of my father, this time let you go, I''m in a good mood today, I don''t care with you."


    Take back the whip and pass it to Zifei.


    This time, she played a heavy hand, but also a shock, let people know that she is not easy to provoke, do not casually move her meaning.

 Chapter 1227

    Dongfang Yeliang asked people to carry Yang Miaomiao back to the yard, and song lanyue followed him.


    Light rain Yang lips, "big childe, sorry, this bridal chamber flower candle is afraid to delay."


    East night good hate sweep, throw sleeve to leave, good happy day, all to destroy.


    "Villa master, I have something else to do at home, so I''ll leave first."


    "My shop is still busy. Let''s go first."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When the guests finished watching the play, they couldn''t drink the wine any more. They quickly found excuses to leave.


    Just now, on the crowded path, there are only Xiaoyu and her people, as well as the famous Oriental City and housekeeper Wang.


    The famous Oriental City sighed, "light rain, you should not be too angry with your body."


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes and looked at the osmanthus tree with golden light in the sun.


    "Father, you know what''s going on in our family now. If I couldn''t protect myself, I would have died 800 times."


    When the famous Oriental City thought of something, her eyebrows and eyes drooped, "I''m old. I''ll leave the villa to you in the future." He left with the king''s housekeeper.


    Xiaoyu returns to the nightyard, but Dongfang yexuan hasn''t come back yet. She takes off her heavy jewelry and changes into light clothes.


    "Young lady, how about the chicken soup just cooked in the kitchen?" Qiao Yue comes in with a tray.


    Yumei takes it over. Xiaoyu raises her hand. "I don''t drink it. It smells bad. Take it away!" A fishy smell.


    Yumei reluctantly put it back on the tray, "Miss, if you don''t eat it, how can the little master grow well?"


    "I can''t drink it anyway. Take it off." She can''t drink these now.


    After Qiao Yue took it down, Zifei came in with an envelope and a small box, "little lady, the letter from Mr. Zhang Er."


    Xiaoyu excitedly takes it over. Her second brother finally wrote a letter. He has been away for several months, but he hasn''t sent a letter back. If he hadn''t followed his dark guard to know that he was still alive, she would have sent someone to look for him.


    She opened the letter for two pages and wrote about what he had seen and heard, and about the Three Kingdoms. She made some money. She also said that there were many good things that she could not ask someone to bring back. She would bring them back to her when he came back.


    "Miss, what did the second young master say? Have you made money? " Yumei gets up to read the letter, and is overturned and folded by Xiaoyu.


    "I won''t tell you." Put in the envelope and hide in the sleeve (space).


    Take the small box, open, "wow ~" Zifei they a burst of exclamation.


    "It''s a cat''s eye stone. It''s so big!" It''s the size of a baby''s fist.


    Xiaoyu has a smile in her eyes. She doesn''t need to worry about him any more. It''s rare.


    "Miss, do you want to send back the news that you are pregnant?"


    Xiao Yuling, yes, she hasn''t sent the news back yet.


    "Not for the time being." She''s going back recently, but she doesn''t have to go one more time.


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan comes back.


    Xiaoyu is lying on the soft couch under the window.


    As soon as Dongfang yexuan came in, with a gust of wind and light rain smelling Lianxiang, he naturally leaned over and rubbed his head against his chest.


    Misty eyes, watery eyes like across a layer of fog, full lips slightly open, "you''re back!"


    "Well ~" small mouth was held, lips and tongue intertwined, light rain can''t breathe, beat his chest.


    "Bad ~ egg ~" can not help but not drive people away, but also intensified the deeper, breathing hot.


    After a while, Dongfang yexuan slowly separated. He glanced at the protruding place under his abdomen and sighed. It was sad to see that the meat could not be eaten.

 Chapter 1228

    "How was your day?" He has learned what happened in the villa from the dark guard. Dongfang Yeliang can''t even manage people when he marries a daughter-in-law. He dares to go to his territory and bark. He doesn''t mind knocking off his teeth and making him roar.


    "It''s OK, but I haven''t moved the whip for a long time. I''m a little unfamiliar." Twisting and smelling some dust on him.


    "Far away?"


    "Well." Pick up the person and walk to the side hall.


    "Don''t you bathe?" Doesn''t he always love to clean up and have to change his clothes and take a bath when he comes back?


    "I''ll go out later. I''ll have dinner first." Take her to the table.


    "Set the table."


    The maid put the food one by one and retired. There were only Xiaoyu and Xiaoyu in the room.


    He put pig''s feet in the bowl for her, and Xiaoyu said, "don''t be so greasy."


    "Don''t you like it?" He wondered, so quickly changed the taste?


    "I want to eat spicy food. The more spicy, the better. Get me a plate of spicy chicken first!" Xiaoyu licks her lips.


    Dongfang night Xuan is hard to make complaints about her taste changes and waving people to prepare.


    "A bowl of soup first?"


    Light rain swept to the table, either chicken soup or fish soup, do not want to drink.


    "I''ll have bean sprout soup."


    "Let people do it." The eastern night Xuan immediately orders.


    After dinner, Xiaoyu is satisfied with his food and leans on his arms to rest.


    "Get your master a cloak."


    "What about the cape? It''s so hot. " Xiaoyu raises her eyes.


    "Let''s go out. It''s cold later." Dongfang yexuan held her in his arms, took people, rose in the air, and went to a humble courtyard outside the city in the dark.


    Looking at it is inconspicuous. As soon as I go in, I know that there are many people guarding around. They let people guard outside the door, and they push the door in.


    Looking at the simple furnishings in the room, a bed, a table, and a bowl rack, it''s very common.


    "What''s this?"


    Dongfang yexuan moved the table away and stepped on several bricks with different rhythm on the ground.


    With a click, a tunnel appeared on the ground.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are open, hi-tech, people say it''s a code lock to turn the bottle and bookshelf.


    Looking at him, I don''t know where to find a torch, lit, when first go down, "come on." Hand it to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu put the guard up, then slowly down, it was still very wet, the soil was still very new, it was obviously just dug tunnel.


    After a short walk, I saw the large and small boxes inside, blocking the passage.


    Xiaoyu''s doubts didn''t last long. Dongfang yexuan opened the outermost box, which was full of neat silver.


    "This is the silver of the villa. Has it all been drawn out?"


    "No, it''s just part of it." The silver in front of the tunnel is full of gold in the back.


    a part?


    My God, she has no idea how long this passage is. Is it part of it?


    How much does this Oriental family have?


    "Put it away. It''s not safe outside."


    "Does the master know?" I have withdrawn all the money on the surface, that is, there is no cash flow. I must know that.


    "Yes, and a lot of the assets on the surface are going underground." In other words, they don''t have the name of Dongfang family.


    Xiaoyu''s action is fast enough.


    With a wave of his sleeve, the box in front of him disappeared. He took a few steps forward and waved again. He walked more than 100 meters before touching the end.


    "I''ll go ahead and sort it out." Light rain into the space, see the empty space piled with boxes.


    One by one, the commanders were stacked next to the back of the wooden house, and then stacked into a pile of five meters long and ten meters high.


    It didn''t take up much space at all. I came out with two bunches of grapes and handed him one.

 Chapter 1229

    "Lady, do you still have space?"


    Light rain just ready to move forward body pause, "well, what do you want to do?"


    "I''m going to transfer the property. A small part of it has been transported to a safe place. I want to put some of it with you. It''s safe." It''s also convenient.


    "That''s good. It''s not a problem for me to put hundreds of millions of gold here." The space is overlapped, and it doesn''t take much space, though it''s not big.


    "Well, I''ll take you to a place tomorrow." He has transferred most of the property on the surface and put it in the space of light rain.


    "Husband, I don''t believe in the Huangfu family any more. We have to move as soon as possible to remove them."


    "It''s not urgent. If people leave, they will scare the snake. There will be no danger for the time being. I checked the geographical map of the mainland. There are many places where there is no one, but they are too desolate and not suitable. "


    They are not avoiding the world, with so many people, so much money, hiding in the remote areas, is the opposite.


    "My husband, I have a proposal. Originally, I intended that there would be a wasteland at the junction of the Three Kingdoms. Let''s build a home there. But these two days, I think it''s not right. If we do a lot of construction, others will find out."


    She also wanted to use the Three Kingdoms to contain her, but she felt too tired to do so.


    "And what''s your proposal?" He also thought about the idea of Xiaoyu, and arranged for people to go there.


    Light rain turned around, two people face to face, "husband, do you know, at the end of the sea there are land, there are countries?"


    "I''ve never heard of that. Has anyone been to your original place?"


    "Of course, countless people cross the sea every day. What I want to say is that there are many islands on the sea, surrounded by water, which is a natural barrier and an independent area. We only need to find a suitable island and build a home, city and even a country on it."


    East night Xuan surprised, there are land islands on the water?


    "I''ll send someone to check this. If there is one, it''s really a good place."


    This day is the wedding of Dongfang Yeliang and Yang Miaomiao. Song lanyue, who has been a vegetarian for many days, has brought food with her.


    But her son doesn''t let her find Zhang Xiaoyu''s trouble, and the master also avoids her. I haven''t seen the master''s shadow these days. It''s all Zhang Xiaoyu''s cunt.


    "Ma''am, the new man is coming in."


    Song lanyue busily arranges her clothes and walks out with a smile.


    Many guests came, but most of them were businessmen. Although the status of Sihai villa was different, it was because of the relationship between Dongfang yexuan and xiangwangfu, and the identity of Princess Zhang Xiaoyu.


    It has nothing to do with Dongfang Yeliang. Besides, people in Beijing know that Dafang and ER Fang have a bad relationship.


    "Tut Tut, the dowry of this big house is too shabby. When you think about the princess, it was a ten mile red dowry. How many people came to add the dowry? Miss Yang''s family is also an official. How can she be so stingy?"


    "How can it be the same? Who is the princess? What is her Yang family? The dowry of the princess is all taken out by herself. That tree is earned by others."


    "Yes, this eastern Yeliang is still a concubine. It''s good to be like this."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Yang Miaomiao covered his head all the way, listening to the mockery of the people around him, holding his thigh, Zhang Xiaoyu!


    "Madame Dongfang, why is there so little red? How does it look like a concubine? "


    A merchant woman who didn''t look up to song lanyue''s maid background asked aloud, covering her mouth.

 Chapter 1230

    Light rain finger flicked jade plum forehead, "silly, your miss is the same as others?"


    Put on a luxury set meal, beautiful things, Yumei their eyes are bright, "so beautiful ~"


    "Don''t worry. When you get married, miss, I''ll prepare something for you." You can''t be lenient with her.


    "Miss ~" Yumei turned uneasily and went out.


    "Ha ha... I''m shy. I''m not going to marry you out yet, master."


    This kind of occasion Oriental night Xuan won''t appear, went out to still haven''t come back.


    Xiaoyu came to the front yard with a long group of people.


    "Worship heaven and earth..."


    It''s shouting inside.


    Light rain with people forward, see her people consciously back, she appeared in front of a road leading to the lobby.


    Walking in, everyone looked at her and said, "go on, when I don''t exist."


    Go to the next head of the famous Oriental City and sit down.


    Yang Miaomiao couldn''t see clearly through the red cloth, but he also knew who was coming.


    Dongfang Yeliang has no expression, just like he didn''t see anyone.


    The emcee continued to shout: "two worship high hall!"


    Song lanyue looks at the bright light rain and the emeralds all over her head. Her eyes are green with jealousy. It''s all her. It should be her.


    Light rain mouth a hook, bow to play with a handkerchief, jealousy good ah, I''m afraid you don''t envy, or don''t waste her dress for a long time.


    After worshipping heaven and earth, Dongfang Yeliang has led people back to their new house, and everyone begins to take part in the banquet.


    In addition to song lanyue, there are also several wealthy businessmen and official wives who are weaker than the Dongfang family.


    "Xiaoyu, come on, eat vegetables." Song lanyue in order to show virtuous, to small rain jacket vegetables.


    Xiaoyu covered the bowl with his hand: "thank you, I''m not hungry."


    Song lanyue froze, then said with a smile: "also, when I was pregnant with Yeliang, I couldn''t eat and sleep."


    Several ladies on the table were busy laughing and talking about the funny things when they were directly pregnant.


    After a while, song lanyue took up the wine pot and poured wine for Xiaoyu, "come on, Xiaoyu, no matter what misunderstanding we had before, today is all over. After drinking this glass of wine, we are the real family."


    Xiaoyu stopped, "is it difficult that Aunt song has never regarded me as a member of her family? Yes, although I grew up in the countryside, I''m not as rich as you, but now I''m married, so we are one family. "


    People look at Song lanyue sarcastically. She was born in a rich family, but she had been serving the original wife of the villa leader for several years.


    Frankly speaking, she is a maid. She is not as noble as the daughter of a poor family. At least she is innocent and has not sold herself as a slave.


    Song lanyue stiff smile: "the princess is serious, we are a family, but there are some misunderstandings in front, make a little unhappy, I''m afraid the princess blame."


    Xiaoyu put down his chopsticks: "since we know it''s a misunderstanding and it''s solved, we shouldn''t say it in public. What we don''t know is that we Dongfang family are fighting against each other."


    People look at Song lanyue''s eyes more strange. Yes, it''s a plea. What''s inside and outside of this is that they want to say that other people''s princess is not good.


    It''s not on the table.


    Song lanyue pinched her thigh and said, "what the princess said is that I was reckless."


    Then he bowed his head wrongly, as if he had been bullied and didn''t dare to speak.


    It''s hard for Xiaoyu to pay attention to her. She just said those words. Now, how can people believe her.

 Chapter 1231

    Xiaoyu picked up a set of white jade head, the water head is enough, not cheap, the emperor is out of some blood.


    Looking at Song lanyue, her eyes are almost nailed on it, "like it?"


    Song lanyue wants to, and it''s hard to show, so she puts on airs, "well."


    Light rain pass in the past, she immediately took over, happy to hand next to the maid with.


    "What are you doing?" Light rain suddenly said.


    Song lanyue didn''t understand, "what didn''t you do?"


    "Then why did you give her the tray?" Xiaoyu signals to the maid.


    "I can''t take it. Naturally I want a maid to take it." I take it for granted.


    "Oh." Xiaoyu nodded perfunctorily and began to look at the cloth. Although it was all good things, there was nothing bad around her. She didn''t care much when she saw more.


    Casually looked at the next stand up, "Yumei, let people back to the night yard warehouse."


    Yumei recruits people to carry her to the night yard, and then goes to song lanyue to take the tray on the maid''s hand.


    "What do you want to do Song lanyue scolded, "this is my wife''s!"


    Yu Mei stubbornly stretched out her hand, "Miss didn''t say she wanted to send her to the second lady!"


    "You Song lanyue hurriedly looks at Xiaoyu, "princess, your maid is so unruly that she dares to rob even the master''s things!"


    Xiaoyu put her hair behind her ears and said, "Yeah, but I don''t remember giving it to Aunt song?"


    Song lanyue was worried, "you just handed it to me!"


    "Oh." Xiaoyu suddenly realized, "I see that Aunt song likes it. I just want to show it to you. Unexpectedly, aunt song thought it was for you. It''s my fault that I didn''t make it clear. You misunderstood me. I''m really sorry!"


    I don''t want to think about it. Will she give it to her?


    Zifei and Yumei lower their heads and smile, making song lanyue feel even more unable to lift her head, and repeatedly calling her aunt, "Zhang Xiaoyu!"


    "Well?" Xiaoyu raised his eyes, innocent big eyes fluttered: "I know what my name is, don''t call me so loud."


    Song lanyue is angry and angry. Her face is red. She points to Xiaoyu and her eyes are white. She is about to faint.


    Dongfang Yeliang quickly hands to help, "sister-in-law, how can you humiliate my mother!"


    "I''m sorry, where did I humiliate you? Please advise Xiaoyu stands next to Dongfang yexuan and leans on him.


    Oriental night good mouth moved, Zhang Xiaoyu did not say send word from beginning to end, but her meaning is clear, this just let mother misunderstanding.


    "Even if... It''s not too much for younger siblings to show respect to their elders?"


    "Yes, but the premise is that my elder, she has nothing to do with me!" Then he looked up innocently, "isn''t it, husband?"


    Oriental night Xuan Yang lip, "is, we can''t with what cat and dog pull up a relation, the Niang son says of right."


    Dongfang Yeliang''s words are really nice. Song lanyue is not qualified to carry shoes for him. If you want to be his elder, you can live in the next life.


    Dongfang Yeliang glared at him angrily, and the famous city of the East said, "enough, isn''t it disgraceful enough?"


    Xiaoyu turns her mouth, and song lanyue''s eyelids move. She knows that song lanyue is pretending. She just can''t get off the stage, so she uses this move.


    "Father, I''m not feeling well, so I went back first." After saluting, he turns around and pulls Dongfang yexuan away.


    The next day, Xiaoyu came to xiangwangfu.


    "Xiaoyu, here you are. Let''s go to find my sister-in-law." Huangfusi looked at her stomach.


    "Is it still noisy? Do you want to prepare sour plum soup in the kitchen? "


    "No, they have food. I have this one." Xiaoyu takes out a small pottery pot, which contains pickled dried apricots.

 Chapter 1232

    When she came to Liu Feixu''s yard, she was lying on a chair in the sun with her prominent stomach.


    "Sister Liu, I''ve come to see you." Jade plum two people come forward, the maid has the eye color to enter the room to move two chairs to come out, also put the mat.


    "Light rain is coming. You look OK. Haven''t you vomited?" Liu Feixu sat up.


    "Well, it''s much better. I''m picky about food, which drives ah Yeh crazy."


    Huangfuzi laughed: "I heard that. After Xiaoyu was pregnant, she liked to eat something that she didn''t have. I went to the street to find something to eat."


    Liu Feixu also laughed, "it''s OK. When I was pregnant, I couldn''t eat anything. If you can eat it, it''s OK."


    We talked a lot about the pregnancy, had lunch together, and then went to huangfuzi''s yard for lunch break.


    Pregnant people feel sleepy and wake up in the evening.


    Dongfang yexuan also came to meet her, waiting in the front yard.


    "Xiaoxi, you can take this brocade bag and open it when you encounter a big disaster. It will help you."


    Xiaoyu takes out a purse and puts it in huangfuxi''s hand. It''s very solemn.


    "Xiaoyu, who are you?" Infected by the serious light rain, I don''t understand.


    "Listen to me." After sweeping around, we can see that everyone performs their duties.


    She whispered something in her ear.


    Huangfu Qian was stunned for a moment, then chased Xiaoyu with a smile. They went to the front yard like a lady in a boudoir.


    Xiaoyu looks at the eastern night Xuan is talking with the prince and the son, smile to salute, "see uncle, big brother."


    "Well, Xiaoyu has a body. Don''t be polite. Come and sit down."


    The prince then asked his servants to call the princess and the imperial concubine, and everyone sat down to eat.


    "Xiaoyu, you look good, but what''s the good thing?" The princess asked with a smile.


    "My husband promised me to go back to my hometown. My parents didn''t know I was pregnant." Light rain smile, also side head to East night Xuan see.


    The sweet eyes of the two made the princess, who had been married for many years, look hot.


    "Ha ha, it''s a good thing. The air in the countryside is good. It''s isolated from the world. It''s quieter and it can raise the baby. It''s the best."


    "Well, that''s what I think. My mother is around. If she doesn''t understand something, she can teach it from the side."


    "Yes, with parents by your side, you can rest assured."


    After dinner, Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan get on the carriage and go to the villa.


    Huangfu Qian turned back and opened her mouth. The princess patted her on the shoulder and then closed her mouth. "Qian''er, go back to rest. Your father and I are tired."


    Huang Fu Qian''s eyes turned, "yes, that daughter went back first."


    She didn''t notice, but today, after Xiaoyu said something in her ear, she pretended to fight with her.


    Just now she saw her parents'' obscure eyes. She knew that their house was under surveillance.


    "Husband, is the palace under surveillance?" Xiaoyu leaned on her shoulder and asked quietly.


    Oriental night Xuan nods, "how do you know?" Xiaoyu has no internal power. He can''t hear people in the dark.


    "I was just suspicious, but what everyone said at the dinner table were all words without nutrition. It was like thinking twice about every sentence. I''m sure. "


    Because she couldn''t eat, she also noticed that when she was eating, a maid moved. At that time, Liu Feixu said something in a lower voice.


    "The emperor still doesn''t trust the palace. If it goes on like this, there will be problems sooner or later."


    The minister who is suspected by the emperor will not come to a good end.

 Chapter 1233

    "Uncle, they already know, but they don''t dare to do anything. They do it step by step every day. They won''t be OK for the moment."


    Huangfu Zifeng did this, and he was very sad. He was a brother in need at the beginning.


    "We have to hurry. Have we found a place?" As long as she finds the island, she has a way to avoid these problems.


    "There''s no news yet. We should have news in a few days."


    Two days later, Xiaoyu arranged things, took two cars of gifts and set out on the road.


    The emperor has long received news that they are going back to their hometown to raise a baby.


    He didn''t stop it. Xiaoyu said that he wanted to go back long before his ancestor died. It''s a long time. Now it''s OK and it''s time.


    What''s more, Sihai villa is in the capital and Xiangwang mansion is in the capital. Only the two of them leave Beijing, so they don''t have to worry about anything.


    On the day of August 15, Xiaoyu and his party entered the village.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan have a luxury carriage, followed by the carriage of the girls, and then the salute of the two, as well as gifts.


    There are six or seven carriages. Xiaoyu wants to put them into the space, but Dongfang yexuan doesn''t allow it. It''s the standard for ordinary people to go out. If she does this, it will arouse people''s suspicion.


    All the way around, the carriage came to the front door of Xiaoyu''s house.


    After Xiaoyu got off the bus, he saw his long lost home and closed his eyes to take a deep breath. "It''s still the best taste of home."


    Oriental night Xuan embraces her waist, "isn''t the place where you have a husband is home?"


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "it''s not bad, but it''s also divided into mother-in-law''s family and mother-in-law''s family. It''s different."


    From a distance, all the people who saw the carriage coming into the village leaned over. Xiaoyu was dressed differently from before, which made everyone dare not come near.


    Aunt Li looked at it again and again, and noticed that the man beside her was just like the face of the devil, "are you Xiaoyu?"


    Xiaoyu heard and looked, "Aunt Li! Didn''t you go to town today? "


    "Ah, it''s really light rain. Li Shan is already proficient now, and he recruited a few guys to follow him. I''ll come back to serve my daughter-in-law. Oh, by the way, my daughter-in-law is eight months pregnant."


    Aunt Li came forward to seize Xiaoyu''s hand, and Zifei stopped her, "bold, dare to get close to the princess, die!"


    Aunt Li stepped back quickly, and everyone who wanted to come up to speak stopped in fright.


    Light rain poked away Zifei, "they are all from the village, don''t worry."


    "Aunt Li, don''t mind. Congratulations. I''ll have a grandson in two months."


    Xiaoyu took out a golden flower, "Aunt Li, this is my meeting gift for the child in advance."


    "Wow, jinhuasheng, just give it away?" People nearby exclaimed.


    "I just heard that girl call Princess Xiaoyu. When did Xiaoyu become an official?"


    In their image, princesses and princesses are all officials.


    Aunt Li didn''t dare to take it. "This, princess, I can''t take it..." she refused to take it.


    Light rain opened her hand, put it on her hand, "take it, Aunt Li or call me light rain, don''t call what princess."


    People here seem to have heard that she became a princess for the first time. Didn''t her parents say it when they came back.


    But there are a lot of people who come here to buy goods. They should be mentioned.


    In fact, Mr. and Mrs. Zhang Daniu didn''t say that, but now Bai village is no longer a poor and backward village. There are a lot of big people coming and going. Some people still say that, but no one believes it.


    "Light rain? Xiaoyu, are you here? " When the gate opened, Zhao Qun heard the movement outside and ran out.

 Chapter 1234

    See light rain, happy ran over, a hug light rain, "daughter back how don''t say a word, quickly into the house, hungry, mother to you cooking."


    "Xiao Yu Niang, your family''s Xiao Yu has come back, but it''s a great joy. I heard that it''s still the princess, that''s the glory of our village. Let''s set up a meal in the village and celebrate together!"


    "Yes, Xiaoyu Niang, also let us touch the light of Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu is now severe, tell us about the experience."


    The people in the village finally saw the light rain like the princess, so they had to curry favor with her.


    Zhao Qun is not very happy. Their daughter seems to be from the whole village.


    Xiaoyu held Zhao Qun''s dry hand, "thank you for your kindness, but I''ve come a long way. I just want to have a rest, so I won''t leave you any more."


    She is in contact with the big people in Beijing, who naturally took some of the upper momentum.


    After that, he went into the gate with Zhao Qun without waiting for others to say anything.


    People looked at the rich Zhang Xiaoyu, did not dare to say anything, but muttered in their hearts.


    "Mother, I miss you. I''ll come back to spend the Mid Autumn Festival with you." Light rain clings to Zhao Qun''s arms.


    The confused eyes are full of admiration.


    "Ha ha ha, how old a person is, still coquetry, also not afraid of a night dislike." Light rain forehead, light rain back with the head.


    "Your father should have got the news. He''ll be back soon."


    Dongfang yexuan holds Xiaoyu''s head back, stares at her and makes mischief.


    "Mother in law, Xiaoyu has a body. Please take care of your food."


    "What? Are you pregnant? " Zhao Qun is busy holding Xiaoyu''s arm and sitting on the stool.


    "I know I''m pregnant, but I''m still crooked. I''ll sit down carefully."


    Xiaoyu duzui stares at Dongfang yexuan: "I''m going to give my mother a surprise. You just say it. It''s really annoying."


    "Say what, don''t give Niang Jing to be good, difficult for a night just can endure your smelly temper." Zhao Qun slaps Xiaoyu on the head.


    Strength is very small, but the East night Xuan quickly pulled light rain on his body.


    Zhao Qun was still in the air, and his son-in-law really hurt Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu''s face covers his chest and laughs. Her mother and a ye have collided. This scene is really beautiful.


    "Mother in law, it''s only two months since Xiao Yu, but I''m still in a state of uncertainty. The doctor said that everything should be careful." Dongfang yexuan also thinks that it''s too fast just now. It''s not good to make his mother-in-law angry, so he explains.


    It''s OK not to explain. Zhao Qun did it on purpose.


    "Well, I''ll pay attention next time. You rest first. I''ll get food in the kitchen." Zhao Qun awkwardly went out of the room to the kitchen.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "you have offended my mother, be careful to give you the food!"


    Oriental night Xuan horizontal hold up, sitting on their legs facing themselves.


    "You''re happy to see my embarrassment?"


    Xiaoyu is obedient in an instant, "I''m so sad that I can''t replace it with my body!"


    Ma Dan threatens her again. If she doesn''t, don''t try to sleep well at night.


    "Well, my wife''s heart is understood for her husband. I hope she can help her husband out at night!"


    As for what worries what difficulties, light rain heart clear with the mirror in general.


    Because he was pregnant, he had not been close to her for more than a month. When he saw her, his eyes were as green as a wolf.


    "Don''t mess around. This is my home. My parents are still here!" Xiaoyu''s smile is stiff. She''s embarrassed to be under the eaves of her parents'' house.

 Chapter 1235

    "No harm, I built a yard for my husband to go up the mountain, but I can go up the mountain with a line." Looking at her small face all collapsed, the corners of her mouth unconsciously rose.


    "No, we''ve all gone home. What''s the matter with living somewhere else. I can''t promise. " It''s over. Why did she have fun?


    "Is Xiaoyu back? Xiaoyu... Xiaoyu... "Zhang Daniu''s cheering voice came from the door.


    Xiaoyu jumps down from Dongfang yexuan''s knee and walks to the door quickly.


    "Dad, I''m here..." Xiaoyu waved happily.


    Zhang Daniu strode over, light rain pounced on him, tightly hugged, "Dad!"


    The eastern night Xuan brows tightly wrinkly, really want to separate two people.


    "Xiaoyu is back, but I miss my father. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you? Is someone bullying you? " The East night Xuan that the line of sight walks toward the house.


    "Father in law." Dongfang yexuan nodded.


    Light rain shakes his head, "who dares to bully me, I beat him, I am now a princess, who dares to provoke me."


    Xiaoyu put her arms around Zhang Daniu''s waist, and Zhang Daniu protected her back.


    "Dad, I want to eat pheasant, and I want to eat the pheasant and snail you caught..."


    Small face is full of laughter, two bright eyes, separated by a layer of mist, such a home is home.


    Zhang Daniu heard that a hundred times daughter wanted to eat, so he said, "wait, Dad, I''ll catch the pheasant for you. I''ll take the money to buy it."


    Separate light rain, Deng Deng Deng ran to the kitchen, "old woman, quick, girl want to eat pheasant, take money to me, I go to the village to buy."


    "Yes, I''ll give it to you. Your daughter is very hungry now. She''s very expensive." Zhao Qun smiles and gives money to Zhang Daniu.


    Zhang Daniu laughed, "that''s not true. My daughter is always golden."


    Zhao Qun shakes his head. I don''t know that Xiaoyu has a body. If I know, I''m afraid it''s even more flattering.


    Well, she still stepped up her speed. Her daughter certainly didn''t eat well on her way back. With her body, she needed chicken soup. She wiped her hand on her apron and went to the chicken pen.


    Xiaoyu joked with Dongfang yexuan with a smile: "what should I do? My mother seems to be angry?"


    Dongfang yexuan arranges her broken hair on her forehead. "Don''t worry. You just need to think about how to" solve problems "in the evening. You don''t have to worry about the rest."


    Xiaoyu''s smile stopped, then bent down, can''t play, will bully her.


    All the food on the table is delicious, most of which are Xiaoyu''s favorite.


    I don''t know if I''m hungry or Xiaoyu likes it. I ate a lot and didn''t get pregnant.


    Looking at her daughter''s good food, Zhao Qun laughs like a matchmaker. "I''ll send a letter to your elder sister tomorrow and ask her to come home with you. Your second brother went out, but no letter came back. You are in Beijing again. Fortunately, your elder sister and Gao Yuan often come back to help."


    Zhang Daniu has known that Xiaoyu is pregnant, and his happy mouth is already grinning.


    "Your elder sister takes care of the cold drink shop, and Gao Yuan is also the shopkeeper. Now they are living very well. It would be better if they could have a baby like you."


    "That''s good. When the second elder brother comes back and marries Qiu Nan, our family will be complete." Xiaoyu took a sip of chicken soup.


    Dongfang yexuan takes out a handkerchief to wipe her mouth. She has to make soup at home, but she doesn''t drink it. When she comes back, she eats so much. I don''t know that she thinks he abused her.


    "Well, qiunan is still waiting for your brother. Now he''s doing a good job in the factory. He''s already in charge. She says that her family already knows that she''s here, but he doesn''t object to her coming out to work or forcing her to get married."


    Zhao Qun added soup to Xiaoyu bowl and put chicken bone into Xiaoyu bowl.

 Chapter 1236

    Xiaoyu eats the meat in a big mouthful. The child in his stomach gives face and doesn''t vomit.


    She knows what qiunan''s parents think, but she is promising here. She can pull the family and have a relationship with them. If she marries in, she will be promoted to heaven.


    "Come on. Xiaoyu, this is the chicken you want to eat. Eat more. " Zhang Daniu put the meat in Xiaoyu bowl.


    Pheasant belongs to frogs, but not frogs. Its meat is fresh and tender, but it has many bacteria.


    "Well, thank you, Dad. You too." Xiaoyu is eating with her head down.


    The villagers who learned that Xiaoyu had come back wanted to come and have a look, but the gate was closed, so they couldn''t get in, so they had to go back and wait.


    When the people in the Yamen of the town knew about it, the adults in the county also knew about it. They all prepared a courtesy visit.


    This is the princess from the capital, and the young master of Sihai villa. These people are very close to the emperor. If they flatter, they will have a bright future.


    Even if not, it''s always right to have a good relationship.


    Light rain directly sent, did not see.


    "Husband, do you think that if they knew that the emperor wanted to deal with us, they would catch up like this?"


    Xiaoyu, they are now in the room where she used to live, changing clothes and sitting in front of the dresser to tidy their hair.


    "I don''t know if they will, but..." Dongfang yexuan came over and picked her up, "Wei Fu must come up!"


    Put the person on the bed, light rain quickly resist the Oriental night Xuan that stoops up.


    "Don''t be impulsive. I''m less than three months old. I''ll hurt my child."


    "It''s OK. I''ll be careful." He felt to untie her belt.


    "No ~ no ~" light rain''s words disappeared in his mouth.


    Light rain slants the head, that kiss fell to the shoulder.


    Dongfang yexuan''s hands move ceaselessly. Xiaoyu soon feels strange. His clothes are still on him, but


    "You ~ you take it out ~"


    The finger began to move through her body


    Light rain gradually lose consciousness, a wink, see a chest, light rain fierce sober.


    Push him away, "no... no, it will hurt the child."


    Hand busy to gather scattered clothes, she just immersed in it, she also bad?


    Oriental night Xuan calm face, sit up, "this child really is not the time."


    He didn''t even have a few months to enjoy himself when he ran out of water.


    Hands up. "Lady, are you sure you won''t help me?"


    Light rain see his fingers on the crystal, face a red, eyes down a pie, see his reaction.


    "Well, I''ve got two concubines for you. They''re three thousand maidservants on the left and three thousand concubines on the right."


    That night, Xiaoyu used two five fingered girls to help him solve the problem.


    After Xiaoyu wakes up, he rubs his sore wrist.


    Dongfang yexuan pushed the door in, noticed her movement, and came to massage with her internal power gently.


    The light rain had no discomfort at all.


    "Husband, let''s go up to the mountain today to look for bird eggs to eat, but we can''t tell our parents. They won''t allow it." She leans on his arm.


    "You can''t have a good meal with me. You always want to eat these nutritious things." The eastern night Xuan once took one side of clothes to put on for her.


    "But I want to eat it. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll go to the village to buy it. The people in the village will certainly come up, and I don''t know where it hurts."


    There are many children in the village who can grab things. If one accidentally bumps into his stomach, there will be nothing left.


    Oriental night Xuan also knows apparently, pet drown a smile: "good, afraid of you."

 Chapter 1237

    Two people out of the door, found a few more servant girls in the yard, there are people guarding the door, she noticed that the wall are standing several bodyguards dressed people.


    "What are you doing?"


    Dongfang yexuan took her hand and walked forward, "I called the maid in the yard on the mountain. These bodyguards have been arranged for a long time."


    There are also many secret guards in the dark, and so many bodyguards are arranged to guard them, in order to frighten the villagers outside and those who want to get involved.


    "My parents are not used to it."


    "No, they are used to it in Beijing. Besides, they will understand."


    Xiaoyu''s identity is not the same now, but also his body. It''s two people, so you have to be careful.


    "You are right." They came to the front yard and saw Zhao Qun. Xiaoyu rushed to her and took a deep breath of her body.


    "Niang, what I miss most when I am in Beijing is the smell of you, the smell of your cooking."


    It has the flavor of hometown and maternal love.


    "Ha ha, so grown-up, ah Yeh is still watching, making people laugh at you." Zhao Qun fondly touches Xiaoyu''s head.


    Light rain rubbed rubbed: "Niang, I''m not big, not 17." It''s the age of high school. It''s old everywhere.


    "I''m almost a mother. I''m still young. What would you like to eat? I''ll make it for you?"


    Light rain after the East night Xuan see, eyes blink: "anything can, as long as the mother do well, but there are servants at home, mother don''t tired himself, let them do something."


    Separate, turn to lead the hand of the East night Xuan, "Niang, we go to the back mountain to walk."


    "Be careful, it rained last night and the road was slippery." Zhao Qun looked at her daughter''s happy appearance, eyes dotted, smiling.


    "Well, we know." Xiaoyu waved his hand.


    "Don''t worry about my mother-in-law. I''ll take care of her." Dongfang yexuan leads her to the back door.


    Slowly go up, looking at a fruit tree, has been full of fruit.


    It''s just that some of them don''t have time to eat.


    "Husband, don''t you think this scene is beautiful?" If it was destroyed, she would be very sad.


    "Well, it''s beautiful. Don''t worry, it won''t disappear." Even if it''s gone, he will build a new paradise.


    "Come on, husband, there''s a nest. Go and see if there are eggs." Xiaoyu sees a bird''s nest on a tree not far away. She holds Dongfang yexuan''s hand and shouts.


    Dongfang yexuan leaps up in the air at the top of his feet and returns in a moment. Three small eggs are lying in his hands.


    "Come on, let''s find some more." Xiaoyu excitedly pulls him to the path.


    When he saw it, he called him to take it, but he didn''t finish it. He took half of each nest.


    A small fire was set up and the eggs were hidden under the ashes.


    "What else would you like to eat?" The branches in Dongfang yexuan''s hands are on fire.


    "I''d like to have your grilled fish, um... And grilled corn." Light rain shining with a pair of big eyes, to eat.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at it, just like a little girl. She stares at her wet eyes and calls him Dad. She wants to eat. She thinks that if she had a daughter, it would be nice.


    Hand in the air to make a gesture, there is a wind away in the dark.


    "Corn? Which one do you want? " Dongfang yexuan got up and went to the corn field beside him. Some of them had red hair, and some of them had dried up. I didn''t know which one was suitable.


    Xiaoyu sat by the fire, looking at his bewilderment: "you don''t know that''s good, it''s better to tear it open and have a look, it''s better to be young."

 Chapter 1238

    The next second, a just opened the red hat Yumei was all torn open by him.


    Xiaoyu covers her eyes, my God, you can''t tear it down. How long is it? Her mother knows that she will talk about it for two days.


    Dongfang night Xuan is in a hurry with two Yumei who look good. Xiaoyu sees that the skin outside has been peeled off.


    Surprised, well, there''s a light grilling.


    There are fish and corn on the fire. In the morning, there is a bunch of smoke on the mountain.


    "Miss, I saw some fruit to eat, so I picked some." Yumei comes with some plums in her pocket.


    Wipe it with a handkerchief and pass it to the lady.


    Xiaoyu took it and bit, "delicious." After eating one, he handed it to Dongfang yexuan''s mouth. He roasted corn and fish in his hand, which was not empty.


    "It''s sour." Eastern night Xuan eyebrows wrinkle together, want to vomit can''t vomit, very uncomfortable.


    "Sour?" Xiaoyu took it back, not too dirty, bit, "not sour." She thinks it''s appropriate.


    Dongfang yexuan is stunned. She is pregnant. Her taste has changed and her food is strange.


    "If you like, I''ll be ready in a minute." Turn over the fish, it''s golden.


    Xiaoyu skimmed his mouth and ate by himself. When he saw a grasshopper crawling up, he squatted up and quietly threw his hand at it. He spread his hand. Eh, didn''t he?


    Another look, he has jumped into the grass, only one butt left.


    She rolled up her sleeves and took two steps to reach out quietly.


    "Light rain..."


    There is a female voice calling her. Xiaoyu looks back and sees Zhang Xiaoli and Gao Yuan coming this way.


    Xiaoyu stood up and waved, "elder sister, I''m here..."


    Oriental night Xuan Yu Guang has been watching her, see her on the ground, suddenly and fiercely stand up, didn''t say anything, just nervous tension, feel wrong to get up.


    "Xiaoyu, you are back. I miss you so much." Zhang Xiaoli runs over, takes Xiaoyu''s hand and looks up and down.


    "I heard from my mother that you have a body. Don''t stand. Let''s sit down and talk."


    "Brother in law." She looked at the two hands can not be empty, but solid spoiled the rain of the eastern night Xuan, say hello.


    "Big sister." Dongfang yexuan nodded.


    They were sitting on the ground covered with cloaks.


    Gaoyuan was a little embarrassed: "princess, little master."


    Xiaoyu looked up, "call your name, brother-in-law." It''s very strange.


    "Then... I''ll follow Xiao Li. Xiao Yu, my brother-in-law is good."


    Oriental night Xuan nods, also follow light rain to call: "brother-in-law."


    Everyone sat around the fire. The fire was not big, and it was still in the morning, so it was not hot.


    "Elder sister, I''ve brought some good things from Beijing, including jewelry and cloth. Take them back to play." Xiaoyu passes two plums.


    Zhang Xiaoli picked it up naturally, bit it and nodded, "OK, anyway, your clothes are all good things. Even if I wear yours, I won''t be embarrassed."


    Two people eat eyes also don''t blink, Gao Yuan don''t know, Eastern night Xuan is to see Zhang Xiaoli a few eyes, but also didn''t say what.


    After baking, tear off half of it and pass it to Gaoyuan. Then when Gaoyuan is confused, tear off a piece and put it to xiaoyuzui.


    "Well, it''s delicious. It''s just light, but it''s still delicious." Xiaoyu squints like a cat eating small fish.


    "Well, you''ll have a light one now." When the wind is cold, pass it over again.


    Gao Yuan looks at it, understands it, and tears it off to feed Zhang Xiaoli.


    But Zhang Xiaoli frowned, choked and opened her mouth, "vomit..." finally, her face turned out and she bent over to vomit.

 Chapter 1239

    Gao Yuan was in a hurry. He patted her back with an empty hand: "what''s the matter with you, madam? If there''s anything wrong, let''s go to see the doctor."


    Then squat down, back to back, to carry Zhang Xiaoli.


    Xiaoyuzui is still open, eyes in Zhang Xiaoli whole body swept a circle, the final frame in her stomach, "big sister won''t have it?"


    Huh? Zhang Xiaoli and Gao Yuan are confused. They look at each other and don''t know what to say.


    Xiaoyu got up and said, "let''s go back and see the doctor."


    Gao Yuan grinned and helped Zhang Xiaoli. When he got home, the doctor had already entered the door before he went to the doctor.


    It''s the doctor in the village, Zhou Guang.


    "Dr. Zhou, please show it to my elder sister." Xiaoyu calls Zhou Guang who steps into the door.


    When they went down the mountain, they had already arranged for someone to look for them.


    A check-up, Zhou Guang holding chin beard, "Congratulations, this is pregnant, two months."


    Gao Yuan and Zhang Xiaoli can''t put a smile on their faces, especially Zhang Xiaoli. She always thinks that she is ill and can''t have a baby.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan look at each other and smile. It''s so nice to have a similar day with her.


    "Congratulations, sister."


    "Thank you, thank you, Xiaoyu. You are my lucky star. As soon as you come back, I''ll have it." Zhang Xiaoli''s eyes are full of maternal brilliance.


    "What''s the matter with me? It''s the result of your own efforts. It''s good that our days are close. We can discuss how to raise children with each other in the future."


    Zhao Qun is busy in the kitchen. When he hears the doctor calling here, he thinks that there is something wrong with Xiaoyu and runs over anxiously.


    "Light rain, light rain..."


    "Niang, I''m ok, but my elder sister has something to do."


    Zhao Qun looked at Zhang Xiaoli, who was still smiling. He didn''t see what was wrong with her


    "Mother, I have a body." Slightly embarrassed to bow.


    "Ah, it''s a good thing. Our family is really double happiness. Come on, I''ll let your father buy firecrackers to let them go. Ha ha..." Zhao Qun ran out laughing.


    Light rain shriveled, "husband, you see, mother likes elder sister more than me, I''m not happy."


    Oriental night Xuan is tiny a smile, "Niang son has I a person to like good." Pat her on the top of her hair.


    Such a scene is really beautiful, he will not let such a beautiful family disappear, he wants Xiaoyu to live in the world of love forever.


    At the dinner table, Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu gave xiaoyujiacai and Zhang Xiaoli Jiacai for a while. They were very busy. They also talked about the points they should pay attention to when they were pregnant.


    "By the way, Xiaoyu, when we came here, we met the mayor. He said he would invite you to his house for dinner." Zhang Xiaoli is happy to have porridge.


    Because she can''t eat.


    Xiaoyu wants to refuse, but she won''t say anything good for these people.


    But immediately thought, now parents are still here, play a good relationship is necessary.


    "I see." She didn''t have much energy, so we invited her.


    "Yumei, please do me a favor later and say thank you for taking care of my parents. Tomorrow I''ll invite them to the biggest restaurant in the town." This can be solved at one time without running several times.


    "Zifei, if you send a letter to the mayor and the county magistrate, it means that we will get together in the town restaurant on Sunday. As for other people, if they get the news, they will come naturally and don''t have to invite them any more."


    "Yes, Miss / young lady." Yumei and Zifei agree.


    Two people went out to work, the eastern night Xuan gave her soup, "don''t tired yourself."


    Xiaoyu nods and smiles back.

 Chapter 1240

    "Xiaoyu, will it cost too much money?" It costs a lot of money to invite so many people to dinner.


    Zhao Qun is not a stingy person, but the money is painfully spent.


    "Yes, little sister, it''s OK for people in the village to have a banquet at home." Zhang Xiaoli doesn''t understand. Even if she has a lot of money, it''s not good to spend so much.


    Zhang Daniu looked at Xiaoyu lovingly, "Xiaoyu can do whatever she wants. It''s not enough for us to have some at home. Let your mother give it to you later."


    "I''ve made some money in the past two years. I''ll go back and get it later." Gao Yuan didn''t object. Instead, he wanted to take out what he earned.


    Zhang Xiaoli and Zhao Qun have no choice but to look at each other, making them bad peopleˇ° Don''t you mean to be a good man and let me be a villain


    Xiaoyu smiles, she is not bankrupt, is to invite people to have a meal, how to make her want to be poor.


    "What''s the matter with you? I won''t pay the money then. Besides, I''m not so poor."


    Zhao Qun glanced at her. It wasn''t her. There were a lot of night scenes. Isn''t that the same?


    Make up your mind to take money with you and invite the villagers to dinner. You can''t let the couple pay.


    The next day, knowing that they were going to the restaurant for dinner, the people in the village had already dressed up and had breakfast and went to the town.


    Xiaoyu covers the whole restaurant. Oh, the biggest restaurant in the town is the one under Dongfang yexuan''s family, which cooperated with Xiaoyu at the beginning.


    The first floor has been filled with villagers, and there is a long line outside.


    On the second floor were rich gentry and nearby bureaucrats.


    On the third floor, Xiaoyu''s family are all upstairs. In the separate room, Xiaoyu is still resting in bed. When she has enough spirit, she gets up to clean up.


    "Xiaoyu, I want to tell you a good news." The paper in the hand of Oriental night Xuan has no wind and becomes a fragment.


    "What?" Xiaoyu came and sat on his outstretched knee.


    He was close to her ear. "The island has news."


    "Really?" Xiaoyu''s eyes are bright and her hands are around his neck.


    "Well, it''s just on the edge of Dai and Liao. There''s a piece of water there. It''s about 1000 miles ahead. There are several islands very close to each other. One of them covers an area of dozens of miles, which meets your requirements very well."


    "How can we find it so quickly? That''s great. Our plan should be implemented quickly." She wants to build a peaceful and rich world on it.


    "Dongfangjia has been doing business for generations and knows more than others. Originally, it was just a vague concept. Some people wanted to explore far away, but the sea was changeable and they couldn''t go far. This island is known, and this time it''s just for searching."


    Xiaoyu was surprised. Did the ancients already know that they wanted to go to the sea to find other countries on the mainland?


    But today''s foreigners, should not be how to develop, go also useless, but those rich products, such as bricks and stones, gemstones, can get back.


    "Well, we''ll start to build it now, and we can move there when we''ve made arrangements." When the time comes to move their parents, they don''t have to worry about it.


    "I''ve started to look for craftsmen, but I can''t bring many things on the sea, so I need to slow down." He is very excited that he will be an independent one in the future, not belonging to any country on any land. As for business, he will arrange and plan the island, add gimmicks, and worry about no one coming.


    I have to say that husband and wife have a heart, they all want to go together.

 Chapter 1241

    "You can find more people who are good at swimming. It''s not easy to take them outside, but there are many stones on the island, and there are many stones in the sea that can be used." As for the distance, the land used to arrive in a few days when it was fast, but how could it arrive in a month when it was half slow? It''s not a problem.


    "Well, I''ll see to it. There are many people waiting. Let''s go down." He holds Xiaoyu''s waist. They walk out of the room and find Zhang Daniu waiting in the guest room.


    "Let''s go down to dinner." If only the second brother were there, the family would be reunited.


    When the family went down to the hall on the second floor, all the people inside stood up and said, "see you, princess."


    "Get up, everyone, and sit down." Xiaoyu raises her hand and smiles.


    It''s flattering and frightening to see a little unknown place from the capital.


    "Princess, the next officer is Wu Yong, the magistrate of Tongxian county. Knowing that the princess has a body now, he asked his wife to prepare a gift."


    After everyone sat down, the magistrate first stood up and motioned a lady to stand up with a box in her hand.


    The county magistrate''s wife stood up, bowed down to salute first, and then opened the box. "This is the ginseng of 200 years. I hope the princess likes it."


    Xiaoyu raised his hand and motioned for Yumei to take it over. "Wu county magistrate is bothering."


    Although she doesn''t need it, it''s normal for her to give gifts below. She''s not a senior official and doesn''t accept / bribe.


    With the head of the county magistrate, the people below are bold to give gifts one by one.


    "The princess is really the light of Huishui town. She not only leads the people of Huishui town to get rich, but also creates a scene. Many people from other places come here. The life of people in the town is much better than before." The mayor stood up sincerely and raised his glass.


    The mayor and the county magistrate were arranged later, and they were all practical. Naturally, they admire Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "It''s also the blessing of Tongxian county. With the princess in town, the population of the whole county has increased a lot." The county magistrate also held up his glass and praised.


    "It''s our common people''s blessing that we can have a princess in our county. The princess is worthy of being a goddess and can protect everyone from food and clothing."


    "The princess is our food and clothing parents. Without the princess, our people would not be comfortable now, so we would not have such a rich life."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    One by one Balabala boasted, although it was true, Xiaoyu did not like it.


    "All these are what I should do. Let''s sit down and have dinner. The food will be cold later."


    Xiaoyu and his family sit at the same table. Some people want to come and toast all the time, but they are all handed back by soft words.


    "Lady is more powerful than husband." Dongfang yexuan cleans the fishbone and puts it in her bowl.


    Xiaoyu glanced at Zhao Qun, who was at the same table. They looked down with smile, pretended not to see them. They blinked lovingly, and then glanced at him: "are you jealous? How can I see someone toasting, scared away by someone''s cold eyes? "


    Dongfang yexuan can''t get used to disturbing him, and doesn''t even want her to come. It''s strange to get used to those people.


    "I''m afraid you have something to do." Or he won''t come.


    "Xiaoyu, there are people in our village. Would you like to go down and have a chat with them?" Zhang Daniu raised his eyes and noticed that his son-in-law had the feeling that he was not allowed to enter.


    Zhao Qun also raised his eyes to see her, but they all subconsciously went to see Dongfang yexuan. Without his permission, she couldn''t do anything.


    Xiaoyu: it seems that in their eyes, you are more important than me?


    Oriental night Xuan sees her, "want to go down?"


    Xiaoyu''s lips are curled. His virtue is to be cool.


    Nodded: "well."

 Chapter 1242

    Downstairs, just to the stairway.


    "Ah, here comes the light rain. Come on, I''ve seen the princess." Everyone stood up to kneel.


    Xiaoyu waved his hand, "don''t be polite. It''s all from the villagers. Sit down and have dinner."


    Think of when we were poor, the villagers also robbed his things, time really fast.


    "Hahaha... I knew that Xiaoyu was the same as before, so I said that Xiaoyu had changed."


    "Xiaoyu is so beautiful now, I dare not recognize her."


    "Xiaoyu''s dress materials are different from those we have seen. I notice that our county magistrate''s wife doesn''t wear so well."


    "You are not nonsense. Xiaoyu is a princess. She is worse than the princess. How can the county magistrate''s wife compare with her?"


    "It''s great that we have a light rain. All the children in our village can go to school now. It would be better if they could be officials in the future."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Everyone you say a word I say a word, are simple people, Xiaoyu said hello with a smile.


    Everyone said that she was approachable, just like before, but she had a good-looking husband with a black face.


    When I checked out later, I found that it had already been paid. It was paid by a squire. She knew that.


    After returning home, light rain is still laughing, "husband, people say that I married you at a loss, you will not laugh, usually certainly no less bullying me."


    Oriental night Xuan speechless embrace her, afraid of her fall, "yes, you said all right."


    Six months later, light rain belly eight months.


    Xiaoyu walks in the village every day, and we are used to having a couple of fairies walking along the country path sooner or later.


    A rumor suddenly spread out in the capital that xiangwangfu was a traitor, and xiangwangfu gave daiguo the border defense plan.


    The rumor came quickly and quickly. The emperor immediately sent someone to surround the palace, saying that someone misunderstood them and sent someone to protect them.


    "The emperor has gone too far. We can see that we have been misunderstood." Huangfu cursed anxiously.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Be careful that walls have ears." The princess asked her to sit down.


    "When my father was fighting at the border, how could such rumors come out of the blue? It''s not to our family''s detriment." Huangfuxi''s tears were running down.


    Two months ago, when the border was not peaceful and the daiguo frequently provoked, the emperor sent King Xiang to fight.


    Unfortunately, after two months of fighting, there was no good news. On the contrary, a city was lost.


    "Don''t worry, father will be fine." Huangfu Ziyu sat down and said, "we must not be in a mess now."


    Liu Feixu has been more than nine months and is about to give birth. He holds his hand with a big stomach and comforts him silently.


    In fact, she had gone to ask her father, who was also a general in war. Her father-in-law went and he stayed in the capital. This time, he lost the war. Her father asked to help, but he was denied.


    Another general went to the front line. The Emperor didn''t believe in xiangwangfu, and Liu Fu was also involved.


    "Your father was escorted to Beijing. I don''t know how to judge him." The princess sat down and looked at her children. Now the princess is surrounded, and they can''t get out. If there is a case, the whole family


    On the second day, just after it was said that Xiangwang''s mansion had defected to the enemy, it was said that Sihai villa was also treason. Dongfang yexuan and Zhang Xiaoyu not only settled in daiguo, but also gave half of their business to daiguo.


    Even yufeifei restaurant is a shop opened by Zhang Xiaoyu instead of the state. The shopkeeper has already recruited.


    Sihai villa, Dongfang Yeliang, Yang Miaomiao and song lanyue pack up.


    "What are you doing?" The hair of the famous Oriental City turned white these two days. When I came back, I saw a dozen carriages at the door.

 Chapter 1243

    "Father, have you heard all the rumors now? Let''s split up in order to leave a root for our family. " Dongfang Yeliang stops in front of the famous Oriental City. He has half of the assets of Dongfang family in his hand. Although he can''t get what is behind now, the money is important and worthless.


    "It''s just a rumor that you''re going to be separated, so afraid of death?" I can''t believe what I heard.


    Looking at Song lanyue in the twinkling of an eye, "you think so too. Can''t wait to leave home?"


    The emperor hasn''t said anything yet, so they quickly put away their belongings and leave?


    Song lanyue laughs sarcastically, "master, although I am a woman, I know what it is to be accused of treason. Do you want to drag our family to death?"


    "You don''t always like the son of Dongfang yexuan, then you should take him to death. Don''t disturb us."


    "Pa" Oriental City slapped her in the face, "who are you calling a bitch?"


    Song lanyue covered her face and stared at him with hatred. "Huangfuxiang is a bitch. Now her family and son are dying. If you want to find her, you have to go underground."


    "Even if I die, I will drag you with me." The famous Oriental City squints. If you dare to slander Xiang''er like this, don''t take advantage of it.


    Song lanyue''s eyes and eyebrows moved. No, she couldn''t follow the old man to die. She cried: "master, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t talk nonsense, but our son is innocent. Can you watch him die together?


    He''s just a concubine. He''s different from Dongfang yexuan. If the emperor convicts him, he''ll be fine. We Dongfang family can still leave some blood. "


    The face of the famous Oriental City is dark, just a rumor. When has the Dongfang family come to a precarious state and want to leave blood.


    "Shut up, don''t be full of benevolence and righteousness here. I believe you so much, but you are afraid of death and want to leave."


    Dongfang Yeliang looked at the sky, "father, no matter what, we have divided the family. Please look at the father and son''s share and let us go."


    In the delay, if the emperor''s people surrounded the villa, they would really die together.


    Oriental City seems to know this son for the first time. His face is as black as ink. "Do you really think so, don''t you regret it?"


    "Father, please!"


    "Are you sure you don''t regret it?" He asked again, very sad, did not think that there will be a day of disaster.


    Song lanyue impatiently sweeps two handkerchiefs, "master, hurry up, or the emperor orders, our family will be surrounded like the palace, and we can''t go."


    Oriental City sneer, "good, good, very good." Face said three good, biting teeth, looking at the two people in front, day and night together for so many years, unexpectedly there will be this day.


    "You go. I''ll draw you out of the Oriental family tree. You won''t be from my Oriental family in the future." Walking heavy legs, as if suddenly old for several years.


    Before I entered the gate, I heard the sound of the wheels of the carriage rolling.


    Oh, it''s sad. He''s a failure.


    "Master, don''t think about it. You have a young master. You will have a grandson soon." The king comforted.


    "Yes, I''m going to have grandchildren. I don''t have to be angry about these white eyed wolves. Let''s go to the ancestral hall and ask for genealogy."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Light rain and Oriental night Xuan get the news, the first time to make arrangements.


    "Mom and Dad, we are going to live in another place now. What do you need to clean up? Come on." Light rain with a big stomach, calm arrangements for people to pull the carriage.

 Chapter 1244

    "Xiaoyu, what happened? Are we going to live in the capital?" Zhao Qun pulled her, looking at her face is not very good, very nervous.


    "No Xiaoyu was afraid that they would think more, but he was worried that they didn''t know the seriousness.


    "Ah Yeh and I have offended a man. He is very powerful. We have to move to another place to live."


    "Who? Can''t we report to the government? You can find the emperor. He will take care of it. " Zhao Qun was very worried and began to speak incoherently.


    "Niang, don''t worry. Listen to me. We don''t have time to delay. We don''t know if there are killers behind us. You should go to clean up quickly. Besides, you must not say anything. Otherwise, it may harm everyone and other people''s lives."


    Xiaoyu holds her hand, and now they must race against the clock to leave for their secret kingdom.


    Zhao Qun''s heart thumped, and she planned to go to the village to say goodbye, but she couldn''t.


    "Come on, old lady." Zhang Daniu leads Zhao Qun back to his room.


    Looking at her daughter and son-in-law in a hurry, we know that things are very troublesome, and they are still obedient.


    "Mom and Dad, just take some important ones. Don''t take the others. Travel light." Xiaoyu asked.


    Soon, Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun were carrying several burdens, all of which were gold, silver and jewelry given by Xiaoyu over the years, as well as their silver and clothes.


    "Let''s go." Dongfang yexuan took their things and put them on the car.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun reluctantly look at home, and finally lock the door.


    Several carriages slowly leave the white village, Zhao Qun has been holding the hand of light rain, nervous dare not speak.


    Eyes looked around, "by the way, your elder sister, Xiao Li has not followed."


    "Don''t worry, mother-in-law. My people have gone to meet them. We can meet them in front of us." The eastern night Xuan pacifies, slightly lifts the curtain, the outside person is just curious, looked two eyes to withdraw the line of sight.


    Not far from the town, I met Zhang Xiaoli and Gao Yuan.


    They were knocked unconscious and took away. Seeing them, they came running.


    "Let''s go. There''s no time to explain." Xiaoyu looked around and motioned them to get on the bus.


    In the evening, everyone came to the river, where a big ship had been prepared.


    "Get on the boat, everyone. Come on."


    Zhang Xiaoli and Zhang Daniu didn''t take any of the things they got on the horse, but they were still in the clouds, and Zhang Daniu and Zhang Daniu didn''t have much of them.


    The ship was full of dark guards, as well as some bodyguards and maids.


    After getting on the boat, Xiaoyu was very tired, but he still couldn''t rest. "My husband, the capital must be in a mess. My aunt, they and my father have to send them out. As for the grain and gold and silver that can''t be taken away, we should find a place to put them and come to get them when we have time."


    Oriental night Xuan embraces her, "Niang Zi, I will stay dark Wei, long Fu also will stay, you go first, I go back to take them to pursue you."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll take care of myself. When I found this place, I had someone dig a secret road leading to Chuang Tzu outside the city. It should help you. " Tell him about the import and export and how to open it. If she hadn''t been heavy, she would have followed.


    Ordered Changfu them, Dongfang yexuan left by night.


    Zhang Daniu and they all fidgeted in the cabin. Xiaoyu came in with Zifei and Yumei.


    "Light rain..." Zhao Qun came to help her sit down.


    Xiaoyu takes a deep breath and knows that they are in the clouds and don''t know what''s going on.


    "You must want to know what''s going on, so I''ll put it simply."

 Chapter 1245

    He told the whole story that he was taken in by the crown prince of daiguo and almost married, and that he was framed and got a big crime of defecting to the enemy and treason.


    "It''s a big crime of copying the family and exterminating the family. I have no time to explain. I can only let you leave."


    Light rain drink a glass of water, see they are still stunned, do not know how to react.


    It''s also hard for them. The elder sister is as big as her, and her parents are not young. They are also suffering.


    "Can''t we explain to the emperor?" Zhao Qun looked around at several people.


    "No, the emperor doesn''t believe me. Moreover, the royal family has long been interested in the wealth of the Dongfang family. Sooner or later, they will rob it." I just didn''t get a chance, or I would have taken it.


    They had been on guard for a long time, and left as soon as they got the news. Now the emperor sent people to arrest them. The capital should not be strictly controlled, because they have to wait for them to go back to save people.


    So we are still safe, but if we don''t catch them, we will guard every town and send someone to intercept them. We should make preparations in advance.


    Gao Yuan holds Zhang Xiaoli, "you two are pregnant women. Can you afford to go on such a journey?"


    "It''s because we''re afraid that we can''t afford it that we can take the waterway. It''s also fast." Xiaoyu sighed at their appearance.


    "Let''s have a rest. We will leave the kingdom of Bai. As long as we leave the territory of Bai, we will be OK."


    Zhang Daniu is distressed to see his daughter. His beloved daughter is about to be born now, and he still has to run around.


    "Girl, you don''t care about us. We can take care of ourselves. You are not convenient. If you have anything to help, let me and Gaoyuan do it."


    Light rain pursed his mouth, hands supporting his waist, "I will, now it''s late, we have been in the carriage, no rest, what to say tomorrow."


    She felt that her stomach began to ache. Afraid of everyone''s worry, she helped Yumei''s hand back to her room.


    "Yumei, please watch for me. I''ll lie down for a while. I didn''t ask you not to let anyone in."


    Close the door, light rain step into the space, soak in the spring of the space, although it can''t cure the disease, it can supplement energy, make her more comfortable.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you again?" Grape jumps over and stands on the high platform.


    Xiaoyu opened his eyes, "probably when he was walking fast, I''m ok. You''re staring outside these days. Please let me know if there''s any news."


    I didn''t expect that this day would come so fast. She thought that no matter what happened to Huangfu Zifeng, she would not go too far in the face of her brother.


    But he actually took the Xiangwang mansion and the villa to fight at once, but he didn''t show any sympathy.


    She doesn''t believe that he doesn''t know anything. Even if he doesn''t add fuel to the flames, his attitude must be clear, or the people below won''t do it.


    In front of xuanyuanqi, there is a big map with a red line. If Xiaoyu sees it, he will be surprised.


    This is clearly their road map.


    "Master, the Xiangwang of the white Kingdom has been escorted to Beijing. Now he is sent to the Duke of Wu." Xiao Liuzi came into the room with a cup.


    Xuanyuanqi ascended the throne two months ago, and he was already the emperor of Dai state.


    As soon as he ascended the throne, he set out to attack the kingdom of Bai and seized a city with his wisdom.


    "Well, the capital of the kingdom of white must be in chaos. With such rumors, Dongfang yexuan will surely go back to rescue those so-called relatives."


    Xuanyuan Qi looking at the map on the table, light rain has been in their own direction, must not know, he will wait for her in front.


    "Yes, our people have followed us all the way. Dongfang yexuan has changed eight horses all the way and has arrived near the capital."

 Chapter 1246

    Xuanyuan Qi mouth hook, below, waiting to see the play.


    Dongfang yexuan takes Chang''an and the people in the dark. All the way, he quickly kicks his toes three times under the wall in a corner, and gently kicks three times. There is a deep pit between the wall and the ground, and there is no stairs.


    Dongfang yexuan jumps down, followed by Chang''an. In a moment, it''s back to its original state.


    It''s like stealing a cave inside. It can only be passed by one person. It''s all mud and has not been processed. It''s just that it''s been dry for several months.


    After coming out, he was in a small farmyard, surrounded by a bamboo fence. He was also a couple. After respectful salute, he watered and chopped firewood naturally.


    The East night Xuan secretly nods, fortunately light rain has long-term plan, everything thought of.


    When I came to Sihai villa, I found that I didn''t get the handle. The Emperor didn''t know that he was back.


    Came to the night courtyard, "all people orderly disguised to exit the capital, break the whole into parts, simple travel."


    Then he ordered that all the things in the open and in the dark should be stored in several secret places prepared in advance.


    "Where is the old man?" After a command, the eastern night Xuan calm inquiry.


    "My subordinates heard that Dafang and the villa leader had been separated, and they had already left. The villa leader had been in the ancestral hall for a day and a night."


    Dongfang yexuan gets up and glances at Chang''an and Li Hai.


    "Chang''an, gather all our people together, and dig me a secret road from here to xiangwangfu. Be careful."


    "Li Hai, all his industries, whether it''s people or objects, will retreat, and not a grain of rice will be left behind, you know?"


    "Yes


    They turned and left.


    Dongfang yexuan came to the ancestral hall. On the shelf was the memorial tablets of the ancestors. Dongfang yexuan was kneeling. "Ancestors, I''ve made amends to you. I didn''t have eyes, so I raised such an unfilial son. I also killed Xiang''er..."


    "If I had lived up to Xiang''er, Xiang''er would not have left me, and yexuan would not have hated me..."


    Dongfang yexuan noticed that there was a tray of food beside him, and the food was not passive.


    "Why, don''t you blame me for offending the emperor and destroying your family?" He leaned against the door and looked at the memorial tablet of huangfuxiang carved on the shelf.


    "Well?" Oriental City slowly back, see Oriental night Xuan, busy stand up, but all of a sudden kneel down.


    Dongfang yexuan''s feet are faster than his heart. He helps him one step earlier.


    "How did you come back? Go, the emperor won''t let us go, you go..." the hand of the famous Oriental city struggled, pushing Dongfang yexuan.

 Chapter 1247

    "I expected that on this day, I had already saved a large sum of money in Liao. You and your daughter-in-law will surely live well."


    The eastern night Xuan definitely looks at him, worthy of being a businessman, the reason of cunning rabbit three caves is not only he understands.


    "Thank you for thinking so much of me. I thought you would leave it all to your favorite concubine and concubine."


    When the famous Oriental City moves its mouth, he can''t be blind. At this time, he still talks about it.


    "Don''t delay. The reason why the emperor hasn''t taken the villa is that he wants to wait for you to come back and catch it all. Let''s go. I have enough money for my grandson."


    Dongfang yexuan is pushed by him. He doesn''t hate it. It''s strange.


    "Don''t push. I''m here to take you away."


    It must be because he is not stupid enough to die. For the sake of saving money for his unborn son, he reluctantly refuses to argue with him.


    "Take me? No, we haven''t been surrounded by the guards, but there are many eyes in the dark. We can''t get out


    "Fei, I''ve arranged to send you out of the city in the evening. Xiaoyu has been waiting. Don''t you want to see her baby?"


    Boy, of course he wants to see it. It''s the grandson of his Oriental family.


    "But..."


    "Why are you so fussy? Hurry up and clean up as soon as possible." Dongfang yexuan is impatient to talk nonsense with him and walks out quickly.


    Many of the people in the villa have left when they heard the news. Song lanyue took many people away when they left, but there are still spies from all sides.


    Hand up a gesture, people in the dark quickly out, solve a secret whistle.


    The Imperial Palace, Huangfu Zifeng thought about the conversation with Taifu just now, and walked slowly towards the back palace.


    "Emperor, the evidence of King Xiang''s treason this time is solid and can''t be refuted. I don''t believe that he will do such a thing, but it''s better than eloquence."


    "Uncle Huang and his father Huang are brothers. They will never do anything wrong to Bai."


    "But the emperor should not forget how the old prince and the old princess passed away."


    It was forced to death by the emperor and the Empress Dowager. Even in the heart of how people, there will be ideas.


    Huangfu Zifeng walked slowly, and the people behind him were a few meters away. No one dared to disturb him.


    A gust of wind blowing, Huangfu Zifeng clear headed.


    Yes, no matter whether he believed it or not, and whether xiangwangfu was sincere or not, there was a crack between them. The death of the old prince and the old princess was the crack, which could not be closed.


    Hand back a gesture, behind the people immediately stop, surrounded by isolation, a shadow appears.


    "How long will King Xiang be here?"


    "Two days."


    "What''s the reaction of Dongfang yexuan and Zhang Xiaoyu when they get the news?"


    "Take a carriage and go back to Beijing quickly."


    Good. As soon as they come back, he will catch all the turtles in a jar.


    East, light rain, don''t blame me for my cruelty, I also have to.


    There is a trace of malice in Huangfu Zifeng''s eyes. Many of the industries in Jiangnan that originally belonged to Dongfang family have been surnamed Xuanyuan. Even yufeifei restaurant in Kyoto is surnamed Xuanyuan. How can he believe it.


    Wave, shadow disappear, xiaonanzi quickly forward.


    "Pass the edict, all..." forget it, if Zhang Xiaoyu''s shops are closed down, they may jump out of the wall, or wait for them to move after they return to Beijing.


    "Send someone to keep an eye on all the shops of Princess Yu. Once you find the princess''s figure, report it immediately."

 Chapter 1248

    Xiangwang mansion.


    Because Xiangwang was arrested, all the people related to Xiangwang''s house were silent. Although Xiangwang''s house was surrounded, they were not forbidden to go out, but they were restricted and followed in the dark.


    In the past two days, Huangfu Ziyu and the princess have been shut up every time they come to the door, which makes their hearts sink.


    "Concubine, you haven''t slept for several days. Go back and have a rest." Huangfu Xi has grown up these days. Her face is thin and her chin is sharp.


    Shaking her head, the princess stroked her forehead. "No, I can''t sleep."


    Liu Fei Xu''s face is not good, originally fattening face also thin down, plus these days sleep is not good, pale colorless.


    "I''m afraid the emperor has already killed him. Otherwise, so many ministers would not dare to leave out their faces." Or with years of friendship, help and the emperor to say two words is still OK.


    We all know this in our hearts, but we don''t believe it. Liu Feixu''s father, General Liu, was reprimanded and demoted just because he helped to say a few words.


    "Sihai villa is also involved. I don''t know what they are doing in the East. I hope they don''t come back." Huangfu Ziyu sighed. He was angry, but he didn''t dare to vent his anger. Whenever he saw his wife''s stomach, no matter how much resentment he felt, he had to suppress it.


    "They will definitely come back. The light rain is coming soon. We can''t travel a long way, but my cousin will come." Huangfuzi looked at the swaying leaves at the door. She was afraid that she would not be able to be happy with Xiaoyu.


    "Princess, the young master of Rongguo mansion is here. Do you want to see him?" The servant outside the door came running and asked.


    Huang Fu Qian''s eyes brightened and then darkened. "Let him go back. I don''t want to see him."


    Now everyone wants to be far away from her, so she doesn''t want to implicate Wang Huaiyuan.


    The princess took her hand and patted, "go, maybe it''s the last time."


    I can still see her at this time, which has explained a lot of problems.


    At the gate, a handsome man was standing there. He looked at the guards at the gate and felt very sad.


    "Wang Huaiyuan, go back." Huangfusi came out, stood in the door and looked at him like this.


    "Don''t worry, princess. I will ask my parents to intercede with the emperor. You will be OK."


    Huangfu Qian saw the soil on his clothes and thought it was rubbed against the wall. "No, you should have run out. Your parents can''t save us."


    Wang Huaiyuan is about to say all kinds of consolation, but he is not allowed to go out these two days. He just escaped.


    "I... princess, you will be OK, I..." he wanted to come forward to speak, Huangfu Qian quickly stopped.


    "Don''t come here, just say that." In this way, in front of these officers and soldiers, the emperor would not misunderstand him, but once he whispered something, it would be unjust for the emperor to punish him for the same crime.


    Wang Huaiyuan''s steps stopped, his head slightly lowered, his anger covered, and his head was shining.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t just sit by." Then he turned and swaggered away.


    Huangfu Qian went back, still immersed in the pain of fate, did not find a man in white behind the pillar.


    "Why do you really like that little white face?"


    Huangfu looked up fiercely and looked left and right, only to find that the corner didn''t pay attention to the position of the Oriental night Pavilion.


    He looked around vaguely and found that no one noticed here, so he trotted past.


    "Cousin, why are you here? Let''s go. Don''t come back. "

 Chapter 1249

    Oriental night Xuan white eyes, "you all call me to go, how, I am possessed by evil spirits, shameful?"


    "There''s still time to joke. Where''s Xiaoyu? If you don''t accompany her, you''re going through some muddy water. " They''re all in a hurry to lift the roof. He''s good. Nothing''s the same.


    "In a safe place, aunt, are they OK? I''ll go to them." Whew and fly.


    For fear of being seen, Huangfu could only stamp her feet and walk slowly.


    But I was still seen by the dark Wei who was staring at me all the time.


    The eastern night Xuan front foot just arrived the main courtyard, had not said two words, the back foot Huangfu Zifeng came.


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    Huangfu Zifeng came in and saw Dongfang yexuan in white. He didn''t see Zhang Xiaoyu. His eyes turned. "Dongfang didn''t come back to Beijing to find me. I haven''t seen you for half a year. Why didn''t Xiaoyu see you?"


    Dongfang yexuan opened the fan and said, "the emperor''s news is really smart. I just arrived here, and you''re here before I start to exchange greetings."


    Huangfu Zifeng didn''t seem to recognize the irony. He walked forward and sat down with a smile.


    "Xiaoyu is about to have a baby. They are raising a baby in their hometown with their mother-in-law. Thank you for your concern."


    In his hometown above, the people he sent back said that they had been empty for a long time, so they had been prepared.


    "That''s the truth. Who are we with? Now that we''re back, let''s have a drink in the palace with me."


    Dongfang yexuan squints at the hand on his shoulder. It''s not a pure match. He also uses his internal power. Looking at him, his eyes reveal that if he doesn''t honestly follow him into the palace, he doesn''t promise what people here will do.


    Smile "the Emperor invited, I should comply with, just, I can say two words with aunt, see Aunt are thin, really distressed."


    Prince Fu Feng said with a smile: "I''m afraid not. The princess has children. She will comfort herself. It''s important for us to drink."


    At the same time, a circle of bodyguards came into the courtyard with weapons in their hands. They said it was an invitation, but in fact they threatened.


    Oriental night Xuan mouth a hook, "the emperor said is, or drink important, that aunt, I and the emperor into the palace, you don''t worry, uncle will be OK."


    He got up and went out with the emperor. He made two gestures with his hand toward the back. One was to show the commander to dark Wei, and the other was to tell Huangfu Ziyu.


    Xiangwangfu people watched Dongfang yexuan was taken away by the emperor, one by one angry pupil burst, but can''t object.


    "Ziyu, what does Dongfang just mean?" The princess asked in a low voice as soon as she closed the door.


    Chang''an suddenly appeared, and the four quickly swallowed their exclamations.


    "The master is coming to take everyone away this time. The gesture he just made is that he has sent someone to save the Lord."


    "How do we leave? Will Dongfang be ok? " The princess asked anxiously.


    "Master is intentional. Don''t worry. As for the way to leave, you will know tomorrow night." Chang''an said and left.


    "How to do, cousin is taken away by the emperor, the emperor will not let him go." Huangfuzi looked at her brother anxiously. Shizi was very powerful all the time.


    "Don''t worry. Since Dongfang appears, he must have made complete preparations. The emperor won''t move him for the time being, but we also need to make some preparations."


    Huangfu Ziyu looked at his three closest women. "Chang''an explained that the party would try to take us away, so you should go back and prepare first."


    Huangfu Ziyu goes out to make arrangements. Liu Feixu is supported by his servants and goes back to rest. Huangfu Qian accompanies the princess back to the room.

 Chapter 1250

    "Concubine, cousin and Xiaoyu are so smart, they must have a way, don''t they?"


    The princess sat on the throne, thinking that the wise Prince of her life had been wronged and might be beheaded, she felt sad.


    She and Wang Ye have lived for decades, but the children are still young. She will not let the children have any problems.


    "Well, Dongfang has always been a successful person. Xiaoyu is smart and sure to be safe."


    If there is no way to go, she will knock on the drum to let the world know her family''s injustice.


    Huang Fu Qian''s heart was disordered, and she was anxious to get angry, but she couldn''t think of any way.


    The main reason is that the emperor wants them to die, and no one can save them.


    If it was light rain, she would come up with a way. She is so smart


    Xiaoyu... Yes


    Wong Fu Sie got up and ran to her yard with her skirt in her hand before she could say anything.


    The princess thought what was wrong with her, so she stood up and yelled, "Sier..."


    But he''s gone.


    Huangfuxi quickly finds the small box where the purse is placed and takes out the brocade bag given to her by Xiaoyu.


    I opened it in a hurry. There was a small note in it. When I saw it, my eyes brightened. I looked left and right and ran towards the princess'' courtyard with care in my arms.


    After reading the note, the princess was just as excited as Huangfu Qian. "Qian Er, burn it quickly. You can''t let people know. Besides, calm down. As usual, don''t expose it."


    Xiaoyu, who had been on the boat for five days without going ashore for supplies, was heading for their destination.


    On this day, Xiaoyu was lying on the soft couch on the deck, covered with a thin blanket. Gao Yuan and Zhang Daniu were fishing not far away, and Zhao Qun and Zhang Xiaoli were roasting fish.


    Originally, they were all afraid to hide in the cabin and refused to come out. Xiaoyu was afraid that they would be suffocated and thought of this idea.


    "Xiaoyu, I''ve baked this one. Let''s try it." Zhao Qun came over with the roasted fish and looked lovingly at his daughter with a high stomach.


    "Mother, thank you. The child kicked me just now." Xiaoyu put down his book and got up with a smile.


    "Children are healthy only when they are hyperactive. It can be seen that like you, they are naughty." When she was pregnant with a light rain, she was also very picky and always boxed in her stomach.


    "Ha ha, naughty is good. Such a child is smart." Xiaoyu stroked her stomach. I wish she was as good-looking as Dongfang yexuan.


    "Alas." Zhao Qun suddenly sighed. Looking ahead, he didn''t know what happened to Zhang Xiaoquan. What if he went home and couldn''t find them?


    Xiaoyu took the roast fish and ate a little. Seeing her mother''s expression, she knew something was wrong, but they were worried about their brothers and sisters. She and her elder sister were all here, and there was only the second brother left.


    "Niang, I''ve asked someone to send a letter to the second brother. After he receives the letter, he should wait for us in the front first. Don''t worry. "


    Not far from the river, a man with a hat fishing noticed here, after the boat left, quickly packed up and left.


    The palace, Huangfu Zifeng fixed gaze at the Oriental night Xuan, "Oriental, you are in the capital, let Xiaoyu alone in the field, don''t you worry? Counting the days, there''s still more than a month to come. "


    Dongfang yexuan is sitting in the beginning with a wine glass in his hand. Since he entered the palace, he has been monitored day and night. He lives in the emperor''s side hall, which is no different from living under his eyelids.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. With her parents in law taking care of her, she may feel more free. I don''t care about her."


    The emperor''s eyes narrowed slightly. He was not in the white village at all. He pretended to be nothing.

 Chapter 1251

    "Well, I thought you would be reluctant to part. But the people in xiangwangfu disappeared overnight. Do you know where they went?"


    The night before yesterday, I don''t know why I disappeared. When I went to call the next day, I had already disappeared. I''m sure I can''t get rid of Dongfang yexuan.


    "The emperor overestimates me, but I''ve been in the palace all the time. I can''t even get out."


    "I''ve never overestimated it, but underestimated it. You Dongfang yexuan are famous talents. You don''t need to show up to accomplish some things."


    If he is more strict, I''m afraid people will not leave quietly.


    "Thank you for your respect. I dare not compare myself with you. The emperor is the smartest man in the world. I have no choice but to describe him as such a" wise monarch. "


    The last four words are very ironic.


    Huangfu Zifeng''s eyes darkened. "I don''t deserve the title. Otherwise, I won''t know that all the people of the villa master and xiangwangfu are missing overnight."


    "The emperor doesn''t know, so I don''t know. After all, the palace is well protected."


    This is to say that he has been watched all the time, even dressed and ate. He has no chance to do anything.


    Prince Fu Feng Meng stood up and stepped out of the door. When he stepped out, he said, "Why have we become like this?"


    It''s like asking him, it''s like asking yourself.


    Oriental night Xuan sneers at the past and says nothing.


    Huangfu Zifeng left like a runaway.


    Dongfang yexuan stood in front of the window with his hands on his back, "Xiaoyu, separated for a few days. It''s strange that I''m not used to it. The child can disturb you. Did you sleep well?"


    My heart thought, eyes gentle, they will soon meet, soon.


    Three days ago, Huangfu Ziyu found some confidants and arranged for them. In the evening, Chang''an came to the palace and everyone came to Sihai villa from the secret way.


    "Here you are. Where is yexuan?" The famous Oriental City has been waiting in the nightyard for a long time.


    Until the last person came up, did not see the figure of the eastern night Xuan, can not help but worry.


    Princess, they didn''t take many things. Of course, they were all high-quality goods.


    "I''m sorry. When Dongfang came to the palace, he was found by the emperor. He took it to the palace and didn''t come back."


    The heart of the famous Oriental City was trembling and it was about to fall down. Housekeeper Wang helped it behind him, and Huangfu Ziyu quickly helped it.


    "I''m sorry, uncle. I''ll stay and find a way to exchange the East."


    Oriental City waved, "I''m ok."


    Stand good, "you don''t do stupid things, night Xuan will come out safely, we have to believe him."


    He hinted in his heart that Dongfang yexuan would be safe, he had his wife and children to take care of, and he would not give up the light rain.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s leave as soon as possible. It''s troublesome to be found out." Chang''an takes the lead and leaves the villa with all the people.


    The people in the dark have been solved. They come to the humble courtyard in the city.


    Open the entrance of the secret passage, "this leads to the outside of the city. There are carriages ready. Someone will lead you to a safe place."


    Chang''an, turn aside and get out of the way.


    Everyone stood and hesitated to go in. Worried looking at the direction of the imperial city.


    "Don''t waste your time. My subordinates have to meet the master. When the emperor finds out that everyone is leaving, he can''t leave." Chang''an looks worried. He is still waiting to save the young master.


    "Mother, lady, Xiaoxi, I''ll stay to meet Dongfang. You go first." Huangfu Ziyu clenches his fist. He can''t be so ruthless. Dongfang came back to save everyone. Now he is in deep trouble. How can he leave at ease.

 Chapter 1252

    "Ziyu / eldest brother / husband..." the three called in unison.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of myself and save Dongfang security."


    Chang''an took a deep breath, "everyone, the master said, then don''t think about staying to help, because you stay will not help him, it will only become his drag, so please go quickly."


    Huangfu Ziyu still plans to swallow his long speech in his throat. He can''t vomit. Is he so bad?


    "Let''s go down first. Don''t delay the chance we''ve got." Oriental City sink sound, and then look at the eastern night Xuan side long follow Chang''an.


    "Let him be careful."


    Then with a gesture, six shadow guards appeared on the ground. They were the people who had forbidden Dongfang yexuan in the villa at the beginning, and they were Yuanhong shadow guards, the bottom card of the villa.


    "You stay to meet the little Lord."


    "Yes Six figures disappeared.


    When the princess and Huangfu Ziyu meet, they secretly nod and wave, leaving 10 of the best secret guards to help.


    Dongfang yexuan takes off a bunch of peonies from the window and looks at the blooming flowers. The corners of his mouth are slightly crooked. Now that he has safely withdrawn, it''s time for him to show.


    In the imperial study, Huangfu Zifeng looks directly at Mr. Xiao.


    "The people of xiangwangfu have disappeared for three days. I have ordered them to be wanted. All the towns are under martial law. Why is there no news?"


    "The emperor calms down. The lower officer has sent someone to track down the target, but he doesn''t know the destination of the target. He has expanded the scope of the search. The personnel are scattered and there are not enough people. Please forgive me." Lord Xiao knelt down in the hall, ready to cry without tears.


    He really did his best, but he didn''t know which way other people would take and how he would chase them.


    Huangfuzi Feng''s eyebrows sank. These people must be chasing Zhang Xiaoyu, but where can Zhang Xiaoyu go now?


    If it were him, he would certainly go to Liao or Dai. Zhang Xiaoyu and Liao have no intersection, so there is no resentment.


    Today, kedaiguo is fighting with Baiguo, which is also a good place to hide.


    "To pursue the direction of Dai and Liao, we must catch them, or we will come to see them!"


    "Yes! I will comply with the order. " Mr. Xiao ordered to withdraw.


    As soon as he went out, he was run into by a man in a hurry. There was no time to greet him. Lord Liu, the imperial envoy who escorted King Xiang to Beijing, rushed into the main hall.


    Mr. Xiao only heard a sentence that "King Xiang was robbed" and left quickly. This is a big event. The emperor must be angry.


    "Bang!" Sure enough, far away, he also heard all kinds of scolding and throwing things in the hall.


    "Oriental night Pavilion!" Huangfu Zifeng kicks the book case in front of him, tumbles down and almost doesn''t hit Mr. Liu.


    "Waste, so many people can''t see people. Are you a freeloader? What''s the use of it, then


    The emperor was furious. Mr. Liu tightened his legs and moved back two steps. "When he returned to the emperor, Wei Chen escorted the prisoners back to Beijing. He was attacked by mountain bandits 800 miles away from the capital. It was a bandit''s nest, where the terrain was easy to defend and difficult to attack. Many of Wei Chen''s people were killed and couldn''t attack..."


    Looking at the emperor''s more and more ugly face, Mr. Liu''s voice gradually weakened.


    "Come on, command the guard and kill the bandits immediately."


    "Liu Ji, I order you to recover the prisoner immediately."


    The footstep does not stop to the East night Xuan rest place to walk, the emperor Fu son Maple whole body all sends out the black air.


    I didn''t expect that Dongfang yexuan had already arranged it. He was laughing at himself. He was ahead of himself everywhere, showing how powerful he was.

 Chapter 1253

    "Bang..." Huangfu Zifeng was knocked back two steps.


    Xiaonanzi rushed forward to look, turned back and roared: "bold, dare to collide with shengshang, pull down to chop."


    "The emperor forgive me, the emperor forgive me. The slave has something urgent to report, so he bumps into the Emperor..." the eunuch bangs, bangs his head on the stone, bangs.


    "Come on, what can I do for you?" Huangfu Zifeng rubs his chest and asks in a cold voice.


    "Emperor, the young master is gone." The eunuch raised his head.


    "What?" Huangfu Zifeng pushes away xiaonanzi, who is still sorting out for him, and goes to the side hall in a hurry.


    Did not find the figure of Oriental night Xuan at all, recruited dark Wei to inquire, said that did not see a person to leave at all.


    "You say, how did you find out that Dongfang yexuan was missing?" Since the dark Wei didn''t find out to leave, how did he know.


    "The slave came to deliver lunch to the young villa master. He knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no reply. After a quarter of an hour, he knocked again, but there was still no movement. He pushed the door in, but after a round, he didn''t find the young Villa master, so he rushed to report."


    Huangfu Zifeng fingers grip, Oriental night Xuan!


    "Pass on the edict, close the gate and arrest Dongfang yexuan. In addition, xiangwangfu defected to the enemy and decapitated his family. Sihai villa colluded with daiguo to help secretly and sentenced him to murder without mercy."


    He can''t let Dongfang yexuan leave alive, otherwise, it will be a disaster!


    Oriental night Xuan back to the palace sneer, he is in the palace is not a little people, or at the beginning will not easily calculate the emperor.


    Unfortunately, because of his relationship with Huangfu Zifeng, he didn''t arrange people around him.


    "Master." Chang''an fell from the sky, half a meter behind Dongfang yexuan.


    "Well, how''s it going?"


    "Everyone has been withdrawn, and materials have been transferred underground."


    "That''s good. I''ll go to the theatre next."


    The people in the capital are sensitive to find that it is wrong. The officers and soldiers in the street pass by in teams. Many shops are closed. The two teams are heading for the villa and xiangwangfu respectively.


    However, when the house sweepers came to the palace, they found that the vault was empty, with only a few scattered pieces, and there was no time to clean up.


    Sihai villa is even more unique. Except for the dead things that can''t be removed, all the valuable things disappear.


    When the two beaters who led the house raiding reported to the palace, it was said that one covered his bleeding forehead and the other covered his chest.


    "Did you hear that? Sihai villa has been copied. How many copies do you have to copy? "


    "You think too much. One of my friends just went to the house. There was no hair in it. The nanmu furniture that couldn''t be taken away was also cut to pieces."


    "No? That''s too fierce. I just can''t figure out how they can betray the kingdom of Bai. I still remember that the princess is such a good person. "


    "Stop it. You want to die."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The people on the street are talking in a low voice. When they see the portraits on the wall, they still don''t believe them. Good people become wanted criminals.


    Xiaoyu they go by water, but it''s no big deal, has been very safe, Xiaoyu also eat every day to sleep, sleep to eat.


    That night, Xiaoyu sleeps in a daze. She feels that someone has entered the room. She tries to open her eyes, but finds no one.


    But she clearly felt the strange breath, she swept around coldly, and got up.


    Yumei, who heard the news outside, came in, "Miss, what''s the matter?" Miss has no habit of getting up at night. How can she get up.


    "Did you hear someone come in?"

 Chapter 1254

    "No, someone came in?" Yumei was calm, and her internal power was distributed throughout the ship. "Miss, there is no one in the room, and there are no strangers on the ship."


    Light rain eyes a dark, she is very sure, someone came up, but so dark Wei didn''t find him.


    It can be seen that they have high martial arts.


    "Call for more vigilance." The man must still be on the boat.


    Xiaoyu lies back, closes his eyes and pretends to be asleep.


    "Squeak..." the sound of the window being opened.


    "Da... Da... Da..." walking slowly towards the bed.


    Xiaoyu felt the burning sight, fiercely opened her eyes, but there was nothing in front of her eyes. She looked at the rippling bed curtain.


    Who is it?


    It should not be the people sent by huangfuzi Feng. Those people will definitely catch her, so who will it be?


    Xiaoyu thought carefully and fell asleep unconsciously.


    The person in the dark came out and looked at her sleeping face. Her eyes were warm, but when she saw her towering stomach, her eyes were fierce.


    In the capital and even the whole kingdom of Bai, more than two-thirds of the shops closed overnight, and all the shopkeepers disappeared.


    The officers and soldiers broke the shop and there was nothing in it.


    And these are the industries of Dongfang family. If the emperor wants to buy the house, these shops also belong to the scope. I didn''t expect that there was not a grain of rice left.


    At the same time, when people buy grain, only two shops sell it, and the price rises ten times.


    If you want to buy cloth, I''m sorry. The gate of the city is closed and there is no channel for purchasing goods, so the price is increased ten times.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    All the daily necessities have gone up in price, which makes the people miserable and full of complaints.


    With this incident, a piece of news spread.


    "King Xiang didn''t betray his country. It was the spies of the army who planted it on purpose. But the Emperor didn''t believe it. It was because the emperor and the Empress Dowager had forced the 70 year old prince and princess to death, and they were worried about the rebellion of the palace that they deliberately didn''t know it."


    "Sihai villa and Princess Yu didn''t join the enemy. The emperor took a fancy to their money and wanted to steal it. But there was no excuse, so he planted it on purpose."


    "Because the princess refused to marry to daiguo, the Emperor didn''t like it, so he wanted to copy the house. He wanted to teach a lesson."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The news is getting more and more intense, especially the serious rise in prices. People have already had a grudge against the emperor, but now they are condemning him with fairness. Some people in the south of the Yangtze River who can''t afford to eat have started to make trouble and rob.


    Huangfu Zifeng looked at the folding pieces like snowflakes. The more he looked, the more angry he was. He waved them all to the ground: "Dongfang yexuan, Dongfang yexuan..."


    "Somebody."


    A shadow guard appeared immediately in front of him.


    "Trace the whereabouts of Zhang Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan, and get them back alive!" Eyes are red, he was pit again and again, Oriental night Xuan always so helpless.


    Now Dongfang yexuan is paralyzing Baiguo. He can''t be killed. He has to be captured and handed back the materials, or there will be an empty shell shop left. It''s useless.


    Dongfang yexuan is sitting on the third floor of a restaurant, listening to the emperor talking about the emperor''s mediocrity.


    "This is the beginning, Huangfu Zifeng. Wait for it."


    "Where is the young lady?"


    Chang''an is thinking about Yumei, and he returns to himself: "I''m in the river." A river at the junction of the kingdom of Bai and the kingdom of Dai.


    The young master made a wise decision that when the young lady left, there were several groups of people leaving in different directions. The young lady went on a low-key trip, and no one would find their whereabouts.


    That has already begun to enter the territory of Dai country, he wants to set out to chase, the eastern night Xuan can''t forget, there is also a fierce beast with covetous eyes.

 Chapter 1255

    Xiaoyu always feels that there are people around her these days. They all have some neurasthenia.


    Zifei and Yumei stay outside every night, but she still knows that the man comes into the room.


    Light rain again feel that person close to his bed, she fiercely opened her eyes, this time the person did not disappear, but gentle smile.


    Xiaoyu was startled, "Xuanyuan Qi!"


    He has stretched out his hand to her, she can not make a sound, too late to react, flash into the space.


    Gasping and sweating on his forehead.


    Xuanyuan Qi watched people disappear from his eyes, surprised by the hum, startled the purple Philippines of the outer vigil.


    Zifei stepped in and didn''t see anyone, not even the young lady. The ship was lit up immediately.


    They were all running towards Xiaoyu''s cabin.


    Xiaoyu gasped in the space, and was worried about the people outside. "Grapes, go out and have a look, and let me know when there is no one in the room."


    Outside, the whole boat was rippling in the water. "Where''s the light rain? Didn''t you sleep well just now? Look for it. "


    Zhao Qun takes Zhang Daniu to the deck to have a look. Xiaoyu likes to blow on it most.


    But there was no one there. I looked everywhere, but I didn''t find it.


    Zhang Xiaoli was so anxious that she was helped by Gao Yuan and looked at the bow of the boat: "isn''t light rain falling into the water?"


    They were about to go into the water to look for people when Xiaoyu came out of the room, "what are you arguing about?"


    He rubbed his eyes vaguely.


    People doubt back, "you... Xiaoyu, are you ok?"


    Zhao Qun reacted first and held her on the shoulder.


    "I''m fine. What are you doing?" Xiaoyu just woke up.


    "You were not in the room just now. Where have you been?"


    "Yes, Xiaoyu. We just searched the whole boat, but we didn''t find you. We thought you fell into the water and were preparing to catch you." Zhang Xiaoli is held by Gao Yuan.


    "I''ve been in the room all the time!" Xiaoyu slaps her mouth and yawns.


    See everyone puzzled, and doubt the eyes, "Oh, I sleep in a daze, fell out of bed, just wake up."


    Yumei came to help her, "Miss, how can you sleep and fall under the bed?" Back to the room, I did see a quilt lying on the floor, and the bed was bare.


    When they came in, they didn''t pay attention to whether there were quilts on the couch.


    "Since it''s OK, go to sleep, girl, or I''ll sleep with you." Zhao Qun looked at the big belly of light rain, so grown-up, also fell out of bed, if hurt the child can not be good.


    "No, mother, I didn''t mean to. If you sleep with me, what will my father do?" Then he winked at Zhao Qun.


    Zhao Qun slapped her, "no big, no small."


    Watching everyone go back to sleep, Xiaoyu is relieved. Fortunately, when will she appear.


    The man in the dark can''t see his face. He has been looking at the room. At that time, the quilt was on the bed. Xiaoyu really disappeared in front of his eyes.


    It''s in vain again, so Xiaoyu has a secret!


    Make a night, after light rain lie down, purple Philippines sleep in the outside, jade plum simply rely on the bed along Mi sleep.


    The night passed peacefully. When Xiaoyu had a meal in the daytime, he was still thinking about how xuanyuanqi appeared and whether he was on the ship now?


    Looking around without any trace, I found nothing.


    "I''ll go back to the room and lie down." She can''t be wrong. It must be Xuanyuan Qi. Since he appears at night, she makes up for sleep in the daytime and seeks him to settle accounts at night.

 Chapter 1256

    Light rain back to the house, smell the smell of outsiders, is about to take off the clothes of the hand stopped, "Yumei, you go back to rest, did not sleep well at night, will come over."


    After waiting for Yumei to leave, Xiaoyu sat on the edge of the bed, "come out, I know you are here."


    "Ah..." a voice came from behind the bed, and Xuanyuan came out.


    "How do you know I''m here? I remember you didn''t have internal power. "


    Xiaoyu tied up his belt, "your smell is unique. I can smell it ten miles apart."


    Xuanyuan Qi approached Xiaoyu and stopped one meter away. "You still remember my taste, so I''m different in your heart."


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes and ignored his ambiguous words, "what are you doing here? Don''t you want to step on me? "


    "You misunderstood me. I just came to see you. As for harming you, I don''t recognize that. "


    "No, don''t you want to marry me? Is it not you who framed Dongfang family? Is it not you who sent troops to attack the kingdom of Bai and nearly killed King Xiang? "


    Xuanyuan thought about it, nodded, "you say so, it seems to be so."


    Xiaoyu said, "uncle, brother, aunt, aunt... Please let me go, OK? What do you like about me? Can''t I change it? "


    Xuanyuan Qi chuckles, "don''t change. I like everything you do."


    Xiaoyu stands up and falls down. What''s the matter?


    "Why am I powerless?" Xiaoyu looks at his left and right hands and looks fiercely at Xuanyuan Qi.


    "You did it, didn''t you?"


    Xuanyuan Qi reaches out to brush her face. Xiaoyu hides her face. Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t force her, but arranges her hair.


    "Xiaoyu, go to daiguo with me. I will cultivate my children as my own children, and keep the Queen''s position for you. In the future, we will be the envy of the world."


    Xiaoyu sneered, "Xuanyuan Qi, do you have a hidden disease and can''t have children? Why don''t you pick up all these green hats and wear them? "


    Xuanyuan Qi''s face sank, "it''s not up to you."


    Xiaoyu felt heavy eyelids, in front of a hazy, slowly into the dark.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he reached out and grasped, leaving only air in his hand.


    He is dull and turns to see the baby purple mink at the end of the bed.


    Grape see that terrible eyes to see themselves, want to also don''t want to, hide into the space.


    Xuanyuan opens his mouth together. So it is. This little guy is responsible for everything.


    As long as he catches it, the light rain will not disappear.


    Yin Ji smiles and hides in the dark.


    Grape into the space, looking at the master is still in a coma, afraid of delay, water splash wake up.


    "Cough..." Xiaoyu opened his eyes, saw the grape close to the hairy face, slapped open.


    "Master, what are you doing? I''m saving you. " Grape is wronged.


    Light rain''s hand stopped in mid air, grinning back, "sorry." Take out the towel and wipe it.


    "Master, just now you were dazed by that Xuanyuan Qi. I brought you in."


    "I know." In the heart belly Fei, this Xuan Yuan Qi is really more and more shameless, even night break into the boudoir, dizzy beauty things all do, how don''t do Liang shangjunzi, pick flowers big thief!


    "If there is one, there will be two. You should be on guard. We have been exposed. You should stay hidden next time. Don''t be seen." She should also do some preparation, come and not to the indecent also!


    After going out, Xiaoyu bathed and ate, and his stomach has been more than nine months.


    Now everyone is very nervous.


    "Girl, are you ok?" Zhang Daniu see light rain face is not very good, concerned asked.

 Chapter 1257

    Xiaoyu smile, "Dad, big sister is also pregnant, you care about me so much, be careful big sister jealous!"


    Next to Gao Yuan, Zhang Xiaoli is being asked for help. He takes soup and dishes for a while. Zhang Xiaoli is well served. She is obedient and looks over with a smile.


    "Forget it. I love you most when I''m young. I''m not jealous enough."


    Everyone laughed and ate happily.


    When Xiaoyu turned his back to the crowd, he pulled down his smiling face. "Yumei, Zifei, Ziqiong, you all sleep in my room during this time. In addition, half of the dark guards will protect my room."


    Although these people may not be able to catch Xuanyuan Qi, they have at least some deterrent power.


    He didn''t dare to come here, and he couldn''t take her away.


    "Miss / young lady, is that not right?" It''s no problem to let the dark guard guard around the room, but directly inside the room. This is not protection, but monitoring the room.


    "Go down and make arrangements." Xiaoyu didn''t explain. She said there was someone in the room, but we didn''t find them. Don''t be taken as crazy.


    In the evening, after Xiaoyu went to sleep again, Yumei three people were all making a floor shop in front of the bed, and the dark guards almost filled the corner of the room.


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at all this in the dark, "Xiaoyu, are you too naive to think that this can stop me?"


    palace.


    "Emperor, I have heard from Princess Yu. She has gone all the way by water, and now she has reached the border of daiguo."


    Feng, Prince Fu, squinted and said, "if you go down, you must bring people back and live."


    "What about the Oriental night pavilion? Is there any news? "


    "According to the news, our people have found the people of xiangwangfu in Yucheng. They are trying their best to arrest them. Dongfang yexuan is going to rescue them."


    Huangfu Zifeng got up and looked at the setting sun outsideˇ° The setting sun is infinitely good, just near dusk. " Murmured a sentence.


    "Stop them at all costs!" In this way, he can encircle Wei and rescue Zhao and arrest Zhang Xiaoyu. As long as Zhang Xiaoyu is in hand, he will not worry about Dongfang yexuan.


    These two days, light rain is good sleep, no one to break in.


    On a sunny day, there was a sudden rainstorm, and the rain trickled down on the top of the boat, disturbing her.


    "Yumei, bring me a copy of the calligraphy. I want to copy it." Writing can not only calm down, but also cultivate children''s cultural literacy.


    Xiaoyu looks at the window and writes. It''s raining heavily, and her sight is limited. Even by the river, she can''t see clearly.


    Just by the river, a group of people came flying towards the ship.


    "There''s an assassin, there''s an assassin..." the maid on the side of the boat yelled, killing him with a knife the next moment.


    The rain was too loud. When the dark guards found out, several maids and bodyguards had died.


    "Protect the master!" The dark guards went out together, fighting everywhere on the deck and on the top of the ship. Xiaoyu heard the sound of weapons colliding in the room, which was different from the sound of rain.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaoyu stops writing and stands by the window.


    When Ziqiong opened the door, she saw two men in black attacking. She pulled out her sword and closed the door.


    "Young lady, there''s something wrong. Stay still."


    Yumei, they form a triangle to protect the light rain in the middle.


    Light rain hand stomach, eyes low, "send someone to protect my family, don''t have anything."


    In the dark, several dark guards left.


    There are about 20 or 30 people in black, all of them are good hands. Xiaoyu''s room is broken, and Yumei Zifei and they quickly face each other.


    Xiaoyu takes out the silver whip, holds it tightly in the palm of his hand and looks at these people coldly.


    "Kill with all your strength and leave no survivors."


    Send someone here at this time, there will be no one else.

 Chapter 1258

    On the mountain by the river, Xiao Liuzi held an umbrella, "master, do you want to help?"


    During this period of time, the master left the frontier battlefield alone and ran here to follow him. How could he not help others when something happened?


    "No, she has a lot of people around her. She''ll be fine. She just consumes some people." If he wants to start, it will be more convenient.


    The ship was covered with corpses. The blood was washed by the heavy rain and flowed into the river, dark red.


    It took two hours to stop. All the people below were cleaning the battlefield.


    Yumei didn''t have time to change her clothes, so she helped the worried young lady to Zhang Daniu''s room.


    "Mom and Dad, are you ok?" Xiaoyu pushed open the door, which was cut a few knife scratches, blood has not been cleaned.


    "Light rain..." Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu shrink under the bed. Seeing light rain coming, they scramble out and hold light rain''s hand.


    "Are you all right? Are you hurt anywhere?" Look up and down, keep checking.


    "Niang, I''m ok. Don''t worry. Aren''t you scared?"


    "We''re fine. We''ve been hiding under the bed. No one came in." Zhang Da Niu''s heart is still throbbing, even more thrilling than it was in those days.


    "It''s OK. I''m going to see my sister." Light rain toward Zhang Xiaoli their room, Zhao Qun they busy follow.


    Zhang Xiaoli is shivering in Gao Yuan''s arms, biting Gao Yuan''s shoulder clothes.


    "Elder sister, your stomach is OK. Go and call Doctor Wang." There was a doctor on board just for a rainy day.


    "I''m fine, Xiaoyu. How are you?" Zhang Xiaoli smiles pale, leaning against Gao Yuan.


    "It''s OK. It''s all like this." They don''t have much experience of such occasions. It''s good that they don''t scream.


    "Doctor Wang, is my elder sister OK?" Xiaoyu looks at the doctor and feels his pulse.


    "Hui Shao''s wife, she''s OK, but she''s a little scared. Just drink some tranquilizing soup and have a sleep." Doctor Wang put away his pulse pillow and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He was so scared that he almost thought he had explained it.


    "Well, prepare more. Everyone has a drink." Even Zhang Daniu and his wife were scared.


    "Yumei, let''s boil some ginger soup. Let''s all drink it. Don''t get cold."


    After a few words of comfort, Xiaoyu went out of the room and looked at the bodies on the deck. Many bodyguards were still dressing the wounds.


    This time, there are many deaths and injuries in the bodyguard. "This time, I''ve worked hard for you. When the rain stops, I''ll find a place to bury them. As long as we get to our home alive, each one will have 1000 Liang. Madam, I''m sure I can find a beautiful wife for each of you."


    "Yes, thank you, madam!" Bodyguards and dark guards are orphans adopted by the villa. Their lives are given to the Dongfang family, but Xiaoyu doesn''t want them to die like this.


    "Zifei, ask someone to prepare the best wound medicine for them, and cure them as soon as possible. If they are seriously injured, they will stay in the room to recuperate, and then make some delicious food to reward them."


    Heavy rain fell on the umbrella, and slide to the board, light rain looked like it was going to be dark.


    Can''t go together, Huangfu Zifeng and Xuanyuan Qi have found her trace, the next group of people will arrive soon, she can''t implicate parents.


    "Ziqiong, let people prepare the carriage and let everyone go by land. They don''t appear in the public view and are not wanted. It''s safer to walk alone."


    "Yes." Ziqiong went to one side and called a dark guard to say something.


    In the evening, it was dark, but the heavy rain did not abate.

 Chapter 1259

    Light rain feel a little cold, add a cape, don''t know where the eastern night Xuan.


    "Where is the young master now?"


    Changfu appeared, "the people of Xiangwang mansion were found, and the master went to rescue them. At this time, they were in Yucheng."


    Yucheng is not far from the border.


    Xiaoyu felt uneasy and always felt that something big was going to happen.


    "Changfu, I want you to remember that no matter what happens, you should protect my family and keep them alive."


    "But the orders that my subordinates are given, Madame." Chang Fu refused. Even if Zhang Daniu and his wife''s family were not important, his wife was the most important.


    There is a little master in her stomach, which is the hope of the next generation.


    "Why, my orders are not orders?" Light rain side body, although is the subordinate of Eastern night Xuan, can send to protect her, that want to listen to her.


    "I dare not." Chang Fu bowed his head.


    "Remember, I''ll be fine. I don''t want to lose anyone in the end, not even you!" She''s got space. Nothing''s going to happen.


    Chang Fu finally nodded, "yes."


    Xiaoyu leans on the pillow, thinking about things in her heart, but holding a three character classic in her hand, she reads it slowly.


    "Miss, you study every day for your master. He will be very smart when he is born." Yumei learned to sew clothes with Zhao Qun for a few days. At this time, she was sewing a small red dress.


    "With the father of Dongfang yexuan, the child would never be stupid." I''m afraid that the blue is better than the blue, and it''s even darker.


    "The light is bad at night. Don''t do it. It hurts your eyes." Or it''s time for Chang''an to come back to her.


    "It''s OK. I''m just a few stitches away." Yumei got close to the candle, but the needle didn''t go down. The candle swayed left and right, and it was annihilated.


    "Master!" Zifei and Ziqiong quickly stand on both sides of his wife.


    It rained heavily all the time. After the candle went out, the room was not invisible, because Xiaoyu immediately took out a night pearl and held it.


    In front of the window stood a man in a black robe. In his hand was a long sword with cold light. At a glance, he knew that he had drunk a lot of human blood.


    "Your Excellency is sheltering from the rain!" Light rain quietly called out the grapes, hiding in the sleeve.


    The man covered his face and stared at her coldly, saying nothing.


    "Although the ship looks big, it may not have your position. It''s better to find another place." The man stood upright, and his breath was the smell of darkness all the year round.


    It''s not human. I don''t know whether it''s warm or cold. It''s a killing machine. Even the killers don''t have such bloody eyes.


    The sound of fighting had been heard outside. The guards were cut on their bodies and cried, wailed and wailed.


    Xiaoyu seems to have heard Zhao Qun shouting, "old man, old man..."


    "Princess, please follow me Cold, without a trace of emotion.


    Xiaoyu had expected that they would come again, but she didn''t expect that they would come so fast and so urgent that she didn''t even have time to see her parents off.


    "Well, as you can see, I can''t walk on my stomach. Please send someone to carry the sedan chair."


    The man frowned. The master said he wanted to live, but he didn''t say nothing.


    "Offended." The man blinked and reached for Xiaoyu''s shoulder.


    Zifei and Ziqiong stab out their swords. Yumei attacks from behind, but the man still touches Xiaoyu''s shoulder.


    Just as he was about to fly out with a light rain, a dark shadow came.

 Chapter 1260

    Light rain back two steps to stand firm, the shadow has been flying back, standing on her shoulder.


    The black cloth on the man''s face had slipped and three bloodstains appeared on his face.


    Grapes lick the blood on their paws, hate in their eyes, and a pinch of purple hair slowly flies off the ground.


    "Master, he''s good or bad. He wants to kill me. Is it swollen? Is his ass bald?"


    Xiaoyu listened to the voice in his mind and looked at his butt. "It''s OK, just a few hairs are missing. You can drink more blood to make up for it later."


    "No, his blood stinks. I don''t want it." The grapes howled.


    The man gently stroked his face, blood on his fingers, close to his nose, "this is my first time to see blood."


    Xiaoyu sneered, "Oh, Congratulations, people will have the first time, next life to meet me, must remember to stay away."


    The man''s face is chilly and disdainful. Can he escape with this little thing?


    Zifei looked at him and drew back the scabbard. "Next time I come out to look for death, I must find out. For the sake of your dying, I''ll tell you something. This sable is born with poison. When you see blood, it will seal your throat!"


    The man''s pupil appears spot slowly, the wound on the face turns black quickly, the time of these two words, already spread to, the skin on the hand became black.


    "Dong" sound, the man straight down, dead.


    When the man died, Zifei kicked and gave a thumbs up to the grape, "you are so poisonous!"


    Light rain holding grape Shun hair, "to help, check the situation of the casualties."


    Zifei Ziqiong goes out to help end the battle. Yumei drags people out with a handkerchief.


    Just out of the door of the room, he was ordered to fall down.


    A purple smoke into the room, light rain lift eyes, found Xuanyuan together a purple robe stepped in.


    Immediately wary of holding grapes, "how do you come?"


    "Come to see you. Are you not welcome?" Xuanyuan Qi''s gentle smile came slowly.


    In the distance of three meters from light rain, light rain busy stop: "don''t come, you see that man, you don''t want to die away from me."


    Xuanyuan Qi stopped, "Xiaoyu, do you hate me so much? I can do what Dongfang yexuan can''t do. I can give you whatever he can. Why don''t you choose me? "


    Sad looking at her, corner of the eye more a trace of melancholy, looking at more melancholy temperament.


    "I don''t want it. I can''t afford it, brother. Please let me go. I''m just an ordinary man. Don''t believe those rumors. If I could unify the world, ah Yeh would be emperor, wouldn''t he?"


    She really can''t provoke this madman. Now she is the only one in the room. It''s OK to hide in the space, but there are so many people on the ship.


    "Oh..." Xuanyuan Qi low smile, "you are still so lovely."


    Xiaoyu frowned. I''m afraid this person is not sick. She said so. She''s lovely and lovely.


    "What I care about is never rumors. What I want is to reach out to me, and I don''t believe in rumors."


    What he cares about is the kind girl who helps him by the side of the road.


    Not for other purposes, not for money, not for power... Just for simple help.


    "How could my yufeifei restaurant belong to you? Please make it clear to me."


    She''s a good restaurant. Why did she suddenly change the owner.


    "You don''t know. How can I know?" Xuanyuanqi is innocent.


    Xiaoyu gritted his teeth, "what do you want?"

 Chapter 1261

    "Come with me."


    "No way!"


    "Is it?" Xuanyuan clapped his hands together.


    I don''t know when, there is no sound outside, I don''t know when the battle is over.


    Two men escorted Zhao Qun in.


    Seeing Xiaoyu, Zhao Qun had been crying for a long time. His face was full of tears. He quickly raised it, "Xiaoyu, hurry, save your sister, your father and them..."


    Xiaoyu stares at Xuanyuan Qi fiercely, "what did you do to my family?"


    "Nothing, just ask them to do something with me." Xuanyuan stretched out his hand together, and Xiaoyu sidestepped to avoid it.


    He slowly took it back, hid it in his sleeve and held it tightly. "Let''s go. Let''s show you the scenery."


    Outside I do not know when, the rain has stopped, the sky hung a long rainbow.


    Before light rain came out, he saw all the dark guards and bodyguards lying on the deck.


    Even Zifei and Ziqiong fell to one side, nobody knew.


    "You..." Xiaoyu was about to question when he saw three people hanging from the boat, Zhang Daniu, Gao Yuan and Zhang Xiaoli.


    Three hands were tied, hanging on the boat, the body stood on the pole on the side of the boat, behind one of them there was a man pulling clothes, to stabilize them.


    "Xuanyuanqi, you''re going to let them go. What do you want to do?" Xiaoyu is busy running.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s people pushed Gao Yuan down, "poof!"


    "Ah... Xuanyuanqi, what are you doing? You pull him up!" Xiaoyu shouts.


    How could he do that? It was cold after a heavy rain, and he was pushed down the river.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t move. You don''t want to see the one with a big belly jump down, do you?" Xuanyuan clapped her hands together, and the people behind her with Zhao Qun pulled her to tie her to Zhang Daniu.


    Light rain a foot hurriedly step out, but took back, eyes red, dumb voice, "xuanyuanqi, let them go, what is directed at me."


    "No, Xiaoyu, don''t listen to him. We''re OK." Zhang Daniu was afraid that she would do something stupid and cried out anxiously.


    Zhang Xiaoli was afraid to look at the river water. She was still hanging high in the air, spitting water and coughing.


    "Husband, how are you, husband..."


    "Cough... I''m ok, cough... Xiao Li, don''t worry, take care of yourself..."


    Gao Yuan swayed from side to side below, hit the boat and swung back.


    "Xiaoyu, I know I can''t catch you, but your family is different. I have two bags of medicine here. After you and the little things in your hand are taken, I will let them go."


    Xuanyuan Qi took two small paper bags in his hand and spread his hands.


    "No, no, Xiaoyu, don''t listen to him... We''re ok..." Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu roared and struggled.


    Xiaoyu looks at her parents like this. Tears fall from the corner of her eyes. She steps forward and pulls Xuanyuan Qi''s sleeve.


    "Xuanyuanqi, will you let them go? My sister is going to have a baby. My parents are too old to stand the shock."


    She conceals the hatred in her heart, tolerates the disgust, and gently persuades.


    Xuanyuan Qi rarely see her so gentle talk, but it is for others.


    "I don''t want to embarrass them, but you are too good at running. I''m afraid I can''t catch you. If you are obedient, I''ll let them go."


    Xiaoyu fingers tightly grasp the palm, nail deep in the palm, a drop of blood slowly flow down.


    "Xuanyuanqi, don''t you like me? Is that what you like, forcing me to do what you don''t like? "


    "I don''t want to, but your temper is too stubborn, I can''t keep you, only take this way, I promise you, as long as you follow me, I will let them go."

 Chapter 1262

    "No, you lied to me. You killed my people. You don''t know that Huangfu Zifeng is sending people to kill me. Even if you let them go, they will be caught without protection!"


    "No, I promise. These people are just poisoned. As long as there is an antidote, they will wake up soon."


    "Can I still believe you?" Now the ship is full of his people, her family fell into his hands, she can run, but what about her family?


    Even if she is not the real Zhang Xiaoyu, after all these years, she has long regarded them as relatives.


    "Of course, I won''t lie to you."


    Xiaoyu closed her eyes, won''t you cheat? Oh, who''s making so much trouble?


    "Let them go, and I''ll go with you." Even if she left with her, she would have a way to leave. It would be OK and her family would be saved.


    Maybe it''s not a bad thing for her to leave, so her parents won''t stare at her. Maybe Huangfu Zifeng won''t be hard for them.


    "Here you are." The following people bring two glasses of wine, powder poured in, Xuanyuan Qi handed to light rain in front.


    When Xiaoyu reached out, Zhao Qun, Zhang Daniu and Zhang Xiaoli yelled, "no, Xiaoyu, don''t do stupid things..."


    "Father, mother, elder sister, don''t worry, I''ll be OK. Although Xuanyuan Qi is shameless and despicable, I''ve entertained him for two months. He won''t hurt me."


    "Daiguo has a vast territory and abundant resources. I''ll go to play this time. You go first, and someone will meet you in front. You''ll like that family, and I''ll chase you later."


    Xiaoyu smiles with tears, takes the glass and drinks it first.


    Xuanyuanqi took another wine cup, grape bright small claws, "master, I don''t want to drink, I don''t want to drink..."


    Light rain patted it, along with the hair, in the heart to appease, "darling, it doesn''t matter, you this hundred poison body, poison can''t kill you."


    Xiaoyu took it over and put it on his mouth. The grape waved his paws to Xuanyuan Qi, as if to say, "if you dare to plot against me, I will poison you."


    Light rain and grapes drink wine, after a while, soft fall in Xuanyuan Qi arms.


    Looking at the light rain and grapes that have been sleeping sweetly, Xuanyuan''s mouth is slightly crooked. How can he poison them? It''s just medicine that makes them weak and comatose.


    Da Heng holds her and leans her head on her chest. He has fantasized about this scene for countless times.


    "Sorry, everyone. I''ll take Xiaoyu with me." Wave and soar, disappear in the field of vision for a moment.


    Xiao Liuzi asked people to put down Zhang Daniu, then took the antidote and threw it to them.


    Zhang Daniu and Zhao Qun are busy rescuing Gao Yuan. Zhang Xiaoli holds Gao Yuan and cries. Zhang Daniu and his wife first detoxify Zifei and Ziqiong with a medicine bottle.


    Zifei woke up and said, "Oh... My God, where''s the young lady?"


    "People have been taken away." Zhao Qun decadent continue to detoxify others.


    Zifei and Ziqiong take it and throw the medicine bottle to other people to continue.


    "What should I do? The young lady was taken away by the emperor." Zifei three people bow to discuss.


    Yu Mei looked up sad: "I''ll go after Miss."


    "Don''t mess about. Deputy commander Changfu is not here. I think he must have caught up. We can find his wife as long as we follow the clues." Purple Qiong specially looked for, found Changfu not faint crowd, must be hiding where to protect the master.


    "Let''s arrange here first, send the young lady''s parents to a safe place, and tell the master what''s going on here at once." Zifei turns around and calls for a dark guard.

 Chapter 1263

    Light rain floating heavy, I do not know faint for a few days, when she woke up, is in a palace.


    "Oh, come on, my lady is awake." Beside the bed, a maid in waiting called out happily.


    Then came some maids in pink dresses.


    "Really, tell the emperor that the empress is awake."


    Xiaoyu wants to sit up, but he has no strength. "Where is this?"


    The voice is low, like a suckling cat.


    She was in a trance. When did she become such a voice? Did she wear it again?


    Hand waving, touching his stomach, across the quilt to see his towering stomach, fortunately, she did not wear, or himself.


    "Xiaoyu, are you awake?" Xuanyuan strides in, looks at the drizzle with eyes moving, and comes forward with a smile.


    He reached out to help Xiaoyu up and sat down. The maid poured a cup of honey / water. He handed it to her and said, "come on, drink some water to moisten your throat."


    Xiaoyu looked at the teacup, did not say anything, bow obedient drink.


    "Good boy." Xuanyuan Qi touched her head like a cat owner.


    Light rain disgusted side head, "don''t touch me."


    Xuanyuan Qi curled his fingers and took them back. "How about something to eat?"


    It''s so natural that I can''t see any pain.


    Xiaoyu stares at him, dressed in a Golden Dragon Robe and wearing a golden dragon crown. A yellow hair band slides down his head and is placed on the side of his neck.


    Xiaoyu reaches out and holds the hair band. Dongfang yexuan likes to use the hair band to tie her hair. She slides down long. She is playing with her fingers in this way.


    "Does Xiaoyu like it?"


    Huh? Xiaoyu raises her eyes and sees Xuanyuan Qi. She stops her hand fiercely, but her hand is weak. Her action is as slow as reluctant.


    Xuanyuan Qi grabbed her hand, "Xiaoyu, do you like this palace?"


    This is what he specially dressed up, all according to Xiaoyu''s preferences, as early as his accession to the throne on the preparation of people.


    Light rain looks around, very luxurious, but with the ease of Jiangnan, full of literature and art, not like a palace, but like a woman''s boudoir.


    "I''m sleepy." Xiaoyu didn''t answer. She closed her eyes and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at her, closed her eyes, gently pulled the quilt and covered her.


    "In that case, have a good rest." But sitting still, gazing at her quietly.


    The deep love at the bottom of my eyes couldn''t be separated, even the maids in the palace were moved: Your Majesty doted on the empress so much, the child in her belly must be the emperor''s Dragon seed, and the empress was so happy.


    Xiaoyu forced his eyes to know that he was looking at himself. He opened his eyes upset and said, "are you not busy?" This is what I mean.


    Xuanyuan Qi chuckles, "I''m waiting for you to eat. You haven''t eaten for two days."


    The maids in court were surprised: the emperor did not claim to be me. He must love her to the bone.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know what the maid of honor thinks, or she will scold "mamaibi" three times!


    "I''m not hungry. You go." She really didn''t want to see him.


    "Well, I can wait for you." Xuanyuan Qi gently looking at her, that doting eyes, if change a woman, 80% fell into, but not light rain.


    "Whatever you want." Xiaoyu is really angry, and gradually slide into the quilt, back to Xuanyuan Qi, tilted head to sleep.


    But the eyes behind it were too blazing for her to ignore.


    She can''t get into the space now, and the grape doesn''t know where it is.


    "And the grapes? Can I have it back? " In a muffled voice, he asked with his back to him.


    Xuanyuan Qi thought about the little guy in the cage in the imperial study. He still fainted.

 Chapter 1264

    "No, if you are obedient, I''ll show you it." He didn''t dare to relax at all. They both had to stay soft.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t speak at all. He''s really tight. She and grape can''t get into the space now, so she can''t help herself. She can only hope that ah ye will come soon.


    Lie for ten minutes, stomach pressure waist uncomfortable, but she did not want to face Xuanyuan Qi, stiff lying.


    The belly kicked a few feet hard, light rain hummed softly, "um ~"


    "What''s the matter? Light rain? " Xuanyuan Qi busily gets up to explore, only to see Xiaoyu frown, simply lift the quilt, hold people up and sit.


    "Pass on the imperial doctor."


    Light rain slowly over, abdominal Fei: "you bad guy, my mother is lying on the side for a while, you want to turn over the action is also smaller, so resist and lose your temper, come out to see I don''t spank you."


    I was kicked in the stomach again, but it was lighter, as if I understood her meaning.


    Gently touch, with a smile: good child, really good!


    "See your majesty." The imperial doctor came all the way with the medicine box.


    "Come and see, madam, what''s the matter?" Xuanyuan raised his hand and called.


    Xiaoyu saw the doctor frown, "no, I''m ok."


    "Look, it matters." Xuanyuan Qi worried pull her hand on the edge of the bed, her stomach is so big, and all the way, no one can eat.


    Xiaoyu looks down at her stomach and worries about what''s wrong with her child. Although she feels very good, she doesn''t refuse.


    "It''s no big deal for the empress. She''s just a little tired. The child is good. She''s just a little weak. Even if she can''t eat it, she still has to eat it for the sake of the child."


    After feeling the pulse, the imperial doctor arched his hand and replied that the mother was not satisfied, and the child had nutrition.


    Xiaoyu stroked her stomach. Although she was in a daze these two days, she still had something to drink.


    Is the child protesting against the lack of food?


    "Go down." See nothing, Xuanyuan Qi waved away the imperial doctor.


    "Light rain..."


    "I want to eat crystal dumplings, Shaohua duck, pickled chicken..." Xiaoyu reported a string of dish names before he spoke.


    Since I can''t leave for the time being, why don''t I be better for myself? Even if I don''t do it for myself, I can''t eat it for my children.


    Xuanyuan Qi eyes big bright, happy ordered: "did not hear it, not ready to go down."


    Xiaoyu is willing to eat, which is a good start, and their relationship will be better and better in the future.


    Dongfang yexuan finally forced back a group of people sent by the emperor. Liu Feixu spread out on the ground with his stomach in his arms, humming.


    "Niang Zi..." Huangfu Ziyu, with blood on her body, rushed to embrace her.


    Huangfu Qian put away her whip, and when she looked back, she saw her sister-in-law''s skirt showing blood, "blood... Sister-in-law is bleeding..."


    This exclamation called everyone over. The princess looked at Liu Feixu with pale face and sweating forehead, "quick, she''s going to have a baby. Hurry to find a shelter and prepare hot water."


    The princess is also a person who has had two children. When she saw this, she knew that she was about to have a baby. Fortunately, the due date of birth is just a few days.


    Now that we are in the wild, we can only set up tents nearby and boil water.


    Liu Feixu''s scream came from the tent. Outside, Huangfu Ziyu walked anxiously. Dongfang yexuan was standing on the top of the tree, and Xiaoyu''s stomach was not small. He was about to give birth. If he was not around, what would Xiaoyu do?


    However, now everyone has been found by the emperor, if he leaves.

 Chapter 1265

    "Quack..." there was a big cry from a baby in the tent. Inside, the princess happily held her swaddling clothes and cried out: "I have a baby. It''s a daughter, son. You have a daughter!"


    Huangfu Ziyu rushed in. The joyful atmosphere diluted the bloody smell around him, as if he had forgotten the war he had just experienced.


    "Brother Huangfu, Congratulations, you have a granddaughter!" The famous Oriental City bows to huangfu''an. They are basically the same as their enemies because of Huangfu Xiang.


    During these days, we ran for our lives together, but the relationship has eased a lot.


    "Tongxi Tongxi, brother Dongfang, before long, you will be a grandfather." Huangfu''an put his happy hand on the shoulder of the famous Oriental City. "Let''s have a drink."


    Oriental night Xuan looks at two people to walk toward carriage, estimate is to seek wine to go.


    Mouth with a smile, good girl, if Xiaoyu also gave him a daughter, certainly as good-looking and lovely as Xiaoyu.


    A shadow fell behind him, "master, my wife was robbed by the emperor."


    PA TA!


    A big tree next to the Oriental night Xuan broke from it and turned fiercely, "what''s the matter?"


    The people below were shocked by this side. How did the good tree break?


    Seeing that Dongfang yexuan''s face is not good, there is a man dressed in dark Wei standing next to him. Dongfang Mingcheng noticed that his son''s mouth is tight, which is obviously not a small matter.


    Will let him like this, in addition to the people here, it can only be... Zhang Xiaoyu!


    "Night Xuan..." Oriental City also don''t drink, fall to bump to run to come over.


    The dark Wei has retired, and the eastern night Pavilion is still standing on the leaves, but it seems that it has lost its color and turned into black and white.


    His breath is also frozen, cold, cold do not enter.


    Oriental City flew up, holding his shoulder, a worried face: "but what happened to light rain?"


    Dongfang yexuan closed her eyes and nodded faintly.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Go and save people!" The famous Oriental City is in great need.


    "No He can''t leave. What about the people here?


    "No, it''s your wife and children. How can you not save them?" The famous Oriental City roars. It''s his grandson. If there''s one, he doesn''t want to live.


    "Huangfu Zifeng won''t be merciful. If I leave, he catches you. I''ll be afraid. I can''t give him this chance."


    "What about light rain? You don''t care? " I don''t know if I should be happy. In my son''s heart, their lives are more precious than his wife''s.


    "What do you think, I give up light rain?" Dongfang yexuan sneered, "do you value yourself too much, and don''t want you to be a bad old man?"


    He''s not that stupid.


    "What do you mean?" Oriental City choked, but not sad.


    "Xiaoyu is taken away by Xuanyuan Qi. It won''t be OK for the moment. On the contrary, Huangfu Zifeng is more dangerous. At least Xuanyuan Qi won''t threaten me with Xiaoyu."


    And, light rain has space, will not have an accident, just, how can light rain be taken away by Xuanyuan Qi?


    Is it voluntary? Or... Forced!


    In any case, first of all, he sent the people to a safe place. Although he was anxious, he had to calm down.


    Dongfang yexuan doesn''t care that Liu Feixu has just given birth to a son. He asks all the people to go on their way. Two days later, he rushes to the next point and gives it to the receptionist. He immediately flies on horseback and gallops to the capital of daiguo.


    Xiaoyu is now a canary, even raising her hand is hard, dress and eat, even go to court are others to help.

 Chapter 1266

    Leaning in the warm sedan chair, there were eight people carrying her around the palace.


    "Cui Er, where is that?" Xiaoyu looks at the golden palace near the Royal Garden on the left.


    "Niang Niang, that is the Yuxiu palace of Yang Guifei."


    "Oh? Where does the queen live? "


    "There is no empress in the palace. In addition to Yang Guifei, there are several other dignitaries. They agree."


    Isn''t Yang Guifei the only one?


    "The emperor dotes on concubine Yang very much. The others are all agreed by the nobles, just a high-ranking concubine." It''s no different from the queen. It''s estimated that the queen is also in charge of the harem.


    "The emperor doesn''t go into the harem very much. Concubine Yang is the side concubine when she was hiding in the palace. Later, she was granted the imperial concubine. The emperor has you in mind. When the maidservant is in the palace, he knows that there is a girl in the emperor''s heart, and the palace still has your yard."


    Cui''er is the lady in charge of the emperor''s side. She had been waiting for her when she was in the palace. She knew everything about Xuanyuan Qi very well.


    "Yes." Light rain perfunctory answer, she just doesn''t care Xuanyuan Qi in the heart who, however, this imperial concubine should not wait to see her.


    Suddenly a woman appears, and she is about to take the Queen''s throne. It''s strange to be magnanimous.


    Maybe it''s her who''s turning the corner.


    "Come on, let''s visit the lady." Light rain light, no strength voice command.


    "Niang Niang, you are going to worship heaven and be empress. You don''t need to visit. When you do, your concubine will come to see you."


    Cui''er doesn''t want her mother to go there, but her majesty has given a death order. If she is short of a hair, they can''t think about it.


    "You or me? I said I''d go if I wanted to. There''s so much nonsense. Let''s go. "


    The imperial harem of this generation is too cold. She has to stir up the muddy water. She doesn''t believe that the Minister of this generation can accommodate a demon princess!


    "Yes Cui''er doesn''t dare to retort, and everyone goes to Yuxiu palace.


    "Empress, don''t worry. The emperor won''t trust that fox spirit. The queen must be yours." In the garden, the maid of honor persuades Yang Guifei.


    "Why not? The emperor has ordered to be the queen. He is already preparing his lucky clothes." Yang Guifei pinched a peony and kneaded it with her fingers. The flower juice soaked a red peony''s jade hand.


    "Niang Niang, what that woman is carrying is not necessarily the emperor''s Dragon seed. If it''s said that she is evil, no one will agree with the Minister of Manchu Dynasty. Besides, she is a woman with low status and no background. How can she be the queen?"


    "As long as your majesty wants, even the daughter of a peddler, there is nothing wrong with it." Even if she comes from a noble family, it''s no use if she''s not the emperor''s green eye.


    "Niang Niang, no one knows what will happen until the last moment. Don''t be discouraged." Even if it''s a dragon seed, it can''t be a fake.


    "Here comes the lady." The eunuch exclaimed that Xiaoyu didn''t seal the imperial concubine. Although she said she wanted to seal the empress, she was sacrificed to heaven, so everyone called her empress.


    Xiaoyu was carried to a wheelchair and pushed into the palace.


    "Oh, it''s a nice palace, cui''er. Pick the purple flowers for me."


    In a flowerpot, a purple flower grows, which looks like a butterfly. It''s very beautiful. Xiaoyu is very helpful.


    "Yes." Cui''er reaches out her hand to pinch the flower.


    "Wanton, what do you want to do? This is Butterfly Purple, which is the favorite of your concubine. Who dares to move and doesn''t want to live?"


    The intimate maid of the imperial concubine roars and stands in front of cui''er.

 Chapter 1267

    "Get out of the way." Cui''er stares at the palace maids. She is the palace maids who serve the emperor. Who doesn''t give face in the palace.


    "How can my sister be pushed, but she doesn''t feel well?" Yang Guifei did not sweep a circle of light rain and made a tentative speech.


    Xiaoyu sneered: "aunt, don''t call me sister. I''m only 16 years old. You are much older than me. You can''t afford it."


    Yang Guifei clenches her fist, bitch. She''s only 20 years old. She''s a big aunt.


    "I''m trespassing. Don''t mind my sister. She really doesn''t know her age... Well, maybe it''s because she''s pregnant and her skin color is a little bit worse. Don''t worry about her."


    Xiaoyu raises her eyes. Oh, she is worthy of the title of gongdou. She says that Yang Guifei is old. Yang Guifei turns against her for her poor skin and looks old.


    "What the princess said is that the pregnant woman''s skin is worse, but the princess has not been pregnant, and her skin will be as good as ever."


    Yang Guifei grits her teeth. She shows off that she is pregnant. She can''t bear it. She curses her for never bearing it. It''s hateful.


    "My sister just entered the palace. She had a bad life before. I haven''t seen anything good. It happened that I made snacks in the palace. Why don''t you try them?"


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is slightly crooked. Is she not well? Estimate this words East night Xuan listened to meeting Pa Pa Pa fan this woman big ear photon, his woman is not short of anything, money is not short of more.


    "Well, I used to have a girl who was good at making snacks. I''ll have a chance for you to compete."


    You also cooperate with my maid. Xiaoyu asks the maid to push herself to the palace.


    Looking at the elongated shadow on the ground, Yang Guifei wanted to wave her hand.


    "Where are my flowers, cui''er?"


    "Here we are." Regardless of the maid''s obstruction, cui''er cuts off her heel and walks quickly, "Niang Niang."


    Xiaoyu took it and put it in front of his nose, "well, it''s so fragrant!"


    Then one petal after another pulled off the petals, "why didn''t the princess leave? But what did I do wrong? "


    Yang Guifei bit her back teeth, with a stiff smile: "how can I, sister, please come in."


    She Yang Zi can''t easily knock down, go into the room to sit on the main seat directly.


    "Come on, tea!"


    Xiaoyu looks at the tea and doesn''t start.


    "Why, sister? Yes, this is the new tea. My sister may not have heard of it. "


    Xiaoyu is trying to reach out and put it on his knee, "well, I didn''t want to say it, but I''m afraid that the imperial concubine will go out to shame. I really haven''t drunk this kind of tea. It''s too bad. I can''t drink it. What I usually drink is the best tea for two Liang."


    Slowly shaking his head, unfortunately looking at the green tea on the side, "I didn''t expect that the princess was so poor, it''s really pitiful."


    The smiling face of the imperial concubine was about to hang up, and she was forced to smile. Just at this time, the refreshment man came. This time, the imperial concubine simply didn''t say anything, so as not to ask for nothing.


    Cuier picked up a plum shaped chestnut cake and tried it with a silver needle before feeding it to Xiaoyu''s mouth.


    Xiaoyu bit it. It''s OK. It''s a snack in the palace. It''s not bad.


    Eat two pieces, light rain will not.


    Xiaoyu looks around like a bumpkin with gold in his eyes.


    "Wow, princess, that vase looks good. Can you make a urinal for me?"


    "Ah, how can the concubine''s step shake be four ears? Mine are all three. Let me study them."


    "Cui''er, I think the picture on the wall is very good. You can take it down for me to use as straw paper. The paper used to wipe my bottom is too hard recently."


    ˇ­ˇ­

 Chapter 1268

    Xiaoyu''s unreasonable demands one after another are an eye opener to the people in the hall. The princess has no smiling face. If she can, Xiaoyu guesses that she wants to chop herself out.


    "Here comes the emperor!" Just when Xiaoyu was tired, Xuanyuan arrived.


    "See your majesty."


    "Get up." Xuanyuan spits out two words together and comes towards Xiaoyu.


    "How are you, tired or not?"


    Xiaoyu looks at Yang Guifei biting her red lips and is sad to be ignored. "Not tired. It''s fun here. I like many things. It''s better to give this palace to me."


    "OK, Xiaoyu wants it. It''s all right, as long as you like it."


    Now the imperial concubine fell back and was supported by the maid of honor. She wanted to cry, "Your Majesty ~"


    "Xuanyuanqi, it seems that your concubine is reluctant to give up. Am I going too far?" Xiaoyu opens her eyes innocently.


    "No, it''s just another palace." Xuanyuan did not turn his head, coldly, "princess, you go to Hehuan palace."


    Yang Guifei can''t believe it. She stares at her eyes and doesn''t react.


    "Xuanyuanqi, I don''t want to play in the palace. I don''t want to give it to others. It''s all mine!" Light rain domineering rise, in Yang Guifei stare over, cold smile.


    "Where does she live? There must be a place to live. " Xuanyuan Qi gentle smile, regardless of Yang Guifei''s mood, only to please Xiaoyu.


    Light rain like thinking, "I heard that there is a place in the palace called Lenggong, let her live there."


    "Your Majesty ~" Yang Guifei was afraid and called in a low voice to arouse the emperor''s pity.


    Unfortunately, Xuanyuan Qi was born short of this thing, "OK, it depends on you!" Holding Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Xiaoyu saw that he didn''t object and helped himself. If he didn''t, he didn''t withdraw his hand and let him hold it.


    Xuanyuanqi, I''m going to make your country miserable.


    Xuanyuan see her no objection, in the heart a burst of happy, light rain heart is really have their own, or will not be jealous to drive away other women.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know what he thinks, or he will spit: bah, do your spring and autumn dream, NIMA, even if I like beggars, I won''t like you.


    "Come and send your concubine to the cold palace." Xuanyuan ordered coldly.


    "No, emperor, you can''t do this to me, Emperor ~" Yang Guifei screamed, yelled, and was gradually pulled away.


    Xiaoyu sighs. As expected, he is the most merciless imperial family. I''m sorry. Who let you run into me.


    The Oriental night Hin went all the way to avoid the eyeliner and came to the capital of the country.


    At night, he came to the palace in the dark. There were three steps, one post and five steps, one sentry.


    He avoided many guards and stood in the shadow of the roof to observe. Although the guards in the palace were very strict, he only found that one palace was the most heavily guarded, almost wrongly netted, and no ant could enter.


    Here should be the place where Xiaoyu lives. It''s difficult for him to enter quietly, but it can''t defeat him.


    Whew, when he landed at the rockery of the palace, a group of bodyguards passed by. He quickly stepped back and "click" on something.


    He turned and stepped on the tree pole on one side. Just now, the arrow "Shua Shua" was inserted into the crevice of the rock.


    He didn''t dare to stay. He flew to the corridor and hid behind the pillar. The tree had just been stabbed into a hedgehog.


    "What a poisonous mechanism!"


    After two rounds of mechanism, it has been found that the guard with the torch has come this way.


    Oriental night Xuan looking at the door guarding a group of people''s door, can only exit first, but next time, afraid will be more difficult to enter.

 Chapter 1269

    Xuanyuan Qi stood in front of the window, looking at the guards to check, "this mechanism still has to be debugged. It''s too weak. Xiaoyu, don''t you think so?"


    He is telling Oriental night Xuan plainly, the person is here, unfortunately, he does not break in, so, even if tell him again how?


    Light rain soft lie prone, smell speech no expression, "Xuanyuan Qi, you really want to take my child as his own?"


    "Naturally, what you have is mine, and I''ll take it as my own."


    "That''s good. It''s late at night, so help yourself." Anyway, in such a situation, she is not afraid to use Xuanyuan together, unless she wants to die.


    Xuanyuan Qi just looks at the light rain sleeping peacefully as if no one else. It doesn''t matter that you are mine sooner or later.


    As for the wild seed in the stomach, it''s OK to give birth to it. When the time comes, it will be very nice to play the game of father son fratricidal.


    Because Dongfang yexuan was found, he had to escape into the night, escape from the Imperial Palace, and return to the temporary farmyard.


    "Master, how is your wife?" Zifei, they come forward.


    East night Xuan sends out air conditioning, complexion dignified, "cannot approach, never see."


    Xuanyuanqi is really good. Is he determined that he can''t break in?


    It''s too much to look down on him.


    "Chang''an, call Mo Yufan back. Ziqiong, contact the chief assistant. I want to visit Zifei. Let out the news. Xuanyuan is good and lusty. He robs his wife, takes his family property, kills his brother and tries to usurp the throne!"


    As orders were given, "yes!" Several people in Chang''an stepped down.


    Seeing that everyone has a task, Yumei is worried. Since the young lady was robbed, they have come day and night. Now they can''t even see her face. Of course, she is worried.


    "Young master, what about me? What am I going to do? "


    "You don''t have to do anything. There are more important tasks for you." No matter what Yumei thinks, Dongfang yexuan enters the room.


    "Did you have any discomfort along the way, madam?" He stepped and sat down, indifferently responding.


    Changfu appeared, "my wife fell asleep all the way, the luxury carriage was well prepared, and there was no discomfort."


    He had been following in secret all the way, but he entered the palace with his wife, which was heavily guarded. He could not protect himself nearby, so he withdrew.


    That''s good. As long as Xiaoyu and the children are all right, he will always save them.


    "Tell the people below to step up the escort of the villa leader and others into the island." When these people are safe, he will have no worries.


    Xuanyuan is not in a good mood when he goes to the court. Some people say that he is fatuous. For the sake of a woman, he puts the imperial concubine in the cold palace and says that he wants to deal with Xiaoyu.


    He was so angry.


    Fortunately, he made an example of others and dismissed the most violent officials, so that he stopped.


    "Your Majesty, are you going to visit your mother?"


    "Well."


    "Set up the cloud and fog palace!"


    A group of people came to the palace. When the eunuch outside the palace wanted to shout "the emperor arrived", Xuanyuan raised his hand to stop them.


    Seeing cui''er outside the door, "what did she do today?"


    "Back to the emperor, the empress hasn''t got up yet. Do you want to wake her up?" Cui''er bows to salute. Your majesty loves her very much. She comes here every day.


    She had never seen the emperor treat a woman like this. Unfortunately, the empress ignored the emperor.


    "No, I''ll go to the side hall to see the fold first. Don''t wake her up." Xiaoyu always likes to sleep late. Now she''s pregnant. I''m afraid it''s getting worse. When he was in her Princess mansion, he always wanted the sun to hang up before she got up.


    In fact, Xiaoyu has awakened, just thinking about how to contact Dongfang yexuan.

 Chapter 1270

    The palace is so guarded, especially where she lives, even a bird can''t fly in.


    There are no acquaintances here, and there is no way to bring the export letter. It seems that she can only make heaven and earth and ask for attention.


    "Come on..." yelled to the outside, the voice was too weak, it was estimated that the quarrel people thought she was coquettish.


    Gently pulled the rope from the head of the bed, and the bell outside the door rang.


    The door opened. "The lady is awake."


    Xiaoyu is served to wash, dress and go to the hut, which is no different from a paralyzed patient.


    "Madame, your majesty is here."


    "Well, I''m hungry." Xiaoyu is held in a wheelchair and pushed to the side hall.


    "It''s raining. What would you like to eat today?" Xuanyuan Qi put away the fold in his hand and got up. Naturally, someone picked up the case behind him.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t even want to give away, "glutinous rice chicken, fried noodles with soy sauce, cold three shreds..."


    Anyway, if you don''t spend your own money, you''ll get nothing.


    "I have a good appetite. What else do you want?" Xuanyuan Qi smile, she did not cry two make three hanging, also did not silence to him, although no smile, but also have words to say.


    "Can''t afford it?" Light rain pick eyebrows.


    "How can I, even if I eat dragon liver and chicken gall, I can''t help it." As long as you want to eat.


    "I can be your queen, but you have to promise me two conditions." Is this a false attempt?


    "You said How could she agree so easily? It''s not like her. Is there any conspiracy?


    "First, if my child is a boy, you should make him the crown prince." She didn''t believe that he could raise other people''s sons and give the right of inheritance to other people''s sons.


    "Yes!" Xuanyuan agreed without thinking about it, because it''s one thing to promise, and it''s another thing what will become in the future.


    Light rain is surprised, "such request you also agree? You didn''t come to me because you couldn''t have a son, did you? " No one would agree to such a rude request?


    Xuanyuan Qi smile solidification, which man is questioned that aspect of the problem, will not be too happy, not to mention the beloved.


    "You can try."


    Light rain pursed her mouth, she didn''t want to try, it seems that men are animals that can''t be provoked.


    "Second, I don''t want to have hands and feet, but I''m useless."


    As long as she regained her strength, she would hide in the space and come out when everything was safe outside.


    Don''t try to threaten her with anything.


    "Ha ha... Xiaoyu, I can''t have this idea. I''m not stupid." You don''t want to run away from me in your life, want to leave, dream!


    Light rain skin smile meat don''t smile, "big brother, you can''t let me always like this state?"? You don''t know what the state of the harem is. I can manage the harem like this. Don''t be killed any time. I can''t call anyone for help. "


    "Don''t worry, I will let you recover after you hold the ceremony and announce it to the world."


    Xiaoyu is angry. At that time, everyone knows how to save it. How can she promise.


    No, we have to delay. We can''t let this guy succeed.


    "I''m afraid I''m not fit for a ceremony like this." At least she will wait until she has given birth to a child and has been in confinement, so that time will be enough.


    "Don''t worry. First, the imperial edict will be announced to the world, and then a ceremony will be held to offer sacrifices to heaven." He wants to put his brand on her and let everyone know that she is his person.


    Hehe... Xiaoyu is so well planned.

 Chapter 1271

    With the meal, light rain boring, Xuanyuan Qi side to accompany her chat, while batch folding, a dual-purpose, not too cool.


    "You''re busy. I''ll go out and have a look." She hasn''t been to many places.


    "I''ll stay with you."


    "No, I can''t run with so many people watching." Beckoning cui''er to push her.


    Xuanyuan thought that this period of time has accumulated a lot of official business, and he is really busy.


    "OK, have a good time." Arrange a group of people to follow, dark Wei follow a lot of, just at ease sit down.


    "Where do you want to go, madam?" Cui''er follows the sedan chair and asks in a low voice.


    "Feel free to walk." It''s more comfortable than facing xuanyuanqi''s face.


    Xiaoyu is wearing a jacket, with white fox hair on the collar. Her face is not powdered, and she is white and red. Even if she is tall and has a stomach, she will not lose a trace of beauty.


    Holding a hand stove in hand, it is printed with Tang Cai, smooth and comfortable.


    "The door is closed... Desolate and cold... Before the monk returns, Xiao Xiao... Court chrysanthemum... Two or three. Passers by come here... No break ~ gut, ask Er Huanghua... Know ~ don''t know... "


    A sad drama came from a distance. The woman''s voice was hoarse and pathetic, yiyiya, which made people feel sad.


    "Is there an actor in the palace?" This person sings well, in a good mood, full of appeal.


    "Yes, but it''s in a special Bureau, not here." Cui''er listens and frowns slightly. Who is singing in the palace and disturbing the peace of the masters.


    "After walking through a mountain, a town, a village, right and wrong, true and false world of mortals, can the people in the past ask, who will light that lamp for you, prosperity is a dream, clouds and smoke, love is the ups and downs of the wind, people who love you will wait, who will dry your tears..."


    After the opera is sung, it turns to singing again. The same sad style of music sings all kinds of sadness.


    "How can this man sing all these sad songs? He can''t sing something nice. Come on, let''s see who''s so relaxed. "


    Maybe it''s a common drama in the Imperial Palace, singing songs to attract the emperor, meeting a wonderful date, and then you and I can win the favor of the emperor.


    All the way to the direction of the sound, more and more remote, Cui Er found wrong, "Niang Niang, come out for a while, it''s cold outside, let''s go back."


    "It''s not too unreasonable to come here without seeing one side." No matter whether this person intentionally or unintentionally, the target is who, she will take it.


    The sedan chair stops at the gate of Lenggong, and Xiaoyu enters in a wheelchair.


    There is a mammy guarding the door, spitting on the ground, "bah, all reduced to here, but also a day yiyiya, it''s not too bad luck."


    "Mammy, can I go in and have a look?" Light rain like did not see, quietly asked.


    Mammy hasn''t seen light rain, but she doesn''t recognize the dependence of the trip. Besides, with so many people, she is a master.


    "Please, it''s just dirty inside. Don''t dirty your eyes."


    After Xiaoyu went in, she saw a woman in a thin purple gauze skirt, facing the high wall, singing to a big tree beside the wall.


    Hear the voice behind, surprise back, eyes in the light gradually into the dark.


    "The concubine is really free and easy. She has the heart to sing on such a cold day." Xiaoyu smiles. It''s really made in the palace. Even if she is in the cold palace, she doesn''t give up to find a way out.

 Chapter 1272

    "What''s the matter with my sister? It''s not suitable for you to set foot on cheap land. If there''s a "Little Prince" who will hurt your stomach, it''s not good. "


    Little prince three words have deep meaning of spit out.


    Xiaoyu knows that she is suspicious of the orthodox blood in her stomach. Unfortunately, it is not. She has nothing to be attacked.


    "Oh, thank you very much for your kindness. Once you enter the cold palace, I don''t know if you are used to it. Do you need to send something in? After all, your wife''s family can''t help you at this time."


    What did they do to the Yang family?


    Take a deep breath. "Sister, I can''t get in your way now." So, can you let her family go.


    "Ha ha... The lady joked. I didn''t come to see you. To tell you the truth, I''m not interested in the Queen''s position."


    But she''s interested in bringing down this generation.


    Yang Guifei is speechless. She doesn''t believe what Xiaoyu said. If she is not interested, she won''t stand here and die long ago.


    "Come on, it''s really cold here. I heard that there is a warm jade handed down from generation to generation in the Yang family. I''ll ask the emperor to come back for it. I think the Yang family won''t give it away, right? Yang... Gui... Fei!"


    "Cunt..." Yang Guifei was blinded by anger. She didn''t care that Xiaoyu was followed by so many people, so she rushed up. As soon as she reached out her hand, she was stopped by the two guards behind her.


    Xiaoyu sarcastically said: "don''t worry, I will let your family to accompany you."


    As soon as the voice fell, she screamed in fear, "kill her, kill her, she wants to kill me, help, help..."


    Although the expression is ferocious, the mouth shouts to be afraid, but even the head also does not slant, is sitting, the knee is still covered with a blanket, there is no sign of chaos.


    "Zhang Yu, you hurt me, you hurt me..." Yang Guifei trembled and retreated, nervously staring at the guards in the big room, and headed for her.


    Xuanyuan Qi claims that her name is Zhang Yu, which conceals Xiaoyu''s identity as Princess Bai and Dongfang yexuan''s wife Zhang Xiaoyu.


    She only said that she was a civilian woman. She met her by chance and was adored by her heart. In addition, she was pregnant with a dragon son and brought back to the palace.


    "What are you waiting for? Kill her!" Light rain cold voice order, originally she intended to let her a horse, but she is not a simple, fear will miss things, or once and for all good.


    "No..." Yang Guifei''s words ended with a knife voice.


    Light rain a little uncomfortable, eyes closed, "let''s go, it''s getting colder and colder."


    Want to hate to hate Xuan Yuan Qi, who let him rob her into the palace.


    "Your Majesty..." Xiao Liuzi reported what happened to Zhang Xiaoyu in Lenggong in a low voice.


    Xuanyuan even eyebrows did not blink, "go down."


    After Xiaoyu came back, she pushed forward by cui''er, pretending to be afraid, "xuanyuanqi, your concubine just wanted to kill me. It scared me to death. What should I do? I''d better go out of the palace."


    "Xiaoyu, don''t be afraid. I''ll kill her and avenge you." Xuanyuan Qi put down the fold in his hand, walked behind her and pushed her to the table.


    Light rain mouth smoked next, this expensive imperial concubine afraid is not a fake, so easy can order to kill?


    "No, I''m in a hurry to let the bodyguard kill her. Don''t you blame me?" The words are questions and resignations


    Blame me. I''m a poisonous woman. If you let me out of the palace, everything will be fine. Hello, I''m good.


    "How can I blame you? Since she wants to hurt you, she deserves to be killed by the guards." Xuanyuan poured a cup of hot tea into Xiaoyu''s hand.

 Chapter 1273

    Xiaoyu was startled, "Xuanyuan Qi!"


    He has stretched out his hand to her, she can not make a sound, too late to react, flash into the space.


    Gasping and sweating on his forehead.


    Xuanyuan Qi watched people disappear from his eyes, surprised by the hum, startled the purple Philippines of the outer vigil.


    Zifei stepped in and didn''t see anyone, not even the young lady. The ship was lit up immediately.


    They were all running towards Xiaoyu''s cabin.


    Xiaoyu gasped in the space, and was worried about the people outside. "Grapes, go out and have a look, and let me know when there is no one in the room."


    Outside, the whole boat was rippling in the water. "Where''s the light rain? Didn''t you sleep well just now? Look for it. "


    Zhao Qun takes Zhang Daniu to the deck to have a look. Xiaoyu likes to blow on it most.


    But there was no one there. I looked everywhere, but I didn''t find it.


    Zhang Xiaoli was so anxious that she was helped by Gao Yuan and looked at the bow of the boat: "isn''t light rain falling into the water?"


    They were about to go into the water to look for people when Xiaoyu came out of the room, "what are you arguing about?"


    He rubbed his eyes vaguely.


    People doubt back, "you... Xiaoyu, are you ok?"


    Zhao Qun reacted first and held her on the shoulder.


    "I''m fine. What are you doing?" Xiaoyu just woke up.


    "You were not in the room just now. Where have you been?"


    "Yes, Xiaoyu. We just searched the whole boat, but we didn''t find you. We thought you fell into the water and were preparing to catch you." Zhang Xiaoli is held by Gao Yuan.


    "I''ve been in the room all the time!" Xiaoyu slaps her mouth and yawns.


    See everyone puzzled, and doubt the eyes, "Oh, I sleep in a daze, fell out of bed, just wake up."


    Yumei came to help her, "Miss, how can you sleep and fall under the bed?" Back to the room, I did see a quilt lying on the floor, and the bed was bare.


    When they came in, they didn''t pay attention to whether there were quilts on the couch.


    "Since it''s OK, go to sleep, girl, or I''ll sleep with you." Zhao Qun looked at the big belly of light rain, so grown-up, also fell out of bed, if hurt the child can not be good.


    "No, mother, I didn''t mean to. If you sleep with me, what will my father do?" Then he winked at Zhao Qun.


    Zhao Qun slapped her, "no big, no small."


    Watching everyone go back to sleep, Xiaoyu is relieved. Fortunately, when will she appear.


    The man in the dark can''t see his face. He has been looking at the room. At that time, the quilt was on the bed. Xiaoyu really disappeared in front of his eyes.


    It''s in vain again, so Xiaoyu has a secret!


    Make a night, after light rain lie down, purple Philippines sleep in the outside, jade plum simply rely on the bed along Mi sleep.


    The night passed peacefully. When Xiaoyu had a meal in the daytime, he was still thinking about how xuanyuanqi appeared and whether he was on the ship now?


    Looking around without any trace, I found nothing.


    "I''ll go back to the room and lie down." She can''t be wrong. It must be Xuanyuan Qi. Since he appears at night, she makes up for sleep in the daytime and seeks him to settle accounts at night.


    Light rain back to the house, smell the smell of outsiders, is about to take off the clothes of the hand stopped, "Yumei, you go back to rest, did not sleep well at night, will come over."


    After waiting for Yumei to leave, Xiaoyu sat on the edge of the bed, "come out, I know you are here."

 Chapter 1274

    Xuanyuan Qi chuckles, "don''t change. I like everything you do."


    Xiaoyu stands up and falls down. What''s the matter?


    "Why am I powerless?" Xiaoyu looks at his left and right hands and looks fiercely at Xuanyuan Qi.


    "You did it, didn''t you?"


    Xuanyuan Qi reaches out to brush her face. Xiaoyu hides her face. Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t force her, but arranges her hair.


    "Xiaoyu, go to daiguo with me. I will cultivate my children as my own children, and keep the Queen''s position for you. In the future, we will be the envy of the world."


    Xiaoyu sneered, "Xuanyuan Qi, do you have a hidden disease and can''t have children? Why don''t you pick up all these green hats and wear them? "


    Xuanyuan Qi''s face sank, "it''s not up to you."


    Xiaoyu felt heavy eyelids, in front of a hazy, slowly into the dark.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he reached out and grasped, leaving only air in his hand.


    He is dull and turns to see the baby purple mink at the end of the bed.


    Grape see that terrible eyes to see themselves, want to also don''t want to, hide into the space.


    Xuanyuan opens his mouth together. So it is. This little guy is responsible for everything.


    As long as he catches it, the light rain will not disappear.


    Yin Ji smiles and hides in the dark.


    Grape into the space, looking at the master is still in a coma, afraid of delay, water splash wake up.


    "Cough..." Xiaoyu opened his eyes, saw the grape close to the hairy face, slapped open.


    "Master, what are you doing? I''m saving you. " Grape is wronged.


    Light rain''s hand stopped in mid air, grinning back, "sorry." Take out the towel and wipe it.


    "Master, just now you were dazed by that Xuanyuan Qi. I brought you in."


    "I know." In the heart belly Fei, this Xuan Yuan Qi is really more and more shameless, even night break into the boudoir, dizzy beauty things all do, how don''t do Liang shangjunzi, pick flowers big thief!


    "If there is one, there will be two. You should be on guard. We have been exposed. You should stay hidden next time. Don''t be seen." She should also do some preparation, come and not to the indecent also!


    After going out, Xiaoyu bathed and ate, and his stomach has been more than nine months.


    Now everyone is very nervous.


    "Girl, are you ok?" Zhang Daniu see light rain face is not very good, concerned asked.


    Xiaoyu smile, "Dad, big sister is also pregnant, you care about me so much, be careful big sister jealous!"


    Next to Gao Yuan, Zhang Xiaoli is being asked for help. He takes soup and dishes for a while. Zhang Xiaoli is well served. She is obedient and looks over with a smile.


    "Forget it. I love you most when I''m young. I''m not jealous enough."


    Everyone laughed and ate happily.


    When Xiaoyu turned his back to the crowd, he pulled down his smiling face. "Yumei, Zifei, Ziqiong, you all sleep in my room during this time. In addition, half of the dark guards will protect my room."


    Although these people may not be able to catch Xuanyuan Qi, they have at least some deterrent power.


    He didn''t dare to come here, and he couldn''t take her away.


    "Miss / young lady, is that not right?" It''s no problem to let the dark guard guard around the room, but directly inside the room. This is not protection, but monitoring the room.


    "Go down and make arrangements." Xiaoyu didn''t explain. She said there was someone in the room, but we didn''t find them. Don''t be taken as crazy.


    In the evening, after Xiaoyu went to sleep again, Yumei three people were all making a floor shop in front of the bed, and the dark guards almost filled the corner of the room.

 Chapter 1275

    "Stop them at all costs!" In this way, he can encircle Wei and rescue Zhao and arrest Zhang Xiaoyu. As long as Zhang Xiaoyu is in hand, he will not worry about Dongfang yexuan.


    These two days, light rain is good sleep, no one to break in.


    On a sunny day, there was a sudden rainstorm, and the rain trickled down on the top of the boat, disturbing her.


    "Yumei, bring me a copy of the calligraphy. I want to copy it." Writing can not only calm down, but also cultivate children''s cultural literacy.


    Xiaoyu looks at the window and writes. It''s raining heavily, and her sight is limited. Even by the river, she can''t see clearly.


    Just by the river, a group of people came flying towards the ship.


    "There''s an assassin, there''s an assassin..." the maid on the side of the boat yelled, killing him with a knife the next moment.


    The rain was too loud. When the dark guards found out, several maids and bodyguards had died.


    "Protect the master!" The dark guards went out together, fighting everywhere on the deck and on the top of the ship. Xiaoyu heard the sound of weapons colliding in the room, which was different from the sound of rain.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiaoyu stops writing and stands by the window.


    When Ziqiong opened the door, she saw two men in black attacking. She pulled out her sword and closed the door.


    "Young lady, there''s something wrong. Stay still."


    Yumei, they form a triangle to protect the light rain in the middle.


    Light rain hand stomach, eyes low, "send someone to protect my family, don''t have anything."


    In the dark, several dark guards left.


    There are about 20 or 30 people in black, all of them are good hands. Xiaoyu''s room is broken, and Yumei Zifei and they quickly face each other.


    Xiaoyu takes out the silver whip, holds it tightly in the palm of his hand and looks at these people coldly.


    "Kill with all your strength and leave no survivors."


    Send someone here at this time, there will be no one else.


    On the mountain by the river, Xiao Liuzi held an umbrella, "master, do you want to help?"


    During this period of time, the master left the frontier battlefield alone and ran here to follow him. How could he not help others when something happened?


    "No, she has a lot of people around her. She''ll be fine. She just consumes some people." If he wants to start, it will be more convenient.


    The ship was covered with corpses. The blood was washed by the heavy rain and flowed into the river, dark red.


    It took two hours to stop. All the people below were cleaning the battlefield.


    Yumei didn''t have time to change her clothes, so she helped the worried young lady to Zhang Daniu''s room.


    "Mom and Dad, are you ok?" Xiaoyu pushed open the door, which was cut a few knife scratches, blood has not been cleaned.


    "Light rain..." Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu shrink under the bed. Seeing light rain coming, they scramble out and hold light rain''s hand.


    "Are you all right? Are you hurt anywhere?" Look up and down, keep checking.


    "Niang, I''m ok. Don''t worry. Aren''t you scared?"


    "We''re fine. We''ve been hiding under the bed. No one came in." Zhang Da Niu''s heart is still throbbing, even more thrilling than it was in those days.


    "It''s OK. I''m going to see my sister." Light rain toward Zhang Xiaoli their room, Zhao Qun they busy follow.


    Zhang Xiaoli is shivering in Gao Yuan''s arms, biting Gao Yuan''s shoulder clothes.


    "Elder sister, your stomach is OK. Go and call Doctor Wang." There was a doctor on board just for a rainy day.


    "I''m fine, Xiaoyu. How are you?" Zhang Xiaoli smiles pale, leaning against Gao Yuan.


    "It''s OK. It''s all like this." They don''t have much experience of such occasions. It''s good that they don''t scream.

 Chapter 1276

    "Where is the young master now?"


    Changfu appeared, "the people of Xiangwang mansion were found, and the master went to rescue them. At this time, they were in Yucheng."


    Yucheng is not far from the border.


    Xiaoyu felt uneasy and always felt that something big was going to happen.


    "Changfu, I want you to remember that no matter what happens, you should protect my family and keep them alive."


    "But the orders that my subordinates are given, Madame." Chang Fu refused. Even if Zhang Daniu and his wife''s family were not important, his wife was the most important.


    There is a little master in her stomach, which is the hope of the next generation.


    "Why, my orders are not orders?" Light rain side body, although is the subordinate of Eastern night Xuan, can send to protect her, that want to listen to her.


    "I dare not." Chang Fu bowed his head.


    "Remember, I''ll be fine. I don''t want to lose anyone in the end, not even you!" She''s got space. Nothing''s going to happen.


    Chang Fu finally nodded, "yes."


    Xiaoyu leans on the pillow, thinking about things in her heart, but holding a three character classic in her hand, she reads it slowly.


    "Miss, you study every day for your master. He will be very smart when he is born." Yumei learned to sew clothes with Zhao Qun for a few days. At this time, she was sewing a small red dress.


    "With the father of Dongfang yexuan, the child would never be stupid." I''m afraid that the blue is better than the blue, and it''s even darker.


    "The light is bad at night. Don''t do it. It hurts your eyes." Or it''s time for Chang''an to come back to her.


    "It''s OK. I''m just a few stitches away." Yumei got close to the candle, but the needle didn''t go down. The candle swayed left and right, and it was annihilated.


    "Master!" Zifei and Ziqiong quickly stand on both sides of his wife.


    It rained heavily all the time. After the candle went out, the room was not invisible, because Xiaoyu immediately took out a night pearl and held it.


    In front of the window stood a man in a black robe. In his hand was a long sword with cold light. At a glance, he knew that he had drunk a lot of human blood.


    "Your Excellency is sheltering from the rain!" Light rain quietly called out the grapes, hiding in the sleeve.


    The man covered his face and stared at her coldly, saying nothing.


    "Although the ship looks big, it may not have your position. It''s better to find another place." The man stood upright, and his breath was the smell of darkness all the year round.


    It''s not human. I don''t know whether it''s warm or cold. It''s a killing machine. Even the killers don''t have such bloody eyes.


    The sound of fighting had been heard outside. The guards were cut on their bodies and cried, wailed and wailed.


    Xiaoyu seems to have heard Zhao Qun shouting, "old man, old man..."


    "Princess, please follow me Cold, without a trace of emotion.


    Xiaoyu had expected that they would come again, but she didn''t expect that they would come so fast and so urgent that she didn''t even have time to see her parents off.


    "Well, as you can see, I can''t walk on my stomach. Please send someone to carry the sedan chair."


    The man frowned. The master said he wanted to live, but he didn''t say nothing.


    "Offended." The man blinked and reached for Xiaoyu''s shoulder.


    Zifei and Ziqiong stab out their swords. Yumei attacks from behind, but the man still touches Xiaoyu''s shoulder.


    Just as he was about to fly out with a light rain, a dark shadow came.


    Light rain back two steps to stand firm, the shadow has been flying back, standing on her shoulder.

 Chapter 1277

    Xiaoyu looked at the teacup, did not say anything, bow obedient drink.


    "Good boy." Xuanyuan Qi touched her head like a cat owner.


    Light rain disgusted side head, "don''t touch me."


    Xuanyuan Qi curled his fingers and took them back. "How about something to eat?"


    It''s so natural that I can''t see any pain.


    Xiaoyu stares at him, dressed in a Golden Dragon Robe and wearing a golden dragon crown. A yellow hair band slides down his head and is placed on the side of his neck.


    Xiaoyu reaches out and holds the hair band. Dongfang yexuan likes to use the hair band to tie her hair. She slides down long. She is playing with her fingers in this way.


    "Does Xiaoyu like it?"


    Huh? Xiaoyu raises her eyes and sees Xuanyuan Qi. She stops her hand fiercely, but her hand is weak. Her action is as slow as reluctant.


    Xuanyuan Qi grabbed her hand, "Xiaoyu, do you like this palace?"


    This is what he specially dressed up, all according to Xiaoyu''s preferences, as early as his accession to the throne on the preparation of people.


    Light rain looks around, very luxurious, but with the ease of Jiangnan, full of literature and art, not like a palace, but like a woman''s boudoir.


    "I''m sleepy." Xiaoyu didn''t answer. She closed her eyes and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at her, closed her eyes, gently pulled the quilt and covered her.


    "In that case, have a good rest." But sitting still, gazing at her quietly.


    The deep love at the bottom of my eyes couldn''t be separated, even the maids in the palace were moved: Your Majesty doted on the empress so much, the child in her belly must be the emperor''s Dragon seed, and the empress was so happy.


    Xiaoyu forced his eyes to know that he was looking at himself. He opened his eyes upset and said, "are you not busy?" This is what I mean.


    Xuanyuan Qi chuckles, "I''m waiting for you to eat. You haven''t eaten for two days."


    The maids in court were surprised: the emperor did not claim to be me. He must love her to the bone.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know what the maid of honor thinks, or she will scold "mamaibi" three times!


    "I''m not hungry. You go." She really didn''t want to see him.


    "Well, I can wait for you." Xuanyuan Qi gently looking at her, that doting eyes, if change a woman, 80% fell into, but not light rain.


    "Whatever you want." Xiaoyu is really angry, and gradually slide into the quilt, back to Xuanyuan Qi, tilted head to sleep.


    But the eyes behind it were too blazing for her to ignore.


    She can''t get into the space now, and the grape doesn''t know where it is.


    "And the grapes? Can I have it back? " In a muffled voice, he asked with his back to him.


    Xuanyuan Qi thought about the little guy in the cage in the imperial study. He still fainted.


    "No, if you are obedient, I''ll show you it." He didn''t dare to relax at all. They both had to stay soft.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t speak at all. He''s really tight. She and grape can''t get into the space now, so she can''t help herself. She can only hope that ah ye will come soon.


    Lie for ten minutes, stomach pressure waist uncomfortable, but she did not want to face Xuanyuan Qi, stiff lying.


    The belly kicked a few feet hard, light rain hummed softly, "um ~"


    "What''s the matter? Light rain? " Xuanyuan Qi busily gets up to explore, only to see Xiaoyu frown, simply lift the quilt, hold people up and sit.


    "Pass on the imperial doctor."


    Light rain slowly over, abdominal Fei: "you bad guy, my mother is lying on the side for a while, you want to turn over the action is also smaller, so resist and lose your temper, come out to see I don''t spank you."


    I was kicked in the stomach again, but it was lighter, as if I understood her meaning.

 Chapter 1278

    "Cui Er, where is that?" Xiaoyu looks at the golden palace near the Royal Garden on the left.


    "Niang Niang, that is the Yuxiu palace of Yang Guifei."


    "Oh? Where does the queen live? "


    "There is no empress in the palace. In addition to Yang Guifei, there are several other dignitaries. They agree."


    Isn''t Yang Guifei the only one?


    "The emperor dotes on concubine Yang very much. The others are all agreed by the nobles, just a high-ranking concubine." It''s no different from the queen. It''s estimated that the queen is also in charge of the harem.


    "The emperor doesn''t go into the harem very much. Concubine Yang is the side concubine when she was hiding in the palace. Later, she was granted the imperial concubine. The emperor has you in mind. When the maidservant is in the palace, he knows that there is a girl in the emperor''s heart, and the palace still has your yard."


    Cui''er is the lady in charge of the emperor''s side. She had been waiting for her when she was in the palace. She knew everything about Xuanyuan Qi very well.


    "Yes." Light rain perfunctory answer, she just doesn''t care Xuanyuan Qi in the heart who, however, this imperial concubine should not wait to see her.


    Suddenly a woman appears, and she is about to take the Queen''s throne. It''s strange to be magnanimous.


    Maybe it''s her who''s turning the corner.


    "Come on, let''s visit the lady." Light rain light, no strength voice command.


    "Niang Niang, you are going to worship heaven and be empress. You don''t need to visit. When you do, your concubine will come to see you."


    Cui''er doesn''t want her mother to go there, but her majesty has given a death order. If she is short of a hair, they can''t think about it.


    "You or me? I said I''d go if I wanted to. There''s so much nonsense. Let''s go. "


    The imperial harem of this generation is too cold. She has to stir up the muddy water. She doesn''t believe that the Minister of this generation can accommodate a demon princess!


    "Yes Cui''er doesn''t dare to retort, and everyone goes to Yuxiu palace.


    "Empress, don''t worry. The emperor won''t trust that fox spirit. The queen must be yours." In the garden, the maid of honor persuades Yang Guifei.


    "Why not? The emperor has ordered to be the queen. He is already preparing his lucky clothes." Yang Guifei pinched a peony and kneaded it with her fingers. The flower juice soaked a red peony''s jade hand.


    "Niang Niang, what that woman is carrying is not necessarily the emperor''s Dragon seed. If it''s said that she is evil, no one will agree with the Minister of Manchu Dynasty. Besides, she is a woman with low status and no background. How can she be the queen?"


    "As long as your majesty wants, even the daughter of a peddler, there is nothing wrong with it." Even if she comes from a noble family, it''s no use if she''s not the emperor''s green eye.


    "Niang Niang, no one knows what will happen until the last moment. Don''t be discouraged." Even if it''s a dragon seed, it can''t be a fake.


    "Here comes the lady." The eunuch exclaimed that Xiaoyu didn''t seal the imperial concubine. Although she said she wanted to seal the empress, she was sacrificed to heaven, so everyone called her empress.


    Xiaoyu was carried to a wheelchair and pushed into the palace.


    "Oh, it''s a nice palace, cui''er. Pick the purple flowers for me."


    In a flowerpot, a purple flower grows, which looks like a butterfly. It''s very beautiful. Xiaoyu is very helpful.


    "Yes." Cui''er reaches out her hand to pinch the flower.


    "Wanton, what do you want to do? This is Butterfly Purple, which is the favorite of your concubine. Who dares to move and doesn''t want to live?"


    The intimate maid of the imperial concubine roars and stands in front of cui''er.


    "Get out of the way." Cui''er stares at the palace maids. She is the palace maids who serve the emperor. Who doesn''t give face in the palace.

 Chapter 1279

    Xiaoyu laughs and listens. It''s called talent. It''s the art of speaking. She decides to know this girl.


    "Xuanyuanqi, this girl is good. Let her go into the palace to relieve me."


    Xuan Yuanqi: "this eloquence is really" condescending ". It''s a waste of talent. You should go to the front of the battlefield and scold the enemy people. How much money will you save.


    "If you like, let her talk with you."


    Xiaoyu grins. Here comes the breakthrough.


    The following Huang Yingying has been hiding, behind simply holding Pipa and Wan yinshuang fight, "Wan yinshuang, is not young? An old girl is still hiding at home, isn''t she unmarried


    "You fart. I don''t like those weak chickens!"


    The weak chickens were angry. A shrew, a man and a woman, also dared to say, "what are you, weak chicken? Even weak chicken, no one wants to marry you!"


    Huang Yingying smiles, which makes the men''s eyes straight. "You''re an ugly old girl who can''t get married."


    Light rain see that ten thousand recite frost force the whip in the hand all some disorderly, mouth big open also don''t know how to refute.


    "Oh, Hello, I said that there are many ugly people who make trouble. If people don''t marry, they don''t want to make do with it. You are in such a hurry. It can be seen that you miss a man. Have you really stayed in the brothel for a long time and can''t live without a man?"


    Light rain''s words just fall, that Huang Yingying eye socket angrily opens, "the slut suffers to die!"


    In the hand suddenly appears several needles, throws toward the light rain''s window.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t blink and smiles.


    With a wave of Xuanyuan''s sleeves behind him, the needle went back along the original road and hit Huang Yingying directly.


    Huang Yingying jumped up in a hurry, and the silver needles were arranged in a row several times, standing on the column and penetrating into the wood.


    The tail needles are still ringing and shaking.


    The body that Oriental night Xuan stands up slowly sits down, clench of hand loosen.


    Take up the teacup at hand, "Yumei, go to vent your anger for your master."


    "Good!" Yumei doesn''t go out either. She grabs the chopsticks on the table and stands by the window. She doesn''t block the sight of Dongfang yexuan.


    As if aimlessly, carelessly throw down a chopsticks, the chopsticks on the long eyes, flying to the left foot of Huang Yingying.


    "Ha..." Huang Yingying spins, and the chopsticks are nailed to her left foot. She stares at the window where the chopsticks come and sees a woman''s cold smile.


    "If you have the ability, come out and fight. What kind of ability is hiding?"


    "They''re all invited. You can go down and play." Dongfang yexuan looks at the opposite window carelessly.


    Xiaoyu also looks at this side, although blocked by the window, can''t see clearly, but Xiaoyu just knows, he is looking at her, smile.


    Even if they can''t stay with him, it''s nothing. It''s not that parting is better than getting married. Their separation now is regarded as preparation for their reunion in the future.


    "Yes." Yumei jumped out of the window, stepped on the platform and stood on the edge.


    "Girl, do you mind if I step in?"


    "Don''t mind, bitches and dogs, people have the right to fight!" Wan yinshuang nods to Yumei in a friendly way. This is to help her. She is stupid and refuses.


    "Wanyinshuang!" Huang Yingying roars, and suddenly a few needles in her sleeve fly towards Wan yinshuang.


    Yumei pulled out a few chopsticks, threw them out and hit the silver needle to the ground.


    "It''s mean to hurt people with concealed weapons!"

 Chapter 1280

    "It''s not mean of you two to hit me?" As soon as Huang Yingying stepped on her toes, the chopsticks on the ground shot at them.


    Light rain looked straight nodded, "not bad, this woman fight is more beautiful than men, you see, is not quite pleasing."


    Cui Er reluctantly ready to nod, listen to the empress continue to say: "if that Huang Yingying''s clothes more broken, certainly want to blood spray Zhang, attractive ah!"


    Cui''er almost vomited blood. Is that really what a woman said? What''s more, is that how it is used?


    Or a woman who is about to give birth. Isn''t she in a panic when she sees blood?


    Why is it not like the script?


    Light rain see her dress script take the wrong expression, ha ha straight smile, this girl is a fun.


    Usually pretend to be mature, but my heart is still a girl''s heart.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s time for us to go, or the fetus will be tired." Xuanyuan gets up and pushes Xiaoyu away.


    "Well, I''m not tired. I haven''t seen enough." Unfortunately, her resistance failed and she was pushed through the back door.


    Dongfang yexuan noticed that there was a shadow flashing here. He got up and came here. He found that it was empty.


    "Master, my wife must not be far away. Do you want to chase me?" Chang''an followed them and saw the empty room.


    Dongfang yexuan slowly steps in and walks to the table. He touches the place where Xiaoyu just sat down. After sitting down, he looks at the private room where he used to sit.


    "Master?" Zifei asked anxiously.


    But see the East night Xuan leisurely grope under the table and stool, then take out a handkerchief.


    "This is..." Zifei and Ziqiong look at each other and come up.


    Dongfang yexuan unfolded the kerchief, embroidered with a red plum on it, and embroidered with the word "rain" in the lower right corner.


    "Master, did the young lady leave it behind?" Zifei asked in a low voice, it should not be. What she took down in the corner of the table should be placed specially.


    "Master, Madame, what do you mean?" Chang''an asked what everyone was thinking.


    Oriental night Xuan mouth slightly hook, "under the girl in red, let jade plum good life with, must make friends."


    They didn''t understand, but they still respected, "yes!"


    "Is mo Yufan here?"


    "It will be here today."


    That''s good, Xiaoyu. I''ll see you soon!


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Light rain back to the palace, glum stare Xuanyuan Qi, also don''t speak, anyway in the eyes: you don''t keep your promise, betrayal villain!


    Xuanyuan Qi put down the fold in his hand, "light rain, don''t stare, for a while the eyes should fall to the ground, can''t come back."


    "Hum!" Xiao yuleng, liar.


    "Do you scold me secretly in your heart?"


    Do you still use the secret when I scold you? no need!


    "I''m a liar. I don''t keep my word?"


    It''s good to know. I have self-knowledge!


    "I didn''t lie. I said I''d take you to Dongfang yexuan. Did you see it?"


    When she sees a fart, she just hears it, but doesn''t see the person. She runs to play by herself. Does it have anything to do with him?


    "You said you wouldn''t hurt him, did I? Xiaoyu, you know, he''s in my territory now. I''ll kill him as easily as stepping on an ant. "


    Hehe, Xiaoyu sneers in her heart. You have the kind to try. What kind of cruel words can you put here? If you want to catch her, you have already started, and you still have time to compete here.


    "Don''t believe it. I''ve found out where he lives." It''s just that his people have just gone and they have already left.


    Xiaoyu has a look in his eyes: if you have seed, you can catch it. It''s cruel to catch it!

 Chapter 1281

    Xuanyuanqi can''t talk any more. People don''t pay attention to him. How can he talk.


    "Don''t you want to see wanyinshuang? Let her accompany you tomorrow!" Then he got up and left. He felt numb in his back when he was looked at by light rain.


    The next day, Xiaoyu is still lying on the rest, and she hears cui''er say that wanyinshuang is coming.


    "Well, help me up." Light rain came to the side hall, see Wan yinshuang or a red dress, followed by a low browed maid, obediently sitting on the stool.


    Xiaoyu didn''t look at the wanyinshuang, instead, she looked at the maid behind her.


    But the maid kept her head down from beginning to end and didn''t look up at her.


    Frown, don''t you see the handkerchief she left?


    "I''ll see you." Wan yinshuang salutes respectfully.


    Xiaoyu raised his hand at will, "don''t be polite." From behind cui''er pushes the wheelchair to the top position.


    "What''s your leg, madam?" Wan yinshuang doesn''t know how to look at her face, which makes cui''er frown.


    How do these ten thousand families raise their daughters? Why don''t they know what to say and what not to say?


    "Niang Niang is just too old to walk." Light explanation.


    I don''t know what lady likes about this girl.


    "Oh, I thought there was something wrong with the lady''s leg. In the past, when we were in the army, we could not walk even if we were lame, and then we were clutching crutches." Wan yinshuang laughs, and his brain talks and laughs without thinking.


    Cui''er only thinks that this person is really stupid. She dares to say anything.


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes, but she was not angry. She was all right, but she was drugged and had no strength.


    "Miss Wan has been to the army?"


    "Of course I have. Most of the people in the army are honest ordinary people with a good heart. Unlike the people in the capital, they don''t look down on me and scold me secretly."


    Wan yinshuang''s sitting posture is bold and unconstrained, not as elegant as ordinary women''s, and she claps her hands on her thighs.


    Light rain eye disease of see, that wrist take a ruby bracelet.


    It was clearly... The first time he gave her a birthday present, because he wanted a daughter, so he asked her for it and put it beside him.


    He also said that he would go to the capital. I haven''t seen her for many days. I''ll take it out when I think about her.


    Without a trace of the back line of sight, "Cui Er, I want to eat braised pork, you let the kitchen do it for me."


    "Yes." Cui''er goes to the door, and Yu Guang looks at the maids in the room.


    In her blind spot, Wan yinshuang blinked at Xiaoyu, the rising range of the corner of her mouth.


    "What can I do for Miss Wan? Would you like some more? You don''t know, this pregnant person is hungry fast and has to eat at any time. Fortunately, this child is a heartbreaker and suffers less


    If she did not guess wrong, the girl in red in front of her eyes should be... Dongfang yexuan.


    I just didn''t expect that he would make such a big sacrifice, not only changing his favorite white clothes, but also pretending to be a woman.


    "When will you give birth to such a big belly? You must be careful. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do. You can tell me to do something. "


    She''s going to have a baby soon. It''s not good to go out and not run into any other place.


    "Niang Niang, the meal is ready. Is it here or..."


    "Just put it here. Miss Wan can accompany me to have some."


    At the dinner table, cui''er feeds Xiaoyu. Wan yinshuang sits opposite her. "Lady likes meat so much. Do you want to drink some soup or choke easily? I choked when I was a child."

 Chapter 1282

    Cui''er can''t speak any more. If it wasn''t for the lady''s love for Miss Wan, she would have gone out.


    Xiaoyu smiles in her heart. She is sure that the young lady in front of her is Dongfang yexuan. She is familiar with the taste of him.


    It''s just that his acting will be too similar. He completely plays Wan Yin Shuang, who is dull and can''t help talking. It''s no different from the real one.


    Think of what, "Miss Wan''s maid how so indifferent, looking not like a girl, but like an enemy."


    She wants to show interest in the maid, in order to divert the people who are watching her, not staring at the Oriental night Xuan dressed by Wan yinshuang.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant..." the maid''s face was tense, but she didn''t kneel down for the first time.


    "Niang Niang, this wench follows me to serve in the frontier. When she gets used to those who dance swords and play guns, she becomes so indifferent. I hope she will be very kind."


    Light rain is smart, a little bit to pass, he is false, but this girl is really, not afraid to check.


    "Here comes the emperor!" The eunuch''s announcement came outside.


    The eastern night Xuan cold eyes tiny MI, immediately stood up, "see the emperor!" Salute the person in front of you.


    "Xiaoyu is hungry again. Why don''t you wait for me?" Xuanyuan Qi came over and stared at the girl for a while before sitting down.


    "Miss Wan is flat."


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    "Why, I have to approve something to eat." Xiaoyu''s face fell down and he was not happy.


    "No matter what you want to eat, you can do whatever you want." Xuanyuan Qi is afraid of light rain and angry. He calls Wan yinshuang.


    "Miss Wan, sit down."


    "Emperor, can you sit with me? Will the emperor despise my rudeness? " Dongfang yexuan vows to take wanyinshuang as himself.


    Xuanyuan''s mouth is full of smoke. How does the Marquis of Weiyuan teach his daughter? Why is this girl no different from a fool?


    "Sit down. Xiaoyu is boring in the palace alone. It''s better to have someone to talk with her."


    "Yeah, really? Great. The food here is delicious. Can I come every day? I... "I pinched the corner of my coat.


    "My father doesn''t allow me to eat too much for fear that I won''t get married!"


    "Poof... Cough... Cough..." Xiaoyu''s soup just came out, and xuanyuanqi beside her just received it.


    All sprayed on his face, "sorry, I can''t help it... Ha ha ha..."


    Xuanyuan Qi calmly took the handkerchief from the eunuch and wiped it.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "your father is really your own father... Ha ha ha..." Dongfang yexuan, will you be too real.


    She could not help laughing at the thought of her husband, an evil and beautiful man, but pretending to be a shy woman.


    Unfortunately, Xuanyuan Qi thought it was Xiaowan yinshuang, but he didn''t find it at all.


    But Yu Guang looks at the maid behind Wan yinshuang, whose complexion is darker than that of an ordinary woman, and whose height is higher than that of a man, mainly because of her indifference.


    "The Marquis of Weiyuan naturally cherishes her daughter. Miss Wan is the only one who loves her, but how can she arrange such a maid? It looks like a man. "


    "No, the emperor misunderstood. Xiuer is a real daughter. She''s just a little burly. My father specially allocated it to me!" Oriental night Xuan don''t explain well, an explanation Xuanyuan Qi more doubt.


    "Come on, take this maidservant down to check if you have anything harmful to your mother."

 Chapter 1283

    "Emperor, we have checked it when we came here. I dare not harm my mother''s mind!" Dongfang yexuan stands up and pleads.


    Turn head to see to light rain, "Niang Niang, you quick help me beg for mercy, Xiu son is really not a bad person."


    Canthus but slightly pick up: Xuanyuan Qi has been so neuropathy?


    Light rain speechless, "Xuanyuan Qi, people are guests, you are not so good?"


    Mouth corner down pressure: more than that, you didn''t see I have become such a ghost, want to run all can''t run.


    Xuan Yuan sinks eyebrows together, "pull down."


    "Xiaoyu, I care about you. People in the court don''t want you to give birth to this child. I have to." The gentleness of the voice almost disgusts Xiaoyu''s overnight meal.


    Dongfang yexuan conceals his anger and sits down helplessly: "well, there are so many people who want to harm the empress. Although I don''t want to harm the empress, it''s hard to guarantee that someone will set her up. It''s better to find out, or my father will smoke me if I go back."


    Since you want to check, then check enough, he has long guessed, deliberately take this man, is to divert attention.


    What he said was true, but he didn''t believe it. It''s not his fault.


    Looking at the light rain, slightly pursed mouth, and then the canthus up: Lady, this time hard you, the body is OK?


    Light rain side head, swept Xuanyuan together one eye and turned back, eyes closed and opened: nothing, I''m fine, you can rest assured, I''m safe.


    Xiaoyu leans on the back of the wheelchair, yawns lazily, opens her eyes and touches her stomach: how are the others? How are the pregnant two?


    Dongfang yexuan moves his chopsticks with his fingers bored. One chopstick falls from the bowl to the table. He quickly picks it up and puts it on the bowl: huangfuxi is safe, the other is not, everyone is safe.


    "The emperor." A female guard outside the door came back with Xiuer and shook her head at him.


    Xuanyuan Qi doubts swept that maid two eyes, unexpectedly is not the East night Xuan disguise?


    Will he have such a good chance?


    Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t doubt Wan yinshuang. His height and temperament are not right. He never thinks that Dongfang yexuan will do this in order to see Xiaoyu.


    Light rain lazy way: "Xuan Yuan Qi, in the end still eat?"? If I don''t eat, I''ll go to bed. You''ve ruined my good mood. "


    "It''s my negligence. What else does Xiaoyu want to eat? I''ll ask someone to make it for you?"


    "I don''t eat anything that flies in the sky, runs on the land, swims in the water, grows on the ground. Go and find it for me, and I''ll eat it." Xiaoyu is deliberately embarrassed.


    Look at Dongfang yexuan: see? I''m not at a loss. Don''t worry about me.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s simple. I''ll bring it to the table tomorrow." Xuanyuan thought for a second and agreed. There was no expression of embarrassment.


    "Well, I''ll wait. I''m sleepy. Help yourself." Another yawn, "cui''er, let''s go."


    She is really sleepy, just turned around, "Oh, by the way, Miss Wan, come to talk with me tomorrow, you''d better bring some special snacks."


    After that, regardless of the people behind him, he pushed out with his back at ease.


    Oriental night Xuan rises, "emperor, that minister female also went back?"


    "Go ahead." Xuan Yuan Qi swept that maid Xiu son one eye, immediately release.


    Waiting for someone to leave, Xuanyuan Qi stood in front of the bodyguard commander, "these two people come in can check carefully, can have carry what, such as letters what?"

 Chapter 1284

    "Back to the emperor, my subordinates saw the palace maids check with their own eyes. They didn''t take it with them."


    "Go down."


    "Yes


    Cui son arranges empress to fall asleep after, also come to Xuan Yuan Qi in front.


    "Did the empress have contact with these two people? What did she say?"


    "The maidservant has been by her side all the time. They have no possibility of contact. Miss Wan didn''t say anything, but she didn''t know how to speak, and she was not angry."


    Cui Er retells their conversation.


    Xuanyuan Qi frowns, nothing special, no news, no oral, no contact, what is Dongfang yexuan doing?


    Don''t take such a good chance!


    Unfortunately, he would never know that they had already communicated with each other before his eyes.


    In the evening, Dongfang yexuan went to Shoufu''s home.


    In the evening, a white silk was hung on the tree in front of Shoufu house.


    "Have you figured it out, my lord?" Dongfang yexuan is invited into Shoufu''s study.


    "Can you guarantee that the demon... Your wife won''t do evil again?" Huang Shangshu''s golden Orioles were humiliated, and there were traces of the enchantress.


    According to the people below, the emperor was there at that time. In the long run, I''m afraid there will be more people planted in the hands of the witch.


    "I promise, but my Lord also wants to promise that my wife will not be hurt at all!"


    "Deal!" They made such a hasty and prudent decision.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Emperor, the border is in urgent need. The kingdom of Bai and the kingdom of Liao are attacking at the same time!" In the early days of the Qing Dynasty, 800 Li rushed to report this amazing news.


    "How can it be like this? How can Bai and Liao attack at the same time?"


    "We have nothing to do with Liao. How can we be so sudden?"


    "When the state of Bai was fighting with us, the state of Liao sent out troops to fight against each other, to gain profits and to divide up interests."


    "You have a hole in your head. If so, it would be better to come back when Bai Guo and we fight each other to death."


    "That is to say, the state of Bai and the state of Liao have cooperated, and they will attack us together!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Listening to the chirping voice below, Xuanyuan threw down the tea cup on the table with a bang, and it was quiet immediately.


    "This is chaotang, not a vegetable market. What''s the quarrel?"


    "If you have this time, it''s better to find out why the state of Liao suddenly appeared and what the state of Bai used in exchange for gaining the trust of the state of Liao!"


    "Yes! I''ll do as you please


    After going down to court, Xuanyuan Qi is in a bad mood. However, when he comes to Xiaoyu''s residence, he finds Xiaoyu shrinking in a couch like a cat, covered with a thin blanket. His heart calms down.


    Hearing the news, Xiaoyu opened his eyes, "did you make trouble again? Shall you kill me or drive me away? "


    All the way, she was fierce, with evil spirit on her face. In addition to her ability to make him angry, she was the old scholar of the former dynasty.


    "Even if they are full, just ignore them." Xuanyuan Qi sat on the embroidered stool moved by the palace maids.


    Look at his expression, it''s not the old bastards of the former dynasty?


    "What''s the matter?" Did someone bring him a green hat? I''m afraid I''m going to drink blood and eat human flesh.


    "It''s nothing. Liao is attacking the border."


    It''s nothing? People have already called in. It''s nothing. What is there?


    Since people don''t want to say it, she doesn''t bother to ask.


    "What did you promise me to eat yesterday?" She is very curious about what is: not flying in the sky, swimming in the water, running on land, growing on the ground, but also eating.

 Chapter 1285

    "When did I break my promise?" Xuanyuan Qi''s gentle smile.


    Xiaoyu thought about it carefully, as if he didn''t really have it. Although he was not a human, he promised her that he would do it.


    I don''t know whether he is a gentleman or a villain. Maybe he should be called a real villain. A hypocrite is more suitable.


    "Pa pa"!


    Xuanyuan hands up two times, and then someone came with a few barrels.


    Xiaoyu looks at him suspiciously, then turns to the barrels on the ground, "what kind of ghost trap are you selling?"


    "Just look at it." Xuanyuanqi waved. After the wheelchair was pushed over, he raised his hand to hold Xiaoyu up and pushed her to several wooden barrels on the ground.


    First, after the light rain stopped, the eunuch behind the bucket lifted the lid.


    Xiaoyu stretched his neck to look in, and then saw the intertwined, all slippery, ice cold snake coil in it, see the lid open, one also leaned up, spit whiskers stand up to see Xiaoyu.


    "Ah..." Xiaoyu cried out, "snake... Snake..."


    All her life and all her life, she was afraid of such mollusks. It''s creepy to see it, shivering and goosebumps.


    "Take it away, take it away!" Xiaoyu waved her hand and wanted to turn around to escape, but she had no strength at all and was about to cry.


    Xuanyuanqi motioned to the eunuch to close the lid, and Xiaoyu slowly and pitifully shrunk his head, his face was a little white.


    "Is the snake within your range? I prepared it all according to your request Xuanyuan squats down and reaches for Xiaoyu''s hand.


    She avoids it and hides it by her side.


    Xiaoyu''s heart is full of tears, abnormal ah, scared to death Le, I drop a god!


    This snake is not flying in the sky, nor swimming in the water (to be exact, it is not), nor running on land (it is climbing), nor growing in the earth.


    It''s really in line.


    "No problem if you don''t like this one. I''ve prepared others. Come and have a look." Xuanyuan pushed her to the second bucket.


    Xiaoyu closed her eyes and didn''t dare to look. This guy was deliberately taking care of her, "if I don''t look, you win, you win!"


    She probably guessed what he was preparing. According to his thinking, there were some poisonous scorpions, poisonous centipedes and other reptiles in it.


    Wuwuwu... She is so pitiful. How could there be such a bad person.


    "I''m not going to see it now?" Xuanyuan Qi a pair of not appreciate the loss, "well, I let people withdraw."


    Light rain silent, she was not scared to cry is good.


    Looking at the eunuchs who were about to leave, "wait a minute!" The light rain stopped them.


    "Well?" Xuanyuan did not understand.


    "Put it aside, I can use it!" She was scared. If she didn''t scare others, she couldn''t say it.


    Xuanyuan Qi nodded, and the eunuchs went out.


    "Why didn''t that girl come yesterday?" Xiaoyu looks at the sun. It''s almost noon. Why hasn''t Dongfang yexuan arrived yet.


    "There must be some delay." Pushing light rain into the house, "now would you like to have a good meal?"


    "Eat." There is no backbone of bow, this abnormal, she has some empty.


    "How are my grapes? Have you taken good care of it? Can you bring it to me? " She had a good time, but she didn''t see the grapes. She was worried.


    "Don''t worry, it''s very good. Just like you, you can eat it and go to sleep. Later, someone will hold it to you. However, I can''t give it back to you for the time being." So that no one will run away and cry.

 Chapter 1286

    Light rain shrivels mouth, she knows, this person is discovered her secret, how she didn''t resist to hide in front of him at that time into space?


    But the problem is that if she didn''t hide at that time, she would still be captured. It''s hard... It''s hard!


    Xiaoyu is eating a meal, "big brother, give me a detoxification, do you think I''m like this? A blooming girl turned into a paralytic, very pitiful


    A pair of eyes dribbling around, the whole face is alive.


    Looking at the smart expression, Xuanyuan Qi stopped chopsticks with no eyes: "no change, I spoil you, no pity, it will be untied after marriage."


    Xiaoyu: "molar, damn xuanyuanqi, oh... How can she get rid of him?


    "Emperor, lady, Miss Wan is here." The messenger outside called.


    Xuanyuan together sweep a decadent are not willing to open the mouth of the rain, smile, "come in."


    "Niang Niang... Niang Niang, I brought you the best golden rolls, rose cakes, pancakes and fruits in Beijing..." before entering the door, Wan yinshuang... Well, Dongfang yexuan began to shout.


    Xiaoyu sighed: "he is so stupid, who will doubt him? I''m afraid Wan yinshuang''s parents can''t tell the true from the false. "


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes, the red woman dressed in the Oriental night Xuan... Happily came in, perfunctorily saluted.


    "Niang Niang, come on, have a taste. They''ve just been bought. They''ve been running for several streets before they''ve bought them all." He motioned the black faced girl behind him to pick up the food box.


    "Really, give me a try." Xiaoyu is happy to reach out.


    "Niang Niang, maidservant takes down to load dish first." It is to check the poison and whether there is a private message.


    Light rain speechless twinkling of an eye, this is the eastern night Xuan think how stupid, will put things in it.


    What do they have? They talk to each other face to face, OK!?


    Oriental night Xuan appeases of tiny invisible nod, let her don''t worry, can be at ease.


    "Is the emperor full?" Xiaoyu asked coldly.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Xuanyuan did not understand.


    "When you''re full, you can go to work. I want to chat with Miss Wan and talk about the whispers between women!" You have to listen to all this, it''s not a man!


    "It''s OK, you talk about you, I eat slowly, not in a hurry." How can he leave? In case Wan yinshuang has a message and the people in the hall don''t see it.


    Xiaoyu takes a deep breath, remembering that I''m a lady, I don''t swear, I''m a lady


    "Miss Wan, let''s talk here." Cui Er pushes her to the window, where there is a row of chairs.


    He held the hand of Dongfang yexuan in his hand. "Miss Wan, I really like you so much. How can you be so cute?"


    Dongfang yexuan finally touched the hand of his wife. He sighed in his heart that they were really miserable. The children were going to go down to the ground, and they got together less and left more.


    "Niang Niang, is it really cute in the world? But everyone says I''m ugly, and they call me a man? " Kneading the jade hand of light rain, as before.


    "You are so good, that is they have no vision, ah... My stomach moved again... The child is really naughty, do you want to touch it?" When asked, he put his hand directly on his high stomach.


    "Well, really, he''s moving. He''s so lively..."


    Xuanyuan Qi looks at the two women over there and starts to talk about their children. It''s boring, but Yu Guang still pays attention.


    "Niang Niang, if you eat too much every day, will your baby grow too big?" Oriental night Xuan implies danger: all tell you to control diet on weekdays, eat too much, the fetus is not good to live.

 Chapter 1287

    "No, I don''t eat much every time, and the baby is healthy." Xiaoyu is ashamed to spit out. She has nothing to do all day and can''t get out. She can only eat to pass the time.


    "Niang Niang must not be greedy. When my mother was pregnant with me, she ate too much, but it took three days and three nights to be born."


    If you eat too much, you will cry.


    Xiaoyu lowers his head to avoid his eyes, eh... No, even if he can cooperate with Wan yinshuang and tell him everything, how can he know such things?


    "Then what? I''m afraid of pain. " Xiaoyu held his hand tightly.


    Oriental night Xuan comforts of clap her hand, "it doesn''t matter, as long as more exercise is good, or, Minister female accompany empress out of palace for a walk?"


    Light rain opens his mouth to promise, "no way!" Xuanyuan Qi said no.


    "Why? Are you going to put me under house arrest? " Xiaoyu glares, she is so cruel.


    "You have a big stomach. It''s not safe outside." Xuanyuan Qi sharp swept wanyinshuang, this woman encouraged light rain out, want to kill.


    Oriental night Xuan mind, light rain out of the palace can safely take away the probability of how big.


    As a matter of fact, if you run around with light rain and hide, you may have trouble in your stomach first. It''s not easy to go back to the island through several lines of defense.


    Can let light rain give birth to a child in the palace, light rain may be no problem, but the child?


    Will xuanyuanqi kill him in anger?


    "Don''t curse me. I''m afraid I''ll run away? It''s also roundabout and hypocritical. " Xiaoyu turns her lips and knows that it''s not the time to be willful.


    "Come on, let''s go for a walk in the garden, Miss Wan. You don''t know, there are many beauties in the palace. We''ll let them sing and dance later!"


    Xuanyuan wants to stop them. Although he doesn''t like them, they are his concubines, not actors.


    Light rain see his idea, "emperor, your minister is not a number of daughters want to enter the palace, that day the huangyingying also want to come in, or I will prepare for you draft?"


    Xuanyuan Qi waved his hand, "go, go, I''ll give you a discount." If I don''t let go, I don''t know what else to say.


    A lot of people were arranged to follow, protect... And watch.


    Xiaoyu took people to walk on the Palace Road, "cui''er, let people take the good things given by the Emperor today. In addition, call the concubines from all the palaces and say I have a reward."


    If she''s upset, she''ll upset everyone!


    "Yes


    "Niang Niang, when Chen Nu was at the border, she kept a dog. Originally, I treated her well, but one day she rushed out to bite me." Dongfang yexuan suddenly talks about other topics.


    Light rain a little think, understand that he is alluding to Huangfu Zifeng.


    "Oh? Did he bite you? It''s better to kill such an animal, regardless of good or bad! " No, she really wanted to kill that Huangfu Zifeng, and Xuanyuan Qi, who were emperors one by one, had no good things.


    "I think so too, but the beast is a vicious one. I don''t know when he colluded with a group of wild dogs outside and ran to the camp. Fortunately, the people in the army were very powerful and drove them away."


    Light rain doubts, good end, Eastern night Xuan said these do what?


    To say that Huangfu Zifeng didn''t get any good from them, and they didn''t get any loss.


    "Isn''t that a good thing? It''s good not to hurt people. "

 Chapter 1288

    "But the strange thing is that the mad dog came back to me and squatted in front of my tent to eat! Do you think he''s crazy? " Although Dongfang yexuan pretended to be Wan yinshuang, who was not very smart, his eyes turned, and he still showed a cool momentum.


    Prince Fu Feng asked for peace? Want them to go back?


    But how did she hear that Bai and Dai were still at war?


    Xiaoyu raises her hand slightly, touches her stomach, and looks at his invincible red face. Through today''s Wan yinshuang''s face, Dongfang yexuan''s face overlaps.


    "If there is one time, there will be a second time. It''s better to teach some lessons." Huangfu Zifeng thought that everyone was his business.


    But she Zhang Xiaoyu is not used to being controlled by others, and Dongfang yexuan doesn''t allow anyone to step on his head.


    "What the empress said is, so do the courtiers." How could he just let it go? Although the state of Bai is in a mess now, it''s still not over. Prince Fu''s son Feng has made them homeless and become a lost dog. He won''t make him feel better.


    Not far in front of the Palace Road, there was a woman in Biyi palace dress. Behind her, there was a maid in waiting, who was bowing his head respectfully.


    When Xiaoyu''s wheelchair was pushed to the front, the woman knelt down and saluted, "I''ll see the empress, empress Jin''an."


    Xiaoyu motioned to stop and stopped in front of the woman.


    "Empress, this is Wei GUI Ren."


    Xiaoyu nodded and looked at the woman, who was about sixteen or seventeen years old. She was very good-looking and had a good fortune.


    "Get up, just in time. We''re going to walk around the yard, with you?"


    Wei GUI Ren raised his eyes, eyes flow, shimmering, light rain feel strange, people like beauty, looking at such a beauty, most of the heart is beautiful.


    "Thank you, madam." Get up and stand aside.


    Because of the low status, so follow the team.


    Oriental night Xuan looked at light rain all left, return to turn head to see that woman, eyebrow can''t help but rise.


    How can he look at Xiaoyu and appreciate her? Can he be pregnant and still like a woman?


    So he swept that Wei noble one eye, cold stare at light rain side face.


    Wei Guiren suddenly felt a burst of sight. She could feel the other party''s displeasure and could not help looking at the light rain in the wheelchair in front of her. Was it the empress who was going to attack her?


    Legs suddenly some soft, early know not to eyes, mixed face familiar.


    Xiaoyu felt the sight of blame and looked back strangely, "Miss Wan is tired?"


    "No, it''s just that there are so many beauties in the palace. Does the lady feel very happy when she looks at them everyday?"


    Light rain immediately want to nod, can slowly aftertaste out of the wrong, looking at the Oriental night Xuan light eyes, immediately sit.


    "Why, no woman in the world would like a woman more beautiful than her own family, and I''m no exception." What''s wrong with this guy? It''s so strange.


    The East night Xuan hears speech, the cold of the eye ground slightly reduces, warm meaning pours on the face.


    Cui''er doesn''t notice anything wrong. She just thinks that Miss Wan''s brain is in a hole. She doesn''t speak to the empress either big or small. She doesn''t know her superiority or inferiority.


    Light rain is not a royal garden, but a peach garden. At this time, peach blossom is in full bloom. When the breeze blows, the pink petals all over the sky will fall, just like a fairyland.


    On the edge of the peach forest was a path, and there was a stone table in the obscure corner. At this time, several concubines were sitting.

 Chapter 1289

    "I really don''t know what the emperor thinks. A poor girl of unknown origin can get into the palace and be pregnant with a wild seed. Is it true that the emperor''s two said that they were so powerful that they called us here. They really thought they were green onions?"


    "Chi, you''re flattering too. Can you call it onion? The grass is right


    "I''ve heard that the slut is a good-looking woman. Otherwise, she will be so fascinated by our emperor that she will be given the Queen''s seat, even the princess who has always been a face."


    "What do you know? I''ve made it clear that the imperial concubine was wronged by the emperor before she went into the cold palace. The only reason is that the woman cried with her stomach in her arms, saying that the imperial concubine wanted to poison her back."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When Xiaoyu heard someone saying her voice, she stopped behind the trees on the other side. She was not allowed to make a sound. She wanted to hear what these people could say.


    Oriental night Xuan swept two eyes those ignorant fearless woman, then put energy in all around, close an eye to feel the expert around.


    "Ah? That woman is really vicious. How can she do that? She should die. "


    "What''s the matter? After the imperial concubine was put into the cold palace, the woman took people with her. The imperial concubine was ordered to kill her because she didn''t do anything. It''s extremely tragic."


    "Fox spirit! Pooh! If it''s in my hands, I''ll make her die This was said by a woman in palace dress of lotus color.


    Hongxinhong, the daughter of the Minister of the state, was brought into the harem after xuanyuanqi ascended the throne, so her position was very low.


    "Yes? I''d like to know how you want me to die. " Listen to the voice, Xiaoyu signals cuier to push out.


    The sudden appearance of light rain made the concubines who were just preparing for the Crusade tremble in their hearts, but they didn''t say anything, and they didn''t even stand up.


    Hong Xin sneered, "I still know who it is. It was originally a fox spirit who didn''t know where to come from and who wanted to change a pheasant into a phoenix!"


    "Ha ha ha..." the concubines next to him laughed.


    "I''m afraid pheasants are praised. I don''t know where they came from. It''s almost like pheasants." It was LAN Qin, the daughter of the Duke of the Kingdom, who said this.


    "Pheasants are not elegant. I''ve heard that there are actors outside the palace. What''s the name of the first class This woman is the daughter of a five grade official. Her name is Ning Yue. She is a promise.


    Hong Xin covered her mouth with a smile. "I know that. It''s Huakui, right? But what my sister said is not accurate. There''s another kind of swineherd here, which is called performing arts but not selling themselves. Many men love to drill into their houses. "


    Then she looked up and down at Xiaoyu with sarcasm, especially her towering stomach, with a cold look of jealousy, "I don''t know what''s her surname?"


    Dongfang yexuan feels all the people in the dark, and a bloodthirsty smile appears at the corner of his mouth. Xuanyuan Qi really doesn''t miss a flaw. There are dozens of people in the dark around.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw that cui''er was stopped by light rain.


    Although he just felt that the dark guards had gone, he still put two minds on Xiaoyu, so he still knew what those people said.


    "It''s said that the more people like something, the more they cover it up. What kind of pheasant are the maidens talking about? They''re the actors and Huakui. They don''t know. They think you''re the regulars there. They want to be part of it!"


    His women, when it''s their turn to be blind, a bunch of stupid women.

 Chapter 1290

    Dongfang yexuan''s words offend all those people. Ning Yue stands up and points to Dongfang yexuan and scolds, "what are you, and when will you speak here?"


    Dongfang night Xuan straightens the sleeves and stands beside Xiaoyu. "What are you, can you tell us out loud?"


    "I''m not a thing. My father is the prefect of Wupin. I''m the emperor''s promise." Ning Yue raised her head with pride, revealing her two nostrils.


    Dongfang yexuan agreed and nodded: "well, I know, it''s really not a thing!"


    Light rain mouth up, always know a night mouth poison, can see his heart is very cool, is how to return a responsibility?


    The person over there reacts to come over, the Ning Yue that suddenly facial expression rises red points to Oriental night Xuan, "you are not thing, you are a slut."


    Dongfang yexuan innocently opened his eyes, "yes, I am a person, not what you said... Things, just promise to say that he is a thing, not a thing, I am confused."


    Such innocent expression, light rain but most like to use, "right, lady?" He grinned at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu: "please return my night. What''s this ghost!?


    These people really don''t know what to say. They dare to call her a wild child. Isn''t that abusing her?


    She is the lady of the Oriental night hall, the legitimate and reasonable lady of all things!


    "You seem dissatisfied with the emperor''s arrangement? The emperor wants to take me into the palace. You say I''m not worthy of it, but what''s more, the emperor has no eyes. Is he a fool? "


    Her eyes were sharp on these women.


    LAN Chang sat on the stone bench and looked at it slowly: "this is not what we said, and we don''t mean it. Therefore, people who haven''t read books and seen the world are different. They can''t understand a word!"


    The sarcasm and scornful attitude in the corner of the mouth are written on the face clearly.


    "Tut..." Xiaoyu chuckled, "even if there is no evidence of the emperor''s seed, he howls wild seed and fox spirit. Is that what you aristocratic women who claim to have read books and know the truth say?"


    "If this is called a talented woman, I''d rather not have seen the world."


    The words slapped back on these women''s faces.


    LAN Qin''s face changed, and he kept a secret. "I''m afraid that''s something wrong with the girl''s words. We didn''t name her. We''re just talking about the coquettish and cheap people who don''t want to keep their faces around men."


    Xiaoyu is about to laugh. They all say that the women in the palace are not simple. Listen to them. Who is simple.


    The East night Xuan eye ground glides over the storm, the hand under the sleeve changes a point Jue.


    "Ah..."


    Lanqin, who was just boasting, suddenly cried and knelt down from the stone bench, just facing the direction of Xiaoyu.


    Light rain mouth corner rises, and the East night Xuan looks at one eye to separate, "this is how? Even if I know I''m wrong, I don''t have to give this big gift. Although I haven''t seen a coquettish bitch look like that, I think it''s the same as Changzai. Changzai doesn''t have to belittle myself. "


    She won''t take it back.


    Lanqin''s eyes are poisonous, and she is helped up by Ning Yue and Hong Xin.


    Hong Xin looked at Xiaoyu with hatred, "girl, I advise you that in the palace, we are the emperor''s concubines, who have a place, and you..."


    "Just a woman who is nothing. The emperor is fresh for two days, but he was abandoned like my shoes. I''m afraid he didn''t even have the whole body."

 Chapter 1291

    "Ha ha..." Xiaoyu sneered, "thank you for your kindness, but..."


    The sign Cui son pushes her to come forward, the East night Xuan but takes over, "let the minister female come, the girl looks at some, don''t let the person close to the empress."


    Cui''er looks at the crowd with vigilance and stares at the side.


    Xiaoyu casually smile, slightly backward, looking at the chin of the eastern night Xuan, he also looked down at her, mouth light.


    "I don''t care for any position. Even so, if I ask you to come, do you dare?" With so much talk, isn''t she just coming?


    "Miss Wan, do you know what promise is? Are you always here?"


    The East night Xuan cooperates of shake head, ignorant of low head see her, "minister female don''t know!"


    Xiaoyu looks at the women in front of her. She is clearly an outsider. She can''t fight with them, but she will be insulted by them. All of them are given by xuanyuanqi.


    "That''s a promise. Everyone has to promise! A noble man is one who kneels to see everyone! And often in... "Eyes moved to knead the knee of LAN Qin body.


    "Always there, always there, naturally. No one can remember who is who?"


    In front of not only the three people sitting on the stone bench, but also several concubines behind them, all staring at Xiaoyu.


    "The most important thing in the harem is women. That share is even less valuable. Otherwise, how could it be called that? Don''t you think so, LAN Chang


    LAN Qin glares and bites her lower lip. This woman who appears for no reason will step on everyone''s head as soon as she appears. She is still a woman of unknown origin and dares to insult her like this.


    "Girl, it''s much better to have a low or high position than to have no status, isn''t it? We are serious and innocent girls. We''re not the same kind of people. "


    Cui''er stepped forward and said angrily, "Lan Chang is here. Please pay attention to your attitude. Our empress is the empress of the emperor. Not everyone can slander her at will!"


    On this path, trees are planted on both sides. It''s lush and light rain. They are standing at the intersection. These concubines are on the inside. The scene that should have been surrounded by flowers has become a bit of the taste of Chu River and Han Dynasty.


    Hong Xin has seen cui''er in the emperor''s palace. She is the palace maid that the emperor has to use. Unexpectedly, she has arranged for this bitch to use her.


    "What''s your status? How dare you talk to me so often? A lowly slave girl, climbing up a woman who can''t make it to the top of the table, thinks that she has become a human being. Can''t she


    This words kill heart, where is to say Cui son, is to scold light rain clearly.


    "You''re a bitch. You think that if you make the emperor lose his mind, you can be the queen? Dream To ask Xiaoyu into the palace, who hates the most, that Hongxin absolutely to row first.


    She was born not low, good-looking, at home is a pet, since met the emperor, vowed to enter the palace, do the world''s most distinguished woman.


    It''s a pity that the emperor doesn''t like to come back to the palace. She hasn''t seen the emperor since she entered the palace. But suddenly, an unknown woman got what she wanted. How can she not hate it?!


    "The emperor is not what you can think of, and the position is not what you can do. I advise you to give up your mind and go to the rough palace as soon as possible, or you can save a dog''s life."

 Chapter 1292

    Like looking at a pile of dog excrement, I looked at Xiaoyu scornfully and hummed coldly: "hum..."


    Xiaoyu looks at the peach tree on the opposite side, and the flowers are like the sea. That''s the scene!


    Pink flowers crawling over the branches, at this time a gust of wind blowing, the branches tremble, petals on the wind, fluttering, toward the light rain they come here.


    Light rain slowly raised his hand, a petal fell to the palm, gently blowing a breath, petals fly.


    The corners of the mouth rise, the eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, and the eyes ripple.


    Looking at this fairyland, people in the palace could not help but hold their breath, slightly raised their heads, closed their eyes and smelled the fragrance.


    Hong Xin''s face is ugly. This woman has a foxy face. She has such a style. No wonder the emperor will be fascinated by her.


    "Oh..." light rain mouth with a taunt.


    The sight is light to put on those women who are showy: "I don''t know that all the people in the palace are so fierce. If you don''t pay attention to the emperor, cui''er, is it hard for the emperor to say anything that doesn''t count?"


    "Certainly, your majesty!" Cui Er looks back and bows her head respectfully.


    "So..." xiaoyuzui words flow, unexpectedly with a beautiful smile.


    "Teach me the rules for the noble!"


    Hong Xin was shaken by the smile and stepped back unconsciously.


    "Don''t you dare, I''m the most important person in the imperial book!" Roar, eyes cold poison of stare at light rain.


    The people behind Xiaoyu didn''t react. Is it going to hit people?


    Although the emperor doesn''t like these people, it''s true that Xiaoyu can''t compare with them, so no one responds to this hesitation.


    Dongfang yexuan gently tugs at the corner of his mouth and lovingly picks up a petal on Xiaoyu''s head. The look in his eyes is clearly to see the beloved woman. Unfortunately, no one here would think that he is a man.


    "Niang Niang... There are some people who are shameless. If they don''t teach them a lesson, they think they are all made of mud." The whip in his hand "Shua" at once.


    "Pa" hit on the ground, splashing a dust, as if hit in front of the person, but also wake up the people behind the mind.


    Light rain side Yan, turn head and East night Xuan to look at each other, two people line of sight intersect that moment, pink bubble flew out, just echo with that peach forest.


    Her white jade like fingers in front of the arrogant and domineering joy, this person no injustice no hatred so curse her, she is not clay pinch!


    "Take it!"


    The voice is not big, but heavy fall in the public heart, special see light rain behind neatly walk out of two bodyguards.


    Hong Xin was impatient and said: "you dare, bitch, I''m a noble man granted by the emperor. Ah... Let go... Let go... I''m going to kill you... Chop your hands to feed the dog, chop them into pieces..."


    LAN Qin stood up behind them, some of them were afraid to shrink back, but LAN Qin screamed, "it''s wrong, someone, call the big guard, and beat the woman in the back palace to death!"


    Xiaoyu sarcastically looked at her acting alone, regardless of her, "palm mouth!" It''s about directing the execution.


    The two bodyguards are in a dilemma. They are men. It''s not right to catch the imperial concubine. If they really hit the emperor in the face, if the emperor blames them, they won''t be able to chop off their heads!


    After this delay, the maid of honor of Hong Xin rushed forward and tore the hands of the two bodyguards, "let go, let go, how dare you hold our empress and don''t want to live? Be careful to chop your dog''s paw... "

 Chapter 1293

    Light rain helps the forehead. It''s said that where there are women, there are battlefields. It''s really worthy of the name. Those who have many concubines can''t bear it.


    Looking around, she wants to call cui''er. Cui''er silently puts her hand on the guard of her wheelchair and pushes it.


    Look at the eastern night Xuan, no, although he is now a woman, but a real man, not suitable, she is not willing to.


    Then she looked back, and the maids behind her all looked down to avoid her sight.


    Then she saw a man, who had been following Wei GUI.


    Because in the back, there are guards and maids blocking, but no one can see them for a moment.


    "That, um... Wei Guiren... Yes, it''s you. Come here!"


    When Wei Guiren came forward slowly, the concubines moved their eyes to her, but they were very bad.


    Before Wei Guiren spoke, Xiaoyu pointed to Hong Xin, "go and help her with plastic surgery. She is so ugly and her mouth is not clean. How can the emperor like it?"


    Wei Guiren: "how did this disaster fall on her?


    Looking at Hong Xin, she thought of her domineering nature and the scene of bullying herself in the past, and walked along there.


    "Bitch, you forget your humble identity, dare to move my finger, I will kill you on the spot." Although Hong Xin is pressed to kneel on one side, her head is high, staring at Wei Guiren who is walking towards her.


    "Humble status? On the spot? " Wei Guiren asked two questions in succession, with a smile of disdain.


    "My father is in the fourth grade, no worse than your father, but you don''t pay attention to people by having an aunt of Princess De, and ask people to detain me. Do you know how I survived this winter?"


    Oh, there are stories here!


    Xiaoyu was slightly in front of the theatre. He thought the palace was boring, but there were still interesting people.


    It''s no accident that Wei Guiren will appear in that palace road. I''m afraid he has been waiting for it for a long time. The target is either her or xuanyuanqi.


    "Pa"!


    As Wei GUI''s voice fell, he slapped Hong GUI''s face, which immediately showed a bright red palm seal. It can be seen that he didn''t save any strength.


    "Ah... Bitch, you dare to hit me..."


    "Isn''t it already? What else can you dare to hide when you have a bad brain? You have to show it. "


    "Pa... Pa..."


    "You... Well... I won''t let you go..."


    At first, the Hong Guiren was still scolding, but he couldn''t speak clearly. Gradually, he could only hum, and his words were not clear.


    "Wei Guiren, you... How dare you..." Ning promised, pointing at her as if he had just met Wei Guiren.


    Xiaoyu saw that his face was red and swollen, and Wei Guiren also shook his hand twice, which was a little red. The effect of force was opposite, and Wei Guiren was also in great pain.


    "OK. Don''t be too stiff when we meet for the first time. We will meet again later." Opening her mouth to stop Wei Guiren''s venting, she is only for teaching, not for human life.


    Wei Guiren stepped back and stood aside, regardless of those hateful eyes.


    The bodyguard also let go, and the Hong Guiren almost fell down. Fortunately, her people helped her quickly.


    "Lady, it seems that you are doing well in the harem of xuanyuanqi. Don''t you want to go home?"


    Light rain suddenly heard the voice of the East night Xuan, the black face of turn to see him.


    "Don''t look at me. Only you can hear me with my internal power."

 Chapter 1294

    Xiaoyu: "it''s great to know martial arts!"?! It''s amazing!


    He bowed his head slightly, his mouth moved slightly, and said in his own voice: "I have no way. If I can go home, who is willing to stay here? I don''t have a warm bed at night."


    Because the curvature of the mouth is small and the sound is smaller, cui''er may not be able to hear clearly when she gets close.


    But the eastern night Xuan is to put all attention on her body, naturally all listen in the ear.


    Smile in the heart, is he a warm bed in Xiaoyu''s heart?


    This little heartless, he has made such a big sacrifice, but Xiaoyu''s limbs are cold in winter. She really can''t sleep well without him, and I don''t know whether she can sleep well these days.


    "I''ll take you out, and I''ll be honest. For those you don''t like, just take a breath, but don''t kill them." He promised Shoufu not to kill people, but he didn''t promise Xiaoyu not to hurt people.


    Xiaoyu nodded slightly. It''s easy to get out of the palace. It''s not easy to leave safely. Besides, it''s aboveboard. However, she believes him!


    "Niang Niang, empress dowager, please!" A eunuch came here and stopped in front of Xiaoyu. He didn''t even bend his head. His arrogant look didn''t pay attention to Xiaoyu.


    The whip in Dongfang yexuan''s hand swept, and the eunuch knelt down with a pain in his leg.


    Straight kneel in front of Xiaoyu.


    "What''s the matter? You dare to be presumptuous in front of the empress. Don''t worry, empress. He doesn''t respect you first. I don''t blame you." Oriental night Xuan hit a person, not a bit sorry meaning, but also put the wrong blame on the eunuch head.


    "Who are you, dare to hurt us, don''t want to live? Open your eyes and see clearly that we are the people of the Empress Dowager! " The eunuch is about to stand up.


    Dongfang yexuan whipped a whip on his mouth, and the end of the whip turned upside down, sweeping his eyes.


    If you dare to scold him, he will call him dog eye!


    "Ah... My eyes, ah..." the eunuch covered his eyes and screamed, his mouth was too big, and the pain on his mouth was even worse.


    In fact, he didn''t hurt his eyes at all. He just swept his eyelids. Dongfang yexuan knew that he couldn''t bring trouble to Wan yinshuang.


    "I... I didn''t mean to, madam. I''m just afraid of what he said..." Dongfang yexuan looks at Xiaoyu weakly, like a woman who is in a daze and is afraid of being punished when she does something wrong.


    Xiaoyu smirked in his heart, "well, you''re also for his good. I''m afraid he''ll lose his head if he says something that shouldn''t be said. Surely he won''t blame you and thank you."


    "Really, Hoo... Scared the hell out of me!" Dongfang yexuan also patted her chest.


    Xiaoyu mouth micro movement: "I am very curious, how do you say Wan yinshuang help you, is it difficult for you to catch her pretending?"


    Just caught others will not cooperate, said his life, but also let him imitate her temperament.


    "Moved by our bitter love, we offered to help." He finds Wan yinshuang and tells them about them. She takes the initiative to help him, so he naturally takes the place of Wan yinshuang, and Wan yinshuang goes to the border.


    Tut... Wan yinshuang''s brain is really poor. People believe everything they say and are not afraid of being cheated.


    "You''ve gone too far. This is the Empress Dowager''s person. It''s up to the master to beat the dog. Wan yinshuang, don''t you think your father can protect you?" Lanqin is a native of Kyoto, and naturally knows wanyinshuang.

 Chapter 1295

    But wan yinshuang is impulsive and stupid. She always starts beating people. Few people want to be friends with her.


    Dongfang yexuan silently touched the long whip in his hand, "I didn''t say that my father-in-law is a dog!"


    "You..." Lan Qin language chokes, that is what she said, this is not to offend this father-in-law.


    "Wan yinshuang, you are a man who nobody wants. How did you get into the palace? When did you hook up with this bitch? "


    Xiaoyu frowns. This person is a bitch. It''s really hard for her. She is a scholar and has a rich family. I don''t know where she thought she was from.


    "Often in or accumulate a bit of moral, this eloquence, I do not know that it is in the vegetable market mouth."


    Ignore this woman, looking at the eunuch who is still howling.


    "How can the Empress Dowager pass on me, but what''s the matter?" The Empress Dowager is good. What can I do with her?


    Cui''er suddenly bowed her head in her ear: "madam, this empress dowager is not the emperor''s biological mother, but the stepmother whom the emperor later married. She is not two years older than the Emperor..."


    Why~


    At first, I had some doubts, and I was ready to avoid the sharp edge. After all, it was the Empress Dowager. She offended ruthlessly and was afraid of trouble. She didn''t think she was a stepmother or a young stepmother.


    I''m afraid that the Empress Dowager is not worthy of her name.


    "Empress dowager, please. You''re done. What do you want to do when you ask so many questions The eunuch covered his eyes with scarlet eyes through his fingers and spoke impolitely.


    "That is to say, a person who comes from nowhere and says that the imperial palace is full of money. It''s your good fortune that the empress wants to see you. If you don''t hurry, you''ll annoy the Empress Dowager and have your good fruit to eat."


    Rather promise face dew disdain, the emperor will let her into the palace, must be because of the belly of that piece of meat, if that piece of meat is gone, will be lost which don''t know.


    "Yes? Since it''s a blessing, I''ll give you a blessing, too. " He raised his finger and motioned the eunuchs who were carrying the casks to come forward.


    All in the open space, one by one in a row.


    "Today, the emperor rewarded some good things. Thinking that dullele is not as good as zhonglele, he brought them to share with us. Let''s all come and have a look."


    Light rain light swept those barrels, in the heart also some fear, thinking of the things inside, the corners of the mouth started to smile.


    The concubines didn''t know, so Ning agreed and pushed a maid in waiting to see.


    "Ah... Snake, there is snake..." the maid of honor immediately stepped back, then her legs softened and fell to the ground.


    what?!


    Snake!


    The concubines immediately stepped back, staring at the barrels in fear, and then staring at Xiaoyu in resentment.


    "You have a vicious heart. You should be punished for taking these things to harm us."


    "Snake and scorpion heart..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu doesn''t want to talk nonsense with them. When did she say she was a good person?


    Besides, it was given by Xuanyuan Qi. Does that mean Xuanyuan Qi is also a vicious and shameless villain?


    Do you dare to point at him by the nose?


    "Come on, since you ladies can''t see it, please help. Everyone must feel the emperor''s blessing!"


    The word "Fufen" emphasizes that not all the emperor''s are good?


    Then you can feel it!


    The bodyguards rushed up, but the emperor ordered them to listen to the empress''s words and protect her safety. They all listened to the emperor''s orders. No wonder they did.


    Press these ladies over the barrels.

 Chapter 1296

    Light rain see that ten thousand recite frost force the whip in the hand all some disorderly, mouth big open also don''t know how to refute.


    "Oh, Hello, I said that there are many ugly people who make trouble. If people don''t marry, they don''t want to make do with it. You are in such a hurry. It can be seen that you miss a man. Have you really stayed in the brothel for a long time and can''t live without a man?"


    Light rain''s words just fall, that Huang Yingying eye socket angrily opens, "the slut suffers to die!"


    In the hand suddenly appears several needles, throws toward the light rain''s window.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t blink and smiles.


    With a wave of Xuanyuan''s sleeves behind him, the needle went back along the original road and hit Huang Yingying directly.


    Huang Yingying jumped up in a hurry, and the silver needles were arranged in a row several times, standing on the column and penetrating into the wood.


    The tail needles are still ringing and shaking.


    The body that Oriental night Xuan stands up slowly sits down, clench of hand loosen.


    Take up the teacup at hand, "Yumei, go to vent your anger for your master."


    "Good!" Yumei doesn''t go out either. She grabs the chopsticks on the table and stands by the window. She doesn''t block the sight of Dongfang yexuan.


    As if aimlessly, carelessly throw down a chopsticks, the chopsticks on the long eyes, flying to the left foot of Huang Yingying.


    "Ha..." Huang Yingying spins, and the chopsticks are nailed to her left foot. She stares at the window where the chopsticks come and sees a woman''s cold smile.


    "If you have the ability, come out and fight. What kind of ability is hiding?"


    "They''re all invited. You can go down and play." Dongfang yexuan looks at the opposite window carelessly.


    Xiaoyu also looks at this side, although blocked by the window, can''t see clearly, but Xiaoyu just knows, he is looking at her, smile.


    Even if they can''t stay with him, it''s nothing. It''s not that parting is better than getting married. Their separation now is regarded as preparation for their reunion in the future.


    "Yes." Yumei jumped out of the window, stepped on the platform and stood on the edge.


    "Girl, do you mind if I step in?"


    "Don''t mind, bitches and dogs, people have the right to fight!" Wan yinshuang nods to Yumei in a friendly way. This is to help her. She is stupid and refuses.


    "Wanyinshuang!" Huang Yingying roars, and suddenly a few needles in her sleeve fly towards Wan yinshuang.


    Yumei pulled out a few chopsticks, threw them out and hit the silver needle to the ground.


    "It''s mean to hurt people with concealed weapons!"


    "It''s not mean of you two to hit me?" As soon as Huang Yingying stepped on her toes, the chopsticks on the ground shot at them.


    Light rain looked straight nodded, "not bad, this woman fight is more beautiful than men, you see, is not quite pleasing."


    Cui Er reluctantly ready to nod, listen to the empress continue to say: "if that Huang Yingying''s clothes more broken, certainly want to blood spray Zhang, attractive ah!"


    Cui''er almost vomited blood. Is that really what a woman said?


    Or a woman who is about to give birth. Isn''t she in a panic when she sees blood?


    Why is it not like the script?


    Light rain see her dress script take the wrong expression, ha ha straight smile, this girl is a fun.


    Usually pretend to be mature, but my heart is still a girl''s heart.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s time for us to go, or the fetus will be tired." Xuanyuan gets up and pushes Xiaoyu away.


    "Well, I''m not tired. I haven''t seen enough." Unfortunately, her resistance failed and she was pushed through the back door.


    Dongfang yexuan noticed that there was a shadow flashing here. He got up and came here. He found that it was empty.

 Chapter 1297

    Dongfang yexuan comes to Shoufu''s home, led by Xiaosi, and comes to the flower hall.


    "Take a seat, young master. You will come soon." The little boy took his tea and retired.


    Dongfang yexuan looks at the furnishings in the room and sees a picture of pine and crane hanging on the wall. The brush is delicate and the painting style is grand.


    The inscription on it is sharp, which shows that the person who painted this painting is extraordinary.


    "It''s said that Dongfang Gongzi is very talented and proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Is there something wrong with this painting?"


    The eastern night Xuan hears a sound to turn head, see a man of about 50 years old to walk in.


    "I don''t dare to judge the painting of Shoufu. I suddenly visit him. If there is any disturbance, I still look forward to Haihan." Gongshou, the first assistant is a man with real talent and practical work. He is a honest and upright official worthy of the name. He really admires him.


    "Have a seat, young master." The chief assistant reached out and went to the top.


    "Thank you very much."


    "The state of Dai is thousands of miles away from the state of Bai, but I''ve heard something about the prince. This time I''m here to visit the state of Dai?"


    They are all hunted down, their lives are hard to protect, and they are in the mood to travel. This is not a big heart.


    Eastern night Xuan hook lips, this old thing is worthy of being an official, this curving curse, really have a hand.


    But he didn''t have time to talk to him.


    "Mr. Shoufu is the elder of the two dynasties. He has a great feeling for the state of Dai. I come here to solve the trouble for you."


    "Oh?" The chief assistant raised his eyes and said nothing.


    Even the eastern night Xuan all have to say, can sit on the first auxiliary position, really is not an ordinary person.


    "Dai Huang suddenly brought back a beautiful woman who was pregnant. It was nothing. But Dai Huang spoiled her. She didn''t know right or wrong, and put her in the cold palace. In the long run, the monarch and the officials must be against each other. This country..."


    The voice rose slightly: "it''s not far from falling apart."


    The first assistant''s pupil shrinks, and he stares at the person who is coming. "Childe, this is serious. She''s not a woman, and she doesn''t have that great ability."


    In fact, what Dongfang yexuan said was also what they were worried about. There was no good end for any monarch or Princess of the previous dynasty who was in trouble.


    "If it''s serious, I''m sure you know it. I''m here to share my worries. If you don''t believe me, I''ll leave." The eastern night Xuan rises to arch a hand, want to lift foot to leave.


    Not to the door. "Wait a minute." The first assistant''s eyes have changed several times, and he opens his mouth to call.


    Oriental night Xuan turns head, "adult but thought clear?"


    "Why do you want to help, and what do you want?" Shoufu adults feel that they have nothing to give him.


    If Dongfang yexuan had come yesterday, he would not have stayed. The problem is that we admonished the emperor this morning. Even if we spoiled the woman, we should not be too much. What''s more, we should not ignore right and wrong. The Yanguan, who was the leader of the speech, was forced into the prison on the spot.


    If there was a better way, he would certainly accept it.


    "Do you know the identity of that woman?" Dongfang yexuan didn''t sit down this time, but walked back a few steps and stood in front of Shoufu.


    "It''s said that she was an ordinary woman. She met the emperor by chance. She was pregnant and then joined the harem."


    "Ah..." Dongfang yexuan sneered, "do you believe such words?"


    "Whether I believe it or not, the emperor said so." They can''t help believing it.


    Dongfang yexuan lifted his robe and sat back, "the emperor of Dai once went to the kingdom of Bai, but he also exchanged three cities for a woman. Do you know?"


    Shoufu nodded, "I know, but this woman has been married, and she has a body, so it''s not over."

 Chapter 1298

    Xuanyuan Qi put down the fold in his hand, "light rain, don''t stare, for a while the eyes should fall to the ground, can''t come back."


    "Hum!" Xiao yuleng, liar.


    "Do you scold me secretly in your heart?"


    Do you still use the secret when I scold you? no need!


    "I''m a liar. I don''t keep my word?"


    It''s good to know. I have self-knowledge!


    "I didn''t lie. I said I''d take you to Dongfang yexuan. Did you see it?"


    When she sees a fart, she just hears it, but doesn''t see the person. She runs to play by herself. Does it have anything to do with him?


    "You said you wouldn''t hurt him, did I? Xiaoyu, you know, he''s in my territory now. I''ll kill him as easily as stepping on an ant. "


    Hehe, Xiaoyu sneers in her heart. You have the kind to try. What kind of cruel words can you put here? If you want to catch her, you have already started, and you still have time to compete here.


    "Don''t believe it. I''ve found out where he lives." It''s just that his people have just gone and they have already left.


    Xiaoyu has a look in his eyes: if you have seed, you can catch it. If you catch me, you are cruel!


    Xuanyuanqi can''t talk any more. People don''t pay attention to him. How can he talk.


    "Don''t you want to see wanyinshuang? Let her accompany you tomorrow!" Then he got up and left. He felt numb in his back when he was looked at by light rain.


    The next day, Xiaoyu is still lying on the rest, and she hears cui''er say that wanyinshuang is coming.


    "Well, help me up." Light rain came to the side hall, see Wan yinshuang or a red dress, followed by a low browed maid, obediently sitting on the stool.


    Xiaoyu didn''t look at the wanyinshuang, instead, she looked at the maid behind her.


    But the maid kept her head down from beginning to end and didn''t look up at her.


    Frown, don''t you see the handkerchief she left?


    "I''ll see you." Wan yinshuang salutes respectfully.


    Xiaoyu raised his hand at will, "don''t be polite." From behind cui''er pushes the wheelchair to the top position.


    "What''s your leg, madam?" Wan yinshuang doesn''t know how to look at her face, which makes cui''er frown.


    How do these ten thousand families raise their daughters? Why don''t they know what to say and what not to say?


    "Niang Niang is just too old to walk." Light explanation.


    I don''t know what lady likes about this girl.


    "Oh, I thought there was something wrong with the lady''s leg. In the past, when we were in the army, we could not walk even if we were lame, and then we were clutching crutches." Wan yinshuang laughs, and his brain talks and laughs without thinking.


    Cui''er only thinks that this person is really stupid. She dares to say anything.


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes, but she was not angry. She was all right, but she was drugged and had no strength.


    "Miss Wan has been to the army?"


    "Of course I have. Most of the people in the army are honest ordinary people with a good heart. Unlike the people in the capital, they don''t look down on me and scold me secretly."


    Wan yinshuang''s sitting posture is bold and unconstrained, not as elegant as ordinary women''s, and she claps her hands on her thighs.


    Light rain eye disease of see, that wrist take a ruby bracelet.


    It was clearly... The first time he gave her a birthday present, because he wanted a daughter, so he asked her for it and put it beside him.


    He also said that he would go to the capital. I haven''t seen her for many days. I''ll take it out when I think about her.


    Without a trace of the back line of sight, "Cui Er, I want to eat braised pork, you let the kitchen do it for me."


    "Yes." Cui''er goes to the door, and Yu Guang looks at the maids in the room.

 Chapter 1299

    If she did not guess wrong, the girl in red in front of her eyes should be... Dongfang yexuan.


    I just didn''t expect that he would make such a big sacrifice, not only changing his favorite white clothes, but also pretending to be a woman.


    "When will you give birth to such a big belly? You must be careful. Don''t go out if you have nothing to do. You can tell me to do something. "


    She''s going to have a baby soon. It''s not good to go out and not run into any other place.


    "Niang Niang, the meal is ready. Is it here or..."


    "Just put it here. Miss Wan can accompany me to have some."


    At the dinner table, cui''er feeds Xiaoyu. Wan yinshuang sits opposite her. "Lady likes meat so much. Do you want to drink some soup or choke easily? I choked when I was a child."


    Cui''er can''t speak any more. If it wasn''t for the lady''s love for Miss Wan, she would have gone out.


    Xiaoyu smiles in her heart. She is sure that the young lady in front of her is Dongfang yexuan. She is familiar with the taste of him.


    It''s just that his acting will be too similar. He completely plays Wan Yin Shuang, who is dull and can''t help talking. It''s no different from the real one.


    Think of what, "Miss Wan''s maid how so indifferent, looking not like a girl, but like an enemy."


    She wants to show interest in the maid, in order to divert the people who are watching her, not staring at the Oriental night Xuan dressed by Wan yinshuang.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant..." the maid''s face was tense, but she didn''t kneel down for the first time.


    "Niang Niang, this wench follows me to serve in the frontier. When she gets used to those who dance swords and play guns, she becomes so indifferent. I hope she will be very kind."


    Light rain is smart, a little bit to pass, he is false, but this girl is really, not afraid to check.


    "Here comes the emperor!" The eunuch''s announcement came outside.


    The eastern night Xuan cold eyes tiny MI, immediately stood up, "see the emperor!" Salute the person in front of you.


    "Xiaoyu is hungry again. Why don''t you wait for me?" Xuanyuan Qi came over and stared at the girl for a while before sitting down.


    "Miss Wan is flat."


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    "Why, I have to approve something to eat." Xiaoyu''s face fell down and he was not happy.


    "No matter what you want to eat, you can do whatever you want." Xuanyuan Qi is afraid of light rain and angry. He calls Wan yinshuang.


    "Miss Wan, sit down."


    "Emperor, can you sit with me? Will the emperor despise my rudeness? " Dongfang yexuan vows to take wanyinshuang as himself.


    Xuanyuan''s mouth is full of smoke. How does the Marquis of Weiyuan teach his daughter? Why is this girl no different from a fool?


    "Sit down. Xiaoyu is boring in the palace alone. It''s better to have someone to talk with her."


    "Yeah, really? Great. The food here is delicious. Can I come every day? I... "I pinched the corner of my coat.


    "My father doesn''t allow me to eat too much for fear that I won''t get married!"


    "Poof... Cough... Cough..." Xiaoyu''s soup just came out, and xuanyuanqi beside her just received it.


    All sprayed on his face, "sorry, I can''t help it... Ha ha ha..."


    Xuanyuan Qi calmly took the handkerchief from the eunuch and wiped it.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "your father is really your own father... Ha ha ha..." Dongfang yexuan, will you be too real.

 Chapter 1300

    Light rain speechless, "Xuanyuan Qi, people are guests, you are not so good?"


    Mouth corner down pressure: more than that, you didn''t see I have become such a ghost, want to run all can''t run.


    Xuan Yuan sinks eyebrows together, "pull down."


    "Xiaoyu, I care about you. People in the court don''t want you to give birth to this child. I have to." The gentleness of the voice almost disgusts Xiaoyu''s overnight meal.


    Dongfang yexuan conceals his anger and sits down helplessly: "well, there are so many people who want to harm the empress. Although I don''t want to harm the empress, it''s hard to guarantee that someone will set her up. It''s better to find out, or my father will smoke me if I go back."


    Since you want to check, then check enough, he has long guessed, deliberately take this man, is to divert attention.


    What he said was true, but he didn''t believe it. It''s not his fault.


    Looking at the light rain, slightly pursed mouth, and then the canthus up: Lady, this time hard you, the body is OK?


    Light rain side head, swept Xuanyuan together one eye and turned back, eyes closed and opened: nothing, I''m fine, you can rest assured, I''m safe.


    Xiaoyu leans on the back of the wheelchair, yawns lazily, opens her eyes and touches her stomach: how are the others? How are the pregnant two?


    Dongfang yexuan moves his chopsticks with his fingers bored. One chopstick falls from the bowl to the table. He quickly picks it up and puts it on the bowl: huangfuxi is safe, the other is not, everyone is safe.


    "The emperor." A female guard outside the door came back with Xiuer and shook her head at him.


    Xuanyuan Qi doubts swept that maid two eyes, unexpectedly is not the East night Xuan disguise?


    Will he have such a good chance?


    Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t doubt Wan yinshuang. His height and temperament are not right. He never thinks that Dongfang yexuan will do this in order to see Xiaoyu.


    Light rain lazy way: "Xuan Yuan Qi, in the end still eat?"? If I don''t eat, I''ll go to bed. You''ve ruined my good mood. "


    "It''s my negligence. What else does Xiaoyu want to eat? I''ll ask someone to make it for you?"


    "I don''t eat anything that flies in the sky, runs on the land, swims in the water, grows on the ground. Go and find it for me, and I''ll eat it." Xiaoyu is deliberately embarrassed.


    Look at Dongfang yexuan: see? I''m not at a loss. Don''t worry about me.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s simple. I''ll bring it to the table tomorrow." Xuanyuan thought for a second and agreed. There was no expression of embarrassment.


    "Well, I''ll wait. I''m sleepy. Help yourself." Another yawn, "cui''er, let''s go."


    She is really sleepy, just turned around, "Oh, by the way, Miss Wan, come to talk with me tomorrow, you''d better bring some special snacks."


    After that, regardless of the people behind him, he pushed out with his back at ease.


    Oriental night Xuan rises, "emperor, that minister female also went back?"


    "Go ahead." Xuan Yuan Qi swept that maid Xiu son one eye, immediately release.


    Waiting for someone to leave, Xuanyuan Qi stood in front of the bodyguard commander, "these two people come in can check carefully, can have carry what, such as letters what?"


    "Back to the emperor, my subordinates saw the palace maids check with their own eyes. They didn''t take it with them."


    "Go down."


    "Yes


    Cui son arranges empress to fall asleep after, also come to Xuan Yuan Qi in front.


    "Did the empress have contact with these two people? What did she say?"


    "The maidservant has been by her side all the time. They have no possibility of contact. Miss Wan didn''t say anything, but she didn''t know how to speak, and she was not angry."

 Chapter 1301

    Xuanyuan hands up two times, and then someone came with a few barrels.


    Xiaoyu looks at him suspiciously, then turns to the barrels on the ground, "what kind of ghost trap are you selling?"


    "Just look at it." Xuanyuanqi waved. After the wheelchair was pushed over, he raised his hand to hold Xiaoyu up and pushed her to several wooden barrels on the ground.


    First, after the light rain stopped, the eunuch behind the bucket lifted the lid.


    Xiaoyu stretched his neck to look in, and then saw the intertwined, all slippery, ice cold snake coil in it, see the lid open, one also leaned up, spit whiskers stand up to see Xiaoyu.


    "Ah..." Xiaoyu cried out, "snake... Snake..."


    All her life and all her life, she was afraid of such mollusks. It''s creepy to see it, shivering and goosebumps.


    "Take it away, take it away!" Xiaoyu waved her hand and wanted to turn around to escape, but she had no strength at all and was about to cry.


    Xuanyuanqi motioned to the eunuch to close the lid, and Xiaoyu slowly and pitifully shrunk his head, his face was a little white.


    "Is the snake within your range? I prepared it all according to your request Xuanyuan squats down and reaches for Xiaoyu''s hand.


    She avoids it and hides it by her side.


    Xiaoyu''s heart is full of tears, abnormal ah, scared to death Le, I drop a god!


    This snake is not flying in the sky, nor swimming in the water (to be exact, it is not), nor running on land (it is climbing), nor growing in the earth.


    It''s really in line.


    "No problem if you don''t like this one. I''ve prepared others. Come and have a look." Xuanyuan pushed her to the second bucket.


    Xiaoyu closed her eyes and didn''t dare to look. This guy was deliberately taking care of her, "if I don''t look, you win, you win!"


    She probably guessed what he was preparing. According to his thinking, there were some poisonous scorpions, poisonous centipedes and other reptiles in it.


    Wuwuwu... She is so pitiful. How could there be such a bad person.


    "I''m not going to see it now?" Xuanyuan Qi a pair of not appreciate the loss, "well, I let people withdraw."


    Light rain silent, she was not scared to cry is good.


    Looking at the eunuchs who were about to leave, "wait a minute!" The light rain stopped them.


    "Well?" Xuanyuan did not understand.


    "Put it aside, I can use it!" She was scared. If she didn''t scare others, she couldn''t say it.


    Xuanyuan Qi nodded, and the eunuchs went out.


    "Why didn''t that girl come yesterday?" Xiaoyu looks at the sun. It''s almost noon. Why hasn''t Dongfang yexuan arrived yet.


    "There must be some delay." Pushing light rain into the house, "now would you like to have a good meal?"


    "Eat." There is no backbone of bow, this abnormal, she has some empty.


    "How are my grapes? Have you taken good care of it? Can you bring it to me? " She had a good time, but she didn''t see the grapes. She was worried.


    "Don''t worry, it''s very good. Just like you, you can eat it and go to sleep. Later, someone will hold it to you. However, I can''t give it back to you for the time being." So that no one will run away and cry.


    Light rain shrivels mouth, she knows, this person is discovered her secret, how she didn''t resist to hide in front of him at that time into space?


    But the problem is that if she didn''t hide at that time, she would still be captured. It''s hard... It''s hard!


    Xiaoyu is eating a meal, "big brother, give me a detoxification, do you think I''m like this? A blooming girl turned into a paralytic, very pitiful

 Chapter 1302

    "It''s OK, you talk about you, I eat slowly, not in a hurry." How can he leave? In case Wan yinshuang has a message and the people in the hall don''t see it.


    Xiaoyu takes a deep breath, remembering that I''m a lady, I don''t swear, I''m a lady


    "Miss Wan, let''s talk here." Cui Er pushes her to the window, where there is a row of chairs.


    He held the hand of Dongfang yexuan in his hand. "Miss Wan, I really like you so much. How can you be so cute?"


    Dongfang yexuan finally touched the hand of his wife. He sighed in his heart that they were really miserable. The children were going to go down to the ground, and they got together less and left more.


    "Niang Niang, is it really cute in the world? But everyone says I''m ugly, and they call me a man? " Kneading the jade hand of light rain, as before.


    "You are so good, that is they have no vision, ah... My stomach moved again... The child is really naughty, do you want to touch it?" When asked, he put his hand directly on his high stomach.


    "Well, really, he''s moving. He''s so lively..."


    Xuanyuan Qi looks at the two women over there and starts to talk about their children. It''s boring, but Yu Guang still pays attention.


    "Niang Niang, if you eat too much every day, will your baby grow too big?" Oriental night Xuan implies danger: all tell you to control diet on weekdays, eat too much, the fetus is not good to live.


    "No, I don''t eat much every time, and the baby is healthy." Xiaoyu is ashamed to spit out. She has nothing to do all day and can''t get out. She can only eat to pass the time.


    "Niang Niang must not be greedy. When my mother was pregnant with me, she ate too much, but it took three days and three nights to be born."


    If you eat too much, you will cry.


    Xiaoyu lowers his head to avoid his eyes, eh... No, even if he can cooperate with Wan yinshuang and tell him everything, how can he know such things?


    "Then what? I''m afraid of pain. " Xiaoyu held his hand tightly.


    Oriental night Xuan comforts of clap her hand, "it doesn''t matter, as long as more exercise is good, or, Minister female accompany empress out of palace for a walk?"


    Light rain opens his mouth to promise, "no way!" Xuanyuan Qi said no.


    "Why? Are you going to put me under house arrest? " Xiaoyu glares, she is so cruel.


    "You have a big stomach. It''s not safe outside." Xuanyuan Qi sharp swept wanyinshuang, this woman encouraged light rain out, want to kill.


    Oriental night Xuan mind, light rain out of the palace can safely take away the probability of how big.


    As a matter of fact, if you run around with light rain and hide, you may have trouble in your stomach first. It''s not easy to go back to the island through several lines of defense.


    Can let light rain give birth to a child in the palace, light rain may be no problem, but the child?


    Will xuanyuanqi kill him in anger?


    "Don''t curse me. I''m afraid I''ll run away? It''s also roundabout and hypocritical. " Xiaoyu turns her lips and knows that it''s not the time to be willful.


    "Come on, let''s go for a walk in the garden, Miss Wan. You don''t know, there are many beauties in the palace. We''ll let them sing and dance later!"


    Xuanyuan wants to stop them. Although he doesn''t like them, they are his concubines, not actors.


    Light rain see his idea, "emperor, your minister is not a number of daughters want to enter the palace, that day the huangyingying also want to come in, or I will prepare for you draft?"

 Chapter 1303

    Xiaoyu looks at Xuanyuan Qi sarcastically, and then clenches Dongfang yexuan with one hand.


    "Don''t go back. Stay with me in the palace. I''m afraid that someone will harm me at night. I can sleep peacefully when you''re around!"


    "Since the empress has a life, then I''d better obey it. The courtier still wants to eat that snack. Let someone make it for me." Dongfang yexuan pushes Xiaoyu back.


    Neither of them wanted Xuanyuan''s approval.


    People have gone a few steps, those who follow the servants are low head, dare not look at the emperor.


    Xuanyuan Qi cold busy eyes staring at the crowd, "come, follow!"


    This is not to those who followed the light rain, but to those dark Wei.


    Small six son also pointed to a few maids eunuchs, and other protection of the emperor''s bodyguard to follow.


    "Didn''t your mother tell you that I gave them to you?" Xuanyuan Qi looked at these so-called concubines.


    LAN Qin stares big eyes, this... Unexpectedly is true?!


    "I think you like it very much. Let''s take it back and keep it." Xuanyuan Qi''s words don''t give people room to bargain.


    So the noblemen and those who agreed, though disgusted and frightened, still told the servants to leave in a hurry.


    Xuanyuan Qi glanced at the waiting maids.


    "The bodyguards beat 80, the eunuchs 50, and the maids 30 again. Do it immediately!" He didn''t even ask. He ordered.


    I can''t even recognize the master. What else can I do?


    "Cui''er is still clever. She will be punished severely for her temporary demerit and next time."


    "Yes Cui''er was relieved. She almost thought she was finished.


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan say that they are going back. In fact, they are wandering around in the palace. There are no few people behind them. There are still some tails.


    But the light rain let them apart for some distance, not so close.


    "Husband, I heard that the state of Bai and the state of Liao were attacking the state of Dai together. What''s the matter?" She was locked up in the palace, surrounded by Xuanyuan Qi people, a little outside the news are not received.


    Or hear Xuanyuan Qi people to report, she listened to a mouth, not clear.


    "Good thing, you''ll know soon." Dongfang yexuan pushes her to one side of the corridor, stops and squats beside her.


    "Lady, your task now is to take care of yourself and give birth to our children safely. Don''t worry about anything else. I''m in charge of everything!"


    "But I''m worried, my parents, my aunts, and grapes. I don''t know where they''ve been shut by Xuanyuan. I haven''t seen them for so long!"


    Dongfang yexuan held her hand. "Everything is fine. We have entered the sea successfully. I will inquire about the grapes. Don''t worry about it."


    "Also, Mo Yufan has arrived, is studying your antidote, we will be OK!"


    Xiaoyu feels his temperature and looks at the proud man who disguises himself as a woman. His type I ability must be very uncomfortable.


    "Ah ye, it doesn''t matter if I''m alone in the palace. You don''t have to make such a sacrifice for me."


    "It''s not a sacrifice, it''s a trick. I can do it for you and the children!"


    Back to the palace, Xiaoyu still sticks to the Oriental night Pavilion, just to let others see that it''s just a conversation between ordinary women.


    "Niang Niang, your majesty asks the maidservant to take this and send it back later." Cui''er came with a cage made of gold, which contained a little purple thing.

 Chapter 1304

    "Grape..." Xiaoyu is very excited to see that cui''er puts her hand on the table to open the cage.


    Cui''er stopped, "madam, you can''t do it. Your majesty said that this thing is highly toxic, so you can''t contact it directly!"


    "Fart!" This is her grape. How could it hurt her?


    Grape opened his eyes, see rain is very excited, but it can''t move, can only lie in the cage.


    "Master... Wuwuwu, that bastard bullied me..." grape''s weak voice came to Xiaoyu''s mind.


    He''s very weak now. He doesn''t have any strength. I don''t know what the guy did to him.


    Dongfang yexuan opened the cage, "miss cui''er, I''m watching. It''s OK. It''s so lovely. It won''t hurt people!"


    "No way..." cui''er reaches for her hand to stop her, but Dongfang yexuan reaches for her hand. Cui''er doesn''t even touch his hand, so he already holds the grape out and puts it on Xiaoyu''s knee.


    Cui''er is very worried, but the emperor gives an order and can''t give it to the empress.


    "I''ll tell him. You step back." Light rain holding grapes, slowly Shun Mao.


    "Grape, you have suffered." It was good to stay in the space, but she was involved.


    "Wuwuwuwu... Master, there are all bad people here. They are starving me, they don''t give me any food, they feed me bitter things every day, and they call me a soft and pitiful creature..."


    Grape is really wronged these days, Xuanyuan Qi sent a special maid to take care of it, but the maid ate what she gave it and cursed it, saying that it mixed her way up.


    Light rain Mou son become cold, Xuan Yuan Qi is so take care of her grape?!


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll be with me in the future. There won''t be such a thing."


    "But I want to go back to space. There are too many bad people outside. They will kill me!" Grapes are protesting. It''s not like it''s left outside.


    "Well, I''ll find a way, and I''ll be in soon, OK?" Although grapes are very powerful and full of poison, they are not as smart as human beings after all. If they are treated like this, they will definitely hurt themselves.


    The eastern night Xuan conveniently touched its head, "good, soon all right."


    Mo Yufan will soon develop an antidote, grape... Ah, no, "lady, grape itself is highly toxic and an antidote, right?"


    Light rain does not understand to look at him, "have what problem?"


    The East night Xuan conceals the joy in the eye: "is that can say, grape''s blood can cure itself?"


    Maybe it can make light rain return to normal.


    Xiaoyu thinks it''s not reliable. "If the grape has the function of detoxifying directly, will it become like this?"


    Oriental night Xuan thought, also right, this poison should be aimed at grape, it can''t solve by itself.


    Xiaoyu looked down at the two palms of grapes on his knee, "husband, you said, grapes can''t save themselves, can you save me?"


    "No way!" Dongfang yexuan refused.


    "Why?" It''s such a good thing. She''s untied. Isn''t she free?


    "First of all, we don''t know that its blood is useless to you. Secondly, you and I know the poison of grapes very well. If there is an emergency, what can you do?"


    She lives under Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes every day, and the food she eats contains the ingredients of ruanjin powder.


    Just add less, will not affect the body and fetus.


    The two people have different opinions.

 Chapter 1305

    Xuanyuan comes to dinner in the evening. He always comes to accompany Xiaoyu for lunch and dinner. In his words, it''s called cultivating feelings.


    However, he was not very happy when he was browed in the front court today.


    Because of the attack of Bai and Liao on Dai, they wanted to hand over Zhang Xiaoyu.


    "Emperor, there are some old ministers of the chief assistant and Taifu, waiting in front of the imperial study hall." The eunuch hastened to catch up and report.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s steps, looked at the direction of Xiaoyu palace, there are still a few steps to go.


    "Just go back." If these old ministers come to the study, there must be something important.


    "Emperor, I know that the empress to be canonized is the wife of the young master of Sihai villa in the kingdom of Bai. Is Zhang Xiaoyu the princess of the kingdom of Bai right?" Before the first auxiliary station, it''s a direct step.


    Xuanyuan Qi just sat down and said, "how do you know the first assistant?"


    "Is that the emperor''s admission? Emperor, that Zhang Xiaoyu has become a relative and is pregnant. Now he is still the target of the white kingdom. You must not be confused. You are the example of all the people. This kind of seizing a wife will leave a bad memory forever! "


    Shoufu''s words, together with the minister has learned, can see the emperor''s expression, or very surprised.


    "So what? In ancient times, the emperor of the Tang Dynasty seized his daughter-in-law, and it''s a good story, isn''t it? " Xuanyuan Qi didn''t feel that he was wrong. He really loves Xiaoyu and asks himself how much less than Dongfang yexuan.


    "The Emperor..." how can the emperor say that? The emperor of the Tang Dynasty is a Hun Jun, but the emperor is a Ming Jun!


    Xuanyuan Qi raised his hand to stop, "if you just come to say this, then you can go, I don''t want to hear it!"


    Taifu pulls the first assistant who wants to speak and shakes his head to him. The emperor obviously doesn''t listen to them. He has no intention!


    "Emperor, the border war, although Liao blessing, but the white country can not protect themselves, the people inside the uprising, countless, is a good time to attack."


    "No, there are only a few generals who can fight on behalf of our country, and we need to get rid of the generals guarding the border. If our successors are weak, won''t it give Liao a chance to take advantage of it?"


    "The state of Bai and the state of Liao have already said that if they hand over Zhang Xiaoyu, they will withdraw. As long as they don''t have this woman, everything will be solved!"


    "What bullshit you''re talking about? How can a country hang on a woman and lose her face?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan have just finished their meal. Xiaoyu leans on the soft couch with the grapes in her arms and falls on the back of the grapes in beat.


    "Miss Wan, your father and brother are both generals. Is it fun to fight?"


    Dongfang yexuan: "lady, have you forgotten that I am not wanyinshuang? How should I know?


    "It should be fun, but they only let me stay in the camp, so I don''t know." Looking at her slantingly, is it fun to make fun of him?


    Light rain pick eyebrows, of course, fun.


    At night, Xiaoyu is ready to let Dongfang yexuan sleep with him. A maid in waiting comes with two bowls of bird''s nest. "Niang Niang, the bird''s nest is here."


    Xiaoyu drinks a cup of bird''s nest every night, which is a habit she developed after she was pregnant.


    "Lady, I''ll feed you." Dongfang yexuan gets up to take the bowl, but cuier refuses.


    "Miss Wan, it''s good for the maid to come. This is for you." Next to a bowl of bird''s nest.


    The maid in waiting handed it to Dongfang yexuan. He didn''t want it. As soon as he lifted it up, the bowl went straight to him.

 Chapter 1306

    He reflexively wants to spin away, but he thinks of the identity he plays. He just sidesteps to avoid it.


    Because he fell straight to his chest, and he couldn''t let it be too obvious, so there were a few drops on his chest, and most of them fell on his sleeve.


    "Oh, finished, I just finished the clothes..." eyes dim, Eastern night Xuan distressed pulling his sleeve.


    Xiaoyu finds something wrong and raises her hand to signal cui''er to stop.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. Please forgive me." The palace maid immediately knelt down and kowtowed, and then got up with a handkerchief to wipe Dongfang yexuan''s chest.


    Oriental night Xuan side body, "need not, I don''t blame you is."


    "No, I''ll wipe it for you." The maid of honor threw her hands at his chest.


    Oriental night Xuan holds back the disgust in the heart, and wants to clap the impulse of the maid in waiting, in the moment that she rushes to touch the chest, then step back.


    "You don''t have to. You didn''t mean to. Why are you so stubborn?" Oriental night Xuan pulls sleeve, sticky, uncomfortable.


    How unbearable it is for a cleanliness addict.


    The maid of honor winked at cui''er quietly, and then said in a low voice, "it''s all my fault. Thank you for your forgiveness! Take off your clothes and wash them for you


    "No, why are you so annoying!" Oriental night Xuan uses the tone of Wan Yin frost and turns impatiently.


    When cui''er didn''t see it, she looked at Xiaoyu pitifully, "what should I do? Your men are despised. Do you dislike me? "


    Xiaoyu listens to the sound of his internal power, almost no spray, fortunately she just stopped cui''er''s feeding.


    "Miss Wan, I see your body is bigger. I''ll find you some clothes. Will you wash and change your clothes next door?" Cui er''s considerate greeting is next door.


    "Oh, it''s really troublesome. I have already bathed at home, so I have to wash it again!" Oriental night Xuan swings sleeve, unwilling to go next door.


    Xiaoyu frowns. Cui''er, they think they are still visiting Dongfang yexuan. Whether he is a man or a woman, it''s the most direct and accurate way to touch him. After all, it''s not easy to see him with your own eyes.


    I just don''t know how he hid the past.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xuanyuanqi had planned to meet several ministers, and then went to see Xiaoyu. But at this sight, it was completely dark. Knowing that Xiaoyu didn''t want to see him, he arranged for someone to guard him, so he took a rest.


    Did not want to report at night, will he wake up, "report to the emperor, Liao main attack, white flank, first lost two cities!"


    what?


    Xuanyuan Qi still pass the hand of boots to stop, simply will boot a throw, toward the book case.


    "What''s the matter?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When Xiaoyu sleeps in a daze, he feels that there is a heat source nearby, and there is a paw acting recklessly on his chest.


    Immediately struggling to wake up, "you..."


    Can lift an eye, saw the man that appears suddenly on the bed.


    "What are you doing here?" And changed it to my own.


    That''s right. The man who steals incense and jade in the evening is Xiaoyu''s real husband, Dongfang yexuan!


    "There are so many people outside, and cui''er, she is lying on the outside..." Xiaoyu anxiously pushes him, and holds up her head to see if there is any trouble outside.


    Dongfang yexuan uses her mouth to block her mouth and kisses her. After a little bit of lovesickness, Dongfang yexuan slowly separates.

 Chapter 1307

    "Don''t make a noise. I''ve already ordered the sleeping acupoint outside, but those dark guards don''t have it. If you bring people in, we''ll be surrounded by people."


    Light rain weak beat his chest, "scared to death, I thought it was the apprentice!"


    "Dengtuzi?" Dongfang yexuan looked up and down at his wife in his arms through the dim night, "do you know what dengtuzi is?"


    Xiaoyu felt her hand slowly going deep into the clothes, "what are you doing? The child is still sleeping


    Dongfang yexuan: "do you want people to live?"?


    "What did you do to keep cui''er from them?" Did you make a false breast?


    But there should be no such thing as silica gel in ancient times.


    "It''s just two pieces of pork!"


    Xiaoyu: "it''s really hard to imagine that Dongfang yexuan has two dolls of pork on his chest!


    Oriental night Xuan finally can only slightly quench thirst, holding light rain, two people meet after the first warm sleep.


    After Xiaoyu wakes up, the person next to her is no longer there. She looks up in panic and finds that it''s bright outside and it''s almost noon.


    She has always been able to sleep, especially after pregnancy, but since entering the palace, she has been very alert and didn''t sleep too deeply. She didn''t want to sleep so sweetly this evening.


    "Somebody..." he called out.


    "Lady, are you awake?" Cui''er comes in. The maid in the back has put the washing water aside.


    "And miss Wan?" Light rain asks a way in a hurry, she sleeps too deeply, also don''t know East night Xuan is oneself leave of, still was discovered by the person to catch!


    "Miss Wan is eating snacks in the yard. She has been up for a long time. She has been shouting about the birds that want to hit the branches, saying that she is sleeping." Cui''er serves Xiaoyu to get dressed, and then takes the handkerchief to help wash her face.


    "It''s her nature to do it!" Xiaoyu knows he''s OK, so he''s not worried.


    She turned to the head of the bed. When she went to bed, she worried that they would take the grapes away and put them on the pillow. When Dongfang yexuan came, she put them on the table here.


    When I saw it, I found that it was in the bed and I was sleeping soundly.


    The corners of his mouth slightly hook, "hold it to me!"


    Light rain has been held in the wheelchair, Cui Er hesitated for two seconds, or obediently holding the purple ball on the empress''s knee.


    "What would you like to eat? The kitchen has prepared some cakes, porridge and vegetables! "


    "I can. Ask Miss Wan later. She may not be used to it." In fact, she knows what Dongfang yexuan likes to eat, but she can''t let others know!


    Out of the door, found that the eastern night Xuan sitting on the side of the fence, under the plant bamboo, is the kind of ornamental, the kind of long.


    And he was leaning on it, his back to this side, turning over what he was doing.


    When the light rain came near, I found that there were caterpillars on the railing. The jade hand was holding a bamboo branch to tease the caterpillars.


    "Miss Wan?" Maybe others think Dongfang yexuan is teasing caterpillars, but Xiaoyu finds that his mind is not on it at all.


    "Ah! The empress finally wakes up. You can really sleep. I''ve been up for a long time. " He got up at dawn and found that Xiaoyu was holding his clothes on his chest. He had a good sleep.


    He couldn''t bear to disturb her. He gave her a kiss on the lip, gently separated her hand, and then left after covering the quilt.


    "How can we be the same? I''m pregnant. I''m the biggest!" Don''t mention, Dongfang yexuan is like this. She likes it, just like... Two friends.

 Chapter 1308

    Motioned him to look at his stomach, but he was about to give birth to a pregnant woman!


    Oriental night Xuan eyes gentle, touch her stomach, "is, Niang Niang biggest!"


    After dinner, Xuanyuan Qi still didn''t appear, which is good news for Yu Xiaoyu.


    However, there was an unexpected person.


    "Niang Niang, Miss Huang yinghuang of Shangshu mansion asks to see her. Do you want to see her?" Cui''er reports and looks at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu frowns. What does this woman come to her for?


    Liuying was a famous artist in the kingdom of Bai. Many dignitaries held her in their hands. She also secretly saw Liuying mixing with men.


    But they don''t intersect at all.


    "Miss Wan?" Huang Yingying didn''t hear that Wan yinshuang was in the palace to take revenge, did she?


    "Well, if she dares to come, I''ll fight. I don''t like her any more." Oriental night Xuan appeases of see her.


    "Don''t worry. I can handle it. She should have come for me. I''m afraid she''s still trying to confirm my identity." Internal power transmits sound.


    Although the fake breast made of pork cheated the palace maids last night, xuanyuanqi was still not at ease, and sent a fine work of huangyingying. Huangyingying and wanyinshuang are enemies, and they know each other very well.


    Be careful!


    "Otherwise, I can get rid of her. You are my guest. You don''t need to see her." Since there is a risk of exposure, she drove people away. If she didn''t see them, it would be OK.


    "It''s OK. I haven''t beaten her for a long time. My hands are itchy."


    "No, you can get rid of it once or twice. Can you get rid of it all the time? It''s even more doubtful. In that case, it''s better to solve it all at once! "


    Xiaoyu sighs, it can only be like this.


    "Tell her to come in!"


    "See you, madam!" Huang Yingying is taking a maid and standing in front of her to salute.


    Huang Yingying can be Huakui, but also want to win the title of the first beauty, this face is good!


    "Miss Huang, please get up!" Xiaoyu raises her hand and smiles.


    "Mother Xie, I heard that she is pregnant. I''m looking for a baby. I hope she likes it!" Huang Yingying motioned the maid to come forward.


    Open the box, it''s a kind of medicine, it''s also a rare good medicine.


    "It''s a thousand year old Polygonum multiflorum. It''s useless in the courtiers'' house. I''d like to present it to the empress. I hope she will live a happy life and be healthy!"


    Huang Yingying is very respectful, her words are not arrogant and impetuous, and she has the style of a noble woman in a family. Her every move is graceful.


    "You''re welcome, Miss Huang." It''s a good thing. No matter whether she can use it or not, she won''t bite her hand.


    Sign cui''er to take it.


    "Miss Huang, please have a seat. Come and have tea." I have to say that such people are still likable.


    This is not, even if she no longer how do not like to see, can take people soft, she has no reason not to entertain.


    "Thank you, madam." In the room, Xiaoyu sits in the middle, and Dongfang yexuan and Huang Yingying sit in her left and right hands respectively.


    "Miss Wan, you are all right!" Huang Yingying nodded to Dongfang yexuan.


    She already knew, that day appeared in white jade Pavilion, also helped Wan yinshuang export scold her, is in front of this Zhang Xiaoyu, white country civilian princess.


    Oriental night Xuan disdains of curl a mouth, "pretend what big tail wolf?"? I don''t know you, a little white flower. I wish every man would go under your skirt. But I''m not one of those men. It''s not good for me! "


    Xiaoyu drinks tea calmly, says nothing and goes to the theatre quietly.


    "Miss Wan, I haven''t provoked you. Why do you think I''m so unpleasant?" Huang Yingying''s tea cup is on the table.

 Chapter 1309

    "Chi, do you need any reason to look down on you? There''s no place in your whole body that I like to see! " Disdain of turn, not willing to take care of the appearance.


    "I think I''m very good. At least everyone likes me. I''m much more popular than you." Huang Yingying carefully observed every facial expression and movement of Wan yinshuang.


    "You..." Wan yinshuang seemed to be enraged and opened her mouth, "they are blind, but I am not blind!"


    "Well, Miss Wan is not blind, but with this temperament, she can be a brother with a man!"


    Xiaoyu blinks. Isn''t that a curse?


    "That''s better than being a man in the limelight!"


    Light rain panic, this is more severe, said that people are the starter GouLan court actor, day by day change people do husband and wife!


    These two people''s rank is not low. She knows that Dongfang yexuan has a poisonous mouth, but she doesn''t think that Huang Yingying will let her.


    Huang Yingying''s hand under the table was clenched and clenched.


    Wan Yin frost in front of her is no different from Wan Yin frost in her memory, just as disgusting.


    "Ha ha..." Huang Yingying suddenly laughed, "I still remember when Miss Wan was eight years old, she met our emperor and wanted to be his daughter-in-law. At that time, she made everyone laugh. Now miss Wan is not young, but she is still thinking about the emperor?"


    Light rain heart a shock, looked at Huang Yingying, this just moved the line of sight to the East night Xuan.


    This words but not, Wan Yin frost eight years old of affair, affirmation won''t tell East night Xuan, don''t mention secretly love who this kind of words.


    Can he answer that?


    "None of your business!" The eastern night Xuan didn''t answer directly, directly connect back.


    Huang Yingying didn''t think he would answer like this. She was stunned for a second. "Wan yinshuang, don''t be shy. The empress won''t blame you."


    "Chi, I don''t know who it is. I pretend to be sick all day long. I''m afraid that anyone who doesn''t know she''s sick will hide behind his brother''s buttocks and dare not gnaw!"


    Wan yinshuang did not refute what she said. Huang Yingying was suspicious. What she said was half true, not eight years old, but seven years old. Besides, it was not the Emperor today, but the ninth Prince of Xuanyuan Jing, one of the three most beautiful men in the mainland!


    Dongfang yexuan knows that she is doubting when he sees her slight consideration in her eyes, but he has known for a long time that he wants to play a person after all. For her life, Dongfang family''s news network can still do it.


    "I don''t admit that you''re sick. I can''t remember well before I''m old. When did I like the emperor? You like it, don''t you? They will slander people, and they will not be able to get on the stage when they do dirty things! "


    After that, he patted the table and it was loud.


    Huang Yingying couldn''t ask anything, so she smashed her teacup at Wan yinshuang. "You''re a bitch. If I don''t teach you a lesson, what''s education?"


    In this way, the two began to fight, toward the door to fight out.


    Light rain has not how, found two people outside in the yard fighting hot.


    "Niang Niang, this..." Cui son worries of looking at, "want to call a person to stop?"


    "No, our palace is boring. Some people perform Kung Fu, isn''t it good? When they break things, let them stay and do hard work for me to make amends. "


    Ha ha, like Wan yinshuang, she doesn''t like the yellow warbler very much. It''s probably the white lotus that everyone has to kill.


    "Come on, let''s see." Beckoning cui''er to push her forward.

 Chapter 1310

    In the courtyard, Dongfang yexuan followed the style of Wan yinshuang, a long whip came back to the house, and Huang Yingying was unarmed and barely tied.


    Of course, according to the strength of the Oriental night Xuan, a face-to-face can let her die.


    "Fight, come on, whoever loses will stay and brush the toilet for me."


    Xiaoyu is wearing a jacket, and her face is also plump. Sitting in a wheelchair is like a ball, waving her hands and cheering.


    There is an open space in the yard, paved with floor tiles, which is very flat, but there are flower beds beside, and there are two big jars. There are goldfish and water lilies.


    "Whistling" Dongfang yexuan''s whip makes the wind roar. It''s a white mark on the ground.


    "Wan yinshuang, you are not the daughter of a general. What can you do against me again and again? I won''t teach you a lesson!"


    "Why do you say so much? There''s a man who''s better than Zhen Zhang! " As long as Dongfang yexuan thinks that it''s all these people who are playing tricks secretly, which makes him separate from Xiaoyu, he wants to strip off these people''s skin.


    "Shua" whip tail hit to Huang Yingying, she avoided the moment, suddenly reversed, pumping in her hand.


    Huang Yingying''s jade hand suddenly appeared a red mark.


    "Ah, Miss Wan, how can you hit someone? A woman''s hand is the second face. It''s not good if you break it." Xiaoyu frowned and said, looking worried, but what''s the matter with those bright eyes?


    "It''s not mine. It''s a surprise to the lady." At the foot of Dongfang yexuan, he took off. In a turning moment, the whip came out again and went straight to Huang Yingying''s face.


    Huang Yingying hurriedly avoid, on the spot a roll, clothes dirty is small, but the sky is slowly falling a pinch of black hair.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Why can''t I get it right?" Oriental night Xuan a face pity.


    Huang Yingying''s eyes lit up. She clapped her hands on the ground and flew up. Her hands became claws. She grabbed at the eastern night Pavilion.


    The whip in Dongfang yexuan''s hand turned round and kept turning. She couldn''t get close at all. Her left hand turned back, and several needles appeared between her fingers. Suddenly, she went to Dongfang yexuan''s face.


    Dongfang yexuan leaned back into a bow, supporting the ground with his left hand. The whip in his right hand caught Huang Yingying''s left foot, pulled it hard, and immediately fell to the ground.


    Dongfang yexuan stands up straight and kicks Huang Yingying''s waist. She flies out, but her foot is entangled by the whip and pulled back on the way.


    "Ha ha ha... Great, great. It''s not a swing. Miss Huang must be very happy!" Xiaoyu did not understand the style of applause.


    "Cui''er, I''ll ask someone to make a swing for me in the yard."


    "Yes Cui''er looks at Huang Yingying flying around in the sky. She wants to say something, but she doesn''t care. She looks excited. What can she say.


    "Bitch, you let me go!" Huang Yingying''s feet are entangled, but her hands are free, but she has been pulled by people in the air. She is so dizzy that she can''t see the scenery clearly.


    Holding the idea of self-help, a gold needle appeared in his hand and shot in the direction of Wan yinshuang. Part of it was still towards the whip that entangled his feet!


    The eastern night Xuan certainly saw out, "hum, think of of of beauty, don''t you very can?"? You''re fighting on! "


    The whip in his hand changed its direction, carrying people flying towards the roof, just like flying a kite. When he looked at it, the whip moved, entangled people and hung upside down on the big tree in the yard.

 Chapter 1311

    It has to be said that Dongfang yexuan, who has inspired the bad factors, is very terrible. He didn''t like to talk to other people before. Although his mouth is poisonous, not everyone deserves his tongue.


    "Niang Niang, do you think this zongzi looks good? Shall we play on the swing? " Dongfang yexuan flies to Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu clapped happily, "good, good!"


    There is no tradition of not beating women in their family. If Dongfang yexuan doesn''t, she doesn''t even have it.


    Dongfang yexuan didn''t want to do it by himself. He pointed to a palace maid and said, "it''s just you. You''ll let the empress enjoy the swing!"


    The palace maid looked at the empress and saw that she didn''t object. In addition, the emperor had just given a death order. The front group of people who didn''t listen to the empress didn''t know where they were squatting at the moment.


    He immediately stepped under Huang Yingying. Huang Yingying hung upside down on the branch, her head three feet above the ground, her whole body tied up and her mouth empty.


    "Niang Niang, Niang Niang saves me, you don''t swing, Wu Wu Wu... Niang releases me!"


    Say the wind is the rain, the tears pour from the face to the ground, tick tick.


    If you want to say that Xiaoyu really has a grudge against her, she just can''t stand it, but her goal is to mess up daiguo, so for some innocent people, Xiaoyu can only say sorry.


    Xiaoyu didn''t speak, and the maid of honor didn''t dare to do it. Dongfang yexuan stood beside Xiaoyu, "wanton, the empress said to see, that''s to see! Don''t you do it yet? "


    In his opinion, Huang Yingying is not innocent. Although Liuying is in Baiguo, she doesn''t directly attack them, but she is ordered to contact with those high officials, release rumors to attack Xiaoyu, and get in touch with Dongfang Yeliang, trying to seize family wealth.


    How did xuanyuanqi get the property of Dongfang family?


    It''s the result of the cooperation between Liuying and Dongfang Yeliang.


    "Ah..." as expected, the maid of honor pushed her down.


    The whole palace is rippling with the scream of Huang Yingying. The sense of weightlessness is deeply felt by the light rain.


    Xuanyuan Qi sitting in the sedan chair to drive to this side, in the Palace Road heard the cry, "what sound?"


    Xiao Liuzi listened carefully, "it seems that he came from Kunning palace."


    Kunning palace?


    Isn''t that the palace where Xiaoyu lives?


    Xuanyuan Qi couldn''t wait to fly to that side.


    "What are you still doing? Why don''t you chase me?" Small six son scold, call palace person to come behind, oneself also followed to fly past.


    When Xuanyuan came together, he was worried about light rain, but who would tell him what happened?


    Xiaoyu and Wan yinshuang sit drinking tea and eating snacks, but Huang Yingying, who is called into the palace by him, is hung on the branch, pushed out and swung back by the maids in the palace.


    Originally, Xiaoyu was a little guilty. She had just been offered a kind of treasure by others. It was really inhuman for her to cross the river and tear down the bridge.


    Fortunately, Dongfang yexuan told her something Huang Yingying had done, and she felt at ease.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you so happy?" Xuanyuan stepped forward with a smile.


    Xiaoyu is enjoying the swing of human flesh sandbag happily when he hears an annoying voice.


    "You are just in time. I have something to ask you!" Xiaoyu didn''t see that he was OK. As soon as she saw him, she was not angry.


    "Oh? Xiaoyu has something to do with me. Why don''t you send someone to me? " Xuanyuan Qi went to Xiaoyu and sat down, and naturally reached out to lift the blanket on her legs.


    Just waiting to touch whether her hand is warm or not, Xiaoyu retracts her hand in disgust.

 Chapter 1312

    "I ask you, don''t you mean to take good care of my grapes, that''s what you mean?" The light rain drags the grape and touches its head.


    "I''ve lost a lap!"


    Xiaoyu''s complexion is not very good. Xuanyuan Qi also noticed that the little purple guy with shiny hair color was a little gray now. His mental distress can be said to be due to the effect of special medicine, but it did look wrong.


    "It should be the people at the bottom who do not agree with each other. Don''t worry. I''ll let the imperial doctor take a look."


    "No, I don''t believe a word you said!" Xiaoyu looks to one side and doesn''t want to pay attention to him at all.


    Eastern night Xuan a pair of common hatred, do not want to pay attention to the appearance, in fact, he did not want to talk with people close to the outside.


    Can Xuan Yuan Qi do not let him go, "Miss Wan, you stayed here yesterday, what is not used to?"


    "Back to the emperor, the empress will play a lot, and the courtiers are not used to it."


    Xuanyuan stared at him for a few seconds, then motioned to xiaoliuzi behind him.


    Xiaoliuzi understood and soon caught the maid in charge of grape.


    "The emperor, empress, is the sable that this palace maid looks after."


    Xiaoyu looks at the palace maid kneeling on the ground. She is seventeen or eighteen years old. She has a round face. Her eyes wander everywhere when she comes in. When she sees Xuanyuan Qi, her eyes are still bright.


    "Maidservant fennel meet the emperor, Emperor Jin''an!"


    Xuanyuan together a look at this maid is not a safe, see his side of the rain also don''t know salute.


    "Just pull it down and fight!"


    Fennel was afraid, and her frightened eyes were full of desire for survival. "No, emperor, the empress spared me. This time, I''m wronged..."


    Light rain light pull corners of the mouth, haven''t given her an accusation, she began to cry injustice.


    "Tell me, what''s wrong with you?"


    The two eunuchs who were going to catch fennel should stop and stand back.


    Fennel looked up at Xiaoyu. As soon as she looked up, cui''er roared: "bold, you can look up, too, the emperor''s wife?"


    Fennel quickly bowed his head, "maidservant know wrong, maidservant is not intentional, maidservant just think Niangniang sound good."


    "Well, let''s talk about what you''re wronged about." Xiaoyu interrupted her long speech directly.


    "Maidservant... Maidservant..." fennel''s head is sweating. What''s wrong with her? She''s caught here. She''s also confused.


    Afraid of being punished, his body began to shake.


    "Well?" Light rain slightly forward, cold hum.


    Fennel afraid slightly raised his eyes, just to see the purple beast on Xiaoyu''s leg.


    All of a sudden, he felt guilty and trembled more and more. He felt the emperor''s pressing momentum and knew that what he had done must have been discovered.


    "Niang Niang, I''m really wronged. I didn''t do anything. I didn''t know how I was arrested. Someone must have framed me. I''ve been diligent and never lazy. I don''t know how to do evil..."


    Xiaoyu smiles, but how to look at this smile is full of terror, "wronged? I didn''t know that a palace maid would be persecuted like this in the palace? See this little guy on my knee? "


    The light rain followed the soft fur of the grapes for a while, "listen to what you say, I also think you are very pitiful. What you eat all the time is grape food, which makes my grapes thin. So it''s the palace. It''s time to take care of it. Come on


    Xiaoyu waved, especially kind smile: "you work hard, you can''t eat enough in the richest Tianjia!"

 Chapter 1313

    Fennel some don''t understand, but can have the opportunity to approach the emperor, that is a few life also can''t repair the blessing.


    As soon as cui''er looks at her, she moves forward on her knees. Cui''er is the only one of the maids in the palace. She is almost the same as a female official. She doesn''t dare to offend her.


    After fennel moved a few steps, it was stopped.


    Xiaoyu gently raised his hand, "go to the kitchen and get steamed bread. Take as many as you have."


    They didn''t understand, but they did.


    When the steamed bread arrived, Xiaoyu laughed more happily. His excited eyes were like seeing Jinshan.


    "Come on, fennel, right? You''ve worked so hard. You''ll eat enough today. "


    Several eunuchs were carrying a tray in their hands, in which there was a steamed bread mountain built up. How could there be more than ten or twenty in a tray.


    "Hurry up, you''re welcome." Every steamed bun is bigger than fist. Even hungry men can''t eat a few, let alone women?


    At this time do not know what light rain means, and then to live up to the rhythm of death ah!


    Fennel was still a little confused, but he also picked up the steamed bread, looked at the people present, and began to chew it.


    After barely eating two, they couldn''t eat any more


    "Why, don''t mention it. There are plenty of these things, cui''er!" Xiaoyu motioned to cuier, and cuier took up the steamed bread and stuffed it into fennel''s mouth.


    "As a reward from the empress, just eat it quickly. Most people don''t have such a good fortune."


    Cui''er forced the fennel to struggle, but the two eunuchs behind her seized her left and right hands and couldn''t move.


    Hard hard hard to press in, pressure to fennel''s mouth has been too big to move.


    "Tut tut... I said, cui''er, this is not yours. How can people swallow such a dry thing without water?" Xiaoyu sighs and shakes her head, depending on cui''er who doesn''t know how to serve.


    Dongfang yexuan smiles in front of his nose. Xiaoyu is so good at teasing people.


    Sweep to one side of Xuan Yuan Qi, hand immediately put down applause, "Niang Niang is really too kind, South heart, don''t hurry to help!"


    Nanxin is wan yinshuang''s close maid. She has been to the battlefield with her. She specially cooperates with Dongfang yexuan to cover her identity.


    "Yes." South heart don''t know where to bring a pot of water, tea pot mouth to fennel mouth to pour.


    Then she and cui''er, one for steamed bread and the other for water, were very comfortable, but it was like torture.


    Fennel face red, steamed bread is not she eat, but hard plug, gradually, the stomach visible big up.


    The eunuch began to empty the dishes.


    The light rain touches the grape''s hair, but the grape is lazy looking at the palace maid who has harmed it maliciously. She disdains to gently shake her tail, and then she can''t catch it.


    "Ah... Woo... Cough cough..." fennel has been unable to struggle. After feeding the steamed bread, she fell to the ground and coughed in a low voice.


    Cover your neck with both hands, then reach out your fingers and dig the base of your tongue to vomit.


    Unfortunately, before he started digging, he rolled over with a stomachache and cried, "ah..."


    After a while, still tossing the body did not move.


    Eunuch came forward to check, bow back, "emperor, Niang Niang, people are not angry."


    All the maids and eunuchs present kept secret, which was terrible. Such punishment was unheard of and unheard of, and it would make people die alive.

 Chapter 1314

    Light rain''s eyes flashed a trace of ice cold, and asked with concern: "how can I be out of breath? Wasn''t it all right just now? Are you starving to death without enough food? "


    Everyone: "I''ll take a step back. It''s terrible. My stomach is almost the same as the pregnant woman. How can I be hungry!


    Huang Yingying, who is hanging from the tree, wants to see how Zhang Xiaoyu plans to explain her situation when Xuanyuan comes together.


    But the development behind was somewhat unexpected. After seeing the end of the palace maid fennel, she silently held her mouth tight and was ready to find a chance to speak again.


    "Drag it down!" Xuanyuan Qi looked at the light rain out of the gas, just opened his mouth.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry about it. There are just a batch of jewelry under it. I''ll see it''s beautiful. I''ll send it to you to play."


    With a sign in his eyes, Xiao Liuzi asked the eunuch to carry a box over and open it. It was full of jewelry, glittering gold, all kinds of gems, each of which was not vulgar.


    Light rain swept an eye and glanced at the eastern night Xuan: is your man sending things in batches? Isn''t it piece by piece?


    In addition to occasionally sending a special gift, Dongfang yexuan basically gives it box by box.


    Dongfang night Xuan mouth down, this damned Xuanyuan Qi, "I''m different from him, I only give you this life!"


    Listen to his internal power sound, light rain mouth hook smile, calculate he will say.


    "When it comes to Jinxian, Miss Huang Yingying gave a good baby today."


    In front of the open space has been cleared, fennel has been towed away, we all return to their position to stand, so light rain at a glance to see that hanging upside down silent Huang Ying.


    "Ah, Miss Huang is still hanging? No matter how much I like to swing, I can''t be so indifferent to my body, alas. "


    Xiaoyu shook his head. "I don''t know what''s wrong with it. It''s upside down to promote blood circulation and help to lose weight. I don''t think Miss Huang is fat either? What do you say, xuanyuanqi? "


    Xiaoyu didn''t admit it from the bottom of his heart, or he didn''t take Xuanyuan as emperor. His address is, his attitude is, and his speech is!


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at Huangying, "maybe it''s a hobby."


    Huang Yingying: "you have this hobby. Your family has it!


    Wuwuwuwu... She really wants to cry. When she enters the palace, she is scolded, and then she is trapped by Wan yinshuang. She doesn''t like it. She is forced to be helpless.


    Wan yinshuang had almost the same martial arts as her, and she didn''t suffer any loss in her hands, but this time it was strange. She was pressed to death and tied up into meat dumplings!


    "But it''s not like that. It''s not good for people to see it. Somebody, go and put Miss Huang down." Xuanyuan Qi still saves Huang Yingying. After all, it''s his man. It''s not good to treat Huang Yingying badly.


    Xiaoyu looks at Xuanyuan Qi with a smile but not a smile. Seeing Xuanyuan Qi, I feel uneasy.


    "Why does Xiaoyu look at me like this?"


    Huang Yingying had been put down and came to this side.


    "See you, Emperor!" Bow to salute.


    Xuanyuan nodded, then looked at Xiaoyu, she did not answer him.


    "Miss Huang is good-looking and intelligent. I''ve heard that she is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. She is a knowledgeable and interesting person." Xiaoyu ignored him, but looked at Huang YingYing and praised him.


    "How does the emperor feel?"


    Xuanyuan nodded: "indeed, the Huangqing family has praised her daughter more than once, not worse than the man."


    Dongfang yexuan sits on Xiaoyu''s left hand, Xuanyuan''s right hand, while Huangying stands.

 Chapter 1315

    "Why does the empress say the same thing as the people in Beijing? That''s what everyone says. They also say that Huang Yingying, a talented woman with so many talents, definitely wants to join the palace. Hum!" Dongfang yexuan disdains to turn a blind eye.


    However, he said this in order to cooperate with Xiaoyu. He already knows what Xiaoyu wants.


    "Oh? Everybody says that? That''s really popular. In that case, Miss Huang Yingying will come to the palace. I''m also lonely. Someone will accompany me to talk


    Xiaoyu didn''t wait for Xuanyuan to open her mouth, so she directly asked Huang Yingying to enter the palace. This entry is not like Wan yinshuang coming in for a few days, but to be the emperor''s woman.


    Huang Yingying originally had this meaning, otherwise she would not have listened to the emperor''s will to go so far to do detailed work.


    I just want to do something for the emperor and stand beside him.


    "The empress has an order. I dare not disobey it. I will obey it!" Immediately kneel down to receive the order.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s face turned black. He didn''t look at Huang Yingying on the ground. He stared at Xiaoyu''s eyes. "Do you want her to enter the palace?"


    Xiaoyu blinked innocently, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Well, as you wish!" I didn''t think that Xiaoyu didn''t care about him at all, and didn''t care if he had any other women.


    Originally, when Xiaoyu tossed the concubines yesterday, he was very happy. He thought that Xiaoyu was jealous and didn''t want to


    "I''ll make Huang Yingying a noble person. I''ll live here and chat with you."


    After that, she left with great strides.


    Xiaoyu shouts "AI..."


    Keren is out of the gate.


    Xiaoyu: "she said that she wanted someone to go to the palace, but she didn''t say that she wanted to live with her. This person is restless at first sight. What can she do if she has any ghost ideas?


    "My concubine has given thanks to my mother, and I will ask her to take care of me in the future." Huang Yingying climbed up the pole and kowtowed immediately.


    Xiaoyu is holding a mouthful of blood and wants to vomit. Did she dig a hole for herself?


    Dongfang yexuan looks at her placidly, then sarcastically looks at Huang Yingying, "some people are so self indulgent and degenerate. All the hook / lead men to the palace. Don''t be polite, lady. Just treat her as a servant girl!"


    "For a person like this, let alone live in a palace, it''s better to live in a Chaifang, which is in line with her identity!"


    Huang Yingying''s eyes flashed anger and said with a smile, "Wan yinshuang, now I''m a noble man granted by the emperor. You say that to me, but you are not satisfied with the emperor''s will?"


    "Isn''t he a noble man? What''s his air?" The eastern night Xuan disdains to turn round, sweep all don''t sweep one eye.


    Xiaoyu called cui''er, "cui''er, is there any space in our palace? It should be in line with the status of a noble person! "


    Cui''er raised her eyes and looked at her face first. Then she made her mind clear: "madam, our palace looks big, but it''s all occupied. Otherwise, I''ll let the maids below make room for you?"


    Huang Yingying is not very happy immediately. She is the daughter of a secretary of state. She has sealed a noble person, but she wants to live in the palace maid''s room?


    Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu look at each other, and then satirize: "Yo, no matter where it is, it''s all about first come, then come. Even a noble man can''t rob other people''s territory. Miss cui''er, is the Chaifang still available? Let her live in. "


    Cui''er: "even if Miss Wan has a grudge against Miss Huang, you don''t have to come so openly?


    That yellow Ying Ying immediately looks at light rain, want to let her don''t listen to Wan Yin frost of, "Niang Niang......"

 Chapter 1316

    Light rain raises a hand, "do so, you are the woman of emperor, don''t belong to me tube, first so."


    "Take the nobleman down to make arrangements." Signal cui''er to do it.


    Wait for a person to go, light rain is coquettish of stretch out a hand, and East night Xuan hold together, "husband, I thought about, first stir up his back palace to turn upside down, again destroy his hundred year foundation!"


    "Well." Dongfang yexuan nods and thinks what Xuanyuan Qi is thinking.


    "He''s not going to put Huang Yingying here without a purpose. He''d better be careful."


    "I know!"


    In the evening, Xiaoyu lies down to feel the cool breeze. Dongfang yexuan peels boiled peanuts and puts them into Xiaoyu''s mouth one by one.


    "Niang Niang, Huang Guiren said that he would come to wait on her. Would you let her in?" Cui''er replied that if she didn''t do it, she had to go to the empress. It was a fool.


    No, in fact, it''s very smart. At least, I can see the emperor every day when I stay by her side. It''s much happier than those concubines who can''t see her once a year.


    "Tell her to stay alive. I don''t need it here!" If it''s still worth a little money, this noble man will be useless when he comes to the palace.


    Huang Yingying didn''t see the light rain. She didn''t have any expression. Instead, she went back to the Chaifang.


    "Empress, Wei GUI Ren has come to greet you!" Outside the door, Wei Guiren, dressed in autumn palace clothes, stood respectfully with a girl and a food box behind him.


    "What did she come for?" Xiaoyu doesn''t understand, and she doesn''t feel embarrassed. That day, when Wei Guiren slapped Hong Guiren in the face, she was heroic. She didn''t hate it.


    "Call in."


    "See you, madam!" Wei Guiren came in and bowed.


    "Why are you here? But what''s the matter? " Light rain called, she is more and more adapt to this unclear identity.


    "I made some cakes myself. I want to send some to my mother. I hope she won''t give up." Wei Guiren took the food box from the maid behind him and put it in his hand.


    "Mr. Wei has a heart. Please take a seat."


    The maid in waiting took the food box and put it aside.


    Wei Guiren Yu Guang looked at the whole room and found no sign of the emperor. He was disappointed.


    Light rain noticed, almost surprised mouth, this is run her here to find the emperor?


    "Lady, since someone wants to borrow you to get close to xuanyuanqi, but you want to get rid of him, isn''t that right?" The voice of Dongfang yexuan came into her ears.


    Xiaoyu nods her head gently when she hears the words. It''s good. It''s a good idea.


    "Wei Guiren, I look at these cakes. They are delicious. I''d better send some to the emperor."


    "Miss Wan, are you going with me?"


    The eastern night Xuan fiercely stands up, "of course good, I haven''t gone through the Imperial Palace yet."


    Then he pushed Xiaoyu''s wheelchair to the door.


    Wei Guiren hasn''t responded yet. Is it so easy?


    What does Niang Niang mean? Did she go to see the emperor on purpose?


    "Go, Wei GUI Ren! You''re here, and the emperor doesn''t know what you''re thinking. " He would be very happy if she sent a woman to Xuanyuan''s bed like this?!


    Xiaoyu and his party went to the emperor''s imperial study.


    Maybe Xuanyuan gave orders and didn''t stop them.


    "Alas, the emperor is too stubborn. It''s all because of the evil girl who led to the flood in the South and destroyed the land. Not to mention, thousands of people were drowned. After only two days, the plague has already been caused. How many people will die if it goes on like this!"

 Chapter 1317

    As soon as Xiaoyu came in, he saw several ministers coming out of the imperial study and talking as they walked.


    Light rain listen to this, how all feel this words of the fairy should be her, they can really look up to her.


    "Well, it''s true that the demon girl''s belly is not our emperor''s seed, and it''s also a disaster for the harem. In the long run, we will not be far away from subjugation!"


    "What''s the use of saying this? The emperor is dictatorial and doesn''t listen to advice. The border is very hot. Fortunately, general Wan arrived and recaptured the city. Alas, the enchantress lost her country!"


    "Although the emperor is bewildered by the enchantress, he still has a good command of governing the country. General Duan has been under the pressure of a large army to attack the kingdom of Bai. The kingdom of Bai is in civil strife and has no time to worry about it. He also wants to attack our country. It''s really beyond his capacity!"


    "Oh, I don''t know what kind of magic will lead to the chaos of the Three Kingdoms."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu listened, "tut tut... I didn''t know I had such great ability."


    The ministers then found that a group of people appeared in front of them. When they saw the evil woman in the wheelchair, with a big belly and no loss of beauty, they knew that this person was Zhang Xiaoyu, who was a disaster to the king and the people.


    There is no pregnant woman in the palace.


    "Witch, why don''t you die? You should be cut to death!"


    "Siren, be bold. How can you intrude in this important place of imperial study? It can be seen that you are a man who doesn''t know the importance and should be held responsible."


    "No wonder the states of Bai and Liao will fight to hand over this woman. I wish they had a look of seduction and disaster!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Light rain speechless, roll a white eye, "I say everybody!" Interrupt the adults'' criticism of her.


    "You''re talking about sirens, and you''re talking about adults who are full of poetry?"


    With his back in his wheelchair, he lazily raised his eyes and looked directly at these pretentious ministers.


    "I''m worried about my beauty, but what can I do? God is willing to give you a meal


    Look, it''s cheap and it''s a good look.


    "Also, don''t make a mistake. I didn''t beg to come to your country, but your great Mingjun robbed me! What, you want to rely on me when something goes wrong? It''s no wonder that since ancient times when the monarch defeated the country, history books all blame women for their mistakes. "


    "But why don''t you think that if the cow doesn''t drink water, you can still press it? It''s a woman''s fault. Do you know what it''s called? "


    The ministers were ugly and wanted to speak one by one, but Xiaoyu spoke so fast that he didn''t give them a chance to interrupt.


    "If it''s nice, it''s called shirking responsibility. If it''s not nice, it''s called no product, no skin, no face, shameless!"


    "Did the woman ask for the favor of the dog emperor? They''re good-looking. Who''s bothering? When something goes wrong, push the woman out to stop it. You''re not a bastard


    Xiaoyu finished in one breath, and then she took a breath. She also took a bad breath for those women who were said to be evil spirits in ancient times.


    Why do you blame women for everything?


    Why don''t people publicize it when they help to fight the world?


    Did you become hangdi with the women who fought together? Aren''t they all robbed by men?


    When a country is defeated, it''s all down to women.


    Pooh! Men are pig hooves. If you don''t move, people can force you to move. People don''t have that function!


    "Fart, if it wasn''t for women like you who pester the monarch and don''t go to the early court, don''t know right and wrong, and only know how to enjoy themselves all day, would the country perish?" A minister is not used to Xiaoyu''s saying this, so he immediately refutes it!

 Chapter 1318

    "Fart, if it wasn''t for women like you who pester the monarch and don''t go to the early court, don''t know right and wrong, and only know how to enjoy themselves all day, would the country perish?" A minister is not used to Xiaoyu''s saying this, so he immediately refutes it!


    "You just fart, fart your mother''s dog! Which eye did you see me pestering your emperor? You have the ability to let your emperor let me go, I can''t wait!


    Really when your emperor is sweet cake, is gold, he is a piece of stinky shit in my eyes. He didn''t know that he had been used hundreds of hands by women. I don''t think it''s time for him to feel sick.


    People who can''t give birth to a son blame a woman for her disheartened belly. It''s a good idea to talk big here! "


    Xiaoyu quarrels with others, but he never loses. His words are like beating beans. He throws them away in a crackle, which makes the ministers dumbfounded.


    The minister didn''t know how to refute it. After all, it was true that Xiaoyu had been captured. At last, a thousand words only contained two words: "vulgar!"


    This can make light rain annoy hornet''s nest, "vulgar? As far as you are elegant, your parents are not vulgar. For generations, I don''t think your parents are from the humble family.


    I''m so shameless. After reading for a few days, do you really think you are the Savior? Don''t pee. Do you have that ability? "


    All the people behind Xiaoyu are silent. Wei Guiren has seen her scolding her concubines, but she is still blinded by this posture.


    Dongfang yexuan just stands behind Xiaoyu, eyes scanning the ministers, ironically protecting Xiaoyu.


    No one noticed that the door of the imperial study had been opened, and their great emperor was standing there, watching this side in silence.


    "Emperor, do you want to stop it?" Listening to Zhang Xiaoyu''s words, Xiao Liuzi was ashamed and annoyed. He really wanted to stop him from being insulted, but what others said was quite reasonable.


    He was about to feel that the fatuous monarch and the defeated nation in the history books had nothing to do with the women.


    After all, as long as the emperor has the ability, how can he be bewitched by the enchantress.


    "No, she always has a tone in her heart. Just let it go." Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t care what light rain thinks in his heart, as long as he can keep her by his side.


    "You... You talk nonsense, you speak evil words, what is" Laozi "or" bullshit ", not vulgar? We don''t talk like that Obviously, the minister has never seen a woman quarrel like this, so he has a little lack of momentum.


    But the ministers behind are different. They are all experts in debate. They quarrel in court every day and have no friends. Their eloquence is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "Come on, what are you doing with all that? Anyway, what happens now is after the girl appears. Can you say it has nothing to do with you? " As soon as the master made a move, he brought the words back to the point.


    Xiaoyu is standing on the road to the imperial study, facing the imperial study, and these ministers are going out, back to the imperial study, so Dongfang yexuan sees Xuanyuan Qi in a Black Dragon Robe, but doesn''t see it.


    "What does it have to do with me? What''s the waterlogging? Is it my rain? Is the border war my army? Is it difficult not to fight without me? The sun won''t rise without me?


    I met you here today. You were ambushed by an assassin or run over by a carriage on your way back. Do you blame me? Why don''t you go to heaven? "


    Xiaoyu, this is a blatant curse, but can they say it?


    No, because she''s just an example!

 Chapter 1319

    "Well, let''s all go back. It''s getting late. It''s time for the key to be released." The first assistant sees the wife in the mouth of the eastern night Xuan, who is fighting with scholars, and almost doesn''t foam all the old ministers.


    Stand up and say a word, no matter how others think, first toward the direction of the city gate.


    Other ministers thought that he wanted to help them say something. That''s good. They left with their feet raised. It seems that they quarreled with a woman. No, it''s a shame to argue.


    Well, it''s really embarrassing!


    Several ministers left silently, and the remaining ministers wanted to fight with Xiaoyu for a right or wrong, win or lose, but they were not united.


    Xiaoyu disdains to raise his eyes, looking directly at those who do not want to leave adults, his face is: do not accept to stand!


    "Hum, only women and villains are hard to support!" A minister shakes his sleeve like a defeated Rooster turns his head and leaves.


    "Come on, we don''t care about women." One minister set up a step, and then the ministers left one after another.


    "Niang Niang, you are really powerful. You have made people speechless!" The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows, the lethality of his wife can''t be underestimated!


    With surprise and fear, Wei Guiren did not dare to interrupt.


    "Hum!" Xiao Yu Leng hum, these pedantic old guys know that men are heaven and women are subordinates. When she has a chance, she wants to turn their wives into shrews and let them know what it is called "women are hard to support"!


    The moment that raises an eye, saw the man standing upright at the door of Royal study.


    "Wei Guiren, it''s time for you to behave."


    "Emperor, I have prepared some cakes. I know that you are busy in government affairs and can''t afford to eat. I sent some to you and put them on the side. I''ll have some when I think of it." Wei Guiren stepped forward, crouched under the rising price, lowered his head to show a white neck, and raised his head to show a pair of loving eyes.


    Xiaoyu said to himself that this Wei noble is really a powerful man. It''s estimated that gongdou''s skills are also good.


    "I have a heart." Xuanyuan Qigan Baba, then walked up to Xiaoyu.


    "Why does Xiaoyu have time to come here?"


    "Why, can''t I come?" Xiaoyu asked.


    "Of course, as long as it''s something you like."


    "Well, I''ll go for a walk tomorrow."


    Xuanyuan thought for two seconds, subconsciously swept the next ten thousand chanting frost, "I''ll arrange tomorrow!"


    Xiaoyu got the answer she wanted, which gave her a good face: "in this case, I won''t disturb you. Wei Guiren will keep his company and don''t have to send it."


    Wave, don''t take away a cloud.


    She doesn''t care whether Xuanyuan Qi will leave Wei Guiren or not. She has created opportunities for Wei Guiren. Whether she can seize them depends on her own fortune.


    "Emperor..." after Xiaoyu''s figure disappeared, Wei Guiren called affectionately.


    "Step back. It''s cold at night. Princess Ai, be careful." Turn around indifferently and walk into the imperial study.


    Wei Guiren grabbed the palm of his hand and two tears hung on his eyelashes.


    The next day, Xuanyuan Qi kept his promise and went to the early court. After dealing with the government affairs, he came out of the palace with light rain.


    "Oh, my limbs degenerate when I lie down like this!" Xiaoyu sighs deeply. She doesn''t want to go on like this all the time.


    "Xiaoyu, it''s very simple. As long as we get married and you are my queen, you can stand free, be the highest woman and become the mother of the country." Xuanyuanqi spared no effort in brainwashing.


    Originally, he could be a bully and marry Xiaoyu directly, but Xiaoyu''s stomach is so big that he can''t do it.

 Chapter 1320

    "Oh... It''s ironic that all these things have their own costs and demands." Xiaoyu sneers and ignores him.


    After going out of the palace, Dongfang yexuan finds an excuse to leave and go home, without the same way.


    Xiaoyu once again asked to get out of the car and stroll around. At this time, she was holding the grapes on the street and slowly pushed by the people behind her.


    Xuanyuan Qi stares at the grape on Xiaoyu''s knee. He still remembers that he said to Xiaoyu, "Xiaoyu, give the grape to me. It''s inconvenient for you to be pregnant. I will find a proper person to take care of it this time. Don''t worry."


    Xiaoyu refused without thinking: "impossible, I won''t give it to you again. See you next time. Maybe it''s its body. You can''t think about it."


    Xuanyuan Qi can''t, as soon as he starts light rain, all kinds of discomfort, tears fall down, he can''t start to grab.


    Who let him on this matter, did not deal with, so it is not settled.


    "Cui''er, go and buy me that!" Xiaoyu points to the mask on the stall.


    I still remember that she and Jiang feibai bought masks together and saved many children at that time.


    Eh?


    Drizzle blink, as if to see the river fly white!


    But again, there is no more. Is she dazzled?


    "Yes, madam." Cui''er brings back a white mask with a painted face.


    "Well." Xiaoyu takes it and touches the line on it.


    At the corner not far away, Jiang feibai, dressed in red as fire, stares at Xiaoyu''s smile. In a twinkling of an eye, her stomach is so big.


    He was caught here and clenched his fist. "Xiaoyu, don''t be afraid, big brother will help you out soon."


    "Niang Niang, the front is so lively!" Cui''er points to the front, surrounded by many people.


    Light rain they close, just know, is white jade Pavilion in the selection of the first beauty.


    "Didn''t you choose it last time? How can we do it again? How many days


    Cui''er has inquired clearly: "Niang Niang, it''s really once a year, but this year''s last time has not been stirred up, so it''s decided today."


    It''s really predestined relationship. It''s met by her again.


    "Are the beauties chosen different every year? Do you want to change people or can you continue to compete? "


    "As long as you are under the age of 25 and over 14, you can participate. There is no limit."


    Xuanyuan Qi walked two steps behind Xiaoyu, "Your Majesty, the slave watched Miss Wan yinshuang return to the general''s house with his own eyes, and the servants came out to pick her up. All the way into Miss Wan''s yard, he said hello to many servants on the way." Xiao Liuzi whispered back.


    Wan yinshuang and his servants are very familiar with each other. Their names are all right. They don''t seem to be fake.


    "I see." Xuanyuan Qi looks at the discussion between Xiaoyu and cuier, eyebrows and eyes stretch.


    Xiaoyu, they have entered the Yajian, which is the last one, and they are facing the stage of the performance below.


    "I want to have roast chicken legs, do you have them?" Light rain suddenly some greedy, just enter the door to ask the guide of small two.


    "Yes, there must be none." If you don''t have such a distinguished guest, you have to buy it elsewhere!


    Xiaoyu chuckles. The second child''s consciousness is quite high. "Thank you very much."


    "What else would you like to eat? I''ll have someone buy it? " Xuanyuanqi took over, pushed her to the table and sat beside her.


    "Well... Pickled pork elbow, spicy chicken, pork pot, grouper..." Xiaoyu reported a string of dish names. Somehow, she had a special appetite today, just wanted to eat.

 Chapter 1321

    Xuanyuan Qi waved, immediately someone went out to prepare, "come out very happy?" With such a good appetite!


    "Of course, I can''t stand being shut up like a bird. I''m a man who yearns for freedom!" Had it not been for Xuanyuan Qi, she would have been free to fly by the sea.


    Xuanyuan Qi doted on the smile, "even if it''s a bird, it''s also a bird on top of my head and in the palm of my hand. You can do anything except don''t leave me!"


    "But that''s not what I want! Forget it. Let''s not talk about it. Let''s watch the excitement below. " What are you talking about? It''s a waste of saliva.


    Eastern night Xuan really into the general''s house, but after replacement, he went to a secret place.


    "Mo Yufan, have you studied it?" Step into the door, the eastern night Xuan in the courtyard toward the sun herbs moyufan asked.


    Mo Yufan was dressed in a green bamboo robe with a frame of herbs in front of him.


    "What''s the matter?" Pick up the long sleeves and pick up the bad herbs.


    "I''m Mo Yufan. I''m not a doctor on those rotten streets outside, right?" Take out a white thumb sized porcelain vase from the waist seal and throw it out.


    "Oriental night Xuan explores a hand to catch," thank you Turn around and go out.


    "Oh, wait a minute!" Mo Yufan stopped him. "Xiaoyu is now the time to pay attention to it. When she was a child, she fell into the river in winter, and it was very cold. Although she has been well raised in recent years, there are still some problems. If she is not careful, she will


    This is the Baotai pill I prepared. Before she gives birth, you can''t be angry, you can''t make big moves, and you can''t walk around at will. "


    Oriental night Xuan looks at him to take down a bottle that red palm can hold from the shelf beside, in the heart flash a few ideas quickly.


    He was going to take the antidote and take Xiaoyu out, but now


    "I see." Took medicine, Oriental night Xuan left this place concealed small courtyard.


    Xiaoyu looks at the downstairs. There are a lot of people. Several women dressed with swings are standing in the corridor. Xiaoyu notices a woman wearing a veil and lake green clothes.


    She would notice her because the women around her and the men under her also focused on her.


    "Cui Er, who is that lady?" Xiaoyu points at the girl.


    "Oh, that''s Shoufu''s daughter, named Dusi, who has won the title of the first beauty for three consecutive times." When cui''er saw it, she replied with a smile.


    "Three? I don''t look very old. That is to say, this young lady has won the prize for the past three years


    "Yes, Miss Du is only 17 years old. She can''t help looking beautiful. The most powerful thing is her superb piano skill, which makes people drunk after listening to it!"


    Xiaoyu nodded, can do three chief, it must be some skills.


    "Who won the championship before Miss Du? Why didn''t she come?" Since dussidu is only seventeen, the former beauty is not old enough to attend.


    Cui''er turns her head and sweeps the emperor''s face in embarrassment. Seeing that there is no extra expression, she bends down and whispers: "it''s Princess Yang!"


    Yang Guifei?!


    What is Yang Guifei?


    Light rain brain a clattering, that what, is not the palace that a fragrant jade perishes Yang Guifei?


    Cui''er nodded positively, as if in response to her thoughts.


    Ha ha


    "Well, why didn''t you see Miss Du last time?" Get out of the way and go around.


    "Miss Du has been betrothed and will get married this year, so she won''t come. This time, the people from Baiyu Pavilion went to invite them, saying that if they can compete with Miss Du, they will win the championship! "

 Chapter 1322

    Oh, so it is. Xiaoyu nods.


    At this time, the door opened, and food came in, starting with her favorite roast chicken leg.


    "Oh... Delicious..." Xiaoyu''s lips are full of oil.


    "Dangdangdangdang..." there was a sudden Gong.


    "Today''s competition is different. You have to compete with several people in various fields. You can report multiple items or one item. If you win more than one item, you will win." The emcee explained the rules of the game.


    "Oh, who made the rules? It''s very smart, and it''s a lot of fun. It''s good." Xiaoyukun looks down with his head.


    "The bottom row is the judges, which is quite well prepared."


    "They are all great Confucians of the current Dynasty, some of them are great Confucians of the Imperial Academy, some of them are academicians of the Academy, all of them are people who have been involved in all aspects of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting and have great achievements." Xuanyuan can recognize those people with a glance.


    That''s true strength. It''s not easy for the world''s leaders to recognize it.


    "Dangdangdang..." the Gong rang.


    "OK, now let''s start the first competition, Qin. The rule is: no rules, all the players will play together."


    As soon as the master of ceremonies'' voice fell, it caused an uproar of different levels.


    However, this did not give everyone a chance to set up. No matter how many thoughts they had in mind, those young ladies came on stage with self-help instruments and occupied their respective positions.


    People still have confidence in their own piano skills. Different tunes are fast or gentle, high or low. In short, there is only one word, chaotic, and no one can understand who.


    The scene was so shocking that it broke people''s understanding of beauty and Qin, and everyone just had to cover their ears.


    "Brother Dongfang, you still have a way to beat them by surprise. Look at their flustered appearance. It''s really fun." In room No. 1, a man in purple robes clapped his hands with a fan, and almost ignored the fear of chaos.


    This man is Bai Yu, the famous Wenrun son of the state of Dai, the master of the white jade Pavilion and the young master of the white family.


    Dongfang yexuan gracefully holds the jadeite glass cup and looks at the light green liquor inside.


    "As everyone knows, young master Bai Yu is a gentle and elegant young master. Let people know that you want to see people make a fool of yourself. I''m afraid it''s..." sipped slightly.


    "It''s going to drop your image!"


    Bai Yu laughs, "jokes, images can''t be eaten as food. Am I the one who cares about the statement?"


    The eastern night Xuan suddenly came to him, he was still strange, but it was not strange to know the one in the rumor palace.


    It''s just that Dongfang yexuan doesn''t talk about cooperation or private affairs, but only puts forward some opinions on the competition of Baiyu Pavilion.


    Downstairs a sound of silk and bamboo, should have been a wonderful thing, but some of Xiaoyu can''t appreciate it.


    Pick up two chopsticks on the table and knock the dishes in front of you.


    "Ding Ding..."


    The voice is not big, but it''s good to listen to it. Light rain is beating, finding the rhythm, and the corner of the mouth is raised.


    Xuanyuan Qi was surprised to see how two chopsticks and several bowls could make such beautiful music?


    Light rain has no power, so it''s light, but the effect is like xianle.


    "Go down, go down, it''s terrible..." the people below began to make noise.


    Dongfang yexuan is thinking about Xiaoyu. Suddenly, he hears the ethereal music coming from the side. It''s very subtle, but his internal power is high, and it''s still clear and audible.


    Bai Yu sees that he is holding the cup like he has been pointed. He shakes it curiously in front of his eyes and is opened by a hand.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 1323

    Bai Yu sees that he is holding the cup like he has been pointed. He shakes it curiously in front of his eyes and is opened by a hand.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?"


    Dongfang yexuan ignored him and took another sip of wine.


    Bai Yu simply went to the window and opened the window. At this time, Cui Er also opened half of the window.


    The beautiful music is transmitted in the whole Baiyu Pavilion.


    Downstairs was still noisy, the spectators stopped their movements and looked for the source of the sound.


    "Brother Dongfang, do you hear me?" White feather suddenly moved his ears, "it seems that it came from next door."


    The East night Xuan holds the hand of wine cup one meal, immediately return to normal, didn''t open a mouth.


    The people next door, he is very clear, it is Xuanyuan together, in addition to light rain, there is only a palace maid, the palace maid does not seem to understand these, that is light rain.


    "Lady, how many more surprises do you want to give me?" East night Xuan lightly sighs a way.


    "Well? What did you say? " Bai Yu didn''t hear clearly, so he saw his mouth move.


    Downstairs began to whisper, the judges also discussed.


    "Do you hear me? Listen carefully. Who played it? "


    "It doesn''t sound like these instruments."


    "Although the voice is not big, it has not been disturbed, and there is a sense of ethereal."


    The six judges sitting on the judges'' bench were all discussing with each other.


    The young ladies who had been affected were impatient. After hearing the sound, they were quiet quickly. Those who played several wrong notes also returned to their original level.


    With the end of piano art, Xiaoyu also stopped his chopsticks.


    "Oh, I''m so tired. Cui''er, please rub it for me." There is not much power in the beginning, and it''s even softer now.


    Cui''er pressed Xiaoyu''s wrist, "Niang Niang, you''re so powerful. I''m almost asleep. I feel comfortable in the mountains."


    "Ha, you say my music is a lullaby? "That''s terrible?" Xiaoyu played a trick on purpose.


    "No, it''s not. Maidservant doesn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong." Cui''er is busy explaining. She''s almost kneeling.


    "Well, I''m teasing you." Xiaoyu smiles.


    Xuanyuan Qi curiously looked at several plates and bowls in front of him, some of which were still filled with vegetables, which was amazing.


    "Xiaoyu, how did you do it?" He also picked up chopsticks and tried to knock them.


    But in addition to the sound of chopsticks and bowls, it is also the sound of chopsticks and bowls.


    "Well, I think it''s very gifted." Xiaoyu answered perfunctorily, of course, it''s not out of thin air. She watched it on TV and signed up to learn it. After learning it for a long time, she is the best at this song.


    Just because she likes it very much, every time she hears it, the whole person will feel empty and comfortable.


    "Pa pa pa..." downstairs applause, "dare to ask upstairs who play piano, may appear?"


    In the middle of the jury, a refined 50 year old man stood up and arched his hand.


    Bai Yu knocked on the fan, "brother Dongfang, who do you think it will be?" Others don''t know. As the owner of the white jade Pavilion, he naturally knows who the people in the room are.


    "I don''t know!" Know also don''t tell you, East night Xuan seem to pass through the wall, saw that beautiful matchless, pregnant with his child of woman.


    "Cut, stingy, don''t say I ask myself." Behind his hands, Bai Yu took care of the door and went to the next room.


    In fact, Bai Yu and Xuanyuan Qi are similar in character. They are both smiling tigers. They are gentle in appearance and ruthless in secret.


    However, it is because of the similarity that Bai Yu and Xuanyuan Qi can not be friends, but they still know each other.


    "Bai Jia Bai Yu asks to see you!" Respectfully arched at the door, no way, there is still a row of people standing at the door.

 Chapter 1324

    Dongfang yexuan just stood up and slowly sat down again. He couldn''t... just go by like this. He wasn''t afraid of drinking Xuanyuan Qi, but he was worried that light rain would hurt his body.


    He held the glass on the table and pinched it to pieces.


    "Come in." Xuanyuanqi motioned xiaoliuzi to lean against the door.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Bai Yu stepped into the door and looked at the people in the room quickly. He saw that even if she was in a wheelchair, she was pregnant, and she was not less beautiful.


    "Bai Yu has seen the emperor."


    "Well." Xuanyuanqi motioned for him to straighten up.


    Cui''er went to the window and said, "my master is inconvenient. Please forgive me. Let''s continue."


    Seeing that it''s just a maid, people at the bottom have different thoughts.


    A judge stood up and said, "since your master doesn''t want to show up, can you tell me what instrument is playing?"


    Cui''er turns her head and Xiaoyu nods slightly. "It''s the most common chopsticks!" Cui''er spoke out with pride.


    All the people at the bottom were stunned and wanted to ask again, but the maid had already left the window.


    When Bai Yu heard this, he forgot to close his mouth and opened it wide: "chopsticks and bowls?"


    How is that possible?


    Is there anything special about these bowls and chopsticks? But it''s usually used in their shop!


    "White feather... Does it mean white feather?" Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    Bai Yu


    "I remember a word like this: leave me a white feather to divide the tiger bamboo. The white feather inside refers to the white feather fan." Xiaoyu looks at it innocently and curiously.


    White feather slightly stiff, "madam, I take my name from Yu Sheng Jie Xian!"


    "Oh." Xiaoyu nodded, which is not the meaning of feather.


    May see the meaning of light rain, white feather smile more stiff, this is the woman who attracted all the big shots, as expected is not general, can''t cause trouble, a show to him.


    "Come and sit down." Xuanyuan Qi saw that people were said so by Xiaoyu. He could not help but sympathize with each other and gloat.


    After sitting down, Bai Yu curiously looks at the plates on the table and ignores the plates of meat, as well as the meat bones he has chewed.


    "Madam, can you show me how this thing makes such a beautiful sound?" I didn''t call a girl or a lady because I was outside the palace or because I was the lady of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Well, my hands are soft and my shoulders are sore. I can''t move." Xiaoyu moves her fingers and looks very weak.


    "I''ll ask the maid to relieve the lady?" Bai Yu tried.


    "Don''t you see cui''er beside me?" Blind.


    Bai Yu looked at the emperor several times, but Xuanyuan hit the table with his fingers, "Mr. Bai has something to say?"


    "No..." he dares to say anything.


    Bai Yu put away his fan. He wanted to say whether he could come by himself, but they said whether they would agree or not. They said that there was still the emperor sitting next to him. If he dared to reach out, his head would fall to the ground the next second.


    "I got a little thing a few days ago. It''s not valuable. Take it and play with it." Take out a rabbit carved with white jade.


    Vivid, even the eyes are like.


    The baby''s fist was so big. As soon as he took it out, the grape on Xiaoyu''s knee moved, "master, I want... Baby..."


    The light rain receives, feels differently, is the superior white jade.


    Grape is so excited, it won''t be bad. You know, Dongfang family doesn''t have much money. There are many treasures, but grapes are not attractive.

 Chapter 1325

    Light rain speechless, roll a white eye, "I say everybody!" Interrupt the adults'' criticism of her.


    "You''re talking about sirens, and you''re talking about adults who are full of poetry?"


    With his back in his wheelchair, he lazily raised his eyes and looked directly at these pretentious ministers.


    "I''m worried about my beauty, but what can I do? God is willing to give you a meal


    Look, it''s cheap and it''s a good look.


    "Also, don''t make a mistake. I didn''t beg to come to your country, but your great Mingjun robbed me! What, you want to rely on me when something goes wrong? It''s no wonder that since ancient times when the monarch defeated the country, history books all blame women for their mistakes. "


    "But why don''t you think that if the cow doesn''t drink water, you can still press it? It''s a woman''s fault. Do you know what it''s called? "


    The ministers were ugly and wanted to speak one by one, but Xiaoyu spoke so fast that he didn''t give them a chance to interrupt.


    "If it''s nice, it''s called shirking responsibility. If it''s not nice, it''s called no product, no skin, no face, shameless!"


    "Did the woman ask for the favor of the dog emperor? They''re good-looking. Who''s bothering? When something goes wrong, push the woman out to stop it. You''re not a bastard


    Xiaoyu finished in one breath, and then she took a breath. She also took a bad breath for those women who were said to be evil spirits in ancient times.


    Why do you blame women for everything?


    Why don''t people publicize it when they help to fight the world?


    Did you become hangdi with the women who fought together? Aren''t they all robbed by men?


    When a country is defeated, it''s all down to women.


    Pooh! Men are pig hooves. If you don''t move, people can force you to move. People don''t have that function!


    "Fart, if it wasn''t for women like you who pester the monarch and don''t go to the early court, don''t know right and wrong, and only know how to enjoy themselves all day, would the country perish?" A minister is not used to Xiaoyu''s saying this, so he immediately refutes it!


    "You just fart, fart your mother''s dog! Which eye did you see me pestering your emperor? You have the ability to let your emperor let me go, I can''t wait!


    Really when your emperor is sweet cake, is gold, he is a piece of stinky shit in my eyes. He didn''t know that he had been used hundreds of hands by women. I don''t think it''s time for him to feel sick.


    People who can''t give birth to a son blame a woman for her disheartened belly. It''s a good idea to talk big here! "


    Xiaoyu quarrels with others, but he never loses. His words are like beating beans. He throws them away in a crackle, which makes the ministers dumbfounded.


    The minister didn''t know how to refute it. After all, it was true that Xiaoyu had been captured. At last, a thousand words only contained two words: "vulgar!"


    This can make light rain annoy hornet''s nest, "vulgar? As far as you are elegant, your parents are not vulgar. For generations, I don''t think your parents are from the humble family.


    I''m so shameless. After reading for a few days, do you really think you are the Savior? Don''t pee. Do you have that ability? "


    All the people behind Xiaoyu are silent. Wei Guiren has seen her scolding her concubines, but she is still blinded by this posture.


    Dongfang yexuan just stands behind Xiaoyu, eyes scanning the ministers, ironically protecting Xiaoyu.


    No one noticed that the door of the imperial study had been opened, and their great emperor was standing there, watching this side in silence.


    "Emperor, do you want to stop it?" Listening to Zhang Xiaoyu''s words, Xiao Liuzi was ashamed and annoyed. He really wanted to stop him from being insulted, but what others said was quite reasonable.

 Chapter 1326

    Xiaoyu is standing on the road to the imperial study, facing the imperial study, and these ministers are going out, back to the imperial study, so Dongfang yexuan sees Xuanyuan Qi in a Black Dragon Robe, but doesn''t see it.


    "What does it have to do with me? What''s the waterlogging? Is it my rain? Is the border war my army? Is it difficult not to fight without me? The sun won''t rise without me?


    I met you here today. You were ambushed by an assassin or run over by a carriage on your way back. Do you blame me? Why don''t you go to heaven? "


    Xiaoyu, this is a blatant curse, but can they say it?


    No, because she''s just an example!


    "Well, let''s all go back. It''s getting late. It''s time for the key to be released." The first assistant sees the wife in the mouth of the eastern night Xuan, who is fighting with scholars, and almost doesn''t foam all the old ministers.


    Stand up and say a word, no matter how others think, first toward the direction of the city gate.


    Other ministers thought that he wanted to help them say something. That''s good. They left with their feet raised. It seems that they quarreled with a woman. No, it''s a shame to argue.


    Well, it''s really embarrassing!


    Several ministers left silently, and the remaining ministers wanted to fight with Xiaoyu for a right or wrong, win or lose, but they were not united.


    Xiaoyu disdains to raise his eyes, looking directly at those who do not want to leave adults, his face is: do not accept to stand!


    "Hum, only women and villains are hard to support!" A minister shakes his sleeve like a defeated Rooster turns his head and leaves.


    "Come on, we don''t care about women." One minister set up a step, and then the ministers left one after another.


    "Niang Niang, you are really powerful. You have made people speechless!" The eastern night Xuan picks eyebrows, the lethality of his wife can''t be underestimated!


    With surprise and fear, Wei Guiren did not dare to interrupt.


    "Hum!" Xiao Yu Leng hum, these pedantic old guys know that men are heaven and women are subordinates. When she has a chance, she wants to turn their wives into shrews and let them know what it is called "women are hard to support"!


    The moment that raises an eye, saw the man standing upright at the door of Royal study.


    "Wei Guiren, it''s time for you to behave."


    "Emperor, I have prepared some cakes. I know that you are busy in government affairs and can''t afford to eat. I sent some to you and put them on the side. I''ll have some when I think of it." Wei Guiren stepped forward, crouched under the rising price, lowered his head to show a white neck, and raised his head to show a pair of loving eyes.


    Xiaoyu said to himself that this Wei noble is really a powerful man. It''s estimated that gongdou''s skills are also good.


    "I have a heart." Xuanyuan Qigan Baba, then walked up to Xiaoyu.


    "Why does Xiaoyu have time to come here?"


    "Why, can''t I come?" Xiaoyu asked.


    "Of course, as long as it''s something you like."


    "Well, I''ll go for a walk tomorrow."


    Xuanyuan thought for two seconds, subconsciously swept the next ten thousand chanting frost, "I''ll arrange tomorrow!"


    Xiaoyu got the answer she wanted, which gave her a good face: "in this case, I won''t disturb you. Wei Guiren will keep his company and don''t have to send it."


    Wave, don''t take away a cloud.


    She doesn''t care whether Xuanyuan Qi will leave Wei Guiren or not. She has created opportunities for Wei Guiren. Whether she can seize them depends on her own fortune.


    "Emperor..." after Xiaoyu''s figure disappeared, Wei Guiren called affectionately.

 Chapter 1327

    Cui''er is worried, but she has no place to put her hands. She has never seen such a lady. I don''t know how she suddenly felt so sad.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s hand is behind him, holding it tightly. Xiaoyu, are you so reluctant to leave Dongfang yexuan?


    Lament, but he won''t let go, how can he be willing to let go!


    "Light rain..."


    Next door, Dongfang yexuan listens to the sobbing voice, only feels how he let her fall into the hands of Xuanyuan Qi, his favorite baby, should bloom the most beautiful smile beside him.


    Bang stood up fiercely, and the stool behind him fell to the ground.


    With fierce eyes and evil spirit, he walked towards the door.


    Seeing that he was not right, Bai Yu quickly stood in front of him: "brother Dongfang, what do you want to do? It''s not a joke. It''s hard to fight with two fists and four hands. There are so many of them. What are you going to fight with? "


    Oriental night Xuan with a wave, people aside, has not opened the door.


    "Dongfang yexuan, you don''t do this to trap me for injustice. If you go out from here, can I have a good future?" White feather is busy to shout, this person goes out from his house, Emperor still can''t think he is with East night Xuan a gang?


    Dongfang yexuan''s hand is on the doorknob, pauses slightly: "sorry, I''ll return it later!"


    Then he opened the door and went out, "somebody..." coldly ordered.


    Originally, he wanted to let Xiaoyu stay for a few days, but listening to the voice of Xiaoyu, he was so distressed that he was about to tear his heart apart.


    He can''t wait any longer.


    "Do it!"


    The soft sword in his hand gently pulled out, and the guard in front of Xuanyuan Qi''s door crossed their necks.


    His people quickly solve xuanyuanqi people, he is a kick open the door.


    "Your Majesty, escort!"


    There are many dark guards in black in the house, and Xuanyuan''s mouth is light: can''t you help it?


    "Kill, no, forgive!" Three words cold spit out!


    Light rain complexion condensation, at a loss looking at suddenly break into the white Oriental night Xuan, hear Xuanyuan Qi merciless command.


    Trembling with fright, "ah ye, you go quickly!"


    "Xuanyuanqi, you promised me not to hurt him!"


    Xuanyuan gets up together and looks at the approaching Dongfang yexuan. A soft sword in his hand swishes and flies. He cuts off one person''s arm and spills blood on the wall column.


    Dongfang yexuan, your presence now is tantamount to death.


    "Lady, Xiaoyu, just wait a minute. I''ll take you home." The eastern night Xuan flies to kick the person who blocks in front of the body, a sword cuts off another person''s neck.


    "Ha ha... Dongfang yexuan, aren''t you very tolerant and willing to be a turtle? Why don''t you hide today? " Xuanyuan Qi looks at the East night Xuan is surrounded by dark Wei, corner of the mouth sneer.


    The downstairs screamed with fright at the shouts and blows from the upstairs and the collision of weapons, especially when the dead fell from the upstairs.


    "Ah... Blood, kill, kill..."


    There''s a mess down there, running around, running for life.


    I also saw it outside the building, because there were still people fighting outside. Pedestrians on the road screamed in fear and ran home or hid.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry, it will be over soon. No one will pester you in the future. We will live happily." Xuanyuan Qi comforts Xiaoyu by walking to her side, fingers picking apart the broken hair on Xiaoyu''s face.


    Light rain side face, glare: "you mean, shameless, betrayal villain!"


    "Xuanyuanqi, don''t touch her!" The eastern night Xuan angry voice roars, the sword in the hand flies faster.


    Xuanyuan Qi ignored Dongfang yexuan, "Xiaoyu, I promise you to kill him, but he ran to my hand, all the sword, how can I allow such a good opportunity?"

 Chapter 1328

    "Oh, wait a minute!" Mo Yufan stopped him. "Xiaoyu is now the time to pay attention to it. When she was a child, she fell into the river in winter, and it was very cold. Although she has been well raised in recent years, there are still some problems. If she is not careful, she will


    This is the Baotai pill I prepared. Before she gives birth, you can''t be angry, you can''t make big moves, and you can''t walk around at will. "


    Oriental night Xuan looks at him to take down a bottle that red palm can hold from the shelf beside, in the heart flash a few ideas quickly.


    He was going to take the antidote and take Xiaoyu out, but now


    "I see." Took medicine, Oriental night Xuan left this place concealed small courtyard.


    Xiaoyu looks at the downstairs. There are a lot of people. Several women dressed with swings are standing in the corridor. Xiaoyu notices a woman wearing a veil and lake green clothes.


    She would notice her because the women around her and the men under her also focused on her.


    "Cui Er, who is that lady?" Xiaoyu points at the girl.


    "Oh, that''s Shoufu''s daughter, named Dusi, who has won the title of the first beauty for three consecutive times." When cui''er saw it, she replied with a smile.


    "Three? I don''t look very old. That is to say, this young lady has won the prize for the past three years


    "Yes, Miss Du is only 17 years old. She can''t help looking beautiful. The most powerful thing is her superb piano skill, which makes people drunk after listening to it!"


    Xiaoyu nodded, can do three chief, it must be some skills.


    "Who won the championship before Miss Du? Why didn''t she come?" Since dussidu is only seventeen, the former beauty is not old enough to attend.


    Cui''er turns her head and sweeps the emperor''s face in embarrassment. Seeing that there is no extra expression, she bends down and whispers: "it''s Princess Yang!"


    Yang Guifei?!


    What is Yang Guifei?


    Light rain brain a clattering, that what, is not the palace that a fragrant jade perishes Yang Guifei?


    Cui''er nodded positively, as if in response to her thoughts.


    Ha ha


    "Well, why didn''t you see Miss Du last time?" Get out of the way and go around.


    "Miss Du has been betrothed and will get married this year, so she won''t come. This time, the people from Baiyu Pavilion went to invite them, saying that if they can compete with Miss Du, they will win the championship! "


    Oh, so it is. Xiaoyu nods.


    At this time, the door opened, and food came in, starting with her favorite roast chicken leg.


    "Oh... Delicious..." Xiaoyu''s lips are full of oil.


    "Dangdangdangdang..." there was a sudden Gong.


    "Today''s competition is different. You have to compete with several people in various fields. You can report multiple items or one item. If you win more than one item, you will win." The emcee explained the rules of the game.


    "Oh, who made the rules? It''s very smart, and it''s a lot of fun. It''s good." Xiaoyukun looks down with his head.


    "The bottom row is the judges, which is quite well prepared."


    "They are all great Confucians of the current Dynasty, some of them are great Confucians of the Imperial Academy, some of them are academicians of the Academy, all of them are people who have been involved in all aspects of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting and have great achievements." Xuanyuan can recognize those people with a glance.


    That''s true strength. It''s not easy for the world''s leaders to recognize it.


    "Dangdangdang..." the Gong rang.


    "OK, now let''s start the first competition, Qin. The rule is: no rules, all the players will play together."

 Chapter 1329

    The scene was so shocking that it broke people''s understanding of beauty and Qin, and everyone just had to cover their ears.


    "Brother Dongfang, you still have a way to beat them by surprise. Look at their flustered appearance. It''s really fun." In room No. 1, a man in purple robes clapped his hands with a fan, and almost ignored the fear of chaos.


    This man is Bai Yu, the famous Wenrun son of the state of Dai, the master of the white jade Pavilion and the young master of the white family.


    Dongfang yexuan gracefully holds the jadeite glass cup and looks at the light green liquor inside.


    "As everyone knows, young master Bai Yu is a gentle and elegant young master. Let people know that you want to see people make a fool of yourself. I''m afraid it''s..." sipped slightly.


    "It''s going to drop your image!"


    Bai Yu laughs, "jokes, images can''t be eaten as food. Am I the one who cares about the statement?"


    The eastern night Xuan suddenly came to him, he was still strange, but it was not strange to know the one in the rumor palace.


    It''s just that Dongfang yexuan doesn''t talk about cooperation or private affairs, but only puts forward some opinions on the competition of Baiyu Pavilion.


    Downstairs a sound of silk and bamboo, should have been a wonderful thing, but some of Xiaoyu can''t appreciate it.


    Pick up two chopsticks on the table and knock the dishes in front of you.


    "Ding Ding..."


    The voice is not big, but it''s good to listen to it. Light rain is beating, finding the rhythm, and the corner of the mouth is raised.


    Xuanyuan Qi was surprised to see how two chopsticks and several bowls could make such beautiful music?


    Light rain has no power, so it''s light, but the effect is like xianle.


    "Go down, go down, it''s terrible..." the people below began to make noise.


    Dongfang yexuan is thinking about Xiaoyu. Suddenly, he hears the ethereal music coming from the side. It''s very subtle, but his internal power is high, and it''s still clear and audible.


    Bai Yu sees that he is holding the cup like he has been pointed. He shakes it curiously in front of his eyes and is opened by a hand.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you?"


    Dongfang yexuan ignored him and took another sip of wine.


    Bai Yu simply went to the window and opened the window. At this time, Cui Er also opened half of the window.


    The beautiful music is transmitted in the whole Baiyu Pavilion.


    Downstairs was still noisy, the spectators stopped their movements and looked for the source of the sound.


    "Brother Dongfang, do you hear me?" White feather suddenly moved his ears, "it seems that it came from next door."


    The East night Xuan holds the hand of wine cup one meal, immediately return to normal, didn''t open a mouth.


    The people next door, he is very clear, it is Xuanyuan together, in addition to light rain, there is only a palace maid, the palace maid does not seem to understand these, that is light rain.


    "Lady, how many more surprises do you want to give me?" East night Xuan lightly sighs a way.


    "Well? What did you say? " Bai Yu didn''t hear clearly, so he saw his mouth move.


    Downstairs began to whisper, the judges also discussed.


    "Do you hear me? Listen carefully. Who played it? "


    "It doesn''t sound like these instruments."


    "Although the voice is not big, it has not been disturbed, and there is a sense of ethereal."


    The six judges sitting on the judges'' bench were all discussing with each other.


    The young ladies who had been affected were impatient. After hearing the sound, they were quiet quickly. Those who played several wrong notes also returned to their original level.


    With the end of piano art, Xiaoyu also stopped his chopsticks.


    "Oh, I''m so tired. Cui''er, please rub it for me." There is not much power in the beginning, and it''s even softer now.

 Chapter 1330

    Cui''er pressed Xiaoyu''s wrist, "Niang Niang, you''re so powerful. I''m almost asleep. I feel comfortable in the mountains."


    "Ha, you say my music is a lullaby? "That''s terrible?" Xiaoyu played a trick on purpose.


    "No, it''s not. Maidservant doesn''t mean that. Don''t get me wrong." Cui''er is busy explaining. She''s almost kneeling.


    "Well, I''m teasing you." Xiaoyu smiles.


    Xuanyuan Qi curiously looked at several plates and bowls in front of him, some of which were still filled with vegetables, which was amazing.


    "Xiaoyu, how did you do it?" He also picked up chopsticks and tried to knock them.


    But in addition to the sound of chopsticks and bowls, it is also the sound of chopsticks and bowls.


    "Well, I think it''s very gifted." Xiaoyu answered perfunctorily, of course, it''s not out of thin air. She watched it on TV and signed up to learn it. After learning it for a long time, she is the best at this song.


    Just because she likes it very much, every time she hears it, the whole person will feel empty and comfortable.


    "Pa pa pa..." downstairs applause, "dare to ask upstairs who play piano, may appear?"


    In the middle of the jury, a refined 50 year old man stood up and arched his hand.


    Bai Yu knocked on the fan, "brother Dongfang, who do you think it will be?" Others don''t know. As the owner of the white jade Pavilion, he naturally knows who the people in the room are.


    "I don''t know!" Know also don''t tell you, East night Xuan seem to pass through the wall, saw that beautiful matchless, pregnant with his child of woman.


    "Cut, stingy, don''t say I ask myself." Behind his hands, Bai Yu took care of the door and went to the next room.


    In fact, Bai Yu and Xuanyuan Qi are similar in character. They are both smiling tigers. They are gentle in appearance and ruthless in secret.


    However, it is because of the similarity that Bai Yu and Xuanyuan Qi can not be friends, but they still know each other.


    "Bai Jia Bai Yu asks to see you!" Respectfully arched at the door, no way, there is still a row of people standing at the door.


    Dongfang yexuan just stood up and slowly sat down again. He couldn''t... just go by like this. He wasn''t afraid of drinking Xuanyuan Qi, but he was worried that light rain would hurt his body.


    He held the glass on the table and pinched it to pieces.


    "Come in." Xuanyuanqi motioned xiaoliuzi to lean against the door.


    "Thank you, Emperor." Bai Yu stepped into the door and looked at the people in the room quickly. He saw that even if she was in a wheelchair, she was pregnant, and she was not less beautiful.


    "Bai Yu has seen the emperor."


    "Well." Xuanyuanqi motioned for him to straighten up.


    Cui''er went to the window and said, "my master is inconvenient. Please forgive me. Let''s continue."


    Seeing that it''s just a maid, people at the bottom have different thoughts.


    A judge stood up and said, "since your master doesn''t want to show up, can you tell me what instrument is playing?"


    Cui''er turns her head and Xiaoyu nods slightly. "It''s the most common chopsticks!" Cui''er spoke out with pride.


    All the people at the bottom were stunned and wanted to ask again, but the maid had already left the window.


    When Bai Yu heard this, he forgot to close his mouth and opened it wide: "chopsticks and bowls?"


    How is that possible?


    Is there anything special about these bowls and chopsticks? But it''s usually used in their shop!


    "White feather... Does it mean white feather?" Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    Bai Yu


    "I remember a word like this: leave me a white feather to divide the tiger bamboo. The white feather inside refers to the white feather fan." Xiaoyu looks at it innocently and curiously.

 Chapter 1331

    White feather slightly stiff, "madam, I take my name from Yu Sheng Jie Xian!"


    "Oh." Xiaoyu nodded, which is not the meaning of feather.


    May see the meaning of light rain, white feather smile more stiff, this is the woman who attracted all the big shots, as expected is not general, can''t cause trouble, a show to him.


    "Come and sit down." Xuanyuan Qi saw that people were said so by Xiaoyu. He could not help but sympathize with each other and gloat.


    After sitting down, Bai Yu curiously looks at the plates on the table and ignores the plates of meat, as well as the meat bones he has chewed.


    "Madam, can you show me how this thing makes such a beautiful sound?" I didn''t call a girl or a lady because I was outside the palace or because I was the lady of Dongfang yexuan.


    "Well, my hands are soft and my shoulders are sore. I can''t move." Xiaoyu moves her fingers and looks very weak.


    "I''ll ask the maid to relieve the lady?" Bai Yu tried.


    "Don''t you see cui''er beside me?" Blind.


    Bai Yu looked at the emperor several times, but Xuanyuan hit the table with his fingers, "Mr. Bai has something to say?"


    "No..." he dares to say anything.


    Bai Yu put away his fan. He wanted to say whether he could come by himself, but they said whether they would agree or not. They said that there was still the emperor sitting next to him. If he dared to reach out, his head would fall to the ground the next second.


    "I got a little thing a few days ago. It''s not valuable. Take it and play with it." Take out a rabbit carved with white jade.


    Vivid, even the eyes are like.


    The baby''s fist was so big. As soon as he took it out, the grape on Xiaoyu''s knee moved, "master, I want... Baby..."


    The light rain receives, feels differently, is the superior white jade.


    Grape is so excited, it won''t be bad. You know, Dongfang family doesn''t have much money. There are many treasures, but grapes are not attractive.


    It is said that there is something that grapes need. It should be Lingli or something.


    Generally, such treasures are not ordinary things. Bai Yu will take them out. He should just think that they are generally good white jade.


    "Jade is not bad. Young master Bai is so generous." The light rain throws directly to the grape to play, the grape two claws seizes.


    "Don''t move now. If you get attention, I won''t beat you." Xiaoyu busily told the grape in his heart, for fear that it would be eaten now.


    "Mmm... I know." Grape excited answer, she now eyes heart only baby, what can''t hear see.


    When Bai Yu saw the sable on Xiaoyu''s knee, she knew that she liked small animals. This time, she really guessed right.


    "Young master Bai is so generous. I can''t be stingy." Xiaoyu picks up chopsticks again.


    "Now I don''t have much strength, I can only play the music I just played." If you have the strength, it''s no problem to play an ambush.


    "Ding Ding..." fairy music rings again. Bai Yu is astonished. It turns out that there is such an impossible scene.


    The people downstairs have selected the most outstanding player in piano art and have already begun to compete in chess.


    When it was quiet, xianle sounded again in the building. This time, it was more obvious than last time. Everyone listened quietly, talking, eating, playing chess


    The whole scene was quiet. I don''t know what happened, which made the most lively white jade Pavilion like a dead city for a moment.


    As soon as Xiaoyu throws her hand, two chopsticks fly over the sky, spin and fall on the palm of her hand.

 Chapter 1332

    Downstairs a applause: "good, good, it''s so good to hear, this song only because of the sky, it''s worth the trip!"


    Upstairs, Bai Yu looks at the woman in front of him admiringly. Just now, he seems to see that the woman is shining with golden light, and the lights of the whole room are shining on her.


    So dazzling!


    "Pa pa..." hands gently patted, "lady''s skill is excellent, she is really a master!"


    Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes were half open, and his heart was upset when he heard that there was another toad!


    "White childe, see also see, have nothing to back down!" Pay attention to less light rain.


    Bai Yu: "isn''t that right? Just say two words and drive people? Or is it not the style of the king of a country?


    But he couldn''t pretend not to see the slanting sight.


    Get up: "white feather leaves!"


    And so on out of the room, light rain pie pie pie pie mouth, "when the emperor is good, can call to come, wave away!"


    "As long as we get married, you can do the same." Xuanyuan Qi smile, smile is very gentle, full of doting.


    Xiaoyu was helpless. They didn''t have a big hatred. No matter before or now, he was very good to himself, but he brought himself to daiguo by force.


    Stay away from your family, stay away from your husband.


    "Xuanyuanqi, I have to tell you how many times, we are impossible, I only want Dongfang yexuan in my life!"


    "Let me go. Let me go. We are still friends. We can let bygones be bygones."


    Xuanyuan Qi shook his head and gazed at Xiaoyu: "Xiaoyu, do you know why I have to be you?"


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand. How does she know?


    "Remember, you just made a fortune and prepared to open a restaurant in the capital of Baiguo at that time. One day, you passed by a path, and when you saw a man fainting on the side of the road, you rescued him easily."


    At that time, he came out to work and was chased by his elder brother. All the dark guards around him went to stop him. He suffered internal injuries and was in a coma on the way.


    Half open and half closed, he saw a beautiful woman, said with a smile: "ouch, this out how to encounter such a thing, really bad luck, forget it, who let this young lady kind-hearted."


    At that time, he felt that this woman was very interesting, she was very kind, but she had to pretend to be indifferent.


    When he woke up, he lied. He was at a dead end and had no place to go. He was very pitiful. He asked her for mercy. Only in this way could he stay and be the shopkeeper of her restaurant.


    Xiaoyu fell into memories. At that time, she really saved a man. At that time, there was a flower tree on the roadside. Petals fell one by one, which was very romantic.


    Wake up, eyes sharp, "you are heavy? Why is this face different? "


    "I was in a hurry at that time. Fortunately, I went out to make preparations and changed my identity with a bodyguard before I escaped the pursuit."


    That is to say, the face was real, just the face of a bodyguard beside Xuanyuan Qi.


    Therefore, Xuanyuan Qi has known her for a long time. She has been kept in the drum for so many years?


    "What is the responsibility of the shopkeeper in my restaurant?"


    It''s impossible for Xuanyuan to be in her shop all the time. Besides, after he ascended the throne, her restaurant has been no different, and the shopkeeper has been safe, which only shows that


    The shopkeeper in the shop is not himself. In other words, he is the one who disguises himself.


    "One of my men, and occasionally myself." Later, he also acted as a shopkeeper several times, close to Xiaoyu.


    "Ha... Ha..." Xiaoyu laughs sarcastically. It''s really a wolf''s ambition. Why didn''t she stop her hand and provoke such a disaster?

 Chapter 1333

    Mo Yufan frowned, and then doubtfully looked at Jiang feibai.


    "I''ll talk about it later. This woman is not easy to deal with." Jiang feibai whispered: "it''s a dead and living zombie. It''s still invulnerable. What can you do for it as soon as possible?"


    "Help me into the house first." Mo Yufan and Jiang feibai carry one shoulder and walk in.


    After putting it on the bed, take out a medicine bottle, pour out a pill and feed it into Dongfang yexuan''s mouth.


    Then he took out another one and handed it to Jiang feibai, signaling him to eat it.


    Huafurong came in with her, "tut tut..." and looked at the furnishings in the room.


    "Young master, do you have a wife?" This man likes red clothes as much as she does. He is so outstanding that he will be her husband in the future.


    Well, she saw Shangjiang fly white.


    Jiang Fei''s eyes turned white and he said angrily, "it''s none of your business!"


    "Why not? You''ll be my man in the future. If you have a wife, I''ll kill her now, so as not to hinder us."


    "The fool said dream, even if I marry a pig, I don''t want you to be a ghost!" Bah, it''s really bad luck to be liked by a zombie.


    "You..." suddenly, Hua Furong''s chest was stuffy and short of breath. She fell to the ground and didn''t know her life or death.


    "Hello?" Jiang feibai stepped forward and kicked, but he didn''t get up.


    "What''s this?" He looks at Mo Yufan doubtfully.


    "Didn''t you say she was invulnerable?"


    "Yes."


    "Is she still a dead and living person?"


    "Yes."


    "But she can speak and move, just like ordinary people?"


    "Yes." Jiang Fei nodded his head. I don''t know what''s strange about it.


    "Since she is no different from ordinary people, she naturally has to breathe. I have poisoned the air so much that even a cow should bleed."


    Mo Yufan came forward to check Hua Furong''s body, "and breathing, really not ordinary people!"


    Take out a bag of gold needles and the longest one.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang feibai came up.


    "The golden needle pierces into the center of the eyebrow and uses internal power to attack her brain and crush her inner mind. Even the great Luo immortal can''t be saved."


    Jiang feibai looks at him and easily stabs her in the middle of the eyebrow. It''s not like that Dongfang yexuan didn''t find her dead place and couldn''t hurt her at all.


    "Eyebrow center is her weakness. When you don''t see her, you often use your hand to stir up the broken hair between eyebrows?"


    Jiang feibai: "isn''t it a little action for women to love beauty?"


    "No, she''s trying to protect herself from outsiders."


    "So are you sure you can kill her?" Jiang feibai doesn''t want to fight with her this time. Otherwise, he will be killed.


    Mo Yufan didn''t get angry because he was suspected, "if you don''t believe it, you can chop off her head. If you don''t believe it, you can chop it into scum, so even if the gods come down to earth, they can''t be saved!"


    Jiang feibai thinks what Mo Yufan said is very reasonable, but: "her whole body is very hard, she can''t hurt at all."


    "Not now. She has been destroyed." Mo Yufan stood up, put the silver needle, and went to Dongfang yexuan.


    "What happened?"


    "Oh, Dongfang yexuan wants to save Xiaoyu, but there is a big fight in Baiyu Pavilion. The blood flows into a river, and Xiaoyu causes the foetus. Now I don''t know the result. The flower Hibiscus appears behind. I wanted to find a chance to save Xiaoyu, but I didn''t think Xuanyuan was fully prepared, so I couldn''t get a chance."

 Chapter 1334

    Jiang feibai takes out a dagger inlaid with gems from his boots and slowly approaches Hua Furong''s neck. The blood appears slowly. Hua Furong really has no King Kong, and Mo Yufan is really powerful.


    "Why? I have reminded him clearly that he can''t get angry or run around in the light rain. Why is he so impulsive? "


    "Don''t blame him. At that time, I was in Baiyu Pavilion. I heard Xiaoyu''s sad song. I felt the same. I almost couldn''t help it. I was about to rush out to rescue Xiaoyu."


    Xiaoyu is usually a cheerful girl, also do not know what experience, there will be so people cherish the mood.


    The dagger was lying in front of huafurong''s neck, hesitating to cut it off.


    In the end, he cut off his head with a knife. If this man is alive, it''s really hard.


    Mo Yufan frowned, "if you want to cut your head, you can''t go outside. It makes my house smell bloody. How can I sleep at night?"


    Jiang feibai took out his handkerchief, wiped the dagger clean, and took back his boots again. "What''s the matter with sleeping? We have to go to the palace to save Xiaoyu. Those quack doctors, I don''t know if they can use it!"


    "Bang..." there was a sound outside.


    Jiang feibai and Mo Yufan look at each other. Is it Xuanyuan Qi''s pursuit?


    Two people alert to the door, but see Liushenwuzhu Chang''an holding Yumei''s body, step by step forward.


    See two people, decadent bow, "Mr. Mo, Jiangmen master."


    "Put her down!" Mo Yufan said in a light voice.


    "No, I''ll hold her. We won''t part!" Just like worried that someone will come up to rob people, Chang''an is anxious to hold Yumei alert to retreat.


    "How can I save you if you don''t put it down?"


    what?!


    Jiang feibai looks at Mo Yufan in surprise, and feels that he is not listening.


    Chang''an was still in a daze, and suddenly responded, "mo... Mr. Mo, what would you say? Isn''t Yumei dead? "


    He stares at Mo Yufan''s lips excitedly, hoping to hear the answer he wants to hear.


    "If you don''t save her, she''s really dead!" Mo Yufan''s eyebrows were pale.


    "Yes, yes..." Chang''an excitedly embraces and walks into the room. Seeing the young master lying on the bed, his worried eyes flash by.


    Put Yumei on the soft couch.


    Mo Yufan tears open the clothes at the wound. Jiang feibai turns his back and Chang''an turns his eyes.


    "Don''t worry about that. Take the wine and deal with the wound."


    Mo Yufan quickly tied a silver needle and a gold needle near the wound to seal her heart. "She still has a breath. She is 50% sure!"


    Fifty percent


    Chang''an is worried.


    "Fifty percent is very high. You have to believe him! He is mo Yufan Jiang feibai gave a casual consolation.


    "Mo Yufan, now that Dongfang yexuan is like this, you can''t leave. I''ll just go into the palace myself." Now light rain still don''t know the situation, Jiang feibai has been delayed for a long time.


    Mo Yufan''s hands keep moving, but Chang''an is entangled for a moment. Yumei... She must hope that her wife will be safe.


    "I''ll go with the master of Jiangmen."


    "You still stay..." before Jiang Fei finished his vernacular, a voice came from outside again.


    It was Ziqiong Zifei. After they escaped, they came back.


    When we retreated, we all came from different directions, so the time we came back was different.


    Everyone was more or less injured, came in to see the master safe and sound, and then relieved to take medicine on one side.


    "Light rain... Light rain, don''t, don''t..." the hand of Dongfang yexuan on the bed is flying in the air, like to catch something, suddenly wake up.

 Chapter 1335

    Eyes sharp a flash, fiercely sit up, swept a circle of people in the room, get up to walk toward the outside.


    Jiang feibai quickly stopped in front of him, "Dongfang yexuan, you have suffered internal injury now, you can''t go."


    "Get out of the way!" It''s freezing.


    "Dongfang yexuan, haven''t you made enough noise? Light rain will become like this now, you have to bear the greatest responsibility! "


    Eastern night Xuan flashed a touch of pain, "get out of the way."


    "Let him go. The pills I gave him were made of Saussurea involucrata. They can quickly repair internal injuries. As long as they don''t use great internal power, nothing will happen!" Mo Yufan knows that he can''t stop him. After the last needle, he clears his voice.


    "But we can''t go there like this. Isn''t the lesson enough? The Imperial Palace must be heavily guarded, not to mention now, even before, there were no 200000 people, and you don''t want to attack easily! "


    It''s not that Jiang feibai is alarmist. It''s so easy to be a palace. If it''s so easy, the palace will be attacked 80 times a day.


    The footstep of Oriental night Xuan stops, had an idea very quickly.


    However, this time he brought a lot of good hands off, and most of the living are injured. It''s really his thoughtlessness.


    "I''ve lived in the palace for a few days, and I''m very clear about their defense. In some places, even in how to defend, it''s impossible to spend too many people on it."


    "The moat is next to the wall of Lenggong. Because of natural protection, there is basically no defense there!"


    But the wall over there is so high that most people can''t get through it.


    Of course, it''s not a problem for them.


    "Good, then we''ll go in from there. As for the hands, I''ve got some! " Jiang Fei nodded his head white. It''s really easy to enter the palace.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go now." Mo Yufan fed Yumei a heart protecting pill.


    "Just leave someone here to look after us. We''ll talk about it when we get back."


    Mo Yufan''s words let Oriental night Xuan''s vision move to Yumei''s weak figure, covered with a thin blanket, but don''t cover her face pale, light rain is to see her hurt will hurt to move the fetal gas.


    She has always treated Yu Mei like a sister. Now


    "Zifei stays, the others stay, the seriously injured stay, the lightly injured keep up!"


    palace.


    Xiaoyu and his party quickly returned to the palace with the carriage. The imperial doctors were all in the palace for diagnosis and treatment. The maids brought hot water and medicine and kept on going.


    "Your Majesty, it''s time to give birth. It must be given birth as soon as possible, or it will be harmful to both the adult and the fetus. Fortunately, Niang Niang is the expected delivery date of these days. It''s not a big deal a few days earlier, but... "


    The academician of Taiyuan hospital knelt in front of him, and all the people behind him bowed their heads and trembled.


    Just because the emperor ordered that the empress should be buried with the whole hospital!


    "Just what? Tell the truth! " Xuanyuan Qi sat on the top, listening to the pain of light rain on the inner bed behind the screen.


    "It''s just that the empress can''t get rid of her anger and is depressed in her chest, which is not conducive to the child''s childbirth. In addition, the soft tendons on the empress make her unable to give birth..."


    The academician of Tai hospital bowed his head and truthfully narrated the facts. It''s true that once the empress died, he couldn''t make a profit. It''s better to make it clear earlier.


    "Then give her the antidote. I want their mother and son to be safe, understand?" Xuanyuan Qi''s fierce spirit swept all the people.


    "Yes, I will do my best..." the imperial doctors agreed.


    After feeding the antidote, Xiaoyu feels that her body slowly has strength, but her whole body aches so much that she can''t concentrate.

 Chapter 1336

    "Lady, Xiaoyu, just wait a minute. I''ll take you home." The eastern night Xuan flies to kick the person who blocks in front of the body, a sword cuts off another person''s neck.


    "Ha ha... Dongfang yexuan, aren''t you very tolerant and willing to be a turtle? Why don''t you hide today? " Xuanyuan Qi looks at the East night Xuan is surrounded by dark Wei, corner of the mouth sneer.


    The downstairs screamed with fright at the shouts and blows from the upstairs and the collision of weapons, especially when the dead fell from the upstairs.


    "Ah... Blood, kill, kill..."


    There''s a mess down there, running around, running for life.


    I also saw it outside the building, because there were still people fighting outside. Pedestrians on the road screamed in fear and ran home or hid.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t worry, it will be over soon. No one will pester you in the future. We will live happily." Xuanyuan Qi comforts Xiaoyu by walking to her side, fingers picking apart the broken hair on Xiaoyu''s face.


    Light rain side face, glare: "you mean, shameless, betrayal villain!"


    "Xuanyuanqi, don''t touch her!" The eastern night Xuan angry voice roars, the sword in the hand flies faster.


    Xuanyuan Qi ignored Dongfang yexuan, "Xiaoyu, I promise you to kill him, but he ran to my hand, all the sword, how can I allow such a good opportunity?"


    "Xuanyuanqi, even if he died, I won''t marry you. You will die of this heart!" Light rain righteousness words, anxiously looking at the eastern night Xuan figure, afraid of his injury.


    "It doesn''t matter. Time will prove everything and ease all the pain. Sooner or later, you will understand my heart."


    In other words, even if only people, no heart, he also at all!


    "Master, Dongfang yexuan doesn''t know where to find some experts. Many of our people have died. We''d better go back first." Xiao Liuzi whispered in Xuanyuan Qi''s ear.


    Xuanyuan Qi cold eyes half open: "go!"


    Walk to light rain behind, push her from dark Wei to avoid a road out.


    "Husband... A night..." Xiaoyu yelled.


    Oriental night Xuan wave open and rushed up a group of people, watching Xuanyuan Qi take light rain away.


    "Lady, don''t worry, I''ll save you now!" Spin body to fly up, step on the shoulder of black dress dark Wei that obstructs, chase toward light rain.


    But there are too many people in Xuanyuan Qi. When one group dies, another group will come up, and they are all experts in the field.


    Light rain they have arrived downstairs, the carriage came to pick them up.


    "Xuanyuanqi, I despise you. You have the ability to let me go!" Light rain turns its head frequently to see the Oriental night Pavilion.


    "Xiaoyu, don''t look at him. He is too big. It''s too messy here. Let''s go back to the Palace first."


    Regardless of Xiaoyu''s fragile struggle, he took up and fell into the luxury carriage.


    Four Yuanhong shadow guards fall into Dongfang yexuan''s side, protect him and kill the dark guards surrounded outside.


    "Come with me to save Madame!" Dongfang yexuan flew up to the carriage.


    "Xuanyuanqi, if you don''t want to die, put down my wife!" Fly down from the sky, such as the Savior, the sun all over the sky are reduced to his background!


    "Chi, it''s not a big talk. Dongfang yexuan, today, this is the place where you buried your bones!" Xuanyuan Qi is in the carriage, holding Xiaoyu tightly in both hands, not letting her move.


    "And... Xiaoyu, she will become the most noble Queen of our country!"


    "Dream!" Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are scarlet, and the sword in his hand doesn''t need money to reap his life.

 Chapter 1337

    Chang''an and Yumei are also fighting to the death, with blood on their bodies. They don''t know whether they are the enemy''s or their own.


    There are many people in Dongfang yexuan, so they fight in the street.


    "Master, we must do it as soon as possible. The patrol battalion and the Imperial Army are coming!" The sword in Chang''an''s hand pierced into the enemy''s chest and quickly called out.


    There is so much noise here, and their emperor is here. How can the people below not run fast.


    Dongfang yexuan''s eyes are horizontal. He kicks the man in front of him. His sword pulls out the flower of the sword and flies straight to the carriage.


    The sword points to the carriage.


    The carriage didn''t move, but the horse''s quick front hooves were planing on the ground, snorting.


    The sword shuashed and took away the life of a man standing beside the carriage. Xiao Liuzi, who was standing in the way of the carriage, was carried away by a sword and kicked several feet away, spitting blood.


    "Xuanyuanqi, you let me go, you let me go..." Xiaoyu struggled and cried, but hunsi didn''t move.


    Xuanyuan Qi gently wiped the tears on her cheek, "Xiaoyu, I want you to know who is the overlord in the world, who is worthy of you!"


    "Cui''er, take care of your mother!" He stooped to his feet and stepped out of the carriage.


    Cui''er hurried forward to protect her mother and let her lean against the carriage to avoid falling down.


    Outside the carriage, several experts appeared out of thin air and surrounded the carriage with their backs to each other.


    "Dongfang yexuan, we didn''t decide before. This time, we can have a good match!" When he reached out, a white sword inlaid with red gems fell into his hand.


    "Xuanyuanqi, this time, you can''t take Xiaoyu away from me again!" Without waiting for the other party to say anything, he has already gone up.


    People can only see the black and white figures changing in mid air, and the light of sword star flashing.


    "Cui''er, open the curtain, I want to see him..."


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are full of tears, fragile and helpless.


    "But... Madam, you need to rest now! It''s so bloody outside that it''s not for you to see. " Cui''er worries and holds her hand. She wipes her eyes with a handkerchief.


    Poor lady, there are lovers separated from each other, but your majesty is also very poor. You can''t love her.


    "Open up!" Xiaoyu coldly orders her to see how Xuanyuan Qi drives them to the end step by step, and her night


    The father of the child touched his stomach and shed a tear again.


    Cui''er wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes with her back. With her heart ache, she lifted the curtain around the carriage so that the lady could see it.


    Light rain on the left side of the window just can see the sky against the two people, that a black and white conversion, extremely fierce.


    But as if with a strange pattern, so fit.


    At the edge of the sky that people didn''t notice, the sky was clear and cloudless, showing a dazzling red, like sunset, like sunrise, with golden light.


    "The imperial guards are coming, the patrol troops are coming..." an unknown voice pushed the unknown result to the high tide.


    The eastern night Xuan and Xuan Yuan Qi in the mid air have some wounds on their bodies, and both of them are working hard.


    Because of the joining of the royal guards and the patrol army, the people in the Dongfang yexuan camp fought harder.


    As expected, Chang''an took out a bamboo stick like thing from his arms and pulled it toward the sky. A red fireworks appeared in the sky immediately.


    All around the house people are hiding, bold people standing in front of the window watching this shocking battle, and the purpose is for a woman.

 Chapter 1338

    "No, even her majesty has been bewitched by her. She has done something about robbing people''s wives, fighting in public with no respect for face."


    "What are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense if you don''t know! " A woman came forward and retorted loudly.


    "What do you know? Just now I was in the white jade Pavilion, and I heard the girl''s piano and song. It was not voluntary, but forced. Why did I blame the woman for everything?"


    "It''s the women who are to blame for what happened. I don''t know the so-called reason. No wonder those monarchs who were subjugated in history books were bewitched by women. Why don''t you think about it? Without those monarchs who were defeated, other women have so much ability to bring a country down?"


    This woman is the daughter of Shoufu. She is also the judge of baiyuge. Others don''t know who the singing woman is, but how can she not know.


    It was clear that there were only the emperor and his men in the room. Besides a maid, there was only Zhang Xiaoyu, the "goddess" of the white kingdom.


    When his father came back, he talked to her about what the oriental lady had said to the ministers, which made her feel intimate.


    "Yes, I heard it too. The words that the lady sang were all about missing her husband. I wish I could be alone with her." One person stands up.


    Immediately hiding in the lobby of the public for Zhang Xiaoyu launched a fierce debate.


    The two men in the sky were fighting fiercely, and the people on the ground were not idle. Ziqiong sword picked the guard''s neck, and the blood line splashed on other people''s faces. When she reached for it, her hands were full of blood.


    Zifei''s atmosphere split, and three big men flew up and bumped into the people who came up behind.


    Chang''an is getting closer to the carriage, ready to rescue his wife. His sword has been dyed red, and his handle is full of blood.


    Just as he was fighting the shadow guard who was standing in front of the carriage, he could not avoid the sword behind him.


    When he was about to withdraw, a man rushed over and hugged him!


    Blood spat on his face.


    Chang''an was stunned for a moment. He cut off the attacker''s head in anger. "Yumei..." he screamed.


    The sword runs through Yumei''s whole chest, and the blood drops from the blade behind her to the ground.


    "Chang''an..." Yu Mei slowly stretched out her hand and wanted to touch his cheek.


    The corners of his mouth spit out another mouthful of blood.


    "Yumei... Yumei, don''t talk. I''ll take you to Mr. Mo right now." Chang''an worried to cover her mouth, do not let her speak.


    Yumei shakes her head slowly. Originally, she didn''t notice Chang''an. But after Chang''an proposed marriage with the young lady, and they had been together for a long time, they already had feelings and decided to get married when they returned to the island.


    But something happened to miss.


    "Chang''an... You must rescue the young lady, you must..." Yumei''s eyes slowly moved to Xiaoyu in the carriage.


    With his mouth open and blood in his mouth, "Miss, I''m sorry... It''s my fault that I didn''t protect well... Well..." his head tilted and he fell down completely.


    "Yumei..." Xiaoyu''s pupils dilated and whispered.


    Listen to Chang''an cry: "Yumei..."


    Xiaoyu has a stomachache and covers her stomach with her hands: "ah... It hurts... Ah..."


    Cui''er looks at her stomach and the watermark under her skirt: "don''t worry, don''t move..."


    Cui''er shouts anxiously to the outside: "it''s not good. The mother''s breath is moving. She''s going to have a baby..."


    The eastern night Xuan and Xuanyuan in the sky were in a big hurry and ran towards the carriage one after another.

 Chapter 1339

    Xiaoyu only felt the pain of crushing bones, and the whole person seemed to be torn.


    I don''t know how long, no pain, just has been dizzy, tired she just want to have a good rest, and then she didn''t know.


    When I wake up, I am in a different room.


    How to call it different?


    Because it''s different from her in both modern and ancient times. This room is in red style. Moreover, whether it''s furnishings or flowers in the room, they are all of the same category: flowers of hell - flowers of the other side!


    It has other names, manjushaha and Datura.


    It also means that people who love each other will never meet.


    Flowers bloom for a thousand years, leaves fall for a thousand years; Flowers bloom in the early morning, but wither in the dark; Leaves are born in the dark and disappear in the early morning.


    They can''t see each other forever!


    Xiaoyu got up, opened the thin quilt, dressed in white bedclothes, barefoot on the floor, small toes moved, came to the window with a pot of gorgeous flowers on the other side.


    Hand gently on the bright red petals, all of a sudden, the head seems to be forced into a lot of things, such as needle like pain.


    She fell to the ground, put her hand around her head and gasped: "ahhh..."


    After a while, the pain disappeared, her hand slowly put down, staring at her white hands.


    "It turns out that the three lives I have experienced are all robberies..."


    Everything in the past is playing in front of her eyes. She meets Dongfang yexuan, meets xiangxu, and... Their children


    The door opened, and a man with darkness and light came in. Xuanyuan raised Xiaoyu: "girl, welcome home!"


    "Brother?"


    "Why don''t you know each other when you go out?"


    "Brother, Wuwuwuwu..." Xiaoyu hugs Xuanyuan fiercely and cries.


    "Well, it''s all over." Xuanyuan patted her on the back.


    He sealed the memory, with the light rain into the world, did not expect to experience so much, he did not expect to do so much harm to light rain, he intended to protect light rain.


    "How is he, brother?" Xiaoyu''s eyes are hazy with tears.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t come back."


    "How?" Xiaoyu was shocked, tears also hung on his eyelashes, so he got up and ran outside.


    "Ah, Xiaoyu, you haven''t put on your shoes yet!" Xuanyuan behind him picked up the shoes on the ground and pulled a cape on the shelf to catch up with him.


    Xiaoyu ran all the way to a lotus pond in the depths of hell, but there was no leaf in the lotus pond, and it became a pool of stagnant water.


    "Why? How can it be like this... "Xiaoyu murmured to himself, kneeling and lying beside the lotus pond, his eyes were absent, and his mouth whispered.


    There was no lotus pond. One day, it suddenly appeared here, and then there was a green lotus in it.


    She was very curious and liked it, so she came to take care of it every day. After a few years, the lotus was not defeated. On the contrary, it was more and more beautiful. When she came to see it again one day, the lotus pond at that time had been full of lotus after several years of reproduction.


    But the first flower appeared, her favorite green lotus disappeared.


    "Ah, my lotus, where is my lotus? Who moved my green lotus


    Xiaoyu shouts anxiously and is ready to jump down to look for it.


    But this is the sister of hell, the forbidden area of xuanyuanyu. Who dares to break into it.


    Just as she was about to jump down, a pale blue figure appeared, holding her waist and flying out of the lotus pond.

 Chapter 1340

    The face of the demon, the amazing cool temperament and the light fragrance of green lotus make me feel familiar.


    "You..."


    "Be careful, it''s deep inside." Standing on the shore, the man released his hand.


    "Who are you? Have I seen you before? " Xiaoyu looks at him curiously.


    The man gazed at her in silence.


    Xiaoyu just thought he was very familiar with him, so he grabbed his sleeve and said, "can you tell me? I think we must have met. "


    The man slowly looked at his sleeve. A jade hand on it was shaking. He looked along his arm. His wet eyes were watching him, just like the stars who could talk.


    "Night


    "What?" Xiaoyu didn''t hear clearly.


    "Night


    "Night? Is that your name? Good domineering Oh, with our hell is also very consistent with it! But we still have sunshine in hell. It''s not the darkness that people outside say


    At that time, the light rain was still very naive and naive, and there was no defense for people outside.


    Later, Xiaoyu knew that night was the transformation of Qinglian she had been keeping.


    They are very happy together, although the night is very cold, not much, but she still likes to play with him.


    "Night, you see, this is my manjushahua, which can''t be found on the whole huangquan road. It''s much stronger than those. It''s as red as blood. Look at the petals and stamens, they are the most beautiful flowers in the world.


    And it''s been open for a hundred years, and it hasn''t withered! "


    One day, Xiaoyu came to find the night with a basin of flowers on the other side.


    Because the night is transformed by the green lotus, it will be much better to practice in the lotus pond, so we usually practice in the prototype here.


    The night heard that it was light rain coming, so she changed her figure and returned to the bank. She glanced at the flowers in light rain''s hand: "if he is the most beautiful in the world, what am I?"


    Xiaoyu: "she suddenly froze.


    Always high cold what don''t put on the heart of the night will also care about these?


    "Haha..." Xiaoyu scratched her head and said, "you can''t use beauty to describe it. You can''t use words to describe it here. You are the flower of kaolin that nobody can climb. Nothing can compare with you!"


    Oh, my mother, fortunately her brain turns fast, otherwise night angry is not easy to coax.


    Night unnatural with the hand to block the nose and mouth cough, but the corner of the mouth can not stop rising.


    "This flower is not bad. It has already cultivated wisdom, and it can become a man in the future."


    "Well, I''ll tell you. He''s raised by me. He can''t disgrace me. No, he''s the best in hell, and he''s always around me. Naturally, he''ll give birth to wisdom."


    Night smell speech in the heart some not very comfortable, but did not show.


    "It''s in my room, I talk to it every day, and it''ll dance to my song. I don''t believe you can watch it." Xiaoyu didn''t notice that the face beside her had changed color, and she was still performing happily.


    At will sang two, that other shore flower as expected does not have the wind to swing, also put very good-looking.


    Night frown, listen to light rain said, this flower is in her room, that is not to say that even she eat, sleep, dress bath can see?


    This is a flower with spirit!


    "Put it in the outer room. It''s smart and inconvenient!"


    Light rain about move mouth, doubt swept night a few eyes, pause, "well, OK, but you have to promise me a request."


    "Go ahead."


    "I put a lotus pot in my room, and you plant it in it, so that we can see it at the last sight before going to bed, at the first sight when we wake up, and we can eat together..."

 Chapter 1341

    Night looks down at the girl who only reaches his shoulder. Doesn''t she know such a request


    He is not an ordinary flower, or a changed adult, or a man''s flower.


    How can she share a room with a man?!


    "Not right!"


    A thousand words, he can only reply in two words.


    "Why? Didn''t you just say yes? What''s wrong with this? The aura in my room is much stronger than that in the lotus pond. My room is blessed with the spirit gathering array, which can double the cultivation! "


    Xiaoyu put the flowerpot aside, holding his light blue long sleeve in both hands and shaking, "you promise me, if you don''t promise, I''ll let Xiaobai live in the house and find more people to be with me!"


    The delicate tone was similar to that of a little girl who was not familiar with the world. Although she was not young, her brother treated her very well after her parents died, and protected her like an innocent girl.


    "Xiaobai?" Night does not understand, where comes again a small white?


    "It is!" Light rain pointed to the side of the ground blooming blood red man Zhu Sha Hua, coquettish smile, "how, this name sounds good, and easy to remember, but I think for a long time to come up with."


    Night: "he doesn''t want to talk. Who can tell him that a red flower is Xiaobai? Is it blind or blind?


    "Night, do you agree or not? If you don''t, I''ll go back. I have to go back to take a bath. I just went to the yellow spring. I was almost lost by the sandstorm all over the sky. I just washed Xiaobai. Look, its petals are gray."


    Xiaoyu saw him standing straight, not saying yes or no, stamping his feet, "I''m gone!"


    Pick up Xiaobai and get ready to go back.


    The night is still tangled, the box of light rain has gone a few steps away, and finally all the tangled hesitation disappeared, the whole body is not to let light rain do so.


    "I promise!"


    As soon as he spoke, he wanted to knock himself unconscious. How could he not resist such an unreasonable request?


    Light rain back to the corner of the mouth of the night to show a successful smile, hum, let you high cold, not obediently agreed.


    Turning around with a smile, "really? You agreed? Great, night. Let''s go back together. I just learned a way to eat lotus root soup from a new ghost today. "


    As soon as the words came out, he quickly covered his mouth. "What? I''m wrong. It''s the way of stewing geese. The geese my brother just found me are fat."


    Heart bleeding, my goose, sorry, my brother to find you to accompany me, but I want to eat you.


    But it doesn''t matter. I''ll make up my mind to cast a good foetus for you. I''ll get rid of the beast foetus and be a new man in my next life!


    The night pretends not to see the flesh ache of light rain eye ground, nod, "go!"


    After a few steps, I found that Xiaoyu hadn''t caught up with me. I turned around and said, "Xiaoyu?"


    Cheng jinzai: the night didn''t refuse? Does he really like big geese? Should she tell her brother to send more geese?


    Hearing the call, Xiaoyu hastily agreed, "Oh, it''s coming!"


    Later, instead of eating geese, they roasted a Luhua chicken which was Xiaoyu''s favorite. Its coat color was beautiful.


    The night really kept its promise and lived in the lotus basin by the light rain window.


    As time goes on, the time of light rain and night is getting longer and longer.


    One day, brother Xiaoyu, that is, Lord Yan Xuanyuan, came to Xiaoyu''s room to find her, and found that there was a man in her room, and the two of them had dinner together.

 Chapter 1342

    This annoyed the Lord Yan. Since his parents died, he raised his younger sister as a daughter. It''s not too much to be obedient. He doesn''t want the moon to give the stars.


    Suddenly one day, a man appeared in her room. Isn''t it hard to grow cabbage that was arched by pigs?


    The problem is still a wild boar. I don''t know where it came from. It''s just a pretty face.


    "Xiaoyu, who is he? How did you show up in your room? " When he got angry, he was in charge of the whole hell. He was full of evil spirit and Yin Qi. When he got angry, the room was crying and the wind was blowing.


    "Big brother, he is..."


    "I''ve seen Yama at night!" Night did not get up, just nodded slightly toward Xuanyuan Qi.


    This is a hornet''s nest. No one has ever looked down on him so much. Even if he is a God in the sky, who won''t give him three points of face?


    "How can you be such a boy who doesn''t know etiquette? Get out of here, or you''ll be drowned in the beast way, eternal reincarnation!"


    "Brother, big brother..." Xiaoyu got up and hugged her brother''s arm in a hurry, "it''s all a misunderstanding. Don''t be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil. It''s going to hell on the 18th floor!"


    Xuanyuan Qi quietly stares at Xiaoyu''s hand holding his arm. The air seems to condense, and she can''t breathe.


    Xiaoyu silently swallows saliva, frightens to death, big brother is so frightening, no, it''s so frightening, there is no one in this hell!


    He he giggled twice, "elder brother, listen to my explanation, don''t get angry. If you have a chance, I can''t manage such a big hell alone!"


    "Xuanyuan rain!" Xuanyuan Qi''s cold voice.


    Xiaoyu shrinks his neck. Big brother is good, but his temper is worthy of the name of King Yan.


    "Well, there''s a river in hell called forgetting River..."


    "Say the point!" Xuanyuan frowned.


    At night, the king of Yan was always fierce with Xiaoyu. He got up and pulled Xiaoyu behind him to protect him. "Lord of Yan, even if you are Xiaoyu''s elder brother, you can''t be so fierce with her!"


    Xuanyuan''s face turned black. How could Laozi''s sister hide behind others? What''s the word like when it''s spread?


    With one hand, he pulls Xiaoyu back. On the way, he is caught by the night with two hands outside. Xiaoyu is pulled in the middle by two people, almost torn in two.


    "Oh, stop, stop, let go, my hand will be torn off!" Xiaoyu shouts.


    Two people let go at the same time, force to take back, but also close quickly, light rain a flutter, facing the floor spread down.


    In the heart that laments, "I let you let go, didn''t let go so fast, at least give me a reaction time! Now, my beauty is not good, is it


    Before they reached out to help him, Xiaoyu sat up fiercely and touched his face. "Fortunately, if I break my beauty, how can I get along with those new ghosts in the future?"


    Xuanyuan Qi speechless, those new ghosts one by one embarrassed to death, either holding their own head, or dragging their own tongue, what beauty can be said.


    Only when Xiaoyu, who has been in hell all day, likes to run to Naihe bridge to compete with those new ghosts.


    After touching her face, Xiaoyu raised her left and right hands at the same time and rubbed her chest. "Fortunately, it''s not bad, but my mother said that it''s one of the most precious things in the girl''s family. It''s very fragile."

 Chapter 1343

    Xuanyuan Qi in the moment of seeing the action of light rain, quickly block in front of the night, more protection, long sleeve block in front of the night.


    I didn''t expect that the night suddenly turned around and turned its back to this side.


    Xuan Yuan Qi takes back his hand. It''s polite. Hum!


    Xiaoyu checked himself and found that both of them were standing with their backs to themselves, "what are you doing? I don''t know if I fell down, but I was knocked down by you!"


    Xuanyuan Qi turned around and pulled her up, and patted the dust behind her buttocks for her, "don''t do the just action in front of men in the future!"


    "Why?" Xiaoyu''s eyes are wide open in ignorance.


    Xuanyuan Qi sighs in his heart, blaming him for protecting Xiaoyu so well that he is locked in hell. What he comes into contact with are ghosts. He doesn''t understand the danger of people''s hearts and the defense of men and women.


    "In a word, it''s not good. Just remember that you can''t!"


    "Oh Light rain toot mouth, pull her brother''s sleeve.


    "Big brother, we haven''t finished yet. There is a lotus pond near the Wanchuan river."


    "Lotus pond? What lotus pond? Did you let people open it up? "


    "Ah, isn''t elder brother asking people to do it?" Xiaoyu was surprised, "there suddenly appeared a lotus pool. At first, there was only one lotus, and then there was a pool."


    "If you grow, you will grow. Only manjushahua is monotonous in hell. Just like it."


    "Thank you, big brother. What I want to tell you is that night..." Xiaoyu hugs night''s arm and says, "he is the lotus in the lotus pond. It''s powerful. He''s not a demon. Don''t be angry, big brother!"


    Looking at the hand holding other men, Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes are not calm, "let go, what''s a girl''s habit of holding people? Remember, except for big brother, men can''t get close!"


    Light rain did not let go, but very confused: "why, big brother is also a man?"


    "Because we are brothers and sisters, other men are bad guys, they will hurt you, but big brother won''t!"


    "Oh Xiaoyu nodded, and then looked up at the night, just as he looked down at her, she grinned, "night is not a bad man, he is very good!"


    Xuanyuanqi: "it doesn''t make sense to explain, so he directly pulls people back.


    "Come on, who are you? What do you want to do here? Who sent you here for light rain? "


    Three questions confused Xiaoyu. "Big brother, he''s not human!"


    "Well?" Xiaoyu was just talking for the man. Why did she suddenly swear?


    Did the question he just asked wake up Xiaoyu?


    "Oh, No." Xiaoyu shakes his head. It seems that he can''t say that. It sounds like a curse.


    "He is a green lotus!"


    Green lotus?


    Xuanyuan Qi stares at night. He has come in for so long, but he doesn''t find that this man has evil spirit?


    In the hand of a spell, the index finger and middle finger stand up, the other fingers together, slide from the left eye to the right eye, open your eyes to see the man.


    Sure enough, the man in front of him turned into a green lotus with golden light.


    This golden light can''t be possessed by ordinary demons, but it''s something like Buddhism. Since there is such a phenomenon, this green lotus has a good heart, not a villain!


    "Since you are a man of cultivation, you should seize the opportunity and strive to be in the immortal class as soon as possible. Don''t make mistakes. If you make a mistake, you will waste your immortal capital!"


    Night pick eyebrow, this Yan Wang Ye unexpectedly didn''t scold him?


    He should have seen his real body. Why did he agree to approach Xiaoyu?

 Chapter 1344

    "You can get in touch with each other, and I don''t object to Xiaoyu making friends, but everything should be measured. For example, a place like boudoir can''t be entered by a layman like you.


    Xiaoyu''s nature is simple, she doesn''t understand, you can''t help but understand! "


    Xuanyuanqi for the sake of Xiaoyu this sister, can not less worry, don''t let her leave the hell, is afraid that she was bullied by people outside.


    "I know, and I''ll pay attention later." Nod.


    Xiaoyu happily rushed to Xuanyuan Qi''s arms, "Wow, brother, you are so good, I like you most!"


    "Don''t drink ecstasy, I don''t know you!" Xuanyuan Qi gently pinched the tip of the nose under the light rain with a smile.


    "Well... It hurts!" Xiaoyu twisted her body in a coquettish way.


    Night watching, mouth slightly up.


    The sun rises and the moon falls in the underworld, but there is no rotation of the four seasons. Because of the heavy Yin Qi in the underworld, it''s always cool, not very cold or even hot.


    Xiaoyu and ye go up the river. Since elder brother doesn''t allow her to stay in her room, ye comes back to Lianchi again.


    "Night, you see, the underground is beautiful. Originally, it was bare here, only this forgetting river. Later, I dug a lot of manzhushahua from the yellow spring and planted them on both sides. Now everyone likes to come here for a walk when they have nothing to do!"


    The banks of the river are all red, and the reflection in the water is also red.


    Night from the view of the river back to Xiaoyu, since I know her, she did not wear red clothes, the room is also dressed with the new house.


    "Why do you like red so much? I remember that this is not the only color in hell. "


    "Because red is good-looking, my mother said that red is most suitable for me, so bright and bright, always eye-catching, proud!


    Like manjushahua, naturally because it is red, accompany me most


    Night: "I have nothing to say!


    They came to Naihe bridge. On the bridge, Mengpo was sitting there with a load of Mengpo soup. Mengpo was a beautiful woman named Mengpo because her mother was gone. She inherited her mother''s mantle and the family business.


    Just sat down not long, black and white impermanence with a long chain lock a group of ghosts back.


    "It''s so early today. Why are there so many new ghosts?" Meng po said hello warmly.


    "Well, if there''s a war on it, there are not so many people dead. I''ll have to go later." Heiwuchang walks into Mengpo with a chain and takes a bowl of Mengpo soup from her hand.


    A mouthful of drink smack smack, "tut... Good to drink, the taste of this soup is not changed at all, accounting on ah, back together to!"


    "It''s easy to say. I''m afraid you can''t do it without it. Thank you for taking care of my business all the time."


    Mengpo then filled a bowl, "white envoy also came to a bowl?"


    Bai Wuchang waved his hand: "no, there''s something else!"


    "Come on, stand up one by one, line up well, pay for the soup, and each person has a land dollar!" Bai Wuchang yelled.


    Night does not understand, "this ground yuan is what thing?"


    Xiaoyu leaned back against the railings on the bridge, "Diyuan is the money used by the local government. A Diyuan can buy a radish!"


    "The local government returns currency? Do you need money to buy it


    "Why not? Not every ghost in the underworld can be reincarnated. Apart from the imprisoned ghosts, there are still many people who need to live in the underworld. We can''t eat the wind and drink Yin Qi every day. If we miss the life in the world occasionally, we can improve our life."


    "In addition, not only food, but also clothes are needed. It''s OK to wear and live, which one doesn''t need money."

 Chapter 1345

    The light rain and the night introduce that there has been a quarrel on the bridge.


    A new ghost yelled at Mengpo''s unscrupulous businessman: "who in the world doesn''t know whether Mengpo soup is free or everyone must drink it? How can it cost money to get to us? If you want money, I won''t drink it! "


    "Yes, we haven''t heard that this Mengpo soup needs money. Don''t you bully us? We are new comers and cheat us for money!"


    "That is, we have become ghosts and blackmail us. Do you have a conscience?"


    "Heartless!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    This happens almost every day. Meng Po patiently repeats her words more than n times.


    "Who told you my soup was free? Have you ever had one? You don''t have to pay to go to a restaurant? I don''t have to pay for this material? Or do you think someone has already paid for it? "


    "Isn''t it? It''s your duty and your work. You must have been paid for it. If you take another share from us, it''s really dark! " The new ghost is still asking.


    Meng Po sat down and shook her legs. "If you like to drink or not, you have to jump down here, swim in the river and go ashore from there."


    The new ghost was a bandit before he died. He had tendons all over his body and jumped off the side without saying a word.


    Just as I fell into the water, I heard a high Scream: "ah... It''s painful, it''s painful, it''s killing me. I have to shave my skin off!"


    Xiaoyu smiles and holds the railing, watching the new ghost flutter in the water.


    "What''s so strange about this water?"


    Hearing that night had doubts, Xiaoyu was happy to dispel them: "this water is not strange, but he didn''t drink Mengpo soup, and he still has memories of his life. The river of forgetting Sichuan will help him to dispel these memories, just..."


    He laughed twice in a low voice.


    "It''s not easy to get rid of it. It''s necessary to clean it up from inside to outside. It''s not a good process. It''s like a punishment of being late!"


    The ghost who hears light rain''s words in the pavilion over there has already deviated from his heart and begins to retreat from his unswerving, powerful and unyielding attitude.


    "Princess!" Black and white impermanence naturally heard the voice of light rain, two people busy bow salute, Mengpo also stood up, "Princess!"


    Light rain see they all found, also strode over, "don''t be polite!"


    "Meng Po, can I have two bowls of soup?" Xiaoyu sniffed and smelled the fragrance.


    "Of course Meng Po immediately served two bowls of soup.


    Xiaoyu first handed it to ye, then he took a small bowl to drink, "Mengpo, you are really good at this craft, and one yuan is too cheap!"


    Looking at those new ghosts with meaning.


    "Hey, Yama has given me such a good job. A little makes a lot of money. It''s enough to support myself." More than one day, there are a hundred ghosts, less than one or two, but life is not bad.


    Over there, the new ghost fluttering in the river of forgetting Sichuan finally climbed onto the bank, but his whole body seemed to come out of the blood. His whole body was full of blood, but he could not see the wound, but the blood beads kept coming out.


    People have fallen on the shore, not moving, only the grass on the ground in front of the nose with his breathing rhythmic dance.


    Shua!


    The new ghosts were so surprised that they didn''t dare to take any chances any more. One by one, they rushed to give money to Mengpo, "I want a bowl, I want a bowl..."

 Chapter 1346

    Xiaoyu looked at the new ghosts who took out the money. "We don''t recognize the money of the human world here, and they can''t bring it in. However, after they die, their families will burn a lot of money used in the underworld, and they can use it when they come in."


    Night put down the bowl, "those poor people who have no money how to deal with?"


    "It''s simple. People who will become poor will be treated equally. They either did evil things in their lifetime or suffered evil in their previous lives. Everything has its reasons and consequences. No one can burn paper money but blame themselves."


    After Xiaoyu finished drinking, the new ghosts had already drunk the soup and went down the bridge. Xiaoyu handed the bowl to Mengpo, and then took out two land dollars from her pocket in her sleeve and put them in the empty bowl.


    Just as he was about to leave, the new ghost who had not yet got up on the other side of the river was held by another ghost. "You just like to be so impulsive. Well, you have to go to the mountain to catch some wolf cubs. Now that you''re good, you''ve got your life involved, and you''ve even killed me.


    I''m restless even when I''m dead. Look at this body. How can it not hurt you? "


    "I''m too dead to die again."


    "When you die, you can die. When you die, you can''t even cast a tire!"


    Night gently poked under the arm of light rain: "not to say that has forgotten the future of the past? Why do they remember? "


    "Oh, this memory is not a thing of two days in a day. Of course, it is slowly forgotten. It''s only about two days, and they will forget it completely."


    Xiaoyu is not interested in this, but is the wolf cub that the ghost said. She has never seen a wolf in her life.


    So he stepped up and stopped in front of the two ghosts. The two ghosts already knew that the woman was the princess of the underworld, and they were not afraid: "what''s the matter with the princess?"


    "I want to ask you, where did you find the wolf cub you just mentioned?"


    "Oh, it''s in Hutou mountain. The forest is big. There''s everything in it."


    "Oh, thank you." Light rain politely thanks, back to pull the sleeves of the night to go.


    The two ghosts looked at each other in surprise: "isn''t it the princess? Why are you so polite? "


    Of course, they didn''t know that although Yama was very fond of this only sister, the politeness was strictly required.


    That sentence goes like this, oh, it''s like this: "every girl''s mouth is sweeter, so people will like it. We should set an example for the ghosts in the hell. If every ghost drags the sky and the earth, how can I manage it?"


    Light rain pulls the sleeves of the night to the spring.


    Night also by her pull, did not take back, "you bring me to do so what?"


    "Didn''t you hear what the two ghosts just said? I''m going to catch wolf cubs


    "But Hutou mountain is in the world. Isn''t Yama forbidding you to go out?"


    "He won''t let me go, can''t I go secretly? Besides, you will protect me, won''t you? "


    The night ghost agreed, and then got on the ship and went to the gate of hell.


    The gate of hell is a shackle and a gate outside the hell. You have to pass through it if you want to come in or go out.


    But the wall was guarded by a ghost, and light rain came quietly, but they didn''t let her out.


    "What can I do? They''ve been watching. I''ve never been able to get out." Two people stand not far from the city wall, light rain frustrated watching.


    Night just casually swept an eye, "close an eye!"


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand, but obediently closes her eyes. Then she feels a hand around her waist. Then she hears the sound of the wind passing quickly.


    When the wind stops, "you can open your eyes!"

 Chapter 1347

    Light rain slowly opened a crack, see is an open space, wait for her to see clearly in front of, very surprised, busy looking back, see the distance that stands for many years don''t know the ghost gate.


    "I... this is already out?" Xiaoyu asked incredulously.


    "I don''t believe you''ve seen it yourself."


    "But... Isn''t it too easy? This city wall is a blessing for my elder brother''s array. Those ghost messengers still have magic weapons in their hands. I can''t get out without my elder brother''s orders! "


    Night mouth corner smoked to smoke, probably know such action is not elegant, then again become that elegant and independent cold childe.


    "I use blink to travel through time, space and region. As long as my cultivation is enough, I can reach many places instantly!"


    Xiaoyu Xingxing''s eye is so powerful. Her cultivation is also good. She has been practicing for many years. As long as she is an immortal, she has the ability to escape from heaven, but she still can''t escape from the palm of the hand of King Yan.


    "Let''s go. I''m in a hurry." He rubbed his hands and rushed out excitedly.


    The night shakes head helplessly follows.


    The last pass is the boundary of yin and Yang, which is the way of yin and Yang in the world.


    This is the intersection of yin and Yang. Some people have bad ideas. When they bump into this place, they will break in by themselves, and then... They will die naturally!


    "This is the boundary of yin and Yang, protected by the border, patrolled by ghosts, and most importantly, guarded by the sacred beasts of the underworld.


    Originally, it was my brother''s Mount, but it was too noisy to sleep. Everyone couldn''t sleep well, so my brother arranged it here.


    His ears are so smart that he knows everything about it. He can even tell whether it''s a human being or a ghost, a fairy or a demon. I''ll know it''s me when I hear it. If it''s reported to my brother, my brother will scold me to death! "


    Light rain quietly hiding far away from listening to the nest, it can not hear the place.


    The sight of the night seems to cross the mountains and rivers in the middle, and see what Xiaoyu says in the old nest.


    He is cold-blooded and doesn''t like to talk, but Xiaoyu chatters in his ear every day. He is not bored, but enjoys it.


    This girl is probably really bored and used to talking to Huacao. Before he changed her figure, she always came to talk to him.


    It''s not what I ate today, it''s what I had fun with.


    "He''s asleep. I''ll take you out." Then he would fly away with his arms around her waist.


    "Wait a minute, it won''t work." Xiaoyu turns around and dodges.


    Night brow wrinkled, looked at his hand, she this is not let him touch it?


    "Let''s leave it like this. If we lose it, we''ll find out. Once it finds out, it means my brother knows."


    That is to say, she didn''t hate him, but was afraid that he would be found impulsively?


    Does he want to tell her that he doesn''t pay attention to this?


    Or forget it. It''s lovely to see Xiaoyu''s confident appearance.


    "But I know that there is a weakness in listening that blinds its ears." Light rain triumphantly shook his head, "do you want to know?"


    Night mouth slightly hook, "well."


    "Then you have to promise that you won''t talk about it, or it won''t be very troublesome."


    "Good!"


    "My brother''s ears are really good. The sound of flowers, birds, fish and insects within 500 miles can''t escape his ears, but there is one thing he can''t hear."

 Chapter 1348

    "I''d like to hear about it!"


    "Hey, hey... That''s it!" Xiaoyu points to the sky.


    The night wondered, "heaven?" The ghost can hear it.


    Xiaoyu shook his head. "No, no, it''s the cloud. It''s a thing in the sky, and it''s a tool for the gods to walk. So there''s a saying about flying clouds and driving fog.


    This cloud is also a place where lightning and rain gather and nourish all things. Therefore, it is the most powerful thing. It is beyond the control of ordinary people, let alone illusions.


    So if you listen, you won''t pay attention to it, and you won''t be able to distinguish it. "


    Laughing and pulling the sleeves of the night: "am I very powerful?"


    Praise me quickly. I''m smart.


    Night with a smile nodded, spoiled pat her head, "well, very powerful."


    After that, the two men changed their minds, and as expected, they avoided the ears and eyes of listening, and successfully left the hell and came to the world.


    "Wow... It''s so beautiful. How could the world be so beautiful?" As soon as Xiaoyu came out, he cheered all kinds of people, just like he had never seen the world.


    I look at everything curiously.


    The two changed their dress, just like ordinary people, except that Xiaoyu was still dressed in bright red clothes, and the night was still dressed in pale green lotus robes.


    They happily went shopping, bought a lot of human gadgets, and went to restaurants to enjoy some delicious food.


    In a word, Xiaoyu is happy and doesn''t think of Shu any more, but it doesn''t matter if she plays more every year.


    So the two of them traveled all over the country. When they saw interesting places, they stayed for two more days. When they met delicious food, they ate two more meals and packed them in their storage bags.


    It''s just that the storage bag can''t keep the food from deteriorating, so it will be broken soon.


    Xuanyuanqi took out a piece of jade with golden light and handed it to her, "take it."


    "What is this?"


    "Nothing. It''s just a storage space to keep food intact."


    The night completely does not care, does not matter, you casually use indifferent expression.


    But what he didn''t say is that it''s not a common thing. It''s a lotus seed that he cultivated. It has his accomplishments in it. It can not only save food, but also get in and out. It can grow plants. It''s a small world.


    "Oh, thank you!" Xiaoyu didn''t think much about it, so he quickly recognized the owner, opened the space, found that it was very big, and simply threw his storage bag in.


    "We''ve been out for a long time. It''s time to look for wolf cub."


    She didn''t forget what she came out for.


    They came to the ghost of Hutou mountain, said it was a mountain, but it was a continuous mountain, thickly shrubbery, which had a lot of miasma.


    After searching for several days in a row, they didn''t find any wolf cubs. The tigers met several of them, but they were very fierce. They didn''t want to kill at will.


    "If not, find a tiger cub. It''s very powerful when you grow up." Night advised a, anyway are all some common things, don''t care what kind.


    "No, it''s so big that it should frighten the ghosts in the hell. I want it to be small and lovely, which is in line with my identity."


    "Keep looking."


    In this way, they ran in the mountains for a few days, and finally saw a few wolves, but their tusks stretched out long and their saliva fell straight down


    And the sound was loud.


    "This... This thing is a wolf?" Don''t you think wolf cubs are cute?


    Who told her, what the hell is this?


    "Or, we''re looking for something. Maybe the others are more lovely?" Night afraid of her disappointment, careful comfort way.

 Chapter 1349

    Light rain toot mouth, the mood is not smooth, "also can only like this."


    Next, they went to the small animals. Either the white rabbit was too weak, the bird was too noisy, or the chicken was too fat. She couldn''t help eating


    In the end, nothing was found. Instead, all the animals in the whole mountain range hid and never dared to come out to be harmed.


    Light rain pulls a face: "I am not the evil spirit evil spirit evil spirit devil, as for?"? Why don''t you taste the tiger meat, eat the turtledove, drink the snake soup... Well, you have so many, I''m not happy to have some! "


    Night touch nose, girl, you this number, but almost the whole animal circle disaster again, what do you want?


    It''s no wonder that at the beginning, the animals were ready to go out to exterminate them. Suddenly, they saw that Xiaoyu was killing all sides and eating the meat of their companions.


    They can''t hide and win. Of course, they won''t come out again.


    Xiaoyu pouted, "I was going to find a fox, but now they are all hiding under the ground. How can I find it?"


    The foxes knew that they were going to be caught, so they dug the hole more quickly. "No, the big devil wants to catch us. Hurry up, we can''t even catch the whole body!"


    "It''s OK. Let''s go back and come back in a few days." The night kneaded her head and led her wrist out.


    "But we''ve been out for a long time. If we don''t go back, my brother will find out!"


    "Well... I''ll come out when I have a chance later."


    Two people walk slowly outward, light rain also flat mouth, don''t want so much.


    When walking around a big tree, Xiaoyu heard a weak animal humming.


    Looking back at the night, I ran towards the sound.


    Night looked at his hand, helplessly put behind, catch up.


    Along the way, Xiaoyu walked in the direction of weak voice, and then saw a small thing in the grass, not as big as her fist, still flesh color, like a mouse.


    Curled up, limbs different want to get up, but fell down, eyes opened, but it seems to hang a tear.


    The voice is weak, "squeak... Squeak..."


    Hear rain heart a burst of soft.


    She put her hand into the palm of her hand, and the little touch made her very careful, for fear that she would be killed if she was not careful.


    "Night... Come on!" Xiaoyu yells behind him.


    The night, who had been standing beside her, whispered, "I am!"


    "Ah... Oh, look at it. It''s so small. Is it abandoned by its parents or lost? Will it die?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t find out when he came up. He asked anxiously.


    At this moment, the little thing looked up at her, and then his head gently rubbed against her palm.


    As if she was a relative.


    "Ah, it rubs me with its head. It''s so cute!" Xiaoyu''s excited eyes blink.


    Night meeting heart a smile, "since so like, that we take it back to raise."


    "Is that good? Will its family be worried? "


    "No, it''s been barking here for so long, and its parents haven''t come. Either it''s in an accident or it''s lost. If we don''t save it, it will die soon.


    Besides, it''s predestined with you! "


    It''s not fate. I haven''t found my favorite after looking for it for so long. It''s time to leave, and little things will appear.


    "Well, let''s take it back." Xiaoyu nods and looks at the little guy gently.


    "I''ll take care of you later!"

 Chapter 1350

    The little thing seemed to understand and rubbed her index finger again.


    When they returned to the underworld, Yama didn''t find out, but it was evening in the underworld, and her brother was coming to have dinner with her.


    "It''s good we got back in time, or we''ll be exposed."


    In the room, Xiaoyu made a nest for small things with handkerchief cotton.


    It''s just that it''s fragile. "What does it want to eat? We have nothing in the hell. Can it eat what I eat? "


    Two people sat at the table, small things on the table.


    "It''s still small and should drink milk, but there''s no such thing in this place." The night thought about it.


    Fingers appear crystal clear water like things, handed to small things mouth.


    The little thing sucked up immediately.


    "What is this?" Xiaoyu curiously looks at the things coming out of his index finger.


    "This is the dew in my lotus. It has aura and can nourish its Qi and blood. It''s just that I don''t have much, just so much every day. "


    With the end of the words, his finger pulp has been taken back.


    Xiaoyu: "is there so little..."? How many drops?


    Looking around, I found nothing to eat except a plate of purple grapes on the table.


    This was brought back by his elder brother when he went to the banquet in heaven, and she had eaten a lot of it.


    He just grabbed one and put it in his mouth. He didn''t think it would make a "chirp" sound.


    "Why?! Do you eat it, too? " Ha ha ha, now she won''t worry about it. Although there are not many grapes, there are many others. Besides, she is a princess in the underworld. There is no shortage of such things.


    "Since it''s willing to eat, I''ll give it the dew I accumulate every day. As for grapes, they also have aura. It''s no wonder that they like them.


    The space I give you can also grow plants. When the grapes grow up, they will not lack food! "


    Night also did not expect this thing will eat grapes, but this is also a good thing, they do not have to worry about what to eat for it.


    "Ha ha... Little thing, why do you like grapes? Just call you grape, little grape. Do you think it''s good? "


    Xiaoyu''s index finger touched his head, and he rubbed it along with the situation


    "Oh, it likes the name. Night, am I very good? Is the name nice?"


    In the face of the excited light rain, night does not know what to say, the name


    It''s really hard to say, but those who can name Hua Xiaobai on the other side are also capable people.


    "Deng Deng..."


    Hear the footsteps coming from the door, Xiaoyu busy holding small grapes, I do not know where to put.


    "Put it in the space. It can hold living things." The night finger moves, the small grape which the light rain hugs together with makes the small nest all vanishes.


    In this moment, the night also slowly fade, in the door opened the moment, completely disappeared.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you standing? Welcome me? " Come in to see light rain standing, Xuanyuan Qi laughing.


    Xiaoyu blinked blankly and then laughed, "brother, it''s not normal for me to meet you. Are you tired today? I''ll pinch your shoulders and loosen your muscles and bones! "


    Before the light rain came near, Xuanyuan reached out to stop him, "no, no, I can''t afford it."


    This girl, the most impatient to serve people, even if it is her big brother, once he let her pinch the shoulder.


    Guess what?


    Either the hot tea fell on his thigh, or she didn''t stand firm, and her elbow pestled him on the back. In fact, there was something wrong with the magic, and she almost lifted his hair when she pinched his shoulder.

 Chapter 1351

    In the end, he did not dare to force her any more. No matter how long her hair was, no matter how hard her elbow was, he could not be hurt.


    But!


    If the hot water goes up a little bit, his life-long "sex happiness" will be over!


    "Brother, look at what you said. I don''t know. I thought your sister was yecha." Xiaoyu sat down with a smile, his eyes flashed cunning.


    "Of course you are not yecha!" Xuanyuanqi thought: yecha, I can clean up, you... I can''t clean up.


    "Come on, this is a newly prepared tofu feast. You should like it."


    Xuanyuan Qi Long Sleeve swept on the table, the table immediately appeared with dishes.


    These immortals don''t have to eat, but Xiaoyu likes it, so he will accompany this sister to eat every two days.


    "What''s good about tofu? There''s no meat to chew." Xiaoyu''s mouth is curled, but he still sticks his chopsticks to the plate.


    "You''re not tired of eating meat all the time!" This girl doesn''t know how to do it. She is born to like meat. The more greasy she is, the more she likes it.


    "I just don''t like it, hum!" I like meat. What''s the matter? She''s not fat!


    ˇ­ˇ­


    From this day on, Xiaoyu began to work as a wet nurse, um... To be exact, it''s milk grape.


    Grapes love to eat grapes, bare flesh color body began to grow hair, hair color also began to change slowly.


    Later it became the same color as grapes - purple.


    "Grape, come here, what have I got for you? The fairy dew I just got from the night Xiaoyu shakes the porcelain vase in her hand.


    Originally, the grapes in the small nest on the table stand up immediately, or stand up with front feet and back feet, just like people.


    "Squeak... I want it, I want it..."


    "Ha ha ha... I know you like it. Here you are!" Throw it away.


    Grape is very clever, pull out the stopper, aim at the mouth of the bottle and start to drink.


    I don''t know if this little thing has been with her for a long time, or has drunk the fairy dew given by night. He can speak human language and understand human nature. In a word, he is very smart.


    "Ah Wu, it''s good to drink..." after drinking, the grape looked at the light rain wet.


    "No more..." he turned the bottle mouth to the ground and told her that it was no more.


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone. If you don''t drink one day, let''s go back to the space. The immortal mansion in it hasn''t been built yet."


    She often goes to the space to get things, and also built a fairy house in it, with small bridges, flowing water, pavilions and rockeries. There is no shortage of anything. It is another secret base for her.


    Sometimes she will live in it with grapes, but also collected a lot of seeds, ready to plant slowly.


    "Master, the water here is very sweet. It''s similar to the Xianlu given by elder brother, but the aura is not so good."


    One person and one mink enter the space. After the grape grows up, she will know what it is.


    There is a lot of fog in the space, some like the water mist in the lotus pond in the early morning, not abrupt, but refreshing and comfortable.


    "Yes? This space is what he gave me. It''s similar, but it''s nothing. "


    Light rain casts magic, drapes soft gauze on the pavilion on the rockery, leads water to the bottom of the rockery, and flows around the rockery.


    In leading back to the stream, a wooden bridge is built on the stream. Morning glory is planted on both sides of the bridge, winding around the wooden bridge. You can hear the clattering sound of running water from the small bridge.


    She also built a two-story attic. She lived on the second floor. The red roses planted on the first floor climbed along the windowsill wall to the second floor. As soon as she opened the window, she could see the fluttering of the roses.

 Chapter 1352

    "Master, the water is so cold and comfortable to touch. Can I take a bath in it?" Grape jumped to the rock under the rockery, small claws into the water.


    "Isn''t that the stream where you bathe?"


    "But there are flowers and grass here. It''s not as beautiful there."


    "All right, but don''t get water all over the place, and don''t damage the plants."


    "Well, I will!" The grapes plop down, then slide with four claws like a human, sometimes turn over and backstroke facing the sky.


    Xiaoyu smiles, this little guy.


    Out of space, light rain ready to lie in bed, and then see white crazy swing around.


    "Xiaobai?" She hurried to the window, but Xiaobai shook even more.


    She stretched out her hand to appease Xiaobai. If she shakes like this, Xiaobai''s long body will break.


    "Where did you just go?"


    "Bang... Click... Ouch..."


    When Xiaoyu heard the sound, she immediately sat on the ground with soft legs and stood up. Her head hit the edge of the table, which broke a crack. She covered her headache and cried.


    Xuanyuan covered his eyes. He didn''t even look at it. He sighed and came to help her sit aside.


    "Xuanyuanyu, you are no longer a child. Why are you still so hairy?"


    "Is it my fault? Don''t you all blame big brother for being haunted and frightening me! " Xiaoyu shouts loudly.


    This said, instead reminded Xuanyuan Qi, "you still have reason? Tell me, where did you go just now? Why did it suddenly appear again? "


    Xiaoyu: "guilty of three black lines, she wanted to beat her head hard, knocked herself dizzy.


    What does she do with this!


    "Hey, hey..." flattering grin.


    "It''s no use laughing. Be honest." Xuanyuan Qi didn''t like her at all. He wanted to muddle through every time he grew up.


    Light rain flat mouth, smile also put away, hand but slowly bit by bit rub to Xuanyuan Qi sleeve, and then grasp the arm, finally two hands all grasp... Shake up.


    "Big brother ~"


    Xuanyuan looked at her all kinds of moves quietly, but didn''t take them.


    Xiaoyu is discouraged. It''s clear that her brother is a very gentle person. When she does this, she will not recognize him. Her face droops all day, just like who owes him money.


    "You can''t smile, look at you, one day so sad face, wearing black clothes, who would like to see you, ah, if I were Sanniang, also can''t see you!"


    Sanniang is a fairy in the sky, known as a chivalrous woman.


    Xuanyuan face a black, "what nonsense? I have nothing to do with her, which will affect the reputation of others! "


    "Don''t worry about the affairs of adults in the future. Now tell me honestly what you have just done. Why did you suddenly appear when I came in and you weren''t there when I wanted to leave? You were not in the house just now!"


    Xiaoyu


    His left and right index fingers poked at each other, his head slightly lowered, and he muttered: "as soon as you ask about you, you yell, and other people''s things will force you."


    "What are you talking about? Say it


    "Say, this say..." light rain busy sitting posture, "but brother, you have to promise that I said you are not angry!"


    Xuanyuan frowned and nodded.


    "Well... I''d better show you." Then Xiaoyu grabs her brother''s wrist, and they disappear instantly.


    When Xuanyuan Qi opened his eyes, he found that he was no longer in the room of Xiaoyu, but in a place with light mist and good spirit.

 Chapter 1353

    Especially here dressed up very beautiful, everywhere showing the style of light rain.


    "Where is this?"


    "This is my space." I''m afraid her brother doesn''t understand, "it''s the place where I just disappeared. It''s similar to the storage bag, but it has more functions and is better. It''s given to me by night. How about it, great?"


    Xiaoyu looks up triumphantly, which is her masterpiece, she is very satisfied.


    "He gave it to you? How could he have such a thing? " As far as he knows, this kind of space containing small heaven and earth is only available to God.


    Even he, now only has a room size, can only put some things, nothing else, let alone living people into.


    Is there anything wrong with that sudden night?


    "I don''t know. Anyway, he gave it to me. There are still things in it. It''s no problem for grapes to live here for several years!"


    "Grapes?" Xuanyuan Qi doubts again.


    Light rain dull mouth, and then annoyed patted his mouth, how she said everything.


    "No, nothing, hehe..."


    "Don''t lie to me. Don''t you know you giggle every time you lie to me?"


    Xiaoyu: "is that so?"? Why doesn''t she know?


    "Puteng..."


    "What sound?" Xuanyuanqi heard a splash of water.


    Light rain big urgent, "nothing, is the sound of running water, you see, the water from the rockery down, can not make a sound."


    Damn grapes, haven''t they been washed for so long?


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t believe in sweeping around her face, and then walked toward the voice.


    Xiaoyu wants to hold her brother, "brother, really, I didn''t cheat you, there''s nothing there, just the sound of water flow..."


    Then I saw the grape playing with water happily in the water. Seeing the light rain, I said hello happily: "master... Come on, it''s so comfortable..."


    Xiaoyu: "damned grape, do you think she didn''t die fast enough?


    Xuanyuan Qi stares at Xiaoyu, "is this nothing?"


    "Ho ho... Brother, if, I mean if, this thing was given to me by night, do you believe it?" Xiaoyu looks forward to shrinking his chin and slightly looking up at Xuanyuan Qi.


    "Oh! Do you think I believe it? " Xuanyuan Qi sneered.


    Xiaoyu: "look at this expression, of course, I don''t believe it!


    "Wuwuwuwu... Brother, I know it''s wrong..." Xiaoyu rubs her eyes hard, trying to make them red and persuasive.


    Xuanyuan holds the forehead together and cries when he doesn''t agree. Should this move be changed?


    "Don''t rub it. Don''t shout when your eyes hurt."


    Light rain''s hand meal, "then you don''t blame me?"


    "You say it first."


    Light rain thought, although her brother is strict with her, but really hurt her, every time is said fierce, but did not move her a finger.


    The most important thing is to detain her food and punish her for copying


    "It''s going to be a long time..."


    "Not so long, make a long story short!"


    Well, rain down the heart of the small anger, I endure.


    "The sky was clear and cloudless. There was a breeze in the air..."


    "Say the point!"


    Xiaoyu: OK, you''re big, you''re strong, you''re the best, you''re the highest, you''re going to heaven, you''re going to heaven side by side, you''re going to the sea, you''re going to talk to Wang ba


    "Night and I slipped out of the hell and found it on a mountain called Hutou mountain!"


    Is that the point? Is it simple enough?


    Let the storm come faster!

 Chapter 1354

    Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes are gloomy, pulling her away from the space and back to the boudoir.


    "Didn''t I ask you to keep your distance from him and not get too close?"


    "We haven''t come too close. There are two hands between us." Xiaoyu''s confused answer.


    "You talk back!"


    Light rain murmurs: "let people say for a while, and let people not say for a while, what do you want?"


    "I remember telling you more than once that you should be honest and stay in the hell. It''s dangerous outside. That''s how you are obedient?"


    "I know, but the night will protect me. He''s very powerful, and I''m not bad. I''ve beaten away a lot of tigers!"


    "Every night, you are all men now. Are you bewitched by him?"


    "Big brother is also a man. I''m big brother''s, too!"


    Xuanyuan Qi''s hands made a sound, pinched on both sides of his body, and his whole body was black.


    "Brother, don''t be impulsive to beat you. Impulsivity is the devil. After death, you will go to hell Elder brother, this is to blacken. The last time, it was more than a thousand years ago, a ghost had a good practice and made a lot of trouble in the underworld.


    The elder brother broke up all the people by himself, and his soul was broken, because the ghost accidentally soiled his clothes when he was fighting, just a little bit, just like ink.


    I''m so scared!


    "Go away. I''m in hell. I don''t have to go to hell every day after I die." Want to wave away the light rain.


    But Xiaoyu is so tight that he doesn''t dare to let go. His brother''s anger is terrible.


    "If you don''t let it go, you don''t let it go."


    "Don''t let it go, do you? Well, then hold on to it! " Xuanyuan Qi also doesn''t care about her, so one hand hanging light rain, stepped out of the door.


    Light rain has been very hard to press down, but his brother''s strength, so he carried her all the way, she even legs hard straight, but can''t touch the ground.


    The sorrow of little short legs.


    Lotus pond, night is in the lotus pond, hanging in the water to practice, the mist covered his lower body, only vaguely see a demon face of the head.


    "Night, you run, my elder brother will kill you!" As soon as he saw that he was going to Lianchi, Xiaoyu opened his mouth and yelled.


    The night in cultivation opened his eyes, stepped on the water, stood on the bank, and walked along the stone path with a row of stone corridors.


    See is hanging to walk of light rain, eyebrow micro Cu, "Yama, light rain body weak, can''t help you so toss!"


    Xuanyuanqi: "who is this? How dare he teach his younger sister?


    And which dog eye of yours sees her weak?


    "Cut the crap. I ask you, why did you encourage her to leave the hell?"


    Night to light rain to see, light rain busy blink, motioned him to take it easy, don''t make her brother angry!


    "Did Yama ever see me The long black straight hair is draped to the spine and is tied with a lotus hairpin.


    Xuanyuan Qi Qi knot, this is not admitted?


    "We have a good time talking with each other. We are in love and go with each other." After a pause, the night came out of that thin lip.


    "We had a good talk, and we fell in love?" It''s not cajoling, it''s kidnapping!


    Xuanyuan qidang waved the light rain to one side, gathered thunder and lightning in his hands, and hit the night door.


    Night fingertip rotation, the lightning ball stopped at the top of the fingertip, and then spread out his hand, the lightning fell into the palm of the hand, so gently grip, um... Nothing!

 Chapter 1355

    "You..." Xuanyuan Qi was shocked. This was his killing skill, and it was the magic weapon to discipline the ghosts in the hell.


    It''s said that those who do wrong will be struck by thunder and lightning, so ghosts who do evil will enjoy the punishment of thunder and lightning when they enter the hell.


    Xiaoyu is stunned. How is this possible?


    Xuanyuan Qi disbelief, gathered a bigger lightning ball, hit to the man of the world.


    The night didn''t let the thunder and lightning get close this time, but destroyed it in the middle of the way. Qi even made xuanyuanqi step back.


    "Who are you? No matter who you are, I will teach you today. If you dare to abduct my younger sister, I will kill her Xuanyuan rises in the air, holding it as a claw.


    The night flies back to the lotus pond.


    "Brother, come back quickly. It''s not his fault! I begged him! " Xiaoyu shouts here, but it''s already fighting there.


    But the night will lead people to the lotus pond, set a border, so that it will not damage the things outside.


    Xuanyuan Qi also intended to be restrained, or he would be angry, and the hell would be destroyed, or more than half of it would be destroyed!


    "Brother, night, don''t fight. It''s all my fault. Don''t be impulsive!"


    Xiaoyu cried out, but neither of them paid attention to her.


    Xiaoyu is worried about the two people''s problems, who hurt her will worry, so his eyes flash, get along with an idea!


    She bumped into the border, and then was hit by the reverse action of the border. She yelled: "ah... Help..."


    Two people who are still fighting immediately stop and fly to Xiaoyu to catch her.


    Xuanyuan Qi busy up and down inspection, "didn''t hurt it? Don''t you know if you break in by force, the powerful border will hurt Dantian? "


    Night also busy index finger and middle finger against her forehead, input spiritual power, repair her injury.


    Xiaoyu looked at the two people worried, low eyes when the ghost smile, hum, call you to fight again!


    When I raised my eyes, my mouth was flat. "Wuwuwuwu... I told you not to fight. You just don''t listen to me. People are in pain, heart is in pain, stomach is in pain, head is in pain, and the whole body is in pain!"


    "So serious? Come on, I''ll take you back to the room and invite nine days Xuan girl to come! " Holding the light rain on the gallop back, did not forget to raise his head to command his people!


    Light rain holds his hand, can''t invite people, please people not exposedˇ° Brother, I''m fine. I''ll be fine after a few days! "


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t believe it. She was just so miserable, not like a fake.


    But Xiaoyu just made a gesture, but in fact, she didn''t hit it at all. Her brother was too worried. If she had a pulse, it would be exposed immediately!


    "Really, don''t worry. I''m not serious at all. Don''t invite Jiutian Xuannv to come. They are busy. Besides, it''s hard to return human relations after that!"


    Xuanyuan Qi frowns and looks at Xiaoyu''s mouth, which has just been in pain. Now there are so many words, isn''t it


    I found out when I was treating Xiaoyu''s injury. I could only shake my head and sigh at her strange spirit, but I couldn''t bear to be found by her elder brother and bear the anger.


    Hurry up, "don''t talk, you are now spirit, I set the border, only I can cure, you are not too serious, after a while!"


    When she gets to the room, Xiaoyu is put on the bed by her elder brother. The night immediately holds her hand. It seems that she is delivering spiritual power therapy, but in fact... Cough, take advantage!


    "How''s it going? Is she all right? " At this time worried Xuanyuan Qi has ignored, just want to kill each other, anxious to ask.

 Chapter 1356

    "It''s no big deal to save you in time, but you still need to rest for a while!"


    "Sure it doesn''t matter?" Xuanyuan Qi or insurance asked.


    Night nodded, "sure!"


    Xuanyuan Qi deeply staring at Xiaoyu, want to curse, and see people hurt, then throw sleeve out, tell people not to please fairy.


    See Yama out, night helpless point her nose, "how do you so naughty, see we worry about very fun?"? Your elder brother is worried about you


    Light rain Du mouth sit up, "I also have no way, let you don''t fight, but you don''t listen to me, I only think of this method!"


    "You have a point!"


    "Of course!"


    Because of Xiaoyu''s gag, the duel between Yama and the night came to an end!


    She also took advantage of the "sick" period, all kinds of entreaties, her brother had no choice but to forgive, but also vowed not to look for night trouble with this matter!


    Light rain "raised" for a period of time, and then "recovered".


    Still swaggering around the underground.


    On this day, the Lord of Yan had nothing to do. He calculated for his little sister in the palace of Yan, and figured out that she was going to be robbed.


    So worried, he found Xiaoyu who peeled lotus seeds to eat by the lotus pond.


    "Brother, why are you here?" Xiaoyu, who was smiling, suddenly put away her smile. "You won''t fight again before you have enough, will you?"


    "Your elder brother, in your eyes, I''m just a villain who turns around?"


    "Of course not. In my eyes, my brother is a very tall, very handsome, very... Man!" Xiaoyu smiles and flatters.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. I have something to tell you. Come here." Pull her aside.


    "Brother, what are you doing mysteriously? It''s not going to be family robbery, is it? I''ll tell you, mom and dad said that such a thing can''t be done... "


    Xuanyuan Qi quickly covered her small mouth, and I don''t know why she said so much.


    "Listen to me..."


    Xiaoyu is covered with her mouth. She nods and looks at her elder brother with wet eyes.


    "I''ve just figured out that you''re going to be a disaster. You''re going to go to the world. You should prepare first."


    "Oh, I think it''s a disaster. It''s not the first time." Xiaoyu didn''t care at all.


    Among all the immortals in the world, who doesn''t go through the calamities? How can the cultivation be beneficial if they don''t go through the calamities.


    Xuanyuanqi''s eyes are full of embarrassment and entanglement. Xiaoyu''s robbery is a little different this time. It''s not good


    Seeing big brother''s worry, Xiaoyu comforted him and hugged him: "big brother ~"


    His head rubbed against his chest. "I''ll be fine. Don''t worry. Let''s support each other when my parents leave. I''ll accompany you."


    Xuanyuan Qi feel her head helplessly, parents is the end of life to go.


    Although immortals are said to be immortal and live as long as heaven and earth, they will still die, get sick, get hurt, and so on.


    Another is that if you live too long, hundreds of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years, you will return to chaos. This is the law of nature, and no one can violate it.


    If every immortal will not die, but will breed every year, it will be a mess.


    "But I remember clearly that when my parents left, they still grasped my hand and asked me to take care of you. They said that you were not sensible, simple and easy to be cheated..."


    "You... You''re bullshit. That''s not what my parents said!" Xiaoyu seems to have been trampled on his tail and jumped up.


    That''s exactly what parents said when they went. That''s why her brother would look at her with more effort, for fear that something might happen to her.

 Chapter 1357

    "Ha ha ha..." Xuanyuan Qi chuckled, and all his worries disappeared.


    Well, he''s still here. He''ll always protect his sister from harm!


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xuanyuan Qi with cape and shoes to Lianchi side, light rain is crying sad, know she thought of the past.


    Put a cloak on her and squat on her shoes.


    "Don''t be sad. It''s all over."


    "Brother, where is he? Where is he? Why didn''t he come back? " Xiaoyu''s face is full of tears, still looking at him eagerly.


    Xuanyuan Qi sighed deeply, helped her stand up, "I don''t know, after you left, he never appeared again."


    "Let''s go back first, you forget? You still have a child. Take a night off and we''ll find him. "


    "Child?" Xiaoyu''s confused eyes gradually have a look.


    "Child, yes, I have another child. He must miss me."


    Xuanyuan Qi supported her and went back step by step.


    "Brother, is that him? That man, is that him? "


    Xiaoyu didn''t say who it was, but xuanyuanqi knew who she was talking about.


    "I don''t know." Although his face was as like as two peas and his temperament was equally cold, he could not be sure.


    "No, it must be him. He can''t give me wrong feeling. He must have forgiven me, or he wouldn''t appear, right, big brother?" Light rain period wing eyes, let Xuanyuan Qi can''t bear to say let her sad words.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Xiaoyu smiles miserably, bows his head slightly, and asks himself in his heart, will he really forgive her?


    Fairyland, in the depths of the sea of clouds, there is a towering temple, named Tianya.


    There lived a God King, named night God King.


    The difference between this God King and other God Kings is that this God was born to raise him. He existed at the beginning of the earth and the beginning of the fairyland.


    They live with the heaven and the earth.


    It''s just that the Tianya Temple of the night God King, who has been sleeping for thousands of years, has changed today.


    Since the God King fell asleep, the temple was sealed automatically, and no one could enter.


    The four sacred beasts, Qinglong, Xuanwu, Baihu and Zhuque, the most heartfelt subordinates of the night God King, rushed to the temple where no one else could enter.


    Just enter the bedroom of God King, see the person on the bed fierce open eyes.


    The four were overjoyed: "master, are you awake?"


    Excited to stand in front of the collapse, dare not enter half.


    "Well!" Sit up slowly and move your hard shoulders.


    "How long did I sleep?" The cold voice sounded slowly.


    "Master, it''s been ten thousand years!" Rosefinch immediately replied that although the name was a bit like a woman, he was a man worthy of the name.


    How can a woman be allowed to serve a man like master!


    "Oh Night Xuan light response, for him, ten thousand years also just a flick, a sleep in the past.


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "No, all walks of life are quiet and peaceful, and the emperor of heaven manages it very well." White tiger respectfully replied, just that inadvertently exposed small tiger teeth, exposed his playful temperament.


    "Well." Night Xuan cross legged, check their physical condition, did not want to find their golden body, gathered from the Golden Lotus five lotus seeds missing one.


    What''s going on?


    What did he do when he was asleep?


    It''s just that every time he comes back from the disaster, his memory will dissipate automatically. It''s also that he has to bear too much burden, which is not good for his practice.


    This time


    Put down your watch and say, "take jiuxiao!"

 Chapter 1358

    "Yes Xuanwu quickly turned around and returned in two seconds. He had not come near yet.


    With a simple move, the body of the instrument flies to itself and falls steadily on the knee. When the seven strings see the master, no one stirs them and they ring. They are still very excited.


    Gently stroking, the string stops automatically, as if it was just a hallucination.


    "Ding Ding..." the gentle music rings out slowly, which has the effect of concentrating and calming Qi, and has the effect of healing.


    Just, he seemed to see a woman, in his smile, "cluck cluck..."


    With the sound of the piano turning, he saw the woman in red, holding a basin of manjushahua in her hand, "night, do you see xiaobaimei? It dances with me in my room every day and makes me happy. It''s so smart! "


    Night Xuan frowns, who is this woman?


    Why so familiar?


    Also, isn''t that the other shore flower? Why do you call Xiaobai such a strange name?


    The picture turns again. It''s in a room dressed in red. Red silk, red candle, Da Xi


    On the bed sat a woman with a big red mandarin duck on her head.


    After a while, a man came in, picked up a red pole and lifted the cover, showing the woman''s appearance, which was the familiar woman.


    They don''t know what to say. The woman laughs and the man goes to get two small wine glasses.


    That man is like jade, the face of evil... That''s not


    The string moves quickly, and the next four people are puzzled and anxiously looking at it.


    White tiger whispered: "master, this is not going to be possessed?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, watch first!" The green dragon is calm and low.


    Night Xuan continues to frown and look at those pictures. The man with the same face as him turns back and hands a cup to the woman''s arms, and drinks it at the same time.


    Then he fell down on his bed and threw the red clothes out of the tent.


    "Poof..."


    The sound of the piano suddenly played wrong several times, and a mouthful of blood vomited on the piano.


    "Master..."


    Four people big urgent, all rush to come over, night Xuan raises a hand to stop, "nothing!"


    "Cough..."


    Four people are worried of pause step, so still have no matter, that want how just calculate to have a matter.


    The night Xuan in the heart is greatly shaken, is those pictures, all is the picture that he experiences disaster?


    However, he has lived for many years and has never been in such a situation. He has never been impressed by his previous robberies. This time


    Wait, other shore flower, manjushahua... There is only one place in the world, that is


    Shua: the man who was just on his bed had already gone several steps away. He was moving, and it was so far away.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    "Who knows, I don''t want to catch up!"


    Night Xuan all the way to hell, in mid air to see the ghost gate, familiar sound and shadow appear again.


    "I tell you, there is a shortcoming in listening, that is, the clouds in the sky can''t be heard, we can turn into clouds and sneak out..."


    He continued to fly forward, huangquan Road, a bright red, such as blood all over


    The bright red on the Bank of the river is also dazzling: "there is no gray color in the river. I transplanted some flowers from the yellow spring. Is it more beautiful..."


    At the Naihe bridge on the river of forgetting Sichuan, Mengpo sells Mengpo soup. A new ghost jumps into the river of forgetting Sichuan without paying, and then hisses and cries


    Every scene is so familiar. Has he ever been here?


    At the foot of a move, along with the heart of the call, came to a has withered lotus pool.


    Then, he saw the woman in red in the picture, complaining in pain. The tears on her face made his heart ache.

 Chapter 1359

    He put his hand over his chest. "What''s going on? Why do I feel distressed? Don''t I have a heart of stone? Why does it hurt to see her sad? "


    The four people behind looked at the master like this. They were very puzzled. The master came here without saying a word. Did they just want to see what the place was like?


    But what about the sadness on that face?


    Xiaoyu is supported by Xuanyuan Qi. Suddenly, she feels the familiar sight and turns back fiercely, but only sees the sky without anything.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you? Let''s go back. It''s time for you to rest. "


    No, she can''t be wrong. She has felt that look for so many years. How can she be wrong?


    He waved his hands and looked around. Without seeing it, he yelled at the place where she felt her sight: "night... Dongfang yexuan... I know it''s you. You come out. I don''t care if you are night or Dongfang yexuan. Why do you hide from me? I know it''s you..."


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at the crazy light rain, "light rain, where there are people, you are tired, let''s go back to rest!" I''m going with the light rain.


    "No, there''s someone. I can feel that he''s here. Night, why don''t you see me? What did I do wrong? I apologize to you. It''s you, but why don''t you see me... Why don''t you see me..."


    The more he said, the louder his voice was, but when he saw that there was still no one, he sat down helplessly and murmured: "why don''t you see me..."


    A few people in the sky are all invisible, naturally they can''t be seen.


    White tiger hand turns rosefinch, "we are all invisible, why can she feel us?"


    "Is that the point?" he said? The point is that the woman calls your name... "


    Xuanwu nodded with approval, "who is this'' Night ''and'' Oriental night Pavilion ''? Why do I always feel... "Take a look at the master.


    Qinglong then said, "is it related to the master?"


    The three nodded at the same time.


    Night Xuan hand slowly loosen his chest, and then, lift the stealth, step by step down from the air, there is no real air, to him into a ladder.


    Still head down, murmuring light rain did not find.


    Xuanyuan Qi can be the first time reaction, just ready to make defensive action, you see that a face, and his skill as if walking on the ground!


    "You..." he noticed the gold patterns and runes on the clothes of the people who came, which was not the dress of ordinary people.


    But he didn''t see this man from all walks of life. Who would he be?


    Night Xuan plain hand a little, Xuan Yuan Qi stay, can''t move also can''t speak.


    But Xiaoyu in his arms slowly flies to the man, and his eyes are full of panic and fear. If he hurts Xiaoyu


    The chin of the four people in the sky all fell off, and they all opened their mouths. Qinglong, who had always been calm, was the first to respond and quickly took back the chin of the three people.


    Xuanwu: "what''s the situation? Am I right? "


    Rosefinch: "you are not a person, this is our cool indifference, as if nothing, indifference such as the master?"


    White Tiger: "this is too unusual, I have a hunch that something big will happen, maybe it''s still a big joy!"


    Green Dragon bangs white tiger''s head: "nonsense, our master is born to raise, hard hearted, will not fall in love with people!"


    Xuanwu: "but I think what Bai Hu said is reasonable. Our master has been cold for many years. It''s a good thing to have someone to accompany us!"

 Chapter 1360

    Rosefinch: "but I don''t think this place is much warmer. It''s not as cold as Tianya temple!"


    Xiaoyu is still lowering her head. She doesn''t know that she has changed her arms in the blink of an eye. She is just like a helpless child, looking for the arms of her parents.


    In that cold embrace, I rubbed, smelling the familiar fragrance of green lotus, slowly closed my eyes and went to sleep with a smile.


    "Light rain..."


    She seemed to hear a low sigh.


    Feel familiar with the temperature, and that nostalgia, his heart was wrapped in stone, as if an instant burst.


    Gently wipe off the tears on her face, hold up horizontally and walk to the familiar room in memory.


    Think of what, to Xuanyuan together, Xuanyuan together instant recovery, can wait for him to stand up, holding light rain man has gone.


    That gorgeous blink, let his heart a shock.


    This... This kind of speed, he only saw in the God of war, the God of dust. What''s the origin of this man?


    Light rain sleeps, as if to return to the days of white country, she and Dongfang yexuan eat tea every day, talk and laugh, together with others, spit out blood.


    They go out to play together, experience life and death together, and


    "Ah ye... Ah ye..."


    Night Xuan sat at the head of the bed, looking at her eyes, hands waving in the air, face anxious, eyes about to wake up, reach out to catch her hand.


    She immediately calmed down with a smile: "husband ~"


    Night Xuan heart a Zheng, eyes color complex looking at her sentimental smile, "light rain?"


    Originally we have two love, now you want to continue three?


    Feel the position of the heart, when does his heart learn to beat for others?


    "Since you are so reluctant, don''t let go, otherwise..."


    Outside, four people stop Xuanyuan Qi.


    "Yama, our master is in there. Your sister will be fine." Green Dragon nods slightly.


    "Fart, it''s your master who is in danger. Don''t forget, this is the hell and my territory. You call it jiuzhanquechao! Call out your master


    Xuanyuan Qi felt that no one could bully his sister, even if this man had something to do with him.


    "Don''t be angry, Lord Yan. It will hurt you. Our master knows the princess and won''t hurt her." White tiger can still laugh at this time.


    Even if there is something, they have to stop people!


    "How can''t..." Xuanyuan Qi is easily turned back to the original position by four people every time he wants to enter, knowing that these four people are not ordinary people.


    He didn''t want to talk to them at all, so he stood and yelled: "listen, you are surrounded. Come out quickly, or I will throw you into the 19th floor hell..."


    Four beasts: "how can this threat be so weak?


    White Tiger God rubs rubs to poke the next Xuan Yuan Qi, "that, isn''t only 18 layers of hell?"? How come there''s another 19th floor? "


    Xuanyuan Qi quickly slapped his back to the place he met, "it''s none of your business. If I don''t leave, I''ll do it!"


    White tiger quickly closed his hand and patted his chest, "ah, I''m so afraid. Qinglong saved me..."


    Xuanyuanqi: "can you still fake your expression?


    Xuanwu shook his head. "It''s too fake. I can''t even see it."


    "Too much deception!" Xuanyuan Qi hand luck, a palm to the white tiger.


    The white tiger jumped away.


    Another palm came over, but I still dodged.

 Chapter 1361

    Simply condense the killer mace, the power of thunder and lightning, and slowly fly a lightning ball to the white tiger''s moment, directly hit the rosefinch!


    Rosefinch fluttered away, "ah... It''s so shameless to sneak attack!"


    "To you people, it''s called war not taking pains of deceit!" Xuanyuanqi''s Thunderball didn''t fly or disappear with the rosefinch, but turned the direction to catch up again.


    Rosefinch looked back: "ah, it''s good to take a turn, but I didn''t pay attention to it."


    Poof, the fire of the Phoenix entangles the lightning ball. The lightning ball is burned directly, and then the aftereffects attack xuanyuanqi.


    Seeing the power of the fire, Xuanyuan Qi didn''t dare to fight hard. He split it with one hand. The fire just deviated, and he continued to face him.


    With a finger stroke, the water of forgetting Sichuan flies along an arc, winding the fire, but the fire is still fire, but the water gradually evaporates and emits smoke.


    "This..."


    "Don''t be paranoid. This is the fire of the Phoenix. It can burn all things. Ordinary water is useless at all!" Rosefinch laughs, although the water of forgetting Sichuan is not ordinary, it has no effect on his fire.


    See the fire is about to xuanyuanqi in front of, suddenly disappeared, and then everyone heard the door was opened.


    The four beasts bowed their heads, "master!"


    "Don''t play tricks on Yama!" Light command, with a glance at four people.


    "Yes Four people busy answer, just in the heart all very suspicious, this time master son is how? They didn''t see him say a word when they went too far in the past.


    Night Xuan fixed to see Xuanyuan Qi, Xuanyuan Qi also looked directly at him.


    This face, this cool temperament


    "You... I don''t care if you are..."


    "Big brother!"


    "Cough..." Xuanyuan Qi was choked by his saliva.


    Four people open wide mouth at the same time, "finished, is the master crazy or we have a problem, how can the master call people... Big brother illusion!"


    Can night Xuan is to give a person a kind of he didn''t joke of facial expression, again called: "big uncle elder brother! I''m in trouble with Xiaoyu. "


    I''ll go. What''s the situation? The four looked at each other.


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t think that yexuan would admit that, after all, it was just a disaster, not the real body.


    "Who are you? No, no matter who you are, now please get out of the way and leave the hell Swing sleeve, lift leg straight from night Xuan side enter.


    Then, with a wave of his sleeve, the door closed.


    Outside the door, the four people stood up to their heads and didn''t dare to speak. Their master shut the door for the first time. Won''t he kill them?


    "What should I use to make a woman happy?"


    "Ah?" The four were stunned, as if they were listening.


    "Well!" Night Xuan cold hum, sharp shot past.


    "Oh." The four men were busy with their faces.


    White Tiger: "master, generally give women fun and good-looking, expensive things can." He has seen a lot of fairies give fairies things.


    Rosefinch: "the more expensive, the better. Most women in our family are like this!"


    Is that okˇ° She is not an ordinary woman There is no shortage of good things in the underground!


    However, the memory of Zhang Xiaoyu is like money, to those treasures should like.


    "Go and get all the things in the treasure house!"


    what? The four were shocked again.


    Master''s treasure house is not a rotten Street thing. Everything in it is enough for fairyland to fight for.


    Now the master asked them to take them all. Is that too much fun?


    Green Dragon arched: "master, can subordinates know, why?"

 Chapter 1362

    The night Xuan ponders for a long time, "she is this mortal wife!"


    Green Dragon frowned. Even so, it''s nothing. It''s just a matter of mortal life. It''s hard to count.


    Wait. "Master, do you remember what happened?"


    "It''s only about her."


    He couldn''t remember the rest and didn''t care to remember it.


    No wonder, the master will wake up so excited, but also spit blood, afraid to remember what, will break the seal.


    All the way here.


    "But..." Qinglong hesitated again and again, and said, "master, even if it is so, you don''t need to..."


    "And a child!"


    what?


    The green dragon is confused.


    The other three people were very happy. "Ha ha, the Lord has a little Royal Highness. Is the temple of Tianya busy in the future?"


    The white tiger jumped up happily. They followed the master for so many years, not to mention the woman he had seen, but he didn''t even have a mother.


    Even children have this lower bound!


    Basaltic restrained the excitement. "Is this true? Are you sure? " Are you sure that''s your child?


    Night Xuan sharp shot past!


    Is it his? It needs to be determined?


    Rosefinch busy hit his arm, "what nonsense, master can calculate, how can this kind of thing go wrong."


    "However, the master''s experience is just to experience life, feel the four seasons, and understand life and death. He has nothing to do with women. Even if he does, he will never give birth to children."


    People like master belong to heaven and earth, not to individuals, and they will not have these feelings and products.


    The excitement in their hearts was extinguished by Xuanwu''s words. They were silent. Yes, how could it be!


    "It''s an accident. To be exact, it''s an opportunity. There will not be a perfect fit between heaven and earth. There will always be a gap, but it''s very difficult to grasp it."


    Yexuan is willing to explain the four people who have been with him for thousands of years. They have been with him for a long time.


    "It''s the right time, the right place and the right people."


    "That means..." Qinglong is not sure.


    Night Xuan nods and responds to his guess.


    Green dragon face immediately with an excited smile, how many years, master, this is the iron tree blossoming.


    And this will not have any impact on the master, which is very exciting.


    "Yes, I''m going to prepare." The green dragon arched his hand.


    "You''re here to protect, I''ll go back and move the treasure." Look at the other three.


    "Wait, I''ll go too!" White tiger steps forward and stands with Qinglong.


    In the green dragon''s puzzled eyes, "you forget, but also to prepare a gift for the little master, I certainly choose better than you."


    Then the two flew up to the sky together.


    Night Xuan is not in a hurry to enter the room, but looking at the direction of the horizon, sorting out the memory in his mind.


    Rosefinch and Xuanwu whispered to each other, "the status of the princess of this prefecture is a little worse, but the credit of giving birth to the little master is enough to make up for all the shortcomings!"


    "No matter who you are, as long as you can make the master not so cold, warm and popular, even if it''s a female worm, I''ll give it up!"


    "Hey, hey, what do you think the little master looks like? Will he be the same as the master? Don''t be so cold with the master, or we won''t need ice in the temple of the ends of the earth in the future. These two alone will freeze us to death! "


    "Who can make it clear in the future? Besides, it''s not clear whether this man can go to the end of the world."

 Chapter 1363

    "Can''t, see Lord son this move empty treasure house posture, should be to confirm."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    in the house.


    Xuanyuan Qi is waiting in front of the light rain bed. He can hear the people outside clearly. They don''t deliberately lower their voice.


    "Girl, he''s back, but I don''t think he''s really big. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse."


    His parents have gone. He has only such a sister. No matter what, he won''t let others bully her.


    "You can rest assured that no matter what decision you make, big brother will support you as long as you are happy."


    Light rain this sleep, sleep directly to the next morning.


    When she woke up, she found her brother lying on the bed. She carefully opened the quilt, got up from the end of the bed and walked barefoot to the windowsill.


    The little white that used to be put there has been replaced by another flower on the other side.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, light rain blinked, just to see the beginning of the sun, the man behind a touch of early sun, step by step close to the light blue, as in the past.


    "Night?" She couldn''t believe it. She stared and couldn''t blink. She was afraid it was just an illusion.


    Night Xuan heard the movement of the house, came in to see her standing in front of the window, only to see her bare feet, frown.


    "Why don''t you wear shoes when you get up?" With a move in hand, a pair of embroidered shoes with gold silk outlining the other side appear.


    Then squat down and gently lift her Yingrun feet to put on her shoes.


    Light rain has been muddled, but also full of thought that this is an illusion: "night? Night you come, you finally come to see me, that''s really a misunderstanding, why don''t you believe me, fortunately we will meet during the robbery, good! "


    Listen to light rain whisper to say, night Xuan sighed a tone, "all passed."


    She put on her shoes, helped her to sit on a bench, and a bowl of lotus seed porridge was still steaming.


    "Eat something you like."


    Xiaoyuzui is rising, with bright eyes and ruddy face. She shakes her head slightly and holds his sleeve tightly: "no, I want you to feed me!"


    Then he opened his cherry red mouth.


    Night Xuan can see that small tongue hidden in it, is peering out, throat swallowing saliva, really lovely!


    "Good." Stir the spoon in hand, scoop up a spoon, gently blow with the mouth, and slowly send it to her mouth.


    She came up to drink it, and she didn''t forget to give him a smile.


    Xuanyuan Qi woke up as soon as Xiaoyu woke up. She just watched her climb up quietly, pretending not to wake up, and then saw this scene.


    The corners of his mouth rose. "Maybe, that''s good."


    After drinking porridge, Xiaoyu is like a puppet, just giggling, not talking and not moving, just holding his sleeve tightly.


    He is not angry, change a plain white soft handkerchief, carefully wipe her lips.


    Then he turned out to be a red suit outlined by gold thread, on which there was a magic weapon of his blessing. It was not afraid of severe cold and heat, not invaded by fire, not soaked in water, and had the function of protecting the Dharma.


    Gently blow, the clothes will automatically wear on Xiaoyu.


    But Xiaoyu didn''t even look at him, so he looked at him, attached to him closely.


    Night Xuan leads her to walk out of the door, just turned around and swept the person lying on the bed, didn''t say anything.


    "Master!"


    Just came out, four people arched at the door.


    "Well." Light response, and then led the rain into the open space full of treasures.


    "Do you like it?"


    Xiaoyu nodded and shook his head.


    "No?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t speak, just looked at him and laughed.

 Chapter 1364

    "White tiger smiles to coagulate," bad, this afraid isn''t a silly? "


    Xiaoyu''s smiling face turned black immediately and yelled at the White Tiger: "you are stupid. Your whole family is stupid. It''s flattering to say that you are stupid. You should say that you are more stupid than a pig!"


    Then he regained his smile and turned to look at yexuan.


    Night Xuan mouth up, "well, he is silly, light rain is very smart."


    White tiger silly eyes, is this still the master he knows? When did his master have such tenderness, such warmth, and smile.


    Is he an illusion?


    No, that''s not the point. The master said he was stupid, wuwuwu


    White tiger looks at Green Dragon pitifully, hope he says a fair word, who knows Green Dragon Bird did not bird him.


    "Master, this open space is too little, the treasure house is too big, all the things are in it, only a small part is taken out." With that, Qinglong handed over a storage bag.


    Night Xuan took it and handed it to Xiao Yu, "open it and have a look. Do you like it?"


    Light rain hazy look at him, and then in his encouraging nod, he opened his hand, and then saw the golden inside, countless treasures, and then his eyes were stunned.


    Uncertain pointed to himself, "this is all for me?"


    Yexuan nodded, "well, do you like it?"


    Xiaoyu nods and laughs: "I like it!"


    Yexuan''s eyes were smiling, and his cold face warmed up a little. He lifted his hand slightly, and the storage bag stopped in front of him in the air. Then he waved his hand, and a trace of aura flew in a line, twining the storage bag. There were more runes on it.


    Then, the storage bag turned into an empty gold inlaid jade bracelet.


    Slowly fell to his palm, in her surprised eyes, raised her left hand, put the bracelet on her wrist.


    Xiaoyu raised his left wrist and exposed it to the sun


    Smile is more dazzling than sunshine.


    The four people nearby have already become background boards, which are unbelievable, unbelievable and unpredictable


    Are they blind?


    Master one day will have such an expression, so gentle, so doting


    I do not know when, Xuanyuan Qi stood at the door of the room, looking at Xiaoyu so happy smile, he also smile.


    "Light rain!"


    "Big brother?" Light rain heard the voice back, and then hesitated to pull the night Xuan sleeve, want to run past, and afraid of the people around.


    Simply standing in the same place and shouting happily: "brother, do you look good? The night gave it to me


    Xuanyuan Qi doted on the smile, "well, very good-looking, very with you."


    "Well, I think so, too!" Xiaoyu nodded shamelessly.


    Xuanyuan Qi has no choice but to shake her head, this girl.


    "Well, it''s getting late. Let''s go for a walk in the world. It''s been a day. The children are more than one year old. I don''t know what happened in these days."


    When it comes to going to the world, the happiest thing is not only light rain, but also white tiger.


    "Go for a walk. I''ve prepared a lot of fun for my little master. He will like it."


    Rosefinch is a red, and light rain of the bright red other side of the red, a lot deeper: "little master is only one year old, what can play, you don''t make trouble."


    "You don''t understand. Can the little master be compared with other children? He is our master''s child


    What the rosefinch didn''t say is that it''s a pity that many masters were born when they were real. However, even so, if they have the blood of masters, they won''t be worse.


    When this group of people came to the world, a year had passed. Many things happened in this year.

 Chapter 1365

    We did not delay, directly appeared in the Imperial Palace, just invisible state.


    "Alas, our emperor is so pitiful. He lost his parents just after he was born, and was also given the throne by the Empress Dowager... No, it was the Empress Dowager who gave him the throne, but he listened to the government behind the curtain."


    Two little maids were walking along the palace road with a bucket of water.


    "The first emperor is gone. She is the biggest one in the palace, but she wants to control the government. Alas, I heard that Zhang''s people, together with the seven princes of the Liao Kingdom, have come to shangguanmo several times. Let alone see one side, even the palace didn''t come in. Even if they came in, they were staring at them and couldn''t see them at all."


    "Our little emperor is so pitiful. The Three Kingdoms have been fighting for a year, and the common people are suffering too. Alas, if it hadn''t been..."


    "Shut up, don''t want to live, that''s what you can say. You''d better go. I''ll be found by my aunt later, and I''ll be punished again!"


    The two ladies in waiting walked to the other end in a hurry.


    The invisible light rain tears have already slipped down, "child, my child..."


    Then, regardless of yexuan, he let go of his hand and ran to the front.


    Night Xuan stupidly looking at already empty palm, brow tightly wrinkly, such feeling is really not good.


    A gust of wind, light rain has returned to his arms, "I take you, too slow to run."


    This girl, in a hurry, even forgot her magic.


    He pointed to the center of his eyebrows and then flew in one direction.


    The people behind naturally follow up.


    Xiaoyu found that she was getting more and more familiar with them. Finally, they came to Kunning palace, where she lived.


    Before she could figure out how her children would live here, she heard a burst of crying.


    When Xiaoyu rushes in, he finds a child in a little bright yellow Dragon Robe falling from the Dragon chair, bumping into the corner of the table, bleeding a little and crying loudly.


    But no matter at the door or inside, there were many eunuchs and maids standing. They just looked at them, and one eunuch laughed out: "ha ha ha... This is the emperor of the heavenly family. It''s really amazing. Can they crawl in front of these humble people outside?"


    The little boy who was still crying on the ground suddenly clenched his little fist. Instead of crying, he took out his handkerchief and covered his forehead.


    Just that pair of small eyes, there was hatred, dark eyes.


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are red, and a red whip suddenly appears in her hand. She pulls out to the eunuch who laughs.


    This is not an ordinary whip, but a divine whip. You can tell by the name that even the gods are beaten, not to mention the mortals.


    The eunuch had no time to scream. He was broken into pieces!


    "Child, my child..." Xiaoyu rushed to pick up the child.


    But the child warily shrank back to avoid her action.


    Xiaoyu cries again, what has her child experienced to be so afraid and alert.


    "Child, I am your mother, I will not hurt you, you try?" Xiaoyuqiang held back his crying and held out his hand in front of him.


    The child looked at her hand and her face. When he saw her familiar face, it seemed that he had seen it somewhere.


    "No, you''re fake, not real. My mother is gone. They''re looking for you to cheat me." This is not the first time.


    The little child has spoken clearly, but the soft voice has become indifferent.

 Chapter 1366

    The people standing in the palace, the maids and eunuchs, were all unable to move or speak.


    And Xuanyuan Qi, they all look ugly, and their heartache is beyond expression.


    "No, child, I''m really your mother. You were born after two days and one night of painstaking labor when I was pregnant in October. I''m your mother!" The light rain a person building in the bosom.


    Tears hit the child''s face, the hot temperature, the child slowly raised his hand, touch the face that he touched the tears.


    "Mother?"


    "Yes, I''m your mother, son. I''m sorry I''m late!" Xiaoyu held him and cried bitterly.


    "Are you really my mother? You''re not lying to me? " The child repeated again.


    Xiaoyu nodded heavily, "yes, I''m your mother!"


    Night Xuan squats down and holds them in his arms.


    The little boy looked at the man strangely. Xiaoyu was explained by him, "this is your father!"


    The boy is more strange.


    Xuanyuan Qi from the beginning of entering the palace, on the face with a cold do not enter the momentum.


    When he saw his nephew so bullied: "call the empress dowager, and then invite the ministers into the palace!" Coldly ordered a little eunuch standing by.


    Since the palace accident, the emperor disappeared, the palace began to clean up, many palace eunuchs have been replaced.


    So the eunuch didn''t know the emperor at all. "Who do you dare to talk like this? Can you see the Empress Dowager if you want to?"


    There was a empress dowager in the palace, but it was not the empress dowager, but Huang Yingying, who was sealed behind xuanyuanqi. Originally, she was a noble man, but the Huang family made a deal with the original empress dowager, and Huang Yingying became the Empress Dowager.


    Now the two are still fighting for power from time to time.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s face was gloomy. He raised his hand, and with a gesture, a dark guard in black appeared in front of him.


    "Go, bring those women here, and then call all the officials into the palace. I want to clean up the door!"


    His dark guard and shadow guard only listen to the emperor''s orders. Those women don''t have such skills.


    Soon, in the hall of the upper court, the officials were still a little confused. Didn''t they go to court today?


    Just, haven''t waited for them to come up with something, a group of people slowly enter from the gate.


    "First... First emperor..." a minister''s eyes were wide open and he couldn''t believe it.


    Shoufu they also see, very shocked, "the emperor?"


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t answer, but walked directly to the high platform and stood in front of the Dragon chair, "how come you''ve only known me for a long time?"


    "Is this really the emperor?"?! How could it be? " The ministers were surprised and stood blankly.


    Light rain holding his son, and night Xuan standing below, other ministers have also seen, "the emperor? Why is the little emperor in your hands? You are... "


    The man was surprised, "you are!" He recognized Xiaoyu because they had seen her and argued with her for a long time.


    "What''s going on?" The first assistant is not calm. Haven''t these three disappeared? How can it suddenly appear?


    Xuanyuan Qi wanted to erase everyone''s memory, but everyone at the bottom knew that the emperor was gone and had another one. This project is a bit big.


    "All of you Xuanyuan lifted the ink robe and sat on the Dragon chair.


    "Something happened at that time. I can''t explain it clearly for a while. I''ll make a long story short. At that time, when Xiaoyu gave birth to her son, she was murdered many times. When she gave birth later, the child was born smoothly, but the adults were bleeding heavily.


    At this time, I joined hands with Dongfang yexuan to take Xiaoyu out of the palace to look for a miracle doctor. It took me a year to recover. "

 Chapter 1367

    The bachelor arched his hand: "please forgive my rudeness. In this case, why hasn''t someone sent a message for so long?"


    In fact, they have known each other since the emperor was young. It''s not too much to say that they have grown up.


    Whether this man is the emperor or not, they know better than anyone, just to make more people believe, after all, now the throne has been replaced.


    "It''s a long way to go, and it''s inconvenient to disturb you in the middle!" It''s a long way to go. People are in the hell.


    "I have something to say!" Shoufu stands out.


    So far, they haven''t called xuanyuanqi "emperor" or "supreme emperor" because they haven''t decided what to call it.


    "Say it


    "Now the emperor returns, but the little emperor has ascended the throne. What should we do?"


    As soon as Shoufu finished, there was a chorus: "yes, yes, what should I do? The emperor is still here, but the little emperor has ascended the throne... "


    Xuanyuan raised his hand, immediately quiet below, it seems that he still has imperial power for these people.


    "He was originally my choice for the crown prince, but now it''s just a little early, and it''s nothing. You still respect him as the emperor, and I''m the emperor. You need to help me with your heart, and I''ll supervise and help you until he is able to take the position!"


    The bachelor bowed down and said, "since the emperor has returned, why don''t you go back to each of you


    The Minister of the Ministry of official stood up and said, "no, in the eyes of the world, is not the Royal rebellion? Change every day


    He is Huang Yingying''s father. Huang Yingying is now the Empress Dowager in the palace. She can control the little emperor. If the emperor takes the throne again, it will be in vain?


    "Well, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll be the emperor and Regent in the future. Now, it''s time to deal with another matter and bring people up! "


    With the voice of Xuanyuan Qi falling, two gorgeous women outside the hall come in. They are the Empress Dowager and Huang Yingying!


    "The emperor? How can you... "The Empress Dowager was surprised and stopped. She had some doubts. How could a group of people suddenly appear in the palace and call her over under the banner of the emperor.


    Now


    "What? Surprised to see me still alive? " Xuanyuan sitting high in the Dragon chair, his eyes crossed the crowd and looked straight at the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager Xiao''s face pulled a smile unnaturally, "how can it be, how can the emperor come back without being informed, the officials can go to meet!"


    "Oh Xuanyuan Qi sneered, "welcome? I''m afraid we didn''t send someone to kill it! When the light rain gives birth, you can share those endless moves. In the end, you will have the greatest contribution. "


    Xiao''s face turned white and he kept calm: "what the emperor is saying, I can''t understand. It''s a big deal for the emperor to come back. It''s better to have a banquet with all the officials tonight. The palace hasn''t had a wedding for a long time."


    "You still like to put the point aside. Do you think you can escape this time?"


    Xiao thought that she had dealt with all the people who knew at the beginning, and now even if the emperor turned over the old accounts, what could he do.


    "Do you think that if people are dealt with, no one in the world will know?" Xuanyuan Qi did not hesitate to open her mind.


    Officials in an uproar, "is there something else that happened at the beginning?"


    "At that time, the capital was in chaos. The emperor and the Oriental night Pavilion were fighting endlessly. The Imperial Palace was heavily guarded. No one really knew what happened inside."


    "I still know a little. Later, many people in the palace were killed, and a number of them were released. The prominent positions were changed. In the past, the people around the emperor were either demoted to xinzheku or expelled. That doesn''t mean anything?"

 Chapter 1368

    "But once the emperor and a courtier, it doesn''t mean much."


    "Why not? I think the emperor and empress are missing. Maybe they have something to do with the Empress Dowager!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu secretly shakes his head. It really has nothing to do with anyone that they are missing. He holds the child and looks up at the man next to him.


    Just as he also bowed his head, two people looked at each other a smile, night Xuan hand took the child in his arms, "after you call night North!"


    Xiaoyu remembered that he had just been born when they left, so he didn''t have time to name him.


    "What name did they give you?"


    "Xuanyuanli!"


    Xiaoyu frowned. What kind of ghost name is it? Is it because they left when he was born that they should take this name?


    This is not to put a knife into people''s heart!


    "This name is not good, just listen to your father''s, after you call dongfangbei, also called xuanyuanbei, Xiaobei, baby''s Bei, you will be everyone''s heart baby, OK?"


    After her explanation and persuasion, the child reached out to her.


    Originally, a one-year-old child, no matter how talented, would not understand anything, but she explained it to him.


    May be maternal love, as well as Xiaoyu''s heartache, let him put down his heart, accept the long lost parents.


    "Mother, you..." night North tightly grasp the sleeve of light rain, even if has changed to night Xuan hand, still did not let go.


    "Really won''t leave me again?"


    Light rain heart ache, busy touch his face: "won''t, I promise!"


    Hearing this promise, yebei, who always pretends to be strong and indifferent, immediately smiles at her.


    Still a one-year-old child, how to laugh so distressing.


    What has he experienced in the end? He can be so defensive at such a young age and speak so methodically.


    Night Xuan to this child have a throw to dislike, a year old how?


    When he was one year old, he had already been able to fight all over the sky. He had no parents, so he came here.


    "Xiaoyu... Well, madam, he''s OK. You don''t have to worry. More experience will help him grow up."


    "But he''s still young." Light rain is ready to retort, the hall has opened.


    "What is the emperor talking about? I don''t understand! " Xiao came to a question, I don''t know, just don''t match.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you understand it or not. I found out what happened at that time, but I didn''t have time to deal with it.


    Now, as a woman in the harem, you intervene in the court, expel dissidents, form a clique for personal gain, in order to coerce the emperor and order the princes.


    Today, it has been found out that the Xiao family was demoted to be a commoner in order to calm the people''s anger. Three days later, they were beheaded at the Meridian Gate, and all the Xiao family and all the people involved in the case were put in prison. There was no evil in their life and they could be released.


    All offenders shall be dealt with according to the law! It''s up to the Ministry of criminal justice and Dali temple to investigate! "


    Xuanyuan announced that the ministers had not yet responded. It was so fast that the third division would hold a joint trial?


    "No, emperor, you can''t do this to me. You don''t have any evidence. You are reckless..." Xiao cried out.


    "My lords, are you just watching the emperor''s nonsense?"


    Unfortunately, Xuanyuan Qi did not give her the opportunity to debate, "I am the evidence, press down!"


    He''s such a man that he doesn''t even know what this woman has done? That''s not the reputation of the vile king of hell!


    "Emperor, is it too much fun to deal with it like this?" The grand master hesitated to step forward.

 Chapter 1369

    "Do you think so, Aiqing?" Xuanyuan swept the following circle together, and everyone bowed their heads and didn''t speak.


    "Come on, push people up."


    With an order, a man came into the door again, but he was pressed in by two guards. This man was dressed up as a bodyguard and mixed with the leader of the bodyguard.


    Xuanyuan Qi hasn''t opened his mouth yet, and that person has already said it with a crackle like pouring beans.


    It turned out that this man was the adulterer of the Empress Dowager. He had already colluded with Xuanyuan Qi when his father was still alive.


    Later, a eunuch also produced evidence of what they had done and handed it out one by one to the chief ministers.


    "Look, this is your respected queen, empress dowager, Empress Dowager! It''s just a slut. "


    Xuanyuan bursts of sneer, even say a word are afraid of dirty his mouth.


    "This..." the ministers looked at them. In their hands, they were all correspondence between the Empress Dowager and the bodyguard. The handwriting could not be wrong. It not only described some obscure words, appointment time, and secret signs.


    The most important thing is that there is also evidence of... Murdering the emperor.


    The slut also collaborated with the bodyguard to buy chronic poison and feed the emperor.


    That is to say, the former Emperor will die suddenly, which has something to do with this slut.


    "I didn''t expect that... Such a slut should be cut to pieces!"


    The ministers did not doubt Xuanyuan Qi''s words. They said that he was the emperor without saying anything else. It was not easy for him to die alone.


    "Huang!" The emperor on the high platform suddenly called.


    Huang Yingying, who always tried to hide her sense of existence, bowed to salute: "I have seen the emperor!"


    "Well, flat." This light tone, don''t know of still think the emperor in and Huang Yingying reminisce, don''t prepare to her how.


    "What do you want to say to me


    Xiaoyu shakes her head silently. Her brother, this is the peace before the storm. Don''t believe it.


    It''s a pity that Huang Yingying is not her. She doesn''t know xuanyuanqi so well. She thinks she is the most standard and beautiful smile.


    "My concubines, congratulations on the emperor''s safe return. The emperor has worked hard in the past year. When the emperor comes to power, our country will become the first powerful country!"


    She has been paying attention to Xuanyuan Qi''s expression, and did not find any other expression, some uncertain heart.


    "No matter in the former dynasty or in the back palace, we all miss the emperor very much. All the sisters in the back palace miss your majesty all day long. They are all too thin. The emperor should go to the back palace to comfort them."


    These words are in line with Huang Yingying''s current status. It''s his wife, who is in charge of all the people in the harem, and the distribution of the servants.


    Xuan Yuan Qi side body, changed a sitting posture, "still have?"


    No one could see what he was thinking.


    Huang Yingying frowns. What does the emperor mean?


    After all, she had been with the emperor for a short time and did not understand his habits.


    But Huang Shang''s heart is very worried. The emperor is angry with them. Alas, it''s just that the thunder, rain and dew are all the favor of the emperor. If the emperor doesn''t want to give them, they will suffer.


    Two steps forward, stand in the middle, then kneel down, "I''m guilty, I''m sorry to the emperor, please allow me to resign and go back to seclusion!"


    Xuanyuan eyebrows a pick, worthy of following his people, this awareness on the average people can have!


    "Huang''s murder of his highness, who was not born, even took the position of Empress Dowager by means of means. Fortunately, he did not make any big mistake, and his little highness did not make any big mistake, so he was reduced to Princess Huang. If he does it again in the future, he will not be spared!"

 Chapter 1370

    "Huang Ai Qing has made great contributions to the state of Dai, but now his merits and demerits are equal, and he is reduced to imperial envoy of four grades. When he goes to Yongzhou, where he has managed well, and when he will come back again."


    "Thank you, Emperor!" Huang Shangshu, no, Lord Huang took the order quickly. He thought that even if he didn''t die this time, he would lose his official position and be demoted as a commoner.


    The emperor is still nostalgic, see the side of the daughter did not respond, a pull her kneel, "do not hurry to thank you!"


    He also knows what his daughter did. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was from the Dragon when he was in the emperor''s palace, I''m afraid it would not have been so good this time.


    "My concubine... Thank the emperor!" Although Huang Yingying was unwilling, she did not dare to show it.


    "The emperor is wise! Long live Emperor Wu All the people in the hall knelt down and cried long live.


    Only Xiaoyu and yexuan stand, which is a little abrupt.


    "Xiaoyu, come on, take him up." Xuanyuan Qi gently waved with a smile.


    Xiaoyu, what do you want to do?


    At this time, all the people in the hall turned their eyes to the two people on one side. No, they were dazzling. There were three people in the immortal family.


    Light rain from night Xuan hand hold night north, night Xuan didn''t let, the child is still some weight, but holding her right hand, the other hand dragging night North buttocks, so go to the top of the Dragon chair.


    There is no one to stop, everyone is watching that temperament dust, momentum pressure of a family of three.


    "Brother, this is yebei, yebei, this is uncle, call someone quickly!"


    "For a long time?" He raised his head in confusion.


    Xuanyuan Qi reached for it and held it in his arms. "Yebei, it''s a good name. After that, you''ll be called Xuanyuan Bei!"


    "Dear friends, this is my sister, Zhang Xiaoyu. This is her husband, Dongfang yexuan. You all know each other. I won''t talk about it any more. Now, I''ll give you the name of Princess Yu and the name of emperor Xuanyuan. "


    This order made the following people in an uproar. Although they knew that the emperor was entangled with the husband and wife, how could they become righteous sisters now?


    What about the identity of the little emperor?


    "The Emperor... It''s not right. It''s against the rules!"


    "The emperor, the emperor''s mother into a princess, this is not appropriate!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The following people began to admonish again, but Xuanyuan Qi didn''t pay attention to it. "Enough, I''ve made up my mind. I don''t have to discuss it."


    As soon as this happened, the three members of Xiaoyu''s family lived in the palace for the time being.


    Bai Hu has long wanted to embrace this little master. He looks very similar to his master. He just began to recognize his life and ignore others.


    "Little master, look, what is this?" There is a shining pony in his hand. The hair is very realistic.


    Yebei is a little curious. He grabs it tightly with his little hand, but it''s so small that he can only grab a leg of a horse, and then "bang Cha" falls to the ground.


    "Eh?"


    Didn''t you break it?


    Night North eye deep flash a trace of surprise, and then kick with the foot twice.


    White tiger low smile: "little master, like it? I have a lot more here. If you give me a hug, I''ll give it to you! "


    Yebei shakes his head decisively.


    Er... White tiger chokes.


    A jingling bell appears in Xuanwu''s hand. It''s a magic weapon. The bell has the effect of meditation and psychedelic mind.


    As expected, yebei reached for the golden bell again. His little hand was just ready to hold it. It clanged in his hand and shook in his ear. Then


    "PATA" dropped on the ground.


    Xuanwu


    Rosefinch changed into a Firebird, with red feathers, flying around the north of the night, singing joyfully.

 Chapter 1371

    Sure enough, it attracted the eyes of the night north. The rosefinch looked up and said, "look, the little master still likes my baby better."


    "Is it?" Qinglong casually pinches a formula, and a paper man appears in his palm.


    Blow, and the paper man is alive. "Go." Fly away from the palm of the hand, the paper man toward the red bird, directly standing on the neck of the bird, and then punch the red bird.


    "Ah, oh..." the red bird cried out in pain, leaning forward, diving and taking off


    But I didn''t get rid of the paper man every time.


    The elder rosefinch is not happy, "green dragon, what do you mean? Want to fight? "


    Green Dragon glances at him, which means who deceives who? Can you beat me?


    The rosefinch was so angry that she was about to start.


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    Yebei clapped his hands and laughed.


    Four people a face loving father smile, finally smile, young age board a face, this how line.


    Xiaoyu sat in the corner, leaning against the railing of the corridor, with a mother''s smile on her face.


    "Light rain..."


    Xiaoyu turns her head, and yexuan stares at her.


    "Well?"


    "I''m not angry."


    "What?" Xiaoyu didn''t understand what he meant.


    "At the beginning, I left the hell, not because of you."


    Xiaoyu looks down and remembers that time.


    At that time, she learned that she was going to experience the disaster. She wanted to tell the night, but before she could go, her other shore flower cultivated human form.


    "Wow, Xiaobai, you''re so powerful that you''ve become a human in just a few hundred years."


    Xiaoyu excitedly steps forward and hugs Xiaobai. Xiaobai not only cultivates a human figure, but also is a handsome and matchless man, dressed like fire in red.


    Like her, it''s beautiful.


    "It''s all thanks to the princess. I watch the princess practice every day, and I''ll hear you say that if you practice Kung Fu and have a spirit gathering needle, you can get twice the result with half the effort."


    Xiaobai embraces her, and they embrace each other. They are all dressed in red. In addition, Xiaoyu''s room is also dressed in red, which gives people a new house, and they want a bridal chamber.


    When I came in the night, I ran into him and ran away!


    After recalling, Xiaoyu looked up with tears in the corner of his eyes: "that''s really a misunderstanding. I didn''t think you would see it. Xiaobai turned into a human figure. We were so happy..."


    Night Xuan gently wipe tears for her, "all passed, I was not angry, just at that time anxious, did not think through, later or come back to you, just you have gone down to earth."


    At that time, he did not mention it.


    Put her head on her, "it won''t happen again."


    In the evening, yexuan and Xiaoyu want to recover the time they used to sleep together, but although they are married in the mortal world, they are not in the fairyland.


    They are also a little embarrassed.


    Finally convinced himself, and each other to live in a room, just ready to strip on the couch, a small head from behind the door.


    Looking pitifully, "I... I want to hug!"


    Xiaoyu quickly got up and went to pick up the person, "mother, Xiaobei is good."


    Night Xuan frowns, how can his son be so sticky, "green dragon!"


    "My subordinates are here!"


    "Take the man away!"


    "Yes


    "No, no, I don''t want to, mother... Mother is going to leave me again... Ah Wu..." and yebei is going to cry loudly.


    Xiaoyu quickly coax: "Xiaobei, don''t cry, how can your mother leave you, never again, never again."


    "Really... Really?" Night North don''t believe of lift an eye to see.


    "Well, really!"


    Looking at the small hand of seizing his skirt, Xiaoyu can''t help sighing that the child is suffering.

 Chapter 1372

    "Who told you my soup was free? Have you ever had one? You don''t have to pay to go to a restaurant? I don''t have to pay for this material? Or do you think someone has already paid for it? "


    "Isn''t it? It''s your duty and your work. You must have been paid for it. If you take another share from us, it''s really dark! " The new ghost is still asking.


    Meng Po sat down and shook her legs. "If you like to drink or not, you have to jump down here, swim in the river and go ashore from there."


    The new ghost was a bandit before he died. He had tendons all over his body and jumped off the side without saying a word.


    Just as I fell into the water, I heard a high Scream: "ah... It''s painful, it''s painful, it''s killing me. I have to shave my skin off!"


    Xiaoyu smiles and holds the railing, watching the new ghost flutter in the water.


    "What''s so strange about this water?"


    Hearing that night had doubts, Xiaoyu was happy to dispel them: "this water is not strange, but he didn''t drink Mengpo soup, and he still has memories of his life. The river of forgetting Sichuan will help him to dispel these memories, just..."


    He laughed twice in a low voice.


    "It''s not easy to get rid of it. It''s necessary to clean it up from inside to outside. It''s not a good process. It''s like a punishment of being late!"


    The ghost who hears light rain''s words in the pavilion over there has already deviated from his heart and begins to retreat from his unswerving, powerful and unyielding attitude.


    "Princess!" Black and white impermanence naturally heard the voice of light rain, two people busy bow salute, Mengpo also stood up, "Princess!"


    Light rain see they all found, also strode over, "don''t be polite!"


    "Meng Po, can I have two bowls of soup?" Xiaoyu sniffed and smelled the fragrance.


    "Of course Meng Po immediately served two bowls of soup.


    Xiaoyu first handed it to ye, then he took a small bowl to drink, "Mengpo, you are really good at this craft, and one yuan is too cheap!"


    Looking at those new ghosts with meaning.


    "Hey, Yama has given me such a good job. A little makes a lot of money. It''s enough to support myself." More than one day, there are a hundred ghosts, less than one or two, but life is not bad.


    Over there, the new ghost fluttering in the river of forgetting Sichuan finally climbed onto the bank, but his whole body seemed to come out of the blood. His whole body was full of blood, but he could not see the wound, but the blood beads kept coming out.


    People have fallen on the shore, not moving, only the grass on the ground in front of the nose with his breathing rhythmic dance.


    Shua!


    The new ghosts were so surprised that they didn''t dare to take any chances any more. One by one, they rushed to give money to Mengpo, "I want a bowl, I want a bowl..."


    Xiaoyu looked at the new ghosts who took out the money. "We don''t recognize the money of the human world here, and they can''t bring it in. However, after they die, their families will burn a lot of money used in the underworld, and they can use it when they come in."


    Night put down the bowl, "those poor people who have no money how to deal with?"


    "It''s simple. People who will become poor will be treated equally. They either did evil things in their lifetime or suffered evil in their previous lives. Everything has its reasons and consequences. No one can burn paper money but blame themselves."


    After Xiaoyu finished drinking, the new ghosts had already drunk the soup and went down the bridge. Xiaoyu handed the bowl to Mengpo, and then took out two land dollars from her pocket in her sleeve and put them in the empty bowl.

 Chapter 1373

    Just as he was about to leave, the new ghost who had not yet got up on the other side of the river was held by another ghost. "You just like to be so impulsive. Well, you have to go to the mountain to catch some wolf cubs. Now that you''re good, you''ve got your life involved, and you''ve even killed me.


    I''m restless even when I''m dead. Look at this body. How can it not hurt you? "


    "I''m too dead to die again."


    "When you die, you can die. When you die, you can''t even cast a tire!"


    Night gently poked under the arm of light rain: "not to say that has forgotten the future of the past? Why do they remember? "


    "Oh, this memory is not a thing of two days in a day. Of course, it is slowly forgotten. It''s only about two days, and they will forget it completely."


    Xiaoyu is not interested in this, but is the wolf cub that the ghost said. She has never seen a wolf in her life.


    So he stepped up and stopped in front of the two ghosts. The two ghosts already knew that the woman was the princess of the underworld, and they were not afraid: "what''s the matter with the princess?"


    "I want to ask you, where did you find the wolf cub you just mentioned?"


    "Oh, it''s in Hutou mountain. The forest is big. There''s everything in it."


    "Oh, thank you." Light rain politely thanks, back to pull the sleeves of the night to go.


    The two ghosts looked at each other in surprise: "isn''t it the princess? Why are you so polite? "


    Of course, they didn''t know that although Yama was very fond of this only sister, the politeness was strictly required.


    That sentence goes like this, oh, it''s like this: "every girl''s mouth is sweeter, so people will like it. We should set an example for the ghosts in the hell. If every ghost drags the sky and the earth, how can I manage it?"


    Light rain pulls the sleeves of the night to the spring.


    Night also by her pull, did not take back, "you bring me to do so what?"


    "Didn''t you hear what the two ghosts just said? I''m going to catch wolf cubs


    "But Hutou mountain is in the world. Isn''t Yama forbidding you to go out?"


    "He won''t let me go, can''t I go secretly? Besides, you will protect me, won''t you? "


    The night ghost agreed, and then got on the ship and went to the gate of hell.


    The gate of hell is a shackle and a gate outside the hell. You have to pass through it if you want to come in or go out.


    But the wall was guarded by a ghost, and light rain came quietly, but they didn''t let her out.


    "What can I do? They''ve been watching. I''ve never been able to get out." Two people stand not far from the city wall, light rain frustrated watching.


    Night just casually swept an eye, "close an eye!"


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand, but obediently closes her eyes. Then she feels a hand around her waist. Then she hears the sound of the wind passing quickly.


    When the wind stops, "you can open your eyes!"


    Light rain slowly opened a crack, see is an open space, wait for her to see clearly in front of, very surprised, busy looking back, see the distance that stands for many years don''t know the ghost gate.


    "I... this is already out?" Xiaoyu asked incredulously.


    "I don''t believe you''ve seen it yourself."


    "But... Isn''t it too easy? This city wall is a blessing for my elder brother''s array. Those ghost messengers still have magic weapons in their hands. I can''t get out without my elder brother''s orders! "


    Night mouth corner smoked to smoke, probably know such action is not elegant, then again become that elegant and independent cold childe.

 Chapter 1374

    "I use blink to travel through time, space and region. As long as my cultivation is enough, I can reach many places instantly!"


    Xiaoyu Xingxing''s eye is so powerful. Her cultivation is also good. She has been practicing for many years. As long as she is an immortal, she has the ability to escape from heaven, but she still can''t escape from the palm of the hand of King Yan.


    "Let''s go. I''m in a hurry." He rubbed his hands and rushed out excitedly.


    The night shakes head helplessly follows.


    The last pass is the boundary of yin and Yang, which is the way of yin and Yang in the world.


    This is the intersection of yin and Yang. Some people have bad ideas. When they bump into this place, they will break in by themselves, and then... They will die naturally!


    "This is the boundary of yin and Yang, protected by the border, patrolled by ghosts, and most importantly, guarded by the sacred beasts of the underworld.


    Originally, it was my brother''s Mount, but it was too noisy to sleep. Everyone couldn''t sleep well, so my brother arranged it here.


    His ears are so smart that he knows everything about it. He can even tell whether it''s a human being or a ghost, a fairy or a demon. I''ll know it''s me when I hear it. If it''s reported to my brother, my brother will scold me to death! "


    Light rain quietly hiding far away from listening to the nest, it can not hear the place.


    The sight of the night seems to cross the mountains and rivers in the middle, and see what Xiaoyu says in the old nest.


    He is cold-blooded and doesn''t like to talk, but Xiaoyu chatters in his ear every day. He is not bored, but enjoys it.


    This girl is probably really bored and used to talking to Huacao. Before he changed her figure, she always came to talk to him.


    It''s not what I ate today, it''s what I had fun with.


    "He''s asleep. I''ll take you out." Then he would fly away with his arms around her waist.


    "Wait a minute, it won''t work." Xiaoyu turns around and dodges.


    Night brow wrinkled, looked at his hand, she this is not let him touch it?


    "Let''s leave it like this. If we lose it, we''ll find out. Once it finds out, it means my brother knows."


    That is to say, she didn''t hate him, but was afraid that he would be found impulsively?


    Does he want to tell her that he doesn''t pay attention to this?


    Or forget it. It''s lovely to see Xiaoyu''s confident appearance.


    "But I know that there is a weakness in listening that blinds its ears." Light rain triumphantly shook his head, "do you want to know?"


    Night mouth slightly hook, "well."


    "Then you have to promise that you won''t talk about it, or it won''t be very troublesome."


    "Good!"


    "My brother''s ears are really good. The sound of flowers, birds, fish and insects within 500 miles can''t escape his ears, but there is one thing he can''t hear."


    "I''d like to hear about it!"


    "Hey, hey... That''s it!" Xiaoyu points to the sky.


    The night wondered, "heaven?" The ghost can hear it.


    Xiaoyu shook his head. "No, no, it''s the cloud. It''s a thing in the sky, and it''s a tool for the gods to walk. So there''s a saying about flying clouds and driving fog.


    This cloud is also a place where lightning and rain gather and nourish all things. Therefore, it is the most powerful thing. It is beyond the control of ordinary people, let alone illusions.


    So if you listen, you won''t pay attention to it, and you won''t be able to distinguish it. "


    Laughing and pulling the sleeves of the night: "am I very powerful?"


    Praise me quickly. I''m smart.


    Night with a smile nodded, spoiled pat her head, "well, very powerful."

 Chapter 1375

    After that, the two men changed their minds, and as expected, they avoided the ears and eyes of listening, and successfully left the hell and came to the world.


    "Wow... It''s so beautiful. How could the world be so beautiful?" As soon as Xiaoyu came out, he cheered all kinds of people, just like he had never seen the world.


    I look at everything curiously.


    The two changed their dress, just like ordinary people, except that Xiaoyu was still dressed in bright red clothes, and the night was still dressed in pale green lotus robes.


    They happily went shopping, bought a lot of human gadgets, and went to restaurants to enjoy some delicious food.


    In a word, Xiaoyu is happy and doesn''t think of Shu any more, but it doesn''t matter if she plays more every year.


    So the two of them traveled all over the country. When they saw interesting places, they stayed for two more days. When they met delicious food, they ate two more meals and packed them in their storage bags.


    It''s just that the storage bag can''t keep the food from deteriorating, so it will be broken soon.


    Xuanyuanqi took out a piece of jade with golden light and handed it to her, "take it."


    "What is this?"


    "Nothing. It''s just a storage space to keep food intact."


    The night completely does not care, does not matter, you casually use indifferent expression.


    But what he didn''t say is that it''s not a common thing. It''s a lotus seed that he cultivated. It has his accomplishments in it. It can not only save food, but also get in and out. It can grow plants. It''s a small world.


    "Oh, thank you!" Xiaoyu didn''t think much about it, so he quickly recognized the owner, opened the space, found that it was very big, and simply threw his storage bag in.


    "We''ve been out for a long time. It''s time to look for wolf cub."


    She didn''t forget what she came out for.


    They came to the ghost of Hutou mountain, said it was a mountain, but it was a continuous mountain, thickly shrubbery, which had a lot of miasma.


    After searching for several days in a row, they didn''t find any wolf cubs. The tigers met several of them, but they were very fierce. They didn''t want to kill at will.


    "If not, find a tiger cub. It''s very powerful when you grow up." Night advised a, anyway are all some common things, don''t care what kind.


    "No, it''s so big that it should frighten the ghosts in the hell. I want it to be small and lovely, which is in line with my identity."


    "Keep looking."


    In this way, they ran in the mountains for a few days, and finally saw a few wolves, but their tusks stretched out long and their saliva fell straight down


    And the sound was loud.


    "This... This thing is a wolf?" Don''t you think wolf cubs are cute?


    Who told her, what the hell is this?


    "Or, we''re looking for something. Maybe the others are more lovely?" Night afraid of her disappointment, careful comfort way.


    Light rain toot mouth, the mood is not smooth, "also can only like this."


    Next, they went to the small animals. Either the white rabbit was too weak, the bird was too noisy, or the chicken was too fat. She couldn''t help eating


    In the end, nothing was found. Instead, all the animals in the whole mountain range hid and never dared to come out to be harmed.


    Light rain pulls a face: "I am not the evil spirit evil spirit evil spirit devil, as for?"? Why don''t you taste the tiger meat, eat the turtledove, drink the snake soup... Well, you have so many, I''m not happy to have some! "


    Night touch nose, girl, you this number, but almost the whole animal circle disaster again, what do you want?

 Chapter 1376

    It''s no wonder that at the beginning, the animals were ready to go out to exterminate them. Suddenly, they saw that Xiaoyu was killing all sides and eating the meat of their companions.


    They can''t hide and win. Of course, they won''t come out again.


    Xiaoyu pouted, "I was going to find a fox, but now they are all hiding under the ground. How can I find it?"


    The foxes knew that they were going to be caught, so they dug the hole more quickly. "No, the big devil wants to catch us. Hurry up, we can''t even catch the whole body!"


    "It''s OK. Let''s go back and come back in a few days." The night kneaded her head and led her wrist out.


    "But we''ve been out for a long time. If we don''t go back, my brother will find out!"


    "Well... I''ll come out when I have a chance later."


    Two people walk slowly outward, light rain also flat mouth, don''t want so much.


    When walking around a big tree, Xiaoyu heard a weak animal humming.


    Looking back at the night, I ran towards the sound.


    Night looked at his hand, helplessly put behind, catch up.


    Along the way, Xiaoyu walked in the direction of weak voice, and then saw a small thing in the grass, not as big as her fist, still flesh color, like a mouse.


    Curled up, limbs different want to get up, but fell down, eyes opened, but it seems to hang a tear.


    The voice is weak, "squeak... Squeak..."


    Hear rain heart a burst of soft.


    She put her hand into the palm of her hand, and the little touch made her very careful, for fear that she would be killed if she was not careful.


    "Night... Come on!" Xiaoyu yells behind him.


    The night, who had been standing beside her, whispered, "I am!"


    "Ah... Oh, look at it. It''s so small. Is it abandoned by its parents or lost? Will it die?"


    Xiaoyu didn''t find out when he came up. He asked anxiously.


    At this moment, the little thing looked up at her, and then his head gently rubbed against her palm.


    As if she was a relative.


    "Ah, it rubs me with its head. It''s so cute!" Xiaoyu''s excited eyes blink.


    Night meeting heart a smile, "since so like, that we take it back to raise."


    "Is that good? Will its family be worried? "


    "No, it''s been barking here for so long, and its parents haven''t come. Either it''s in an accident or it''s lost. If we don''t save it, it will die soon.


    Besides, it''s predestined with you! "


    It''s not fate. I haven''t found my favorite after looking for it for so long. It''s time to leave, and little things will appear.


    "Well, let''s take it back." Xiaoyu nods and looks at the little guy gently.


    "I''ll take care of you later!"


    The little thing seemed to understand and rubbed her index finger again.


    When they returned to the underworld, Yama didn''t find out, but it was evening in the underworld, and her brother was coming to have dinner with her.


    "It''s good we got back in time, or we''ll be exposed."


    In the room, Xiaoyu made a nest for small things with handkerchief cotton.


    It''s just that it''s fragile. "What does it want to eat? We have nothing in the hell. Can it eat what I eat? "


    Two people sat at the table, small things on the table.


    "It''s still small and should drink milk, but there''s no such thing in this place." The night thought about it.


    Fingers appear crystal clear water like things, handed to small things mouth.

 Chapter 1377

    The little thing sucked up immediately.


    "What is this?" Xiaoyu curiously looks at the things coming out of his index finger.


    "This is the dew in my lotus. It has aura and can nourish its Qi and blood. It''s just that I don''t have much, just so much every day. "


    With the end of the words, his finger pulp has been taken back.


    Xiaoyu: "is there so little..."? How many drops?


    Looking around, I found nothing to eat except a plate of purple grapes on the table.


    This was brought back by his elder brother when he went to the banquet in heaven, and she had eaten a lot of it.


    He just grabbed one and put it in his mouth. He didn''t think it would make a "chirp" sound.


    "Why?! Do you eat it, too? " Ha ha ha, now she won''t worry about it. Although there are not many grapes, there are many others. Besides, she is a princess in the underworld. There is no shortage of such things.


    "Since it''s willing to eat, I''ll give it the dew I accumulate every day. As for grapes, they also have aura. It''s no wonder that they like them.


    The space I give you can also grow plants. When the grapes grow up, they will not lack food! "


    Night also did not expect this thing will eat grapes, but this is also a good thing, they do not have to worry about what to eat for it.


    "Ha ha... Little thing, why do you like grapes? Just call you grape, little grape. Do you think it''s good? "


    Xiaoyu''s index finger touched his head, and he rubbed it along with the situation


    "Oh, it likes the name. Night, am I very good? Is the name nice?"


    In the face of the excited light rain, night does not know what to say, the name


    It''s really hard to say, but those who can name Hua Xiaobai on the other side are also capable people.


    "Deng Deng..."


    Hear the footsteps coming from the door, Xiaoyu busy holding small grapes, I do not know where to put.


    "Put it in the space. It can hold living things." The night finger moves, the small grape which the light rain hugs together with makes the small nest all vanishes.


    In this moment, the night also slowly fade, in the door opened the moment, completely disappeared.


    "Xiaoyu, why are you standing? Welcome me? " Come in to see light rain standing, Xuanyuan Qi laughing.


    Xiaoyu blinked blankly and then laughed, "brother, it''s not normal for me to meet you. Are you tired today? I''ll pinch your shoulders and loosen your muscles and bones! "


    Before the light rain came near, Xuanyuan reached out to stop him, "no, no, I can''t afford it."


    This girl, the most impatient to serve people, even if it is her big brother, once he let her pinch the shoulder.


    Guess what?


    Either the hot tea fell on his thigh, or she didn''t stand firm, and her elbow pestled him on the back. In fact, there was something wrong with the magic, and she almost lifted his hair when she pinched his shoulder.


    In the end, he did not dare to force her any more. No matter how long her hair was, no matter how hard her elbow was, he could not be hurt.


    But!


    If the hot water goes up a little bit, his life-long "sex happiness" will be over!


    "Brother, look at what you said. I don''t know. I thought your sister was yecha." Xiaoyu sat down with a smile, his eyes flashed cunning.


    "Of course you are not yecha!" Xuanyuanqi thought: yecha, I can clean up, you... I can''t clean up.


    "Come on, this is a newly prepared tofu feast. You should like it."


    Xuanyuan Qi Long Sleeve swept on the table, the table immediately appeared with dishes.

 Chapter 1378

    "Brother, look at what you said. I don''t know. I thought your sister was yecha." Xiaoyu sat down with a smile, his eyes flashed cunning.


    "Of course you are not yecha!" Xuanyuanqi thought: yecha, I can clean up, you... I can''t clean up.


    "Come on, this is a newly prepared tofu feast. You should like it."


    Xuanyuan Qi Long Sleeve swept on the table, the table immediately appeared with dishes.


    These immortals don''t have to eat, but Xiaoyu likes it, so he will accompany this sister to eat every two days.


    "What''s good about tofu? There''s no meat to chew." Xiaoyu''s mouth is curled, but he still sticks his chopsticks to the plate.


    "You''re not tired of eating meat all the time!" This girl doesn''t know how to do it. She is born to like meat. The more greasy she is, the more she likes it.


    "I just don''t like it, hum!" I like meat. What''s the matter? She''s not fat!


    ˇ­ˇ­


    From this day on, Xiaoyu began to work as a wet nurse, um... To be exact, it''s milk grape.


    Grapes love to eat grapes, bare flesh color body began to grow hair, hair color also began to change slowly.


    Later it became the same color as grapes - purple.


    "Grape, come here, what have I got for you? The fairy dew I just got from the night Xiaoyu shakes the porcelain vase in her hand.


    Originally, the grapes in the small nest on the table stand up immediately, or stand up with front feet and back feet, just like people.


    "Squeak... I want it, I want it..."


    "Ha ha ha... I know you like it. Here you are!" Throw it away.


    Grape is very clever, pull out the stopper, aim at the mouth of the bottle and start to drink.


    I don''t know if this little thing has been with her for a long time, or has drunk the fairy dew given by night. He can speak human language and understand human nature. In a word, he is very smart.


    "Ah Wu, it''s good to drink..." after drinking, the grape looked at the light rain wet.


    "No more..." he turned the bottle mouth to the ground and told her that it was no more.


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone. If you don''t drink one day, let''s go back to the space. The immortal mansion in it hasn''t been built yet."


    She often goes to the space to get things, and also built a fairy house in it, with small bridges, flowing water, pavilions and rockeries. There is no shortage of anything. It is another secret base for her.


    Sometimes she will live in it with grapes, but also collected a lot of seeds, ready to plant slowly.


    "Master, the water here is very sweet. It''s similar to the Xianlu given by elder brother, but the aura is not so good."


    One person and one mink enter the space. After the grape grows up, she will know what it is.


    There is a lot of fog in the space, some like the water mist in the lotus pond in the early morning, not abrupt, but refreshing and comfortable.


    "Yes? This space is what he gave me. It''s similar, but it''s nothing. "


    Light rain casts magic, drapes soft gauze on the pavilion on the rockery, leads water to the bottom of the rockery, and flows around the rockery.


    In leading back to the stream, a wooden bridge is built on the stream. Morning glory is planted on both sides of the bridge, winding around the wooden bridge. You can hear the clattering sound of running water from the small bridge.


    She also built a two-story attic. She lived on the second floor. The red roses planted on the first floor climbed along the windowsill wall to the second floor. As soon as she opened the window, she could see the fluttering of the roses.


    "Master, the water is so cold and comfortable to touch. Can I take a bath in it?" Grape jumped to the rock under the rockery, small claws into the water.


    "Isn''t that the stream where you bathe?"


    "But there are flowers and grass here. It''s not as beautiful there."

 Chapter 1379

    "All right, but don''t get water all over the place, and don''t damage the plants."


    "Well, I will!" The grapes plop down, then slide with four claws like a human, sometimes turn over and backstroke facing the sky.


    Xiaoyu smiles, this little guy.


    Out of space, light rain ready to lie in bed, and then see white crazy swing around.


    "Xiaobai?" She hurried to the window, but Xiaobai shook even more.


    She stretched out her hand to appease Xiaobai. If she shakes like this, Xiaobai''s long body will break.


    "Where did you just go?"


    "Bang... Click... Ouch..."


    When Xiaoyu heard the sound, she immediately sat on the ground with soft legs and stood up. Her head hit the edge of the table, which broke a crack. She covered her headache and cried.


    Xuanyuan covered his eyes. He didn''t even look at it. He sighed and came to help her sit aside.


    "Xuanyuanyu, you are no longer a child. Why are you still so hairy?"


    "Is it my fault? Don''t you all blame big brother for being haunted and frightening me! " Xiaoyu shouts loudly.


    This said, instead reminded Xuanyuan Qi, "you still have reason? Tell me, where did you go just now? Why did it suddenly appear again? "


    Xiaoyu: "guilty of three black lines, she wanted to beat her head hard, knocked herself dizzy.


    What does she do with this!


    "Hey, hey..." flattering grin.


    "It''s no use laughing. Be honest." Xuanyuan Qi didn''t like her at all. He wanted to muddle through every time he grew up.


    Light rain flat mouth, smile also put away, hand but slowly bit by bit rub to Xuanyuan Qi sleeve, and then grasp the arm, finally two hands all grasp... Shake up.


    "Big brother ~"


    Xuanyuan looked at her all kinds of moves quietly, but didn''t take them.


    Xiaoyu is discouraged. It''s clear that her brother is a very gentle person. When she does this, she will not recognize him. Her face droops all day, just like who owes him money.


    "You can''t smile, look at you, one day so sad face, wearing black clothes, who would like to see you, ah, if I were Sanniang, also can''t see you!"


    Sanniang is a fairy in the sky, known as a chivalrous woman.


    Xuanyuan face a black, "what nonsense? I have nothing to do with her, which will affect the reputation of others! "


    "Don''t worry about the affairs of adults in the future. Now tell me honestly what you have just done. Why did you suddenly appear when I came in and you weren''t there when I wanted to leave? You were not in the house just now!"


    Xiaoyu


    His left and right index fingers poked at each other, his head slightly lowered, and he muttered: "as soon as you ask about you, you yell, and other people''s things will force you."


    "What are you talking about? Say it


    "Say, this say..." light rain busy sitting posture, "but brother, you have to promise that I said you are not angry!"


    Xuanyuan frowned and nodded.


    "Well... I''d better show you." Then Xiaoyu grabs her brother''s wrist, and they disappear instantly.


    When Xuanyuan Qi opened his eyes, he found that he was no longer in the room of Xiaoyu, but in a place with light mist and good spirit.


    Especially here dressed up very beautiful, everywhere showing the style of light rain.


    "Where is this?"


    "This is my space." I''m afraid her brother doesn''t understand, "it''s the place where I just disappeared. It''s similar to the storage bag, but it has more functions and is better. It''s given to me by night. How about it, great?"

 Chapter 1380

    Xiaoyu looks up triumphantly, which is her masterpiece, she is very satisfied.


    "He gave it to you? How could he have such a thing? " As far as he knows, this kind of space containing small heaven and earth is only available to God.


    Even he, now only has a room size, can only put some things, nothing else, let alone living people into.


    Is there anything wrong with that sudden night?


    "I don''t know. Anyway, he gave it to me. There are still things in it. It''s no problem for grapes to live here for several years!"


    "Grapes?" Xuanyuan Qi doubts again.


    Light rain dull mouth, and then annoyed patted his mouth, how she said everything.


    "No, nothing, hehe..."


    "Don''t lie to me. Don''t you know you giggle every time you lie to me?"


    Xiaoyu: "is that so?"? Why doesn''t she know?


    "Puteng..."


    "What sound?" Xuanyuanqi heard a splash of water.


    Light rain big urgent, "nothing, is the sound of running water, you see, the water from the rockery down, can not make a sound."


    Damn grapes, haven''t they been washed for so long?


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t believe in sweeping around her face, and then walked toward the voice.


    Xiaoyu wants to hold her brother, "brother, really, I didn''t cheat you, there''s nothing there, just the sound of water flow..."


    Then I saw the grape playing with water happily in the water. Seeing the light rain, I said hello happily: "master... Come on, it''s so comfortable..."


    Xiaoyu: "damned grape, do you think she didn''t die fast enough?


    Xuanyuan Qi stares at Xiaoyu, "is this nothing?"


    "Ho ho... Brother, if, I mean if, this thing was given to me by night, do you believe it?" Xiaoyu looks forward to shrinking his chin and slightly looking up at Xuanyuan Qi.


    "Oh! Do you think I believe it? " Xuanyuan Qi sneered.


    Xiaoyu: "look at this expression, of course, I don''t believe it!


    "Wuwuwuwu... Brother, I know it''s wrong..." Xiaoyu rubs her eyes hard, trying to make them red and persuasive.


    Xuanyuan holds the forehead together and cries when he doesn''t agree. Should this move be changed?


    "Don''t rub it. Don''t shout when your eyes hurt."


    Light rain''s hand meal, "then you don''t blame me?"


    "You say it first."


    Light rain thought, although her brother is strict with her, but really hurt her, every time is said fierce, but did not move her a finger.


    The most important thing is to detain her food and punish her for copying


    "It''s going to be a long time..."


    "Not so long, make a long story short!"


    Well, rain down the heart of the small anger, I endure.


    "The sky was clear and cloudless. There was a breeze in the air..."


    "Say the point!"


    Xiaoyu: OK, you''re big, you''re strong, you''re the best, you''re the highest, you''re going to heaven, you''re going to heaven side by side, you''re going to the sea, you''re going to talk to Wang ba


    "Night and I slipped out of the hell and found it on a mountain called Hutou mountain!"


    Is that the point? Is it simple enough?


    Let the storm come faster!


    Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes are gloomy, pulling her away from the space and back to the boudoir.


    "Didn''t I ask you to keep your distance from him and not get too close?"


    "We haven''t come too close. There are two hands between us." Xiaoyu''s confused answer.


    "You talk back!"


    Light rain murmurs: "let people say for a while, and let people not say for a while, what do you want?"

 Chapter 1381

    After a while, the pain disappeared, her hand slowly put down, staring at her white hands.


    "It turns out that the three lives I have experienced are all robberies..."


    Everything in the past is playing in front of her eyes. She meets Dongfang yexuan, meets xiangxu, and... Their children


    The door opened, and a man with darkness and light came in. Xuanyuan raised Xiaoyu: "girl, welcome home!"


    "Brother?"


    "Why don''t you know each other when you go out?"


    "Brother, Wuwuwuwu..." Xiaoyu hugs Xuanyuan fiercely and cries.


    "Well, it''s all over." Xuanyuan patted her on the back.


    He sealed the memory, with the light rain into the world, did not expect to experience so much, he did not expect to do so much harm to light rain, he intended to protect light rain.


    "How is he, brother?" Xiaoyu''s eyes are hazy with tears.


    "I don''t know. He didn''t come back."


    "How?" Xiaoyu was shocked, tears also hung on his eyelashes, so he got up and ran outside.


    "Ah, Xiaoyu, you haven''t put on your shoes yet!" Xuanyuan behind him picked up the shoes on the ground and pulled a cape on the shelf to catch up with him.


    Xiaoyu ran all the way to a lotus pond in the depths of hell, but there was no leaf in the lotus pond, and it became a pool of stagnant water.


    "Why? How can it be like this... "Xiaoyu murmured to himself, kneeling and lying beside the lotus pond, his eyes were absent, and his mouth whispered.


    There was no lotus pond. One day, it suddenly appeared here, and then there was a green lotus in it.


    She was very curious and liked it, so she came to take care of it every day. After a few years, the lotus was not defeated. On the contrary, it was more and more beautiful. When she came to see it again one day, the lotus pond at that time had been full of lotus after several years of reproduction.


    But the first flower appeared, her favorite green lotus disappeared.


    "Ah, my lotus, where is my lotus? Who moved my green lotus


    Xiaoyu shouts anxiously and is ready to jump down to look for it.


    But this is the sister of hell, the forbidden area of xuanyuanyu. Who dares to break into it.


    Just as she was about to jump down, a pale blue figure appeared, holding her waist and flying out of the lotus pond.


    The face of the demon, the amazing cool temperament and the light fragrance of green lotus make me feel familiar.


    "You..."


    "Be careful, it''s deep inside." Standing on the shore, the man released his hand.


    "Who are you? Have I seen you before? " Xiaoyu looks at him curiously.


    The man gazed at her in silence.


    Xiaoyu just thought he was very familiar with him, so he grabbed his sleeve and said, "can you tell me? I think we must have met. "


    The man slowly looked at his sleeve. A jade hand on it was shaking. He looked along his arm. His wet eyes were watching him, just like the stars who could talk.


    "Night


    "What?" Xiaoyu didn''t hear clearly.


    "Night


    "Night? Is that your name? Good domineering Oh, with our hell is also very consistent with it! But we still have sunshine in hell. It''s not the darkness that people outside say


    At that time, the light rain was still very naive and naive, and there was no defense for people outside.


    Later, Xiaoyu knew that night was the transformation of Qinglian she had been keeping.


    They are very happy together, although the night is very cold, not much, but she still likes to play with him.


    "Night, you see, this is my manjushahua, which can''t be found on the whole huangquan road. It''s much stronger than those. It''s as red as blood. Look at the petals and stamens, they are the most beautiful flowers in the world.

 Chapter 1382

    And it''s been open for a hundred years, and it hasn''t withered! "


    One day, Xiaoyu came to find the night with a basin of flowers on the other side.


    Because the night is transformed by the green lotus, it will be much better to practice in the lotus pond, so we usually practice in the prototype here.


    The night heard that it was light rain coming, so she changed her figure and returned to the bank. She glanced at the flowers in light rain''s hand: "if he is the most beautiful in the world, what am I?"


    Xiaoyu: "she suddenly froze.


    Always high cold what don''t put on the heart of the night will also care about these?


    "Haha..." Xiaoyu scratched her head and said, "you can''t use beauty to describe it. You can''t use words to describe it here. You are the flower of kaolin that nobody can climb. Nothing can compare with you!"


    Oh, my mother, fortunately her brain turns fast, otherwise night angry is not easy to coax.


    Night unnatural with the hand to block the nose and mouth cough, but the corner of the mouth can not stop rising.


    "This flower is not bad. It has already cultivated wisdom, and it can become a man in the future."


    "Well, I''ll tell you. He''s raised by me. He can''t disgrace me. No, he''s the best in hell, and he''s always around me. Naturally, he''ll give birth to wisdom."


    Night smell speech in the heart some not very comfortable, but did not show.


    "It''s in my room, I talk to it every day, and it''ll dance to my song. I don''t believe you can watch it." Xiaoyu didn''t notice that the face beside her had changed color, and she was still performing happily.


    At will sang two, that other shore flower as expected does not have the wind to swing, also put very good-looking.


    Night frown, listen to light rain said, this flower is in her room, that is not to say that even she eat, sleep, dress bath can see?


    This is a flower with spirit!


    "Put it in the outer room. It''s smart and inconvenient!"


    Light rain about move mouth, doubt swept night a few eyes, pause, "well, OK, but you have to promise me a request."


    "Go ahead."


    "I put a lotus pot in my room, and you plant it in it, so that we can see it at the last sight before going to bed, at the first sight when we wake up, and we can eat together..."


    Night looks down at the girl who only reaches his shoulder. Doesn''t she know such a request


    He is not an ordinary flower, or a changed adult, or a man''s flower.


    How can she share a room with a man?!


    "Not right!"


    A thousand words, he can only reply in two words.


    "Why? Didn''t you just say yes? What''s wrong with this? The aura in my room is much stronger than that in the lotus pond. My room is blessed with the spirit gathering array, which can double the cultivation! "


    Xiaoyu put the flowerpot aside, holding his light blue long sleeve in both hands and shaking, "you promise me, if you don''t promise, I''ll let Xiaobai live in the house and find more people to be with me!"


    The delicate tone was similar to that of a little girl who was not familiar with the world. Although she was not young, her brother treated her very well after her parents died, and protected her like an innocent girl.


    "Xiaobai?" Night does not understand, where comes again a small white?


    "It is!" Light rain pointed to the side of the ground blooming blood red man Zhu Sha Hua, coquettish smile, "how, this name sounds good, and easy to remember, but I think for a long time to come up with."


    Night: "he doesn''t want to talk. Who can tell him that a red flower is Xiaobai? Is it blind or blind?

 Chapter 1383

    "Night, do you agree or not? If you don''t, I''ll go back. I have to go back to take a bath. I just went to the yellow spring. I was almost lost by the sandstorm all over the sky. I just washed Xiaobai. Look, its petals are gray."


    Xiaoyu saw him standing straight, not saying yes or no, stamping his feet, "I''m gone!"


    Pick up Xiaobai and get ready to go back.


    The night is still tangled, the box of light rain has gone a few steps away, and finally all the tangled hesitation disappeared, the whole body is not to let light rain do so.


    "I promise!"


    As soon as he spoke, he wanted to knock himself unconscious. How could he not resist such an unreasonable request?


    Light rain back to the corner of the mouth of the night to show a successful smile, hum, let you high cold, not obediently agreed.


    Turning around with a smile, "really? You agreed? Great, night. Let''s go back together. I just learned a way to eat lotus root soup from a new ghost today. "


    As soon as the words came out, he quickly covered his mouth. "What? I''m wrong. It''s the way of stewing geese. The geese my brother just found me are fat."


    Heart bleeding, my goose, sorry, my brother to find you to accompany me, but I want to eat you.


    But it doesn''t matter. I''ll make up my mind to cast a good foetus for you. I''ll get rid of the beast foetus and be a new man in my next life!


    The night pretends not to see the flesh ache of light rain eye ground, nod, "go!"


    After a few steps, I found that Xiaoyu hadn''t caught up with me. I turned around and said, "Xiaoyu?"


    Cheng jinzai: the night didn''t refuse? Does he really like big geese? Should she tell her brother to send more geese?


    Hearing the call, Xiaoyu hastily agreed, "Oh, it''s coming!"


    Later, instead of eating geese, they roasted a Luhua chicken which was Xiaoyu''s favorite. Its coat color was beautiful.


    The night really kept its promise and lived in the lotus basin by the light rain window.


    As time goes on, the time of light rain and night is getting longer and longer.


    One day, brother Xiaoyu, that is, Lord Yan Xuanyuan, came to Xiaoyu''s room to find her, and found that there was a man in her room, and the two of them had dinner together.


    This annoyed the Lord Yan. Since his parents died, he raised his younger sister as a daughter. It''s not too much to be obedient. He doesn''t want the moon to give the stars.


    Suddenly one day, a man appeared in her room. Isn''t it hard to grow cabbage that was arched by pigs?


    The problem is still a wild boar. I don''t know where it came from. It''s just a pretty face.


    "Xiaoyu, who is he? How did you show up in your room? " When he got angry, he was in charge of the whole hell. He was full of evil spirit and Yin Qi. When he got angry, the room was crying and the wind was blowing.


    "Big brother, he is..."


    "I''ve seen Yama at night!" Night did not get up, just nodded slightly toward Xuanyuan Qi.


    This is a hornet''s nest. No one has ever looked down on him so much. Even if he is a God in the sky, who won''t give him three points of face?


    "How can you be such a boy who doesn''t know etiquette? Get out of here, or you''ll be drowned in the beast way, eternal reincarnation!"


    "Brother, big brother..." Xiaoyu got up and hugged her brother''s arm in a hurry, "it''s all a misunderstanding. Don''t be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil. It''s going to hell on the 18th floor!"


    Xuanyuan Qi quietly stares at Xiaoyu''s hand holding his arm. The air seems to condense, and she can''t breathe.

 Chapter 1384

    Xiaoyu silently swallows saliva, frightens to death, big brother is so frightening, no, it''s so frightening, there is no one in this hell!


    He he giggled twice, "elder brother, listen to my explanation, don''t get angry. If you have a chance, I can''t manage such a big hell alone!"


    "Xuanyuan rain!" Xuanyuan Qi''s cold voice.


    Xiaoyu shrinks his neck. Big brother is good, but his temper is worthy of the name of King Yan.


    "Well, there''s a river in hell called forgetting River..."


    "Say the point!" Xuanyuan frowned.


    At night, the king of Yan was always fierce with Xiaoyu. He got up and pulled Xiaoyu behind him to protect him. "Lord of Yan, even if you are Xiaoyu''s elder brother, you can''t be so fierce with her!"


    Xuanyuan''s face turned black. How could Laozi''s sister hide behind others? What''s the word like when it''s spread?


    With one hand, he pulls Xiaoyu back. On the way, he is caught by the night with two hands outside. Xiaoyu is pulled in the middle by two people, almost torn in two.


    "Oh, stop, stop, let go, my hand will be torn off!" Xiaoyu shouts.


    Two people let go at the same time, force to take back, but also close quickly, light rain a flutter, facing the floor spread down.


    In the heart that laments, "I let you let go, didn''t let go so fast, at least give me a reaction time! Now, my beauty is not good, is it


    Before they reached out to help him, Xiaoyu sat up fiercely and touched his face. "Fortunately, if I break my beauty, how can I get along with those new ghosts in the future?"


    Xuanyuan Qi speechless, those new ghosts one by one embarrassed to death, either holding their own head, or dragging their own tongue, what beauty can be said.


    Only when Xiaoyu, who has been in hell all day, likes to run to Naihe bridge to compete with those new ghosts.


    After touching her face, Xiaoyu raised her left and right hands at the same time and rubbed her chest. "Fortunately, it''s not bad, but my mother said that it''s one of the most precious things in the girl''s family. It''s very fragile."


    Xuanyuan Qi in the moment of seeing the action of light rain, quickly block in front of the night, more protection, long sleeve block in front of the night.


    I didn''t expect that the night suddenly turned around and turned its back to this side.


    Xuan Yuan Qi takes back his hand. It''s polite. Hum!


    Xiaoyu checked himself and found that both of them were standing with their backs to themselves, "what are you doing? I don''t know if I fell down, but I was knocked down by you!"


    Xuanyuan Qi turned around and pulled her up, and patted the dust behind her buttocks for her, "don''t do the just action in front of men in the future!"


    "Why?" Xiaoyu''s eyes are wide open in ignorance.


    Xuanyuan Qi sighs in his heart, blaming him for protecting Xiaoyu so well that he is locked in hell. What he comes into contact with are ghosts. He doesn''t understand the danger of people''s hearts and the defense of men and women.


    "In a word, it''s not good. Just remember that you can''t!"


    "Oh Light rain toot mouth, pull her brother''s sleeve.


    "Big brother, we haven''t finished yet. There is a lotus pond near the Wanchuan river."


    "Lotus pond? What lotus pond? Did you let people open it up? "


    "Ah, isn''t elder brother asking people to do it?" Xiaoyu was surprised, "there suddenly appeared a lotus pool. At first, there was only one lotus, and then there was a pool."


    "If you grow, you will grow. Only manjushahua is monotonous in hell. Just like it."

 Chapter 1385

    "Thank you, big brother. What I want to tell you is that night..." Xiaoyu hugs night''s arm and says, "he is the lotus in the lotus pond. It''s powerful. He''s not a demon. Don''t be angry, big brother!"


    Looking at the hand holding other men, Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes are not calm, "let go, what''s a girl''s habit of holding people? Remember, except for big brother, men can''t get close!"


    Light rain did not let go, but very confused: "why, big brother is also a man?"


    "Because we are brothers and sisters, other men are bad guys, they will hurt you, but big brother won''t!"


    "Oh Xiaoyu nodded, and then looked up at the night, just as he looked down at her, she grinned, "night is not a bad man, he is very good!"


    Xuanyuanqi: "it doesn''t make sense to explain, so he directly pulls people back.


    "Come on, who are you? What do you want to do here? Who sent you here for light rain? "


    Three questions confused Xiaoyu. "Big brother, he''s not human!"


    "Well?" Xiaoyu was just talking for the man. Why did she suddenly swear?


    Did the question he just asked wake up Xiaoyu?


    "Oh, No." Xiaoyu shakes his head. It seems that he can''t say that. It sounds like a curse.


    "He is a green lotus!"


    Green lotus?


    Xuanyuan Qi stares at night. He has come in for so long, but he doesn''t find that this man has evil spirit?


    In the hand of a spell, the index finger and middle finger stand up, the other fingers together, slide from the left eye to the right eye, open your eyes to see the man.


    Sure enough, the man in front of him turned into a green lotus with golden light.


    This golden light can''t be possessed by ordinary demons, but it''s something like Buddhism. Since there is such a phenomenon, this green lotus has a good heart, not a villain!


    "Since you are a man of cultivation, you should seize the opportunity and strive to be in the immortal class as soon as possible. Don''t make mistakes. If you make a mistake, you will waste your immortal capital!"


    Night pick eyebrow, this Yan Wang Ye unexpectedly didn''t scold him?


    He should have seen his real body. Why did he agree to approach Xiaoyu?


    "You can get in touch with each other, and I don''t object to Xiaoyu making friends, but everything should be measured. For example, a place like boudoir can''t be entered by a layman like you.


    Xiaoyu''s nature is simple, she doesn''t understand, you can''t help but understand! "


    Xuanyuanqi for the sake of Xiaoyu this sister, can not less worry, don''t let her leave the hell, is afraid that she was bullied by people outside.


    "I know, and I''ll pay attention later." Nod.


    Xiaoyu happily rushed to Xuanyuan Qi''s arms, "Wow, brother, you are so good, I like you most!"


    "Don''t drink ecstasy, I don''t know you!" Xuanyuan Qi gently pinched the tip of the nose under the light rain with a smile.


    "Well... It hurts!" Xiaoyu twisted her body in a coquettish way.


    Night watching, mouth slightly up.


    The sun rises and the moon falls in the underworld, but there is no rotation of the four seasons. Because of the heavy Yin Qi in the underworld, it''s always cool, not very cold or even hot.


    Xiaoyu and ye go up the river. Since elder brother doesn''t allow her to stay in her room, ye comes back to Lianchi again.


    "Night, you see, the underground is beautiful. Originally, it was bare here, only this forgetting river. Later, I dug a lot of manzhushahua from the yellow spring and planted them on both sides. Now everyone likes to come here for a walk when they have nothing to do!"


    The banks of the river are all red, and the reflection in the water is also red.

 Chapter 1386

    Night from the view of the river back to Xiaoyu, since I know her, she did not wear red clothes, the room is also dressed with the new house.


    "Why do you like red so much? I remember that this is not the only color in hell. "


    "Because red is good-looking, my mother said that red is most suitable for me, so bright and bright, always eye-catching, proud!


    Like manjushahua, naturally because it is red, accompany me most


    Night: "I have nothing to say!


    They came to Naihe bridge. On the bridge, Mengpo was sitting there with a load of Mengpo soup. Mengpo was a beautiful woman named Mengpo because her mother was gone. She inherited her mother''s mantle and the family business.


    Just sat down not long, black and white impermanence with a long chain lock a group of ghosts back.


    "It''s so early today. Why are there so many new ghosts?" Meng po said hello warmly.


    "Well, if there''s a war on it, there are not so many people dead. I''ll have to go later." Heiwuchang walks into Mengpo with a chain and takes a bowl of Mengpo soup from her hand.


    A mouthful of drink smack smack, "tut... Good to drink, the taste of this soup is not changed at all, accounting on ah, back together to!"


    "It''s easy to say. I''m afraid you can''t do it without it. Thank you for taking care of my business all the time."


    Mengpo then filled a bowl, "white envoy also came to a bowl?"


    Bai Wuchang waved his hand: "no, there''s something else!"


    "Come on, stand up one by one, line up well, pay for the soup, and each person has a land dollar!" Bai Wuchang yelled.


    Night does not understand, "this ground yuan is what thing?"


    Xiaoyu leaned back against the railings on the bridge, "Diyuan is the money used by the local government. A Diyuan can buy a radish!"


    "The local government returns currency? Do you need money to buy it


    "Why not? Not every ghost in the underworld can be reincarnated. Apart from the imprisoned ghosts, there are still many people who need to live in the underworld. We can''t eat the wind and drink Yin Qi every day. If we miss the life in the world occasionally, we can improve our life."


    "In addition, not only food, but also clothes are needed. It''s OK to wear and live, which one doesn''t need money."


    The light rain and the night introduce that there has been a quarrel on the bridge.


    A new ghost yelled at Mengpo''s unscrupulous businessman: "who in the world doesn''t know whether Mengpo soup is free or everyone must drink it? How can it cost money to get to us? If you want money, I won''t drink it! "


    "Yes, we haven''t heard that this Mengpo soup needs money. Don''t you bully us? We are new comers and cheat us for money!"


    "That is, we have become ghosts and blackmail us. Do you have a conscience?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    This happens almost every day. Meng Po patiently repeats her words more than n times.


    "Who told you Mengpo soup is free?"


    The light rain and the night introduce that there has been a quarrel on the bridge.


    A new ghost yelled at Mengpo''s unscrupulous businessman: "who in the world doesn''t know whether Mengpo soup is free or everyone must drink it? How can it cost money to get to us? If you want money, I won''t drink it! "


    "Yes, we haven''t heard that this Mengpo soup needs money. Don''t you bully us? We are new comers and cheat us for money!"


    "That is, we have become ghosts and blackmail us. Do you have a conscience?"


    "Heartless!"


    Hearing that night had doubts, Xiaoyu was happy to dispel them: "this water is not strange, but he didn''t drink Mengpo soup, and he still has memories of his life. The river of forgetting Sichuan will help him to dispel these memories, just..."

 Chapter 1387

    "Brother, where is he? Where is he? Why didn''t he come back? " Xiaoyu''s face is full of tears, still looking at him eagerly.


    Xuanyuan Qi sighed deeply, helped her stand up, "I don''t know, after you left, he never appeared again."


    "Let''s go back first, you forget? You still have a child. Take a night off and we''ll find him. "


    "Child?" Xiaoyu''s confused eyes gradually have a look.


    "Child, yes, I have another child. He must miss me."


    Xuanyuan Qi supported her and went back step by step.


    "Brother, is that him? That man, is that him? "


    Xiaoyu didn''t say who it was, but xuanyuanqi knew who she was talking about.


    "I don''t know." Although his face was as like as two peas and his temperament was equally cold, he could not be sure.


    "No, it must be him. He can''t give me wrong feeling. He must have forgiven me, or he wouldn''t appear, right, big brother?" Light rain period wing eyes, let Xuanyuan Qi can''t bear to say let her sad words.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Xiaoyu smiles miserably, bows his head slightly, and asks himself in his heart, will he really forgive her?


    Fairyland, in the depths of the sea of clouds, there is a towering temple, named Tianya.


    There lived a God King, named night God King.


    The difference between this God King and other God Kings is that this God was born to raise him. He existed at the beginning of the earth and the beginning of the fairyland.


    They live with the heaven and the earth.


    It''s just that the Tianya Temple of the night God King, who has been sleeping for thousands of years, has changed today.


    Since the God King fell asleep, the temple was sealed automatically, and no one could enter.


    The four sacred beasts, Qinglong, Xuanwu, Baihu and Zhuque, the most heartfelt subordinates of the night God King, rushed to the temple where no one else could enter.


    Just enter the bedroom of God King, see the person on the bed fierce open eyes.


    The four were overjoyed: "master, are you awake?"


    Excited to stand in front of the collapse, dare not enter half.


    "Well!" Sit up slowly and move your hard shoulders.


    "How long did I sleep?" The cold voice sounded slowly.


    "Master, it''s been ten thousand years!" Rosefinch immediately replied that although the name was a bit like a woman, he was a man worthy of the name.


    How can a woman be allowed to serve a man like master!


    "Oh Night Xuan light response, for him, ten thousand years also just a flick, a sleep in the past.


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "No, all walks of life are quiet and peaceful, and the emperor of heaven manages it very well." White tiger respectfully replied, just that inadvertently exposed small tiger teeth, exposed his playful temperament.


    "Well." Night Xuan cross legged, check their physical condition, did not want to find their golden body, gathered from the Golden Lotus five lotus seeds missing one.


    What''s going on?


    What did he do when he was asleep?


    It''s just that every time he comes back from the disaster, his memory will dissipate automatically. It''s also that he has to bear too much burden, which is not good for his practice.


    This time


    Put down your watch and say, "take jiuxiao!"


    "Yes Xuanwu quickly turned around and returned in two seconds. He had not come near yet.


    With a simple move, the body of the instrument flies to itself and falls steadily on the knee. When the seven strings see the master, no one stirs them and they ring. They are still very excited.


    Gently stroking, the string stops automatically, as if it was just a hallucination.


    "Ding Ding..." the gentle music rings out slowly, which has the effect of concentrating and calming Qi, and has the effect of healing.

 Chapter 1388

    Just, he seemed to see a woman, in his smile, "cluck cluck..."


    With the sound of the piano turning, he saw the woman in red, holding a basin of manjushahua in her hand, "night, do you see xiaobaimei? It dances with me in my room every day and makes me happy. It''s so smart! "


    Night Xuan frowns, who is this woman?


    Why so familiar?


    Also, isn''t that the other shore flower? Why do you call Xiaobai such a strange name?


    The picture turns again. It''s in a room dressed in red. Red silk, red candle, Da Xi


    On the bed sat a woman with a big red mandarin duck on her head.


    After a while, a man came in, picked up a red pole and lifted the cover, showing the woman''s appearance, which was the familiar woman.


    They don''t know what to say. The woman laughs and the man goes to get two small wine glasses.


    That man is like jade, the face of evil... That''s not


    The string moves quickly, and the next four people are puzzled and anxiously looking at it.


    White tiger whispered: "master, this is not going to be possessed?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, watch first!" The green dragon is calm and low.


    Night Xuan continues to frown and look at those pictures. The man with the same face as him turns back and hands a cup to the woman''s arms, and drinks it at the same time.


    Then he fell down on his bed and threw the red clothes out of the tent.


    "Poof..."


    The sound of the piano suddenly played wrong several times, and a mouthful of blood vomited on the piano.


    "Master..."


    Four people big urgent, all rush to come over, night Xuan raises a hand to stop, "nothing!"


    "Cough..."


    Four people are worried of pause step, so still have no matter, that want how just calculate to have a matter.


    The night Xuan in the heart is greatly shaken, is those pictures, all is the picture that he experiences disaster?


    However, he has lived for many years and has never been in such a situation. He has never been impressed by his previous robberies. This time


    Wait, other shore flower, manjushahua... There is only one place in the world, that is


    Shua: the man who was just on his bed had already gone several steps away. He was moving, and it was so far away.


    "Master, where are you going?"


    "Who knows, I don''t want to catch up!"


    Night Xuan all the way to hell, in mid air to see the ghost gate, familiar sound and shadow appear again.


    "I tell you, there is a shortcoming in listening, that is, the clouds in the sky can''t be heard, we can turn into clouds and sneak out..."


    He continued to fly forward, huangquan Road, a bright red, such as blood all over


    The bright red on the Bank of the river is also dazzling: "there is no gray color in the river. I transplanted some flowers from the yellow spring. Is it more beautiful..."


    At the Naihe bridge on the river of forgetting Sichuan, Mengpo sells Mengpo soup. A new ghost jumps into the river of forgetting Sichuan without paying, and then hisses and cries


    Every scene is so familiar. Has he ever been here?


    At the foot of a move, along with the heart of the call, came to a has withered lotus pool.


    Then, he saw the woman in red in the picture, complaining in pain. The tears on her face made his heart ache.


    He put his hand over his chest. "What''s going on? Why do I feel distressed? Don''t I have a heart of stone? Why does it hurt to see her sad? "


    The four people behind looked at the master like this. They were very puzzled. The master came here without saying a word. Did they just want to see what the place was like?


    But what about the sadness on that face?

 Chapter 1389

    Xiaoyu is supported by Xuanyuan Qi. Suddenly, she feels the familiar sight and turns back fiercely, but only sees the sky without anything.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you? Let''s go back. It''s time for you to rest. "


    No, she can''t be wrong. She has felt that look for so many years. How can she be wrong?


    He waved his hands and looked around. Without seeing it, he yelled at the place where she felt her sight: "night... Dongfang yexuan... I know it''s you. You come out. I don''t care if you are night or Dongfang yexuan. Why do you hide from me? I know it''s you..."


    Xuanyuan Qi looked at the crazy light rain, "light rain, where there are people, you are tired, let''s go back to rest!" I''m going with the light rain.


    "No, there''s someone. I can feel that he''s here. Night, why don''t you see me? What did I do wrong? I apologize to you. It''s you, but why don''t you see me... Why don''t you see me..."


    The more he said, the louder his voice was, but when he saw that there was still no one, he sat down helplessly and murmured: "why don''t you see me..."


    A few people in the sky are all invisible, naturally they can''t be seen.


    White tiger hand turns rosefinch, "we are all invisible, why can she feel us?"


    "Is that the point?" he said? The point is that the woman calls your name... "


    Xuanwu nodded with approval, "who is this'' Night ''and'' Oriental night Pavilion ''? Why do I always feel... "Take a look at the master.


    Qinglong then said, "is it related to the master?"


    The three nodded at the same time.


    Night Xuan hand slowly loosen his chest, and then, lift the stealth, step by step down from the air, there is no real air, to him into a ladder.


    Still head down, murmuring light rain did not find.


    Xuanyuan Qi can be the first time reaction, just ready to make defensive action, you see that a face, and his skill as if walking on the ground!


    "You..." he noticed the gold patterns and runes on the clothes of the people who came, which was not the dress of ordinary people.


    But he didn''t see this man from all walks of life. Who would he be?


    Night Xuan plain hand a little, Xuan Yuan Qi stay, can''t move also can''t speak.


    But Xiaoyu in his arms slowly flies to the man, and his eyes are full of panic and fear. If he hurts Xiaoyu


    The chin of the four people in the sky all fell off, and they all opened their mouths. Qinglong, who had always been calm, was the first to respond and quickly took back the chin of the three people.


    Xuanwu: "what''s the situation? Am I right? "


    Rosefinch: "you are not a person, this is our cool indifference, as if nothing, indifference such as the master?"


    White Tiger: "this is too unusual, I have a hunch that something big will happen, maybe it''s still a big joy!"


    Green Dragon bangs white tiger''s head: "nonsense, our master is born to raise, hard hearted, will not fall in love with people!"


    Xuanwu: "but I think what Bai Hu said is reasonable. Our master has been cold for many years. It''s a good thing to have someone to accompany us!"


    Rosefinch: "but I don''t think this place is much warmer. It''s not as cold as Tianya temple!"


    Xiaoyu is still lowering her head. She doesn''t know that she has changed her arms in the blink of an eye. She is just like a helpless child, looking for the arms of her parents.


    In that cold embrace, I rubbed, smelling the familiar fragrance of green lotus, slowly closed my eyes and went to sleep with a smile.

 Chapter 1390

    "Light rain..."


    She seemed to hear a low sigh.


    Feel familiar with the temperature, and that nostalgia, his heart was wrapped in stone, as if an instant burst.


    Gently wipe off the tears on her face, hold up horizontally and walk to the familiar room in memory.


    Think of what, to Xuanyuan together, Xuanyuan together instant recovery, can wait for him to stand up, holding light rain man has gone.


    That gorgeous blink, let his heart a shock.


    This... This kind of speed, he only saw in the God of war, the God of dust. What''s the origin of this man?


    Light rain sleeps, as if to return to the days of white country, she and Dongfang yexuan eat tea every day, talk and laugh, together with others, spit out blood.


    They go out to play together, experience life and death together, and


    "Ah ye... Ah ye..."


    Night Xuan sat at the head of the bed, looking at her eyes, hands waving in the air, face anxious, eyes about to wake up, reach out to catch her hand.


    She immediately calmed down with a smile: "husband ~"


    Night Xuan heart a Zheng, eyes color complex looking at her sentimental smile, "light rain?"


    Originally we have two love, now you want to continue three?


    Feel the position of the heart, when does his heart learn to beat for others?


    "Since you are so reluctant, don''t let go, otherwise..."


    Outside, four people stop Xuanyuan Qi.


    "Yama, our master is in there. Your sister will be fine." Green Dragon nods slightly.


    "Fart, it''s your master who is in danger. Don''t forget, this is the hell and my territory. You call it jiuzhanquechao! Call out your master


    Xuanyuan Qi felt that no one could bully his sister, even if this man had something to do with him.


    "Don''t be angry, Lord Yan. It will hurt you. Our master knows the princess and won''t hurt her." White tiger can still laugh at this time.


    Even if there is something, they have to stop people!


    "How can''t..." Xuanyuan Qi is easily turned back to the original position by four people every time he wants to enter, knowing that these four people are not ordinary people.


    He didn''t want to talk to them at all, so he stood and yelled: "listen, you are surrounded. Come out quickly, or I will throw you into the 19th floor hell..."


    Four beasts: "how can this threat be so weak?


    White Tiger God rubs rubs to poke the next Xuan Yuan Qi, "that, isn''t only 18 layers of hell?"? How come there''s another 19th floor? "


    Xuanyuan Qi quickly slapped his back to the place he met, "it''s none of your business. If I don''t leave, I''ll do it!"


    White tiger quickly closed his hand and patted his chest, "ah, I''m so afraid. Qinglong saved me..."


    Xuanyuanqi: "can you still fake your expression?


    Xuanwu shook his head. "It''s too fake. I can''t even see it."


    "Too much deception!" Xuanyuan Qi hand luck, a palm to the white tiger.


    The white tiger jumped away.


    Another palm came over, but I still dodged.


    Simply condense the killer mace, the power of thunder and lightning, and slowly fly a lightning ball to the white tiger''s moment, directly hit the rosefinch!


    Rosefinch fluttered away, "ah... It''s so shameless to sneak attack!"


    "To you people, it''s called war not taking pains of deceit!" Xuanyuanqi''s Thunderball didn''t fly or disappear with the rosefinch, but turned the direction to catch up again.

 Chapter 1391

    Rosefinch looked back: "ah, it''s good to take a turn, but I didn''t pay attention to it."


    Poof, the fire of the Phoenix entangles the lightning ball. The lightning ball is burned directly, and then the aftereffects attack xuanyuanqi.


    Seeing the power of the fire, Xuanyuan Qi didn''t dare to fight hard. He split it with one hand. The fire just deviated, and he continued to face him.


    With a finger stroke, the water of forgetting Sichuan flies along an arc, winding the fire, but the fire is still fire, but the water gradually evaporates and emits smoke.


    "This..."


    "Don''t be paranoid. This is the fire of the Phoenix. It can burn all things. Ordinary water is useless at all!" Rosefinch laughs, although the water of forgetting Sichuan is not ordinary, it has no effect on his fire.


    See the fire is about to xuanyuanqi in front of, suddenly disappeared, and then everyone heard the door was opened.


    The four beasts bowed their heads, "master!"


    "Don''t play tricks on Yama!" Light command, with a glance at four people.


    "Yes Four people busy answer, just in the heart all very suspicious, this time master son is how? They didn''t see him say a word when they went too far in the past.


    Night Xuan fixed to see Xuanyuan Qi, Xuanyuan Qi also looked directly at him.


    This face, this cool temperament


    "You... I don''t care if you are..."


    "Big brother!"


    "Cough..." Xuanyuan Qi was choked by his saliva.


    Four people open wide mouth at the same time, "finished, is the master crazy or we have a problem, how can the master call people... Big brother illusion!"


    Can night Xuan is to give a person a kind of he didn''t joke of facial expression, again called: "big uncle elder brother! I''m in trouble with Xiaoyu. "


    I''ll go. What''s the situation? The four looked at each other.


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t think that yexuan would admit that, after all, it was just a disaster, not the real body.


    "Who are you? No, no matter who you are, now please get out of the way and leave the hell Swing sleeve, lift leg straight from night Xuan side enter.


    Then, with a wave of his sleeve, the door closed.


    Outside the door, the four people stood up to their heads and didn''t dare to speak. Their master shut the door for the first time. Won''t he kill them?


    "What should I use to make a woman happy?"


    "Ah?" The four were stunned, as if they were listening.


    "Well!" Night Xuan cold hum, sharp shot past.


    "Oh." The four men were busy with their faces.


    White Tiger: "master, generally give women fun and good-looking, expensive things can." He has seen a lot of fairies give fairies things.


    Rosefinch: "the more expensive, the better. Most women in our family are like this!"


    Is that okˇ° She is not an ordinary woman There is no shortage of good things in the underground!


    However, the memory of Zhang Xiaoyu is like money, to those treasures should like.


    "Go and get all the things in the treasure house!"


    what? The four were shocked again.


    Master''s treasure house is not a rotten Street thing. Everything in it is enough for fairyland to fight for.


    Now the master asked them to take them all. Is that too much fun?


    Green Dragon arched: "master, can subordinates know, why?"


    The night Xuan ponders for a long time, "she is this mortal wife!"


    Green Dragon frowned. Even so, it''s nothing. It''s just a matter of mortal life. It''s hard to count.


    Wait. "Master, do you remember what happened?"


    "It''s only about her."


    He couldn''t remember the rest and didn''t care to remember it.


    No wonder, the master will wake up so excited, but also spit blood, afraid to remember what, will break the seal.

 Chapter 1392

    All the way here.


    "But..." Qinglong hesitated again and again, and said, "master, even if it is so, you don''t need to..."


    "And a child!"


    what?


    The green dragon is confused.


    The other three people were very happy. "Ha ha, the Lord has a little Royal Highness. Is the temple of Tianya busy in the future?"


    The white tiger jumped up happily. They followed the master for so many years, not to mention the woman he had seen, but he didn''t even have a mother.


    Even children have this lower bound!


    Basaltic restrained the excitement. "Is this true? Are you sure? " Are you sure that''s your child?


    Night Xuan sharp shot past!


    Is it his? It needs to be determined?


    Rosefinch busy hit his arm, "what nonsense, master can calculate, how can this kind of thing go wrong."


    "However, the master''s experience is just to experience life, feel the four seasons, and understand life and death. He has nothing to do with women. Even if he does, he will never give birth to children."


    People like master belong to heaven and earth, not to individuals, and they will not have these feelings and products.


    The excitement in their hearts was extinguished by Xuanwu''s words. They were silent. Yes, how could it be!


    "It''s an accident. To be exact, it''s an opportunity. There will not be a perfect fit between heaven and earth. There will always be a gap, but it''s very difficult to grasp it."


    Yexuan is willing to explain the four people who have been with him for thousands of years. They have been with him for a long time.


    "It''s the right time, the right place and the right people."


    "That means..." Qinglong is not sure.


    Night Xuan nods and responds to his guess.


    Green dragon face immediately with an excited smile, how many years, master, this is the iron tree blossoming.


    And this will not have any impact on the master, which is very exciting.


    "Yes, I''m going to prepare." The green dragon arched his hand.


    "You''re here to protect, I''ll go back and move the treasure." Look at the other three.


    "Wait, I''ll go too!" White tiger steps forward and stands with Qinglong.


    In the green dragon''s puzzled eyes, "you forget, but also to prepare a gift for the little master, I certainly choose better than you."


    Then the two flew up to the sky together.


    Night Xuan is not in a hurry to enter the room, but looking at the direction of the horizon, sorting out the memory in his mind.


    Rosefinch and Xuanwu whispered to each other, "the status of the princess of this prefecture is a little worse, but the credit of giving birth to the little master is enough to make up for all the shortcomings!"


    "No matter who you are, as long as you can make the master not so cold, warm and popular, even if it''s a female worm, I''ll give it up!"


    "Hey, hey, what do you think the little master looks like? Will he be the same as the master? Don''t be so cold with the master, or we won''t need ice in the temple of the ends of the earth in the future. These two alone will freeze us to death! "


    "Who can make it clear in the future? Besides, it''s not clear whether this man can go to the end of the world."


    "Can''t, see Lord son this move empty treasure house posture, should be to confirm."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    in the house.


    Xuanyuan Qi is waiting in front of the light rain bed. He can hear the people outside clearly. They don''t deliberately lower their voice.


    "Girl, he''s back, but I don''t think he''s really big. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse."


    His parents have gone. He has only such a sister. No matter what, he won''t let others bully her.

 Chapter 1393

    "You used to sleep in one room when you were three years old. Now you tell me you don''t have your own room? Are you kidding me? Night North Night Xuan''s voice is very terrible.


    It''s not big, but it''s powerful.


    Yebei shrinks to Xiaoyu''s arms, "I... but I often sleep with my mother? Cousin Yang and cousin Yun sleep with their mother. Why can''t I? "


    Night north three years old, was night Xuan to be a man to be strong, let people clean up the North Hall Pavilion, he kicked in.


    But the boy still came back to sleep with his mother for three days. Xiaoyu also spoiled him and left him every time.


    Later, yexuan arranged a lot of schoolwork for him, and he was not allowed to come here until he was finished. Otherwise, he would have to hit the board. He was beaten twice. As expected, he was much more honest, not so frequently.


    "Because you are my son, you are different from them. You are still an emperor. You will not forget that you will inherit your uncle''s Dragon chair, will you? Can you play as much as other children? "


    Night North flat mouth, a look to cry, "but North Hall is far away from here, dark and cold, I don''t want to live there alone." The children''s voice in the north of the night is clear, and every word is like beans.


    Pop out one by one.


    "You are a man and the emperor of the future Dynasty. If you want to protect your mother, how can you be afraid of the dark? If you are so timid, who will convince you in the future? "


    When he can''t see the kid''s idea? It''s all excuses.


    "Dad, it''s really dark, big and terrible. There are echoes at night." Night North low said, small mouth toot, tearful, pitiful.


    "Husband, Xiaobei is only five years old. You are too strict with him. It''s not a big deal to be afraid of the dark. I''m also afraid. Let him sleep with us. After a while, he''ll get used to it."


    Xiaoyu comforts yebei by touching her head. She has lived for tens of thousands of years. This is her first child. In addition, she feels in debt, so she dotes on him and doesn''t want him to be sad.


    "Yebei is also my child. Why don''t I feel sad? But boys rely too much on their parents and will suffer a lot in the future. Do we have to protect him?


    If he wants to become a master, he must be able to deal with those crafty and crafty ministers easily. Besides, he is also experienced now, and he will go better in his next life. "


    Dongfang yexuan''s words are firm and righteous, and his handsome face is seldom serious.


    But light rain is in the heart of the belly Fei, said so high sounding, who does not know his heart beat ghost idea!


    However, although her son is still young, he is far more intelligent and knowledgeable than ordinary children. He also inherits her shrewdness and the wisdom of yexuan. He is smart, eccentric and courageous. He has a bright future.


    Light rain silent, although night Xuan said she knows, but she can spoil night north, protect him for a lifetime, even if raise waste also don''t matter.


    However, their identity is doomed not to interfere too much, and the identity of yebei in the future can not be mediocre.


    "What my father taught me is that Xiaobei knows. I''ll go back to Beitang Pavilion now." In the dark eye pupil of the night north, there is a little bit of tears flickering, step by step, slowly back, holding a small soft pillow in hand.


    The shaky little body makes people feel sad,


    Light rain beautiful eyes flash, can''t bear, this age of children is coquetry love to play age, let him live alone elsewhere, really cruel.


    "Ahoo, ahoo..."


    As soon as he took two steps, the little guy sneezed two loud times, and his body trembled two times and shrunk, as if he was cold.

 Chapter 1394

    Xiaoyu seems to look out of the window. In the dark night, the branches sway from side to side, as if with a chill: "it''s blowing outside. Did Xiaobei blow when he came in? Did you catch a cold? Would you like ginger soup


    Light rain concerned about the child in his arms, reached out to touch the forehead, "a little hot, simply call the doctor to see, prescribe some medicine."


    "No, mother. I''ll go back now. I won''t disturb you to rest." Night North fragile shake his head, insist on to get up and leave.


    "Don''t disturb me. Don''t go out. Just stay here. Otherwise, the wind will be more serious. Just go back tomorrow." Xiaoyu didn''t agree. Children''s safety is the most important.


    "Well, listen to your mother." Yebei''s Obsidian eyes were shining. His grief and grievance were swept away. He went to the big bed in three or two steps, put the pillow in the middle, pulled the quilt and lay down in the middle.


    When Dongfang yexuan raised his eyes, this guy had already laid down, while Xiaoyu was still lying on his left side. They were close to each other, smiling arms were still holding Xiaoyu''s neck.


    "Mother, I want to hear a story."


    In the end, it depends on giving him a show off look.


    Dongfang yexuan''s deep eyes twinkle with the smell of gnashing teeth. It''s just autumn. It''s not cold outside, and it''s warm inside. He''s just fine in a thin pajama.


    The boy was wearing a single coat, wrapped in a jacket, and came from Beitang Pavilion. It''s good if it''s not hot. Where can it be cold?


    The two sneezes just now must have been made for Xiaoyu to stimulate her loving mother''s love for her son and leave him to sleep here.


    He looks down on him when he is so young!


    Xiaoyu loves his son. If he is tough and insists on it, he can drive the child away, but he can''t help fighting with Xiaoyu. They haven''t held a big ceremony in heaven yet. If Xiaoyu is angry, it''s hard to do in the future.


    "Xiaobei, it''s late at night. You need to rest. Can I tell you a story in your mother''s room tomorrow?" Just coax him to sleep, kick him out and throw him to his subordinates.


    "I''m not sleepy. I''m very excited. Please tell me quickly." Yebei blinks his dark eyes and signals to his father Dongfang yexuan. He is very energetic and can''t sleep for a while!


    Dongfang yexuan''s face is a little heavy. This boy has been flying a kite for a long time in the afternoon. He has come back to eat and then he sleeps until now. He''s so energetic that it''s hard to fall asleep in an hour.


    It''s interesting for Xiaoyu to tell a story. If you let him listen to the story, I''m afraid he will still have big eyes open for two hours.


    "Xiaobei, your mother is not in good health. It''s difficult to give birth to you. She plays with you for a long time in the daytime. If you pester your mother to tell a story, she can''t sleep well. Tomorrow she will have no spirit. Do you want to see your mother like this?"


    Eastern night Xuan patience, good temper to persuade.


    Xiaoyu is holding a smile. In order to cajole her son to sleep, Dongfang yexuan even tells her about the difficult labor. Now she is a beautiful princess, but now she has become a porcelain doll.


    "Well... Xiaobei won''t listen to the story. Mother, we''ll sleep." The little guy put his arms around Xiaoyu''s neck and lay down. His little body nestled tightly in her arms. His big dark eyes turned around, full of vitality and not half tired.


    The fire is burning in the deep eyes of Dongfang yexuan, and the flames are interwoven, staring at the night north.

 Chapter 1395

    She keeps saying that she is sleeping, but her eyes are wide open. From Xiaoyu''s point of view, the child loves his mother, and is forced to sleep only when he is accommodating. Xiaoyu will only appreciate the child''s sensibility and love him more.


    When Xiaoyu is good to his children, he becomes a bad man and is at a disadvantage. Unexpectedly, he is worshipped by his own children. What a shame!


    "Can''t Xiaobei sleep?" Xiaoyu gently pinches yebei''s chubby face and looks at his shining eyes. She is really worthy of her son.


    "No, no, I''ll soon be able to sleep. I won''t disturb my mother. I''ll close my eyes and go to sleep." Yebei closes her eyes and buries her head in Xiaoyu''s arms.


    Slightly squinting eyes, gently shaking eyelashes, all show that he can''t sleep.


    Xiaoyu touched yebei''s head silently and said softly, "my mother is not sleepy. I''m in good health. I''ll tell you a story."


    Since he is not sleepy and wants to listen to the story, she can tell it. It''s cruel to force him to sleep.


    "No, Xiaobei didn''t want to work hard for his mother. He fell asleep after a while." Night North''s small head shaking like a rattle, dark eyes full of dignified.


    Dongfang yexuan looks gloomy, little guy, but he can be a man and put on airs!


    Children are so sensible, he is throwing out, Xiaoyu will certainly annoy him.


    It should have been thrown out at the beginning of casting, and there was no need to waste saliva.


    Sleeping in silence on the other side.


    "It''s not hard for me. I''m very happy to tell our baby a story." Xiaoyu gives Dongfang yexuan a look of your own. She holds the child over to give him a wider distance. She pulls over the brocade and covers them.


    "A long time ago, there was a small mountain village..."


    Xiaoyu''s tone is gentle, and the story is vivid, which makes people experience the scene. Yebei is in her arms, holding her little arm, listening with relish.


    Light rain secretly sent a little aura to the child''s body, and it didn''t hurt to check him.


    Dongfang yexuan is lying on the edge of the big bed covered with a quilt. Her calm eyes are boundless,


    Yebei lies between him and Xiaoyu. When he lies on his right side, he can see the curtains everywhere. When he lies on his left side, he can see yebei''s small back. Xiaoyu''s exquisite body and beautiful face are blocked by him. Yexuan can''t really see them.


    Xiaoyu Qingling''s voice rings gently, and the brocade quilt also seems to have the unique fragrance of her body. Yexuan''s slender body is slightly hot. Looking at his wife who is close but can''t be close to her, he is inexplicably upset and reaches out to pull the brocade quilt.


    Unexpectedly, he noticed that the brocade had been turned back by the slippery yebei. He was looking at shangyexuan''s deep and sulky eyes. He was surprised and said, "father, you haven''t slept yet."


    Looking back, he said to Xiaoyu: "mother, Xiaobei doesn''t listen to the story, and can''t disturb his parents'' rest."


    "Xiaobei is so sensible." Xiaoyu smiles and pinches yebei''s chubby face.


    Night Xuan slightly frowns, in the heart dark born a little vigilant, past experience tells him, night north every time to speak to him, he will have an accident.


    Sure enough, Xiaoyu praised yebei. When he looked at him, he said with a smile: "husband, Xiaobei can''t sleep. I don''t know when my story will be told. Why don''t you go to sleep in the soft collapse in front of the window. The curtain of the big bed is very thick. If you put it down, it can be soundproof. I''ll keep my voice down to make sure it won''t disturb you..."

 Chapter 1396

    Night Xuan handsome face instant black can drip ink, he is the night God King, is the husband of light rain.


    Generally speaking, we should follow his meaning, stop telling stories and go to sleep as soon as possible.


    Light rain is good, along with the night North meaning, continue to tell the story, but also will he rushed to the soft collapse to rest.


    It seems that since yebei was born, Xiaoyu can only see the little guy in his heart. His husband is far away. As long as there is a little guy in the place, Xiaoyu can''t see him in his eyes. The little guy with a black belly is born to be his nemesis


    Invisible resentment from the chest Teng up, instantly rose to the throat, night Xuan can''t help but light cough a few.


    "Father coughs. Is he ill?" The night North blinks the big black eyes, eyes concern.


    fall ill?


    Yexuan is stunned. His sullen eyes flash a little invisible light. The patient needs to be taken care of, which can easily touch the soft chord in the heart. Yebei is healthy and doesn''t need too comprehensive care. If he is ill, Xiaoyu''s eyes will fall on him.


    "A few days ago, I didn''t change my clothes. I blew by the water and caught a cold." In order to confirm his words, night Xuan and symbolic cough a few.


    I thought that I would get Xiaoyu''s anxious inquiry and meticulous care. But I thought that Xiaoyu stretched out her hand to pull yebei closer to her and looked at him solemnly: "husband, Xiaobei is still young and has no resistance. If you are infected with the cold, go to sleep in the outer room. Otherwise, if you pass it on to Xiaobei, he will suffer for more than ten days. There is medicine in the cabinet under the dresser, You remember to take two... "


    Yexuan


    Xiaoyu sneezes, stays and tells stories, and takes good care of him. He is infected with the cold. Xiaoyu not only doesn''t care about him, but also drives him to live in the outer room for the sake of the little guy. She is also her closest person. When something happens, why is the difference so big?


    I remember that when there was no little guy, Dongfang yexuan ranked first in Xiaoyu''s heart. Xiaoyu put him first in everything. With the little guy, he almost lost his place in Xiaoyu''s heart. It was the little guy who robbed Xiaoyu and her eyes, caring and taking care of her.


    Long arm a stretch, night Xuan cleverly grasp night north of the neck collar, carrying him out of bed, stride forward.


    "Dad, Dad, what are you doing?" Xiao Bei is half suspended in the air, his arms are waving around, his legs are kicking and kicking, but he can''t get away from the night Xuan''s fingers. His dark eyes are turning and turning, and he looks at him pitifully.


    "Husband, what are you doing?" After the moment of stupefaction, light rain back to God, looking at the night north, clear beautiful eyes burned two groups of anger.


    Xiaobei is a child, not a dish or a toy. How can he lift the quilt like that and get out of bed to rob people.


    "Take him to the bath." Night Xuan strides forward, the head also does not return of reply.


    "Dad, I''ve already taken a bath." Yebei laughs and his big Obsidian eyes flash.


    Xiaoyu loves to be clean and bathes every night before going to bed. Yebei also develops the habit of bathing before going to bed.


    "Then wash it again." Night Xuan coldly said, stride into the screen.


    Behind the screen is the bath. When the tap is turned on, the whole body is warm.


    Yebei feels chilly all over. He carefully looks up at yexuan''s gloomy face and makes a little heart clap. Oh, my father is angry. He is miserable

 Chapter 1397

    "Husband, Xiaobei is still a child. He doesn''t understand. Don''t worry about him." Xiaoyu walked into the screen and saw the intact yebei. She was slightly relieved. Her heart was still hanging high. Her husband was angry and would not spare Xiaobei easily.


    It''s a pity that she forgot that immortals are not so easy to get sick. Besides, yexuan has no sign of getting sick at all.


    Night Xuan mouth raised a few invisible smile, he grabbed Xiaobei, not really want to teach him, but lead light rain in, at this time eyes with a meaningful smile, pick eyebrow way: "I''m very angry tonight, don''t punish individual, evil spirit is hard to disappear."


    His tone contains the meaning of light rain of course listen to understand, see his eyes still residual dark, heart also bang bang, a little shy to look at a little son, bite the lip way: "then you punish me."


    Night Xuan mouth slightly raised, he is waiting for this sentence.


    Yebei is the child of him and Xiaoyu. Although he is black and mischievous, he is always against him, but the little guy is still very important in his heart. How can he hurt him.


    Xiaoyu as a mother, in her heart, night North row first, he this husband second, energetic little guy horizontal in front of Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu will everything along the little guy, no time to talk to him.


    Seeing that it was getting later and later, the little guy was still holding on to the light rain. He had to teach yebei a lesson, lead Xiaoyu to the screen, and drive yebei away in the name of punishment for her son, so that they could get along with each other alone


    "Wuwu... Dad, it''s me who makes you unhappy. You beat me and scold me. I don''t complain. Don''t punish my mother. She is a girl. She can''t help beating and scolding."


    Yebei is pulling yexuan''s sleeve and pitifully pleading. His big Obsidian eyes are shining and tearful, as if he had been wronged by heaven.


    Night Xuan mouth upward arc gradually deep, beat and scold light rain?


    He can''t bear to give up. The little guy''s words are true, not sharp, but very touching. He knows his son''s temperament, but he doesn''t care. As a mother and doesn''t know his son''s dark belly, Xiaoyu is sure to be soft hearted.


    Looking up at Xiaoyu, she felt relieved, worried and worried. The next step is to snatch the little guy from his hand and comfort him in her arms. Then, she will teach him how to speak and behave towards the little guy, and things will not be controlled by him. He must start first.


    With a wave of yexuan Ruyu''s hand, yebei''s little body comes out, skilfully passes Xiaoyu''s arm and "flies" to the inner room. It falls on the thick carpet and makes a dull sound.


    "Xiaobei." Xiaoyu screamed and rushed out.


    The night porch flicks its fingers, and the folded pear flower wood lady screen opens automatically, just like a four fold door, blocking the way of light rain and completely isolating the inner room from the bath room.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve mastered my strength when I throw people. I''ll be fine." Night Xuan walks forward, long arm light embraces small waist that light rain does not win a grip, chin puts on her shoulder, exhale gently.


    "You can say it." Xiaoyu stares back at yexuan: "Xiaobei is still a child. If you make a mistake, you can teach him a few words. Why are you so fierce to him?"


    "He''s our child. He''s strict now, just for better starting point in the future."


    As soon as yexuan''s high sounding reasons come out, Xiaoyu''s anger is suppressed. A strict teacher is a good apprentice, and Xiaobei is mischievous. If you want him to make a difference in the future, you must be strict with him. You really can''t let him go, just let him be

 Chapter 1398

    The chest a cool, light rain suddenly come back, but see his robe ribbon was torn, revealing large white skin, night Xuan tight hoop her waist, spray thin breath in her neck, crisp touch gradually rampant.


    "Husband, what are you doing?" Xiaoyu pushes yexuan.


    Night Xuan not only didn''t let go, but also her arms became tighter and tighter. She whispered in her ear: "light rain, we have been in the world for five years."


    Light rain face slightly red, two people meet again for five years, but did not cross the door, night Xuan think of her, she also want to night Xuan, but she is not good to take the initiative to ask for this kind of thing.


    "How about next time? Xiaobei is still in the inner room... "


    "There''s a screen. Let''s keep it down. He can''t hear it." Light rain does not object and night Xuan love, they are husband and wife, also recognized each other, children are so big.


    Even if it was not held in fairyland, the immortals didn''t care much about it. After all, life was too long, and people who didn''t get married were very open-minded.


    He did not care, gently kissing her delicate clavicle, fragrant skin.


    "Husband, Xiaobei is alone, will..." fear two words have not yet said, the inner room rang night North sad call: "Niang... Niang..."


    "Xiaobei." Xiaoyu is so anxious that she wants to go back to the inner room to see yebei.


    Night Xuan but hold her, look up to be shot of the crackling sound of pear wood screen, black eyes like a pool, dark latent storm: "night north, the inner room of the night pearl so bright, don''t say you are still afraid of the dark."


    "Wuwu... Dad, Xiaobei is not afraid of the black. Xiaobei knows his mistake. Don''t punish his mother, OK?" Outside the screen, the painful little PP kneaded in the north of the night begged, but his Obsidian eyes were very calm, and his little hand was scratching East and West on the screen, looking for the mechanism to open the screen.


    Dad threw him out and left him behind the screen to punish his mother. He was really angry. He must find the mechanism, open the screen and save her.


    His cry, request, are just a temporary solution, for him to fight for more time to save people.


    "A word from a gentleman is hard to catch up with. How can I take back what I have said? Your mother will punish you..." yexuan, calm and calm, lowers his head and kisses Xiaoyu''s eyebrows.


    This little guy still wants to break this mechanism. If he uses magic, the immortal daruo can''t break it.


    Hearing that yebei is not afraid of the dark, but worried about her safety, Xiaoyu is relieved. Although her son is small, he already knows how to think about her


    "Ah Shoulder comes a burst of pain, light rain instantly come back, this just found that he was night Xuan tight hoop in the arms, the body''s robe half open, revealing a large spring, white shoulders emerge two rows of clear teeth print: "night Xuan, what are you doing?"


    "Punish you!" Light rain heart only night north, night Xuan as a husband, are almost completely ignored by her, he absolutely want to "punish" her.


    Outside the screen, yebei can''t see the development of things. He can only hear the dialogue between them. Xiaoyu''s exclamation and angry questions, yexuan''s cold reply make his heart clatter. Oh, my father really wants to punish his mother. What should I do? What should I do?


    Anxiously, he grabbed the edge of the screen and pulled it hard, but the others were small, the hands were small, the strength was small, and he couldn''t pull the screen at all.


    "Plop." The object falls into the water, the water splashes everywhere, the exclamation of light rain rings out again: "husband!"

 Chapter 1399

    "I''m going to start punishing you." Night Xuan''s voice is magnetic, hoarse and deliberately low. It''s a love affair between lovers.


    Hearing that in yebei''s ear, he was warning Xiaoyu. He couldn''t open the screen and cried out: "Dad, it''s Xiaobei who made the mistake. It''s none of my mother''s business..."


    My father punished my mother by pushing her into the water. My mother must be very sad. Wuwu


    "Your mother is willing to be punished on your behalf. If you are obedient and go to bed quickly, I can consider a lighter punishment." Night Xuan said the cloud is light and the wind is light, as if everything is under control.


    "Dad, I''ll go to bed now. Don''t punish me too much." Yebei''s tearful mouth toots and sobs. He wants to save his mother, but he doesn''t want her to be punished. However, his strength is too small to open the screen and save people. In order to make her less punished, he has to compromise with his unscrupulous father.


    Behind the screen, there was no sound. Yebei thought yexuan had acquiesced to his condition. He moved his small steps, tearful, and slowly tengtengteng. He walked back to the big bed step by step. Wuwu, my mother must be well, and there must be nothing wrong.


    Light rain just waved the sound barrier, but was unscrupulous night Xuan open, really don''t know what he has special hobby!


    In the steaming bath behind the screen, there is a thin layer of red petals floating. Yexuan stands in the center, kissing Xiaoyu''s swollen cherry lips. His enthusiasm is fierce. Xiaoyu wants to open his mouth several times, but he swallows it all.


    I don''t know how long later, Xiaoyu''s cheeks are scarlet, and he is about to be out of breath. He just left her inch, warm kiss fell to her white chest, arms tightly around her beautiful body, let two people close together, there is no gap between each other.


    "Husband..." Xiaoyu''s whole body is weak, her eyes are full of water, and her eyes are blurred.


    "Don''t worry, Xiao Bei is already in bed." Yexuan nibbles at her pink earlobe and murmurs vaguely. His ear power is sharp. The sound of walking from the screen to the big bed in yebei is so light that it is almost inaudible, but he can hear it clearly.


    "It''s not Xiaobei... This posture... Strange..." they married for two years. Except for the months when she was pregnant, she often fell in love with yexuan. Her posture often changed, but it was the first time that she met such a strange person.


    "What do you think I''ve been doing for five years? It''s all for you. " Night Xuan said understatement.


    Looking at the surprised light rain, deep eyes with a smile: "now the environment is ready, let''s try."


    Yebei is worried about the light rain, but he is sleepless when he lies on the big bed. His dark eyes are staring at the screen, and he keeps praying in his heart that his mother must be safe and her mother must be safe.


    I don''t know how long later, his eyes are sour and his mind is confused. The solid screen quietly folds to one side, and his white clothes fly away. Yexuan comes out with light rain in his arms.


    Looking at the familiar slender figure, the dim consciousness of the north of the night suddenly woke up, lifted the quilt out of bed, and ran forward: "Niang."


    The call of Joy came to an abrupt end when I saw the sleepy light rain. After a short period of stupefaction, I turned my mouth and cried: "Dad, you beat your mother unconscious, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Yexuan


    Xiaoyu is tired to sleep, which is what was beaten unconscious, little guy, not sensible, noisy, but this is a good opportunity to educate him.

 Chapter 1400

    Carefully put Xiaoyu on the bed and cover the quilt. Yexuan looks at yebei: "if you do something wrong, you will be punished. This time, your mother will get the punishment for you. If there is another time, you will be punished yourself." I''ll scare him if he makes a mistake. I''ll see if he dares to keep the light rain in the future.


    The night North tearful station in the bedside, unconvinced pucker up small mouth, his mother he close to what is wrong, mean and unscrupulous father.


    Xiaoyu vaguely hears that yexuan and yebei seem to be quarreling and trying to stop them. But her whole body is soft, she can''t use the slightest strength, her eyes are heavy, like lead, and she can''t open them. Suddenly, her ears are quiet. Her tight heart is a little loose and she falls asleep again.


    Night north see light rain cheek crimson, brow slightly wrinkle, stretch out chubby small hand, touched her forehead, the hot temperature from the palm, his face suddenly changed: "Dad, mother''s forehead is very hot, please call the doctor..."


    There are three black lines looming on yexuan''s full forehead. He and Xiaoyu are in the hot water pool. After soaking for a long time, the skin temperature just rises, and it will soon come down. What''s the forehead and hair perm infected by the cold, the little guy will know to shout


    "Father, help your mother." Xiaoyu is "seriously ill." yebei can''t take care of the contradiction between them. She pulls yexuan''s sleeve and makes a tearful request.


    Yexuan didn''t tell the truth. He was ready to drive yebei away: "don''t worry, Xiaoyu will be OK. You go back to Beitang Pavilion first, and there will be a gentleman to teach you to read tomorrow morning..."


    "I don''t want my husband to teach literacy." The small head of the night North shakes like a rattle, and the clear children''s voice is firm.


    Night Xuan didn''t expect that night North reaction is so fierce, frowning feint anger way: "even if it is ordinary people''s children, to the age of literacy, you as the emperor, why don''t want to literacy?"


    Night North small head a high, leisurely way: "I don''t want to read, don''t like Mr. teach, I want my mother to teach me to read." My mother can tell many beautiful stories and write very well. She teaches me to read better than her husband.


    "No, your mother has something to do. She has no time to teach you how to read." Night Xuan didn''t even think about it, but refused.


    Xiaoyu personally teaches the little guy to read, which is equivalent to his husband. If he doesn''t know or write well, Xiaoyu has the obligation to supervise him. In addition, Xiaoyu''s love for his son will surely accompany the little guy to live in Beitang pavilion every day. The main courtyard will become a room for yexuan. It''s hard to see his wife and fall in love. The little guy''s wishful thinking is really ingenious.


    "Everything in the government is supervised by a special person. What can I do for my mother?" The night North gas Du Du stares at night Xuan, the father definitely doesn''t want the mother to accompany him to live to the North Hall Pavilion, just don''t allow the mother to teach him to read.


    "Your mother wants to go out to see your uncle Xiaobai..." night Xuan understated, surprised night North a Zheng: "mother see Uncle Xiaobai?"


    He knows uncle Xiaobai. He often comes to Xiaoyao island to play. He also likes uncle Xiaobai, but he hasn''t been to Uncle Xiaobai''s house yet. He doesn''t know what his house is like.


    "Why does Niang suddenly remember to see Uncle Xiaobai?" Night North puzzled murmur, voice is very light, very small.


    But she didn''t deceive yexuan: "your mother met your uncle Xiaobai when she was young and lived in Fengshan. After so many years, she has never had a chance to go back and have a look. At the invitation of your uncle, your mother is going to have a look. "

 Chapter 1401

    Originally is like this, the night North understands of nod: "that mother wants to go how long?"


    Soft voice low, very sad, mother to Fengshan, is to take him, or leave him in Xiaoyao island?


    Yexuan thought a little: "Fengshan is at the junction of the kingdom of Bai and the kingdom of Liao. It''s almost a month to go back and forth. We haven''t seen your uncle Xiaobai for a long time. Where will your mother relax and stay for a few more days? Maybe it will take two or three months to come back..."


    We? Night North sharp capture to night Xuan words in the keyword eye: "Dad also go?"


    "Of course." The night Xuan''s eyes were like a pool, deep and bottomless: "your uncle Xiaobai and your mother have different feelings, and they can be regarded as my brother-in-law. I should go to have a look."


    "I''ll go, too." Yebei''s big Obsidian eyes are shining. He and uncle Xiaobai are very good.


    I just don''t know if my mother will take him to Fengshan. Now I know that his father will go too. As their children, he has many reasons to go with them. Hee hee, he can stay with his mother all the time.


    "Jiang feibai invited me and your mother by name, but didn''t mention you." Night Xuan small attack night north.


    In his sorrowful eyes, the topic changed: "if you can move into Beitang Pavilion and learn to read and write with your husband, I can consider taking you with me."


    After all, I don''t want him to move into Beitang Pavilion. He is already very good. He has read a lot of books, and even his grandfather chases him to read.


    Now he can no longer accompany his mother, unscrupulous father! I won''t be fooled by him.


    Yebei''s small chin slightly raised and hummed: "I''ve never seen what Fengshan looks like since I was born. My mother will take me there."


    "Fengshan is very far away from Xiaoyao Island, and the road is not easy to walk. Some adults can''t bear it all the way down. You are just a child. You may not be acclimatized or seriously ill.


    If I really take you on the road, it will delay you for a long time and make you suffer. Your mother loves you so much that she will never take you


    The tone of night Xuan''s understatement is very firm, night North blinks the big eyes of pitch black, doubt: "really?"


    "If you don''t believe me, when your mother wakes up, ask her in person." Yexuan doesn''t care whether yebei believes it or not. As soon as she throws her sleeves, she has to go to bed.


    The night North in the heart claps Deng for a while, his this father will never put the arrow without reason, his that don''t care attitude more explain, the trip of Fengshan is very troublesome.


    Small hand a stretch, tightly pulled night Xuan''s sleeve, night North tearful way: "Dad, I also want to go."


    The second most important thing is to be able to stay with my mother all the time.


    "If you want to go, you can go back to Beitang pavilion to read, write and practice martial arts." Yexuan stoops to discuss terms with yebei.


    See him Du mouth, wronged stand, don''t speak, also don''t move, night Xuan straight body, want to pull back sleeve.


    Night North urgent voice way: "good good good, I return to North Hall Pavilion, read, write."


    Soft voice commissar aggrieved, very reluctant, Wuwu, he does not want to separate from his mother


    "That''s right. If you want to be emperor, you should read more and write well. Dad will try his best to persuade your mother to take you to play."


    The night Xuan lovingly touches the small head of the night north, the corner of the mouth raises the graceful radian.


    What he said just now was only half true and half false, which made him move back to Beitang Pavilion willingly.


    "Dad, I''m going back to Beitang Pavilion. You should rest early." Night north with their own small pillow, like a little penguin, reluctant to go out.

 Chapter 1402

    Looking back at Xiaoyu sleeping on the bed step by step, in order to go to Fengshan with his mother, he went to Beitang Pavilion for a few days, separated from his mother. As for returning from Fengshan, of course, he would come back to live with his mother.


    "Be careful." Night Xuan exhorts, the North Hall Pavilion is next to the main courtyard, out of the courtyard, turn a corner to arrive.


    Wait for the night north out of the outer room, close the door, night Xuan opened the quilt, lying in the light rain body side.


    I held my wife in my arms, fresh fragrance lingering around my body, looking at her safe and quiet sleeping face.


    He closed his eyes and enjoyed the rare warmth. After five years, he finally got along with Xiaoyu alone.


    It''s impossible to move back.


    The next day, Dongfang yexuan asked people to send two boxes of books to Beitang pavilion under the banner of toys.


    Yebei''s little body is lying on the wooden box, and his little arm is trying to pick up pamphlets after pamphlets, looking for toys.


    Unconsciously, he reached the bottom of the box, his hand touched the bottom of the box, and his body almost fell into the wooden box. He still couldn''t find anything except the pamphlet. Finally, he confirmed that there was nothing else in the box except the pamphlet.


    He earned out the wooden box and looked at the piles of brochures. His joyful eyes suddenly became confused: "Dad, what are these?"


    "Post it." Dongfang yexuan Ruyu''s fingers took a book, opened the cover, and handed it to yebei. On the white paper, one beautiful font after another was written: "this is regular script, this is Lishu, this is wild grass..."


    He was dazzled by all kinds of typefaces. He watched the guards open another box, which contained a whole box of stickers.


    It''s like a basin of cold water drenching his head, pouring the excitement of getting two boxes of gifts clean, and grabbing his hair with a look of languid and puzzled: "what''s my father doing with so many stickers?"


    Yebei is a child whose only hobby is eating and playing. Every time we go out and come back, we will bring him delicious food of local specialties.


    He thought that his father had prepared toys and delicious food for him to make up for yesterday''s hurt to his young heart, which he could accept.


    I never thought it was two boxes of paper. I couldn''t eat it or drink it.


    "Practicing calligraphy, of course." The elegant voice of the Oriental night Pavilion is soft, like the spring breeze.


    "Practicing calligraphy?" Yebei''s eyes widened in surprise. The stickers of the two wooden boxes were stacked together to catch up with more than ten of his height.


    Although he began to read books and learn Chinese characters, he could not copy so many stickers in a short time. How could he have time to fly kites, ride horses and row boats with his mother?


    "You are not young. You are 5 years old. You can''t just want to play. There are still many things to learn. These stickers can help you practice good handwriting..." Dongfang yexuan takes the stickers and teaches them carefully. Chunchun is good at seduction, just like a kind father.


    "Dad, I''m still young. It''s too early to practice calligraphy now." The night North blinks two big eyes, pitifully looking at the East night Xuan.


    Wuwu, he doesn''t want to practice calligraphy. He wants to eat the special bags of mushrooms, Bangbang chicken, crisp pear, apple, emerald peach


    I''m going to fight crickets on horseback with my two cousins


    Yebei''s resentful eyes make people feel pity and can''t bear to refuse his request, but Dongfang yexuan is not moved: "it''s not said that you''d better study. We''ll take you to Fengshan. Don''t you want to go?"


    KOŁˇ


    In a word, yebei lost miserably.

 Chapter 1403

    "Ma''am, there is a man outside who claims to be the monarch of the white kingdom The guard in charge of the gate sent a message.


    Xiaoyu sleeps until noon, just gets up for a while, this meeting is lying under the eaves, deeply sucking the fragrance of Osmanthus not far away.


    Light rain eyes did not open: "let him wait, this lady is very busy, if not willing to wait, you can leave!"


    She can not pursue those things that Huangfu Zifeng used to treat them, but she will not give him a good face.


    Immortals are also human beings, and they have temper!


    At this moment, when the sun was poisoning, Huangfu Zifeng stood in front of the gate of the island Master''s mansion, listening to the words from the bodyguard, and his heart turned a few corners.


    "Master, the people in this house clearly don''t pay attention to you. It''s not proper for you to stand here as the king of a country.


    Why don''t we go back and send troops to attack Xiaoyao island and see how far they can go! " His subordinates were filled with righteous indignation, holding the sword tightly around his waist, and wanted to rush up and chop a few knives.


    "No matter, since we are in other people''s territory, we always have to abide by the rules and follow other people''s requirements." When he treated Xiaoyu and Dongfang like that, they were naturally angry.


    Now he''s here to make peace, not to fight. It''s OK to bear his anger for a while.


    This wait lasted two hours.


    The bodyguard just called people in. In the flower hall, Huangfu Zifeng was hung up again. He called tea three times, but he didn''t wait for anyone.


    In the yard.


    "If she didn''t want to see anyone, she would send him away, or let rosefinch throw him out and beat him. Why did she upset herself?"


    Yexuan came back from yebei and heard the news.


    "There''s no such trouble. I''m such a kind man, I won''t care about him! We are not Wu xiaamung before. Why do we have to do this kind of small role? " Xiaoyu''s mouth and eyes are rippling.


    "That''s it? It''s not like you. " Night Xuan occupied the position of light rain, put people up on the knee.


    The rosefinch in the distance is not strange. Their wise, cool and self-sustaining masters, who regard everything as nothing, don''t know where to throw them for a long time.


    Light rain pick eyebrows, beautiful eyes flow, "well, or you know me, now let him jump for a few days, when the time comes to throw him into the 18th floor hell to play for a few days, this matter is also OK."


    Rosefinch: "the most poisonous woman''s heart, who doesn''t know that there is no evil in the eighteen levels of hell, and only those who commit great evils are lucky to enter.


    This woman master son a word decided this person''s underground belongings, the rosefinch can only in the heart silently order wax for huangfuzi maple.


    "Miss, how can there be eighteen levels of hell? It''s all nonsense of the world, but we can prepare some penalties to wake up the dog emperor!" Jade plum they all stand beside to serve, smell speech to smile to give an idea.


    Xiaoyu shakes his head in his heart. My Yumei, the hell really exists. When you are old, miss, I''ll find you a good place.


    "Do it yourself, and I won''t see him." Light rain lifted the eyelids down, leaning against the eastern night Xuan arms.


    Get the master''s permission, Yumei and Chang''an go to receive Huangfu Zifeng. They scold him for not using dirty words, but spit out blood.


    After all, she stayed by Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan all the year round. She got the true story. Yumei had a strong mouth and blew people out alive.


    Later, Xiaoyu heard that several of them, together with Chang''an, had brought white tiger. They knocked on Huangfu Zifeng and beat him in the alley.

 Chapter 1404

    Xiaoyu laughs off as a joke.


    Later, Huangfu Zifeng didn''t get discouraged. He still handed the post and came to the door several times. However, he didn''t see the master. Instead, he was met by Zhang Xiaoquan, who came back, and asked someone to beat him away at the gate.


    On the table.


    Zhang Koizumi looked at Xiaoyu very seriously: "little sister, this kind of person, don''t have to deal with each other in the future, does he hurt everyone badly enough?"


    Xiaoyu knew who he was talking about, and after bailing out a spoonful of egg soup for yebei, "second brother, I know, I didn''t see him."


    "Hum, it''s almost the same. Next time, such people are not allowed to enter Xiaoyao island!" Zhang Koizumi is cool. After two years of hard work, he has gained a lot of composure and the ability of successful people.


    "Why don''t you let them in? People come here for consumption and business. There''s no reason to turn away the guests. Just ignore it. " Money is right. Xiaoyu always has a clear distinction between public and private.


    "Husband, Xiaoyu is right. Let''s just ignore it." It''s qiunan speaking. It''s Zhang Xiaoquan''s wife.


    That is to say, qiunan, Zhang Xiaoquan, who was disguised as a man in Baicun pepper factory, got married the year after they settled down in Xiaoyao island and Xiaoyu returned safely.


    But they haven''t had any children yet. Zhao Qun and his wife are anxious to have their grandchildren. That''s why they compete with the famous Oriental City every day.


    "Hum!" Zhang Xiaoquan is not happy.


    Xiaoyu shrugged, "you are the master. Anyway, now yexuan and I are not in charge. We are only responsible for playing around."


    She and Dongfang yexuan spent a lot of money on the construction of Xiaoyao Island, but Jiang feibai and Zhang Xiaoquan also invested in it, so the island was actually managed by everyone.


    But they all gave Xiaoyu the title of island owner.


    "Yes, you are only responsible for playing, as long as you don''t lose people." Zhang Koizumi also knows these two people.


    Since disappearing back, I''m really not in charge, only responsible for issuing orders.


    After two days, Xiaoyu took yebei to Fengshan by boat.


    Yebei, a five-year-old, is not the first time to travel far away, but he basically stays on Xiaoyao island and goes back to Daiguo palace for a month a year.


    He got out of the boat and got into the carriage.


    Night North lying in front of the window, carrying the car curtain, looking at the rapid retreat outside the mountains, trees, fields, always cheering.


    "Niang, what kind of mountain is that? The high ones are going to stand in the clouds. It''s different from our Xiaoyao island."


    "Niang, look at that tree. Its trunk is not straight. It''s very twisted. Its shape is very special. It''s not as beautiful as the one on our island."


    "Niang, what kind of bird is that? The feathers are so beautiful. I haven''t seen them before, but they are much worse than the peacocks on the island."


    From morning till night, the little guy kept chirping, commenting on what he saw and heard along the way, without lunch break.


    Dark eyes are still bright, sleepless, chubby face is full of excitement.


    He always knew that the outside world was beautiful, different from what he saw, and that it was fun outside, but he was under custody, and he was too small to sneak out.


    Yexuan is noncommittal about his freshness and surprise, a leisurely light tea.


    With a smile, Xiaoyu wiped yebei''s hands with a wet cotton handkerchief and gave him two pieces of hot plum cake: "don''t just look at the beautiful scenery and eat something."


    Light fragrance of plum blossom, night North suddenly feel empty in his stomach, this just think of, he did not eat for a long time, eyes shining big mouth eating plum cake, vague ask: "Niang, Fengshan beautiful?"

 Chapter 1405

    After landing, they walked through many cities, small towns, and rural areas, though not as prosperous as Xiaoyao island.


    But all kinds of scenery and customs to see the night North dazzling, dizzying, unconsciously, he had a strong interest in Fengshan.


    "It''s beautiful." Xiaoyu sipped a sip of green tea, and in the rising heat, he recalled Fengshan in his memory: "although Fengshan is a rural town, it has its own unique features. Most of the people and businessmen live at the foot of the mountain. There are green fields, clear lakes and high mountains everywhere..."


    "Dad said Fengshan is thousands of miles away from Xiaoyao island. How could uncle Xiaobai live so far away?" Yebeiyi looks up at Xiaoyu in her arms.


    Small mouth stained with a circle of cake foam, dark eyes blink ah blink, full of confusion.


    Xiaoyu smiles and touches yebei''s head: "because Uncle Xiaobai likes freedom and doesn''t like being restrained." Otherwise, he would not be a good master and run to be a killer.


    "Isn''t uncle Xiaobai the king? How can you be restrained? " Night north is full of fog, more puzzled.


    "Even if you are the emperor, won''t you be restrained? I have to stay in the palace. I can''t come out at will. " Xiaoyu takes the scarlet silk handkerchief and gently wipes the cake foam on yebei''s mouth. Her eyes are as gentle as water.


    "Well, my mother is right." Night North nodded his head, a drink of light rain to his mouth water.


    Although he didn''t know what the emperor was, he was really in trouble. He was not as comfortable as Xiaoyao island.


    Looking at the smoke and dust beside the car, he blinked: Dad said that according to their itinerary, they can get to Fengshan in more than 20 days. Calculate the time. They have been away from Xiaoyao island for more than half a month. They should be near Fengshan. What''s Fengshan like?


    When the night North was still guessing, their carriage drove into a small town, crossed the street and walked up a main road.


    Slowly came to the foot of the mountain, and through the maze barrier, over a few hurdles, and finally came to the mountainside between the two mountains.


    I didn''t see anyone on the road, but when I got close to here, there were people in black in twos and threes. They stopped in front of a big house.


    Night Xuan took the lead to get off the car, and then took the night north, after the rain under the carriage, ordered the guards to carry the salute.


    "Yes, miss!" A man in black came up and bowed his hand respectfully.


    "Is the master there?" Xiaoyu raises his eyes. These are the killers of Jiang feibai''s training, but some of them are his personal guards.


    "Yes, when we get the news, the master will wait in the door." The guard replied.


    Night North bored, carefully look at the front door of the courtyard and the plaque above, the door is the usual paint, Tan plaque carved with gold characters.


    Although the house is not as grand and grand as the house of the island leader of Xiaoyao Island, it is very unique, with an inviolable momentum. The master of the house must be an able man.


    "Xiaobei, this is uncle Xiaobai''s house. Let''s go in." After Xiaoyu got off, he straightened his clothes and hair, and led Xiaobei''s hand with yexuan, who was familiar with the way into the house.


    The path in the courtyard is paved with green bricks, and flowers of various colors are planted on both sides. It''s quiet and elegant. The night North walks in the middle. Looking at the long green brick path, I feel a little worried: "Niang, is there a ghost here?"


    In the deep mountains and forests, there is only such a courtyard around, and there are not many people.

 Chapter 1406

    "Don''t worry, Xiaobei is so cute. Even if there is a ghost, he is reluctant to hurt Xiaobei." Xiaoyu touches the small head of yebei and comforts with a smile.


    Yebei''s Obsidian eyes suddenly became bright: "really, that''s great." What my mother said will not be true.


    During this period of time, he competed with his stingy and unscrupulous father for his mother. After losing, he was punished by his father for writing. His tired arm was sore and his whole body was aching.


    If he becomes enemies with the powerful kids, his life will not be easy.


    Ha ha, he didn''t know that his own uncle was the king of hell, the king of ghosts, and his own mother was also accompanied by ghosts all the year round. They were not normal people.


    Yebei is still meditating, not noticing that they have come to the end of the blue brick road, and not noticing that a red figure appears in front of them.


    "Xiaobai!"


    The smile on Jiang Fei''s white monster''s face coagulates, "all said that you can''t call me Xiaobai. I''m your elder brother, elder brother!"


    Xiaoyu and jiangfeibai greet each other.


    Night North suddenly wake up, look up, a demon such as a woman''s man standing outside them a few steps.


    His handsome and extraordinary face is like a bloodthirsty enchantress, with ink eyebrows slanting into the temples and flowing like ink painting. He is worthy of being one of the three famous beautiful men with his father.


    Jiang Fei''s white starlike eyes twinkled with a kind light when he saw the north of the night: "Xiaobei is so big. I saw you so big last time!"


    Warm eyes, bright stars in the eye pupil, hand to the ground to draw a low height.


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile and said softly, "Xiaobei, call uncle Xiaobai quickly."


    "Uncle white." The night North soft called a, the dark pupil light is shining, "we have not seen you for half a year!"


    "Call uncle Xiaobai again, call uncle when you say it, don''t listen!"


    Jiang feibai strides forward and holds yebei in his arms. His deep eyes are full of joy. He gently pinches his chubby little face and sighs with emotion: "when I first met Xiaobei, he was still a little bit sleeping in a small swaddle. I didn''t expect that he would grow so big in a twinkling of an eye."


    The big hands on his face are well maintained, not offensive, but also friendly. Uncle Xiaobai''s breath is very natural and fresh.


    Is the night North likes the breath, he an arm hugged the small white uncle''s neck, blinks the dark eye: "the small white uncle has seen me when I was a child?"


    "When you were born, I was on the roof and saw it all the way." Jiang feibai recalled the scene at that time.


    "At that time, you were a little bigger than the kitten. You were fat and lovely. You were lying in the swaddling clothes and sleeping in the dark. But your parents were gone. You were crying and pitiful to death."


    Yebei grabs her hair. Her puzzled eyes are so cute that people want to take a bite.


    How to say that he is just like a pig and only knows how to sleep. At that time, he can''t remember clearly. He just heard adults mention it occasionally and knew that a lot of things happened when he was born.


    "The longer he grows, the more he looks like your father. It''s not good at all. Fortunately, your eyes and mouth look like your mother, or your face will be destroyed. " Compared with the tall and handsome Dongfang yexuan, now yebei is small and fat.


    But the outline of his face and the Haoran between his eyebrows are very similar to the Oriental yexuan. It can also be said that yebei is a miniature version of the Oriental yexuan.


    Yebei Du has a small mouth. No matter where he is, his relatives and friends and people who have seen him all say that he looks like his father, which makes him very unhappy.

 Chapter 1407

    When he came to Fengshan, uncle Xiaobai also said that he looked like his father. Wuwu, he didn''t want to look like his unscrupulous father. Fortunately, he has eyes and mouth like a mother.


    "With your mother''s eyes and mouth, Xiaobei will look better than your father." Jiang feibai seems to know what ye Bei thinks and adds a sentence.


    Yebei heard this sentence, the dark clouds suddenly dispersed, and he was very happy: "Uncle Xiaobai''s eyesight is very good, what Xiaobei is most satisfied with is his own eyes. I must be more beautiful than my father in the future, so my mother will only look at me!"


    Yexuan


    The little guy doesn''t want to look like him. He doesn''t want the little guy to look like him!


    Just like now, when Xiaoyu sees the little guy, it''s like seeing him. His eyes and heart are full of little guys, and there is no place for him.


    But then again, if the little guy looks like Xiaoyu, when he sees the little guy, it''s like seeing Xiaoyu, and he''s probably reluctant to kick him away.


    It''s better to look more like him. He can kick people with his heart.


    "Ouch A weak whimper suddenly rang out. The night North was stunned and went along. There was a small animal lying on the bluestone floor in front of the door. Its eyes were closed tightly and its shape was simple. The yellow and white hair was very beautiful and it fluttered gently with the breeze.


    The animal was so small that it was blocked by Jiang feibai. Yebei didn''t see it just now: "Uncle Xiaobai, is this... Cat?"


    All the cats he saw were small and soft, not so big and not so strong.


    The cat''s cry is also meow, not howl. The animal in front of it has the same hair as the cat, but there are three horizontal and one vertical black hairs on its forehead, which is totally different from the cat''s head. Is this a unique cat in Fengshan, which is different from other places?


    Not far away, the killers in black who moved back and forth heard yebei''s words. For a moment, they couldn''t help laughing. Looking at the puzzled Xiaobei, they covered their mouths and walked away quickly.


    Jiang feibai also laughed, put down the night north, pulled him to the small animal: "this is not a cat, but a tiger."


    "Tiger!" Yebei was surprised. The tigers in the book were big and majestic.


    But in front of this tiger, small, cute, very cute, which half of the tiger''s prestige and domineering?


    What''s more, other people have cats and dogs. How can his uncle Bai have tigers?


    "When I went up the mountain in the morning, I met this little tiger. Its mother had a difficult labor when she gave birth to it. She had passed away, and her other brother had died. Although she survived, she was very weak. If she didn''t get careful care, she would not live long, so I brought her back..."


    Jiang feibai''s voice rings in his ears. Yebei nods and observes tiger carefully.


    Although the hair is beautiful, it''s soft. It''s the hair of the baby. The eyes are closed, but they haven''t opened yet.


    Howling, four claws strongly supporting the ground, trying to stand up, stood half, and fell to the ground.


    "Uncle Xiaobai, what''s wrong with it?" Looking at the cute little tiger, yebei''s compassion is overflowing.


    "It wants to open its eyes to see the world, want to stand up and run, weak body, no strength, will fall." Jiang feibai explained with a smile.


    Yebei''s eyes turn around. Under the gaze of jiangfeibai, yexuan and Xiaoyu, he quickly runs to the stone table and comes back with some cakes.


    Chubby hand holding the cake to the little tiger''s mouth, eyes flashing: "eat fast, eat with strength, you can open your eyes, stand up."

 Chapter 1408

    When he was hungry, he was empty and had no strength. As long as he was full, all his strength would come back. The little tiger must be the same as him.


    The little tiger didn''t eat the food in yebei''s hand, whining, four claws supporting the ground again, trying to stand up again, but finally because of lack of physical strength, he fell to the ground.


    Yebei looks at the stubborn little tiger and looks at the food in his hands. His beautiful big eyes are full of doubts: why doesn''t he eat the food he sent? Don''t you like it?


    Night Xuan in the north of the night when the cake will know that this is the result, to the tiger to eat sweet scented osmanthus cake?


    Only yebei can do it. She smiles and doesn''t speak. She pulls Xiaoyu to the table to taste tea.


    Jiang feibai touched yebei''s small head and gently explained: "it''s too small to eat cakes. Its food now should be milk."


    "Milk?" Night North a Zheng, suddenly think of, Xiaoyao Island those children are drinking milk, just born tiger''s food is also milk.


    However, its mother died, who fed the little tiger milk?


    A child has a wet nurse, but a tiger doesn''t.


    Looking at the small mouth and sad eyes of yebei Duqi, Jiang feibai knew what he was thinking and said with a smile: "there are many people herding sheep under Fengshan mountain. I have ordered people to buy goat''s milk."


    "Really?" The dim eyes of yebei brightened up in an instant.


    Holding Jiang feibai''s arm, he praised: "Uncle Xiaobai is so smart."


    Hehe, goat''s milk is also milk. The little tiger must have strength after drinking it. It can be saved.


    Just thinking about it, a thick report came: "master, I bought goat''s milk."


    Night North looked up, a man carrying a bowl of goat''s milk came to Jiang feibai, the bowl seems to be still scattered light heat, bursts of milk fragrance overflowing, let people... No, let the tiger salivate.


    "Uncle Xiaobai, would you like me to feed the little tiger?"


    Seeing Jiang feibai take over the porcelain bowl and squat in front of the little tiger, yebei makes a request in a hurry. He has never given the tiger any milk and wants to have a try.


    "Good." Looking at his eager appearance, Jiang feibai smiles and hands the porcelain bowl to yebei: "be careful, don''t fall."


    "Yes, yes." Night North ecstatic, two chubby hands took over the half bowl.


    Carefully holding, handed to the little tiger''s mouth: "little tiger, your meal is coming, eat quickly, eat enough can open your eyes, stand up."


    The little tiger didn''t know how long he was hungry. His instinct for survival made him cry louder when he smelled the milk. His head fell into a bowl and he drank it.


    "Drink slowly, no one will rob you." Night north school, light rain touched little tiger''s head, softly comfort, soft voice is particularly pleasant.


    The little tiger didn''t know whether he understood or what. He screamed, looked up to the north of the night, and slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were dark and misty, delicate and simple, and seemed to have the unique domineering power of the king of beasts.


    The cute and cute appearance of Xiaobei and xiaopenyou came into our eyes, and the little tiger was more cheerful.


    Yebei almost jumped up with joy: "Uncle Xiaobai, look, little tiger has opened his eyes."


    Small people, small tigers silent interaction, between the two seems to have an intangible involvement, Jiang feibai kind smile: "Xiaobei like tiger?"


    "Well." Yebei nodded. It was the first time he saw a tiger. He was cute and lovely. He liked it very much.


    "Then this little tiger will be given to Xiaobei."

 Chapter 1409

    Jiang feibai''s words were so light that the north of the night was stunned for a long time. He just reacted and said with ecstasy: "thank you, uncle Xiaobai."


    He thought, as long as Uncle Xiaobai let him have a look at the little tiger. Unexpectedly, uncle Xiaobai gave the little tiger to him generously.


    Jiang feibai smiles. It''s just his kindness to save the little tiger. He plans to raise it for the first half of the year. When the little tiger is able to survive, he will put it back in the mountain.


    I didn''t expect that this little guy liked little tiger, so I gave it to him. One person and one tiger are all small, just able to grow up together as a companion.


    "Niang, can we let the little tiger sleep on the floor of our room tonight?" Yebei''s chubby face was full of excitement.


    Yexuan''s face is pulled down. Yebei is only five years old, and there are a lot of good and bad people in the inn. In case of his accident, they all stay in the same room together.


    Now in Fengshan, there''s no need to be so strict. Naturally, he can''t let Xiaobei and his wife sleep in the same room.


    "I miss Uncle Xiaobai. I sleep with Uncle Xiaobai in Fengshan. Little tiger sleeps on the carpet in your inner room."


    Yebei looked at Uncle Xiaobai''s beautiful face, and then looked at his father''s gloomy face. His eyes turned and he nodded gently: "OK, Xiaobei and uncle Xiaobai, little tiger sleep in the same room."


    Uncle Xiaobai loves him very much, everything must be towards him, he and uncle Xiaobai sleep together, little tiger can be with him.


    "It''s getting late. You talk first. I''ll go to the kitchen and cook." Xiaoyu gets up and pats the folded skirt.


    Mother wants to cook!


    When yebei heard that, his dark eyes twinkled in an instant. The food made by his mother was delicious. He could eat a small bowl more than usual every time!


    "Niang, I want to eat braised pork, sweet and sour ribs, and drunk chicken..."


    Just think about it, night North small mouth as if floating bursts of fragrance.


    "Well, my mother will make you whatever you want to eat." Xiaoyu smiles. Every time she cooks, this guy is very active.


    Night north see mother along the brick road to the kitchen, he also tossed two legs quickly catch up: "mother, I help you burn."


    At ordinary times, every time Xiaoyu cooks, he squats in the kitchen at night and throws firewood into the kitchen. He tries to make the fire bigger and the dishes are cooked faster. He can eat delicious dishes at the first time.


    "Ouch, ouch." After drinking the milk, the little tiger got a circle on his face. He looked cute and funny. He worked hard and stood up wobbly.


    Take a soft tiger step to chase night north, see the river fly white, night Xuan are a little surprised, little tiger and Xiaobei is predestined relationship.


    Modern cloud, have a child, and then raise a dog, let them grow up together.


    In yebei, it''s like having a baby and raising a tiger to grow up together.


    However, the tiger grows fast. In a few months, it becomes half a tiger, while the night north grows slowly. In a few months, although it grows higher, compared with the tiger, its change can be ignored.


    Under the blue sky and white clouds, the sun is shining on the earth. At night, the north is wearing a tiger''s hat and shoes, riding a half sized tiger, galloping on the path in the field.


    There was a bamboo basket hanging on his little arm. The wind was blowing in his ear. His eyes were as black as ink, and his chubby face was full of excitement.

 Chapter 1410

    When his mother wanted to make his favorite chicken stewed mushroom, he couldn''t wait for his servants to buy it, so he picked up a small basket, rode a half tiger and volunteered to pick mushrooms.


    He has been in Fengshan for several months. He comes out to play every day. He knows his way home very well. He doesn''t have to worry about losing his way. When he came out to play a few days ago, he saw a lot of them in a small forest. He can pick a basket soon.


    It''s quiet all around the mountain. Except for Xiaobei and the tiger, there is no one. Xiaobei can ride the horse in the forest as he likes... No, it''s the tiger.


    Not far from the hill, a few heads appeared behind the bag, staring at a man and a tiger in the galloping, startled and widened his eyes: "that child is riding a tiger, isn''t it?"


    Several people blinked hard, looked carefully, nodded: "it''s a tiger, absolutely a tiger."


    Fengshan has been plagued by wild animals, such as wild boar, bison and tiger. They have seen a lot of them, and naturally recognize the tiger. However, the tiger is the king of all animals. When people see it, they will be scared to give up. That child actually takes the tiger as a mount. It''s really different.


    An obscene looking man turned his eyes and said with a bad smile to the fat man beside him: "boss, that child can ride a tiger. He should have some special skills. Some people who go out of the river and sell arts like this kind of child best. Let''s catch him with a tiger. We can definitely sell him for a good price."


    "You''re stupid." The fat man slapped him on the back of the head: "that''s a tiger, not a cat. Do you catch it? Be careful to bite you. "


    "Boss, it''s true that the thief should catch the king first. Since the child can ride the tiger, he must be the master of the tiger. If the tiger listens to him, as long as he catches the child, he won''t worry about the tiger''s obedience." The obscene man rubs the head that is patted to ache, offer advice again.


    The fat man thought: "it''s right to say that, but look at the child''s clothes, which are smooth, beautiful and expensive. The pair of tiger eyes on the tiger''s head cap know that they are not ordinary goods. His family must be rich or expensive. We can''t afford to offend such a family. Maybe there''s someone nearby to protect them. "


    "The boss means that the pair of tiger eyes are worth more than children?" The wretched man was surprised. He carefully observed the tiger''s eyes, which were shining in the sun. The reflected light was very dazzling. He was greedy in his heart, and his evil thoughts were expanding.


    "Boss, why don''t we just grab the tiger''s head and don''t move the children."


    The obscene man once again offered advice: "rich families are very concerned about children, especially little boys. As long as the children are OK, they won''t care about such things as breaking a little money to eliminate disasters."


    "This..." the fat man frowned more tightly: he also wanted to make a little fortune. If this child was just a child of ordinary people,


    He won''t hesitate to catch and sell it, but the little boy''s family is extraordinary. He''s really afraid to start. If he gets into big trouble, it won''t be worth the loss


    Moreover, this is the boundary of Fengshan killer gate. If they dare to do anything, the consequences will be


    Looking at the fat man''s indecisive appearance, the obscene man secretly scolded him for being a coward and not a big weapon, but he was flattering: "big brother, there is no one around here. Let''s cover our face and rob things and go. Nothing will happen."


    "Xiao Hu, run faster, the mushroom is close at hand." The night North soft glutinous, excited sound floats in the ear.

 Chapter 1411

    The eyes on the tiger''s head cap reflected the light of the road, and nearly flashed the fat man''s eyes. The fat man clenched his teeth and made up his mind: "brothers, grab the tiger''s head cap."


    "Yes." They agreed and looked at the eyes on the tiger''s head cap. They were excited and eager to try: ha ha, I''m going to make a fortune.


    The obscene man''s eyes are overcast, and the smile on the corner of his mouth is even more evil. After robbing the tiger''s head, he will kill the child. Otherwise, when he returns home and reports the letter, there will be no way for them to survive.


    There''s no one around here. If you bury a corpse after killing someone, it won''t be found. If you let your family become children, they can make a small fortune and kill two birds with one stone.


    Mushroom is now in front of us. Yebei''s beautiful eyes are shining: Wow, mushroom, you can have delicious food when you go back.


    "I opened this mountain and planted this tree. If you want to live from now on, stay and buy money." 5ˇ˘ Six men suddenly burst out from behind the hill bag, standing in front of the night north, staring at the night north.


    "Who are you?" Night North did not expect someone to suddenly appear, looking at the vicious several people.


    Hastily stop the tiger, dark eyes full of doubts: he does not know them, ah, why do they get in his way.


    "Didn''t you hear our boss? We open mountains and plant trees. If you want to live from now on, you have to stay and buy money. " The obscene man stepped forward and threatened with elation.


    The night North blinks an eye, doubt a way: "I play for a long time in this neighborhood, have no one to collect money all the time."


    "Before is before, now is now. When our boss comes, we have to collect money." The obscene man explained impatiently, and his greedy eyes were staring at the eyes on the night tiger''s head cap without blinking.


    "I have no money." At night, the food, clothing, housing and use are all arranged by Xiaoyu. He usually goes to the street to buy snacks. There are also white tigers who pay for them. He never takes silver with him.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have any silver. Leave your tiger cap behind." The fat man opened his mouth. His voice was thick and fierce. It was very frightening.


    "No, it''s made for me by my mother. It''s a set that matches tiger. How can I give it to you?" Yebei tightly covers his hat and stares at the robbers.


    Accompanied by tigers, wow, the clothes and shoes are full of treasures!


    The robbers looked at each other and looked at the tiger head shoes in the north of the night. The material of the tiger eyes on the shoes was the same as that of the tiger head cap.


    People''s eyes flash: "rich, rich, brothers, grab it."


    Six robbers rushed toward the north of the night, looking at the tiger''s eyes on the tiger''s shoes and hat. Their eyes were shining, and they did not hide their greed.


    Yebei didn''t panic or cry. Instead, she covered her tiger head cap tightly. Her beautiful big eyes were burning with anger. The tiger head cap was made by Niang herself. They must not take it away!


    Two legs clamped tiger, clear and angry children''s voice rang all over the mountains: "tiger, hit them."


    "Roar!" Looking at the fierce robbers, the tiger can''t help it. When he gets the order, he roars at the sky, carrying the night north and bumps into a nearby robber.


    Although the tiger is only half the size, the speed and strength of the king of beasts are not strong enough. In the blink of an eye, he came to the robber. In his eyes of infinite horror, he flew him seven or eight meters away and fell heavily to the ground. His shrill scream penetrated the clouds and rang out: "ah!"

 Chapter 1412

    The other five robbers didn''t expect yebei to resist. They were stunned. The tiger was very powerful. They couldn''t rush. They had to outwit him: "take the rope and trap the tiger."


    The fat man gave the order viciously. His eyes were cold and shining. He pulled two ropes with several people and rushed towards the tiger and the night north. The rope was originally used to bind the children. Unexpectedly, it was used on the tiger. It was just a half tiger. They worked together and were sure to catch it.


    "Tiger, attack them from the back, let''s fight them together Night North sitting on the back of the tiger, looking at the more and more close to the rope, face unchanged, orderly command.


    The tiger roared twice, its four claws soared into the air, and its huge body ran straight ahead. It quickly crossed the rope and came to the rear of the robbers. The yellow and white hair floated in the wind, and the tiger kicked down a robber.


    "The child is directing the tiger. Catch him quickly. If the tiger has no master, it is equivalent to losing its powerful claws and teeth, so it is not enough to be afraid." The wretched man saw the key and ordered in a hurry. His black claws went straight to the north of the night.


    "Want to catch me? Bad guys, I''ll kill you Night North sitting on the back of the tiger, holding a small basket, huff and huff of swing beat obscene man extended smelly hand.


    The tiger under him is not idle. With one move, he grabs a robber. With one move, he swings his tail. With one move, he flies a robber. With another move, he knocks down two robbers. The whole team of robbers is turned upside down by one person and one tiger


    Under the tree / in the shade, there are some faint figures. Changfu holds the sword handle tightly, but he doesn''t draw the sword, let alone hand. The master orders them to protect the little master in the dark.


    When the robbers appeared, they wanted to come out to save people, but the little master and the little tiger were so surprised that they were able to involve six strong men.


    The robbers are just thieves who know a little bit of Kung Fu. They can''t be afraid. With their secret guards, the robbers can''t hurt the little master. It''s not too late for them to show up to disturb the little master. When the little master is defeated by the robbers, they can save people.


    Yebei is a small man with little strength. The basket doesn''t hurt when he hits it, but the wretched man is upset. Seeing that all his companions have been hurt, he loses Zhou Xuan''s patience. His eyes sink. He grabs the basket tightly, pulls it hard, and throws it on the ground.


    Looking at the empty handed, lovely and cute yebei, he raised a fierce smile: "little fool, the basket of resistance is gone, please obey."


    Say, smelly claw extends to night north again.


    "You dream." Night North small body a shrink, lie prone to the back of the tiger, urgent voice way: "tiger, bite him."


    "Roar!" Tiger four claws a lift, open blood spurt big mouth to the wretched man bit down.


    "Ah The obscene man was shocked and stepped back. The tiger''s mouth rubbed his face, leaving a roaring breath.


    Sharp teeth bit his clothes, only to hear a hiss, the front of the clothes were torn, revealing his thin chest, gusts of wind blowing, the whole body bone cold.


    The tiger can''t strike, tiger eyes round stare, spit out the piece of clothes, reluctantly again rushed to the wretched man.


    "Help, help!" The obscene man screamed and wanted to escape. Unexpectedly, he tripped behind his feet and fell to the ground. The hot and dangerous smell was close at hand. He could not care about his image. He quickly rolled over and ran forward with both hands and feet.

 Chapter 1413

    Behind him, the tiger lifts his four claws and pours down on the obscene man. He screams and turns quickly to avoid the fatal blow.


    Tiger''s mouth bit his clothes again, just listen to: "Chi!" A sound, trousers were torn, revealing his white buttocks, especially prominent in the golden sun.


    "Help, help!" Buttocks and legs are stained with cool air, lewd man''s fear is beyond comparison.


    Holding the ragged coat in one hand and the ragged trousers in the other hand, he ran in the field. The ragged cloth floated and floated with the breeze behind him. The shrill screams rang through most of the fields.


    "Run, run!" The other robbers were not in the mood to grab the tiger''s head cap and ran around in panic.


    For fear of running slowly, the tiger will catch up with him and become a delicacy in his mouth.


    Yebei didn''t catch up. He straightened up from the back of the tiger and looked at the robbers who were in a mess and ran as fast as rabbits.


    Proud of the high head, let you bully children, deserve to be hit by tiger.


    The dark guards gasped. The little master was a five-year-old boy, and the tiger was only half old. He didn''t have much experience. The six robbers were really strong men who had learned martial arts.


    If they simply met a little master or a little tiger, they would be able to subdue them easily, but they joined hands and beat six men to flee.


    Should we praise the master for his clever command, the tiger for his bravery, or the cooperation of one man and one beast?


    "Wuwu, my mushroom!" Night north the low cry of you yuan pulled back the dark Wei people''s thoughts.


    Looking up, the original pieces of mushrooms all fell on the ground, crushed a ground, but also embedded in the soil, scattered, simply can not be used.


    "Bad robber, smelly robber, trampled on my mushroom, my basket."


    Night North went to the basket, but saw the basket has been scattered into a strip, simply can''t use.


    Wuwu, his chicken stewed with mushrooms!


    I can''t eat at noon, so I have to wait for others to bring back the mushrooms.


    Suddenly, there was a slight fluctuation in the air. Yebei didn''t notice it, but the dark guards who had gone through life and death felt it.


    With a sword handle in hand, he looks solemn and ready to fight. Those who come here are highly skilled. If they are enemies, the consequences will be serious


    "Whoosh!" In the blink of an eye, the strong breath from far to near, dark guards have no time to intercept, he has arrived in front of the night north.


    The dark guards were so surprised that they wanted to draw the sword to save the Lord. However, they saw that the strong breath stopped and showed their figure. Looking at the familiar face, they were relieved that it was him! The hand holding the hilt quietly released.


    "You are... Yebei." The comer was a man with elegant grey robes and a smell of medicine.


    "Yes, who are you?" The night North grasps the tiger head cap, in the dark eye pupil is full of puzzled.


    He felt vaguely familiar with the man in front of him, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen him.


    "I''m your uncle Mo, your father and mother''s good friend Mo Yufan. I held you and played with you. Do you remember?"


    At the beginning, Zhang Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan were missing. He stayed in the capital of daiguo and often paid attention to the situation of yebei.


    Later, after Xiaoyu came back, he went to Xiaoyao island for two months and left, only once in the middle.


    "It''s uncle mo. my father and mother often talk about you." Yebei looks at Mo Yufan carefully. He has a beautiful face and excellent medical skills. He is a world-famous ghost doctor.

 Chapter 1414

    He didn''t know whether the medical skill was good or not, but the faint smell of the medicine on his body was very good. He was very similar to what his parents talked about.


    "What did your parents say about me?" Mo Yufan casually asked, reached out and pinched the chubby face of the night north.


    As like as two peas, he was last seen for a second time. He was so soft that he never thought he would grow up so big. If he hadn''t looked like the face of the East night Xuan and had the same eyes as the rain, he would not have recognized it.


    "My parents say that you are good at medicine. You often stay in the mountains for a few months for a herb, and you often go everywhere to practice medicine and treat people''s diseases. They say that you are great!"


    Yebei''s words make Mo Yufan feel very comfortable, but before he''s happy for two minutes, yebei''s words make him cry and laugh.


    "But my mother often says that now everyone is married. You are still a bachelor. I don''t know when someone will take a fancy to you."


    Night North soft glutinous voice such as a thunder burst down, thunder Mo Yufan limbs do not know how to put.


    "Your mother is really addicted to matchmakers. No one likes me? It''s something I don''t like. "


    "Uncle Mo, when will you get married? My parents are waiting for your wedding Night North don''t know what marriage is, Oriental night Xuan and light rain chat so, he conveyed the original words.


    "Go back and tell your parents not to wait. I haven''t planned for ten or eight years." He''s so free on his own that he doesn''t need someone to take care of himself.


    The night North doesn''t know so of blink an eye: "why?"


    "No why, no one I like, so I don''t get married."


    If there is a sound like nothing in the wind, Mo Yufan''s face changes slightly. He lowers his voice mysteriously and says, "Xiaobei, when someone asks, he says he hasn''t seen me, you know?"


    Night North small eyebrows slightly frown, just want to ask why, but feel in front of a gust of wind, Mo Yufan straight floated to a big tree, dense branches and leaves will block it.


    Strange. What''s uncle Mo doing hiding in a tree?


    Night north is confused, a burst of fragrant wind blowing, a beautiful woman fell in front of him, red clothes warm as fire, golden bell in the sun shining with dazzling light.


    Xu is the reason for rushing all the way. Her hair is a little messy. When she sees the night north, her angry eyes are momentarily stunned.


    Then he turned into deep joy, reached out and picked him up, and turned around happily: "Xiaobei, why are you here?"


    "I came to see Uncle Xiaobai with my father and mother. Who are you?"


    The woman in red came from nowhere. She was surrounded by a light layer of sandalwood. It was peaceful and quiet, not pungent. Yebei didn''t hate the smell, so she didn''t push her away.


    "I''m your aunt Wan." Wan yinshuang explained with a smile, and could not help reaching out and pinching his chubby face.


    Tut Tut, the small face is so thin and smooth. It''s much more lovely than the dark and cold Dongfang yexuan.


    But in order to help Dongfang yexuan and his wife Xiaoyu have a chance to contact in the palace, she told Dongfang yexuan everything.


    Later, when they came back, Xiaoyu became good friends with her, but she liked the life in the military camp and lived at the border all the time.


    Think about the original Oriental night Xuan man disguised as a woman, in front of the emperor Xuanyuan Qi swing so long, not to be found, is really talent.


    The night North instantly stares big eyes, this is aunt Wan yinshuang?


    He heard from his mother that it was thanks to Wan yinshuang that she could meet her father in Daiguo palace.

 Chapter 1415

    Wan yinshuang thought that he didn''t remember himself, and explained in detail: "my father is a general of Dai country, and I''ve been in the war. According to reason, I have to respectfully call you the emperor!"


    "No, my mother said, I''m not a real emperor now, and I don''t need so many rules outside."


    Wan yinshuang laughs. The little emperor knows a lot. He''s really smartˇ° Where are your parents? Why are you here alone? "


    "They are all at Uncle Xiaobai''s house. I came out to pick mushrooms with Xiaohu." The clear children''s voice in the north of the night is very beautiful.


    Wan yinshuang frowned: "where''s the tiger?"


    After she landed, she only saw yebei. Yebei was still young and didn''t know much. The tiger, who accompanied Momo out, should always stay at yebei to take care of him. How can she throw yebei to play here? I really don''t know the rules.


    "There it is." Night North eyes turned, pointing to Wan yinshuang behind.


    Wan yinshuang''s Willow eyebrows picked out and came back?


    See how she teaches him!


    Toe high gas high turn around, did not see people, but is on a tiger head.


    "Roar!" The king of beasts roared through most of the mountain, and she was startled.


    The beautiful eyes round stare, holding the night north fast retreat, at the same time, "brush" out of the sleeve of the whip, the whole body on guard: "don''t be afraid, the courtesan will protect you."


    "Don''t worry, aunt Wan. Xiaohu is my mount and won''t hurt us." Yebei patted wanyinshuang on the shoulder.


    Look at Xiaohu: "Xiaohu, get down, don''t scare aunt Wan."


    "Roar!" Tiger got to make, obediently went to one side to lie down.


    Wan yinshuang was stunned. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she really didn''t believe that such a small child could ride a tiger.


    "Is it a tiger?" She thought Xiao Hu was a servant, but she didn''t want to be a real tiger.


    The night North nods, complacent way: "small tiger this name or I take."


    A false alarm, Wan yinshuang relieved, slowly put away the whip, deep and shallow footprints into the eyes.


    Her mouth is light, smiling at the night north, voice gentle can drip water: "Xiaobei, did you see Mo Yufan just now?"


    "Uncle Mo Yufan." Night North Piao one eye Mo Yufan hiding tree.


    Uncle Mo specially told him not to reveal his whereabouts, but his mother said that children can''t lie. Does he listen to Aunt Wan''s words and tell the truth, or keep a secret for uncle Mo?


    Yebei blinks his big eyes and falls into a dilemma.


    "My daughter remembers that Xiaobei likes to eat cakes. This is the chestnut cake I bought from Youji in the city when I came here. It''s just baked. Xiaobei likes it."


    Wan yinshuang took out a package of oil paper and opened it gently. The sweet smell came to her face. Pieces of brown chestnut cakes were neatly arranged on the paper, making people salivate.


    The night North swallows saliva, the vision glitters looking at Wan Yin Frost: "these are all for me?"


    "Of course, chennv doesn''t like pastries. They are all for Xiaobei." Wan yinshuang took chestnut cake, one by one, and orderly put it into yebei''s hands.


    "Thank you, aunt Wan." The night North smile''s eyebrows and eyes curved, big mouth big mouth of eating cake, small mouth around quickly wipe out a layer of cake foam.


    Although it is not as delicious as the cake made by my mother, it also has a unique flavor.


    Wan yinshuang touched yebei''s little head and said with a smile: "that, the whereabouts of Mo Yufan..."

 Chapter 1416

    Night North eyes turned: "Uncle Mo said he is not here, aunt or go to other places to look for it."


    A simple sentence reveals many hidden meanings.


    Wan yinshuang''s smile deepened, and Mo Yufan really hid here.


    Pull out the long whip in the sleeve, Wan yinshuang is not satisfied with laughing: there are not many big trees here, and there are no leaves in autumn.


    There are only a few Tibetans, of which a big tree a few feet away has the most dense branches and leaves.


    Hiding in a tree, right?


    She waved a few whips and beat him down!


    Small hand clenched, is about to whip, Mo Yufan''s elegant face from the leaves out, beautiful peach eyes burning anger: "night north, a few cakes will buy you, really spineless, uncle Mo should teach you for your parents, what is trustworthy."


    Say, Mo Yufan flies to leave a branch, slender body shape is like big Peng general, ferocious toward night North rushed down.


    Night North stares big eyes, bad, to be spanked!


    The shoe pedal, sat on the back of the tiger, riding the tiger fast, while running explained: "I said uncle Mo is not here, I did not betray uncle Mo, really not."


    "Dare to quibble, you think I''m deaf, didn''t you hear the conversation with Wan yinshuang?" Mo Yufan''s ferocious teaching, flying in the air, closely chasing the night north.


    "Help, adults bully children." Night north will be the fastest tiger, while running for help.


    Mo Yufan behind him snorted: "there''s no one around here, and if you cry out your throat, no one will come to save you, just wait to be punished."


    Wan yinshuang stands in the same place, looking at the big one and the small one, picking eyebrows: is Xiaobei the baby of Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan, or the little emperor of daiguo.


    Even if Mo Yufan catches up with him, he will not dare to teach him many lessons, or he will wait for bad luck!


    Wait, how can Xiao Bei and Mo Yufan run farther and farther? The tiger is only a few months old, carrying a five-year-old child. It can''t run fast at all. With Mo Yufan''s lightness skill, it can catch up with the tiger with a few breaths


    Or Mo Yufan is not really chasing yebei, but deliberately acting, want to reduce her vigilance, and then take the opportunity to escape!


    Wan yinshuang''s beautiful eyes are burning with anger. It must be like this. Otherwise, the two of them will not run back. Mo Yufan, yebei is actually united to calculate her. Damn it!


    With a flick of the whip, Wan yinshuang''s fiery red figure, like an arrow from the string, flew to them quickly. The gnashing of teeth roared through the clouds and resounded through the sky: "Mo Yufan, xuanyuanbei, I want to break you to pieces!"


    The path in the forest is crisscross and intricate. In the north of the night, Mo Yufan and his wife, a tiger, cross the top of the mountain and march on the slightly rugged path.


    From far to near, Mo Yufan looks back. Wan yinshuang angrily follows them. Soon he will catch up with them. His eyelids can''t help jumping. Erlengzi becomes smart and sees the clue.


    "Xiaobei, let''s run separately." In order to fool Wan yinshuang for a while, Mo Yufan pretends to chase people and follows the tiger.


    If the tiger runs slowly, he can''t be fast either. Now, Wan yinshuangmao has enough internal power to move forward at full speed. If he runs so slowly again, he will be caught up.


    "Good." Yebei also realized that things were not good. It happened that there was a big fork in the road ahead. He rode a tiger on the left side of the road, and Mo Yufan went to the right side.

 Chapter 1417

    After a few breaths, Wan yinshuang comes to the fork. Mo Yufan on the right side of the road has disappeared into a small black spot in the sky. She grits her teeth and glares fiercely. With a flick of the whip, she turns and steps on the left side of the road.


    Yebei is wearing tiger shoes and tiger hat. He is riding a tiger happily. Suddenly, his collar is tight. He is lifted down from the back of the tiger and looks sideways at the angry eyes of tens of thousands of yinshuang: "xuanyuanbei!"


    The palm of Bai Nen''s hand was raised high, and he was about to beat down his little ass.


    "You... You, I''m the emperor. How dare you break the rules! Be careful, I''ll kill you. " The night north two arms sway disorderly, two legs flutter disorderly.


    I wonder in my heart, shouldn''t this man go after uncle Mo? How did you come after him?


    Yebei doesn''t know that Mo Yufan''s lightness skill is much higher than Wan yinshuang ''.


    "You help Mo Yufan calculate me, even if it''s the emperor." Wan yinshuang knocks on the small head of yebei.


    "I''m a minister of Dai state. You''re the emperor of Dai state. Why do you elbow to help that Mo man?"


    Yebei blinked his big black eyes, and Wei said wrongly, "it''s true, but Uncle Mo is my parents'' good friend and has saved my family several times. Aunt Wan is also a good friend of her parents and has helped our family. These are all her own people, not to be regarded as elbow turning out! "


    How did they get together?


    They should not know each other!


    Wan yinshuang''s mind changed, and she had infinite reverie: she likes this name.


    Wait, she is to teach xuanyuanbei, how can he coax a few words to change the topic.


    With a few slight coughs, Wan yinshuang became serious: "the emperor wants to respect his elders and love his children, and help the weak. I am a woman, the weak, and Mo Yufan is a man, the strong. We are in conflict. Should you help me, the weak


    Night North full of confused nod, and shake his head: "don''t understand!"


    Wan yinshuang''s expectation in her beautiful eyes turned into ashes. She kneaded her forehead helplessly. The little emperor was young and didn''t understand these principles. She wanted to explain them easily.


    "Well, if your mother and your father have a fight, who will you help?"


    Xiaobei loves to stick to Xiaoyu. If Xiaoyu is in conflict with Dongfang yexuan, he will certainly help Xiaoyu. He can understand the relationship between the strong and the weak.


    "My father dotes on his mother very much. Even if they are really in conflict, he would rather beat himself than my mother." Night North smile Xi Xi way.


    "Besides, my father and my mother''s husband and wife, aunt Wan and uncle Mo are friends. They are different!"


    Night North thought of living in Fengshan for a few months, he quietly told his father in front of Uncle Xiaobai.


    Unexpectedly, just after he told the story that Xiaoyu was knocked unconscious by Dongfang yexuan, he almost burst out laughing with a mouthful of tea.


    In his puzzled eyes, uncle Xiaobai touched his little head and told him that his father loved his mother very much. He would rather hurt himself seriously than hurt her at all.


    Today, yebei clearly remembers the solemnity and dignity of Uncle Xiaobai''s words.


    Although he heard it in the clouds and fog, uncle Xiaobai said so. It must be true.

 Chapter 1418

    "Don''t interrupt. I don''t mean your parents when I say strong or weak. They are not in my scope. After all, they are all wonderful flowers." Wan yinshuang patted yebei''s head in chagrin.


    Glib, you''re against her, aren''t you?


    It''s also her fault. Why take Dongfang yexuan and Xiaoyu as an example? They are so close to each other that they don''t have any conflicts.


    "Don''t help Mo Yufan any more, or I''ll spank you. We are not that kind of relationship now, and we will certainly be in the future! " Wan yinshuang can''t think of a suitable example to explain it, but yebei releases Mo Yufan, and the breath that she is holding in her chest surges up again. She raises her hand and tries to hit someone.


    Oh, no, I''m really going to be spanked!?


    How can this man ignore his status as emperor?


    The night North blinks an eye, small body a turn, break free clothes to fall down, impartial, just fall on the back of the tiger, small arm embrace tiger neck, urgent voice way: "tiger, run!"


    "Roar!" With a low roar, the little tiger "swish" into the thick grass, carrying the night north. After three runs and two runs, he disappeared in the sun.


    Wan yinshuang was surprised, and then jumped into the grass. As far as she could see, pieces of green, yellow and white grass swayed with the wind. Every piece was like a little tiger, and every piece was not a little tiger.


    The light purple children''s coat is swaying in her hands with the breeze, the beautiful coral buttons are shining in the sun, but wanyinshuang is messy in the wind.


    What''s going on?


    The clothes are very complete, not torn, so it''s not an accident, but night North unties the buttons to escape.


    That is to say, when he talked to her, his little hand was not idle, he untied the Coat Button quietly and escaped by himself!


    What a black and cunning little slicker!


    I didn''t expect that she was calculated by a five-year-old child after spending several years at the border.


    He didn''t catch up with his future husband, but also lost the culprit. The gnashing of teeth roared through the clouds with a strong anger: "xuanyuanbei, you little bastard, I''m not finished with you!"


    In the busy street, people come and go. Mo Yufan and yebei meet at the corner of the street. Looking at yebei in a snow-green jacket, Mo Yufan is surprised: "Xiaobei, where''s your coat?"


    "What do you say?"


    "Aunt Wan robbed me!" Night north does not think so, the sun shining warm, do not wear a coat is not cold.


    Mo Yufan took a puff from the corner of his mouth. If he couldn''t catch up with him, he taught Xiaobei a lesson and robbed him of his clothes. Wan yinshuang was really a shrew and unreasonable: "Xiaobei now knows how much trouble women are in."


    Just think of Wan yinshuang, like his father, lifting his collar to teach him. Yebei nodded with lingering fear: "my mother is much more gentle."


    "That''s nature. There are few people like your mother in the world." When it comes to light rain, a trace of tenderness flashed through Mo Yufan''s eyes, and then disappeared.


    "Xiaobei, let''s go to the clothing store to buy you a coat first, and then go to the restaurant for dinner." Yebei helps him get rid of that erlengzi. He is going to invite yebei to have lunch and thank him for his help.


    "No, No." At night, the cerebellar pouch shakes like a rattle: "I want to go home for lunch, or my mother will worry."


    "Wan yinshuang was thrown away. She must have taken your coat to complain. Your mother knows that you are with me. She won''t worry. If you go back now and are caught by Wan yinshuang, you will have to spank you."


    There are not many people who know about Jiang feibai''s living in Fengshan, but these people who are good friends with Xiaoyu still know something.


    Wan yinshuang came to Fengshan and met Xiaobei. He would have to go to Xiaoyu to have a chat. Maybe he would just wait in the mansion. If they go back now, they would be trapped.

 Chapter 1419

    Yebei touched his little ass, Wan yinshuang slapped him, it seemed that he still had some pain, he didn''t want to be beaten again: "well, first buy clothes, then eat!"


    The emperor has been beaten. When he goes back, he must complain to Uncle Xuanyuan.


    Fengshan restaurant is located in the most prosperous street, but also at the foot of Fengshan. It''s the largest restaurant in the city. It''s not dinner time yet. The restaurant is bustling with people.


    When Mo Yufan walks into the restaurant with yebei''s little hand, the hall is full of people. However, they are not eating and drinking table by table. Instead, adults sit around the periphery, with children in the middle and two old people sitting in the front,


    The hall of Nuo is almost enclosed.


    In the middle of the open space, there are dozens of children, all of whom are a few years old, and the oldest is less than 10 years old. The old man sitting on the top is a gray haired old man who mutters that he doesn''t know what to say, but the man next to him takes notes.


    The children didn''t play, they were very quiet, even the adults sitting outside didn''t speak out, the scene was a little rigorous.


    "My guest, do you want to make a point or have a meal?" A shopkeeper came forward, warmly greeting, eyes intentionally or unintentionally, Piao to the north of the night.


    "Do you have a dining room?" Mo Yufan doesn''t like noise, and he also brings a child. It''s complicated outside, so he naturally wants to enter the elegant room.


    "Yes, two on the second floor, please." Small two smile full face of walk in front of, sharp of take Mo Yufan, night north go upstairs, entered Ya room.


    Yajian is exquisitely decorated and clean. Xiao Er poured two cups of tea and handed over the menu: "what would you like to eat, my guest?"


    Mo Yufan picked up the menu and looked at it: "what would Xiao Bei like to eat?"


    "Everything is fine. I''m not picky about food." Xiaoyao Island, light rain every three to five on the next kitchen.


    When she came to Fengshan, she often went into the kitchen. The dishes she cooked were delicious, no matter what meat or vegetables she ate. She enjoyed every meal at night, so she was not picky.


    Mo Yufan carefully looked at the menu and was preparing to order some restaurant dishes. A proud childlike voice came into the room through the half open window.


    Then, the hall of people''s praise and cheers rang out one after another, Mo Yufan pick eyebrows: "small two, what''s going on outside?"


    "My guest, it''s a stranger." Xiao Er is a hot lover. Seeing that Mo Yufan didn''t know, he talked on and on: "you just came here, so you don''t know. Today is the day for Changsheng college to recruit students. They specially packed the hall as the assessment place. They only accept children from five to eight years old. The old man sitting in the middle is a very famous gentleman in the college. The students he teaches are all amazing..."


    "Changsheng college?" Mo Yufan frowned, indicating that he had never heard of the name of the college.


    Yebei is also at a loss. He came to Fengshan for several months and heard the name of Changsheng College for the first time.


    The shopkeeper laughed: "just a few years ago, the college introduced a group of teachers. The unknown college was transformed in a flash. All the students who came out of the college had great achievements in both literature and martial arts. Many of them had passed the exam and became officials. Therefore, many people came here with admiration and wanted their children to get ahead in the College


    My guest, won''t you let this young man have a try? " Looking at the night north, the reputation of Changsheng college is very loud in Fengshan.


    Some of the guests who passed by sent their children to the college with a try attitude. They didn''t want their children to become pillars. They were so happy that they couldn''t close their mouths and worshiped Buddha.

 Chapter 1420

    "No, there are countless teachers at home." Mo Yufan carelessly perfunctory, Xiaobei is on behalf of the small emperor.


    No matter how good Changsheng college is, it can''t compare with those really talented Taifu and his party.


    Small two smile carefully look at the night north, although see clothes material is good, people also spirit, but also didn''t see what?


    Does the family have an academy?


    So many teachers?


    He would never have thought that the unknown child in front of him was the emperor of Dai Guo primary school!


    "Sophomore, who is that child?" Night North for the first time to see students assessment, very novel, ran out of the elegant room, lying on the balcony, see the hall of the sir, students.


    Small two corners of the mouth slightly smoke: you are all children, OK?


    Looking in the direction of his fingers, he saw a little boy standing in front of him. He was fat and clumsy. His chin was high and his face was arrogant, as if he was supercilious.


    "He''s the eldest son of ten thousand people who are not known here. He''s six years old. He began to practice calligraphy last year. It''s said that he changed four or five teachers in a year..." the second child lowered his voice and whispered, his eyes a little scared.


    "He answered all the questions just now. He should be very smart. Is it because the gentlemen are stupid and can''t teach him how to change so many gentlemen?" Night North puzzled lift an eye.


    Small two unnatural light cough a few: "this... Is not like this... Heard is too domineering some, drove the gentleman away."


    It is said that it is not that the gentlemen are too stupid to teach the child, but that they can''t stand his arrogance and egotism.


    The second child has been running up and down the restaurant all morning, so he knows something about the assessment. The question that the gentleman asked is clear that other children can answer it, but the young master Wan is ahead of others and won''t be answered.


    We dare not speak out, so we have to let him show up.


    "Sophomore, I want drunk chicken, braised eggplant, Squirrel Fish, Mapo Tofu..." Mo Yufan ordered more than ten kinds of vegetables at one go.


    The second child wrote it down one by one, then left the room and handed the list to the kitchen.


    Mo Yufan saw that yebei had been looking down, and the children answered the questions with a smile: "does Xiaobei want to study in Changsheng college?"


    "No Yebei shook his head: "I just wonder why they all like reading and writing."


    Mo Yufan heard yebei''s voice and frowned: "don''t Xiaobei like reading and writing?"


    "I don''t like it." Yebei admitted it very directly.


    "I like to fly kites with my mother, eat delicious food made by my mother, play with my cousins, go to the river to pick lotus flowers, take little tiger to the mountain to look for rabbits... These things are much more interesting than reading and writing."


    Mo Yufan touched yebei''s head and said, "you''re still young. It doesn''t matter if you play. But you''re the emperor of daiguo. Your talent is related to the rise and fall of daiguo. If you grow up, you must read, write and practice martial arts."


    At night, uncle Mo, uncle Xiaobai and uncle Xuanyuan all told him to read and write.


    However, they didn''t follow him every day. They were better than his unscrupulous father and robbed his mother.


    "The last question is to make a poem with this painting."


    The old man in the hall took out a picture and hung it on the big board behind him. The painting is a splash of ink and blue in the south of the Yangtze River. There are mountains, water, flowers and birds. The exquisite painting skills are vivid, making people feel like facing the beautiful scenery of the south of the Yangtze River.


    All of a sudden, the hall quieted down. The children lowered their heads and pondered, and Wan Xiaozi, who was nobody in the name, frowned at the painting.

 Chapter 1421

    These children are very young. Some of them have just come into contact with books and can read a few words. Who can write poetry? It''s not Cao Zhi''s rebirth who uses this painting to write poetry. Is that old guy deliberately embarrassing them.


    The old man took a panoramic view of the children''s faces, stroked their beards, and said with a smile, "can no one make a poem?"


    "From afar, you can see the colorful mountains and hear the silent water near you. When spring goes, the flowers are still there, but when people come, the birds are not surprised." The clear children''s voice in the north of the night resounds in the silent hall, and people in meditation wake up suddenly.


    Good poem, good poem, symmetry and rhyme. Who made it?


    A road surprised vision followed prestige to come over, saw the night North behind the second floor balustrade.


    "The poem just now was written by Xiaoyou?" In the old man''s shrewd eyes, it''s hard to hide his surprise.


    What a little boy! He can make such a poem. Even if he was born in a rich family, his talent is rare.


    Mo Yufan also looks at yebei in surprise. Is this poem written by Xiaobei?


    He''s only five years old. Why is intelligence so evil?


    "I think so." In the north of the night, he lied. In fact, the poem was made by his mother.


    He heard it from his mother''s mouth by chance. He thought it was good, so he wrote it down. He didn''t say it was his poem, which was ambiguous. In this way, he was not a bad kid who cheated.


    "What do you call Xiao you?" The old man asked with a smile and was kind.


    Just like the kind uncle Xiaobai, yebei has a good feeling for him: "my name is Xiaobei."


    The old man nodded, stroked his beard and said, "can Xiaobei read?"


    "Know some simple words." By the East night Xuan according to write a few months of post, night North know a lot of words.


    In fact, he also read several books. Not only his mother would point to the comic book to tell him stories, but also his grandfather would teach him. The Three Character Classic would be read, and uncle Xuanyuan''s thirty-six stratagems would be read and recited, but he didn''t understand it very well.


    The old man then asked, "can I ever practice martial arts?"


    "A little bit." Yebei has only been in touch with him for a year. Chang''an and rosefinch both teach him squatting horse steps. His father occasionally beats him. He knows a little bit.


    The old man smiles. The child is good. Looking at his appearance, he is a material for practicing martial arts: "how old are you now?"


    "Five and a half years old." Night north is quite proud, head high raised, he has been able to protect his mother, is an adult!


    "Do you want to go to Changsheng college? The old man''s light words exploded like thunder, which made the people unable to move for a long time.


    Did they hear correctly that the old man of Changsheng college is inviting a child into the college?


    The other children are too old to be approved.


    Wan Xiaozi''s reaction was the biggest. He glared at yebei and said angrily, "Sir, he didn''t take part in the examination. It''s unfair."


    "Xiaobei is very clever. We can take him out of the ordinary." The old man answers the words of ten thousand children, but his eyes look to the north of the night.


    "Sir, how can we prove that he is clever if he didn''t take part in our quiz just now?" Wan Xiaoren stares at yebei fiercely. He is very unconvinced. He has answered many questions correctly just now. He is the best one in this group of freshmen.


    They envied him and envied him, but when this smelly boy came, no one paid attention to him, even in the eyes of the examiners.


    The old man said with a smile, "the painting just now, which is composed of poems, is the best test of one''s ability and learning. Ordinary children can''t make it."


    Ten thousand children gnash their teeth in anger, but they can''t find any reason to refute it. They stomp their feet in anger. Hateful, hateful.


    Yebei blinked: "thank you for your kindness, sir, but I don''t have time. The homework arranged by my family every day has already given me a headache. I really can''t come."


    His parents won''t allow him either, or his uncle Xuanyuan will take him back to Taifu for their class.

 Chapter 1422

    Every day he was forced by his father to write and paste. He was tired and in pain all over his body. Go to college again and kill him. He didn''t want to go.


    "The master you have arranged at home? It''s very good. It''s just that the college can meet different students, which is quite different from home. " The old man is not arrogant and impetuous. He is very reasonable.


    "People in Fengshan almost know the location of Changsheng college. If you want to come, and your parents agree, you can come directly to the college to find me. My old name is Han."


    "Thank you, Mr. Han." Night North smile eyes narrowed into a crescent, "but I really can''t come, my parents will not agree, thank you for your love." Yebei sincerely refused.


    "My guest, here you are." Small two singing, carrying four or five dishes to the second floor, bursts of fragrance, people salivate.


    Night North instantly felt hungry, pull Mo Yufan into Ya room.


    Set the meal, the second child back, night North net hand, holding chopsticks to eat.


    Mo Yufan sipped the wine lightly and said carelessly, "don''t you really want to go to college? You can get to know a lot of children. It should be a good school to listen to your comments. "


    Night North eyes turned: "don''t want to, because my mother won''t agree."


    "That''s true." Mo Yufan nods. Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan can''t live in Fengshan for a long time.


    Xiaobei is still young, and Xiaoyu is not sure to keep him here. When their husband and wife go back, they will take Xiaobei away.


    Inadvertently, Mo Yufan glanced at the red clothes on the street and sighed helplessly: "that Er Leng Zi is very powerful. He found it here."


    Yebei leaned over her head and looked out through the window. Wan yinshuang was walking on the road, watching from left to right, as if looking for something. "How did aunt Wan find here?"


    "We didn''t go back. Naturally, we had dinner outside. There were only a few restaurants in Fengshan. It''s not unusual for her to find them here."


    Mo Yufan put down his glass and looked at yebei: "you eat slowly. I''ll lead her away first, and then come back to pick you up."


    "Good." Yebei nodded, holding the drumsticks and eating greasy. He ate three meals a day on time. Now it''s meal time. He''s hungry and delicious.


    Yajian door is not closed tightly. Mo Yufan flies out of the window and is seen by Wan, who always pays attention to their movements.


    He took advantage of the public''s inattention, he opened the door, walked into the elegant room, looked at the night North gnawing chicken legs, mouth raised a cold smile: "Xiaobei classmate, I want to compete with you."


    Night North hand dun dun, and continue to bite, "no interest!"


    "How dare you look down on me?" Wan was angry. No one dared to do this to him.


    Immediately out of the fist, a hit is still eating night north.


    Yebei frowned slightly, dodged and kicked Wan''s butt. He threw himself on the ground and rubbed a little skin off his face.


    "Ah... You dare to hit me... I''ll kill you!" Wan was furious, and regardless of the moves, he swung his fist to the north of the night.


    Yebei jumps out of his seat with his little feet swaying. He trips to the ground again, and then quickly rides on WAN.


    "I''ll see who killed whom. Try another one?" Yebei''s little hand hit Wan''s face.


    Not heavy, but let ten thousand students feel face lost, Wai Wai.


    "Ah, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu, Wu

 Chapter 1423

    Yebei took off Wan''s shoes and hit him on the head. After a while, Wan''s face turned blue and purple.


    After waiting for a long time, Wan Yuanwai downstairs felt that his son would surely teach the boy a lesson.


    He waited in peace, but now he had been waiting for a long time, and no one came out, so he went upstairs and entered the room.


    When he saw his son being beaten by pressure, he was furious and rushed over. His hand just stretched out to grasp the collar of yebei.


    By night North flexible turn around, hiding behind the big table, "two hit one, adults bully children, shameless!"


    Night North looking at master Wan distressed to help up his son, yelling at the side, be sure to let the people below hear.


    Mo Yufan went out for a walk and led Wan yinshuang to another place. Then he went back to the restaurant in a gust of wind.


    As soon as I got downstairs, I saw the door of my private room open and heard the voice of yebei.


    Busy rushed in, that ten thousand members rely on oneself is adult, roll up sleeve is preparing to beat night north, discover outside the door to come in a person!


    Mo Yufan see someone to bully night north, angry: "who dare to be wild!"


    Fly up a foot, kick a person to fly out, just from the open window, Zi slip fly out.


    "Ah..." I heard master Wan''s exclamation from afar.


    Wan had already fainted and lay on the ground.


    "Xiaobei, what''s the matter? Have you hurt anything?" Mo Yufan anxious to check the night north, back to his pulse.


    "I''m fine. He''s the one who''s in trouble!" Night North complacently pointed to the ground of ten thousand students do not know.


    Mo Yufan felt his pulse and was relieved. Fortunately, if something happened to this boy, Dongfang yexuan had to shave him alive.


    "Yes? Yebei great Xia is really amazing


    Night North just happy finish saying, heard a terrible voice, weak turn head, see a few people standing outside the door.


    "Dad, Niang..." the guilty call way, and then the sugar coated shells pounce on Xiaoyu''s arms.


    "Mother, I miss you so much! It says that one day is like three autumn, but I think a quarter of an hour is ten autumn. "


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu chuckled and held the man up, "the mouth touched honey, so sweet?"


    Yebei shook his head hastily, "no, no, what Xiaobei said is true! Mother, believe me


    That sincere eyes, people want to believe it or not, but this does not include the night Xuan who knows him very well, how dark his son is, he knows best.


    "Well, I believe what Xiaobei said is true!" Xiaoyu walks into the private room with yebei in her arms.


    "Brother Mo, long time no see!"


    Mo Yufan nodded, "long time no see."


    "Dongfang, you are really good at hiding and coming here." This guy now has a wife and children, but he doesn''t go out and walk around very much, and the business below is given to others.


    Night Xuan nodded, "well, walk around, accompany light rain to see the scenery."


    Mo Yufan thinks that the tooth is sour, this person can''t get married, otherwise speaking, it always makes people itch and want to hit people.


    "Mo Yufan, why do you hide from me? Am I so annoying?" Wan yinshuang rushed out from behind and stood two steps away from Mo Yufan.


    Eyes with grievance and stubborn, staring at Mo Yufan''s eyes.


    Mo Yufan was stunned for a moment, then slowly shook his head, "no, I just don''t like trouble."

 Chapter 1424

    For him, this kind of entangled woman is the biggest trouble.


    That''s why he doesn''t like to stay in one place too long and likes to walk around.


    Light rain holding night North went to the table to sit down, Oriental night Xuan swept the children on the ground, rosefinch immediately hand, carrying the children out of the room.


    After sitting down, Dongfang yexuan took yebei in Xiaoyu''s hand and put it in the seat beside him. "Your mother is a woman, you are a man. You can''t always be held by others. What if you crush your mother? You are no longer a child. "


    Xiaoyu holds the gesture of yebei and confiscates it. He hears such a sentence. Isn''t five years old a child?


    In modern times, children under the age of 18 are regarded as children; In fairyland, ten thousand years old is a child.


    Why isn''t her son a child now?


    "Dad, I know. My mother''s hands are sore after holding her for a long time. I''ll pay attention to it. But everyone says Xiaobei is a child. I haven''t grown up yet." Night North Du mouth, he considerate mother, but he still like the embrace of his mother.


    It''s warm, soft and comfortable.


    Night Xuan light glance one eye, "do you want to be a coward, don''t be a little man?"? Protect your mother? "


    Night North tangled, what should he do?


    But does he really like his mother''s embrace?


    "Husband, don''t ask too much of Xiaobei." Reach out to hold the hand of the East night Xuan, smile, and then turn to see two people who are still looking at each other bitterly.


    "Brother Mo, Yin Shuang, how do you know each other? Can you tell us about it? " There are still two people standing here. Of course, it''s important to dig up gossip.


    It can also distract the attention of the two fathers and sons.


    Mo Yufan pursed his mouth in a straight line, then came to sit down and looked up at Wan yinshuang who was still standing: "last year, when I traveled to the Dai border, I just met Wan''s father who was injured. I went to see him for treatment, and then..."


    Because many of the border areas are not very convenient, especially the water, he went to a nearby river to bathe one night, and then... Met Wan Yin Shuang who also bathed in the shade.


    Then they had a fight and got entangled.


    Wan yinshuang asked him to take charge and marry her, but he didn''t want to. He didn''t mean to, and he didn''t plan to marry her. So he ran around and hid. Unfortunately, he was found by this woman and followed her every day.


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "I said brother Mo, isn''t it normal for people to ask you to be responsible? Who let you see people''s bodies? "


    Wan yinshuang thinks that Xiaoyu has said something fair, so she comes to sit beside Xiaoyu and holds her hand.


    "It''s just that Xiaoyu knows the truth, not like some people, who don''t admit to it."


    Mo Yufan: "I''ve wronged a man. I don''t think he''s a irresponsible man.


    "I don''t see anything at all. Besides, I''m a doctor. There are no men or women in front of the doctor. The women I''ve seen have 80 bodies without 100. Am I responsible for everything?"


    Wan yinshuang got angry, patted the table and glared, "Mo Yufan, what do you mean? What do you think of me? "


    Light rain in the heart shakes head, this ten thousand recite frost still can''t change the problem of impulse, say is two Leng son is really two Leng son.


    It''s hard to do business in a hurry. It''s all about strategy. What''s the most suitable for this kind of man.

 Chapter 1425

    "Brother Mo, how can I listen to the meaning of your words, as if I didn''t see some regrets?"


    Mo Yufan stares at Xiaoyu. Isn''t this trouble? Is that the key point in his words?


    "You... So that''s what you mean, but I''m not a casual woman. If you want to... You have to wait until we get married!" Wan yinshuang suddenly lowers her head and sits down slowly. She looks at Mo Yufan several times.


    What is mo Yufan''s expression? Xiaoyu doesn''t know, but she felt goose bumps fall all over the ground at that time. She almost didn''t pick it up. She is really a god!


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." Xiaoyu can only smile awkwardly.


    I''m sorry, Mo Yufan.


    Light rain and night Xuan look at each other, night Xuan face a little other expression is not, or indifference, such as, she blinked, the corner of her mouth.


    It seems that she should not mind her own business. She''d better be less involved in other people''s family affairs.


    Afraid of two people quarrel, "Mo big brother, Yin frost, we now live in Fengshan River feibai site, do you want to play together for two days, the mountain scenery is still very good."


    The night North pulls his father''s sleeve to play, the adult''s topic he does not mix in, but about Fengshan, he stayed for several months, still has the right to speak.


    "Really, really, Fengshan is fun. My mother makes delicious food with different patterns every day, and my father takes me hunting. There are many flowers and fruits in the mountain. Please play with us!"


    The night North excitedly brandishes the small hand, looks like the number which gives orders, makes people have the feeling of seeing all the heroes.


    Mo Yufan sat beside yebi and rubbed his head. "Yebei said it was fun. It must be fun. Then I''d better obey my orders and play with you for two days."


    "Oh, that''s great. Uncle Mo agreed to me. Mother, uncle Mo agreed to me." Yebei clapped and looked at his mother happily.


    Xiaoyu said with a smile, "yes, Xiaobei is really powerful and has a big face. As soon as you say it, uncle Mo agrees."


    This kid is so cute.


    "In that case, yinshuang, you can stay and play together for a few days." Xiaoyu blinks at wanyinshuang, so you have a chance to contact Mo Yufan.


    This girl has always been a reckless, but also hate evil, but has a good heart, she thinks Wan yinshuang and Mo Yufan are quite suitable.


    "Since you are so gracious to invite me, I''ll give you some face naturally, and I''ll stay here reluctantly." Wan yinshuang pretends to nod with reserve. In fact, she will be very happy in her heart.


    We sat in the room for a while and came out together. The original assessment in the hall below was over, and we were walking outside.


    The old man saw yebei in the arms of the White Tiger: "Hi, Xiaobei..."


    As soon as the voice started, it was interrupted by a roar: "that''s them, call me all!"


    Wan Yuanwai was thrown out of the window by Mo Yufan. After climbing up, he went home to move the rescue troops and reported back to the official, bringing a lot of officials.


    "Who are you? How dare you make trouble in Fengshan and bully the weak? Arrest them all."


    Light rain pick eyebrow, didn''t speak, also didn''t start, but leisurely leaning against night Xuan''s chest, standing at the stairway looking at the drama.


    Mo Yufan saw Wan Yuanwai, frowning, "it seems that the fight is too light, the lesson did not eat enough."


    Night North nap time, some sleepy, lazy lying on the shoulder of the white tiger, "why catch us, we did not do anything wrong?"

 Chapter 1426

    "Hum, you damned bastards. Some adults bullied a child and knocked his son unconscious. Let''s have a look." Wan Yuanwai went to one side and held Wan, who was still lying unconscious, in his arms.


    "My son is still so young. You''ve done it too. Look at him. He''s not human."


    People who were going to leave were curious to stay, and then looked at Xiaoyu and his party with condemnation.


    "How can you bully a child of several years old like this? It''s so heartless."


    "Heartless, look at that child. His face is swollen and his body is dirty. How much abuse has he suffered?"


    Everyone has the heart to protect the weak and the heart to follow the crowd. Seeing that Xiaoyu and his party are bright and beautiful, but seeing that wanyuanwai and his son are in a mess, they feel that wanyuanwai and his son are the weak bullied.


    Night North Nuo soft language: "but he advanced my room to beat me, I won, his father came in to kill me, my uncle just beat away his father''s... Mother, was I wrong?"


    Puzzled look, looking at the dull cute, especially he was sleepy, eyes still with mist, especially lovely.


    After listening to yebei''s words, the onlookers felt that such a young child would not lie. What''s wrong is that Wan Yuanwai yelled so loudly about his own fault. It''s really sick.


    "Hum, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Today I want to let you know that my family can''t afford to be provoked so much. Let''s give it to me and beat them all to death. The man takes off one leg and throws the child into the mountain. It''s better for the wolf to take it. As for the two women..."


    Wanyuanwai watched a few people turn black. He didn''t pay attention to them at all. Instead, he looked at Xiaoyu wanyuanwai and said, "it''s good to take them back to be concubines!"


    Night Xuan''s hands make a click sound. When the thugs rush up, they jump out with Chang''an in the dark, and then unload the thugs'' legs.


    One minute ago, wanyuanwai was still swaggering. The next second, he peed in his pants, and drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip drip.


    Night Xuan disgusted turn head, don''t forget to turn light rain''s head away, "handle clean."


    Cold command, and then leave with light rain.


    Because things happened so fast that the people left in the hall didn''t react, so when Xiaoyu and his party stepped out of the restaurant, they suddenly yelled: "kill someone..."


    There is no need for light rain control in the follow-up, but it seems that ten thousand people were given a leg discount, and all the property of his family disappeared overnight, and the whole family was crowded in the broken temple.


    Living on begging, all his concubines ran away, and his wife also ran away with a passing street vendor one day.


    Anyway, it''s very sad. As for those officials who were sent to Dami mountain to dig coal, the county magistrate who was not in charge of the affairs was sentenced to be executed after autumn because he was corrupt, perverted the law and cheated the people.


    Everyone back to Fengshan killer door, night North excited dancing to jiangfeibai told all the way adventure.


    "Uncle Xiaobai, it was really dangerous at that time. Fortunately, I was smart, or I would have been captured by those bad guys. But Xiaohu was the big one. Without it, I would not be so powerful."


    "Well, Xiaobei is really good. He can beat the bad guys away." Although Jiang feibai is smiling, he is angry in his heart. There are bandits in his territory. How can this happen.


    I''ll send someone to check the surrounding mountains in a minute.

 Chapter 1427

    Back mountain, night Xuan back tree, light rain is leaning in his arms, two people leisurely began to sleep.


    A fire was set up near the stream. Yumei, Ziqiong and Zifei made food. Chang''an caught fish in the water. Jiang feibai took yebei, his little tiger and rosefinch to hunt.


    And Mo Yufan and Wan yinshuang are making noise on the side.


    "I don''t care. If you don''t marry me, I''ll pester you all my life until you agree."


    "We are not suitable. You''d better not waste your mind on me."


    "It''s not suitable for us. You can talk about it. Feelings can be cultivated. You haven''t tried. How can you know it''s not suitable? My parents didn''t even meet before they got married. Didn''t they have a good time? "


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu listens to their conversation and laughs.


    Night Xuan opens an eye, "smile what?"


    "Don''t you think they look like enemies? I think they''re going to get together, or we''ll bet. "


    "No gambling." Night Xuan head rubs rubs rubs her hair top.


    "Why?" Xiaoyu raises her eyes and looks at him in a puzzled way.


    "Because what you say will come true." Even if not, I will let it have, as long as you want, it will come true.


    Light rain inexplicable, his subconscious let her mind a swing, he occasionally inadvertent words than sweet words let her feel happy.


    "Let''s wait and see." Light rain lay well, eyes moved back to the two people who talked endlessly.


    "You men just like to wriggle. Can''t you just say what you like? Every time we have to wait until the end, we are not afraid that our daughter-in-law will become someone else. "


    Night Xuan pick eyebrow, this is to blame him when the underground mansion didn''t show sincerity?


    "Lady, actually, a man''s willingness to spend time on a woman has already explained a lot."


    He had accompanied her to play, to make trouble with her, as long as she wanted, he would give his life to accompany, this can not explain?


    "But as long as you don''t make it clear directly, the other party can''t be sure. You say that if I treat you very well, I don''t like you. One day you told me that you like me, but I told you that I just treat you as a friend. Isn''t that very embarrassing? They will also be regarded as self righteous and self amorous... "


    Isn''t that a lot of things?


    "No!" Night Xuan light say.


    "What won''t?"


    "It won''t happen to me." What he wants will come true.


    Xiaoyu: "should he be too confident, or should she be too easy to catch up?


    I''m afraid there are both.


    "Niang, Niang, you see, I hunted together with Xiaohu. Are we very powerful?" The night North rides the small tiger to rush toward the light rain happily.


    In front of the light rain, they were blocked by an invisible wall.


    Xiaoyu waved his hand casually, "Xiaobei is great. These two pheasants are still alive."


    Yebei jumps down, pours into Xiaoyu''s arms and rubs, "Niang, it''s my attention. I told Xiaohu not to bite him to death. Niang, you see, I have a good thing for you..."


    Yebei carefully takes down his pocket and takes out two eggs which are bigger than bird eggs and smaller than eggs.


    "Wow, it''s a wild egg. It''s delicious. Where did Xiaobei find it? How come there are only two?" Xiaoyu put yebei''s hand in his palm and praised his son happily.


    "I found it when I caught the pheasant. I don''t know if I can eat it, so I brought two back."

 Chapter 1428

    In fact, there were a few, but he only wanted to share them with his mother, so he only took two.


    "Well, Xiaobei is great. Go and put the wild eggs under the fire. You can eat them in a moment." Xiaoyu patted her son on the head.


    Looking at the happy son ran past, knowing a smile.


    "Does the lady like it?" Night Xuan looks at the figure of the little fellow to ask a way.


    "I can''t say I like it or hate it. I just remember when I was a child, my parents worked in the fields and occasionally brought them back to give us three extra meals. I was very happy at that time."


    Xiaoyu is talking about the home of the world, Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu.


    "Ordinary although a little bit hard, but a lot of times can experience happiness." He doesn''t feel that way.


    In this side of the outing, we have a good time, especially the night north, with the leg of the wolf, running everywhere, also don''t know tired.


    After going back, Xiaoyu finds an opportunity and whispers to wanyinshuang, but no one pays attention to it.


    After a few days, Xiaoyu left Fengshan for Liao.


    Mo Yufan left, said to continue to travel, Wan yinshuang also left, something at home.


    So Xiaoyu went to Liao with Dongfang yexuan and Jiang feibai.


    Jiang feibai''s palace is very luxurious, which is in line with the appearance of his Sao Bao. There are no ugly maids and little fellows in it.


    "I said, elder brother, you are so good in this house. How can you still run outside every day? It''s just a tyranny!"


    Xiaoyu takes yebei''s little hand and walks on the path in Wangye''s house.


    All I met along the way were pretty maids and boys.


    "What''s good here? The sky outside is more vast, where is this birdcage like place to compare Jiang feibai shakes his white jade paper fan.


    "Well, you''re really full. I don''t know how many people are hungry. They''ve struggled for several lives and can''t live in this cage." Think about modern people, work hard, not just for a house.


    "Besides, looking at these beautiful girls and men every day will make them feel better."


    Night North suddenly stopped, seriously in front of the rain: "mother, they are not beautiful, you are beautiful, you are the most beautiful in my heart."


    Xiaoyu: "in the face of her son''s sudden confession, Xiaoyu is naturally jubilant, holding her son and gnawing two mouths.


    "My son has eyes, just like my mother."


    All of you: --


    Yexuan''s eyebrows jump. As soon as he catches the chance, he grabs his daughter-in-law with him. This sweet talk has taken away the mind of the lady. What''s the matter with him?


    "Son, when you have a daughter-in-law, you won''t feel that way." His intention is to stir up the feelings of mother and son, who wants to.


    "Yexuan! You mean I''m not beautiful, and I don''t have a future daughter-in-law, do you? " Xiaoyu''s eyes are angry. Before she married, she began to dislike it. How can she get it later.


    Night Xuan this just discovers to start a prairie fire to overdo, lift the Niang son hair, angry, how to do?


    Just about to explain, his son has made a quick response to him.


    "Mother." The night North small hand grasps the light rain''s hand, "you are in my heart most beautiful, who also can''t compare with you, hereafter I also don''t want daughter-in-law, as long as mother."


    Face can be serious, in order to show sincerity, but also hands holding the hands of light rain.


    Xiaoyu was in a beautiful mood for a moment. "It''s still my son. Unlike some people, he''s just a living Chen Shimei who dislikes his wife!" To night Xuan body to glance one eye, immediately withdraw.

 Chapter 1429

    Yexuan: "it''s a happy thing to have a clever son with a black belly.


    But there is a son who digs holes everywhere, and also stirs up the relationship between husband and wife. Who wants such a son to take him away quickly, pack and mail, and can also be reversed.


    "Lady, it''s not like that. I only have you in my eyes, and I can''t see any other women. I thought my son would be the same as me, and he would only see his own lady in the future."


    Xiaoyu is not moved. Is this to encourage his son to forget his mother when he has a daughter-in-law?


    "Lady, I''m wrong." Night Xuan has ignored is outside, will damage his image, quickly apologize.


    "Lady, you are always the most beautiful in my heart. Other women are a decoration in my eyes, no different from men."


    "Have you met another woman? So you know there''s no difference between men and women? " Xiaoyu retorted.


    Well! This


    "How can it be? A man is a piece of wood in my eyes. Only the lady is the white jade light in my heart. "


    Chang''an rosefinch, they have withdrawn from the group chat, retreated a lot silently, dare not see or listen.


    Jiang feibai is to touch nose silently, such Oriental night Xuan is really... Rare, don''t know why, looking at unexpectedly feel very Jieqi.


    Xiaoyu "Puchi" laughs. This guy, even if he says something nice, is so fresh and refined. How did he lose the sweet talk skills of Dongfang yexuan club after he became yexuan?


    Light rain finally laughed, night Xuan heart wiped wipe sweat, fortunately, can be regarded as a smile, he is really won''t coax people.


    I also want to know how a single man of hundreds of millions of years can know the skill of cajoling people because there is no difference between men and women.


    "Brother, which courtyard is the best in your mansion? Can I have it? What it''s like to live in the palace with my son. "


    Xiaoyu turns over this article and asks Jiang feibai with a smile.


    "You can have any yard you want, even if it''s my main yard. You''re welcome." Night north is the little emperor, originally live in the palace, plus and Xuanyuan Qi relationship, Jiang feibai is very sure.


    As long as Xiaoyu thinks, the palace is her home, so the palace is not unusual.


    Moreover, with the financial resources of Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan, it''s easy to build a palace. It''s just a joke to say that.


    "This big brother doesn''t know for sure. He''s much better than some people. Let''s go, Xiaobei. Let''s go and pick the yard." Xiaoyu leads yebei to hang out in the palace.


    Plan to air a night Xuan, and then a few days later, the eastern night Xuan can not enter the house of light rain, Jiang feibai was a good burst of ridicule.


    Finally, the night Xuan entered the room with a strong posture, he can''t do those gentle little meaning, can only be strong.


    He threw his son out and had a fight at the end of his bed for two days.


    Xiaoyu finally kneaded his waist to admit defeat, surrender and forgive.


    There''s no way. If it goes on like this, she''ll die in bed.


    On that day, a man sneaked out of the palace and went to the busy street.


    "Hum, a wicked Father knows how to control his mother and keep him away from me. It''s great to have a daughter-in-law. When I grow up, I''ll marry my mother, and then I''ll be my own daughter-in-law. Then I''ll drive my father away and don''t touch a finger."


    Night North a person in the street mutters, the dark place follows the dark Wei Fu Er, there is a little master who wants to rob the female master all the time, they are also very desperate.

 Chapter 1430

    "Fortunately, I know my mother has something she likes very much. If I go to buy it, she will be very happy. If I give her a surprise, my father will not be able to hold my mother." The night North murmurs to oneself, unconsciously walked to the most prosperous bustling middle section.


    Three people muttered in the corner, looking at the direction of the north of the night.


    After a while, one of the young women carried a bamboo basket to the north of the night.


    When we got to yebei, the bamboo basket was suddenly rubbed by the peddler passing by, and all the oranges fell out.


    "No eyes?" The vendor roared away.


    Leave women to cry not bitter grievance like, squat down to pick up oranges.


    Yebei squatted down to help, "Auntie, don''t be angry, I''ll help you pick it up."


    The woman''s face was puffed and her fingers were locked tightly. She''s not an aunt!


    The stiff face burst into a smile, and then became very gentle, like a bosom sister and a warm mother.


    "Thank you, little friend. It''s very kind of you." All picked up, the woman thanks to support the night north of the shoulder.


    "Thank you so much. Why don''t you come home with me and I''ll make peanut cakes for you. I''m famous for my delicious food."


    On a teahouse not far away, Xiaoyu and yexuan sat by the window: "husband, isn''t that Yang Miaomiao? How did she appear in the capital of Liao


    The night Xuan is insipid without the eye of wave to glance at one eye at will, then turn a head: "don''t know!"


    "It''s your brother''s woman who asked for many betrothal gifts in order to get married to the Dongfang family."


    "I don''t know!"


    Xiaoyu: "feelings in your eyes is really no man or woman, not important people really can''t remember?


    "I don''t know how she can appear here, but also entangled Xiaobei, saying that there is no conspiracy, ghosts don''t believe it."


    She said, night Xuan or old God in, leisurely tea.


    "Hey, I said, that''s your son. Are you so indifferent?"


    "The dark guard is following." Night Xuan light vomit, have no worry appearance at all.


    Xiaoyu thought, don''t I know there is a dark guard with me? If you don''t know, she would sit so calm?


    You know, night Xuan under the dark guard, Xuanyuan Qi arrangement, Jiang feibai arrangement, that add up to the number is not low, even if the assassin group attack, also can''t get good.


    See light rain seems not satisfied with his answer, added: "night North looking at is a child, but the mind is not low, you have to believe him."


    If yebei knew that his father praised him so much and deprived his mother of help, he would probably faint in the toilet.


    Yebei didn''t know that her parents were looking at her actions. She blinked like a black pearl: "aunt, thank you for your kindness, but my mother said that children can''t walk with strangers casually. They can''t eat from strangers. The consequences are very serious."


    Meng Meng''s words make a girl''s heart burst.


    But Yang Miaomiao is not included in this. She has anger in her eyes, but a smile on her face: "little brother, I''m only 26 years old, not an aunt. I want to call my sister. Besides, I''m not a bad person. Do you think the bad person is my sister? The bad guys are all vicious! "


    Xiaoyu said with a low smile, "I didn''t say that to Xiaobei. I don''t know where he heard it from."


    Night North slants a head, "don''t call aunt?"? But my mother is younger than you, my mother said, younger than my mother is called aunt, older than my mother is called aunt, so it''s not wrong! "

 Chapter 1431

    "Dad said that real bad people look like good people, so good people and bad people can''t be seen from their faces..."


    "Did you really say that?" Xiaoyu asks yexuan curiously.


    Yexuan nodded, "said, one day take him to the street, he saw an old woman fell, want to help, but later to help the young man was said to push to hurt the old woman fell murderer, Xiaobei saw that woman was wronged.


    I told him that appearance is not the standard to judge a person


    Xiaoyu put out her hand to cover her mouth and snickered, "I didn''t think that father and son were quite friendly in private."


    Yexuan


    After yebei finished, he patted his clothes and left, leaving Yang Miaomiao holding the bamboo basket tightly.


    "I''m a little smart, but I didn''t lose my face." The night Xuan Wu sips a cup of tea.


    Xiaoyu: "where''s your face? Now admit it''s your seed?


    A man and a woman in the corner found that the plan failed and their eyes darkened. Then an old woman appeared.


    "Ouch... Ouch..."


    The night North hears nearby someone to lament, walked over, "old woman, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yebei stood in front of his wife and asked with concern, but he didn''t reach out or get too close. He was separated by two people.


    Seeing the night North in front of him, song lanyue''s vicious mind came out. He looked like that bastard. They all died. They all died.


    Had it not been for them, she would not have been like this.


    "Well, old lady, I''m tired and my legs are crooked. Who can take me to the hospital?"


    There were several onlookers, but none of them offered a helping hand.


    "I''m afraid it''s porcelain bumping. A few days ago, my eldest niece''s mother-in-law and sister-in-law lost more than 100 taels of silver for helping an old woman in a lawsuit."


    "Yes, there are so many things like this. I can''t believe it. Don''t cheat money again."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Seeing that everyone was saying that she was a liar, song lanyue turned her eyes and said, "Oh, how can an old woman be a liar? Why don''t someone help me call my family? My family lives in the front alley, so I don''t have to worry about cheating."


    "I''m not sure. If there''s an accomplice in the alley, they''ll be caught asking for money as soon as they go in. If they don''t do it, they''ll be stupid." All the passers-by shook their heads.


    Song lanyue grinds her teeth. What''s your business? I didn''t ask you to do it. What are you yelling about?


    The ugly face squeezed out a smile, "little friend, can you help grandma? My son and daughter-in-law are all at home. Please call them for me and they will take me to the hospital. "


    Yebei''s small face is wrinkled into a steamed bun face. One by one, is it aimed at him?


    What''s waiting for him?


    Does he want to push the boat?


    After thinking about it, he said, "well, I like to help others most. Where is your home, I''ll call someone for you now!"


    Song LAN on the moon a joy: "my house is in front of that alley alley alley, next to inside the penultimate is."


    Night North help people''s smile, "everyone let..." squeezed out.


    Upstairs Xiaoyu worried frown, "Xiaobei will be OK, this family how so disgusting ah, also found the child''s head, how your father''s eyes so bad!"


    Night Xuan cup meal, "he is not my father." He was born with no parents.


    Finger light wave, rosefinch walked out.

 Chapter 1432

    Chang''an worried: "master, or I''ll go too, in case..."


    "No, one rosefinch is enough!" Night Xuan light refuse, so many dark Wei can''t protect the master, what to do?


    Rosefinch went not to help protect, but to add a heavy security, just in case, if it was not for the light rain, he would not shoot rosefinch.


    For him, he knows his son''s every move like the palm of his hand. Even if there is any problem thousands of miles away, he can arrive in a moment.


    Yebei walked out of the crowd and looked back at the surrounded old woman. She turned back and turned her lips coldly. Hum!


    Swagger to the alley, walk slowly, a look of not familiar with the world, more and more close to the back of the alley, and finally stand in front of a door.


    "Dong Dong... Is anyone there?"


    "Creak... Who!" A woman came out and opened the door.


    See night north, "ah, little brother, it''s you, sit inside quickly."


    Night North pretends to shake his head, "I''m here to help an old woman to deliver a message, her foot is crooked, let you pick her up, right in front."


    Yang Miaomiao pulled him in and said, "don''t worry. You''ve worked hard. Let''s have a rest. My sister will bring you some delicious food."


    "Who''s here, lady?" There was a man''s voice in the room.


    "It''s a child. Help me to take out the new snacks. I''ll give them to my little brother."


    Yang Miaomiao holds yebei in one hand to prevent him from running away.


    After Dongfang Yeliang came out, they exchanged a look, "is that what you said to help your little brother? It''s lovely. "


    Pass the snack on the plate. "Here, try it. It''s delicious."


    There is still a little foam on the snack. I don''t know if I think it''s the flour I don''t believe in.


    Can night Xuan feel that above can''t be what good thing, estimate is to think he is small, what all don''t understand, so don''t cover up.


    "No, I''m not hungry, thank you, uncle!" Yebei shakes his head and refuses.


    "It''s OK. Take it and eat it. It''s very small. It won''t get in the way." Dongfang Yeliang spread out his little hand and put a piece in.


    "Then... I''ll take it back and eat it slowly. By the way, the old woman asked you to pick her up. She was hurt and hurt. Go quickly!" The night North hesitates to put in the palm did not move.


    "You eat first, we''ll go together after eating." Dongfang Yeliang stares at yebei''s little hand with bright eyes.


    Can night north is not to eat, no matter what he said, finally, East night good ruthless, tough pinch a hard feed night north.


    Night North''s heart sank down, behind the hand than a gesture.


    The small courtyard is filled with dark guards in black. Dongfang Yeliang and Yang Miaomiao are restrained. Even song lanyue, who pretends to be ill, is carried and thrown on the ground by a dark guard.


    Yebei''s eyes were cold. When his father Dongfang yexuan was serious, he said, "I''ve given you a chance. I know it''s fake. I just want to see what you want to do. I didn''t expect that even a child like me would poison me!"


    "No... misunderstanding, little friend, we didn''t do anything. Don''t worry!" Yang Miaomiao cried out.


    "Misunderstanding?" The night North small person sneers, strides the calf to already fall on the ground the dim sum plate side.


    Pick up one by one, regardless of the dust has been put on the plate, carrying into Yang Miaomiao.


    "In that case, you can try your own dessert."


    Yang Miaomiao shook his head continuously, "no... I don''t eat it. It''s already dirty. Yes, it''s already dirty. I can''t eat it."

 Chapter 1433

    Night North don''t want to hear, point to a dark Wei at will: "you, give them to eat this."


    Dark Wei put away the sword, carrying the plate, mercilessly fed two pieces one by one, pushed aside.


    Song lanyue, who was fed two snacks, screamed, "what''s in this snack? What about the antidote? What about the antidote? "


    Dongfang Yeliang''s brain is a little dizzy. "Niang, it''s either poison / medicine or addictive / medicine. Don''t worry about it."


    He didn''t poison. It''s a child. If he is poisoned to death, he will get nothing. So he just put some medicine to confuse yebei and talk with Dongfang yexuan.


    "OK, OK!" Song lanyue''s panic heart slowly put down, can see so many dark guards in the yard, how can''t the heart put down.


    Unfortunately, they are still in the dark.


    Light rain and night Xuan don''t know when has come to not far from the roof, quietly watching the action here.


    "It seems that they are after us. No, to be more precise, they should be after Dongfang family''s money." Light rain mouth up, worthy of her son, crisp, although deep tiger, let her worry.


    However, it is very valuable for him to have such courage and insight when he is so young.


    "Well, we had this family''s credit when we had an accident. They were afraid of being arrested by Huangfu Zifeng and left at night. We didn''t find them. They dare to show up! I''m looking for death


    Night Xuan as long as think of at the beginning he and light rain separate, have Oriental night good participation, want to strangle each other.


    "What are you going to do? Shall I inform your father? " Let her feel unwilling, do not let go, kill or how, always want to give his father said a good.


    So many years without contact, no attention, this sudden appearance gave such a big surprise, she can''t help but want to see some blood.


    Night Xuan small rain board is, helpless way: "all say, he is not my father, you can be earthly plundered relatives as family, but I can''t, you know me, I will only treat them as passers-by, passing by."


    Xiaoyu nodded, "I know, but I always have to call you by name. I can''t call you by name directly. If you don''t change your name when you meet, it''s not embarrassing!"


    Night Xuan is a very lonely person, if it is not for her, her side of the relatives he will not put in the eye, also won''t stay in this no spirit of the earth.


    Night Xuan put her face by the wind disordered hair don''t to ear, lean in her lips Si grind a moment, "whatever you do, you like it." As long as you don''t force him.


    "Just when I knew it was these people, I had already sent someone back to send a message." The old man didn''t know what to do. He probably didn''t have the heart to deal with his wife and children.


    Night north with people, the East night good three people back to jiangfeibai''s palace, locked in the dungeon.


    "Mother, Xiaobei was so scared that he was almost taken away. He would never see his mother again. As long as he thought about it, Xiaobei was so scared, so sad, so sad..."


    The night North embraces light rain''s neck to act coquettishly, whistling hot gas sprinkles in light rain ear side.


    Xiaoyu laughs, this boy, when she doesn''t know anything, but her son sticks to her so much, she feels very happy.


    "Well, it''s really a poor child. In a moment, my mother will make you sweet potato and your favorite roast chicken, OK? So it won''t hurt? "


    Light night north tip of the nose, close to the front, with his nose and his under the separate.

 Chapter 1434

    Night North giggles, "good, good, mother is the best."


    Then I took tiger to play in the yard.


    Little tiger also came to Liao, but tiger was too dangerous to let out after all. He had been locked up in the yard of yebei, and he didn''t let other people touch him.


    Light rain looked at the night North ran far just take back the line of sight, and then see night Xuan hand holding a few pieces of paper.


    "What are you looking at?" Sit next to each other.


    Night Xuan handed her the information, light rain opened a look, the original is the Oriental night good a few years of information.


    At the beginning, xiangwangfu was sentenced to collude with daiguo to kill his head, while Sihai villa became a traitor who gave up his property to help daiguo fight in, and all of them had to be convicted.


    Dongfang Yeliang did a lot of things because of his connection with daiguo. It was he who secretly made a deal with xuanyuanqi.


    Later, for fear of being implicated, he took his daughter-in-law and mother to take away a large amount of money and things that could be taken from the house. He was caught by the famous Oriental City on the spot, and was expelled from the Oriental family and named from the ancestral hall.


    Later, a lot of things happened. Huangfu Zifeng didn''t have the energy to pursue Dongfang Yeliang, so he let him go.


    But he is not the material that Dongfang yexuan does business like that. He looks smart, but he just looks smart.


    Finally lost most of the family property, behind the light rain and Oriental night Xuan rise again, let everyone''s focus fall into Xiaoyao island.


    Even more despise the eastern night Liang a traitor, can''t move to no rain pick eyebrow shadow of Liao.


    But life is becoming more and more unsatisfactory. It''s hard to make a living. Yang Miaomiao''s mother''s family is already dilapidated. Later, he was directly knighted by huangfuzi Feng, and he has no help.


    This just hit the idea to the night north body, want to share a family property, had better return to the East home, share to the Xiaoyao Island inheritance.


    "Hiss!" Xiaoyu sneered, "I''ve seen shameless, I''ve never seen such shameless! I dare to make such an idea when I''m separated. In fact, my name has been removed, except for this Oriental surname, but it has nothing to do with it! "


    "What does your father think? He won''t really have to admit it, will he? If so, I can''t help throwing them all out of Xiaoyao island? "


    Xiaoyao island is her painstaking effort, which has nothing to do with the famous Oriental City.


    Night Xuan no longer correct her name, roll her back, "what angry, even if he wants to recognize, but also depends on whether we agree, if really agreed, I will let him realize how beautiful the life of Oriental night Liang is."


    Xiaoyu touches his chin, which is the rhythm of throwing his father to be a beggar?!


    Dongfang Yeliang''s family experienced the disaster of prison in jiangfeibai''s palace. After more than half a month, the famous city of the East finally arrived, and it was dusty.


    Night Xuan saw, disdain cold hum: "really love this wife and children, regardless of their old arms and legs!"


    Light rain low smile, this change twisted concern, also don''t know this father-in-law understand.


    "Grandfather, grandfather... Here you are. Xiao Bei misses you so much!" The night North waved the small hand to rush to come over, almost did not pounce on the Oriental famous city, retreated two steps just to embrace the big grandson.


    "Oh, my grandfather''s grandson, I haven''t seen him for nearly half a year. I want to die. How about growing taller? Is it fun outside?"


    The Oriental City originally wanted to say something about the Oriental night Pavilion, but when I saw my grandson, I couldn''t remember anything else.

 Chapter 1435

    "Oh, my grandfather''s grandson, I haven''t seen him for nearly half a year. I want to die. How about growing taller? Is it fun outside?"


    The Oriental City originally wanted to say something about the Oriental night Pavilion, but when I saw my grandson, I couldn''t remember anything else.


    "Ha ha ha... It''s fun and fun. Grandpa, I have a good friend. I''ll take you to see it. You will like it."


    "Really? I''ll see that grandfather. "


    "Let''s go now, Grandpa, I''ll direct you!" Night North pointed to the direction, the Oriental City as a mobile seat, quickly out of the light rain their line of sight.


    Xiaoyu: "they came out to meet her. They didn''t say anything. Can''t you even see her?


    The Oriental City holding yebei came to the place yebei said, originally thought it was a child, who knew it was a tiger with spot forehead.


    "This, this..." the famous Oriental City retreated several steps with yebei in its arms and watched warily the tiger swinging its tail in front of it.


    "Why are there tigers here? Don''t be afraid, Xiaobei. Grandpa will protect you! " Protecting yebei is going to quit.


    Yebei shouts: "don''t be afraid, Grandpa. Tiger doesn''t bite. It''s my new partner. We''re fine. Grandfather, let me down. "


    The famous Oriental City hesitates and refuses to let go. This is a tiger. How can it be friendly?


    Yebei patted the shoulder of the famous Oriental City, "Grandpa believes me. When Xiaohu was a cub, he followed me. He was very powerful and helped me beat away the bad guys."


    In the end, the famous Oriental city looked at yebei very seriously. It didn''t like to put it down after joking. However, it was still watching the tiger warily and was ready to run with yebei in case of an accident.


    The tiger looked at the famous Oriental City and roared: "roar..." let go of my little master. You go away and block my master!


    Hearing the news of the famous Oriental City, yebei reaches out and hugs yebei, but yebei skilfully rushes over and hugs Xiaohu''s neck. "Hahaha... Xiaohu, this is my grandfather. He''s old. Don''t yell, he''ll be afraid!"


    Old Oriental City: "he can''t help touching his face. Is he really old?


    He''s only in his forties, under 50, and he''s a handsome uncle.


    Xiao Hu rubbed the body of night north, and his voice was much lower.


    "Xiaobei, tiger is a fierce guy after all. He has a bad temper and can eat people. We''d better leave and don''t get so close." In the famous Oriental City, the tiger really didn''t hurt yebei, but I still don''t feel at ease. How can such a small child raise a tiger?


    "It doesn''t matter. Uncle Xiaobai gave it to me. My parents said that Xiaohu is very good. We eat and live together!" Night North grinning a small white teeth, bright.


    In the evening, when we had dinner together, the famous Oriental City first expressed the mood of disturbing the master Jiang feibai, and then began to bombard Xiaoyu and Dongfang yexuan.


    "You two are adults. How can you let Xiaobei come into contact with such a dangerous tiger? What if something happens?"


    Xiaoyu: "kick the next night Xuan: your father is not sick, right?


    Night Xuan left hand down, under the table patted her hand: when he was better, has been sick, never give up, never cured.


    "Yes, what my father said is that the tiger was raised from a young age. He was predestined by Xiaobei, so he stayed." Her own son, if there is danger, she still dare to stay?


    The famous Oriental City also knows that it can''t interfere too much, so it shut up after saying a few words.

 Chapter 1436

    "That, the thing about Dongfang Yeliang..." after thinking about it, Dongfang City looked around the people on the table, "I want to see you again!"


    Oriental night Xuan light a Pai, but let a person have the heart to startle the feeling of gall war, "you want to see is your freedom, don''t report with us."


    That''s what I said, but I can feel my son''s displeasure.


    "As early as when they separated and were removed from the genealogy by me, we were not related. I wanted to see him, just to ask a question."


    As for what it was, he didn''t say.


    Night Xuan and light rain have no opinion, just like night Xuan said, if such things can be forgiven, this father don''t recognize it.


    The next day, the famous Oriental City went to the dungeon to meet the three people of Dongfang Yeliang in person. Xiaoyu didn''t follow them. He was the only one who said something. Xiaoyu didn''t want to know.


    But later, when the famous Oriental city came out, it seemed ten years old and decadent.


    Just said a voice with night Xuan, casually after he handles, left a person to return to carefree island.


    "What''s the matter with the old man? How do you feel like you''ve been hit hard? " Xiaoyu takes yexuan''s arm and walks slowly from outside the city to the city without taking a bus.


    The son has been sent back to the palace by the white tiger.


    "I still remember saying that my mother, Dongfang yexuan, was lonely to death, not long after she gave birth to Dongfang yexuan." Night Xuan light narrative, accurate like to say another person.


    For him, Dongfang yexuan is a person in his memory, not himself.


    "In fact, she was poisoned chronically by song lanyue. Originally, she fell in love with the famous Oriental City, but later a traitor appeared around her. This person was song lanyue."


    "She used to be the maid beside huangfuxiang. She was still very close and could be said to be a confidant. But song lanyue climbed onto her husband''s bed and came to her with a big stomach to show off her power."


    "People who are already depressed are stimulated by people every day, and they are broken down by poison, so naturally they can''t survive."


    "The old man must have learned the truth from Song lanyue."


    Night Xuan tells the story of the gratitude and resentment of the previous generation with plain voice.


    Xiaoyu sighs after hearing that, in fact, human nature is very realistic. In places you can''t see, it''s really dirty.


    You can''t see it. In fact, it''s OK. You will believe that the world is beautiful. If you see it, you will despair.


    Everyone has a dirty side, just not known.


    "Husband, I will always be with you!" Xiaoyu held his arm and felt it.


    Night Xuan Dunzhu, deep eyes flashing, finally, reached out, rubbed her head: "fool, we are not the same, I can meet you, is a miracle, there will be no one else."


    "Me too!"


    Two people in the roadside affectionate kiss, heaven and earth all things pass, become foil.


    Dongfang Yeliang and his three men dealt with it separately. They used the poison they had given to Huangfu Xiang, but the dosage increased and they went after a day.


    Xiaoyu is still very kind, let people dig a pit to bury, did not throw the mass grave, also did not throw the barren mountains to feed the wolf.


    This incident has made Xiaoyu immersed in the sadness of human nature for several days,


    One day, a wedding invitation was sent from Dai Guo, saying that Wan yinshuang was going to get married, inviting them to be guests.


    So Xiaoyu went to daiguo. Jiang feibai didn''t go. He was detained by the emperor to do hard work. The reason was that he had been abandoned for a long time and should help.

 Chapter 1437

    "Xiaoyu, Xiaobei!" As soon as he entered the capital of Dai Dynasty, xuanyuanqi came to them, of course, casual clothes.


    "Big brother? How did you come to pick us up? " Xiaoyu came forward and threw yebei to him.


    Holding the night north of Xuanyuan Qi smile, "count to you come, specially to pick up, go, Xiaobei hungry, uncle let people prepare your favorite food."


    "Hee hee, my uncle is the best. Although I just ate some snacks, my stomach is still flat and I''m still hungry!" The night North touched to touch belly, that rolling round belly, a bit can''t see where flat.


    "Eat more then."


    The party returned to the palace, "brother-in-law, it''s time for Xiaobei to stay and learn how to be king. Don''t you mind?"


    Xuanyuanqi will return to the underground to deal with official business every time. Fortunately, there is a big time gap between the two sides, and he can cope with it.


    But he still wants to find some places to pass the throne to yebei, so that he can get rid of this mortal identity and draw a perfect ending here.


    "Well, I don''t have any opinions. Xiaobei has a lot of opinions. It''s time to get in touch." Night Xuan is naturally supportive. Without this annoying son, he will spend more time with Xiaoyu.


    After a few days in the palace, Wan yinshuang got married. Xiaoyu and yexuan went to celebrate with yebei.


    In the worship hall, Xiaoyu and Wan yinshuang stood by, but wan yinshuang stamped her feet and did not salute.


    And Wan yinshuang''s parents have worried faces.


    "Coming, coming..." a bodyguard quickly came in, whispered the report, the hall immediately returned to normal.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    Wan yinshuang''s head lowered slowly, just in the middle.


    "Wait a minute."


    A male voice stopped the process.


    Then soon, a man ran in, squeezed away the crowd and took Wan yinshuang''s hand.


    "You... You can''t marry him!" Mo Yufan cried out in a hurry.


    Wanyinshuang lifted the big red cover. Today''s wanyinshuang is very beautiful. It''s not the same as usual. It''s more delicate.


    "Why?" Wan yinshuang looked at Mo Yufan and saw that he was still stunned. He asked again, "why can''t I marry him? What''s the relationship between this and you? Let go."


    Wan yinshuang struggled to twist his hand, but he held it tightly.


    "No, I won''t let it go, Wan yinshuang. Didn''t you say that I would not marry? How did you marry someone else in the twinkling of an eye? "


    "But don''t you want to marry me? I''ve been chasing you for two years. You''ve been reluctant. No matter how thick my skin is, I can''t hold it up. In this case, don''t delay each other''s time. Let''s get together and get together. "


    "No, it''s not like that. You''ve been sticking to it for two years. Why don''t you want to stick to it again in case I agree?"


    "Would you agree? Don''t you say that you hate me, we are not suitable, let me leave? I''ve done it now. I won''t pester you any more. "


    "No, I don''t agree. I didn''t agree when you ran after me. Now you have to go back and I don''t agree. You can''t marry him. If you want to marry... Just marry me!"


    Mo Yufan said uneasily, his face was a little red, but he didn''t loosen his hand. He held Wan yinshuang''s hand tightly, for fear that she would run away.


    "Oh... Oh..." everyone began to coax, "snatch the bride, the bride was robbed!"

 Chapter 1438

    Wan yinshuang secretly makes a gesture for Xiaoyu and laughs in her heart. It''s very good. Xiaoyu says that it''s a good way to let her find someone to marry. Mo Yufan will turn back and ask for her. He doesn''t really want to succeed.


    These words are Xiaoyu taught her to say, Mo Yufan has admitted in public, after want to run impossible.


    "Brother, you robbed my daughter-in-law, don''t you have to tell me?" The man next to him who was pulled to act said in a high voice.


    He was chosen by the general from the army for a play.


    "I''m sorry, Yin Shuang can''t give it to you. I''m sorry for this. If you have any requirements, I won''t refuse anything I can do." Mo Yufan robbed other people''s daughter-in-law, which had to be remedied quickly.


    "Well, that''s what you said."


    After the scene was very harmonious, Mo Yufan and Wan yinshuang changed their clothes to worship.


    Light rain has been secretly laughing, night Xuan speechless, this successful match a pair, in the heart is not sure how happy.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu listens to her husband''s and elder brother''s advice, and refuses to leave yebei in the palace. She wanders with yexuan in the north and south of the river. She doesn''t have a destination, so she can have fun for a while.


    When yebei was 15 years old, he inherited the throne and became the real emperor. Xuanyuan Qi said that he would travel with Xiaoyu.


    It''s only for many years that I come back, just to make people used to their disappearance.


    Thirty years later, Zhao Qun and Zhang Daniu passed away one month after another at the age of more than 80. Two years later, the famous Oriental City passed away.


    After seeing off the three old people, in the eyes of outsiders, they find an excuse to leave the world.


    After returning to hell, it was more than a month since they woke up and left.


    "Brother, where are the ghosts of my earthly parents?" As soon as Xiaoyu arrived, he ran to the palace of hell.


    At this time, the king of hell xuanyuanqi is dealing with a case of a fierce ghost making a big business. Seeing Xiaoyu coming back, he puts down his information.


    "People have been reincarnated. Don''t worry. They have been honest all their lives. They haven''t done anything evil. Coupled with your relationship, I have chosen a good family for them. They are all rich."


    After entering the underworld and drinking Mengpo soup, Zhang and his wife can no longer remember their future. Xuanyuan Qi asked the magistrate to approve their life, and then they were soon sent into reincarnation.


    "OK, thank you, brother." Knowing that mortal parents can live a good life in their next life, Xiaoyu''s heart is relaxed.


    "What about yexuan? Didn''t come back with you? " Xuanyuan Qi did not see the figure of night Xuan.


    "Oh, I came back together. He just went back to see how the wedding was going."


    Referring to yexuan, Xiaoyu said: "brother, what about the famous Oriental City? How about reincarnation? "


    Xuanyuan glanced at her: "you know, I am very generous to send the people related to you to good families. Don''t worry, I won''t treat them badly!"


    "Hee hee, it''s better to be elder brother, then I''m relieved." Xiaoyu takes Xuanyuan Qi''s arm in a coquettish way.


    "It won''t be long before yebei will return to hell, and then we can be together."


    "Well, I know you can''t wait to get married. Here''s your dowry list. Let''s see for yourself." Xuanyuan Qi looks at his sister''s happy appearance, with a little hook in the corner of his mouth, a simple move, and a red list appears in front of Xiaoyu.


    "I can''t wait. Big brother bullies people." Xiaoyu happily twisted his head twice, then raised his eyes to see the red paper floating in the air.

 Chapter 1439

    "Ah, isn''t that the magic weapon left by my mother? What''s on it? And, isn''t this your favorite baby? What''s more, these are treasures that my father and mother have gained for many years. Why did you give them all to me


    Seeing such an exaggerated dowry, Xiao Yutou shakes it into a rattle, "this is what our parents left for our brothers and sisters, and what elder brother likes very much. You can''t give it all to me. What will elder brother do when he marries his sister-in-law? I can''t have it. "


    "You are the only sister of the eldest brother. Who won''t give it to you? I didn''t give it all to you, but I still left some. The elder brother is a man, and there is no shortage of these things. But you are a woman. If you have more dowry, others will not look down on you. "


    Think about that night Xuan a hand is the treasure of the whole treasure house, he took less.


    "Big brother... Wuwuwu, you are so kind to me!" After her father and mother returned to chaos, she was brought up by the elder brother. She said that she was the elder brother, but in fact she was both a father and a mother.


    She can be said to be obedient, too good to say, just a little, she is not allowed to go out, for fear that she will be bullied.


    "Well, how old are you, and you''re still crying. You see, the judge is still watching. Don''t let the ghost laugh!" Xuanyuan Qi gently hugs Xiaoyu and coaxes him.


    Xiaoyu secretly raises her eyes. As expected, she sees a smiling judge with tears in her mouth.


    "I''m still young, just over 10000 years old. Hum, when you marry your sister-in-law, I''ll see how I laugh at you." Light rain put big words, but people refused to let go of Xuanyuan Qi''s arms, head in his shoulder rubbed rubbed.


    "Big brother..."


    In the face of coquetry sister, Xuanyuan heart soft mess, fly along her back.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The fairyland was shocked by a strange news. The unique night God King in the world was going to marry.


    He is a stone like man. How can he have ordinary people''s seven emotions and six desires? Isn''t that fantastic?


    Just when everyone doubted the truth of this news, they received an invitation to Tianya temple.


    It''s Tianya temple!!!


    But few people have ever set foot in this place. Those who can get in are the best people. I didn''t expect that one day, they could go to see it.


    So a group of immortals, whether they are big gods or small immortals, even if there is no post, they will try their best to go in with others.


    On this day, Xiaoyu was dressed up in a new, glittering red, embroidered with a large golden phoenix.


    Very expensive.


    The other party had a wedding today. Big brother xuanyuanqi invited many friends to have a drink. They all knew that the sister of Lord Yan was going to get married.


    "Sister Xiaoyu, congratulations. I just found my husband after a robbery. Congratulations A beautiful fairy is holding Xiaoyu''s hand. It''s elder brother''s confidante Sanniang.


    "Thank you, Sanniang. My happiness is also due to you." Xiaoyu smile, when I was in the world.


    She was not taken away by human traffickers. She spent more than half a year in an isolated place. After being rescued by Jiang feibai, she lost her memory. She was separated from Dongfang yexuan for more than three years.


    Among them, Sanniang is the most powerful. She is the female bandit!


    "I''m still angry. It''s not your big brother. Please, I want to help you. Otherwise, how can you two get together easily. The tribulations you have gone through together are all for today''s happiness. "


    Sanniang is a beautiful and powerful woman. She is not born and raised in the fairyland, but has gone through a hundred generations and climbed up step by step.

 Chapter 1440

    "Yes, thank you for letting us live three years as if we were dead. In order to thank you, I decided to marry you to my elder brother and be my own sister-in-law. Do you agree? "


    Xiaoyu''s teasing didn''t make Sanniang blush. People''s eyelids turned: "when did your brother think about it?"


    I don''t know what to do!


    "Wow... What''s that on the horizon?" The crowd outside suddenly yelled.


    People busy look up, only to see a magnificent soft sedan was carried by a large group of birds of various colors to this side.


    And the leader is a row of big red birds, "yes... It''s rosefinch! A lot of them. They''re the Phoenix family. How come they''ve come so many? Are they all from the same family? " A fairy exclaimed.


    Surprise how only this point, behind the more powerful, a red clothes and ink hair of the night God King fell from the sky, just fell on the top of the soft car, just stood on a tiptoe, the wind blowing hair, revealing that can be with the sun and the moon with the face.


    Can not use any words to describe the handsome, originally some cool handsome face, because the red Xifu, with a trace of temperature.


    At the same time, four men with good looks appeared out of thin air behind them. Although they didn''t wear scarlet, they also wore various colored robes of the same color and dark tone.


    "This... Isn''t this yeshenjun? How can you be here? " The God of war in the fairyland, Wu Chen, couldn''t believe what he saw.


    Because of his friendship with the king of hell, Wu Chen came to the hell to drink. He didn''t expect to see the God who never went out for ten thousand years.


    "Night God, are you here to drink the wedding wine, too?" Although I saw that the night God was wearing the red clothes of his own country, it should be for the sake of celebration.


    He subconsciously ignored the red sedan chair, because he didn''t think such a common master of heaven and earth would get married.


    Although Wuchen is also a God, how can they compare with the night God? He hasn''t seen it several times in recent years, so the appearance of the night God made him feel confused and his heart rate was irregular.


    The night Xuan coldly glimpses: "I come to welcome the bride!"


    The God of war was completely confused. What did he hear?


    The night God came to get married?


    The next few immortals saw the night God and asked curiously, "who is this man? How come I haven''t seen him before


    The God of War didn''t help us. These people don''t deserve to know the great God. Let them be ignorant all the time.


    Night Xuan didn''t come down from the sky, but just stood. He looked at the people who were standing everywhere, and many ghosts came to join in the fun.


    It made him uncomfortable, lifting his right hand slightly and bending back.


    Originally still in the house, watching the outside movement of light rain was a suction straight into the sky.


    Then straight in a suit full of lotus fragrance in the arms.


    Next is a burst of exclamation, by this operation surprised a face.


    "Oh, my God, it''s so handsome, it''s so cool, and it''s so beautiful. I wish it were me." A woman''s flower crazy looking at.


    "That''s right. It''s beautiful to see. Is this the man the princess married? It''s really a good look


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu is very happy today. Even if she is made by yexuan in such a public way, it doesn''t affect her good mood.


    "Husband, you''ve always looked good in white. Today''s clothes look better. Look at those fairies. Their eyes are almost on you."


    Xiaoyu put his arms around his waist and raised his eyes to smile.

 Chapter 1441

    "Why, are you jealous?" Night Xuan raises a hand, pinches her chin to lift, the eye wears to smile of looking at her eyes.


    "Hum, I''m jealous. You''re mine. If you don''t show them, you''re not allowed to dress like this in the future!" Light rain doodle mouth, all blame him, nothing long so good-looking why!


    "Yes, I''ll listen to my wife, and I''ll give her everything I wear for my husband." The night Xuan lightly touches on that red lip namely leaves.


    The following people are staring at each other with their eyes wide open and their mouths wide open.


    Xiaoyu saw the giggle and woke everyone up.


    "Elder brother, I''ll take my wife first." Night Xuan stands at the bottom of the eaves of the Xuanyuan Qi chin.


    Xuanyuan nodded and smiled at Xiaoyu: "come back often when you have time."


    "I see, big brother!" Light rain answers softly, is helped by night Xuan to enter soft sedan chair to sit down.


    The night Xuan turns round to prepare to leave, suddenly turns back, "everybody, have time to might as well drink a cup of wedding wine!"


    He wants to let people all over the world know that Xiaoyu is his bride and his wife, and no one else can peep!


    No matter how confused and excited the people at the bottom were, they raised their hands and a group of birds raised their sedan chairs to return.


    And just in the sky dazzling red, also disappear.


    "Yama, I''ll go first. It''s a rare chance. Come again when you have time!" The God of war immediately arched his hand toward Xuanyuan, and then scattered a stream of smoke to chase the direction of the sedan.


    When they saw it, they followed suit. "Yama, we''ll leave..."


    After a while, the guests were almost gone, and many of them with low accomplishments were the ghosts of the underworld.


    Xuanyuan Qi frowns. He seems to know a lot about the identity of his brother-in-law, so he goes with him and plans to witness his sister''s wedding in person.


    Tianya temple, because there are countless natural barriers, for many years no one can easily set foot.


    Today, it''s all open, and a group of immortals come here.


    When a group of rosefinch opened the way, behind thousands of beautiful birds holding a gorgeous sedan from far to near.


    Everyone seems to have opened the door of the new century. This magnificent scene is unprecedented.


    When the sedan car slowly fell into the open space in the center, a dragon and wind appeared in the sky, hovering in the air, and then hovering over everyone.


    Then every roof was filled with birds, chirping and singing the most beautiful music.


    The night Xuan reaches out his hand and rushes to the sedan chair to lead the light rain out. The light rain steps out, and each step temporarily puts a piece of Manzhu shahua.


    When they arrived at the main entrance of the hall, the road that Xiaoyu had gone through had been covered with bright red pearls and flowers, which were in full bloom, as if they had grown up there.


    "Oh, my God, it''s so beautiful. Isn''t this flower only available in the yellow spring and the banks of the river? Why is it here? " Exclaimed a fairy.


    Then a man exclaimed: "I''ve only heard of Bu Bu Sheng Lian, but I''ve never seen Bu Bu Chang man Zhu Sha Hua. It''s really admirable."


    All the fairyland can come, including the emperor of heaven.


    The Queen Mother approached the emperor of heaven: "the night God is really big. Originally, she thought it was just a rumor to get married. She invited all the immortals to explain the rumor, but she didn''t think it was true!"


    "The night God is raised by heaven and earth together. Unlike other people, he didn''t have seven emotions and six desires. He didn''t want to see the day when he got married." The emperor of heaven is the emperor of the fairyland, in charge of the whole fairyland.

 Chapter 1442

    Of course, this does not include the Tianya temple. The emperor of heaven can''t manage it even if he wants to. Because this night God lives with heaven and earth, his qualifications are not mentioned, and his strength is unfathomable.


    "When the night God didn''t know the root of love, the flower God couldn''t show it everywhere. I don''t know what it was like to know that the night God wanted to marry someone else now!" The Queen Mother''s smiling eyes flashed scorn and ruthlessness.


    "What do you do with that? Good ceremony The emperor of heaven said coldly that he didn''t like her to mention this.


    The Queen Mother disdains to turn her lips slightly, which means that her old lover is not happy.


    Flower God? Hum!


    A woman in a white pleated skirt, raised her eyes fixed on the red woman above, looking at her smile, holding the cold man like jade.


    I don''t know when the palm of my hand is pinched and bleeding, but my eyes are cruel, as if poisoned.


    Xiaoyu feels the vicious look in her eyes. She raises her eyes to look for it, but sees nothing. She can only blame herself for being too sensitive and taking back her sight.


    The woman lowered her eyelids at the moment when Xiaoyu raised her eyes, which covered her hostile eyes.


    "Thank you for your busy schedule to witness our night God and Princess Xuanyuan''s wedding. Please move to the flower hall!" Because Qinglong is steady, he is equivalent to a housekeeper in the temple, so all these things are left to him.


    At the head of the flower hall, Xiaoyu changed into a lighter service. Of course, it was Dahong.


    And night Xuan stand together, beautiful face, let everyone shake God.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is my wife xuanyuanyu. If you see her, who dares to have a different heart, the consequences..." yexuan slides her eyes slowly from left to right. If you don''t finish, you all know it.


    We don''t know the identity of the night God, and we all know it after we come here. No one dares to get moldy when we know that the future is so big.


    But I talked about it in private


    "I didn''t expect that the night God King doted on his wife so much that he carried her to the same position as himself."


    "Why hasn''t this lady seen it before? Is it a mysterious God like the night God?"


    "She''s not as powerful as the night God. She''s the sister of Lord Yan. She''s well protected by him and has been hiding in the hell for more than 10000 years!"


    "It''s really something. No wonder she will grow manjushahua when she steps on her feet. She turns out to be the princess of hell!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    "Hey, xuanyuanqi, what are you doing here when your sister gets married?" Sanniang turned Xuanyuan Qi, who was sitting in the corner drinking.


    Because it''s too corner here, everyone gathered in the center, but no one paid attention to it, so they just sat here.


    "I''ve come to see if anyone bullies my sister and supports her. Do you have any opinions?" Xuanyuan Qi light way.


    "Don''t dare. Who dares to stop Yama coming. You are the master of the reincarnation of the souls of the six realms. If anyone dares to provoke you, I''m afraid he doesn''t want to have a next life. "


    Sanniang picked up the wine pot to add wine to him: "I say you, Xiaoyu has grown up, not the original child, you don''t have to worry so much."


    She knew that it was not easy for him to raise Xiaoyu. When he was a father and a mother, Xiaoyu was no different from his own.


    But they have been taken care of by their husbands. It''s time to stop. Don''t be so reluctant.


    "I''m not worried. I just want to make sure she''s happy. She''s not familiar with the world. She''s been spoiled by me for so many years. She doesn''t know much about the conspiracy outside."


    Moreover, even if Xiaoyu can fly high, he is also worried and willing to escort all the time!

 Chapter 1443

    "I said that our great Yama, with this night God, who dares to break the ground on Taisui''s head? It''s too long to live." The great God can beat them all away with a wave of his hand. Who dares to move Xiaoyu!


    "You don''t understand. Even if you do, I will worry. When you have children one day, you will understand what I think." Even if the night Xuan is fierce, so what? It''s not immutable. Everything will happen in case.


    children? Three niangs eyebrow eyes twinkle, poured a glass of wine to him again, "Xuan Yuan Qi, I have a proposal, do you want to listen to?"


    Xuanyuan is about to pour into the mouth to stop together, looking at her suspiciously, waiting for the following.


    "Well... Do you want to have a child of your own? It''s connected with your blood


    "And then?" Xuanyuan Qi still does not understand looking at her.


    "Let''s have one together." Sanniang''s words were not surprising, so she looked him in the eyes and said.


    "Poof!" Just drink into the wine was Xuanyuan Qi spray out, staring at her.


    I feel very excited by these words. Have you ever seen anyone who says they want to have a baby with?


    After a while, slowly took out a handkerchief to wipe, put back the sleeve, "you drink too much!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    After that sentence, yexuan plans to go back to his room. He doesn''t like the occasion with many people, and he doesn''t like people to make friends with him.


    This time, if you don''t want to give Xiaoyu a wedding and inform everyone that Xiaoyu is his wife, you can''t peep.


    He won''t let these people set foot in his private field and get upset.


    But Xiaoyu insisted that it was unfriendly for them to go back to their room like this. They always had to offer a few drinks to express their feelings.


    So he took her to propose a toast to some people who looked good in front of him.


    He doesn''t know that Xiaoyu wants to propose a toast. He has the same plan as him, that is, to remind everyone that he has a master now, and no one can get close to him.


    Flower God finally found the opportunity, carrying a glass of wine elegantly toward the two people: "Princess Xuanyuan, I have never seen you before, but I have heard that Yan Wangjun has a sister, but no one has seen her. I don''t think she is a big beauty!"


    Xiaoyu frowned. She smelled hostility from the woman. What she said just now also implied that she was either a princess out of thin air or someone deliberately arranged it for the night God.


    All in all, I suspect her identity is impure.


    Xiaoyu suddenly grinned: "husband, who is this? Look at her clothes. There are some wild flowers on the side of the road. Isn''t it a wild flower demon? "


    Naturally, the flower god is not a wild flower, or some precious flowers, such as peony and Daisy


    However, because they have to be placed on clothes and take into account the size, they are all small figures. Looking at the flowers, they are really like wild flowers.


    Night Xuan eyes from the beginning to the end did not put on the God of flowers, holding Xiaoyu''s waist: "may be it, not what important people, let''s go!"


    Two people have not been affected to leave, the flower god''s hand unconsciously pinches the side of the flower, petals broken.


    "I didn''t drink..." Sanniang was about to correct Xuanyuan Qi, and Xiaoyu came.


    "Big brother?"


    After Xiaoyu left Huashen, they saw Xuanyuan Qi and Sanniang in the corner.


    "Elder brother, you don''t tell me when you come. I don''t know anyone and I don''t know who to talk to." Xiaoyu pulls yexuan to their table.

 Chapter 1444

    Qinglong immediately arranged for people to send food, and also sent a bottle of xianniang on the table.


    Xuanyuan together swept eyes, two people tightly hook hands, "you this is not someone talking, how can no one!"


    Xiaoyu took back his hand and poured a cup one by one, and the aroma of the wine went out. Everyone sniffed and noticed the wine pot on the table, but no one dared to ask for it.


    "Elder brother, how can it be the same? You are my elder brother. Elder brother is like a father. No one else can match you."


    "Yes, Sanniang." Xiaoyu winked at Sanniang.


    Sanniang picked up her glass and smelled, "good wine!" I didn''t answer Xiaoyu''s words.


    Xiaoyu pouted and suddenly her eyes flashed: "Sanniang, what did you just say? How did you tell my elder brother that he was a joke? "


    Light rain asked when he took up the wine glass, but was robbed by night Xuan in the past.


    "This wine has a strong aftereffect. You can''t drink it." Then he said, "I''ll have a bridal chamber for a while, but I can''t get drunk."


    Light rain instant blush, this shameless goods, how can you say this kind of words in public, even if it is not sound!


    "Xiaoyu, your husband is very kind to you. Unlike some people, if you don''t want to make a small request, just spray me wine!"


    Three niangs one is to admire light rain, two is to answer the question of light rain, three is to allude to Xuanyuan Qi timid, no product.


    It''s true that they were sprayed with a few drops of wine.


    Xuanyuanqi: "he didn''t spray wine on purpose. He wasn''t frightened by her words.


    "Sanniang, what did you ask for? Can you tell me? " Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    "Keke..." Xuanyuan Qi, who had not yet breathed, coughed again.


    Xiaoyu quickly got up and patted him on the back: "brother, drink slowly. What''s the hurry? I asked Sanniang if you have it. You drink yours!"


    Sit down in the moment to cover the smile in the eyes, this want to make sure something to hide from her, look at them, it must be fun.


    "Lady, come here. This is the fruit of the holy girl from the tree behind. Try it to see if you like it or not." Night Xuan palm suddenly appeared a red fruit, with jujube almost big.


    But it has walnut like wrinkles.


    Only Tianya temple has a tree that can last three thousand years. No one else can think about it.


    As soon as Xiaoyu took over the palm of her hand, she was bitten by the grapes and disappeared into the air.


    "This guy, when he smells delicious food, appears. He''s usually quiet. Hum!" Light rain low scold, but found in front of the palm and a grain.


    Xiaoyu quickly took it and put it in his mouth. It''s very sweet, fragrant and crisp. There is a nail size core. Xiaoyu spits on the table.


    Night Xuan took another one to another woman Sanniang on the table.


    Sanniang hesitated for three seconds, quickly took over, "this is the legendary Saint fruit! It''s better to see than to hear. Lord night God, can I take it out? I want to try to cultivate it! "


    Looking at the night God with expectation and fear.


    Night Xuan light way: "can." No more words.


    Sanniang was about to jump three feet happily when she was pulled down by Xuanyuan Qi: "don''t think about it. This thing can only grow here. It won''t grow in other places. No matter it''s soil or water, it will vanish."


    Sanniang''s excited heart immediately fell into the abyss, and decadent poked the virgin fruit in her palm.


    Xiaoyu wanted to comfort her, but she didn''t know what to say. Since this thing is so precious, it must have strict requirements for the growing environment.

 Chapter 1445

    And the number is certainly not much!


    Night Xuan under the table shook her hand, "lady, we are not talking about why spray wine?"


    The crooked building was broken by yexuan.


    "Yes, elder brother, Sanniang, what did you just say? I''m very curious!" Light rain eyes a bright, scanning two people.


    Xuanyuanqi: "this brother-in-law with a black belly, clearly turned away. Why did he mention it again? Originally thought he was going to help out, who knows is a shot in the air, do not give them the opportunity to think!


    Sanniang also felt as if she had been cheated. She almost stepped into the trap of the enemy, but she had to step in again because she was soft handed!


    Ah... What a hateful fellow!


    Hum, say it, who is afraid of who!


    "I said... No, no, no..." Sanniang just said the beginning, but Xuanyuan quickly covered her mouth.


    "Ha ha, Sanniang is drunk. I''ll send her back. You''ll have a rest early. After a busy day, Xiaoyu should be tired."


    Then he ran away and took away the remaining half bottle of xianniang.


    "Cut, these two people, talk half, really hate!" Xiaoyu got up and went back to the palace.


    The night Xuan follows behind, the corner of the mouth is taking if have if have no of radian.


    The two finally left, and none of them delayed him to enter the bridal chamber.


    And Xuanyuan Qi and Sanniang will not know that he just made a small plan, not to force them to tell the truth, but to let them leave and leave space for them to be alone.


    If you know, it is estimated that it is not the night God''s belly black, but he is full of black water!


    This bridal chamber let Xiaoyu know that before those are small, what is the golden gun does not fall, a night to dawn!


    Knead aching waist, gnashing teeth of Xiaoyu angrily kicked the man on the big bed.


    The night Xuan sits on the carpet and looks at her blankly, "why did the lady kick her husband out of bed, but she didn''t do well for her husband last night, which made her not satisfied? It''s for my husband''s sake, not for my husband''s sake. I''ll try my best to improve for my wife''s satisfaction. "


    Then he went to bed and lifted the quilt to cover Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu punches and kicks, but she''s as soft as tickling.


    What is unsatisfied, this demon? Is she a goblin that picks yang to replenish yin?


    "You give me... Go away..."


    The light rain just woke up fell asleep again. When I woke up, the sun in the sky had already gone half way and began to go home.


    "Are you awake? Hungry or not, I asked someone to make you a shrimp dumpling that you like to eat. It has thin skin and lots of meat. It''s delicate and small, one at a time... "


    Night Xuan push the door to come in, see light rain decadent sitting on the bed, see he came, also just casually glance back.


    Xiaoyu listened to what he said, her stomach was really hungry, but she didn''t want to forget it, so she deliberately didn''t hear it.


    "Well, I thought that lady likes to eat these earthly food, so I asked people to make several kinds of fairyland food. Unfortunately, my wife didn''t want to eat them. I had to let them pour them out."


    The night Xuan pretends to sigh to prepare to go out.


    "Ah..."


    Xiaoyu didn''t stop shouting. It''s a pity to lose it!


    Night Xuan turns head, "does the Niang son call me?" Put away the expected smile, went to the wardrobe and took a dress.


    "The lady is not angry?"


    Xiaoyu grabs it and puts it on at random.


    Night Xuan also does not interfere, so sit by the bed looking at her.

 Chapter 1446

    "I don''t like to use maids. They have done it all by themselves for so many years. Qinglong and Qinglong are just responsible for cleaning and taking care of the temple.


    Now that you are here, do you want to find a maid to wait on you? I don''t know what you think when you see that you are useless in the hell. "


    After Xiaoyu was dressed, she crossed her legs and breathed twice. She felt much more comfortable. Then she got out of bed and went to one side to clean her face.


    "I grew up with my elder brother. When I was a child, because a maid wanted to seduce my elder brother, he took medicine, which made my elder brother soak in the cold ice pool for two days. Since then, my elder brother has sent all the maid and the little fellow around me away."


    "Even the people around me have been sent away. We take care of ourselves all the time."


    When I think about it, it''s really not easy for my elder brother to take care of herself. I''m afraid that she will miss something. So she has grown up and dare not let her go out for a walk.


    I still remember that once again, she followed her elder brother to a banquet held by an immortal. Because she was lovely and surrounded by several fairies, a fairy jealousy pushed her down the lotus pool.


    She was already weak. It was because she had fallen from her mother''s womb. When she fell into the water, she was shocked again. It took her several days to get better.


    The elder brother then threw the fairy who hurt her into the animal road for revenge. After that, he would not let her leave the hell.


    Even if he goes out to the party, he won''t take her with him.


    "Your elder brother is very kind to you!" Night Xuan gets up to embrace her in the bosom, "since so, don''t arrange a person.". More people are more complicated, and less people are less trouble. "


    Feeling the light rain with her head resting on her shoulder, I feel warm in my heart. It''s good that I won''t worry about climbing the bed. It''s just the two of them. They do a lot of things by themselves, which is also very good.


    In fact, it''s not personal, because with magic power, many things are just a formula.


    The marriage of night God has made waves in the fairyland. Many people who don''t know the existence of night God also know it.


    So outside the Tianya temple, there are many more immortals who want to see each day. However, there is a long river and countless natural barriers. Those people can''t get in at all.


    So they turned to xuanyuanqi one after another. Yama''s sister is the wife of the night God, and Yama is the eldest brother of the night God. It is a good thing that they make friends with him.


    This will be better, of course, to contact more, even if you can not make friends, but also to form a good relationship.


    Xuanyuan Qi shut the gate of the hell, OK, you want to come in, right? Let''s talk about it as a ghost!


    Night Xuan heard, directly sent Xuanwu to find the emperor, let him order no one to disturb them!


    It took a few days to count and stop.


    "Husband, why didn''t I find your identity so awesome before! Even the emperor of heaven is at your command, and you tell me that you are a green lotus! "


    "I am a green lotus, but now I have become a golden lotus. As for the emperor of heaven, he is too small in my eyes. All the emperors of heaven come here like this."


    "Ah... How old are you? You are not only the emperor of heaven, but also the past. How old you have to be


    Light rain did not notice that night Xuan was said to be old, face a black, but she also said several times.


    The night Xuan directly beats her horizontal to embrace, "this seat will let you know, I am old not old!"


    Xiaoyu: "it''s over. Did she say something she shouldn''t say?


    But what she said was the truth!


    "Hey, yexuan, you put me down... Ah... You stop, it''s still broad daylight... Oh..."

 Chapter 1447

    Night Xuan practice let light rain know, he is old or not.


    When the light rain comes, I feel tired and don''t love, looking at the man who is still alive.


    Grinding teeth, really special unfair, clearly a lot of her efforts, why she is so tired!


    "Husband, you said you are Jinlian now. Can you show me what you look like?"


    Night Xuan caresses her back to give her comfort, also by the way with the spirit to ease his body.


    "Madam wants to see, not to mention the noumenon, even the lower body can be studied slowly for you!" Anyone''s Noumenon will not be easily displayed, because it is very dangerous, once caught, it is difficult to turn over.


    But he is willing to show her his integrity, because he believes in her!


    "Go to you, who wants to study, I remember the Lord night God is a very lonely person, indifferent can freeze people to death, what evil spirit possessed you?"


    "Of course it''s Madame, the evil spirit in the color!"


    Light rain bah a, this person more and more rascal, speaking of yellow language that is sticky hand to come, a little no one before that noble self-sustaining God King feel like.


    The night Xuan gives her Shun to finish breathing, slowly sit up, quilt slip from his smooth body, and then his original position appears a huge, golden, can shake the blind eye Jinlian.


    Xiaoyu spread out her hands and held the Golden Lotus in the palm of her hand, feeling the beautiful feeling full of the aura of heaven and earth.


    Take a deep breath. It''s comfortable.


    When she carefully observed, she found that there were five golden lotus seeds in it, but the place of one of them was empty, and it was not perfect.


    Light rain gently kisses in the empty place, slowly let go of her hand and let the Golden Lotus fly away. Then she turns into a night Pavilion.


    "I''ve seen it. It''s nothing special. I won''t be curious." Night Xuan gently embrace people in his arms.


    Xiaoyu hesitated and whispered: "the missing lotus seed..."


    Is it about me? She wanted to ask, but she didn''t dare.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a little less cultivation. I''ll make it up later." Even if he has only one left, it''s not something ordinary people can bully.


    "Well, we''ll practice together, and we''ll make it up soon." She seemed to know where the lotus seed had gone. She was a heartbreaking husband.


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xiaoyu is reading the comic book in the yard, and yexuan is meditating on it.


    The rosefinch came quickly, but he saw that the night Xuan slowed down and waited for him.


    Night Xuan soon closed up, got up and sat down beside Xiaoyu: "what''s the matter?"


    "Master, there is a rumor outside that his wife is a man of unknown origin and is not his sister at all.


    Yan Wang''s sister died many years ago. This time, I just don''t know where to find a woman. She cheated and married the master by stealing the dragon to the Phoenix! "


    Rosefinch simply described the rumor, because he didn''t believe it in his heart, so he returned with some disdain.


    Xiaoyu sneer, cheat, steal dragon to Phoenix?


    I didn''t expect that she would be called a fake one day. It''s so funny.


    "Who?" Night Xuan concise, straight point center of gravity!


    The rosefinch family are good at finding out information, because they are the leaders of birds. As long as there are birds, they are their spies.


    So rosefinch is mainly responsible for information, monitoring changes around.


    "Flower god!"


    Rosefinch accurately reported a name.


    Xiaoyu frowned. She remembered that she didn''t have such a character in her memory?

 Chapter 1448

    She doesn''t know anyone. Why bother her!


    "Who is the God of flowers? I don''t know any of them. I don''t think I should have any grudge. "


    "I don''t know, I don''t know!" Night Xuan single hand behind, he does not go out, with the outside not much communication, many people have seen forget, mainly is not important.


    Rosefinch: "two masters, are you really good? Have you ever considered the feelings of the flower god that you ignored?


    "I don''t want to hear such rumors or see such a person again!" Night Xuan Lengleng is line of sight to see come over.


    Rosefinch Lima Ming, this is to put an end to rumors, do not want to see the flower god, it can only let her can no longer appear in the fairyland.


    "Yes I''m going down to deal with it.


    "Wait a minute." The light rain stopped him.


    Then in two people''s eyes gently pull corners of the mouth: "husband, people are a God, you do this is somewhat inhuman."


    She suddenly remembered that on the day of her wedding, there was a woman with all kinds of flowers on her clothes. She also had deep hostility towards her. That woman should be the God of flowers!


    Hum, she said how can good end of find her not happy, emotional problems in the night Xuan body.


    A light glance at the man beside him shows that he is really good-looking, has a high status, and has a profound cultivation. No wonder people will miss him!


    Also blame this guy too good, will let a person miss!


    "It''s not polite to come but not to go. People give us big gifts. It''s very impolite of us not to return them. Moreover, it''s not friendly to knock people down so easily."


    "What does the lady mean?" Rosefinch suddenly felt that his wife was not so easy to provoke.


    Light rain''s mouth curved, "hit snake seven inches, hit people... Naturally, it''s to hit face! It must be hopeless to knock down people in the most prominent and confident place


    Rosefinch suddenly shakes, why does he feel a little cold? They don''t know what cold is. Why does he suddenly feel cold again?!


    "What''s your plan?" Night Xuan raises a hand to pull beautiful woman to oneself bosom, immediately sit down.


    "Women know women best. What a woman cares about most is nothing more than looks, abilities, power and status, and men!"


    The best man is already her xuanyuanyu''s, the flower god has, nothing more than the beauty of appearance, the status of God, people''s esteem, and cultivation.


    But she, must embark from these several, thoroughly overthrows the flower god, lets her regret provokes her.


    "Can I help you?" Night Xuan see her a little bit not by rumor exasperate of appearance, on the contrary exuberant of want to punish others.


    "Of course, I can''t beat that woman! But who let me have an invincible husband? He is a father and son soldier in battle. We call him a husband and wife sweeper!


    Let''s work together, so that all women know that you are my xuanyuanyu''s man. If you fight against me and rob a man, we will kill her together! "


    Xiaoyu''s eyes are shining, and the red skirt is all over the floor, as dazzling and charming as manjushahua!


    Rosefinch already felt that he was going to be deaf. He looked up at the sky. He didn''t hear anything. He didn''t hear anything. He couldn''t help meditating.


    It''s easy to solve the problem because the female master is bored, so she just makes a fantasy drama, but their wise and powerful master also plays along with them.


    Please return their cold and indifferent master to me!!!

 Chapter 1449

    Night Xuan light smile, he likes to spit out from the mouth of small rain, he is her man such words.


    "Yes, let''s kill her together!" Fairy''s life is very boring, Xiaoyu wants to play, where he does not agree.


    Although he doesn''t like to waste his time and energy on a person who has nothing to do with it, he will support whatever Xiaoyu likes.


    Soon, Xiaoyu''s counterattack began. The queen mother held a banquet, and Xiaoyu was naturally invited.


    On this occasion, the Lord night God would not appear, but he was worried about his wife''s safety and didn''t want to leave too far, so he came with him.


    The banquet was in an open lawn with elliptical seats. Xiaoyu and yexuan took a seat at random.


    Xuanyuan Qi also came, sat down next to them, just sat down, Sanniang also came.


    "Xiaoyu, I didn''t think you would come. I''ve never seen the night God before. I told Xuanyuan that you just got married and didn''t know the fairyland very well, so it should appear. I didn''t think you really came."


    Sanniang sits beside Xuanyuan Qi, which is a table, next to Xiaoyu.


    "I''m just bored in the temple. I just come out and brush my sense of existence so that no one will forget." Xiaoyu grins.


    "Brother, what should we do? Some people say that we are not brothers and sisters. We are still very similar, OK?"


    Light rain smooth mouth to complain, mouth toot up, quite lovely.


    "I don''t need to worry about some nonsense. I just want you to know." Xuanyuan Qi didn''t care, he didn''t care at all.


    However, some people challenged his authority and bullied his sister, but they couldn''t do it: "I''m already checking. When I find out, I''ll make him pay the price!"


    Xiaoyu tilted his head, "brother, I already know who it is!" Eyes to the white, ostentatious flower god look, chin pointed to the other side.


    Xuanyuan Qi and Sanniang turn their heads, and then take back their sight unexpectedly and reasonably.


    "Xiaoyu, if it''s her, it makes sense." Sanniang glances at the pale blue man beside Xiaoyu.


    Seeing that he had no superfluous expression, he continued to speak.


    "I didn''t know about the existence of the night God before, and I don''t believe that many gods in the sky knew about it. But we all know that there is a very mysterious big man, very mysterious, who is an adult out of the six realms. "


    "The flower god has no shortage of pursuers, and she didn''t promise anyone. One day, a man who has been chasing for several times confessed. Somehow, the flower God said that he had someone he liked, that is..."


    Sanniang signals to sweep the man beside Xiaoyu.


    "I don''t know how it came out. I don''t know the details, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not." She was sure that it was true, but she was a little fairy. She couldn''t get to know the big information, and she was just guessing and speculating.


    Light rain to see the night Xuan, want to know if he really know the flower god above.


    Night Xuan don''t know where to change a lotus seed, finger bright one by one peel put in the white jade plate in front of light rain.


    "There was a woman who stopped me and told me that all kinds of flowers and plants belonged to the same family. She was peony and I was green lotus. She also said a lot. Generally speaking, she wanted to get in touch with more people and protect them. I didn''t remember that."


    Xiaoyu picked up a grain and bit it in his mouth. "That''s true. I guess I''ve seen you somewhere. I keep it in mind. I want to make it close to you

 Chapter 1450

    At that time, she didn''t know yexuan, so she didn''t care if a woman came near her, but now she''s married, and it''s wrong to do these things.


    I really think she is a little girl who doesn''t know the world!


    At least she is a person who has been in the 21st century for more than 20 years, and she has climbed from a humble little peasant girl to a rich man.


    She has seen a lot, not so simple.


    After knowing the rumor is Huashen, Xuanyuan Qi coldly looked at the direction, "big brother will deal with this matter, Xiaoyu don''t have to worry."


    Xiaoyu quickly took brother''s arm, "don''t, brother, I haven''t played enough. Wait for me first. I can''t. can you do it?"


    There is a husband who protects the short and a big brother who dotes on him. Xiaoyu really doesn''t know what to say. Is he an idiot who wants to be calculated everywhere in their eyes?


    Xuanyuan Qi frowned, "light rain, such a person, early processing early, do not spend so much thought on this."


    If you don''t kill a snake, you''ll be bitten. Most villains die of talking too much. There''s an endless stream of things happening. He doesn''t want to cut corners to avoid causing damage to Xiaoyu.


    "Elder brother, you agree. I have you and my husband. It won''t be good. Can''t you protect me?" The main thing is that she is not so bad. She still has some accomplishments, not to mention the magic weapon. If yexuan takes it out, it won''t be bad.


    Big brother also left a lot of things for herself and her parents, so she was not worried at all.


    "Big brother, I agree with Xiaoyu''s idea. You can rest assured if I stare at you." Night Xuan for light rain said a word, his wife, want to do what can do, don''t worry about secular and consequences.


    See night Xuan all agree, Xuan Yuan Qi nature also don''t oppose, "you used to her!" His brother-in-law, who loves his sister so much, is also secretly laughing in his heart.


    Xiaoyu and they are laughing and chatting. After a while, Xiaoyu and Sanniang leave secretly, ready to implement the plan.


    "Xiaoyu, what are you going to do?" They were walking along the corridor, and Sanniang asked in a low voice.


    Light rain suddenly took her to the wall, and then invisible, with the magic weapon of shielding breath.


    "How..."


    "Shh Xiaoyu signals Sanniang not to talk and points to the front.


    In front of them, there are two people, a man and a woman, and they are all people Xiaoyu knows.


    It''s the emperor of heaven and the flower god!


    "Huashen, I see you are haggard all day. My heart hurts. Don''t be so strong. I can rely on men occasionally." The emperor of heaven had a gentle face and a loving look in his eyes.


    They stood so close that there was no one in between.


    Huashen slowly raised his eyes and looked at Tiandi, then slowly put his head on Tiandi''s shoulder: "Tiandi..."


    Xiaoyu and Sanniang look at each other and almost spit blood. It''s really big. Isn''t it true that the flower God likes the night God?


    How did you have an affair with the emperor of heaven?


    What''s more, it''s not that you''re wrong. Why don''t you just get together?


    "Xiaoyu, you look at the flower god''s eyes."


    Xiaoyu takes a close look and finds that the God of flowers, who is leaning on the shoulder of Tiandi, has disdain in his eyes, but he is speaking softly in his mouth.


    I wipe it. Is this a spare tire? It''s really awesome. I''m hanging the emperor of heaven and dreaming unrealistic dreams. No wonder I didn''t really marry the emperor of heaven to be a concubine. I guess I don''t like that position.

 Chapter 1451

    I don''t know if there are many spare tires in private!


    What a green tea... B!


    Then, the two had a development, only to see the emperor''s face slowly close to the flower god.


    Xiaoyu and Sanniang quickly cover each other''s mouths for fear that the other party will scream.


    Just as the two people''s mouths were touching each other, and they began to be emotional, two people appeared from the other end of them.


    The first one is the noble Queen Mother. Maybe she came out to breathe. Xiaoyu rubbed her forehead while she was walking.


    Behind them is the maid of the queen mother, and they are walking in this direction.


    "Xiaoyu, let''s go. It''s time to be discovered." It doesn''t look good. Don''t burn them for a while.


    "It''s OK. I''ve used my magic weapon. I''m sure they won''t find us unless my husband comes in person." It''s a big drama of the year. I''ll regret it if I don''t watch it.


    That queen mother just approached, startled the flower god two people in the dark, the busy separation, the flower god stealthy leave.


    "Emperor of heaven? What are you doing here? " The queen mother was puzzled, and then she smelled the fragrance of flowers.


    Immediately understand, fairyland will have this kind of flower fragrance, in addition to that, no one else, the face did not show redundant expression.


    "But came out to breathe?"


    The emperor of heaven was still looking for reasons, and the queen mother had already found it for him, and immediately nodded, "well, it''s been a while since I came out. I''ll go back to accompany all the immortals, and the Lord night God has also come. We can''t let people feel that we are neglecting."


    The emperor of heaven, who thought he had no clue, left with his hands on his back.


    Leave the Queen Mother grinding teeth cold look, "Flower God, this bitch!"


    After waiting for others to leave, Xiaoyu and Sanniang appeared: "Wow, I didn''t think Huashen and Tiandi had such a show. I thought she was really so noble and didn''t see any man. She had already been in collusion with him secretly."


    "It''s not like I haven''t seen you before. As for being so excited?" Xiaoyu has a stone in his hand.


    Sanniang noticed, "is this... Photo stone? Did you record that? "


    Xiaoyu grinned, "of course, this kind of good thing, naturally we want to enjoy together."


    Xiaoyu, when they return to the banquet, find that Huashen and many Alpine flowers are surrounded by a group of kneeling men.


    "Where have you been? Are you all right? " See after two people sit down, Xuan Yuan Qi cares to ask a way.


    "I didn''t go anywhere, so I just walked around." Xiaoyu sits beside yexuan.


    "Husband, I just saw a good thing. Do you want to see it?" Xiaoyu didn''t need him to answer, so he threw out the photo stone.


    Lost in a don''t know the male fairy feet, the man curiously picked up, and then try to open.


    The photo was immediately released and appeared in the open space in public.


    It''s the scene Xiaoyu just saw.


    "God, it''s not..." everyone looked at the goddess''s arrogant Flower God, she actually kisses a man!


    Although the man''s face could not be seen clearly, he was dressed in such a way that even the blind man knew who it was.


    The light rain cut off the first half and blurred the hero''s face. However, there was no silver here, and there was no intention to hide it.


    We all look at the direction of Huashen with disdainful eyes. When we see that Huashen''s face turns white, what else do we not understand.


    "Oh, my God, usually she looks so high. It''s all pretended. It''s so ugly!"

 Chapter 1452

    "That''s to say, let''s see if those men will follow her


    "It''s disgusting. It''s sneaky. I want to vomit!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    The female immortals whispered, and the male immortals whispered. Everyone''s voice was relatively low, because the male protagonist was suspected to be the emperor of heaven and did not dare to be too presumptuous.


    Also because the immortals can live too long, years are too long, time is boring, they like gossip, and most of them feel like watching opera.


    "Immortal family, what do you put here? Don''t close it now!" The emperor''s face was calm and angry.


    The man immediately wanted to turn off the switch in a hurry. Unfortunately, how can Xiaoyu make people do what they want? He cast a small spell to keep the image on.


    Although there was no sound, we could see clearly that they began to meet and kiss each other.


    Finally, the emperor of heaven had to wave his hand to smash the photo stone, and then with a stiff smile: "this should be a prank of some immortal family. Don''t worry about it. Let''s continue to eat and drink!"


    Everyone is not a fool, how can it be when nothing happened, but still give face, happy to eat with a smile, did not mention this matter, just how to think in the heart do not know.


    Xiaoyu, they left the banquet ahead of time, "Xiaoyu, you already know they have a leg, so where are you waiting on purpose?" Sanniang pulls Xiaoyu excitedly.


    "How can it be? I''m not the roundworm in their stomach. I know everything." Even if she was an immortal, she could not be so clear, and those two were gods.


    "What are you taking me for? Isn''t it just to catch the traitor? And a photo stone. "


    "I was going to intercept a Gongxian on the road. I wanted to put something in the food of Huashen to make her make a fool of herself. Who knew that such a thing would happen." She''s just lucky to create evidence for her without having to do it.


    "That''s true. I thought you didn''t know, or you got the news a long time ago." Sanniang didn''t get discouraged after she knew it. This time, the goddess image of Huashen in everyone''s mind has disappeared, and she has gained a lot.


    "What are you going to do next?" Sanniang also wants to punish Huashen with Xiaoyu.


    "Do you want to come with me?" Xiaoyu invited me.


    "Of course."


    "Come here with your ears." Xiaoyu beckons for her to stick to her, then whispers in her ear.


    Sanniang''s eyes lit up and nodded frequently.


    Xuanyuan Qi and yexuan are speechless as the two women discuss with interest how to "teach" the flower god.


    "Yexuan, do you two want to go back to the underground for two days?"


    "It''s better to be a while. We''ve just got married. In a while, it''s time for yebei to go back to hell. Let''s come together."


    Xuanyuan Qi''s eyelids turn up. Please, you two have been married in the mortal world, and your son has been born. Even if you are a mortal body at the beginning, these two people also live together.


    When he didn''t know, did these two people live together long ago?!


    "Well, Xiaoyu is mischievous. Watch more and don''t let anything happen to her." Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t care much. After all, he has married out.


    "I will." He''ll take care of his wife.


    After Xiaoyu and Sanniang mutter, they follow yexuan back to Tianya temple.


    After a few days, Xiaoyu suspected that it was a rumor that she was faking Yama''s sister. Just because Xuanyuan Qi came forward to confirm the relationship between brother and sister, then the lacy news about Huashen and Tiandi appeared.

 Chapter 1453

    Then the flower god stabbed the queen mother because of the flowers he offered to her, and was scolded by her. Everyone realized that the queen mother must have been angry with the flower god for seducing the emperor and waiting for revenge.


    But this is a reprimand, no material harm, and then everyone thought it was over.


    Who knows, misfortune never comes alone. When the flower god was practicing, he was taken in by a ten thousand year old toad demon and quietly prepared to commit violence. Then he was found that he sprayed poison in his hurry and destroyed the flower god''s beautiful appearance.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really miserable. I don''t know if it can be better. If it can''t be better, it''s a pity." Xiaoyu sighs and shakes his head in schadenfreude.


    "Well, you didn''t add hellfire and ask rosefinch for Phoenix Fire. The poison made in this way is very obvious. It''s poisonous to the bone marrow and can''t be cured."


    Night Xuan is very sure of the analysis, he knows the action of light rain, that day with three niangs together mutter so long, estimated to be talking about how to poison.


    "Hee hee, that''s good. If she destroys her face, she won''t stare at you, and she doesn''t dare to have a crooked mind." Who let her offend her? She deserves it!


    "Now everyone is guessing that it is the queen mother who designed the poisonous Flower God." And his wife, no one will doubt, his wife is a bit clever.


    "It''s not wrong. It was originally made by the queen mother. I just helped her on the basis of her." Make the poison more poisonous.


    A few days later, Huashen went to see a doctor everywhere and was told that he could not cure him. When he came to Tiandi, Tiandi looked at the beautiful face. It was very sad.


    Silently looked away, "I have no way, if no one can cure, you might as well go to Tianya temple to try."


    The emperor of heaven shamelessly threw the pot to the God of night.


    Waiting for people to leave the hall, the emperor immediately went to the Queen Mother: "did you do it?"


    Very calm inquiry, can''t see anger.


    But the queen mother, who has lived all her life, can''t see that he''s holding fire: "yes, it''s me. Who let her steal my man secretly? If she comes to me in front of me, I''ll look up at her!"


    "Also blame you, if you really like her, give her a reputation, so furtive, not hit me in the face?"


    The Queen Mother roared with disdain: "is she not willing? She''s hanging you. She''s not willing to agree. Otherwise, in your style, she would have been in your harem long ago! "


    Being poked by the queen mother, the emperor narrowed his eyes and said, "make trouble out of nothing!"


    She left with her hands behind her sleeves.


    The corner of the Queen Mother''s mouth showed a radian, "Huashen, aren''t you good at charming men? It''s up to you to tick it off. "


    "Come on, the goddess of flowers is a mess in heaven. Now she is ugly and can''t hold the post of goddess of flowers any more. Pass on the edict, demote her to the post of goddess of flowers and ask her to calm down!"


    When the emperor of heaven heard the news, he stayed for two seconds and said nothing.


    After a few days, Xiaoyu expected that yebei would die soon, so he and yexuan came to the hell early and waited.


    "Big brother, eh, what kind of ghost is this, so ugly?" Light rain and night Xuan just went to hell palace, Xuanyuan office.


    In fact, it''s not so terrible here, it''s just a bit gloomy, because it''s not a place to punish the ghosts who made mistakes, but a place for sentencing.


    Xiaoyu looks at the object that can''t be seen as a person, with bubbles all over her body, as well as the kind of big tree bumps, and rubs her arm disgustingly.

 Chapter 1454

    Xuanyuan looked up and said, "it''s just a tree demon. After eating people, it''s not easy for a Taoist to become a spirit. It''s sent to be reincarnated."


    Generally speaking, demons do not come here to reincarnate. After all, they do not belong to human beings, but there will be some exceptions.


    "Eh..." light rain dislikes to night Xuan behind leaning on, the liquid on this guy''s body don''t stick to his body.


    "So ugly, what are you going to cast in your next life, Toad?"


    The tree demon has been a Taoist for 800 years. Although he is ugly, he still has a lot of self-esteem. After hearing this, he sobbed: "I''m not ugly any more. In the tree, I''m pretty. They don''t have as many bags as me. They don''t have as strong branches as me. You''re ugly. Your eyes, nose and mouth grow together. It''s so ugly


    Xiaoyu: "ha ha, forget, different species have different aesthetic values.


    "Awkwardly smile:" that what, you also don''t pessimistic, didn''t you say, you are the most beautiful in the tree, hope you still reincarnate to be a tree, so you can continue your beauty


    The tree demon didn''t work. He roared loudly. His voice was ugly. It was like the hollow wind blowing into the valley. The ghosts were crying and the wolves were howling. It made light rain''s ears explode.


    "Stop!" Xiaoyu roars.


    The tree demon was caught off guard.


    "What''s the matter with you? I said you are ugly. You are not only ugly now, but also ugly in the next life. You let you reincarnate and be a pig. You were stabbed to death and ate your meat, chewed your bones and sucked your blood.


    Let you reincarnate to make a piece of wood and be split and burned by others; Let''s make you a stone to be stepped on and carved by others... "


    Light rain is like setting off firecrackers, crackling is a burst of hatred, said the tree demon gaping, do not know how to react.


    Xuanyuan Qi and yexuan are smiling at Xiaoyu teasing the tree demon.


    "I, I..." I haven''t said anything for a long time. I really don''t know how to refute it. Its ears are buzzing.


    "I fart, hurry to take away, what a trouble!" Xiaoyu stares at the ghost next to him.


    The ghost took the chain to take the tree demon out. He ran faster than the rabbit. There was no way. The master was a bully in the hell. Who dares to provoke him.


    "You, you care about anything with a tree demon. You are all married. You are still young." Xuanyuanqi came forward with a smile.


    "Come on, your little white is back, waiting in your room."


    "Ah, Xiaobai is back? Why don''t you go to the temple and find me? " Xiaobai followed her to earth, became jiangfeibai, and took care of her all the time.


    Xuanyuan Qi white her one eye, "your house is that I can''t allow to enter, not to mention is he?"


    Really, it''s like monk Tang to go to his sister''s house to learn Buddhist scriptures. It''s hard to go through 9981.


    Xiaoyu chuckles. It''s not that her husband doesn''t like to be disturbed by others, so she sets many barriers.


    When I came to Xiaoyu''s boudoir, I saw a red flower growing in a flowerpot on the table.


    "Xiaobai..." Xiaoyu called when she came in.


    Small white flower pistil move, immediately room appear a red dress enchanting man, it is river flies white.


    "Princess!" Xiaobai startled to embrace Xiaoyu, was the night Xuan merciless swing sleeve shock back to the stool.


    The river flies white you resentful stare eye night Xuan, know oneself to get not cheap, then obediently didn''t get up, sit well.


    "Princess, I didn''t expect that we knew each other. I''m still a flower on the other side!"


    Xiaoyu sat in front of him and said, "you''d better call me Xiaoyu. Although you and I are masters and servants, we are actually brothers and sisters. We can get along with each other as mortals."

 Chapter 1455

    Jiang Fei nodded, "OK, what you say is what you say."


    Then he stood up and bowed toward Xuanyuan, "I''ve seen the king of hell!"


    Xuanyuan nodded and introduced yexuan to him: "this is the Dongfang yexuan you know, the most respected night God in the fairyland, the husband of Xiaoyu!"


    After knowing the identity of yexuan, jiangfeibai dare not show any disrespect and salute respectfully: "God of night."


    "Well, sit down." Yexuan goes to Xiaoyu and sits down next to him.


    "Xiaobai, how about yebei? How are you these years?" Xiaoyu asked curiously.


    "Very good. He is a good emperor and has done a lot of good things for the people."


    "That''s good." As long as he has a good life, Xiaoyu will be relieved.


    Two days later, yebei''s soul returned to the underground. Xiaoyu waited there early. After some greetings, they got along for a few days. Yexuan sealed yebei''s memory and sent it to Xiaoyu''s stomach.


    In this way, he will be directly reincarnated into Xiaoyu''s child.


    On this day, Xiaoyu walked along the river of forgetting Sichuan. Yexuan followed carefully, "be careful, the water in the river is cool, don''t fall down."


    "Don''t worry. I''m just in my stomach. I don''t know whether I''m pregnant or not."


    Xiaoyu is happy and depressed, only from the north of the night into her stomach, big brother and husband, they all take her as an eye, one by one stare tightly.


    She can''t even stoop to pick up something. She''s about to have a baby. As for it?


    "Even if you''re not pregnant, you can''t risk yourself." Night Xuan himself walk by the river, let her go inside.


    Xiaoyu


    All right, she''s not going anywhere, all right?


    Back to the original road, on the table, looking at the dishes is still normal, but to ignore a cup of ginseng chicken soup in front of her.


    In other words, this chicken soup, the next spareribs, pigeon soup, crucian carp soup... All in all, she feels full when she looks at these soup.


    "Brother, let''s not eat this meal..."


    "No, it''s for you to mend your body. How can you not eat it? If you eat well, it''s good for your children. Don''t be petty!" The rejection of Xuanyuan''s righteous words.


    Xiaoyu wants to cry without tears. She looks at yexuan for help.


    Night Xuan make a pair of helpless pattern, but in the heart is very agree with the elder brother-in-law''s practice.


    Xiaoyu''s body is too weak. It''s better for women to make up for it. It''s better to keep fat. He is too thin. He looks sad.


    If Xiaoyu knew what he thought, he would want to strangle him.


    After a good day, Xiaoyu takes yexuan to leave with his elder brother and leaves the hell.


    On the way back, yexuan didn''t understand: "why is madam in such a hurry to go home, there is no emergency at home?" Isn''t she always fond of hell and the feeling of being spoiled by her elder brother?


    Xiaoyu murmured, "why else? It''s not all that noisy. When I go home, you can be poisoned by one person at most. In the hell, three people stare at me together. If I eat like this, I will compete with the ball. "


    "It''s nothing. I''m homesick for a few days. The beauties at home will die if they are watered." Xiaoyu made a casual excuse.


    Yexuan wants to tell her that all the creatures in the temple don''t need to be taken care of. On the one hand, most of the creatures in the temple are spiritual. On the other hand, the temple is surrounded by water. They don''t lack water at all!


    However, seeing that Xiaoyu can''t wait to leave, he didn''t say anything. Just go home. It will be better for her and her children to have more aura and delicious food at home.

 Chapter 1456

    Xiaoyu doesn''t know what yexuan thinks. She goes home happily, and every meal on the table at home also shows up on time.


    Xiaoyu looks at yexuan with the eyes of the heartless man every time, and is forced to drink it.


    She wanted to cry.


    "Husband, you say, do you love me or children? Why do you force me to do something I don''t like?"


    Yexuan what do you mean?


    "Don''t pregnant women have to do this? Are you in a bad mood? According to the medical books, pregnant women are irritable and easily depressed. Why don''t I take you to the back mountain for a walk? There are many wild animals in the mountain, and some of them haven''t grown up yet. I''ll roast fish for you? "


    Is ready to lose his temper Xiaoyu immediately stopped, "I want spicy, the more spicy the better!"


    "Well, it''s up to you." According to the medical books, pregnant women''s taste will change, so they should follow the rules, eat more and move more.


    Light rain immediately happy, happy to follow god respect night Xuan adults back mountain.


    In the dark, the rosefinch and others shook their heads silently: "the master is too grumpy. How can he spoil his wife so much? The master hasn''t eaten in person yet


    "Rosefinch, what do you mean, master? It''s all for the unborn master. Don''t you want to have a sweet and soft master in our temple?" The white tiger stares at the rosefinch.


    "White tiger, rosefinch doesn''t mean that. We''re all looking forward to the birth of the little master, but why don''t we like it? All the masters have gone to Houshan. Let''s follow and see what we can do for them!" Xuanwu advised, people have gone.


    As for Qinglong, people don''t care to play this kind of furtive game with them. He is looking for something to mend the body of his mistress.


    In the back of the mountain, Xiaoyu is lying in a clump of flowers with a stall on the ground. He bends to look at a stream, holding his trouser legs and a piece of sharpened wood to fish in the water.


    Just because Xiaoyu said, "you can''t use the starter today. You have to be as down-to-earth as ordinary people and make food for me with your hands."


    Then yexuan became this dress.


    Light rain toward this side bend this body, buttock pout, assume S curve side lie, night Xuan see is this appearance when turning head.


    Then he left the wood in his hand and walked towards Xiaoyu step by step, with the beast''s desire to devour his prey in his eyes.


    Light rain has not found, "ah, how did you get up and catch the fish?"


    Night Xuan will her down, embrace in the arms, "caught, this explains how to eat with you."


    Waving, a room immediately appeared on the ground, carrying her into the room and putting her on the bed inside.


    "Well, what do you want to do?" Xiaoyu shouts anxiously.


    "Didn''t you say you weren''t pregnant? I''ll try my best to make you pregnant


    After a simple explanation, yexuan contentedly covers her with quilts and goes out to get food for her.


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, she is attracted by the fragrance outside. She puts on her clothes and walks out with her hands supporting her waist.


    When he came out, he found that a fire had been set up by the river. A light blue, handsome man was sitting cross legged.


    In the hand of a round stick tip string with two fat fish, is Ziliu Ziliu oil, has been golden.


    And above the fire, there is also a stove, which is rolling with millet porridge made of spirit medicine and Spirit Valley.


    Xiaoyu takes a deep breath and feels that the whole taste bud has been suspended. Smelling the smell, she goes to the back of the night Pavilion.

 Chapter 1457

    The whole person lay on his back: "husband, I''m hungry!"


    The corner of night Xuan''s mouth rose and kept a posture, "didn''t you just feed you? Why are you hungry again? "


    Xiaoyu twitched his mouth: "Lord night God, do you know that you will frighten many people to death?"


    The people outside are serious. The Lord night God is cold and aloof. At a glance, all his ancestors have accumulated virtue.


    Would you say that with color?!


    Night Xuan slowly turned his head, "will it?"


    Stick will be in the hands of the vertical into the soil, free hand, and then a hand to pull the rain rushed to his arms.


    Hold her in one hand, then massage her back and waist with hands, and dredge and activate her blood with spiritual power.


    Xiaoyu stretches her body, comfortable and cool. After every soreness and softness, she is massaged up and down like this, feeling that her whole life has reached the high tide.


    "Are you better?" Since she came out, she found that her walking posture and waist support should still be tired.


    "Well, it''s done. I said, Lord night God, can you pay attention, even if there is no one around you?" She said that she came to Houshan to eat game. How did she feel that she came to eat it?


    "Who let you tempt me!"


    "Who tempts you?" Heaven and earth conscience, she good end of lie that rest, recruit who provoke who?


    "You''re not tempting me by posing like that. What is it?"


    Xiaoyu: "she recalled carefully that she didn''t make any posture?


    Then, think of their own S-shaped curve, then molars.


    All right, blame herself. She''ll pay attention later.


    "Didn''t I say no magic today?"


    "No use!"


    "No use?" Xiaoyu pointed to the room behind him, "what''s that? Don''t tell me you didn''t see anything


    "I see." Night Xuan readily admit, and then in the light rain: you see, admit it, you do not keep the promise in the eyes.


    "That doesn''t work magic. It''s a real house."


    "You can''t let it out without magic!" Light rain a pair of you don''t cheat me, you fox tail all showed the expression to look at him.


    Night Xuan snores her head, "it''s really useless magic. How can I go back on what I promised you? This room is just placed in my own space. It can be summoned without magic."


    Xiaoyu argued for a long time, feeling this guy has a back move waiting for her, eyes blink, then play Lai: "I don''t care, you are illegal, you deliberately, you cheat my feelings..."


    Night Xuan speechless, you said the violation is OK, but when he deceived her feelings.


    "Well, it''s all my fault. How can my wife forgive me? Do you want to beat and scold for your husband? "


    Xiaoyu didn''t think: "I can''t beat you again. Besides, your skin is rough and your flesh is thick. You didn''t hurt. I hurt."


    "What does the lady want? If I don''t fight back or scold back, it''s up to you!"


    Xiaoyu curled his lips, you were allowed to be beaten and scolded by me, "in this way, you have to do what I ask you to do today, and I will forgive you if you can''t resist!"


    Smile in my heart, see how I make fun of you, ha ha


    Night Xuan happily nods, coax the madam to be happy is he should do.


    "I''m hungry." Xiaoyu is waiting for feeding with her mouth open.


    Yexuan smiles, embraces Xiaoyu, takes off the stick with one hand, then tears off the fish and feeds it into her mouth.


    Light rain ah Wu a mouth bite, don''t eat, "delicious, husband craft is good, also want."

 Chapter 1458

    The color is golden, the skin is burnt and the inside is tender


    "Oh..." yexuan chuckled, "I often do it for you after I like it."


    Although he doesn''t like to eat cereals, he just needs to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, but he can do whatever his wife likes.


    "That''s what you said!" Xiaoyu eat head shaking, happy to fly.


    After eating one, light rain also, night Xuan stop, "first porridge, I boil for a long time, you try."


    If she can still eat after eating porridge, he will not object.


    Xiaoyu is fed by spoonful after spoonful, adding the corner of his mouth, "Oh... It''s delicious!"


    I patted my stomach, so full.


    But when I saw the barbecued fish staring at her by the fire, I seemed to say: "eat me, eat me, I want to..."


    But she really can''t eat any more. What should she do?


    "Husband, eat them up!" It''s shameful to waste. They should have a good tradition of economy.


    Night Xuan is wiping the action of the hand to stop, he didn''t plan to eat, he really don''t pay attention to these appetite.


    "Well?" Xiaoyu hummed, "don''t forget what you promised me!"


    Yexuan sighed: "OK, I''ll eat."


    Xiaoyu looked at him every move is elegant, as if every step is standard, eat slowly, finger movement, like watching a beauty play, pleasing to the eye.


    "Husband, if you are a woman, I''m afraid all the men in the world will fall for you." Xiaoyu sighs sincerely.


    Night Xuan deal with the residue, silently look back at her, and then if there is no way: "do you want to marry a woman?"


    Xiaoyu smiles awkwardly and politely. She didn''t think so. It''s a misunderstanding: "ha ha... No, absolutely not..."


    Night Xuan tidied up and came over, squatting in front of her: "that is to say, if I were a woman, you would not marry me?"


    Light rain and sweat!


    Where is this? What''s wrong with this guy?


    It''s said that when a woman acts, a man wants to jump off a building. How can she find that this man is also deadly.


    "No Light rain serious facial expression, firm looking at him, "no matter you are a man or a woman, I all have you not to marry!"


    How about that? Are you satisfied with the answer? No more?


    The night Xuan faintly smile next, stand up, lift her up, "eh, walk?"


    Xiaoyu nodded her head and cried in her heart. Today is her home or his. How can she feel that it''s upside down!


    Along the stream up, light rain look at the sky, look at the stream, look at the flying insects, enjoy yourself.


    There is no big difference between the fairyland and the mortal world. To say the difference, the sky should be blue, the water should be green, the aura in the air should be more, a tree or a bird should be touched at random. It is more likely that it has spirit, can perceive foreign things, and can cultivate into essence.


    "Husband, it''s a good life. I appreciate having you on my way to life."


    Two hands holding hands, night Xuan also always pay attention to her feet.


    "Well, I''m also very grateful to God for letting me meet you." If it wasn''t for you, I might walk alone in this world, I don''t know the joys and sorrows, I don''t know the warmth and coldness!


    Light rain side face, looking at his picturesque face, suddenly shake off his hand, a jump climb to his back.


    He caught her, protected her, and held her back, "nonsense, what if I fall!"


    "Hee hee, no, we''re not mortals. It doesn''t matter if we fall a few times." Don''t always think of her as a fragile doll.

 Chapter 1459

    "Drive!" Xiaoyu patted his ass fiercely, "run in, the princess''s son-in-law run up quickly..."


    Night Xuan also cooperate, under the foot of the wind, hands protect her, and then quickly run up, slowly also leave the ground, in the air, stepping on the treetops and cliffs leap.


    The air was filled with the sound of light rain, and the same sound as riding a horse!


    In the woods, in a big tree, thick leaves blocked three people.


    The white tiger turned the rosefinch: "Hey, what do you say the master is playing with? If you want to fly, you can''t fly with him?"


    Rosefinch hit his hand: "what do you know? It''s called fun in the mortal world. You''re a bachelor without a woman, so you don''t understand."


    The white tiger muttered, "as if you have it!"


    Xuanwu murmured, "is it true that there will be such a big change in marrying a daughter-in-law? My daughter-in-law is so good. Why don''t I try one? "


    Still in the brain of white tiger two people immediately stop, staring at him: "Xuanwu, isn''t it, you miss spring?"


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, poo Xuanwu stares at them. He just sighs.


    "Xuanwu, you''re a tortoise. If you want to find a bastard, what''s good about a bastard? Tomorrow I''ll find you a member of our family, which is enchanting..." before Suzaku finished, he was punched in the face by Xuanwu.


    "You are a bastard. Your whole family is a bastard. What''s wrong with the tortoise? It''s better than a bird!"


    "What''s the matter with birds? I was born in the sky. You climb in the water. I''m much more noble than you!" In a hurry, the rosefinch kicked Xuanwu out of the tree.


    Then they fought in the air.


    Xuanwu is an ancient tortoise with the hardest shell, and rosefinch is an ancient Phoenix. With a breath of Nirvana fire, it can burn all things. But together, no one can beat anyone.


    The white tiger on one side is still covered. It''s just about discussing the two masters. How did they fight.


    "Ah, I said, you don''t fight, brother, you have something to say!" The white tiger flew over and stopped in the middle.


    As soon as Zhuque and Xuanwu saw the man standing in the middle of them, they remembered that it was this man who put forward the beginning of the story. They fought. This man is the culprit.


    So


    "Ah... What are you two doing with me?"


    "Oh, I''ll tell you... Oh, don''t hit people in the face... I''m angry... I wipe, OK, if I don''t hit you, you think I''m bullying!"


    The white tiger was besieged by two people and began to fight back. After a while, the three people were fighting fiercely.


    On the tip of a big tree in the distance, the night porch and the light rain on the back looked at the scene in front of them speechless, "say, husband, you are not stupid, are you? How come all of us are fighting? "


    "Well..." night Xuan thought for a moment, "may be shut in the temple too long, brain useless reason."


    Xiaoyu: "it''s not much worse for the master to say so, but she''s older than him. I think she''s stupid.


    "Don''t we have to go up and have a look?" It''s not good for them to stand here all the time.


    "Well, they''ve been following me for tens of millions of years. They''ll be fine. It''s just a duel." Yexuan didn''t pay attention at all.


    Light rain Heart Belly Fei, "husband, you exposed age, you know?"


    Night Xuan so carrying light rain back to the temple, yard, light rain is he put on the soft couch.


    Then Xiaoyu obediently took a Lilliputian book to read, with a lot of fairy poor life can not get the fruit.

 Chapter 1460

    Then Xiaoyu obediently took a Lilliputian book to read, with a lot of fairy poor life can not get the fruit.


    And night Xuan is cross legged to sit on one side to practice.


    Light rain hand touched a pinch of hair, fixed eye a look, found that grapes do not know when to run out.


    "Grape, how are you doing?" Xiaoyu turns a page of book carelessly.


    "I..." grape thought, can I say I''m going to sleep?


    "Well?" Did not hear the answer, light rain looked up at it, "you lazy again? When will you be able to cultivate human form like this? "


    Grape two claws poked each other, "people don''t want to cultivate human form, so it''s very good, you can follow the master."


    "No promise!" Light rain kick it down, "go to the tree to hang it."


    Grape flat mouth, regretfully looked at the table full of rich aura of fruit, and then step back to jump on one side of the tree.


    I found a branch of the right size and hung it upside down.


    Grape is not afraid at all. It can sleep with its eyes hanging upside down.


    Xiaoyu continues to read and looks at it. Suddenly she hears a loud voice. Yexuan is meditating. She is reading. There are only living creatures nearby


    The sight of the drizzle fiercely shot at the grape hanging upside down on the tree, and found that the goods had fallen asleep.


    Eyes half squint, right hand play a Jue, a poisonous snake flew to the tree, slowly toward the grapes.


    "Shua Shua..." the snake vomited its whiskers and woke up the grape.


    Grape half opened his eyes, then closed his eyes and muttered: "you''re a little snake, how can you handle me? I''m not afraid of poison


    Light rain mouth slightly hook, "Oh, you are not afraid of poison, then you are not afraid of pain?"


    At the end of the speech, the snake has bitten grape''s ass.


    "Ah..." screams across the sky, "ah... Let go, let go, let go... It hurts!"


    Grape hung upside down, propped up, hit the Viper with one paw, cut the Viper from it, just happy, the Viper returned to its original state.


    Then he said bitterly, "I don''t want to play like this! How can we fight this! " This is the magic of the master, it can not beat the master, naturally can not break the magic.


    The snake changed by this spell is fake, but the pain is real. Half of its buttock can''t move any more.


    Grinning and hanging, no longer closed his eyes, the snake slowly retracted its fork, just staring at it.


    After a while, grape saw that the snake was not coming, so she slowly closed her eyes, but the next second, "ah..."


    There was another cry of pain in the sky, and grape pointed out a small paw to the snake, "you... Are you cruel... Wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu..."


    Grape is almost crying. She is physically and mentally disabled. She is in agony


    Light rain can not stop the corner of the mouth up, small sample, fight with me!


    Looking at such a noisy night Xuan, it''s funny.


    He slowly got up and walked to yexuan, then covered his back, put his head on his shoulder, put his mouth close to his ear, vomited all his breath to him, and whispered: "husband ~"


    At the moment when she got up, she knew that yexuan had never moved and let her do it.


    Xiaoyu is surprised, eh, no response?


    It must be that she didn''t work hard enough. She bit his ear lightly. She found that the person below was trembling, and then her eyes were smiling.


    Gently explore the tip of the tongue light Tim, the people under a tremor again, but still no action.


    Xiaoyu can''t help but wonder if his charm has declined and it doesn''t work for him?

 Chapter 1461

    Xiaoyu can''t help but wonder if his charm has declined and it doesn''t work for him?


    No, it''s impossible. It must be that the fire she lit is not enough. Then she will add another one.


    Shift position, gently bite his neck, and then suck.


    The people below trembled even more, and then they were pulled into their arms.


    "Madam, I''m practicing. What are you doing? I remember feeding you not long ago. " Night Xuan looks down at the light rain falling in his arms. Doesn''t she know how much self-control he used to hold her back?


    Xiaoyu always said that she didn''t get pregnant because she didn''t feel it, but he was different. He could feel that in Xiaoyu''s stomach, there was a small germ, ready to germinate.


    Xiaoyu said to herself, she is not a lust / Devil.


    "Who let you ignore me." Duzui, "I thought you didn''t know anything, just focused on cultivation."


    Night Xuan helpless, she clearly know, he even if is to cultivate, also put a point of mind in her body, where can not know.


    "Come on, what do you want to do?"


    Xiaoyu grinned and sat up, "do you remember what you promised me today?"


    Night Xuan nods, "of course." That is to listen to her, when he didn''t listen to her, what she wanted to do, and when he really opposed it.


    "Well, you can continue to practice. Don''t worry about me. I''ll help you with your hair." Get up, get up, stand behind him.


    With a wave of his hand, a dressing table appeared with some tools on it.


    The night Xuan behind head saw, have no objection, close eyes meditation.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t have a lot of hair. Yexuan''s hair is too soft and smooth to tie. No wonder he likes to use a hair band.


    Xiaoyu found some hair oil, and fixed hair of small things, slowly and carefully toss.


    An hour later, Xiaoyu''s hair took shape.


    The grape hanging upside down on the tree not far away fell to the ground and was about to smile when he saw it. Xiaoyu saw it in his eyes and immediately covered his mouth with his claws.


    Then he climbed to the tree and continued to hang upside down, but his eyes still couldn''t help looking at the end where the black silk was made into a... Woman''s head.


    I can''t bear to laugh, I can''t bear to smoke. Ha ha, the man is dressed as a woman by his master. With his beautiful appearance and pale clothes, he really looks like a woman.


    The night Xuan doesn''t know that he is teased by light rain like this. He just pays attention to her and meditates with his eyes closed.


    Xiaoyu feels her chin and appreciates her craftsmanship. This is the faeries'' favorite Faerie bun nowadays. It''s not abrupt to put on the night Pavilion, but quite suitable.


    Rosefinch they fight, very friendly back, see is such a scene.


    And then


    Three people did not resist, one after another burst into laughter: "ha ha ha... Master, there is no sense of disobedience, it is too much like."


    "It''s not like that. It''s much better than those women, OK?"


    "That''s it. It''s not comparable to those mediocre and vulgar powder!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Three people as if no one else''s ridicule, light rain cold look in the past, "what are you laughing at?"


    She can laugh, but no one is allowed to laugh. Her husband is an indomitable man. How can you ever be laughed at by others.


    Three people immediately stop, bow head rigorous droop eyelids.


    Night Xuan opens an eye, what all didn''t ask, "Fu Mo cave a month!"

 Chapter 1462

    Night Xuan opens an eye, what all didn''t ask, "Fu Mo cave a month!"


    "Ah..." the three exclaimed!


    "Three months!"


    "Yes Three people dare not speak again, run to punish oneself, dare to say again, will be more serious.


    "What did you do, everybody''s face?" Night Xuan raises an eye, looking at the side of light rain.


    Xiaoyu didn''t hide it from him. A huge screen appeared in front of him, and they both appeared on the screen.


    There are two beautiful women, one in red and the other in light blue.


    Night Xuan light pull corners of the mouth, "craft is good."


    "Why, aren''t you angry?" Xiaoyu was surprised. She thought he would be angry even if he didn''t lose his temper.


    "Why should I be angry? I didn''t say that I only support what you want to do." Even if you do something bad to me.


    And it''s not bad. He thinks it''s pretty. It''s a couple''s taste, but it''s better not to be seen by others.


    "Husband, it''s very kind of you, hee hee!" Xiaoyu waves and returns to his original appearance.


    They nestled up to each other and sat on the ground. Naturally, the light rain was on him.


    After a period of time, after the night God adults working day and night, Xiaoyu finally found out that she was pregnant.


    Of course, it''s because of Xiaoyu. We don''t think so. We all think yebei is already in her stomach, but she won''t believe it.


    Light rain here a certain, Xuanyuan Qi drink Sanniang got the news, two people to see her, also brought a lot of tonic.


    Thus, the news of Xiaoyu''s pregnancy spread throughout the fairyland.


    We all know that the night God and Princess Xuanyuan created villains not long after their marriage.


    We all call Xiaoyu good life, why?


    Because the higher the level of immortals, the more difficult it is to get pregnant, especially the level of immortals, who have not heard of children for many years.


    What''s more, not long after the wedding, the emperor and the queen mother of heaven have passed so many years, and they haven''t heard from each other.


    That day, the emperor also accepted many concubines, but no one was promising and laid an egg.


    On this day, the queen mother invited Xiaoyu to play, only for the following fairy out a dance, invited Xiaoyu to enjoy together.


    "Husband, then I''ll go?" After persuading him for a long time, she finally left him. She just went to the party, not fighting. As for being so worried!


    "Well, be careful. If you need anything, just whistle. I''ll be there."


    Xiaoyu touched the delicate whistle hanging on his chest, "well, I will."


    She is a princess at least. This time she went down to earth and went to God. Although she is different from other gods, she has so many magic weapons in her hand, plus the qualified name of the lady of the night God.


    If anyone dares to provoke her, she will walk across the fairyland.


    "I''d better take the rosefinch. If you don''t let me follow, I can rest assured." Rosefinch is also a God, much better than the flower god.


    Light rain swept eye rosefinch, disgust of frown: "he a man, follow me to calculate how to return a responsibility?"


    "He''s going to follow you." As soon as the voice of the night porch fell, the rosefinch turned into a huge red phoenix with a long tail and hit the wall.


    "No, it''s so big. Who can be close to me?"


    Light rain just finished, see rosefinch incarnation of a small finch, has not slapped big, fly directly to light rain''s shoulder standing.

 Chapter 1463

    Light rain just finished, see rosefinch incarnation of a small finch, has not slapped big, fly directly to light rain''s shoulder standing.


    Xiaoyu: "well, she forgot that they are much more powerful than her. It''s not easy to change.


    "Take good care of your wife. You are the only one to ask when you have something to do!" The night Xuan definitely orders.


    "Yes Rosefinch nodded, but it was not easy for him to come out.


    White tiger and Xuanwu are still punished in the cave. Don''t think this name has nothing to do with them. It''s punishing demons.


    No, it''s not that simple. The demon cave has an effect on the six realms.


    All those who have accomplishments go in, will be sealed, become an ordinary person, and then enter purgatory.


    Purgatory is a water prison in Voldemort cave. The water in it is like any living creature. It will always bite people in the water and make you cry. The problem is that there is no wound.


    You think that''s the end of it?


    No, it''s nothing. The four seasons rotate in the cave. Every other hour, spring, summer, autumn and winter will change, and they are very extreme.


    You ask me what is the ultimate?


    Oh, it''s extremely cold, extremely hot, windy, and yellow sand. It''s a great torment to improve the quality of ordinary people without food.


    It''s a test of human nature.


    These are not included. There are even more powerful ones. You have to practice inside. Because this cave needs spiritual power blessing, it will spontaneously absorb the spiritual power of the people in it. If you don''t practice, you will be sucked to death by the cave.


    When Xiaoyu knew it, he said, "husband, you are the inventor. You are a cruel man. It''s a good place to torture people."


    Rosefinch is released to protect Xiaoyu, but white tiger and Xuanwu are suffering in it. How can rosefinch not gloat!


    With rosefinch, Xiaoyu leaves Tianya temple and goes to Tiangong, which is the home of Tiandi and Wangmu.


    "Here comes the lady. Please take a seat." The queen mother led Xiaoyu into the hall and sat down.


    "Well, is it just the two of us?" She thought she would invite a lot of people.


    "My wife is pregnant, but she doesn''t dare to be disturbed at will. If there are too many people, we can''t be alone." This is the night God''s sharp heart. She invites people out. If there is something, she can''t take responsibility.


    The rosefinch on Xiaoyu''s shoulder leans his head. Hum, you are wise. If you dare to have any bad thoughts, I''ll blow your head!


    When the Queen Mother clapped her hand up, a line of fairies came in and began to dance.


    Xiaoyu looks at the small bells hanging on their skirts, and makes a pleasant sound between hip lifting and dancing.


    "Come on, Mrs. night. This is the flower tea that I often drink. It''s good to nourish the spirit. You can try it." The Queen Mother motioned to the fairy to bring it up.


    Xiaoyu smelled it with her cup. It was really delicious, but she didn''t drink it. She was not afraid of ten thousand. She was always right to be careful.


    In fact, many people have invited them to dinner since she got married, but they all refused.


    Today, I will come to the Queen Mother''s banquet. I don''t want to look at anyone''s face. I don''t need to look at anyone''s eyes because of her husband''s prestige.


    She just came because she just wanted to come out for a walk, and when the queen mother invited her, she just came to have a look.


    "Thank you. It''s delicious, but I don''t drink tea now." Xiaoyu politely refused.


    The queen mother also knew that the light rain should be careful, but she didn''t have a bad heart and didn''t dare to have it.

 Chapter 1464

    The queen mother also knew that the light rain should be careful, but she didn''t have a bad heart and didn''t dare to have it.


    Since people don''t want it, she doesn''t force it. She waves people to withdraw. If she doesn''t eat it, she won''t eat it. It''s OK to talk.


    After chatting for a while, I saw that the time was ripe: "Mrs. night God, can I ask you a question?"


    "You want to ask me, how did you get pregnant?" Xiaoyu asked directly.


    Er... The Queen Mother''s ashamed smile: "yes! Could you tell me? I have been married to my husband for 100000 years, but... "


    This belly is just not fighting, there is no signal at all.


    Xiaoyu smiles, "it''s not that I don''t tell you, it''s because it''s useless to tell you."


    "How do you say that?" Wang Mu doesn''t believe it. She thinks Xiaoyu must have a way, but she doesn''t want to say it.


    "It takes a man of cultivation like my husband to make a seal and help me get pregnant." Xiaoyu didn''t tell the truth. Although what she said was true, she didn''t say anything about yebei.


    Because big brother xuanyuanqi once said, although not everyone has the ability to say that the soul into the matrix, so as to give birth to children.


    But there is still this exception. If everyone follows suit, it may cause chaos in the future.


    "This..." the Queen Mother''s disappointed eyes, also, if so easy, she would not have been so many years and nothing.


    And there is only one night God in the world. It''s not easy to ask the night God to move.


    However, as long as you please the night God''s wife, it should still be possible, right?


    So, the queen mother suddenly looked at the rain affectionately, "Xuanyuan God, you look at the dance OK?"


    Xiaoyu: "this change is really fast. I started to call her the lady of night God, and now I call her God.


    "That''s good. I''ve done my best." Xiaoyu nodded perfunctorily, if put on a bunch of handsome performance, she thought it would be good-looking.


    But she didn''t believe she could match her husband.


    "God, I just got a baby named Shazhu. The morning glow is purple, the afternoon is blue, the afternoon is yellow, the evening is orange, and the night is red! Also known as five color beads, sent to God to play


    Wang Mu palm up, and then there is a baby fist size beads, at this time is emitting a yellow light, not dazzling, is a faint halo.


    Xiaoyu has seen a lot of babies, which doesn''t make her have too many expressions. At most, she thinks it''s still interesting.


    "Since I''m the treasure of the queen mother, how can I win people''s love? The queen mother should keep it. She won''t get paid for nothing."


    "God, this is a gift for the child in his belly. I have to accept it." The Queen Mother directly put it in Xiaoyu''s hand. It''s just an object. Even if she can''t get the child, it''s good to make friends with his wife.


    Xiaoyu looked at the Pearl in the palm of her hand, "well, I''ll thank you for the baby in my stomach first."


    After watching the song and dance, Xiaoyu and Wang Mu take a walk in the heaven.


    The scenery here is pretty good. There are carved hurdles and jade buildings everywhere. A hundred flowers are blooming.


    "Queen mother, the heavenly palace you take care of is really good. Look at all kinds of flowers. They are so beautiful." The light rain brushed a magnolia beside.


    "It''s not my credit. It''s all taken care of by the flower fairies. I''m in charge of it."


    "That''s also your credit. If it wasn''t for you, others would be lazy."


    The two of them are talking to each other.


    "By the way, Queen Mother, what''s the matter with that flower god? I heard that she was reprimanded, right?"


    The queen mother raised her right hand and brushed her beautiful crown lightly. "Yes, the former Flower God is morally corrupt and not careful enough, so she changed it."

 Chapter 1465

    "Also, the person who can spread such rumors will not be a good person." Xiaoyu turns her lips and dares to rob men from her. I''m tired of it.


    "Oh? What rumors? Some time ago... "


    Xiaoyu nodded, "well, she did it. I''ve long been unhappy with her."


    Xiaoyu doesn''t mind telling the queen mother. She just hates the flower god, just like the queen mother. The flower god is their common enemy.


    The queen mother threw one hand, "hum, this woman''s means are high."


    But for this time, she would have to work hard to deal with it.


    "Fortunately, she has fallen into the dust, and she will not be able to raise any storm in the future."


    Light rain can not be so assured, do not trample the enemy to death, there will always be a day ahead, "maybe."


    Walking to a white stone bridge, Xiaoyu props up the bridge fence and looks at the lotus flowers filled with smoke.


    The queen mother sent people away a few steps away and stood on the bridge with Xiaoyu to see the scenery.


    From the other end of the bridge, no one found that an invisible man slowly approached the two people on the bridge.


    The rosefinch on Xiaoyu''s shoulder is aware of it. Although this invisible sign is very advanced, he can still feel it.


    Quietly pay attention to the side of the lady, the next moment, light rain and queen mother at the same time feel a force, push them down the bridge.


    If the power of that palm is not on guard, even the immortals will be seriously injured. If it is serious, it may damage the foundation.


    Immortals, like ordinary people, are not easy to cure when they hurt the foundation. They will die.


    At this critical moment, the rosefinch on Xiaoyu''s shoulder burst out, directly burning the invisible former Flower God and peony to show her real body. A woman appeared in full view of the public.


    "Peony!" The Queen Mother roared, and there was a trace of blood on her mouth.


    Rosefinch shot in time, but his main protection is his wife, resist some, but there are still injuries outside.


    The queen mother waved her hand to the woman standing in front of her, angry.


    Xiaoyu was protected by rosefinch behind, slowly watching the play, "rosefinch, how did you find it, I didn''t feel it."


    The two people over there have already fought. Although the queen mother is injured, she is not bad at her own skill. After all, she is the queen mother.


    But the peony didn''t know whether it was a good cultivation, or whether it had some magic weapon on it. They were fighting with each other.


    "The cultivation of her subordinates is higher than that of her, and she is more aware of the fluctuation of spiritual power than others, so she knows it." The rosefinch has shown its human form and answers sideways.


    "Rosefinch, you see, I was almost hit by her just now. I''m going to teach her a lesson. Won''t you stop me?"


    "No, madam, it''s important to be healthy. I''ll take my hand!" Zhu que is afraid of light rain and can''t help it. If there is a problem, he can''t bear the responsibility.


    After that, he immediately took his hand, flew into the sky and beat people down with one palm. As soon as the soldiers around came, they saw that people had been beaten down.


    So he went and knelt down.


    After the queen mother fell to the ground, she vomited a mouthful of blood and was supported by the palace maid behind her


    The queen mother raised her hand and pointed to the peony: "you are such a bitch, you dare to do this."


    Peony is weaker than the queen mother. She is hit in the heart by a rosefinch, and there are bloodstains on her mouth.


    "Ha ha ha..." his teeth were full of blood, and he was smiling.


    "I''m a bitch, and you''re not much more noble than me. Do you think others don''t know the dirty things you do? You''ve done more harm in private than I do! "

 Chapter 1466

    The Queen Mother''s pupils shrink slightly, and her eyes are full of poison light: "all the people killed in our palace are damned people. We regret that we have given you a chance. At the beginning, we should have killed you directly."


    "You can''t, you always play a decent and kind queen in front of people, how can you make an exception for me?" Peony disdained smile, although looking at very embarrassed, but there is another kind of beauty.


    Xiaoyu believes that what the peony says is true, but it has nothing to do with her, but if the peony dares to harm her, it has something to do with it.


    Slowly step forward: "tut Tut, it''s really pitiful. Our beautiful and lovely flower god, what''s the matter? Well, why do you want to do such a thing? "


    Xiaoyu squatted in front of her, holding Peony''s chin: "Alas, a beautiful woman, why bother to get this field?"


    Peony eyes poison, straight staring at light rain, "if it wasn''t for you, I would become like this? It''s all your fault. You robbed the attention of the night God. Without you, I would not be like this. The night God would belong to me too... "


    "Hiss!" Light rain sneer, "sometimes the fool said dream is also a kind of disease, you have been very sick, afraid there is no chance to treat."


    "Bah! If you hadn''t obstructed me, I would have been with the night God for a long time. If you had any tricks, I would have frowned! "


    Xiaoyu got up slowly and walked to the Queen Mother indifferently, "are you ok?"


    The queen mother covered her chest, "it''s OK. Is God not hurt?"


    Xiaoyu shook his head, "what do you want to do with her? If you haven''t come up with a good idea, I have a suggestion. This man is so scheming. He''s going to do it again and again. I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of Voldemort cave? "


    Hearing the life of rosefinch in it, she suddenly wanted to let peony taste it.


    The queen mother frowned. She wanted to break up the soul of peony and let her die. But when she heard Xiaoyu say so, she suddenly became interested.


    "I heard that the six realms in Voldemort cave are very excited. The people in Voldemort cave are suffering all the time. Is that true?"


    "Yes, I think, it''s too friendly to let her die so easily. It''s better to throw her into the cave to experience the pain."


    Xiaoyu and Wang Mu stand on one side, looking at the peony on the ground, discussing how to punish.


    "God, this woman is too cunning. It''s better to get rid of her fairy roots so that she can''t do anything." The queen mother thought, she has let this woman off once, absolutely can''t give her another chance.


    "You are a vicious woman, you will have retribution, and the emperor of heaven will know your true face one day..." peony was afraid and cried out.


    Xiaoyu looked at the sun in the distance and said, "do it. It''s late. My husband is still waiting for me at home."


    If she doesn''t go back, it''s estimated that Lord night will come to arrest people.


    The palace maid helped the queen mother to peony. Peony was still cursing. When she saw that the queen mother was really ready to start, she was afraid.


    "Lady night, Princess Xuanyuan... Please forgive me. We don''t have any hatred. Just now, I only aimed at the queen mother and didn''t hurt your heart. So you don''t have anything right. Please help me..."


    Xiaoyu looks at the former Flower God who just has a powerful face, and suddenly kowtows to her, feeling that this person is really... Afraid of death!

 Chapter 1467

    "No revenge? How can I remember the rumor that I''m not a princess in the underworld, but I don''t know where I came from. I''m not worthy of my beautiful husband? " Xiaoyu will be amused by this shameless words.


    "I''m not hurt. It''s not your mercy. It''s our rosefinch. You can''t beat me." It''s really shameless.


    "God, why do you talk to her? This kind of person is not worth wasting our saliva." The queen mother raised her hand on the top of the peony. For a moment, she saw that the peony was like being fished out of the water.


    Struggling all the time, crying out in pain: "ah..."


    After about five minutes, a yellow bead the size of a little thumb appeared on the top of the peony''s head.


    This is the immortal bone of an immortal. It''s not the shape of a bone or a real bone. It''s like a zombie. When you reach the extreme of cultivation, there will be an immortal bone in your mind. The more refined your cultivation is, the more golden it is.


    The Queen Mother''s hand clenched with awe, and with a "click", the bead became dust in the air in the next second.


    "Ah..." Peony suddenly screamed, fell to the ground, the whole person seemed to be absorbed.


    "Man will be handed over to God. Please send someone to tell us what you need." The queen mother covered her chest and coughed twice.


    Light rain motioned rosefinch with peony, "you are good to heal."


    Back to Tianya temple, Xiaoyu let people throw peony into Fumo cave.


    Night Xuan see that woman, what all didn''t publish, "today play can be ok?"


    He hugged Xiaoyu and took a kiss.


    Light rain smoothly hugged his strong waist, "fortunately, later met this woman, out of a little trouble."


    "Are you ok?" Night Xuan nervous with Lingli in her body for a week, found nothing, just relaxed.


    "I''m all right, but this woman is still a little cunning. I don''t know what magic weapon or something to use. It''s the rosefinch who found out that she''s invisible." Not even her.


    The night Xuan sinks eyebrow, "this kind of magic weapon of concealing human breath is not many, estimate is what Fu Zhuan, used what method of attrition cultivation, just have such effect."


    Think about it, in case the next light rain also encounter such a situation how to do?


    No, absolutely not. "Ma''am, I remember I gave you a lot of defense artifact. You''re useless?"


    Xiaoyu shrank his neck with a guilty heart, "I... Forgot..."


    It''s still in her space.


    "Take one out." Yexuan reaches out his hand.


    Light rain pulled out one. It''s a dish.


    Night Xuan took it, drew a few arrays, pinched a few pithy formulas, and then the array disk turned into a glittering necklace.


    "I''ve changed my next array for this necklace. Besides me, anyone with aura will feel it when approaching. If he has a bad heart, he will immediately respond to the protector and block the enemy''s heavy attack."


    "Well... Well!" The light rain gave him a heavy kiss on the cheek.


    "My husband, you are so good."


    It''s a great skill to make magic weapons at God level.


    Night Xuan looking at her happy smile, feel the loss of ten thousand years of Taoism is nothing.


    Turn the other side of your face, "and this side, this side, too!"


    Xiaoyu smiles and gnaws heavily on the other side, then he pulls and kisses his lips.


    Then he was picked up and went into the house to do something shameful.


    With the gaze of Xiaoyu and the command of yexuan, peony gets the key service in Fumo cave. Because of no Xiangen, no matter how hard she tries to cultivate, she still disappears in this world a year later.

 Chapter 1468

    Even the soul can''t stay, because the demon cave still eats the soul.


    After a year of light rain, the stomach is still the same, looking like five or six months, but it didn''t come out.


    At the beginning, we also prepared for it. It can be seen that the children in their stomachs were not prepared to go to the ground at all, so we did not force them.


    Big brother said: "when he comes up with it, he will come out naturally."


    Sanniang also said: "this fairy gives birth to a child, which is different from ordinary people. It''s normal to be pregnant for a few years."


    Jiang feibai came with him. "It''s OK. This stomach doesn''t delay things. It''s easy to wait any day."


    Light rain a white eye, are some stand to speak not backache Lord, have seed you try?


    After another two years, the child still didn''t come out. Xiaoyu was angry. "Husband, since he doesn''t want to come out, it''s estimated that time is not enough. Let''s not wait for him here. Let''s go out to play. Do you remember the place I told you that advocates equality between men and women and is particularly developed? Let''s go there and play. "


    Night Xuan worry of looking at her stomach, the stomach change is not big, but this is not born is a what problem?


    Light rain is also a big heart, she thought, others Nezha are pregnant for three years and six months, she is not worried.


    As a result, Qinglong and Xuanwu are left to look after the house. Xiaoyu and yexuan go to modern times with Zhuque Baihu and jiangfeibai.


    Today is the 21st century. When she comes back suddenly, Xiaoyu is very excited.


    "Husband, oh, no, you call me husband here, you call me wife. This is the place where I used to live when I was robbed."


    This world and their original world are not in the same time and space. They can be regarded as one of the three thousand continents. One reason why they can come is that Xiaoyu has a memory here and is involved with it.


    Second, because of yexuan''s ability, he is almost the creator of the world. It is not difficult to transcend the boundaries of time and space.


    "Husband, wife? What do you mean Night Xuan doesn''t understand, is this the meaning of Li Gong Lao Po?


    But why does Xiaoyu call herself that? As far as he knows, Xiaoyu is very concerned about her age. If she dares to say that she is old, she will be anxious.


    "It means that we grow up to be husband and mother-in-law together, that is to say, we will grow old together. The life expectancy of people here is very short, and the average age is 80 years old. That''s what we call each other. Let''s do as the Romans do."


    Light rain and night Xuan are explaining, here Jiang feibai and rosefinch, they have been surprised and curious to look at the surrounding things.


    "Xiaoyu, what is the one who can run? Why didn''t I see a horse or something like that? How could I run by myself? " Jiang feibai curiously pointed to the car on the road.


    In order not to cause panic and curiosity, they chose to fall on the hill near the main road.


    So a few people stood by the side of the mountain, looking at the road at the foot of the mountain, and the cars speeding along the bend.


    "It''s called a car. It uses oil to transfer kinetic energy. It can run without being pulled by animals."


    "What''s that, ma''am? Is it the house here? Why is it so high and different from ours? " Rosefinch looked at the tall building in the distance and asked.


    "That''s the characteristic of the world here. Because of the large population, high houses have been built for big families, but it''s not cheap."


    "Ma''am, that''s the one. The long one runs very fast. Is it a kind of worm? Aren''t people here afraid? " The white tiger pointed to a place and asked.

 Chapter 1469

    Xiaoyu looked along and rolled his eyes. "It''s a high-speed rail, not a bug. It''s an extended version of a car. It''s very fast."


    Xiaoyu sighs in his heart. In the fairyland, everyone is the overlord and the existence admired by everyone. How can they all become bumpkins as soon as they get here!


    Fortunately her night Xuan is calm, don''t want these haven''t seen the world.


    In fact, night Xuan is not curious, just used to hide everything in the heart, not in the face, don''t let others see their own ideas.


    Xiaoyu whirled around and changed into an atmospheric dress. Her hair turned into big waves and she was carrying a small red handbag.


    "Xiaoyu, who are you?" Jiang feibai looks around Xiaoyu curiously.


    "This is the usual dress here. When I change it for you, I don''t want to be surrounded."


    Xiaoyu has changed everyone''s mind. Zhuque and Baihu are in black suit, Jiangfei is in white sportswear, and yexuan is in casual wear.


    The hair is also changed into a neat short hair by magic.


    "Well, let''s see. Let''s get used to it first. When we get settled in the city, we''ll take you shopping in the mall!"


    Xiaoyu clapped his hands and looked at the four handsome men with admiration.


    "It''s a strange dress, but it feels good." Jiang feibai looks at his clothes before and after, and looks at the illusion of narcissism in a mirror.


    When they are curious, "I have something to tell you, because the world advocates peace. Don''t use mana at will. It''s better not to use mana, otherwise it will be troublesome to be noticed." Xiaoyu told us what we should pay attention to.


    Xiaoyu, who claimed to be overseas Chinese, got several certificates and bought a villa in the bustling suburbs as a wealthy businessman.


    Because a few people''s face value is too high, walking on the road, they all think they are stars, and they are more outstanding than those who make up for plastic surgery.


    First went to a high-end hotel, "today we are officially settled here, so we bring you to eat steak."


    Xiaoyu came to the French window on the second floor and sat down at a table. The waiter came with the menu and gave it to several people.


    ˇ°Whatwouldseveralguestsliketoeat?ˇ±


    As soon as the waiter finished, the four men were stunned. What''s that?


    Xiaoyu smile: "we can speak Chinese, first give us a steak, Australia, medium rare, and a bottle of red wine, thank you."


    "Yes, ma''am. Just a moment, please." The waiter smiles and leaves with the menu.


    Jiang feibai is curious. "Xiaoyu, what did the girl say just now? Why can''t I understand a word?"


    Xiaoyu saw that even yexuan was curious, so she explained: "what she just said was English. When she asked us what we wanted to eat, it was estimated that we were too good, like half breed children. She thought we couldn''t speak Chinese."


    After thinking about it, he said to popular science, "English is a common language in other countries, and Chinese is the language we speak now."


    After a while, the dishes were served, and Xiaoyu explained to them how to use a knife and fork.


    "That''s what you used to eat here, ma''am?" Night Xuan almost worried to death, what''s this? There''s no nutrition at all. He doesn''t even cut a piece of meat, and he has to do it himself.


    "No, you think it''s Chinese cabbage. It''s very expensive. I ate it once with my classmates when I was in college." At that time, Xiaoyu''s family was not well-off, so he had to go out to work part-time to earn extra money to support himself.

 Chapter 1470

    At that time, Xiaoyu''s family was not well-off, so he had to go out to work part-time to earn extra money to support himself.


    Yexuan thought, fortunately, he doesn''t have to eat this every day. Although he has a different taste, he still likes to eat something normal, especially when he accidentally saw a table of guests, the beef is still bloody. How can he eat it!


    "Xiaoyu, I didn''t say that it''s just a little bit. We don''t care if we are full at all. Let''s have something else." Jiang feibai finished eating, but also turned his mouth, thinking, this is not a pitfall.


    Xiaoyu: "this is the food of the rich and noble people who are respected by many people. How can it become all kinds of rubbish in their mouth?


    "OK, I''ll take you to some other good food later."


    When checking out, Xiaoyu takes out a card. The money in it is absolutely the normal source. She sold several gold jewelry for several million yuan.


    Anyway, she didn''t lack it. All the gold, silver and jewels were piled up in a warehouse. They were just ordinary ones for ordinary people.


    Everyone''s name has not changed. They still use the old one. They drive to the city. A big red Ferrari sports car only has two seats, so they buy another Lamborghini for Jiang feibai.


    As for rosefinch, transformation is enough.


    We are all immortals. We don''t need to know whether to drive or not. We have divine control.


    Came to the mall, Xiaoyu with four beautiful men to stroll all over the famous brand stores, a person carrying several bags.


    Then she was surrounded by many female fans, who came forward to sign, contact information and take photos


    Light rain, they are coldly opposed, night Xuan face stinky, because just almost a crazy woman hugged him.


    "Madame, are all the women here so crazy? Have they no sense of shame? "


    Xiaoyu touched his nose, "it''s not the heart of beauty. It''s just something else."


    In fact, there are many such women, especially when they see their favorite stars, they are more crazy. They can even die for love beans.


    Jiang feibai didn''t say anything, just scratched his head all the way, deliberately made those women scream, Sao Bao''s light rain wanted to kick.


    In order to make everyone more quickly integrate into the rhythm of life in this era, Xiaoyu took everyone to the mobile phone mall and configured a mobile phone for everyone.


    We are all smart people. At the beginning, we didn''t quite understand it. But after two minutes, we were almost familiar with it.


    Smart Xiaoyu can''t help smacking his tongue. He just looks at it and understands?


    How can modern human feelings be embarrassed by such powerful ancients?!


    "Ma''am, this era is really as you say, really powerful." Night Xuan after playing, put in the pocket.


    Holding the light rain to go out, Jiang feibai is still playing, no action.


    Xiaoyu turned around and was about to call someone. He found a man standing beside him and accosted him: "Hello, I''m the agent of Feiyu entertainment group. Are you interested in being a star?"


    Jiang feibai''s eyes moved from the mobile phone screen to the man''s face: "no interest!"


    Then we are ready to walk towards Xiaoyu.


    But the man stopped him: "Sir, I think you really have great potential. If you sign a contract with me, I''m sure you will be on fire. In two years, you will be popular all over the country!"


    Xiaoyu is leaning against yexuan to watch the opera. In fact, Jiang feibai''s face is really evil. If she is a star, it will definitely be a big fire. Now little girls like this one.


    "Get out of the way!" Jiang feibai made a cold voice.

 Chapter 1471

    Xiaoyu is leaning against yexuan to watch the opera. In fact, Jiang feibai''s face is really evil. If she is a star, it will definitely be a big fire. Now little girls like this one.


    "Get out of the way!" Jiang feibai made a cold voice.


    "Sir, do you really think about it? This is my business card. If you change your mind, call me at any time!" Men see jiangfeibai temperament is very good, a look is not what ordinary people, if they can be signed, it is absolutely earned.


    Put the business card into Jiang feibai''s coat and reluctantly turn to leave.


    Jiang feibai took it out and threw it away. "Xiaoyu, is this man sick? I have to be a star. What is a star? Is it great? Is it like a star? "


    Xiaoyu chuckled: "ha ha ha..."


    Still smile forward and backward, "star? Ha ha ha... "


    In the face of Jiang feibai''s strange eyes, Xiaoyu finally stopped laughing: "this star is a kind of person worshipped by everyone, a public figure who can act and sing, not a star."


    When you go back to the villa, yexuan looks at the open TV, and then begins to study how these people get into it, and then studies the principle of mobile phones.


    There is no aura in this world, but everyone is very smart and can invent many things that can be done without aura control.


    In his opinion, this is impossible. Although it is very common in his opinion, they all have profound cultivation and everything is very simple.


    But the people here are ordinary people, without practice, but there are so many unexplained technologies that he dares to be interested in.


    So I found a lot of books to study.


    Rosefinch and white tiger are already fiddling with their new toy, the mobile phone.


    As for Jiang feibai, he is comfortable feeling the sofa of this era and lying on it in changeable posture.


    Xiaoyu walked over and sat beside him, "Xiaobai, don''t you really think about being a star? I think you''re a good fit? "


    Jiang feibai put his hands under his head and put his left foot on his right, "is it fun?"


    Xiaoyu thought: "I don''t know, I haven''t done it, but those stars enjoy the attention of the public. They make a lot of money every day, but they have no privacy. Everyone will secretly watch them all day, and they will exaggerate anything.


    What''s more, the company that signed the contract will have some hidden rules, such as wine accompaniment, compulsory distribution, acting and so on. Although it looks good, it''s actually not so good! "


    She doesn''t know what other people think, but she really thinks so.


    "You see." Xiaoyu pointed to the TV series being broadcast on TV, "the actors are called actors, and the famous ones are stars."


    Jiang feibai swept his eyes, disdained to turn his eyes: "so ugly can be a star? Since it''s so bad to be a star, why should anyone else do it? "


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is slightly puffed. Brother, you think everyone is like you. You look so enchanting. This is outstanding in this era.


    This is the most popular little fresh meat and one of the four leading actors. He was said to be ugly and was in silence for three seconds.


    "Why not? To be a star is the dream of many people, the shortcut to their success, and the dream of many people. "


    Jiang feibai didn''t say yes or no.


    In the evening, Xiaoyu took us to the big food stall to experience the fun of ordinary people eating seafood.


    "Boss, a crayfish, hairy crabs, clams..." Xiaoyu finds a seat and shouts to the boss.

 Chapter 1472

    "Oh, good!" The boss responded loudly.


    After two days, everyone was curious about the world and felt very fresh when they saw anything.


    Cast a small spell, so that everyone on their faces blurred, will not pay attention to them.


    "Madame, where is this place? Why is it so busy?" Night Xuan looking at those men and women sitting table by table, one by one looking at all very happy.


    "It''s called a big stall. It''s a night market. Many people like to eat in this place."


    I miss this kind of life. Every day is colorful and there are many things I can play with.


    "How are you two, 666, eight horses..."


    A table next to him was rowing with his sleeves rolled. It was loud.


    "Xiaoyu, people here can also play boxing?" Jiang feibai looks sideways.


    "Of course, it''s a tradition at all times." Just like dressing and eating, it has been handed down for thousands of years.


    After a big meal, we drove home.


    After a period of training and study, several ancient people have already understood the world and will not ask why.


    Yexuan stayed in the study to study books every day. Zhuque and Baihu played games at home, and then bought a lot of recipes to study how to make wanghong snacks.


    Yes, they watch the little red screen occasionally.


    Jiang feibai goes out every day and doesn''t know what he''s doing.


    Xiaoyu hugged her stomach and was bored, so she went into the study and found yexuan: "husband, are you going to be a doctor? So hard, you go to the cinema with me


    Night Xuan looked up from the sea of books and pulled her to sit on her knees with a smile: "no, I just want to keep up with you. I don''t want to have a generation gap with you."


    "Oh, not bad. We all know the generation gap. Let''s go out for a walk."


    Two people drive out, night Xuan don''t know what method to use, already have a driver''s license, now driving is him.


    Xiaoyu is only responsible for playing.


    "Madam, I want to really integrate into the world. I decided to be a professor and make money to support my family!" The night Xuan drives a car, turn round to see her.


    "No, you really want to be a professor? I''m not allowed. There are so many beauties in the University. I believe you can''t do anything, but those little girls are not sure. You are not allowed to show my handsome face to other women! "


    Xiaoyu put her jealous arm around her.


    Night Xuan has to control the car body with divine sense, smile at her, "are you jealous?"


    He reached out and touched Xiaoyu''s stomach.


    "Yes, so it''s not allowed." Xiaoyu also nodded seriously, he belongs to her, can''t show those women outside.


    "OK, but I still have to do something for my husband to support my wife and children. I can''t let you live on the streets." It is said in the book that a man who does not work hard to earn money to support his family is not a good man, but a small white face who eats soft food.


    Light rain speechless, do you still need to make money?


    It''s enough for their family to eat and drink for a lifetime.


    But she doesn''t dampen his enthusiasm. It''s good for a man to have such an idea.


    "OK, as long as you don''t do that kind of thing with a lot of women around you, I''ll promise."


    The night Xuan points her nose tip, "you little vinegar jar!"


    Pull the hat for her. It''s bought from a treasure by Xiaoyu. It belongs to their couple''s hat.


    It can also block the curious eyes of others.


    When they came to the cinema of the mall, they bought the most popular movie that young lovers like to watch, which is still 3D and exciting.

 Chapter 1473

    Xiaoyu secretly laughs in his heart. He certainly hasn''t seen it. He will make fun of him later.


    "Little villain, what''s in your mind?" Looking at her a face bad smile, night Xuan embraces her to go in.


    Xiaoyu smiles quietly. If this God makes any jokes, she can laugh for a long time.


    Unfortunately, they saw until it came out, Xiaoyu didn''t see any extra expression on his face.


    "Husband, why are you not surprised? Don''t you think it''s fantastic? "


    How do you feel that he is a native here, for some of the plot of bold sex play, he has no redundant expression.


    "I don''t think, in this case, it''s pediatrics. As for those unbearable pictures, you''d better not see them in the future. If you want to, you can see them as husband''s!"


    Xiaoyu doesn''t know. During this period of time, he assimilated the knowledge of the world fiercely. He knew the world for 5000 years, but he kept it in mind. He knew the world better than the local people.


    "OK, you said. Let''s go home and close the door now."


    After half a year, Jiang feibai, who has been running all over the world, came back and told them directly that he wanted to be a star, set up his own company and hold himself up.


    "Xiaobai, can you tell me what prompted you to make this decision?" Xiaoyu looks at him curiously.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just fun to see other people acting on the road." Jiang feibai doesn''t care about Tao.


    "Oh, it''s up to you. We have no problem."


    The men in the family are motivated. She is only happy. Anyway, it''s all fun. What''s different.


    As a result, Jiang feibai began to stir up his entertainment company.


    Yexuan also set up a technology company half a year ago, which is the time of passion.


    But he basically just uses the computer to guide, and sends the rosefinch to stare at him. He is at home with Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu has such a big stomach that he hasn''t given birth yet. How can he throw away his hand.


    When Xiaoyu had been pregnant for eight years, something finally happened. The sky was still clear, and suddenly it was dark, as if it was going to be a rainstorm.


    But the wind is blowing, the waves are surging, the sky is thundering, but there is no rain.


    "No, my wife is about to give birth. There is no aura in the world. I''m afraid the birth of a child will cause destruction."


    The night Xuan''s face is dignified. He holds Xiaoyu in his arms. He casts the magic to open the tunnel of time and space in the room and returns to the temple of the fairyland.


    When they left, the TV was broadcasting that the tsunami was coming. Everyone was ready, but the next second, the sky suddenly cleared up and there was no dark cloud.


    Later, this spectacle was called strange by everyone, and many meteorological experts studied it together, but they didn''t come up with anything.


    In the temple, Xiaoyu''s hair is messy, the quilt is standing high, and his face is painful: "ah... It hurts so much, why do I have to experience the same pain again..."


    Night Xuan beside holding her hand, "lady, soon good, not born, after all not born."


    Knead Jue with one hand to draw a spirit gathering array. A large number of nearby auras come to the bed.


    Xiaoyu felt comfortable and less painful.


    Xuanyuan Qi, who was informed to come outside, paced anxiously, "how about it? Did you have a baby? Is Xiaoyu ok... "


    "Yama, please sit down first. If you walk around in such a hurry, your wife will be nervous... We can''t help you. We''d better wait quietly." Qinglong and their excited hands don''t know how to put them.

 Chapter 1474

    In the distance, there is a fire like a morning glow in the sky, countless flowers and plants begin to bloom, fish in the water rush out of the water to cheer, and rare animals in the mountains start to rush to spread the word


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, who.


    Night Xuan wrapped, put on her pillow, and then take care of the light rain, because the aura is sufficient, soon repaired the light rain wound, and weak body.


    "Son... You stinky boy, you''ve done me a lot of harm!" Xiaoyu reaches out to tease him. His eyebrows are gentle. Although it hurts when he is born, when he looks at the child, he feels that everything is worth it.


    When the child was born, he opened his eyes, a pair of black grape like eyes, showing a gum like smile: "mother..."


    Light rain is dumb, "husband, how can he be born to call Niang?" It can''t be the memory, okay?


    Night Xuan changed clothes for her, and pinched a dust Jue to clean the bed.


    "He''s been in your stomach for eight years, and he''s already got a sense of the outside world. He''s also a god fetus, and it''s not unusual that he can speak."


    He reached for the child and got her a cushion to sit on. "How are you? Would you like a rest? "


    The child''s eyes, held by yexuan, turned, "Dad..." soft, soft, fat.


    Xiaoyu shakes his head with a smile, reaches out his hand and touches the head of the clean child who has been taken care of by yexuan. "Fortunately, he is very smart."


    "Nature is smart. When I was in my stomach, I began to practice. Knowing how to recognize people is just the foundation!"


    "What? Do you think he can practice Or in her stomach?


    "Well, it''s better than ordinary fairies."


    Xiaoyu: "isn''t it true that she didn''t dream?


    "I said, have you made it? I''m still waiting to see my nephew. I''ll take him out, or I''ll go in. " Xuanyuanqi outside the door listened to the voice inside. He was in a hurry and said it out loud.


    Xiaoyu and yexuan look at each other with a smile: "go ahead, hold it for everyone, I''ll lie down for a while!"


    Night Xuan holding the child out, throw to Xuanyuan Qi and go back to the house, take care of Xiaoyu.


    Xuanyuan Qi is happy for Xiaoyu and sad for his nephew, "you are such a father, you will have to suffer in the future."


    "Little master, come and see me..." Qinglong and they are all teasing happily.


    After a month, yebei can not only run and jump, but also escape.


    Yes, Xiaoyu, they still named him yebei.


    Yexuan is still in charge. She gives her children a full moon wine and invites some fairies who think people are good to play with.


    The God of war Wuchen looks at yebei with a smart face. He really envies that this is not a full moon. We believe in it after thousands of years of cultivation.


    "If I can be an apprentice, I will be satisfied in my life." If such a child was accepted by him, it would be a great honor for him to boast for hundreds of thousands of years.


    "Don''t think about it. Other night gods respect themselves for their ability. They can''t teach themselves." Make complaints about a fairy.


    The God of war knows it, but he can''t imagine itˇ° I just think about it, and it''s not against the law to think about it! "


    But who knows that one day the north will really worship the God of war as its teacher.


    Sanniang looked at Mengmeng''s yebei and couldn''t put it down. "Xiaoyu, let me have your child. You can have another one yourself. He''s so cute. Be my son!"

 Chapter 1475

    Xuanyuan Qi disdained to open his eyes: "I said you should pay attention to it. If you don''t want to live by yourself, it''s Xiaoyu''s hard work. Don''t think about it. The night God will throw you out for a while."


    Sanniang wanted to yell at him, but she was honest when she heard the word "night God". She just wanted to think about it. She didn''t want to die.


    "I was born, I was born, but I can''t be born without you Sanniang likes to touch yebei''s clothes. They are so beautiful. If only she had a daughter, she would make beautiful clothes for her every day.


    Xuanyuan Qi embarrassed quickly around to see, see everyone did not notice, just stare at her: "say what nonsense, also not afraid of people joke."


    In fact, we have heard about it for a long time. After so many years, we have heard about Sanniang fairy''s pursuit of Yama.


    "What''s the joke? Who dares to laugh at me? If anyone dares to laugh, I''ll tear down his mansion! " Sanniang''s fierce look left and right, no one dares to look at her.


    Sanniang looked at the charming beauty, but it was a difficult one. She knew that there was no other woman around him for so many years.


    Xuanyuan Qi is too lazy to talk to her. He runs away with yebei in his arms: "yebei, tell Uncle what you want, uncle will find it for you?"


    The night North shrinks in his arms and shakes his head: "uncle, I don''t need anything. My mother has given me a lot of treasures." Soft and cowardly voice, cute in a mess.


    "It''s fun to go back to hell with my uncle for a few days."


    Small night North looking at Xi Yi''s uncle, reluctantly nodded: "OK." He thought that if it wasn''t fun, he would stay a few more days. His mother had lived there at the beginning, and he wanted to find the way she had gone.


    Yebei was taken back to the hell by Xuanyuan Qi. The hell was really fun. At first, the ghosts lost their arms and heads everywhere to scare him. He simply cast a magic to make a bird and took away the ghost''s head and arms.


    It''s hard for those ghosts to go to hell one by one to complain.


    Yan Wang''s favorite nephew doesn''t care at all. He helps them to recover the lost things (head, arms and legs). Who let them have nothing to do to provoke yebei? He deserves it.


    But yebei didn''t know where to find it. He heard that the manzhushahua in the yellow spring was his mother''s favorite, so he led the river water to irrigate it, which almost flooded the whole hell.


    Later, Xuanyuan Qi explained to him that it was wrong to do this and what bad influence it had. Yebei children''s shoes was very sensible and didn''t do such a thing.


    But he pulled out the hair of diting, who was guarding the gate of hell. Listen to him, the hair of diting is too thick. It''s hot. I''m afraid it will get sick.


    But quietly told Xuanyuan uncle Qi, "I see his hair is good, want to get a cloak for his mother to wear."


    Xuanyuanqi: "if you want to smile, you can''t come out with a smile." my child, the hair that I''m listening to is picked, it''s like a person without clothes. It will be very sad! "


    Puzzled night North looked up, "but mother said that their animals will change their hair every year, I give it to pick, next year will grow better, I am doing good?"


    Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t know how to tell him. Listening is not an ordinary animal. It''s a god beast. It''s about face!


    Sure enough, I felt so ugly that I ran away. No matter how he coaxed me, I didn''t come back.


    Yan Wangye, who wants to cry without tears, has no choice but to send yebei to Tianya temple and return it to Xiaoyu after the hell is thrown into chaos.

 Chapter 1476

    Yan Wangye, who wants to cry without tears, has no choice but to send yebei to Tianya temple and return it to Xiaoyu after the hell is thrown into chaos.


    "Xiaoyu, yebei child is very filial, but I have a lot of affairs in the prefecture. I really don''t have time to manage him, so I''ll send him back to you."


    Then he waved and ran away without taking away a cloud!


    Light rain and night Xuan look at each other, "how do you feel big brother is running away?"


    "It seems to be!" Night Xuan nods silently.


    Jiang feibai chuckles, "I''m afraid I''ll be chased by Sanniang fairy. I''m afraid I''ll live in the hell under the name of yebei!"


    Xiaoyu glanced at him faintly: "Xiaobai, I think if elder brother knew that you said that behind his back, he would want to take you back to hell and continue to bloom on the Bank of the river."


    "No, I didn''t say anything." Jiang feibai waves his hand and then takes root in the jade basin made by himself in front of the window.


    "Mother, you see, this is the hair that I scraped off my body. It''s so thick and soft. Can I make you a cape?" The night of the North treasure out of a small storage bag, eyes bright for praise.


    Light rain mouth corner smoked to smoke, she suddenly a little understand big brother why can be so anxious to send him back.


    In the evening, Xiaoyu and yexuan lie on the bed and mutter for a long time.


    The next day, they sent yebei to Wuyishan, the God of war.


    "God of war, you are a stubborn child. I hope you can teach me in the future." Night God, it''s not like a request, it''s more like a command.


    But the God of war was very excited, which was a good thing. No matter what he ordered or asked, he promised again and again, "yes, Xiaoshen must be good at teaching, and never hide it."


    The light rain pulls the night north to one side: "the child, you are here to study the ability, good protection mother, good?"


    Night North small face lift up, serious nod, "that Niang can see me?"? Will you make me something delicious? "


    "Yes, my mother will come to see you often and bring you delicious food every time. Here, it''s made by my mother. You can eat it if you have nothing to do. After eating, you can call my mother. It''s a Chuansheng snail. As long as you shout inside, my mother will come to see you."


    Light rain like to take things out, touching his little face, laughing.


    Night North happy with the food, did not see light rain on the face of not give up.


    When they left Wuyishan and went back to the temple, Xiaoyu suddenly cried, "husband, he is still so small, is it really good for us to leave him? I can''t bear it. "


    Night Xuan quickly coax, "it''s OK, if you don''t want us to stay, it''s just that the child is smart, we will waste his talent if we leave him around, he should belong to a broader outside."


    Light rain sobs, eyelashes are still hanging tears, "I also know that this is the best for him, but I feel sorry for him, I cheated him!"


    "No, it''s not cheating. It''s a white lie." Of course, he wants to take the boy away. Does he want to repeat the experience of robbing his daughter-in-law from his son when he was in mortal world.


    It''s absolutely impossible. He''s going to live with his wife.


    He and his wife are true love, the child is just an accident, is a third party!


    It''s a lie to say that this is the best thing for yebei. He is the most powerful God in the world. Can''t he teach his son well?


    It''s just excuses!

 Chapter 1477

    Night, night Xuan cut through the void, open the tunnel of time and space, with light rain and white tiger, and a tuoyoupingjiang fly away.


    Back at the beginning of his villa, light rain is still in some low spirits, "we just leave, he can''t find us, will he be angry?"


    Of course, he will be angry if he is angry, but he doesn''t have the ability to open up the void. What''s the use of being angry.


    Yexuan doesn''t think so: "no, return a child is to leave parents will grow up, he is our son, you have to believe him, not to mention the rosefinch and Xuanwu protection, no one dares to bully him, only he bully others."


    Xiaoyu is right to think about it. She is worried about nothing. Not to mention her identity with yexuan, they are yebei''s master, the God of war, his uncle and Qinglong. Who dares to provoke him without eyes and doesn''t want to live.


    So, Xiaoyu put down his worries.


    Because yexuan stretched the time of the world and changed the exchange rate, the time here is directly proportional to their fairyland time, so they just left the world for two months.


    In recent years, Daxuan''s technology companies have developed well, and they have recruited a few talented young people, which is even better.


    The entertainment company founded by Jiang feibai is even more in the limelight. Because of his handsome face, he has been praised by fans after playing any play. Now it has become the sign of his company.


    On this day, Xiaoyu rewards her husband with her Bento. When she comes back this time, Xiaoyu is still alive, which just gives yexuan more time to go to the company to do some rectification.


    Xiaoyu is ready to go and have a look. When she comes to the company, she doesn''t need to report, because everyone in the company knows what the landlady looks like.


    The reason is that in order to tell the people in the company that there is someone in their boss, she hangs the photos taken with yexuan in yexuan''s office.


    After taking the elevator upstairs, yexuan is not in the office, but in a meeting.


    "Madam, the night is always in a meeting. Do you want me to tell you?" The male secretary at the door stood up and said with a smile.


    "No, I''ll just wait for him in there." Light rain into the office, sitting in the night Xuan''s boss seat.


    The secretary came in with coffee: "have a cup of coffee, madam."


    "Well, thank you. Did you have dinner all night?"


    "Not yet. I''ve been very busy these two days and nights. I often forget to eat and have meetings every day. My wife has to persuade me."


    Xiaoyu chuckles. It''s not that she doesn''t love her husband. She doesn''t have to eat at all. Well, it''s nothing to eat two meals at a time.


    "Well, I will."


    After a while, Xiaoyu got up and watered the flowers and plants in the room. Then he opened the blinds of the glass door, and just saw the night Xuan meeting ended. He came here in a black ascetic suit.


    That thigh is walking, how give a person a kind of temptation feeling.


    But light rain didn''t notice these, but followed the night Xuan, beside smile a face brilliant, that look in the inclusive, light rain a see out.


    This woman wants to pry her corner and rob her man.


    The problem is that night Xuan also turns to say a few words with that woman.


    "Mr. yezong, my wife is here. She is waiting for you in the shop!" The male secretary stepped forward.


    Night Xuan eyes a bright, immediately put aside two people to come to the office quickly, "madam, how did you come?"


    Light rain leisurely hands ring chest, smile: "of course, to catch the traitor."


    This half joking half serious words didn''t cause night Xuan''s attention, thought light rain was joking.

 Chapter 1478

    "I''m joking again. I''ll just be busy these days. I''ll go home with you later, OK?" The night Xuan goes to embrace the light rain to sit down.


    Xiaoyu, of course, believes in her man. Every time she pretends to be jealous, she also wants to let the man know that she cares.


    "Well, I''ve made you a bento. Would you like to have some Xiaoyu opened the food he brought and handed him chopsticks.


    "Madam, I''m an immortal. I don''t have to eat. Don''t cook so hard. I''ll be distressed if you send it all the way." Night Xuan holds the hands of light rain, caress of heartache.


    "I just do it once in a while. It''s OK. Come on, try it. It''s my new dish."


    "Let''s eat together." He took her and sat on his lap, you and I happily solved.


    After dinner, clean up, the two left the company.


    Do you think it''s over?


    No, it''s not over. The woman that Xiaoyu saw was actually followed by yexuan at the beginning of his business. She was a partner. She has been making small moves recently.


    Because yexuan is a good man, she goes home early every day, even if she doesn''t come to the company, she can''t seize the opportunity.


    Recently night Xuan went to the company diligently, she turned the opportunity, explicitly suggested that the home pick / tease, hook / lead.


    This night Xuan understood, direct a personnel dismissal letter to the woman mailbox, and the number of shares related to her, also directly converted into money to call her.


    As the saying goes, roll up the blanket and leave!


    Wait for that woman reaction to come over, directly killed to light rain people''s home, still picked night Xuan not in of time.


    Women have seen Xiaoyu once, when she just founded the company, Xiaoyu was still pregnant.


    "Hello, Mrs. night. I''m the operation director of XX company. Can I come in and have a seat?"


    Xiaoyu looks at the performance of the woman outside the door without expression, "can''t!"


    Women know that the landlady looks good, but she is not as slim as she is now.


    She thought, how could the landlady know the truth and invite her into the house, but she didn''t expect to be so unfeeling.


    "Mrs. night, I want to talk to you about something. It''s not good to talk about it outside."


    Xiaoyu glanced at her: "I think it''s very good. If you have anything to say, just say it here."


    The woman was so angry that she grinned and said with a smile: "madam, I''ve been working hard in the company for many years. I have no credit and I''ve been working hard. Can you tell Mr. yezong not to open me?"


    Hearing the woman''s plea, Xiaoyu pulled at the corner of her mouth and laughed sarcastically: "credit? Hard work? Are you not paid? "


    Take the money and still say it here, don''t you feel the pain in your face?


    The woman''s face froze, and then returned to the same smile: "madam, yes, I am paid, but I create, far more than I get!"


    Xiaoyu doesn''t want to talk to this kind of double standard woman: "will the capitalists share the profits equally with the workers?"


    Women feel that the landlady does not look so good. People who make her so confident all feel inferior, but why do they say something so hurtful.


    "Madam, that''s not what you say. As a scholar, I believe you understand the most basic hospitality. Standing up and talking like this and being seen by others will hinder your reputation, and it''s not good for night."


    "Oh, come in!" Xiaoyu turns to walk into the room and sits on the sofa.

 Chapter 1479

    Her sudden change let her into the room, not afraid of what she said, but the psychology is very clear, night Xuan come back to see this woman, will do better than her, also you have more hurt this woman!


    But the woman didn''t know, and thought what she said was effective. She had a strange feeling of revenge.


    The position of both sides is reversed in the heart in an instant, feel light rain this madam doesn''t deserve at all, still oneself more suit night Xuan.


    "Mrs. night, I''ve been working with Mr. night for so many years. I''ve seen a lot of Mr. night that you haven''t met. You''re not suitable for him. What he needs is a woman who can fight with him and fight with him!"


    Light rain light end of coffee sipped, "so you want to say you are suitable for night Xuan people?"


    Light rain opened her ugly mind.


    The woman didn''t admit directly, "I really appreciate the talent of night master, but I can sit upright and do well. I will pursue openly!"


    Xiaoyu shakes her head in her heart. Women are still pursuing openly. They are not single men, but have families. This is called Xiaosan. No, Xiaosan is not, just a simple saboteur.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t have the heart to talk to her. She''s afraid she won''t be able to eat in the next few days.


    "White tiger!" He called out in a loud voice.


    White tiger because of fun, with them to come here as a bodyguard, but also by the way took the housekeeper''s job.


    "Madam, the master is on his way. What do you need to do?" White tiger two tiger teeth exposed, vigilant looking at the woman in the room.


    Just now, his wife gestured to him not to show up, so he didn''t come out. Instead, he stared in the dark.


    "No, you watch. Don''t let anyone steal. I''ll squint." She has two hobbies: counting money and sleeping.


    But she has too much money, so there is only one hobby left.


    The woman felt insulted. "Do you mean I''m a thief? I want to slander you


    "Ma''am, please shut up or I''ll throw you out!" White tiger has no expression of pity for jade. He is very serious and half turns away his eyes.


    The woman was angry. The man said he wanted to throw her out. "Are you the little white face she raised? He pretends to be a bodyguard. I''m afraid he''s long gone. He pretends to be pure. It''s really cheap. "


    White tiger a listen, this person not only scold oneself, also scold madam, uncle can bear, aunt can''t bear.


    A lunge, a kick broke the woman''s leg, and then the whole room can only hear the woman''s wailing.


    "Shut up and break your other leg again!" The white tiger said fiercely.


    The woman was scared to stop her voice immediately. Although her face turned white with pain, she only dared to sob in a low voice.


    He also quietly took out his mobile phone from his bag and prepared to call the police. Unfortunately, he was found by Bai Hu, "I advise you not to do anything, or you will be miserable before this!"


    When the night Xuan came back, the woman''s menstrual passage was about to faint. When she saw the night Xuan, she cried out loud and climbed over to hold her thigh.


    "Yezong, you can come back. You have to decide for me. I ran into this man and his wife, and then I was broken by this man. You can''t believe them!"


    Xiaoyu has really seen what it means to strike a harrow upside down.


    The night Xuan reason all ignore a woman, bypass her to walk to sofa place, embrace light rain to lean on the body: "madam, are you ok? Did she hurt you? "

 Chapter 1480

    Xiaoyu has a white eye: "what do you think I am? Little white rabbit? How could she hurt me Besides, he and the white tiger are also here.


    "Night total, you really want to believe me, their relationship is not simple..." the woman found that night total not only did not stay away from his wife, also did not have the slightest estrangement, in the heart flustered.


    "White tiger!" The night is cold.


    "Yes


    "Why do such people come in? Get out! Tell the security that this woman is not allowed in. "


    "Yes


    White tiger carrying a woman''s collar, so lost in the villa gate.


    The night Xuan complexion is very cold, really is toast don''t eat to punish wine, since this woman dares to do so, don''t blame him not polite.


    After that, he used some means to make the woman unable to find a job and let people cheat her out of her money.


    Light rain later heard that this woman is not very good, but she does not care.


    When peeping at other people''s husbands, she should have this self-knowledge, and will not come to a good end.


    Yexuan''s company is bigger and bigger, and jiangfeibai is more and more successful, but we all know jiangfeibai, but we don''t know yexuan.


    Just because he kept a low profile, he didn''t allow his photos to flow out.


    Xiaoyu is bored at home, just stay white tiger, two people went to gambling stone street.


    Looking at the colorful stones, Xiaoyu picked a few pieces and let the white tiger take them.


    "Ma''am, what shall we buy this stone for?" They are immortals. Naturally, they can feel all things. There is a little aura in this stone. There is jade in it. It is also high-grade jade.


    "Of course, it''s to open a shop for business. Let''s open a jade jewelry shop. You see, husband Xiaobai has his own business, and we can''t fall behind."


    "But we don''t lack such jade. Why do we go to great trouble to buy it?"


    "You''re stupid. Our jade is excellent and has aura. It''s good to sell it. If you have nothing to do, you''ll find all kinds of raw stones. We are mainly engaged in high-end jade business. We are honest and genuine."


    Say dry, light rain did not spend a few days to buy a facade, with the kind of second floor.


    The first floor sells good jade jewelry, the second floor sells antiques, all sell genuine goods, of course, the price is not acceptable to ordinary people.


    But because Xiaoyu''s shop is full of top-quality goods, and there is no fake, it soon made a reputation.


    "Ma''am, you are really a genius in business. It''s only a long time since you''ve made so much money." Yexuan is following Xiaoyu to inspect her shop.


    "Haha, it can''t be compared with night. I''m trying to earn money to support my family. I can''t help it. There are people in my family waiting for me to support them."


    "Well, who is Madame going to raise? Who has such a good life and can be taken care of by his wife? "


    The husband and wife boasted about each other''s business and fooled the store manager. They wondered, what''s the relationship between the boss and the man?


    Light rain in the heart stealthily smile, be night Xuan embrace waist, in waist side soft / meat scratched under, itch she almost didn''t make a fool of herself.


    "This is my husband. Go down first." Light rain quickly to name, sit real name.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t open a branch. It''s troublesome and hard to manage. She has two free flyers.


    Big star Jiang feibai and technology tycoon yexuan will bring the accessories that Xiaoyu asked them to bring on some occasions, and then they will have free publicity.


    One day ten years later, Xiaoyu barbecued in the courtyard of the villa. Xiaoyu suddenly began to retch, which scared yexuan and jiangfeibai.

 Chapter 1481

    One day ten years later, Xiaoyu barbecued in the courtyard of the villa. Xiaoyu suddenly began to retch, which scared yexuan and jiangfeibai.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare us


    "I''ll see what''s wrong with you, ma''am." Night Xuan busy pick up rain''s hand pulse, and then static picture.


    Jiangfei white urgent pushed down the night Xuan: "in the end how ah, you are talking!"


    After a long time, night Xuan is like a mummy that will move suddenly. His head turns to light rain slowly, and his eyebrows and eyes are excited.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand, "husband, what''s the matter with you? I''m not sick. I know my body very well. "


    She usually practices meditation, and yexuan combs her body with aura when she is free. She is really good at body, and she can eat incense.


    Night Xuan mouth corner moved to move, didn''t make a sound.


    Jiang feibai is in a hurry. He pushes yexuan away and takes Xiaoyu''s other hand to feel his pulse. Then


    Suddenly stand up all of a sudden, think of what, and then carefully help up light rain.


    Xiaoyu looks at these two people so strange, can''t help but wonder: "what are you doing? Am I really sick? "


    But why didn''t she feel it?


    "Bah, bah, bah..." Jiang feibai quickly bah and said happily.


    "You are really ill. I don''t know how many years you have been ill, but it can be cured!"


    This makes Xiaoyu even more confused. What does it mean to be ill for several years?


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense." Night Xuan gently holding her hand, gently looking at her stomach.


    "Ma''am, you are pregnant, we have children again."


    what?


    Light rain seems to hear the sound of a bolt from the blue.


    "Are you sure you''re right?" Isn''t it true that immortals are not easy to get pregnant?


    It''s a gift from heaven that they can have the child yebei. How can they have another one.


    It''s because it''s hard for immortals to get pregnant, so she and yexuan always follow the trend and don''t take measures.


    "It''s true. You have a baby in your stomach." He''s got another oil bottle. He''s a kid who''s robbing his daughter-in-law!


    Xiaoyu touched his stomach. I didn''t expect that yebei would have a little partner so soon.


    "If only I could give birth to a younger sister for yebei, he would like it very much."


    Night Xuan eyes a bright, right ah, Hun boy who has a girl good, or a soft and cute little rain.


    "Well, good girl. My daughter is a little cotton padded jacket. She must be very considerate! Not as skinny as a kid! "


    "Ah, Nvwa is good, but it''s not good for you to dislike yebei. He may be crying now." Jiang feibai is fighting against the injustice for yebei. These two people, others don''t even have a son. They are good. They still think of their daughter in their spare time. How can they get such a good baby.


    Well, this is all about the idea of valuing women over men.


    "Or, if it''s really a girl, you''ll give it to me?" As soon as Jiang feibai finished, he was kicked into the sky by yexuan. He couldn''t even see a shadow.


    "Well, you can think of my daughter, too!"


    Xiaoyu


    I haven''t got a word yet. Are you in a hurry.


    In these years, they also secretly go back to see yebei, but they don''t let yebei know.


    When she began to think about her mother in the evening, she took out the conch and blew it. But she didn''t see it every time, so she got used to it. The master was happy after tossing it around in a different way.


    If he doesn''t blame his mother, he will blame his father, because it must be his father who won''t let his mother come to see him.


    He also ran home to look for it, but there was no one at home and his parents were not there.


    "Alas On a stone on the top of the mountain lies a ten-year-old child.

 Chapter 1482

    Yebei sighed: "Niang, I miss you. You don''t mean what you say. You don''t care if you leave me in this poor mountain!"


    With a piece of grass in his mouth and his legs tilted a little bit, "life is full of tears. The more you live, the more sad you are. Parents run everywhere, leaving children with lonely tears. The more stupid the master is, the more energetic he is. My uncle chases me after the dog..."


    The God of war looked for his apprentice everywhere, and then found him on the top of yebei''s favorite mountain. According to yebei, "you can see the roads around here. I''m the first to see my mother when she comes!"


    "My dear, what are you doing?" Warlord Wuchen stands behind yebei.


    "What else can I do? Look at the scenery!"


    "Can you tell master what you see?"


    "Mountains and trees, it''s hard to see people running naked!"


    "I''m joking again. Tell master, do you miss your parents again?" Wu Chen comes forward and sits next to him.


    The night North turns a white eye, this special is not nonsense!


    He was just two months old when he was left on the mountain. Which parents can do such a thing?


    "Yebei, listen to master, your parents really love you, or they won''t let you worship, right?"


    "Hiss!" Yebei disdains to turn around.


    "My mother loves me, I know, but it''s ridiculous to say that my father loves me!" These years, only my uncle and third aunt came to see him.


    He didn''t see his father''s ghost once.


    Wuyishan is the cave of the God of war. Besides him, there are eleven disciples. Yebei is the smallest one, little twelve.


    But no one dares to look down on him, not to mention his identity, even his accomplishments are beyond everyone''s expectations, as well as his ability to play tricks. How dare you provoke him.


    "Master, do you think I''m disgusting?"


    Wuchen wanted to say in his heart: "that''s not true. You have the ability to recruit talents. Besides me, who dares to accept you? Look at you. How many times have you bombed my cave?"


    But Wuchen said kindly, "how can you be so cute? Everyone likes you very much."


    Yexuan didn''t believe it at all. He looked at the distance and his eyes were surging. He really missed his mother. Why didn''t she come to see him? He wanted to eat the food she cooked!


    Looking at the night North like this, dust-free is very distressed, this distressed, did not resist the secret in the heart.


    "In fact, they came to see you!"


    "What? What did you say? " Night North excited a pull dust-free skirt.


    "Let go, let go!" Dust free busy around to see, see no one to see, relieved, "so much ugly ah, fortunately no one to see!"


    Is it known that he is a god of war and his apprentice is pulling his clothes like this? Does he still want to mix up?!


    "Tell me, what do you mean by that?" Yebei was very excited and her eyes were shining with gold.


    "Well, I didn''t say anything. Go back quickly. It''s windy at the top of the mountain!" Then he got up and was ready to slip away. Wu Chen was worried, but he was ordered by the night God himself, and could not let the night North know.


    It''s over. Do you know if you will kill him?


    Night North a flash body block in front of the war god body, "no, you just said clearly, my parents have come to see me, if you don''t say clearly, I will blow up your cave again!"


    Fry it, as like as two peas, eight of them are exactly the same as he waved.


    Yebei saw that Shifu Fei didn''t care, so he said, "it seems that Shifu doesn''t care about the carefully cultivated yam!"

 Chapter 1483

    Yebei could not see the threat at all, but was smiling, but Wuchen felt that some of his back was cool.


    He is worthy of being a respected child. He is a little nervous about this momentum.


    "The yam as a teacher is there. If you like it, take it and play with it." Blood is dripping in his heart. The yam he cultivated is an important medicinal material for his alchemy!


    However, all these things can be given up. There''s no small life. It''s not important. It''s not easy for you to talk.


    Yebei saw that Shifu was afraid that his father would give up his beloved baby. He turned his eyes: "Shifu, if you want to go, you can go. Tomorrow, the whole fairyland will be spread all over the world. Some people steal other people''s handkerchiefs to see things and think of others, and steal other people''s small bellyballs..."


    The mouth of night north is covered by hand flurriedly.


    Wuchen quickly laughs, "what does the good disciple say? How can there be such a person in the fairyland? In fact, the Lord and the God have come to see you, not once or twice."


    Wu Chen''s heart is bitter. The master has to be threatened by his apprentice. If he is really tortured and spread out, how can he be a man.


    He just happened to pick up the handkerchief that he thought was a fairy. He took it out in the middle of the night and wanted to know whose good handkerchief it was to give it back to others. But he happened to be seen by yebei. He also happened to see his water red underwear. He thought it was someone else''s belly pocket. How could he be such a wretched person!


    "Oh? Why don''t I know? Master didn''t cheat me? " Yebei stares at Wuchen''s eyes.


    Wuchen forced his face to smile, hoping that God could intercede with him, not to make him too ugly, or he would cry to death.


    Forget it, I don''t care about saying more.


    "In fact, every two months of the full moon night, your parents have come to see you secretly, but you are sleeping, so I don''t know."


    In fact, it was cast by the God of night, which did not make people sober.


    "The snacks you eat every month are what your mother left you!"


    The night north moves mouth, no wonder, he says how Niang all follow father, don''t know where to go, how to still let a person send snacks every month, originally is Niang to send.


    After thinking about it, Wu Chen simply added, "tonight is the full moon in two months..."


    In the evening, yexuan opens the void and comes to Wuyishan with light rain.


    "Husband, it''s been so many years. Why don''t you let your son meet us this time?" Every time my son didn''t know they were coming, he couldn''t figure out how to blame them.


    "I didn''t say no. he happens to be sleeping every time. I can''t bear to disturb him."


    Xiaoyu: "when I don''t know what''s in your heart, I let my son fall into a deep sleep every time. If I don''t tear it down, it doesn''t mean I''m stupid, OK?


    Came to the night north of the room, night north is sleeping on the couch, small body shrink in the quilt, next to a weak silver light.


    Xiaoyu sat on the couch and gently touched yebei''s face: "son, my mother has come to see you. Do you have a good practice these days? Did you sleep well? Did anyone bully you? Have you finished your snacks? My mother has brought you another bag. It''s enough for you to eat for a long time. "


    "Son, don''t blame your father. He also wants you to become a talent. My mother has another good thing to tell you. When my mother is pregnant, you will soon have a younger brother waving a younger sister. But your father says he wants a daughter. I don''t know whether you like more younger brother or younger sister."


    Xiaoyu talks to the sleeping yebei alone.


    Night Xuan put his hand on her shoulder: "he''s asleep, you say so much he can''t hear, you see, he''s very well, no disease, no disaster, let''s go!"

 Chapter 1484

    Night Xuan put his hand on her shoulder: "he''s asleep, you say so much he can''t hear, you see, he''s very well, no disease, no disaster, let''s go!"


    Light rain hit down, "he fell asleep is not blame you, son is still so small, you put him here, I want to talk to my son is not yet?"


    "Yes, I''m wrong? Don''t be angry, or your daughter won''t be beautiful in the future. "


    Two people a person coax a person pretend to be angry, didn''t find the night North on the bed has opened eyes.


    Yebei hasn''t seen his parents for a long time. Although his parents are like one in his memory, it''s warm and touching. It''s his mother who really loves him.


    "Mother, do you really have a little sister in your stomach?"


    Shua!


    Light rain and night Xuan fierce turn head, see to originally still sleeping son.


    "Son, are you awake?" Xiaoyu excitedly hugged her son, "let''s have a look at it, have you grown tall?"


    Yebei has already sat up, hugged by her mother''s warm arms, and took a deep breath. It''s the taste of her mother, so good.


    "Mother, I miss you so much, you don''t come to see me!" The voice is dull.


    Night Xuan strange looked and looked, this kid used what method, broke his mystery barrier, although this Jue is not fierce, but also is not ordinary people can open.


    "Niang how can not think of you, Niang all have come to see you, just you all fall asleep, come." Xiaoyu holds his hand and touches his belly.


    "There is already a little life here, and you will soon have a younger brother or sister. Are you happy?"


    "Well!" The night North feels the belly that does not have radian, "I will protect him later, won''t let him be bullied by father!"


    Xiaoyu: "it seems that the boy has a grudge against his father.


    Yexuan: "bastard, you think you can compare with my daughter!


    Xiaoyu sits on the bed and talks with yebei, telling yebei about their missing each other.


    Suddenly, yebei tightly grasped Xiaoyu''s hand: "Niang, let me travel with you, OK? I''ll be good. I''ll take care of you and protect my younger brother and sister! "


    Xiaoyu didn''t refuse, "my son wants to protect my mother. My mother is very happy, but have you got home yet? Can you protect your mother? "


    "Yes, yes." Yebei raised his hand and said, "I''m already very strong. My elder martial brothers can''t beat me!"


    Xiaoyu smiles. She is ashamed that her son is so good, but she doesn''t know much about it. "Husband, you see, let''s let our son follow us. What we can learn in that world is not what we can learn in this world."


    Night North quickly see his father, hope his father don''t object, or he will take his mother away, let his father cry.


    Night Xuan swept an eye Xi Yi''s night north, light mouth, "well, night north can learn in war God here also almost, go with us."


    Yebei immediately jumped up happily, "Yeah, good, I can be with my mother!"


    Xiaoyu smiles and touches his stomach. This child is very happy.


    "But." Yexuan said slowly, "come with us, you have to be obedient and study hard. If you don''t listen, I''ll send you back and change another master!"


    Still skipping the night, the North Baji fell to the ground, complaining back, "yes!"


    As long as I can follow my mother, I can learn anything!


    So, night Xuan and light rain with night north to God of war said a, with night north to modern.

 Chapter 1485

    Night north see what is very novel, almost opened another door of the world, he has not seen anything.


    "Niang, what is this..."


    "Niang, what is this..."


    "Niang, what is this..."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Night north is simply a hundred thousand why, night Xuan see him so annoying, simply a kick to the White Tiger: "take him down, explain to him, don''t have nothing to bother us."


    The night North rubs buttocks, followed the white tiger to the study.


    Xiaoyu laughed and hit the night Xuan, "Why are you so fierce to your son? You should be gentle to him."


    Night Xuan doesn''t think so. His son is the debt of his last life. He came here to collect the debt. He can treat him like this. Is he still gentle?


    "Madam, this son can''t be used to. His mother is a loser. He is born to be a god son. He is very clever. If he doesn''t guide well, he will be hard to discipline."


    Xiaoyu also knows that what he said is reasonable, "but after so many years, my son is a little naughty, the others are OK!"


    "So that''s what I''ve done!" Night Xuan shamelessly put all the credit to himself.


    Light rain for a while speechless, you are God, you are right.


    After two days, yebei children''s shoes had almost understood the world. Yexuan packed him up and sent him to school for the sixth grade.


    Children of this age should not be in primary school.


    Yebei saw so many little friends for the first time, but how could they all be idiots? It was a very simple question. The teacher told him that he could do it, but there were still people who couldn''t.


    At the beginning, although he was looking at the big books, he didn''t even read the first grade books and didn''t understand anything. Later, his mother found the first to sixth grade books for him, and it took him a month.


    Playing while learning to read, this is not, he even failed in the beginning, up to now is the first in the grade.


    "Yebei, please solve this problem!" The beautiful female teacher on the platform called gently in the deserted night north.


    Yebei stood up, went to the platform, took the chalk Shua Shua two times, solved an application problem, "teacher, can I go down?"


    The teacher''s eyes blinked. She hasn''t started teaching this part. What she''s going to talk about today, does the child already know?


    He nodded with a smile. "Yebei is very smart and has a correct solution. Let''s go down."


    What she can do, others will, how to leave a small errand, do not come.


    After school, yebei and his classmates played basketball on the playground for a while before riding a bike home.


    There was a little girl on her bike all the time. He turns the corner, she turns the corner, he turns the corner, she turns the corner.


    Yebei simply stopped at a corner. The girl was caught when she turned around.


    "Yebei... What a coincidence!"


    Night North cool plug pocket, "say, follow me to do what?"


    "I... I didn''t..." the voice was low, and the girl''s face was red to the neck.


    "I don''t care what your purpose is, please stay away from me, I don''t want to see you again!"


    Yebei goes away on her bicycle, leaving the girl ashamed and angry.


    "Mom, I''m back." When I got home, I stopped my bike and yelled as I walked inside.


    "Yebei is back. Are you tired of school today?" Xiaoyu is sitting on the sofa. There is an ancient costume drama on TV.


    Xiaoyu gets up with a smile and wants to take over his schoolbag.


    Yebei helped her to sit down, "Mom, sit down. I''m an adult. I don''t need you to take care of me. Look, this is tiramisu I brought you from the road. Do you like it?"

 Chapter 1486

    Yebei helped her to sit down, "Mom, sit down. I''m an adult. I don''t need you to take care of me. Look, this is tiramisu I brought you from the road. Do you like it?"


    Yebei takes out a small box from his schoolbag and puts it on the tea table


    "I like everything my son brings. Come and talk to my mother about what happened at school today. Do you get along well with my teachers and classmates?" Light rain has begun to show the belly, a small bulge.


    "It''s not the same as before. I''ve already started reading books in junior high school. The teacher is still teaching new lessons. The teacher still thinks I don''t listen to the class seriously."


    Ye beipai sits beside Xiao Yu, opens the box for her and puts it in her mother''s hand.


    "After a while, I''ll tell the teacher that you can take the book to the classroom. As long as you keep up with the teacher''s progress, my mother will support you!"


    "Really, that''s great, so you don''t have to waste time on those kids."


    Xiaoyu thought, son, you are also a child.


    In the afternoon, yexuan comes back with the roast duck mentioned by Xiaoyu last night.


    "I''m back, ma''am. Look what I''ve got for you!"


    Light rain smell the smell of roast chicken, "Wow, husband, you are so good."


    Xiaoyu, who had just eaten a small cake, began to eat roast chicken again. His mouth was full of oil, and he didn''t forget to greet his husband and son, "you also eat it, it''s delicious."


    Night North took the paper to her mouth, "I''m not hungry, mother eat good."


    Mother eat well, brother and sister can eat better.


    His father has seen it through perspective. There are twin brothers and sisters in his mother''s belly, playing in it.


    "It''s good for your wife to eat. Don''t worry about us. If you have anything you want to eat, you can make it for your husband." Night Xuan changed a suit of household clothes, put on the body that distance feeling, cold temperament neutralized a lot.


    "I''m fattened by your father and son." Xiaoyu is painful and happy. She is very hungry now. Sometimes she is hungry at night.


    Yexuan will also wear slippers downstairs to make food for her. Every time she sees such a husband, she feels very happy.


    When Jiang feibai came, everyone was eating around the table. "Hi, I''m eating. I''m just in time."


    He ran to the kitchen, took a bowl and chopsticks and sat on the table, "Xiaoyu, a movie I''m shooting lacks a peerless beauty. Would you like to try it for me?"


    Light rain has not yet opened his mouth, night Xuan cold: "no, she is still pregnant."


    Xiaoyu swallowed the food in his mouth: "even if I''m not pregnant, I''m not interested in it. I don''t want to live in the public view."


    "That is, uncle Xiaobai, don''t make trouble. My mother is a giant panda now. Take your time to play with those dangerous things. Don''t take my mother with you!"


    Night north and night Xuan similar face is also full of serious.


    Jiang feibai has just had a meal. When he coughs, it''s dangerous. It''s just for fun. It''s not so good.


    "I''m not afraid that Xiaoyu will be bored at home. I want to take her for a walk in the cast. As for being so anti thief."


    Can he make light rain dangerous? Xiaoyu is a God. Who can deal with her.


    "No way!" Yexuan and yebei share the same voice.


    "Well, when I didn''t say it." Jiang feibai makes a move to shut up.


    Xiaoyu smiles and bows her head. How do all the men at home spend her time?


    The next day, light rain bored tight, think of jiangfeibai words, a person driving to jiangfeibai''s crew.


    The white tiger has gone to choose the original stone in other places, but he hasn''t come back yet.

 Chapter 1487

    When I came to the troupe, it was also an ancient costume play. Because they were all genuine ancients, they knew a lot about ancient times. Therefore, the ancient costume play made by Jiang feibai was also a fire, which let us experience what is called ancient costume.


    Before Xiaoyu came, he called Jiang feibai, so when she arrived, he was already waiting at the door.


    "Xiaoyu, aren''t you not coming? Are they willing to let them go? " Jiang feibai opened the door, helped her out of the car, and then threw the key to the staff.


    "I just want to come. I haven''t seen the crew before."


    Jiang feibai holds her hand like an old Buddha. The light rain moves the lotus step gently.


    "I said, it''s good to come out and have a look. Even if you don''t participate, you can have a look."


    They walked into the studio, which was very wide and had many machines.


    "You are a president, a big boss, actors and directors here. You don''t need to stare at me. What are you doing here? Is it hard to see what kind of beauty you have come to guard? "


    "How can it be? Unless there is a woman who is more beautiful than me, she will never make do with it. If a woman is not as beautiful as a man, how can she have the courage to face it?"


    Xiaoyu is wearing a white pleated skirt today. Her waist is under her chest, so she can''t be seen to be pregnant.


    Jiang feibai is a casual suit. They have a sense of talent and beauty when they walk together.


    "There was one of you, but you have been robbed by your man, so I have to die alone."


    Xiaoyu raised his eyelids: "please, what is rob? We are in love. We love each other at first sight. We are in love with each other. Let him hear that. Be careful to kick you to Mars."


    But he is right. A woman can''t even keep up with her husband''s beauty. How depressed she must be. Can''t she manage it?


    "I''m not joking. OK, go in and have a look. You can also say what you have to say."


    Jiang feibai walks slowly with her on the set. People who see her will come to say hello, and some women will come up intentionally or unintentionally to hook up with her.


    Light rain can see at a glance that these women are not pure in purpose.


    "I said," you asked me to do it, but you didn''t ask me to block the arrow, did you? "


    "As you can see, I''m not bothered. I always want to be sneaked by some mediocre and vulgar powder. I''m not picky, but I have a high vision." Jiang feibai laughs and takes her to one side to see the acting place.


    Although he is the boss, he will not interfere in the director''s creation at will, which is taboo.


    "OK, don''t be known by yexuan. You know, he''s a vinegar jar. If you know, I''m ok, you''ll be OK." Xiaoyu looks at the men and women who are acting in front of her.


    "Look at this dancer. Originally, the script said that she wanted to be the most beautiful woman in the world. She has excellent dancing posture and can move people''s heart and soul every move. But if you look at this actress, you really don''t have any feeling." Jiang Fei''s mouth turned white and shook his head silently.


    "It''s not very good. You''d better change it." It''s not easy for you to find a beauty as a boss?


    "It''s not that easy. You think that beauty is just like cabbage. What I want is natural, but not plastic surgery." In today''s society, there are beauties all over the place, all with awl faces. They don''t know where to look beautiful.


    "I said, are you too demanding? The most important thing in the entertainment industry is beautiful women. You see too much and have aesthetic fatigue." Xiaobai has been engaged in this industry, and meets many beauties every day, which is normal.

 Chapter 1488

    Xiaobai has been engaged in this industry, and meets many beauties every day, which is normal.


    While they were discussing, the No.1 female star of the play came with elegant steps.


    "Jiang Shao, why don''t you tell ChuChu when you come to the studio? There are still many doubts about acting that people want to discuss with you!"


    Light rain teeth acid back, now a pregnant belly.


    "I''m not a director. If you have something to discuss with the writer and director, don''t bother me!" Jiang feibai, who has been in this circle for so many years, knows these women best. One by one, they are dirty, and there are only a few better ones.


    The woman''s smile does not change. "Jiang Shao is really heartless."


    Squinting at Xiaoyu, "who is this? I don''t think I''ve seen it in the circle. "


    There is no news of Jiang Shao''s marriage in the circle. This woman is so close to Jiang Shao and has a stomach. Is it because her mistress is pregnant and forced to marry?


    Xiaoyu didn''t speak, so she leaned back against the chair and looked at the woman. She looked very beautiful. She was worthy of being a popular flower, but her brain was not very smart.


    I don''t even know the basic rules of chasing men. I don''t want to stick it upside down when chasing men, which is different from the cheap goods on the street and the famous brand goods in the counter.


    The more valuable you are, the more precious you will be. If you spend a few yuan on a bag, you may throw it away before you carry it; But if you spend tens of thousands of yuan to buy a bag, you will be careful and keep it in good condition. You want to put it on the incense for use.


    In addition, even if a pair of men and women''s relationship is judged wrong, they rush up in a hurry. This is not to expose what IQ is.


    "Go away, one more word, change people!" Jiang feibai opened his legs and looked at the woman with cold eyes.


    The woman''s face changed a few colors unnaturally, and then she stepped back, almost unhindered and left in a hurry.


    "Tut Tut, Xiaobai is becoming more and more powerful. By the way, he has been studying hard in yebei these days. I''m going to take him to Hawaii on May Day. Do you want to go?"


    Yebeilai is right here. I haven''t come out yet.


    "Of course. I have a villa over there. It''s just by the sea. We also have our own swimming pool. Let''s play and relax."


    Jiang feibai is naturally full of promise. Over the years, yexuan is always running around with Xiaoyu. Even if he doesn''t take him, he won''t believe it. He has to make a big light bulb.


    Let this gentleman think that he is a tug of oil, and he will sit down.


    They sat in the crew for a while, walked around and went back.


    However, the next morning, the major newspapers published a piece of gossip news: "Jiang Shao suspected that it was a secret marriage, and the woman was an outsider?"


    "Women forced to marry with big stomachs, demonstrating with Jiang Shao''s crew?"


    "President Jiang''s mistress is about to be born, making a scene for the crew?"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    A variety of eye-catching titles, but also with a few Xiaoyu and Jiang feibai side face and back, it is estimated that also know not to offend, so did not dare to publish positive.


    As soon as Jiang feibai gets the news, he goes to Xiaoyu villa. He happens to see yexuan sitting on the sofa with a coffee cup in his hand.


    It''s like waiting for himself to be caught.


    "That... Night... Sir, it''s all a misunderstanding. I didn''t take Xiaoyu with me, but she went by herself. I just accompanied her around and sent her back. They were all rumors. When I came, I had arranged for someone to suppress the incident."


    Jiang feibai wanted to call his name as usual, but the next second he was honest and didn''t dare to hide a minute.

 Chapter 1489

    Then, in Xiaoyu''s expression, "I can''t believe you are not a human being. How can you betray me?" he tears the corner of his mouth with a guilty heart


    Sorry, no matter how your husband won''t do to you, but he won''t be merciful to me. Brother, if you are in trouble, you can do it first!


    Xiaoyu wears pajamas, nests on the sofa, no shoes on her feet, so bare, showing her lovely feet.


    Night Xuan put down the cup, did not pay attention to Jiang feibai, but put light rain''s foot on his leg, with both hands cover, but also did not speak.


    Xiaoyu bit his lip, "that... Husband, I was going to go to see a movie with you, but Xiaobai said that his crew had a new little fresh meat, red lips and white teeth. Let me have a look. I''m going now."


    Show a pair of wet eyes, innocent blink.


    This time, it''s unbelievable to change Jiang feibai. He stares at Xiaoyu with burning eyes: Xiaoyu, you are not so righteous. Aren''t you harming me? How can you lie with your eyes open?


    Xiaoyu blinks at Jiangfei in the dark: I''m sorry, dead Taoist friends don''t die poor way, who let you first expose my short.


    The night Xuan ignores two people''s various eyes and whispers in the dark, "madam, I don''t want to see or hear, someone says you have relations with others, understand?"


    Gently touch Xiaoyu''s cheek, but Xiaoyu feels that the sole of his feet is cold. What does this guy want to do?


    She''s pregnant, but she can''t stand him.


    "Yes, I''m wrong. My husband and husband all blame Xiaobai. If it hadn''t been for him, it wouldn''t have happened..."


    Light rain pouts lips to kiss the cheek of night Xuan twice, just discover his tight face loose.


    Jiang feibai wants to cry without tears. Pit, Tiankeng, xuanyuanyu, you are not afraid of thunder when you speak like this!


    "What? Want to stay for dinner? " See that stay to still don''t move of person, night Xuan light sideways.


    "No, no, I''ll go right away. I have to deal with this matter and find out the real culprit. I won''t stay any longer." Jiang feibai ran away with his tail between his legs.


    Light rain show sorry eyes, sorry, who let my man strict, don''t let play with a fool, oh, no, it''s other men involved in the relationship.


    "Husband, let''s take our children abroad to relax. I don''t like eating any more recently. It must be the children in my stomach who want to see the new scenery."


    Xiaoyu leaned on the man and put his hand on his stomach.


    Night Xuan speechless touched her stomach, feel the child''s situation in the stomach with Lingli, "I think you want to go out to play, but also the excuse to the child."


    Xiaoyu grinned, "Hey, just know. Don''t say it. People are embarrassed."


    Her head arched in his arms. She was coquettish and cute. Her husband was sultry. Besides being active in bed, he was cool at other times.


    If she doesn''t take the initiative, she won''t be able to survive?


    "Hehe, let me see where my wife is. I''m sorry?" Night Xuan horizontal hold up, so step by step to hold her upstairs, and then close the door... Well, then is not suitable for children.


    Jiang feibai''s speed is very fast. In one day, he let the major newspapers press down the news. He also found out the driving force behind the news. It turned out that she No.1 ChuChu of his crew.


    Generally speaking, there are topics about the boss, and they dare not broadcast lacy news. However, because of jealousy, they secretly took photos and sent them to several newspapers, which boldly broadcast them for the sake of traffic.

 Chapter 1490

    Generally, there is a topic about the boss, and the lacy news doesn''t dare to be broadcast. However, because of jealousy, ChuChu secretly took photos and sent them to several newspapers. For the sake of traffic, the newspapers boldly broadcast them.


    After Jiang feibai finds out, he immediately resolves the contract with ChuChu, elects No.1 female, and blocks ChuChu.


    This makes ChuChu from a popular actress down to the 18 line drama.


    Xiaoyu knew that, that is to say, Xiaoxiao didn''t care at all.


    May Day holiday, time is quite long, a full week, Xiaoyu family of three embarked on a plane to Hawaii holiday.


    And Jiang feibai, naturally, has no courage to follow.


    When he came to his villa, Xiaoyu let himself go. He put on a bikini, wore sunglasses, braided his hair, and put a pearl clip on his head.


    He went downstairs with a shawl and slippers to the swimming pool of his villa.


    There''s no way. The man in her family doesn''t allow her to wear this to the wild man on the beach.


    "Mom, what are you going to do in this dress?" The night North covers eyes with the hand, expose a small crevice to secretly see his Niang.


    Light rain speechless rolled a white eye: "I say son, how do you like your father so pedantic, this who is not so dressed, I did not go out, in their own home, if you say anything, I will go directly to the beach outside."


    She bought a villa by the sea, but her man was in charge of it. When the boy came, he was just like his father. It''s hard to live.


    "Madam, how can this be pedantic? It''s the different customs in different places. It''s the shameless women here. You can''t go out and let those men see it." Yexuan gives Xiaoyu a glass of juice.


    "Yexuan, you''ve had enough. The guests are as you please. Since we''re here, we should blend in here. Don''t engage in your male chauvinism. I''m going out today."


    Light rain gas whistling step on slippers to go outside, night Xuan flash body block in front of her: "light rain, don''t make, for husband here to accompany you to swim?"


    Night Xuan just stretched out his hand to hold her hand, was light rain side body dodge: "how I make, you say, I so accommodate you, is not to go out to play with water?"? Who doesn''t dress like that? As for you, you are a selfish devil! "


    See parents are about to make up, night North eyes a turn, not only did not dissuade, but also add fuel to the fire.


    "Dad, my mother is right. You are too lenient. My mother is pregnant now. You can''t bully her like this!"


    "That is, come on, son, my mother will take you to see the girls playing with water!" The light rain beckons, will take the night north to go out.


    Night Xuan facial expression blackens, a carry light rain on the shoulder, go upstairsˇ° Anyway, it''s not allowed. I''m the only husband who can see everything about you, not even your son! "


    Light rain in his shoulder hard kick: "night Xuan, you put me down, you are an asshole!"


    The night Xuan doesn''t move, so strides to carry upstairs.


    Xiaoyu didn''t hurt him, but he couldn''t fight. He couldn''t reason with him. Seeing yebei behind him, he yelled: "son, come and help me, your father will beat me!"


    Father and son: "who will beat you? Who dares.


    The night North just stepped out a step, by his father Shi legal live, simply don''t even have the opportunity to speak.


    "Mother, you''d better take care of yourself." Night North heart silent.


    Upstairs room, light rain sitting on the bed, "night Xuan, you give me out, this month you don''t want to enter my room, on my bed!"

 Chapter 1491

    Upstairs room, light rain sitting on the bed, "night Xuan, you give me out, this month you don''t want to enter my room, on my bed!"


    Eyes bulging, mouth pursed into a line, come up with their own ultimate solution.


    Night Xuan forehead black line, "madam, I this is also for you, you this still big belly, in case someone knocked down what, can not be good." Will take a move to deal with him, but he has not yet, but he really slept on the sofa for a month, the taste... Oh, forget it.


    "Bah, you think I''m a three-year-old. For my good, I''m going out. You can do it yourself." Xiaoyu turned his back and did not look at him, but his mouth raised a radian.


    I don''t believe you dare not, hum!


    Night Xuan brow wrinkled and loose, loose and tight, tangled for a long time, in fact, only two minutes later, slowly opening.


    "Well, there''s nothing you can do about it, but you can''t wear it. You have to change it!" This is his biggest concession.


    Xiaoyu also knows that he has challenged his outlook on life. Without hesitation, he steps back and agrees.


    Then, on the beach, a family of three appeared on the beach.


    Xiaoyu wants to cry and looks at her inner three layers and outer three layers without tears. She is wearing bikini at the bottom and black Jumpsuit from top to bottom.


    It''s the one with sleeves and ankle legs, and then it''s wrapped in the usual silk scarf on the waistband and chest.


    This wonderful dress soon attracted the eyes of many visitors, and everyone looked at her curiously and sarcastically.


    "Yexuan, am I here to swim? I think it''s for the winter, right? If you look at what people think of me, you may think I''m a fool! "


    Yebei and yexuan are dressed normally. They wear knee length swimming trunks and a beach jacket.


    Just her, just like a ball, wuwuwu


    "Lady, why care about other people''s opinions? You are the most beautiful in my eyes!" Night Xuan holding her hand, eyes are all light rain... Bloated vulgar dress.


    Light rain from his pupils to see his own is like this, just in the room was also brainwashed by him, said he was so beautiful, but do not let her look in the mirror, so she pulled.


    "Mom, let''s go and play. I think the car flying on the water is cool. I want to play too!"


    Xiaoyu Bufei, dead child, your mother won''t help me even if your father teases her like this!


    Simply pull off their own excess things, and then see that they are wearing a black leather suit swimsuit, eyes smoked.


    "Husband, I really feel sad for your eyes!"


    Finger point a formula, his side to the isolated room, and then his clothes automatically peel off, on the basis of bikini, those gauze scarf beautiful tie on the chest and waist.


    Feel almost, and then the head of the sunglasses pinned down to wear, immediately a fashionable charm of the woman appeared in the field of vision.


    "It''s just decent. You''ll show your arms and legs if you don''t show anything. You don''t have to say a lot." Xiaoyu waved her hand and walked into the water.


    "Ma''am, you don''t mean what you say. You promised to change it!" Night Xuan looking at such a beautiful rain, full of crisis, pay attention to the eyes of the men around.


    Xiaoyu said, "yes, I changed it."


    This stingy man, although she is pregnant, big belly, no waist, but she still want to let night Xuan know, she is still as charming as that year, more beautiful than the outside of the coquettish bitch!

 Chapter 1492

    This stingy man, although she is pregnant, big belly, no waist, but she still want to let night Xuan know, she is still as charming as that year, more beautiful than the outside of the coquettish bitch!


    Yebei secretly turns his head and laughs. His mother is so funny. He thinks her mother is eaten by her father. She has to listen to her father for everything. Unexpectedly, her mother''s talk is very useful, and her father can''t help it!


    The three members of Xiaoyu''s family rented a sea speedboat and ran for several laps. Then Xiaoyu and yebei rented a sea motorcycle to run.


    That yingzi Sassou bearing, will be a man and woman obsessed with the eyes, peach heart: "so handsome ah, this woman is so charming."


    "Her stomach is slightly protruding. She seems to be pregnant. She is still so handsome after all. She must be energetic in bed!"


    Originally his wife was other people''s night Xuan face is not happy, there are people so dirty idea, immediately angry.


    Let the talking man fall in the water, hard man desperately want to climb up, but at the foot of something seems to be holding his feet, busy shouting for help.


    Then he was rescued when he was dying.


    Light rain and night north have a good time, a talent back to the villa.


    Over the years, they have not thought of employing servants, because their faces will not change. They are not old all the year round. They can hide for ten, twenty, thirty or fifty years. Can they hide for a hundred years.


    But in order to reduce the trouble, and for someone to clean the house, one or two servants will come out.


    The dinner they had was made by puppets. After dinner, Xiaoyu and yexuan were lying on the wide balcony watching the stars, and yebei was playing video games in the room.


    "Husband, I didn''t expect that we could have children. It''s a gift from heaven. Have you ever thought about the name of the child?"


    Two people and lie on a wide sofa chair, night Xuan one hand back in the back pressure in the head, one hand holding light rain, let her rely on himself.


    "No!" For him, the child is the stumbling block between the husband and wife, the third party.


    "Ah? If you don''t think about it, it''s possible how long our children will go to the ground. You''d better think about it earlier so that you won''t be in a hurry. "


    Xiaoyu moved by hand and continued to lean on him in another position.


    "All right, it''s up to you." Night Xuan surface dozen promise, but don''t think so in the heart.


    "Lady, let''s look at the stars. Look at the beautiful night sky." Quickly cut off the topic, two people''s private time and space, was mentioned those unfortunate children.


    Yexuan and Xiaoyu occasionally say a few words, enjoying the tranquility of the two people under the wonderful night sky.


    When yexuan wants to ask Xiaoyu to go back to the house to take a bath, she finds that she has fallen asleep with a small shout.


    Night Xuan smiles to light her nose, kiss on her lip next, "sleep really fast, let you don''t go out, partial want to go, play, tired!"


    He bent down gently, picked her up carefully, went back to the house, saw her sleep soundly, and didn''t wake her up by bathing. He kneaded a dust washing formula and kneaded one for himself, so he hugged her and went to sleep.


    Xiaoyu in her sleep came to a familiar place, her home, her place, the palace of hell!


    On it sat her brother, and next to him stood the judge, with a book and pen.


    "Elder brother, why did you hook up your own sister?" Xiaoyu walked forward and sat down on the desk of King Yan.


    "You see how long you''ve been running, and you don''t know how to come back to have a look. Even if you say you won''t come, you''ll come and take yebei. You don''t know how to come back. If you run wild outside, you don''t know where your home is?"

 Chapter 1493

    "You see how long you''ve been running, and you don''t know how to come back to have a look. Even if you say you won''t come, you''ll come and take yebei. You don''t know how to come back. If you run wild outside, you don''t know where your home is?"


    Xuanyuan Qi Duan sits on that gloomy black paint Ma Wu''s Yama chair, light way.


    Xiaoyu shakes his legs and mutters: "I know, where is the husband, where is the home..."


    "What did you say?" Xuanyuan clapped the armrest and glared at her.


    Xiaoyu shrunk his neck and said with a smile, "hey hey, I know that my home is here. My elder brother is my relative. This is always my home. My husband brought yebei to me last time. I don''t know. It''s too late to know. At that time, I already said about him. Don''t be angry, elder brother!"


    As for throwing the pot to her husband, Xiaoyu is already familiar with it. She has done it for the first time. What her husband does is to take it out when it''s useful and throw it away when it''s useless.


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t look at her. When he was a fool, he believed it.


    But did not open her: "where are you now, how can I not find?"


    "Oh, that''s the very developed continental plate I mentioned. By the way, I''ve prepared a lot of things for you that are not available here. I''ll give them to you."


    Although she is now a soul body and still in sleep, her space is something that accompanies her soul to recognize the Lord. There are no such concerns.


    What kind of game machine, mobile phone, CD player, all kinds of modern clothes she prepared for big brother


    Anyway, she often buys things. When she sees something suitable for her elder brother, she will also buy them together. For them, money is paper, and they don''t lack this kind of paper at all.


    "This..." looking at all kinds of objects almost piled up in the main hall, Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes widened, although he knew that Xiaoyu had an unusual space.


    But he didn''t expect that Xiaoyu would prepare so many things for him.


    "It''s all for me?" Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes blinked. He couldn''t see what these ghosts were.


    And most of them are packed in boxes, and you can''t see what''s inside.


    Xiaoyu nodded fiercely, "yes, yes, it''s all for you. There are instructions on it, but some systems need to be improved, but you don''t have to worry. I also bought two generators, which are enough for you to play."


    Xuanyuan Qi smiles and waves, putting the things piled up in the room into the storage bag, "I didn''t hurt you in vain, but also remember to buy things for my elder brother."


    "No, you are my elder brother!" Xiaoyu looks at elder brother''s smiling face. She can''t hide it. She smiles in her heart. It''s estimated that elder brother will be lonely without her.


    Take out a small storage bag and throw it to the judge and others who have been envious since the beginning. At least, the people who watched her grow up said, "take these things and share them with me, my little heart."


    In everyone''s happy sharing... Bah, when sharing the gift, Xiaoyu pulled xuanyuanqi''s sleeve, after he looked at it strangely.


    Pointing to his stomach, "does big brother see any difference?"


    Xuanyuan Qi see that slightly raised stomach, think about it, with euphemism: "do you eat a snack at night, don''t eat too much at night, you see now have no digestion, look not good-looking!"

 Chapter 1494

    Xiaoyu thinks he wants to say that she is fat!!!


    Directly pull his hand on his stomach, "looking?"


    Xuanyuan Qi thought it was unreasonable. Although he was a brother and sister, he also had to pay attention. As soon as he was ready to take his hand away, he found that there were two different pulsations from Xiaoyu.


    "This... This is?" He was surprised and couldn''t believe it, and his ecstatic face was... Strange.


    Xiaoyu nodded and smile: "well, as you think, there are two more of your nephews and nieces."


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." Xuanyuan Qi suddenly laughed, "great, sister, when the child is born, you can raise the girl for me. I will be good to her. "


    I wanted to be a boy, but it''s not good for a boy to be as naughty as yebei. It''s better for a girl to be as soft and cute as Xiaoyu when she was a child.


    He can relive the time with his sister and drive away some of the loneliness of the underworld.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is frozen with a smile. How come everyone likes girls, even big brother? What''s wrong with boys?


    She likes boys very much. Although she also likes girls to wear beautiful skirts and dress up, she also likes boys'' pretty faces.


    "Brother, I can''t decide this. If my husband loses his temper, I can''t persuade him." Dare to rob night Xuan Zun is still in the belly of the girl, who don''t want to live?


    She could give her son to her elder brother, but he didn''t want to, so she didn''t speak.


    "If you can beat him, I don''t mind." Xiaoyu shakes the pot again.


    Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t glare at her. It''s good that he can fight. It''s a pity that he has more heart than strength.


    Sad Xuanyuan Qi quickly let the warehouse to send a pile of light rain usually like to eat with, and night North like, plus some tonic, good herbs and so on to light rain away.


    Xiaoyu can''t laugh or cry, "big brother, there''s everything there. We''re not going to suffer. We''re going to play. We don''t have to take so much."


    "Take it for you. It''s not for you. It''s for my nephews." Xuanyuan waved and sent back the soul of Xiaoyu.


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, it''s already dawn, but she turns over and finds yexuan still lying on the bed.


    "Back?" Night Xuan''s voice rang overhead.


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes and saw that he was holding his head to see her, "how do you know I went back?"


    After asking, I found that I asked an idiot''s question. Her husband is the most powerful person in the world. How can he not know anything.


    Sure enough, see night Xuan see idiotic looking at her.


    Xiaoyu covers her face, three years of pregnancy!


    "Big brother asked me to go back. He said that we went back to meet yebei and didn''t go back to see him. He was angry, and then sent a bunch of things to coax him." I left with a lot of things, like exchanging things.


    "Oh Night Xuan light answer a voice, didn''t say what.


    For him, only light rain is the most important, the rest of the people did not pay attention to the qualification.


    Xiaoyu is lying on him, chin rubbing his chin: "husband, big brother wants to raise our daughter..."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Night Xuan didn''t wait for her to say, immediately refused, his long-awaited daughter, others rob, first ask his fist answer not to agree.


    Light rain choked, she knew, "OK, don''t want to, get up, your daughter is hungry, make to eat, just her uncle to prepare a lot of good, rich aura of herbs, stew to eat."


    Xiaoyu turned over and went to the bathroom to take care of herself.

 Chapter 1495

    Light rain choked, she knew, "OK, don''t want to, get up, your daughter is hungry, make to eat, just her uncle to prepare a lot of good, rich aura of herbs, stew to eat."


    Xiaoyu turned over and went to the bathroom to take care of herself.


    After a wonderful holiday in Hawaii, Xiaoyu returned home.


    Next, Xiaoyu took care of the baby at home, and occasionally went to the store to have a look, but most of the time it was the white tiger in charge.


    Baihu has learned a lot from this place for so many years. He often runs a lot of places, so it''s quite easy to manage a shop.


    Xiaoyu sometimes goes to yexuan''s company to brush her sense of existence so that no one will miss her man.


    Will also secretly go to jiangfeibai''s company to see those new popular little fresh meat, but every time is caught by yexuan, and then beat a butt.


    Speaking of yebei, that''s even worse. When he took the primary school graduation exam, he took the junior high school exam, and he took the senior high school exam by the way.


    So he did not go to junior high school, but directly went to senior high school with excellent results, which was the youngest in the school.


    At a time when many teachers and students are envious and enthusiastic about teaching, yebei has finished studying all the books in senior high school during her freshman year in senior high school. In the next two years, she simply read the books in University.


    When the college entrance examination finished, by the way, through special channels, directly took the postgraduate examination.


    It''s not finance, it''s not management, it''s not ancient prose, it''s psychology.


    So when you first went to university, yebei had already studied master''s degree and doctoral degree. He was only in his teens, and he was already studying after a group of old doctors.


    When Xiaoyu asked him why he wanted to study psychology, how do you guess he answered?


    He said that he wanted to study the structure of his father''s brain and wanted to know what his father was thinking all day, so he studied this.


    Well, Xiaoyu doesn''t say anything. Anyway, he can learn anything.


    This time, instead of being pregnant for eight years, she gave birth to twins in the autumn of the fifth year.


    The night Xuan embraces a girl, in the heart don''t mention much beautiful.


    This pair of children did not make so much noise as when yebei was born, but the sunset in the sky hung until the sun rose, and then slowly disappeared.


    Light rain back against the soft pillow, looking at the night Xuan holding daughter, son holding younger brother, two people like to take beside tease.


    Seems to have forgotten her this painstaking great hero: "I say you two, at least care about me?"


    Two people quickly holding people to comfort the neglected rain.


    "Niang, my younger brothers and sisters are so lovely, but why can''t they talk?" Yebei poked the corner of his brother''s mouth.


    "Do you think that everyone is a pervert like you, practicing in the womb?" Xiaoyu turns her mouth and takes over yebei''s son. This is Laosan, and her daughter is the second. She climbs out before him.


    "No, they also practice, but there is no aura here. They can only rely on you to practice. In order not to drain you, so their cultivation is not as good as that of yebei when he was a child." Night Xuan holding daughter sitting in bed, daughter in front of her to see her.


    "I see. When can my younger brother and sister talk, so that I can take them out to play!" Yebei looks at Mengmeng''s younger brother and sister and wants to show off.


    "Let''s see in a while. They won''t be long." He night Xuan''s son and daughter, how can''t be a straw bag.


    "Light rain, light rain... Is it born?" Jiang feibai pacing outside the door is still waiting for news. Yexuan helps Xiaoyu deliver the baby. Yebei sneaks in. He also wants to, but he is afraid of being kicked out by yexuan.

 Chapter 1496

    "Light rain, light rain... Is it born?" Jiang feibai pacing outside the door is still waiting for news. Yexuan helps Xiaoyu deliver the baby. Yebei sneaks in. He also wants to, but he is afraid of being kicked out by yexuan.


    Light rain pull quilt, see what, just call night north open the room to let him in.


    "Wow... What a lovely child, soft and dark eyed!" River flies White left to see to see again, but night Xuan father and son both embrace tightly, don''t give him to embrace.


    You can give him to you yuan.


    "Xiaoyu, look at them. They are so ungrateful!"


    Xiao Yu''s heart is full of pain. People hold their own family and talk about their loyalty to you. They don''t care about him.


    Don''t know to care about her, one by one happy new tired old, hum!


    "Xiaoyu, are you ok? What do you want to eat? I''ll buy it for you?" May see the idea of light rain, Jiang feibai quickly added.


    Xiaoyu just smiles: "I''m not hungry."


    "Oh, Xiaoyu, did the child take his name?"


    Jiang feibai mentions this, and Xiaoyu just remembers that she hasn''t named her child yet.


    "My husband, what name do I want you to think of?" Xiaoyu raises her eyes.


    Night Xuan''s hand stopped next, "have not thought of suitable all the time, otherwise, call night East night south?"


    Xiaoyu: "secretly grinding his teeth," can you still be perfunctory? "


    When she first named yebei, it was Tong Baobao''s Bei and Bei, OK?


    "The night wind, the night rain? Or Yedong, Yefang? "


    Xiaoyu scratched the sheets under the bed with her fingernails. She broke all the sheets. What''s the name?


    Wind and rain? East?


    No matter how easy it is, it can''t be like this?


    Jiang feibai is sullen, this night Xuan is intentional or really can''t, this name waste and light rain are the same!


    For example, Xiaoyu can name his bloody manjushahua as Xiaobai, and he doesn''t expect her to name anything nice.


    "Yebei, do you have any idea?" Now yebei has read a lot of books, so it''s not difficult to get a nice and meaningful name, right?


    It''s better than his parents.


    Night North tangled frown, "I think my sister will be the apple of our family in the future, want to take a pearl, but night pearl? This is too bad to hear, and think I''m your baby, that sister is our treasure, called Yebao, Yebao? That''s not right.


    I really have no idea


    Light rain mouth corner smoked in smoke, unbearable, simply clap board: "OK, daughter called night south, son called night East, so do! Trouble


    It''s not as good as changing one by one. It''s still simple.


    Then the twins were renamed by their mother.


    Jiang feibai looks at Xiaoyu with disgusting eyes, and then looks at yebei with the same helplessness: "finished, your mother is as crazy as your father, what''s your name?"


    After giving birth to two children, the child still wants to cultivate immortals. It''s not good for them to stay here where there is no aura.


    So night Xuan and light rain put the business to white tiger, also let jiangfeibai watch.


    Jiang feibai doesn''t go back. In his words, "I haven''t played enough. Besides, there''s no interesting place. If I don''t go, I won''t go."


    Light rain they go back, when first holding two children to see Xuanyuan Qi.


    "Oh, these are my two nephews and nieces. They are so lovely. Come on, give them a hug."


    Xuanyuan Qi holding happy tease, also took out the rattle Dong Dong teach them to play.


    "It''s still like a child. It''s not like yebei. It can run and jump when it''s born. It can make people crazy."

 Chapter 1497

    Xuanyuan Qi teases the two children as he likes, and reproaches yebei at the same time.


    Yebei quit, "uncle, I don''t have anyone to worry about, so I grow up directly. What else do you want?"


    How can he be naughty? Which child is not naughty.


    "Yebei, talk well and scare your younger brother and sister later." Night Xuan light glimpses to come over.


    Yebei


    Sure enough, he picked it up and wanted to cry.


    "Ha ha, you should protect your brother and sister in the future. You are my brother. You should set a good example!" Xuanyuanqi doesn''t mind at all. He has been used to it for a long time.


    "Of course, I will protect my younger brother and sister!" Yebei, a 15-year-old boy, is already very tall. He likes to be dressed in black, but he is a handsome young man, especially combining the advantages of Xiaoyu and yexuan.


    It''s very good-looking.


    Sanniang received the news and rushed over anxiously, "Oh, it''s so lovely. Xiaoyu, how lucky you are to have two twins again. If you don''t want to send one to me, I''ll take care of it."


    Sanniang, who likes children, once again proposes to raise Xiaoyu''s children. Xiaoyu and yexuan haven''t spoken yet.


    Yebei quickly blocked in front of his younger brother and sister: "no, third aunt, younger brother and sister belong to our family. They will not be happy if they leave us."


    "What? I''ll love them very much. It''s a deal. I''ll take one back in a moment. Ha ha, I''ll find more beautiful clothes and babies..."


    Sanniang didn''t listen to him at all. She was very happy.


    Yebei is really afraid that his younger brother and sister will be taken away. The main reason is that his father doesn''t like them at all. He can''t wait to leave them and live with his mother.


    "Third aunt, no matter how good it is for others, it''s not as good as being born by yourself. How do you think it''s good? I think you and your uncle must be very good-looking!"


    Night North smile, without hesitation to betray the pro uncle.


    "I also want to, but your uncle doesn''t agree. I can only place my hope on your younger brother and sister. Don''t worry, I will take it as my own..."


    Night North heart pulled up, I am afraid of your hope and as if out, I do not need ah!


    "Ha ha... Third aunt, it''s easy to do. I''ll take my uncle for you. I know what he likes. You will be my aunt..."


    "Night North!" Xuanyuan eyebrow jump, this is the arm to turn out of the meaning?


    Do you know what intimacy is?


    Actually help outsiders pit your uncle!


    Xuanyuan Qi roars and stares at yebei, "if you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll help you find another master. If you can''t, I''ll find a little daughter-in-law for you. If you don''t believe me, you can try!"


    Xuanyuanqi''s threat to the night north is still very heavy, so busy to see his mother: mother will not do this to me, right?


    Light rain mouth corner pulled pull, a pair of skin smile meat don''t smile appearance.


    And his father?


    Even more hateful, direct indifference, do not look at him at all.


    The tearful night North felt that he really picked it up.


    Of course, it''s all a joke. How can Xiaoyu allow her children to be raised by others? Even yexuan allows her not to do it!


    A few days later, Tianya Temple held another banquet to celebrate the two new born children.


    The immortal family was surprised: "two more? The God of night deserves to be respected. He even gives birth faster than others. It''s a good thing that people may not be able to give birth to one in tens of thousands of years. They have already had three children in just a few years of marriage. It''s really incomparable! "

 Chapter 1498

    "Let''s go to Xuanyuan and ask for a move. Is there any secret, or how can we have a baby like this? I want to have a child of my own. How happy I am to be able to lead a little girl wherever I go!"


    "Right, right, let''s go in a hurry. If we''re late, we''ll be preempted by others. This night''s wife is not so easy to see. She''s well protected by the night God. We usually don''t have this chance. We should seize today!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    No matter what immortals, little immortals, big gods and small gods, as long as they can enter the temple of the ends of the earth, they are all here, which is more lively than when Xiaoyu got married.


    Because when Xiaoyu got married, some fairy families didn''t receive any news, some didn''t believe it, some didn''t know there was such a person, so they didn''t come.


    Today is a day of celebration. The whole world congratulates each other, so the people who come here are really too small to fit.


    "Madam, all the fairies outside are here. They want to see two little princes!" Xuanwu came in with a happy face.


    He is naturally happy, the master has been cold for hundreds of millions of years, and suddenly he has a family and has a happy life. How can he not be happy.


    "Well, I''ll go out now." Light rain readily agreed, dressed in a red, turned to look at the bed dressed with a Fuwa like two children.


    Two people already can climb, but also occasionally out of a word or two.


    "Children, we are going out to meet the guests. Are you happy?" Xiaoyu reaches for her hand and is grasped by Yedong.


    "Cool... Cool..."


    Night south in the corner, saw three or two climb over, followed by a small rain''s Corner: "hold... Hold..."


    Xiaoyu holds Yenan lovingly, "you, you are my elder sister. Why do you always fight with my younger brother?"


    Yenan spits bubbles in his mouth: "brother... Brother... Cool... I..."


    Xiaoyu laughs. It means that the mother is her and the younger brother can''t rob her, right?


    People are small and ghosts are big!


    Night North coke, brother and sister is really cute, "mother, I hold my brother, let them see my brother and sister how good-looking, envy them!"


    Xiaoyu and yebei come to the yard with one in their arms, which is already full of tables, chairs and Xianguo wine.


    Night Xuan and Xuanyuan Qi, emperor of heaven, God of war and others sit on the top, light rain to go, we all elongated neck to see.


    Light rain simply let night north and green dragon holding two people in the crowd, to show you.


    "God, Congratulations, another pair of children!" The queen mother came to congratulate me. There was envy and jealousy in her eyes.


    But she looked at her stomach, and secretly left the emperor. Maybe the emperor can''t get home. Otherwise, the night God will have children one after another.


    Alas, man can''t be compared with man, and God can''t be compared with God!


    "Thank you very much, queen mother. You will have it, too. Don''t worry, it won''t come soon!" Xiaoyu patted the Queen Mother''s hand.


    "I heard that it''s very effective for master Guanyin to ask for a son. Do you have a try?"


    It is said that Guanyin is a kind of Guanyin for sending children. There are many people worshipping it among the people. It should be useful!


    "I''ll try, thank God!" The queen mother smiles on her face and feels bitter. Why hasn''t she found Guanyin? But Guanyin says it''s difficult for an immortal to seek a son. If she does good deeds and accumulates virtue for several generations, she may succeed.


    But she is very good. She can go down to earth for many years, but the emperor of heaven can''t. how can he go down to earth easily? Besides, people don''t want to.


    "Madame." Night Xuan see light rain was stopped by the woman, called the sound.

 Chapter 1499

    "My husband called me. Let''s go and sit down." Xiaoyu walks to yexuan and sits beside him.


    When he tilted his head to come over, he simply said what the queen mother had done to her.


    "Don''t worry, children can make trouble. Is Xiaonan full?" Night Xuan did not take care of others and other people''s family.


    Light rain white eyes, the difference between the children is also a lot of general big, the son is not noisy, the daughter is asked to eat.


    "It''s all right. I came out after I was fed."


    After a while of drinking, someone boldly asked Xiaoyu if he had any secret.


    Xiaoyu was surprised, "what''s the secret? Isn''t it natural? When fate comes, it''s natural! "


    But this answer obviously let everybody not believe, but night God Zun coldly swept over, the questioner immediately felt that his whole body was cold, nothing could be said, and sat down stupidly.


    Even want to ask what all forget, everyone see this, where dare to ask, all low voice carefully eat a banquet.


    After the child is one year old, he already knows common magic. Yexuan and Xiaoyu occasionally give directions, while yebei teaches them by hand.


    Yexuan will throw two magic books to yebei, or yebei will study them in his study, and then explain them to his younger brother and sister bit by bit.


    Xiaoyu sometimes joked, "yebei must be a good father. Look how well he takes care of his younger brother and sister. He is more responsible than our parents."


    Because of yexuan, yebei and Qinglong, Xiaoyu doesn''t care at all. Every day she just sleeps or studies how to eat.


    When the two children were five years old, they went back to modern times and sent their two children to receive education.


    This modern education can help children learn a lot, so Xiaoyu insists that children, like most children, come to contact the public without identity and learn how to get along with others.


    But in their winter and summer vacation, they either take it back to their uncle or go to play elsewhere.


    This year, the children went to junior high school. During the holidays, they went back to hell again.


    "The princess, the young master and the young lady are playing by the Bank of the river. They pour Mengpo''s soup into the river and fight with some new ghosts."


    A local ghost messenger came panting to report.


    At this time, Xiaoyu and yexuan are playing chess in the room, and they get the news.


    "What about yebei?" Xiaoyu asked casually.


    "Yebeigongzi and yanwangye are criticizing in the Yanwangdian. Yebeigongzi feels bored and runs to see those evil spirits cooking oil!"


    Xiaoyu laughs, where is to see the devil punished, clearly is to add weight to the devil.


    "These two children are as noisy as yebei when he was a child. You are used to them!" Xiaoyu throws the pot to yexuan.


    Night Xuan fixed to see her, "in the end is who used to, I want to tube when who said the child is still small, can''t beat?"


    Xiaoyu guilty smile, and then Kun neck: "what I said is right, is that you did not manage well, I said is, is not also; I said, "no, no, no, no!"


    "Yes, madam is right. It''s all the fault of being a supplement. Let''s go and have a look!"


    The night Xuan takes the hand of light rain to forget river bank, already surrounded many new ghosts.


    Light rain is strange, what so busy, I heard the river fluttering, there are people on the side shouting refueling!


    Light rain soared up in the air. Standing on the people''s heads and looking down, he found that many ghosts in the river were going up to the bank. But the bank was cursed. As soon as he touched it, he screamed with pain.

 Chapter 1500

    Xiaoyu stretched out her hand and sucked. The two eight year old twins clapping happily on the ground were sucked into their hands.


    Two children also with night north, clever jump.


    "Mother?" The two children said hello with a guilty smile.


    "What are you doing here?" Yenan holds Xiaoyu''s left hand to act coquettishly.


    "Why, I can''t come? If I don''t come, how can I know that you are so powerful that you can lift the hell up? " Light rain light lift eyes, looking at two people.


    "No, Niang, I''m all drawn by Yedong. It''s all his attention. I''m an accomplice at most! And I''m just looking on the side. There''s nothing for sale! " Yenan waved his hand to explain.


    Ye Dong looked at Ye Nan incredulously: "elder sister, you are immoral. It is clear that you pulled me out, and you kicked those people down. I was instigated by you to pour out Meng Po''s soup, and even the magic by the river was set by you!"


    "No, no, mother, listen to me, it''s Yedong who did it!"


    "No, Niang, you believe me, Yenan made it!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    You push me and I push you. It''s a very old-fashioned way. Every time it''s like this, they pass the buck to each other, or they cover up each other in order to get rid of the crime.


    But Xiaoyu still looks cold, don''t believe two people: "you think I''m stupid? The same trick every time in Turin? Do I really think I''m blind with one eye open and one eye closed? "


    This?!


    Ye Nan''s eyes turn around, and then he sees his father in a white robe not far away. He makes Qiao Jin break away from her mother and run to Ye Xuan''s arms.


    "My father saved me, and my mother wanted to beat me. Wuwuwuwu, Xiaonan was so pitiful..." she grabbed her father''s skirt with both hands, for fear of being caught out by the mother behind.


    Night Xuan affectionate pat her head, "and naughty, your mother how willing to beat you, Dad believe it is not you do it!"


    Then with wide sleeves will night South hidden in the chest, block the light rain line of sight.


    "Yexuan, give her up!" I just said that I''m not used to it. That''s not good!


    "Madam, Xiao Nan is still young. You will scare her like this!"


    Xiaoyu sneered: "frighten her? Unless the sky falls


    Yedong sees that his mother and father are talking. He thinks it''s a good opportunity. Every time his sister has his father''s protection, he has to be smart and look around. Then he finds that the underground is cleaning up the mess.


    Release the magic, put the ghost on the shore of Uncle xuanyuanqi, night East while his mother a don''t notice, directly fly to xuanyuanqi.


    However


    Xiaoyu grabbed his back and said, "what? Want to run? "


    In this way, the pitiful Yedong, who has no love, falls in front of yexuan.


    Yenan just stretched out her eyes and carefully opened her father''s wide sleeves to look out, and then she saw her mother looking up


    Scared her back.


    "Yexuan, this child is too naughty. If you don''t beat him, it''s hard to get rid of his hatred. You give it to me!"


    Light rain beautiful Mou stares at night Xuan, the menace of eyeground night Xuan sees clearly.


    One side is my dear lady, the other side is my beloved daughter. How can he choose?


    Of course, it''s the lady you chose. You don''t have the slightest pause to throw Yenan out. There''s no sense of betrayal.


    Yenan was caught in the palm of Xiaoyu''s hand and turned back: "Dad, I didn''t expect you to be such a dad. How can you betray me?"


    Xiaoyu patted her head fiercely: "what do you say? Come back with me and see how I teach you!"


    Take brother and sister back to the house, shut in, night Xuan and Xuanyuan Qi are shut in the door.

 Chapter 1501

    Take brother and sister back to the house, shut in, night Xuan and Xuanyuan Qi are shut in the door.


    Inside came the sound of "pa pa", and then the cry of pain from the two children.


    "What to do? It seems that Xiaoyu is really angry. Won''t she die? " Xuanyuan Qi worried about looking into the crack of the door, but he couldn''t see anything.


    Night Xuan light stand at the door, "won''t, light rain is thunder big, raindrop small, how willing."


    When yebei arrived, he heard the cries of his younger brother and sister. He patted the door anxiously: "mother, my younger brother and sister are still young. What''s wrong is that my brother didn''t teach me well. You can beat me. Don''t beat them..."


    But it was louder inside, and the "pa pa" sound was louder.


    Inside, Xiaoyu drinks juice leisurely, while two brothers and sisters on one side are chasing each other.


    Light rain said, "you fight each other, who won, each other''s body injury is more, I will take who go out to play, lose, I will send him to apprentice, so as not to lose my face!"


    So, in order to go out to play with each other, and not to be constrained to worship teachers, the two people who loved each other were called beating a real one.


    It''s really a stab in the wound, a stab in the weakness.


    "Xiaodong, you are serious, you hit me, ouch, my leg!"


    "Ah, sister, you kick me and I won''t beat you down!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    When the door was opened, the people outside the door saw that the house had been beaten and robbed. They were patronized by robbers and couldn''t find a good thing.


    And the two men, panting, were lying on the ground panting. Their clothes were as dirty as beggars.


    There are many traces of blue and purple on the face. When I raise my hand, I still show my teeth. It''s not painful.


    "Xiao Dong, Xiao Nan!" Night North worried ran to two people side, give two people check body.


    Night Xuan love girl, a dust, night south just see is a girl.


    "How''s it going? Where did it hurt? " Raise your hand to cure your daughter.


    Xiaoyu took him by the hand and said, "no rule, who dares to help them, I will never finish with him!"


    She just wanted to teach these two children a lesson and make them suffer.


    "Xiaoyu, are you too strict? They are still children. If you have anything, just say a few words!" Xuanyuan Qi distressed and night North together, two people get clean, put aside the soft couch.


    Xiaoyu felt that she was too difficult, and she didn''t do it. How could everyone think that she was a bad person.


    Don''t bother to pay attention to them, "neither of you has won, so you both worship teachers. I think Taiyi real person is good. I will send you tomorrow."


    This Taiyi immortal has nothing to do with the list of gods. He is an old immortal who likes to be at ease.


    He doesn''t have any factional relationship with the immortal family. He is a man of great wisdom.


    "No!" The two brothers and sisters, who just got angry, yelled.


    "I can''t help you. It''s better than walking around and teasing dogs all day. Look at your elder brother. He grew up like this after learning from his teacher!"


    Xiaoyu''s order caught everyone off guard.


    "This... Light rain, is it too anxious?" Xuanyuan Qi whispered persuasion.


    Night Xuan thought, "light rain''s proposal is actually very good, at the beginning night north is not two months to worship teacher, not also good, let them go to worship teacher to learn art, only good for them."


    Xiaoyu nodded: "that is, I do it for their good, so that I won''t be mischievous all day, but I don''t have the real ability!"

 Chapter 1502

    Yenan and Yedong pull yebei''s sleeve and cry: "elder brother, I don''t want it. Can you help us plead with our parents? I''ll be good!"


    Yebei touched his younger brother and sister''s head painfully. He had been thrown down by his parents for many years.


    How can I have the heart to ask my younger brother and sister to try again, "Niang, I''ll take care of my younger brother and sister in the future. I''ll teach them. I won''t let them mess around. Can I not send them away? When I was a child, I fell and hurt. I wanted to be coquettish with my mother, but I couldn''t find her... "


    This moved Xiaoyu. She felt guilty for yebei and thought that the two children would miss their parents just like him.


    "Well, you said, you should be responsible for teaching younger brothers and sisters. If they are as naughty as they are today, my mother will bear it!"


    "Yes, I remember!" Yebei rubbed his younger brother and sister''s head with a smile.


    "Do you hear me? My mother has promised not to send you to my teacher, but you must promise not to be naughty, you know?"


    "Yes They nodded and talked nonsense. They were almost sent away. It can be seen that Niang is determined. Don''t think that Niang doesn''t care about anything, but she is the one who really has the right to speak at home.


    After that day, yebei was more responsible. No matter how his parents were, he took charge of his younger brothers and sisters, reasoned with them, taught them techniques, and watched them practice.


    One day, light rain in the heart of an idea, pull Xuanyuan Qi and night Xuan sitting in the garden.


    "I''m going to take the children to the world to experience the ordinary life and let them know what the most ordinary people are like. It''s just that we haven''t gone to the mortals for a long time. Let''s see if we can help the mortals. "


    Xuanyuan nodded, "this idea is good, people have to experience more, in order to have insight, just two days ago black and white impermanence reported a thing, we go to earth to deal with it."


    Night Xuan has no opinion: "Niang Zi decides."


    So, Xiaoyu''s family of five, together with Xuanyuan Qi, a total of six people are ready to go to the world.


    I didn''t bring any subordinates.


    When she was about to leave, Sanniang came to see her child. She met her. She wanted to go with her. She couldn''t help it. In addition, one person and seven people came to the world.


    We changed into ordinary clothes, which can''t be seen in ordinary clothes. Although they still have extraordinary temperament, they were covered up a lot.


    "Since we are all out to experience life, we can no longer use magic. So, husband, you seal magic for us. In case of danger, you will automatically unlock the seal."


    Everyone nodded and agreed. The three children felt very strange and agreed happily.


    "Xiaoyu''s proposal is very good. Let''s start!" Sanniang''s face is excited. It turns out that they all play like this when Xiaoyu comes out. It''s fun to listen to.


    The night Xuan one by one blocked the nine level nine magic.


    "Brother, don''t you say that you have something to do? Let''s do what you say first


    "Recently, there have been frequent deaths in Yangquan Town, and none of them are dead. Moreover, when black and white impermanence went to catch ghosts, they didn''t catch any, and they didn''t find anything suspicious.


    So I suspect that there is something that causes trouble and damages people''s soul. This person is probably a living person, not a ghost, so we should make a slow inquiry in private. "


    Sanniang frowned, "who is this? It''s so cruel. When I catch him, I''ll have him cramped and skinned, throw him into the oil pan and fry him for seven days and seven nights!"

 Chapter 1503

    "Since black and white impermanence has not found anything, it can be seen that this man has some research on ghosts, and there are some ways to deal with people in our underworld. We really shouldn''t scare snakes." Xiaoyu doesn''t care.


    Such things are all solved by her elder brother recently, so she is at a loss at the moment.


    "In that case, let''s go to Yangquan town." The night porch all can not but way.


    Xiaoyu and his party soon came to Yangquan Town, which is an antique town. The pedestrians on the street and the stalls on the street present a lively scene.


    "Brother, is this the world? They are all ancient people! What''s more, why do they pack steamed bread in paper bags instead of plastic bags? " Yenan stands beside yebei curiously, looking everywhere.


    "This is not the world we used to live in. It''s not so developed. Everyone is very simple!" Yebei touched her head and explained.


    Yedong rubbed his stomach, "brother, I''m hungry, I want to eat that!" Point to the chaos on the side of the road.


    "Good..." night North want to take out the storage bag to take money, found that can''t open, just think of his aura was sealed.


    "I can''t get my brother''s money out." Night North helplessly pursed mouth, two little guys busy to take storage bag, found that their own also was sealed.


    "Mother, I want to eat that!" Yedong found that his brother was unreliable, so he seized Xiaoyu''s clothes.


    Xiaoyu smile, "son, we said to experience life, if you still want what, how to experience?"


    Here, only she and night Xuan have space, can freely take, her elder brother estimated also can take some, however, she will not allow.


    "From now on." Xiaoyu took out a bag of silver from the space, "this is one hundred Liang silver. We don''t do any other business. We just set up a stall to sell chaos, noodles and dumplings. The silver needs to buy all the things we need to do business, such as cookers, tables, chairs, flour and so on."


    Everyone has to help. At the end of each day, you can get ten Wen, which is your own. You can buy whatever you want. What''s your opinion? "


    The adults all can''t but shake head, three villains also don''t understand, of course also can only follow to promise.


    "Well, now, brother, you and Sanniang are looking for a place to live. It''s ten Liang silver. At least we need to find an independent yard, clean and well furnished. We don''t need to live for one year, but at least half a year."


    Sanniang took ten Liang silver, "Xiaoyu, what can these ten Liang do? There''s so much more to ask for. Can you find it? "


    "Why not, can''t you? Well, I''ll come with yexuan! " It''s true that these ten Liang are still few. How many things can she do with them at the beginning.


    "No? Joke, I''ll show you! " Sanniang was excited by the light rain. She almost didn''t jump up and left with Xuanyuan Qi.


    Xuanyuan Qi shook off and was entangled: "let go, I don''t want to be with you crazy woman."


    "Hum, it''s not up to you. Xiaoyu has said that he wants you to come with me..."


    The two are drifting away.


    "Mother, what about us? What can we do? " Yenan excitedly waits for her mother to assign tasks.


    "Yebei, you take your younger brother and sister to buy desks and chairs. Do you see them? They are the ones used to set up stalls on the roadside." Light rain pointed across the street.


    "Then you buy two pots and pans for chaos. You can refer to the one for chaos. It''s twenty Liang silver, only a lot more."

 Chapter 1504

    "But you also need to compare your spending. If you don''t have enough money or you don''t buy all the things, the three of you will try to make money by yourself. In short, I only see the results!"


    Xiaoyu has given the children preventive injections in advance, and is afraid that they will form the habit of recklessness.


    After the children ran out excitedly, yexuan looked at Xiaoyu curiously, "what do we do?"


    "We''ll see where to set up a stall, and then we''ll buy some vegetables to cook for some children." The couple walked on the street hand in hand.


    "Ma''am, you want your elder brother to work with them. You don''t want to fix them up, do you?"


    "Yes, Sanniang likes elder brother so much. He has been lonely for so many years. Besides, I''m a little interested in Sanniang."


    "Oh, how do you say that?"


    "You think, when did my brother ever be kind to other women? He''s the Lord of hell, but there are so many women in the fairyland. Who hasn''t been thrown out so many days


    Night Xuan agrees of nod, "some reason."


    "Yes Xiaoyu complacently looked up and saw that he was selling sugar gourd. He ran to buy two strings and took them back.


    "Come on, I haven''t eaten it for a long time. Try it."


    Night Xuan took it, did not eat, he did not like, light rain so many years or with the original understanding of the little girl, did not change.


    Light shake head, this wench cheated night North them again, what call silver can''t spend indiscriminately, when reserve fund.


    She is the exception. She can use it at will, but others can''t. She has a moment of silence for her son and daughter.


    In a wider place on the street, Xiaoyu takes a fancy to this place. There is no one here. He is in front of a gambling house.


    I guess I dare not.


    "Husband, let''s just stay here. There are so many people coming and going here, and there are so many inferior people. I''m sure we can find out something and do business."


    "Just make up your mind."


    Now that they had found the place, Xiaoyu went to the vegetable market and bought a lot of vegetables, flour and meat. They were ready to go back and let them practice.


    After receiving the news from Sanniang, they have found a place to live. When Xiaoyu and Xiaoyu arrived, they found that it was a small yard, very clean.


    "How''s it going? Xiaoyu, Xuanyuan and I have been looking for a long time to find it. We can use all the things in this yard. We can rent it for a year. Have we met your requirements? "


    Sanniang happily came to ask for praise.


    Xiaoyu looked around and nodded: "yes, you are great. Come on, this is the dish we bought. Let''s go and cook. It''s time for the children to come back."


    And three niangs carrying all the dishes to the kitchen, light rain back, "health to you two."


    Xiaoyu is cooking with Sanniang in the kitchen. Yexuan and Xuanyuan are looking at each other, cleaning? What''s that? can''t!


    Two people present this idea at the same time, then see night Xuan to pinch a Jue casually, whole house courtyard is clean.


    Xuanyuan Qi thumbed up, "light rain is really, such a simple thing, we have to work hard, why, or so good."


    "The mother''s main purpose is to teach the children to experience the sufferings of the people, which is also a good intention."


    "Father, uncle, what do you say?" Outside, yebei three brothers and sisters came in, followed by the delivery man.


    "Nothing. You''ve got everything done?" Night Xuan light saw three people, see they have no little with hair, didn''t say much.

 Chapter 1505

    "Well, it''s all done, and people have to send everything home." Yebei respectfully replied, and then asked the people outside to move things in.


    "Dad, we do it all together. Am I very good?" The night East a face of beg attention.


    Night Xuan but miserly didn''t give a look, instead toward night South wave, "small south come over."


    "Dad..." Yenan leaned over.


    "Are you tired today? Is there any bullying? I''ll leave it to my brother and younger brother to do anything in the future. I don''t need to take the light and heavy ones. Do you know? "


    Night Xuan gently touch her head.


    Yedong: "sure enough, dad didn''t like him, only his sister!


    The night North turns to see quite wronged younger brother, helplessly pat his shoulder: "good, elder brother has been used to, in father''s heart, only mother is the most important, we are only the dispensable delay their feelings of the third party."


    The night East raises an eye, in the heart Wei Qu extremely, "but why elder sister is different with us, father is clear to like elder sister more."


    "Because Xiao Nan is a girl. We are men. We need to protect girls, right?"


    Although Ye Dong is not satisfied with the answer, he has nothing to do: "well, who makes me a man?"


    After dinner, Xiaoyu began to ask the children.


    "Tell me, is shopping going well today?"


    Yebei patted Yedong and motioned him to speak first.


    Yedong went to the middle, "Niang, my brother and sister and I saw a lot of shops together. At first, they bullied us. We were children and sold them to us on purpose. But the elder brother said they were cheating, so we went to another one."


    "We look at it one by one. We compare it with the cheapest, and the things are OK. We don''t suffer any loss at all!"


    Yedong stands and replies like a model. It''s quite like that.


    Xiaoyu nodded with a smile, "my son is promising. Learn more from your elder brother, do you know?"


    "I, I know!" Yedong and then sit back.


    Sanniang poked Xuanyuan''s arm, "see, it''s nice to have a child. You see Xiaoyu teaches the child so well. If we have one, we can turn her child away!"


    Xuanyuan Qi patted her hand down, "who wants to have a baby with you? You are so stupid. You are not smart when you are born. Besides, these children are our family, so you don''t have to turn!"


    Sanniang pouts. She really doesn''t understand amorous feelings. A man who refuses a woman is not a good man!


    Light rain funny and night Xuan look at each other, these two people, really much joy.


    "Xiao Nan, what did you learn today?" Night Xuan dotes on looking at the daughter on the side.


    Yenan stood up and said, "we are very capable today, especially big brother. We are not going to buy a lot of tables and chairs, but they are not cheap. People call them high."


    "The elder brother said that we didn''t buy it to open a restaurant or to use it for ourselves. It''s not good to buy it. Anyway, it won''t last long.


    I went to buy the desks and chairs that others didn''t want. It''s really cheap. It''s more than half cheaper than the ones in the store. My mother gave us 20 Liang, but we used less than eight Liang in total. Mother, do you want to reward us? "


    Say, night south head slightly slant, toward light rain blink.


    Xiaoyu laughs, "you are all very powerful. Yebei is worthy of your mother''s good son. He has done a good job. The rest of the silver is equivalent to your extra money. It''s all yours. Take it and play with it!"

 Chapter 1506

    "Yes, long live my mother. Big brother, big brother, my mother says it''s all ours. Let''s go out and play." Night South excited jump to night north side, pull his sleeve.


    Yedong is also happy to stand up, "Oh, go out to play, big brother, let''s go!"


    "Dad, Niang..." yebei got up and asked her parents.


    Night Xuan nodded, "go, protect my younger brother and sister!"


    "Yes Night North left and right to lead a walk out.


    Xiaoyu is busy behind him, shouting: "come back early!"


    "I see!" The three waved back.


    "The three." Xiaoyu shakes his head with a smile.


    The children all went out to play. The four adults had to pass the time a little bit. Xiaoyu just took out mahjong, and the four just gathered together a table of mahjong.


    The next day, after breakfast, Xiaoyu took things and put their belongings at the gate of the gambling house, ready to sell food.


    As soon as it was put on, two gangsters rushed out of it, "who allows you to set up a stall here? Go, as far as you can, roll for me, or I''ll break your leg!"


    Light rain and three niangs stand behind, night Xuan and Xuan Yuan Qi also didn''t plan to speak, so night North stood out.


    "It''s on the street. If there''s one from your family, we''ll put it here. What can you do?"


    "Ho! Brother, he asked me what I could do? We''ll tell them what we can do! " The man in the inverted triangle laughs obscene and kicks over a bench in front of him.


    Another man with a flat nose reached out to knock over the stove before he could make a fire.


    Night North kick people to the ground, night South and night east also pounce on the man who inverted triangle eye beat.


    Sanniang turned to light rain: "light rain, are your family so tough?"


    Without waiting for light rain to answer, she touched her chin, "but I like it. It''s very similar to me! Don''t be blind if you can do it! "


    The black line of light rain on my forehead.


    At the door, a thug happened and someone rushed out of the door to fight with the three children.


    Although the child looks small, the magic is blocked again, but the child''s body is flexible. For example, just hanging on the man''s back, the next moment he drills into the crotch, which makes the thugs very angry.


    Especially when the entrance is surrounded by many pedestrians.


    Xiaoyu seems to be making a lot of noise. They are here to investigate things. Whether it''s to experience life or to investigate, they should keep a low profile.


    "You guys, we just want to eat here, so don''t fight. It''s so hurtful, isn''t it? Let''s make up for it.


    You see, we set up a stall here. The brothers in it are hungry. They don''t have to go far. They can have food by raising their feet. It''s so convenient.


    What''s more, when passers-by come to our stall for dinner, they may be curious to go in and gamble. Isn''t it a good thing to kill two birds with one stone? Win win cooperation


    Light rain said, said that is quite organized, one of the big man went in to find a steward, told him, steward out, looked at a few people.


    It''s not ordinary people who can knock down so many thugs, but: "it''s not impossible for you to set up a stall here. If you are outside the gate of the gambling house, we will protect you. You can give us a protection fee of two liang silver a month!"


    This is a pretext. If he doesn''t ask for anything, everyone will be afraid of their gambling house. What kind of business will he do!


    Xiaoyu knows what he''s up to. It''s only two liang of silver. She wants nothing but money: "OK, if the steward says so, we''ll do it. I hope the gambling house will give us more protection in the future."

 Chapter 1507

    Xiaoyu knows what he''s up to. It''s only two liang of silver. She wants nothing but money: "OK, if the steward says so, we''ll do it. I hope the gambling house will give us more protection in the future."


    The steward once again looked at the little rain dressed by the village woman in front of him. These people are definitely not ordinary people. He has worked in the gambling house for so many years, and he has seen too many people. At a glance, he can see what the ghost is!


    Anyway, it''s right to have a good relationship.


    "Well, let me know if you need any help." The steward told the servants a few words, let them have nothing to do, also take care of.


    People are puzzled, very curious who they are Xiaoyu, how can easily start a business in front of the gambling house.


    However, these are not small rain they need to consider.


    After the tables and chairs are set, Xiaoyu calls yexuan and Xuanyuan to make a face.


    can''t? You can learn. No one wants to be lazy anyway.


    Xiaoyu is responsible for making stuffing, making dumplings under Sanniang, and yebei''s three brothers and sisters are responsible for greeting guests, carrying dishes and cleaning the table.


    Maybe it''s because of curiosity, as well as the novelty of just opening the shop, and soon some guests will come to have a try.


    This try, shout delicious, mouth can''t stop.


    Attracted all the people who were still watching.


    "Boss, give me a bowl of mixed sauce noodles!"


    "I want a large bowl of chaos!"


    "Yangchunmian, boss, give it to me quickly!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Gradually, several guests came down.


    At the beginning of Xiaoyu, they took a piece of wood to write down the names of all kinds of food, big bowls, small bowls and prices.


    So when the guests come, they just look at the board and shout what they want.


    Yexuan''s noodles are so pleasing to the eye that he seems to have been doing it for many years, but it''s clear that he failed for the first time, just for the second time.


    Xuanyuan kneaded the noodles together and added some Kung Fu. He flew up and down. I didn''t know that he thought he was practicing the handle.


    Because the two of them were so special and beautiful, several little girls and their daughters-in-law took a look at their pockets and immediately ran over to sit down and secretly looked at them.


    Sanniang looked down and said: "are these two so handsome? Look at those big girls. We''ll soon be flooded! "


    Xiaoyu chuckled and put seasoning on the three bowls of noodles in front of him: "I don''t know if it''s flooded, but I don''t think I need to put vinegar!"


    Finish saying three niangs haven''t reaction come over, light rain greets night East: "small East, came."


    When Yedong comes to him, Xiaoyu rubs his head lovingly: "good, Xiaodong is great today. Be careful, don''t burn yourself."


    "Mother, I know. I''m very capable." Yedong is carrying a tray with a bowl of noodles on it.


    As we all know, the bowl of noodles or chaos is very big, because it''s necessary to put soup and let the guests see that it''s worth the money.


    Xiaoyu was afraid of hurting the children, and wanted to exercise them, so he let them take only one bowl at a time.


    Yedong went up and Yenan came back. At this time, Sanniang suddenly yelled, "I''m not jealous!"


    All of a sudden, it was quiet, so everyone looked at her.


    Xuanyuan Qi, in particular, is just like looking at a fool. Do you think this man will go out without taking medicine?


    Xiaoyu didn''t expect that Sanniang''s reaction would be so slow, and her mouth was so frightening that she almost didn''t laugh.


    Sanniang blushed and hurriedly lowered her head. Xiaoyu turned to her with a smile: "I said Sanniang, I didn''t say you were jealous? Do you think it''s three hundred taels of silver here? "

 Chapter 1508

    Sanniang blushed and hurriedly lowered her head. Xiaoyu turned to her with a smile: "I said Sanniang, I didn''t say you were jealous? Do you think it''s three hundred taels of silver here? "


    "Nonsense, I, I..." that is, I don''t know how to explain it. I just stomp my feet and ignore the light rain.


    When Xiaoyu is OK, he will stand behind the desk and look around to see the surrounding vendors and pedestrians. First, he wants to understand how people live here. Second, he wants to see if he can find clues about the murderer.


    Then, with sharp eyes, Xiaoyu found that a child about the same age as Yedong stole two white steamed buns from the steamed bun stall next door.


    Then she left quietly, but it was not her curiosity. She found that the man who sold steamed stuffed buns actually knew it. At the moment when the child started, he looked at the hand, and then turned away as if nothing had happened.


    This is worth her curiosity. She has already seen it. Why not catch the thief and let him go?


    After selling for a while, Xiaoyu saw that there were no more guests, only two of them were still eating, so he brought a bowl to the side.


    It was the stall selling steamed stuffed buns. Xiaoyu carried it to him: "uncle, come and taste our family!"


    Uncle waved his hand, "no, no, I''ve had a meal. There are steamed buns and steamed buns here. If you''re hungry, just eat this."


    Xiaoyu directly took over by hand, "uncle, this is what I give you to eat, no money, we are not neighbors doing business together, so we should know each other and take care of each other in the future!"


    The uncle who bought steamed stuffed buns was a simple and honest man. He just saw the scene where the girl and the gamblers were going to talk. Naturally, he thought it was best to get to know each other.


    "Then... I''ll take it?" There''s still a little bit of uncertainty.


    "Yes, uncle. I will not poison you." Xiaoyu is joking.


    "This girl, look what you said, old man, I have money and I don''t have it. Why do you poison me? I''m wasting money in vain!"


    "My family name is Liu. I''ve been selling steamed buns in this street for 20 years. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a business girl like you. Are those people your friends?"


    "They are all my family. You see, the one who kneads the noodles is my elder brother, the one who pulls the noodles is my husband, the ones who run the hall are all my children, and the one who cooks the noodles is my sister-in-law."


    Xiaoyu said everything she didn''t hide. Anyway, it''s easier for them to say their identity in advance when they are walking here for some time.


    "Oh, little girl, when she is so young, she has three children? I have three children, two girls and a son.


    The daughters are married and have children, and the sons are married. The daughter-in-law has a big stomach, the old woman takes care of her at home, and the son runs to the restaurant. No, my old man is idle. He sells steamed stuffed buns on the street and makes some money to supplement the family. "


    Uncle Liu talked about the family, smiling, it can be seen that the family is a friendly.


    "Uncle Liu is very lucky." Light rain pulled a bench of his own stand in the middle and patted it.


    "Come on, uncle. There is no one now. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Uncle Liu looked and saw that there was really no one in the street at this time, so he sat down, but next to the side, with a long distance between them.


    I''m afraid it''s only half of my ass.


    Xiaoyu nodded in his heart. Although he is an ordinary person, he may not have read a book, but he is a polite person.

 Chapter 1509

    "Little girl, I don''t think you are ordinary people. How can you sell noodles?"


    Xiaoyu sighed in his heart: is our acting too bad, or is our temperament outstanding, domineering, how can not hide?


    She guessed that it was the second one, because they didn''t hide themselves, they just restrained a little.


    "Alas Xiao Yu shook his head like depressed: "uncle Liu, to tell you the truth, our family used to be an official, but there was something wrong with our family. We had to go around and do some small business to support our family."


    Not far away night Xuan since silently looking at her make up, especially night south, also pull her father''s sleeve: "Dad, isn''t Niang say that children can''t cheat? Why are you lying to that old man? "


    The night south in the heart is very unfair, why adult and child''s judgment standard deviation so many?


    The night Xuan pulls her to sit down, "it''s not that you can''t lie. Sometimes white lies are allowed. In addition, if a person is in danger, lying can help escape or delay time, it''s OK, as long as it''s not to harm others!"


    Ye Nan nodded thoughtfully, "what is that Niang doing now?"


    She doesn''t look like a white lie?


    "Your mother is to investigate the case. Do you remember that your uncle said that someone was harming people here? Your mother wants to get information! "


    "Oh, Xiao Nan knows, then I have to help! Is that ok? "


    "Sure, but be safe!"


    Yenan got yexuan''s approval, and went to play nearby, talking to grandma and playing with children.


    No one will be defensive against a little girl, and there will be a little favor.


    On the side of Xiaoyu, uncle Liu comforted him and felt that Xiaoyu was very pitiful.


    "Uncle Liu, I saw a child steal your steamed bread just now. Why didn''t you make a sound when you saw it?" Xiaoyu is very curious. Does this child have anything to do with uncle Liu?


    "You see that?" Uncle Liu laughed, "in fact, it''s nothing. That child is a poor man. His parents have been lost since he was a child. He grew up cheating and abducting in this street when he was a child, and suffered a lot.


    They often steal food, and most of us pretend not to see it, so that the children can live. "


    The child is called Xiaolu. He is an orphan. He sleeps in a broken temple outside the city and sometimes beggars.


    "I see. Uncle Liu is very nice. By the way, uncle, my aunt told me not to run around at night. Why? Is there a flower picker here? But he also said that we should not go out at night? "


    Light rain eyes sincerely looking at uncle Liu, said so long, finally asked the key.


    Of course, what she said was false, because the landlady didn''t say it at all. I''m afraid they would not rent it if they heard about it!


    Uncle Liu looked around, and then whispered: "girl, listen to the old man''s advice, even in the daytime, it''s better to be careful. We don''t know what happened in our town these days, one after another."


    Light rain seriously close to the point, listen to Uncle tell ghost story.


    "At the beginning, Wang Yuan''s daughter went out one evening and didn''t go home all night. The next day, she was found dead in a wasteland grave. Wang Yuan''s daughter asked the Taoist priest to do a ritual in a hurry and buried it that day. But then something strange happened

 Chapter 1510

    Uncle Liu''s eyes were still full of fear, as if there were ghosts around him.


    Xiaoyu hastened: "uncle, you continue to say, and then what happened?"


    "Then, the next day, when the maid went to the grave, she found that the grave had been planed. From the pit, she could see the fingerprints climbing up. She was so scared that she ran away. Then she called someone to dig it up. What do you say? There''s no one inside. The body''s gone. "


    Xiaoyu has a white eye in his heart. Uncle Liu has the gift of storytelling.


    You said that the maid saw the fingerprints climbing up. Doesn''t that mean there is no one in the coffin?


    Xiaoyu pretends to be afraid and shrinks his head: "ah? be missing? What''s next? What happened? "


    But then someone came to buy steamed buns, and uncle Liu got up to sell them.


    Light rain is listening to hot, see interrupted, heart with tickle like, strange not strong.


    When uncle Liu sold out, "uncle, you go on, and then what happened?"


    Uncle Liu put the finished bowl aside and picked up seven or eight steamed buns from the drawer. They were hot and hot. They were wrapped in kraft paper and handed to Xiaoyu together with the bowl.


    "Girl, this is made by my old lady. If it''s delicious, I''ll give you a taste."


    Xiaoyu took it in one hand and put it back on the back table. "Thank you, uncle. Can you continue to talk to me?"


    Uncle Liu shook his head, "no, don''t ask about it. I''m afraid you can''t go back to sleep."


    "It''s OK. I''m very brave. I''m not afraid of it!"


    "I don''t want to talk about that. It''s my fault to scare you. Girl, just be careful in the future." Uncle Liu doesn''t talk about Xiaoyu. He begins to pour water and noodles and prepare steamed buns.


    Xiaoyu can only come back with steamed buns and bowls. Sanniang has just finished washing the bowls. She wipes her apron and puts the dirty bowl in Xiaoyu''s hand into the basin. "How about it? What did you find out? "


    Xiaoyu looked at uncle Liu obscurely and shook his head: "it''s nothing. He said a little and refused to say it. I doubt that people in this town have been sealed or threatened."


    Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes were deep. He went to yexuan and sat down: "if he doesn''t want to say that, let''s find someone else. Someone will talk."


    Light rain think is also, this gambling house entrance town fish and Dragons mixed place, also afraid to inquire about things? I''m afraid that if she doesn''t have money, she can break people''s mouths even if she smashes it.


    In the next few days, they all do business in front of the gambling house. Intentionally or unintentionally, they will talk with the guests and ask about something.


    Even Yenan and Yedong, because they often play with the children on the street, really inquired about something.


    Since something strange happened to Wang Yuan''s daughter, someone disappeared every other day, or every few days.


    The corpses of more than ten people have disappeared, but there is no sign that these dead people suddenly disappeared, not only outside, but also at home.


    What''s more, these dead people all have one thing in common, that is, they are all men and women under the age of 30.


    "Brother, do you see anything?" On this day, Xiaoyu always thinks xuanyuanqi is a little strange.


    Xuanyuan Qi shook his head slightly: "nothing, just feel that someone is going to die soon."


    He is Yama. He knows the dead and the soul best. He has this premonition.

 Chapter 1511

    "Ah? Can you predict the direction and time? " Sanniang asked quickly.


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t have a good way: "don''t you calculate by yourself?"


    All the people here are immortals. It''s not easy to catch them?


    Sanniang curled her mouth, felt her hand and pinched her fingers, "eh? I calculated three times. Why are the results different three times? "


    This is a phenomenon that has never happened before. Although she is not as good at Divination as the night gods, she can still do it. What''s the matter today?


    Night Xuan embraces night south, "array."


    "Well?" Three niangs don''t understand to lift eyes.


    Light rain also doubts of close, "what meaning?"


    "If someone changes the magnetic field of this place with array or array disk, you will be disturbed when you calculate, so you are not allowed to do it."


    "What should I do?" Xiaoyu continued.


    "Simple, use Xianli to break the array of cleaning up this town, and you will calculate the result." Night Xuan cold eyes spread, looking to the gambling shop door toward this side of the man.


    Three niangs disdain of raise hand, "cut, if can have fairy power, still use you to say, I early calculate out, this is not we are all sealed, say these with what use, can light rain let us restore mana?"


    Light rain hands ring chest, "of course not, the rules of the game has been established, of course, can''t quit or change, or it''s against our original intention?"


    Three niangs rolled a white eye, "that don''t get." Turn around and continue to make dumplings.


    Light rain found that night North has been calm brow, "night north, what are you thinking?"


    "Ah?" Yebei looked at his mother: "Oh, I''m thinking, although we can''t determine the exact location, the calculated location is only a few, and the town is not big. We can rule out one by one, and we''ll always find it. As for the time, we''ll stare at it these days, and we can catch the murderer if we think about it."


    Xiaoyu thinks it''s reasonable, "let''s go back and discuss it. Let''s do business first. What about Yenan and Yedong? Running out to play again? "


    "I''m still playing there just now. I guess I''ll play with some kids. It''s OK. I can do it by myself. Let my younger brother and sister play." Night North a person take the work, in order to let younger brother and sister play.


    "You spoil it." Xiaoyu smiles, and then sees the guests coming, Xiaoyu gets up and goes down.


    "What were you looking at?" Xuanyuan Qi suddenly asked.


    Night Xuan knows that he is talking to himself: "someone in the gambling house is watching us."


    "Casually, it''s estimated that our performance is too outstanding and attractive. We''ve got guests. Let''s go on! " Xuanyuan qidang first went to roll dumplings and wonton skin for Sanniang.


    There is a crack in a window on the second floor of the gambling house. Facing the stall of the light rain people downstairs, a man dressed as a Taoist looks down.


    Taoist with white hair, also holding a dust, a kind of immortal style.


    "Master, it has been found out that these people are from other places. After hearing that they are still officials, they came here all the time." The manager of the gambling shop stood respectfully.


    "Stranger? What''s so strange about that? "


    "Well... They don''t look like rich people. They live in a broken yard. They just seem to inquire about it."


    "What did you find out?"


    "Master, what can they find out? All the people in this town are greedy for life and afraid of death. Who dares to say that I will kill his family! "

 Chapter 1512

    In everyone''s happy sharing... Bah, when sharing the gift, Xiaoyu pulled xuanyuanqi''s sleeve, after he looked at it strangely.


    Pointing to his stomach, "does big brother see any difference?"


    Xuanyuan Qi see that slightly raised stomach, think about it, with euphemism: "do you eat a snack at night, don''t eat too much at night, you see now have no digestion, look not good-looking!"


    Xiaoyu thinks he wants to say that she is fat!!!


    Directly pull his hand on his stomach, "looking?"


    Xuanyuan Qi thought it was unreasonable. Although he was a brother and sister, he also had to pay attention. As soon as he was ready to take his hand away, he found that there were two different pulsations from Xiaoyu.


    "This... This is?" He was surprised and couldn''t believe it, and his ecstatic face was... Strange.


    Xiaoyu nodded and smile: "well, as you think, there are two more of your nephews and nieces."


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..." Xuanyuan Qi suddenly laughed, "great, sister, when the child is born, you can raise the girl for me. I will be good to her. "


    I wanted to be a boy, but it''s not good for a boy to be as naughty as yebei. It''s better for a girl to be as soft and cute as Xiaoyu when she was a child.


    He can relive the time with his sister and drive away some of the loneliness of the underworld.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth is frozen with a smile. How come everyone likes girls, even big brother? What''s wrong with boys?


    She likes boys very much. Although she also likes girls to wear beautiful skirts and dress up, she also likes boys'' pretty faces.


    "Brother, I can''t decide this. If my husband loses his temper, I can''t persuade him." Dare to rob night Xuan Zun is still in the belly of the girl, who don''t want to live?


    She could give her son to her elder brother, but he didn''t want to, so she didn''t speak.


    "If you can beat him, I don''t mind." Xiaoyu shakes the pot again.


    Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t glare at her. It''s good that he can fight. It''s a pity that he has more heart than strength.


    Sad Xuanyuan Qi quickly let the warehouse to send a pile of light rain usually like to eat with, and night North like, plus some tonic, good herbs and so on to light rain away.


    Xiaoyu can''t laugh or cry, "big brother, there''s everything there. We''re not going to suffer. We''re going to play. We don''t have to take so much."


    "Take it for you. It''s not for you. It''s for my nephews." Xuanyuan waved and sent back the soul of Xiaoyu.


    When Xiaoyu wakes up, it''s already dawn, but she turns over and finds yexuan still lying on the bed.


    "Back?" Night Xuan''s voice rang overhead.


    Xiaoyu raised her eyes and saw that he was holding his head to see her, "how do you know I went back?"


    After asking, I found that I asked an idiot''s question. Her husband is the most powerful person in the world. How can he not know anything.


    Sure enough, see night Xuan see idiotic looking at her.


    Xiaoyu covers her face, three years of pregnancy!


    "Big brother asked me to go back. He said that we went back to meet yebei and didn''t go back to see him. He was angry, and then sent a bunch of things to coax him." I left with a lot of things, like exchanging things.


    "Oh Night Xuan light answer a voice, didn''t say what.


    For him, only light rain is the most important, the rest of the people did not pay attention to the qualification.


    Xiaoyu is lying on him, chin rubbing his chin: "husband, big brother wants to raise our daughter..."

 Chapter 1513

    "What shall we do?" Yedong squats down, turns the person over, and sees the dirty face on the ground, some white.


    "Well..." Yenan thought and pulled out a small pearl hairpin on her head.


    "You forget, elder brother taught us how to cure and save people. I''ll give him some injections first. If not, we''ll send him to the hospital."


    Two villains talking, did not find the face on the ground more white, almost could not help but to jump up.


    Night South pricked a few needles, the children on the ground to open their eyes, no way, pain died, and then do not wake up, it is estimated that there is pain.


    "You... Who are you?" The boy moved back on guard until his back was against the tree.


    "We are your life-saving benefactor. You are my life-saving benefactor. Don''t worry, I don''t want you to repay me. I don''t want to repay you for saving people!" The night South happy smile, she can also save people, if elder brother know, will praise her.


    "Thank you The boy lowered his head and hid all his thoughts in his heart.


    "You''re welcome. What''s your name? Why do you sleep here? What about your family? " Night south concern of ask a way, and night east two people squat in front of the boy.


    "My name is Xiaolu. I have no parents." The fawn''s voice is low, looking very pitiful.


    This aroused Ye Nan''s desire for protection. "Xiaolu, it''s OK. It''s no big deal without parents. I believe you will succeed in the future. You will have many friends in the future. You won''t be alone."


    "But... Everyone scolded me as a smelly child and said that I was a beggar and didn''t want to play with me!" The deer drooped, lonely and timid.


    "It''s nothing. We can make friends with you. You see my brother and I have two people. We are good friends now. My name is Yenan, and this is my brother Yedong!"


    Ye Nan claps his chest enthusiastically, trying to pull back the child who doesn''t want to face the world.


    "Xiaolu, it''s true. We can really make friends with you. My family will set up a food stall over there. You come with us and I''ll let my mother eat for you!" Yedong said that he was going to pull the deer''s hand, and he didn''t dislike human dirty.


    "No, I won''t go!" The deer''s eyes flashed.


    "Why? I''ll tell you, my mother''s food is delicious. Everything I''ve eaten is good. You can taste it. I won''t charge you any money! " Yedong doesn''t understand. This man looks like he has been suffering from malnutrition for a long time. He should not have enough to eat. Why don''t he worry about eating?


    "I''m... I''m dirty. I''ll go back and wash, or I won''t be rejected." Deer thought about it, then looked up, "or, you go back with me, there is a stream near my home, the water is very clear, there are many fish in it, we can catch fish to eat."


    Yenan and Yedong look at each other and are alert. They just look at the fawn and want to make friends with him, but why does he want them to leave?


    Yenan laughed: "no, my parents told us not to go far, or we''ll wait for you to come back here."


    Fawn''s poor eyes drooped again, sad way: "do you dislike, I know, no one would like to play with a child like me."


    Yedong explained: "it''s not like this, we..."


    Yenan reaches out his hand to stop Yedong and suddenly says, "OK, let''s go back with you, let''s go."


    No matter it''s good or bad, they''ll know when they go. It''s better that the fawn didn''t cheat them, otherwise, he will die miserably!

 Chapter 1514

    The three soon came to a broken temple. There was a big hole in the roof and it collapsed a lot. Only one of them was leaning on the beam, which could only keep out the rain and the wind.


    "You live here?" The night south carries the small hand left and right to look, only then steps the foot to enter.


    It''s not particularly messy, but it''s not clean and tidy. You can see how someone has lived.


    Yenan art master is brave. She and Yedong have no magic, but they still have some martial arts skills. If this fawn dares to have any bad heart, they will make him regret being born in this world!


    "Yes, I''ve been here since I have a memory. It''s also very good here. I go to the river to catch fish in summer and dig sweet potatoes in the field in winter. I come back to roast them. I''m much more free than others. I''m only bullied by other beggars occasionally!"


    The deer took the broom made of bamboo leaves and pulled it casually, "come here, you do it here, I''ll find you something to eat!"


    Night East see, he pointed to the ground two pieces of irregular stones picked up from the outside, the corner of the mouth smoked, really poor!


    "No, you''d better change your clothes and go back with us. I''ll let my mother make something delicious!" Yenan looked at the half collapsed Buddha statue and said so.


    Fawn back to two people''s eyes flashed fierce, "well, then you wait, I''ll go to change clean clothes!"


    Then go to the shadow in the corner.


    Ye Nan grabs Ye Dong''s hand and says, "be careful, there''s cheating!"


    At this time, sudden changes happened. Just after the temple was broken, it turned into an underground cave. Yenan and Yedong were automatically tied up with ropes and locked on the stone pillars.


    "Ha ha ha..." a burst of wild laughter came, from behind a large stone, out of the just disappeared fawn.


    Yedong yelled, "what do you want to do, deer? Let us go


    "Oh? Let you go? " The little fawn carried his hands behind him, and walked with a spirit of immortality.


    "I don''t think you are too naive?" Fawn laughed scornfully and looked at them sarcastically.


    Night South didn''t speak, staring at the deer below at the same time, in the dark hard, want to open the rope.


    Can be found by the fawn, loud laugh: "you don''t bother, I this is tie fairy rope, how can you escape!"


    After that, he turned around and left. He didn''t care about them at all, because he was sure that they couldn''t escape. This cave was heavily forbidden by him. It was difficult for others to find it without his leadership!


    "Second sister, what should we do? We seem to be in trouble? When parents know, we''ll be beaten! " The manual behind Yedong didn''t open the rope for a long time, and he was a little discouraged.


    "You''re still worried about being beaten. If you''re alive, go out!" Yenan has been using elder brother professor''s magic to break the immortal rope. Unfortunately, she has no magic now. She has only low spiritual power and can''t solve it at all.


    They also have a lot of magic tools in their storage bags, but they can''t use them now.


    "No? Second sister, don''t scare me, such a small broken child, can he have so much ability? We''re in a big way! " Yedong doesn''t believe it. His father is the God of night. If he stomps, the sky will collapse.


    His mother is a God. Although she is not as powerful as his father, she can''t be provoked by anyone.


    His uncle is the Lord of hell. Who can live or die without him? Who dares to offend him? Don''t want to have a next life?

 Chapter 1515

    So no matter who it is, don''t dare to offend him. Isn''t he afraid of being carried away!


    Yenan didn''t have a good way: "are you stupid, are you stupid? Have you ever seen a kid with a string? Have you ever seen a kid who can handle us both? If he can take out the fairy rope, he won''t be an ordinary man! "


    Night South looked around, this is a huge cave, grotesque rocks, but, under it is full of many skeletons!


    "Look down there!" Yenan motioned Yedong to look down.


    Night East a see, startled: "I wipe, how can there be so many skeletons?"? We''re not in a dead man''s den, are we? Is the fawn a man eating monster


    "I said, can you put something on your mind? We''re not three years old anymore? Don''t put straw in your head all day, will you? " Night South really want to pry open his head to see, originally Niang gave birth to them both of time, forget to give him birth to brain?


    "You see clearly, what''s the situation of the skeleton below! It''s clear that they have been sucked up by others, and they have not let go of their spirit. In this case, either demon repair or evil repair, are you looking at the black air above the bones? That means the dead are very angry.


    If my guess is right, these bones should be the people who disappeared in the town, where my uncle investigated the case! "


    After Yenan''s layer upon layer analysis, Yedong also found something wrong. "I see it. It''s true. Does it mean that fawn is the real murderer? He''s the man my uncle''s looking for? "


    "I don''t know. I''m not sure yet, but one thing is for sure, this fawn is not innocent!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    In a secret room of the cave, the deer sits on a stone bed, holding a transparent bottle in his hand. You can see a mass of fog moving in the bottle.


    Fawn a face of love and love, hand gently stroking the bottle body, as if stroking his beloved.


    "Peony, I will certainly save you. There are many mortals. I will slowly repair your soul. I just caught two people with immortal roots. Who do you think they are?"


    "They are the children of the night God. As long as you get their power, you can recover and we can be together forever!"


    He gently rubbed the bottle with his face and carefully placed it in a groove on the stone wall.


    Then he took out another transparent bottle. You can see that there are human figures inside, shouting, howling and crying.


    "Stop yelling, there will be no pain soon. It''s your blessing that you can nourish a God. Go ahead, you are all good


    The fawn opened the lid and waved his hands. One by one, he entered the bottle in an orderly and irresistible way. Then he saw a mass of fog in the bottle, which quickly wrapped these souls and became more solid.


    Seeing this, Xiaolu smiles and is preparing to meditate cross legged. Then he moves his eyebrows and blinks to a Taoist temple.


    He didn''t show up, but was attached to the stone statue of incense.


    "What is the purpose of calling this immortal? Isn''t Ben Xian saying that nothing should be disturbed? " The immortal voice is ethereal, powerful and powerful. It comes out of the stone statue.


    The Taoist standing under the stone statue knelt down quickly and kowtowed respectfully: "forgive me, immortal. I have something to tell you. If there is any trouble, please forgive me!"


    "Say it!"


    The Taoist just raised his head. He was the Taoist who sat on the second floor of the gambling house and peeped at Xiaoyu.

 Chapter 1516

    "Back to immortal, a group of people suddenly came to the town to inquire about the missing persons. I don''t think they are ordinary people. They have been monitored. I''m afraid they are sent by the government. I''m afraid the trail will be found. I''m going to finish them!"


    "You are not their match! You don''t have to do useless Kung Fu, but you can find many ordinary people in a dilemma. "


    Night God, they are always not good with ordinary mortals, take mortal''s life as a matter of fact.


    "Yes, the trail has written it down. By the way, in the past two days, the trail has caught two more peaches. They are in the old place. Please enjoy them!"


    "Too few! How can this be enough with more snacks! "


    "Yes, Xiaodao must work hard, but recently everyone has been on guard against a lot, and we can''t find opportunities!"


    "Don''t make excuses. There are more ways than difficulties. Do you want to live forever?"


    "If you want to think about it, Xiaodao will redouble his efforts when he knows it!" Taoist nodded like a pound of garlic, and then flattered with a smile.


    "Well, immortal, where is my elixir?"


    Fawn heart disdain, with your this kind of talent also want to be immortal?


    Do your spring and autumn dream!


    How can immortals be so greedy? But this is good, good control, he just need to give some pills containing a small amount of Lingli, let him taste the sweet.


    A golden elixir floated down from the stone statue and fell into the hand that had been holding it in both hands for a long time.


    Taoist quickly put it into his mouth, and immediately felt warm all over. His four meridians and eight veins were unobstructed, and he had endless strength. He took out a gossip mirror from his sleeve pocket, and then saw that some of his steamed bread''s white hair began to turn black.


    Immediately happy can not control already, "thank you, thank you, thank you!" I knocked my head on the mat.


    Xiaolu is an immortal wind, "as long as you work hard, your dream will come true."


    Then he waved his sleeve and left the statue.


    When the Taoist priest could not understand the eyes and mouth of the stone statue, he knew that the immortal''s eyes had left, so he put on a stick of incense and asked the little apprentice to offer tribute, clean the table and clean up. He went to the town happily, ready to get more "longevity peaches"!


    Xiaolu took the two "longevity peaches" back to the cave. In front of Yenan, they sucked their souls out of the body and put them in bottles. Then they took a deep breath to clean up the flesh and blood. It was really no waste at all.


    "Xiaolu, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. Don''t you know that you will be punished by heaven?" Night south is distressed, such vicious practice is the first time to see, in the heart is full of nausea.


    "Hiss!" Fawn disdained to laugh: "the curse of heaven? Go to his mother''s curse, have the ability to kill me? In this world, the way is unfair. The way is natural. If there are reasons, there will be results. If there are good people, there will be bad people. If there are no bad people, how can we know the value of good people? "


    Then he threw the skeleton on the ground, and the fawn looked up, "don''t look at me with your high eyes, and don''t use any compassionate way to judge me. The good man you think is a fart in my eyes!"


    Yedong frowned, and baozi''s face was all wrinkled: "Xiaolu, how can you say that? Good is good, bad is bad. You''d better abandon evil and turn to good. You are still young, but you lack guidance. You will be a good man in the future! "


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Xiaolu laughed wildly until his tears came out. He slowly wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes.

 Chapter 1517

    Yenan''s face is not very good. This man is probably a madman. They can''t stimulate him. They''d better wait for their parents to save them.


    He glanced at Yedong and motioned him not to speak.


    "Good man? No, I used to think that there was a clear distinction between good people and bad people, but later I realized that good people don''t necessarily come to a good end, and bad people are the real villains who will live a long life! "


    Xiaolu stopped laughing and looked them in the face. "Don''t think about it. I know who you are, but it''s impossible for your parents to find here. Even if they do, you will be like this on the ground at that time..."


    "You see, don''t worry, it will be your turn soon!" he said Then he left here.


    He also needs to make some preparations, and his soul is not enough. Since the people here are not easy to move, he will go to the neighborhood to look for them. There is absolutely no shortage of people!


    Light rain they follow the direction of heart guidance, came to a broken temple, "is this it?"


    Xiaoyu stepped on the ground and walked slowly inside. Suddenly, a little boy came out, dressed in rags and dirty. He was a little beggar.


    "Well, who are you? Why are you in my place? I tell you, this is my place. If you want to borrow it, you must give money. Don''t try to occupy my place! "


    As soon as the deer came out, he met Xiaoyu and his wife. As soon as his eyes turned, he walked forward and yelled.


    Xiaoyu recognized at a glance that this was the little guy who stole uncle Liu''s steamed bread that day.


    "Deer? Tell me, have you ever met two boys and girls your age? " Xiaoyu squatted and stooped to ask.


    Fawn tilted his head in doubt, "I haven''t seen you before. Why do you know my name? And why should I tell you, I don''t know! "


    Hands ring chest, disdain to look up at the sky.


    Xiaoyu took out a silver or two and shook it in front of his eyes: "do you know this one? Tell me, it''s yours! "


    The deer''s eyes were obviously bright, but immediately he continued to look at the sky, "hum, send the beggar, go, go, I don''t know anything!"


    Xiaoyu chokes. Aren''t you a beggar? Directly took out a twelve, "this is not to send a beggar?"


    Seeing the struggling look of Xiaolu, he wanted to pay a high price, but he was afraid that it would end up in vain. Xiaoyu simply took back: "Oh, I don''t know. I''d better look for it myself!"


    Fawn rushed to grab it, held it tightly in his arms, thought about it and hid it in front of them... Crotch.


    Xiaoyu can''t laugh or cry. It''s a good way. Most people really don''t want it.


    Zhengse, "say it, have you seen it? If you dare to lie, I can let you eat it and also make you vomit it!"


    Since the child said that this is his territory, he, they followed to find it. The trumpet must know something.


    "Are you asking about a girl who should be wearing a red floral dress and a dark green boy who is not much different from me?"


    "Yes, you have? Where are they now? Tell me quickly Xiaoyu''s excited hands hold Xiaolu''s shoulder.


    "I''ve been sleeping in the broken temple. When I was in a daze, I heard a sound outside and looked out from the hole."


    With that, the deer looked back and pointed to a corner of the broken temple. There was a finger wide gap between the boards.

 Chapter 1518

    "Then I saw a Taoist like man passing by with a child in one hand. He walked very fast, and his kung fu skills disappeared. I suspected that I was dazzled!"


    Xiaoyu gets up and looks at yexuan, Taoist?


    Listen to what the child said, this Taoist can change his punishment and shadow. His cultivation is not simple.


    "Husband, you''re looking. Xiao Nan, are they here?"


    Night Xuan closed his eyes, felt around, found that there is night south, their breath Stay, but also smell rich, far less than the level of people.


    "No!"


    Night Xuan opened his eyes to answer, "although there is their smell, but people are not here, but there is a smell of blood."


    Light rain around to see, found a corner of the broken temple, there are many fish viscera and blood, "Oh, you see, is that the bloody smell?"


    "Maybe!"


    "Since we are not here, let''s find another place." Light rain pulls night Xuan to leave quickly.


    Behind the deer showed a fierce smile, "night God, Xuanyuan God, you slowly find it, I will not accompany you!"


    Want to find the baby?


    He will, but not now.


    Light rain two people hide in the sky, night Xuan used stealth method curse, see the following children left, light rain two people appear.


    "Husband, is there anything wrong with it?"


    Originally, he thought he was going to leave, but yexuan took her to hide in mid air.


    "Well." The night is quiet.


    After walking a few steps at the gate of the broken temple, "what I smell is not the blood of fish at all, but the blood of real people."


    "What? Human blood? Could it be Xiaonan? They won''t have an accident, will they? " Xiaoyu said anxiously.


    "No Night Xuan looked at light rain and explained, "it''s not their blood. I can smell their blood. These blood are very common. There is no spirit power to escape, and there is no leakage of Xianli."


    So it can''t be Yenan: "besides, we are their parents. If they have an accident, we have a sense. If you don''t have this feeling, it means they are OK now."


    Xiaoyu nodded. She was too anxious. When she met the children, she forgot such an important point.


    "Is it possible for the children to be here? You don''t mean that the person can have array, magic weapon, isolation breath and so on. There is blood here, which means that people who have died here may be those who have disappeared."


    "It''s possible, but you''re not sure yet." Night Xuan raises foot to enter this broken temple, strange is he didn''t discover what is wrong.


    Xiaoyu felt it for a while and didn''t notice anything wrong.


    "Husband, why do you think there is a problem here? Even if there is a smell of blood, it may be that the boy was injured just now, or there are really dead people here, and it''s unknown if they are buried nearby?"


    The night Xuan stops a pace, "no, although the smell of blood is not so strong, it''s very mixed. It''s not a person''s blood, and the taste is different. It''s first and then. It can''t be the child''s."


    Suddenly turned around, fixed looking at the rain: "and, you did not find a big loophole?"


    "What?" Xiaoyu doesn''t understand. She doesn''t find anything.


    "The child here is the biggest loophole!" Night Xuan slowly way out.


    Xiaoyu was surprised. By the way, there is only one child in a broken temple in the wilderness. Even when there are so many people in the town, some people disappear one after another. But it''s so quiet here that the best place to start is to have a child alive. This is the biggest doubt.

 Chapter 1519

    Moreover, the child just saw Xiaonan and them. If the Taoist was really advanced in cultivation, it would be impossible not to find the child in such a close distance.


    So we can take him away, but the child is well here, which can only show that the child and the Taoist are together!


    "Then... Why is he? What can the child do? There is really such a Taoist who has the ability to ask more people to help. He can''t use a child at all. It''s better to eat the children together and have a good meal! "


    "Besides, uncle Liu said that this child grew up in this area since he was a child. We all know that he will not harm the whole town, will he?"


    Night Xuan took her hand out of the broken temple, facing the broken temple stand: "how do you know, this child or the original child? In other words, it is also possible that he has betrayed the people in the town for some benefit. "


    He didn''t find anything to lose. The child was really himself.


    "It''s impossible, isn''t it? He is still so small... "Xiaoyu can''t believe it.


    Night Xuan raised his hand, the whole broken temple and the land were moved away, and then smashed under, there was no such place as underground chamber.


    "Well, I thought there would be a secret room or something down here, but it didn''t!" Xiaoyu looked closer. It was very deep below, but he didn''t find anything.


    I closed my eyes and felt the children''s whereabouts.


    The night Xuan has moved the broken Temple back to its original position, "already can confirm, night south they really are not here, that child certainly knows something, we follow up to have a look."


    Two people ride by the wind, but just a short time, the child already did not know the trace.


    "This child is really not simple!" Light rain eyes half open, index finger and middle finger erect, read a spell, and then the horizon appears a transparent, light rain can clearly see an invisible line.


    "Fortunately, the boy didn''t throw my money. Is my money so easy to take? Hum


    All things of Xiaoyu are put in the space, so naturally they have a layer of contact with her, just they can follow this line to find children!


    Light rain two people follow this line to the neighboring county, in a village.


    Generally, there are not many people in the village, but there are also many people. The most important thing is that the people in the village are farmers, and every family has to work in the mountains or in the fields.


    In this way, it will be separated, and it will be the right time for the fawn to commit the crime.


    Fawns suck up one person when they see one. Of course, they always try to pick out the list, or they are good places to start in the mountains.


    When Xiaoyu and his wife arrived, they saw a prosperous scene of rural life. On the roadside, there were farmers planting crops, and the rows of thatched cottages were blowing smoke. They could smell the delicious food made of firewood from a long distance.


    "Husband, does it look like the days we used to be in Baicun?"


    "Indeed, you are as young and beautiful as you were then!" Yexuan looks around the busy farmers and finds that they don''t know anything and are still happily doing farm work.


    Light rain like a smile, "Oh, people like to listen to you tell the truth, hehe hehe!"


    Finished just began to say business, "how, found what?"


    "Well, there''s a strong smell of blood coming from the other side of the mountain!"


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up!" Xiaoyu is flying towards the side of the mountain, which is exactly where she is tracking.

 Chapter 1520

    When they arrived, they found that there were two mummies lying in the field. The dead clothes were terrible, as if they had been dead for many years, but the smell of blood was clearly the only one who had just died.


    The dry skin, wrapped in bones, without a trace of blood, deep socket, mouth wide open, hand hoe.


    It can be seen that the man was just hoeing when he was suddenly attacked. He didn''t even have time to call for help.


    "It''s so cruel. How could there be such a person?" Xiaoyu sighed and worried about what happened to her children.


    "Don''t look, let''s go!" The night Xuan chases toward a direction.


    But every time they come, the man just leaves, which makes Xiaoyu very angry: "in this way, we pursue separately, I don''t believe he can escape!"


    Therefore, the two men were in the same direction, attacking on both sides, ready to give the enemy a fatal blow.


    This time, the light rain kept on, along the direction of the silk thread, and she was fast, and she really found the fawn that was sucking farmers.


    "Stop it


    Light rain whipped out and hit the boy on the back.


    Feeling the danger coming, the fawn retreated nervously, but how could he beat the speed of the whip? He tried to avoid the rotation and was hit in the back by the tail of the whip.


    The boy lay on the ground motionless.


    Light rain flying down, is ready to check, and then a puff of smoke from the boy''s body flew out, quickly fled.


    The night Xuan that is driven by pinches in the palm of the hand.


    "Ha, my husband, you''re just in time. This guy will get rid of his shell. Don''t let him run away!" Xiaoyu turns over the body of the boy lying on the ground.


    It was found that the man sank quickly and finally turned into a mummy like those dead bodies.


    "It''s disgusting to say, what are you and why do you harm so many people?"


    The light rain soared to the night Pavilion.


    The black fog in yexuan''s hand was struggling all the time, and "Gaga" was laughing, as ugly as the old house''s broken door.


    "Don''t laugh. Do you know yourself? It''s so hard to laugh! " Xiaoyu frowns, wants to cover his ears and roars.


    Black fog really stopped laughing, a pair of eyes like pupils staring at Xiaoyu: "hehe... You still found that you caught me, I have nothing to say! But you are not good people, so don''t tell yourself that you are compassionate. It''s funny to hear that! "


    Night Xuan tightly grasped the lifeblood of black fog, pinched him speechless.


    "Cough... Aren''t you great? Do you want to save your son and daughter? Ha ha ha... Don''t dream. Wait for the corpse. I''ll leave them a whole corpse! "


    The black fog picks / quarrels loudly to say, very rampant.


    Night Xuan fierce tightening, black fog in his hands into fly ash dissipated.


    Xiaoyu quickly grabbed his hand to see, "you... We haven''t asked the whereabouts of the child, how can you kill him?"


    Finished, night Xuan how so impulsive, next how to do? Isn''t there no clue?


    Night Xuan holds her hand, "this is not noumenon, just a part, see him like this, also won''t say, don''t want to talk nonsense with him!"


    "And now what?" Knowing that they were separated, Xiaoyu was worried again. The enemy was not dead. How could they find the whereabouts of the child?


    "Don''t worry, I have my own way!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Xuanyuan Qi and Sanniang have been pursuing. As long as they find out where there are strange dead people, or someone is missing for no reason, they will catch up.

 Chapter 1521

    "Xuanyuanqi, do you see that these people were sucked to death? Who would be so vicious?" Three niangs examine corpse, in the heart hair cool.


    "I don''t know, but it''s so ferocious to have this kind of skill. It''s not ordinary people." Xuanyuan Qi''s face is deep. There are such filth in his jurisdiction. No matter what it is, he will drag him into the hell of the 18th floor, and let him live forever!


    "Hey, have you heard? Now it''s not only us ordinary people, but also the Taoist temples nearby


    All of a sudden, the onlookers began to talk about another strange story that just came out.


    "Didn''t it start a few days ago? There''s nothing strange about it. "


    "Hey, you''re talking about tourists or pilgrims. That''s out of date. I''m talking about the little Taoist in this Taoist temple.


    You know what? I just heard the old man delivering vegetables to the mountain say that after several pilgrims had died, no one dared to offer incense recently. But I don''t know what happened. When he went to deliver vegetables today, he found that the Taoist temple was quiet, and there was no sound of ringing bells and chanting sutras.


    He pushed the back door curiously, went to the front door, and guess what? "


    "If I say it, you can say it quickly. What''s the point?"


    "Don''t worry. The old man went in to have a look. Well, there were several mummies in a room. He didn''t want any money and ran down the mountain."


    "Oh, no, it''s a Taoist temple. What evil thing doesn''t want to live and dares to go to the Taoist temple? Are you not afraid to be held down? "


    "Who knows, if you want to say that the old man is really lucky. Fortunately, he is too old for others, or he will die."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Hearing this news, Sanniang and Xuanyuan looked at each other and immediately got up and went to the Taoist temple.


    The Taoist temple is located on a hill. When they arrived, they found that the door was open, and there was a little Taoist sweeping the floor.


    This can''t help but make two people curious, isn''t that dead? How can there be a Taoist who is not in a hurry to sweep the floor here?


    "Taoist, can we beg for a drink when we pass here?" Sanniang came up to him and asked.


    The little Taoist was a boy of eleven or twelve years old. When he saw them bowing with one hand, he said, "please come in, two benefactors!"


    "Thank you, Taoist. You''re very kind." Sanniang thanks and follows people inside.


    Looking around without any trace, Xuanyuan could see one or two Taoists occasionally, but they were all young Taoists of 11 or 12 years old, or old Taoists of 40 or 50 years old.


    However, there was no one in his twenties.


    "Little Taoist, there are so few Taoist people. Are there only a few of you?" Xuanyuan Qi asked curiously.


    "Almsgiver Hui, although our Taoist temple is in this small town, because the Taoist master is very good at divination, all the counties and towns nearby will come to offer incense, so the incense is not bad, and many people come here to practice Buddhism."


    "Oh." Xuanyuan nodded, "how many of you? I didn''t see many when I came in


    "There are 20 or 30 people. The elder martial brothers have been sent out to travel. Now there are a few martial uncles and some of our little disciples left in the temple, about ten of them."


    Travel?


    Xuanyuan Qi disdains to leave. He is afraid that if he travels, he will use the sword to kill people. Those traveling elder martial brothers have already disappeared.

 Chapter 1522

    The little Taoist took them to the courtyard and brought a pot of tea, a plate of dim sum and a cup of tea


    "This is the tea and snacks that our Taoist temple uses to entertain pilgrims. You can use them. I''m going to sweep the floor. Just go out the same way after eating."


    The little Taoist said that he was about to turn around and was held by Sanniang.


    The little Taoist quickly opened it and stepped back a few steps, "benefactor, don''t act rashly. I will be punished if I am seen!"


    "Ha ha, Taoist, I didn''t mean to. Besides, you''re still young. It''s OK!" Sanniang wants to laugh. This boy who doesn''t have the same hair even tells her that men and women are not compatible?


    "If I hold you, I have something to ask you. Don''t leave, OK?"


    The little Taoist didn''t move. He was afraid that the crazy woman would come.


    "If you have something to say, don''t touch me. The master said that women are deadly. You can''t touch them. If you touch them, you will die. I''m still young and haven''t lived enough!"


    Sanniang couldn''t help laughing and tears came out.


    You die when a woman touches you?


    Is a woman a devil or a tiger!


    Finally, he reluctantly restrained a smile: "Taoist, I think the scenery of your Taoist temple is very good. Can we have a look?"


    "No, there are many places in our Taoist temple that we can''t rush into. You can eat and go quickly."


    Sanniang looked at Xuanyuan Qi. Xuanyuan Qi nodded slightly.


    Sanniang stood up and said, "OK, it''s settled. We''ll just visit it casually. It won''t damage anything."


    Then, regardless of the Taoist''s obstruction, they began to walk towards the backyard.


    "Well, you can''t go there. Come back." The Taoist was embarrassed and anxious. He stamped his foot and followed up.


    Still can''t stop admonishing: "two benefactors or hurry to go, here outsiders can''t come in."


    Xuanyuan Qi seized the wording of his words: "why can''t outsiders come in here? I think the scenery here is very good. It''s all ancient temples. It''s much better than outside."


    The Taoist kept silent, just wanted them to go out.


    Sanniang just stretched out her hand to pull the Taoist priest''s hand, which made him jump up: "you tell us, why can''t you come in? Is there any secret in it? "


    Sanniang saw that he still refused to say it, and then he would stretch out his hand: "if you tell us the truth, I won''t touch you. If you don''t say it, I''ll take your clothes off, and you will die!"


    Little Taoist almost didn''t cry. What''s the matter? He was threatened and bullied when he did good deeds. It''s unreasonable.


    Finally, he said weakly, "I don''t know very well. Since a month ago, the master of the temple has ordered that outsiders are not allowed to enter. Even the people in our temple can''t enter without orders."


    "Oh? And why? Or since a month ago, where is this place? " Sanniang looked curiously and didn''t find any difference here.


    "This is the residence of the temple master. Originally, everyone''s residence was here, but one day, the temple Master said that he was old and afraid of noise, so he asked everyone to move next to him. Later... "


    The little Taoist looked up slightly at them, and then whispered: "later something happened in our temple, um... There was a pilgrim who died here for no reason after he came. Later, this place was sealed. Only the temple master lived here."


    Eh, why is this so strange? It''s obvious. Is there something wrong with the master?

 Chapter 1523

    "No official report?" Asked Sanniang.


    "Yes, but the government can''t manage it. It''ll be over in a few days. Really, come with me. This place is very evil!"


    The Taoist priest shrunk his neck anxiously and looked around. He wanted to pull them away, but he thought it was wrong to do so.


    Three Niang mouth corner a hook, it seems to find the right place, "nothing, we did not do bad things, not afraid of ghost knock, sister will protect you, you follow us to go."


    Xuanyuan Qi along the corridor, push open a room, there is a musty smell, the rest nothing, very normal, but also with an unusual.


    "Well, did you find anything?" Sanniang approached him and asked him.


    Xuanyuan Qi shook his head: "no, but I smell the smell of the dead, very new!"


    "Does that mean that someone has just died here, which is the room that the vegetable buyer said?"


    "It''s possible."


    "What are you talking about? Come out quickly, and you will be in trouble if you are found by the observer. " The little Taoist stamped his feet outside the door. He could feel the cold wind blowing around his neck.


    Sanniang and xuanyuanqi stepped back and looked at the frightened Taoist priest. They deliberately teased him and touched others'' face: "Oh, little pity, xuanyuanqi, do you think it''s so cute if I have a baby! Why don''t we go back and have one? "


    Xuanyuan Qi light glance, "boring!"


    At the moment of turning, the corner of the mouth curved.


    It''s a pity that Sanniang didn''t find out. She was still a little discouraged. She thought this man was too hard to chase.


    Just as they were about to cross the arch of an inner courtyard, an old Taoist in a Taoist robe came out of it.


    "Who are you? Why did you break into my forbidden area? " The old Taoist had a cold face and a white duster in his hand.


    "Guanzhu, they are passing guests. They come to Guanli for a drink. Seeing the beautiful scenery here, they want to come in and have a look. They all blame their disciples for not making it clear. Please punish them!"


    The little Taoist came out from behind them, knelt respectfully in front of the old Taoist, explained, and took the fault to himself.


    Can''t help but let three niangs and Xuan Yuan Qi see two more eyes, didn''t expect that this child is a solid, didn''t open them.


    "Well, have you forgotten what the master said? Get them out of here


    "Yes, I''ll take them out now!"


    When the little Taoist raised his eyes, he stopped slightly and murmured, "how can you see that the Lord has not seen him for a few days, so he is much younger? Is it true? "


    He looked at the master doubtfully and then turned back, "you two, go out with me. Don''t disturb master Qingxiu!"


    Unfortunately, they didn''t move at all. Xuanyuan looked at the old Taoist and saw the black air on his head, which showed that he was carrying human life, not one or two.


    In particular, I also heard the whispers of the little Taoist. Ordinary people can''t be young for no reason, which only shows that the Taoist has a ghost!


    "Master, there are some strange things happening in my family. I want to invite you to do a ritual in my family. Do you think it''s ok? Money is not a problem! "


    The old Taoist looked up and said, "benefactor, if you have something to do, you can find other disciples. I have been ignoring the world for many years. Money is like dirt to me. Go out, two benefactors!"


    "Well, you can''t help it!" Xuanyuan''s hands were like claws. He pinched the old Taoist''s throat.

 Chapter 1524

    The old Taoist was stunned. He looked at the hand on his throat, pressed it and moved it slowly to xuanyuanqi. He shivered and said, "benefactor, if you have something to say, don''t you just do it? I''ll go. Can''t I go?"


    Hum, he dares to coerce himself. When he lets go, he must give these two people to the immortal to make longevity peach. Originally, he planned to let them go, but now... No!


    "What''s the matter? Well, why don''t you do it for the people you killed, or do you want to do it for yourself? " Xuanyuan Qi slowly mentioned the old Taoist, and he was about to leave the ground.


    The old Taoist blushed and yelled: "wait a minute, benefactor. There is a misunderstanding in this. I tell you, I have money. I''ll give you money. Will you let me go?"


    The old Taoist took these two people as people from the imperial court and thought they were going to jail.


    It''s a pity that xuanyuanqi is the Lord of Yan. It''s more effective than the imperial court.


    "Does it look like I''m short of money? Where are the people you arrested? "


    "I... I..." the old Taoist refused to say, ready to wait for his immortal to save him. Unfortunately, his immortal could not save himself.


    "No?" Sanniang took out a small white jade box and shook it in front of the old Taoist.


    "Do you know what this is? This is a bloodsucking centipede. Do you know what it eats? " Sanniang opened the jade box and there was a red centipede as long as chopsticks.


    "It''s called blood centipede, and its favorite food is human heart. If I don''t cut it for you, it will automatically go in from your eyes, ears, mouth and nose, and then slowly climb along your blood vessels to the heart, eating your heart one by one."


    While Sanniang was talking, she lovingly took out the centipede from the box and put it in the palm of her hand. She also touched it with her hand. Slowly, the centipede raised her head.


    "Don''t worry. It won''t die until you finish the last bite. It''s only a quarter of an hour. It won''t hurt."


    Then he slowly put the centipede to the old Taoist''s face, and immediately made the old Taoist''s face turn white with fear: "no, no, I say I say!"


    Eyes are afraid of staring, just a little bit to touch their own centipede.


    Three niangs also don''t take back, so take: "still don''t hurry to say!"


    "Yes, I''ve sent all those people to one place."


    "Where is it?"


    "Just... In the darkroom under my room." The old Taoist didn''t dare to tell a lie. He told it honestly.


    "Take us!" Xuanyuan left the old Taoist behind and gave up.


    "Well, yes, two of you, come with me." The old Taoist walked forward tremblingly.


    Looking at the three people who had already crossed the arch, the little Taoist didn''t react. What did he hear just now?


    Are those people killed by the watchers?


    Is the master a bad man?


    No, he''s going to tell everybody.


    So the little Taoist ran to the front yard and brought all the martial uncles and younger martial brothers.


    Sanniang and xuanyuanqi follow the old Taoist to the room. After the old Taoist turns on the switch, there is a hole on the ground. The old Taoist goes in front and two people follow him down.


    "Old Taoist, I advise you not to play tricks. My centipede is lying on your shoulder. As long as I give you an order, it will get into your heart. Don''t try to photograph it.


    It''s full of poison. If you accidentally spray a little bit of it on you, you will die in an instant. Then you have to go to hell to explain it to Lord Yan. "

 Chapter 1525

    The threat of Sanniang''s Secret poke made the old Taoist who had a little thought shiver and almost didn''t roll down the ladder.


    "No, I won''t. how dare Lao Dao!"


    After going down the tunnel and turning a few corners, I came to a secret room. There were several people in charge of it. They were just some Taoist disciples who had not been taken away by fawn.


    As soon as the door opened, the people inside became angry. "Master, why did you shut us here? What did we do wrong? What about the other brothers? "


    The old Taoist got out of the way. Sanniang and Xuanyuan appeared in front of several people behind him: "don''t roar. Your master sold you to the devil. Your brother has lost his soul."


    Sanniang said angrily, then grabbed the old Taoist''s back collar and pulled it over, "are these the only ones? Where are the others? "


    The old Taoist shrank back, "they... They have been taken away..."


    "By whom?"


    The old Taoist refused to talk again.


    "Hey, I said your skin itched again. Would you like my little centipede to scratch you?" Sanniang began to roll up her sleeves and then called out.


    "Little centipede..."


    "Don''t, don''t..." the old Taoist looked at the centipede, and he didn''t dare to move.


    "It''s a fairy. He took it with him."


    "Immortal long?" Sanniang and Xuanyuan exchanged a look.


    Xuanyuan Qi came up to him and said, "What immortal, how can you know each other?"


    "I..." the old Taoist weakly wanted to clap open his hand, but it was the same as the iron welding dead, still, but gave up.


    "A few years ago, I found that my life was coming to an end, so I prayed every day in front of the stone statue, hoping that the Bodhisattva would soon pity me and let me live a few more years.


    One day, the stone statue suddenly moved, his eyes opened and his mouth spoke. He told me that he was moved by his religious practice, so he could give me another chance to live.


    However, this life is not so easy to have. If you want to have a long life, you have to borrow from others. "


    Seeing that the old Taoist began to speak, Xuanyuan Qi let go and stood aside.


    The old Taoist sat down decadent: "he first gave me a pill of elixir. After I took it, I really felt refreshed. My old body was much younger. Since then, I began to catch people and give them to the fairy head in exchange for elixir."


    "Did he say what kind of immortal he was? Or what kind of monster is he? That''s what you believe? " Sanniang asked incredulously.


    "Why not? No matter whether he is a fairy or a monster, as long as he can let me live, what does it matter? You are still young, and you don''t know what it''s like to see yourself dying... "


    The old Taoist looked very decadent, as if he had foreseen his own fate.


    Xuanyuan Qi directly kicked the old Taoist on the waist: "don''t pretend to be dead here, say, how do you trade, and how do you meet?"


    The old Taoist lay on his stomach and saw that several disciples in the dark room were looking at him sarcastically. He could not put down his face. He twisted his face and said, "usually the goods are put here. I will put incense in front of the stone statue and then call. Generally, he will appear in a stick of incense, and then... He will take it away when he leaves..."


    It''s just that it has become like this. There''s nothing to say more or less. If the fairy is really capable, these people can''t catch him.


    "Let''s go and make incense. Today I have to catch this funny thing!" He grabbed the old Taoist''s collar and went out.

 Chapter 1526

    "Let''s go and make incense. Today I have to catch this funny thing!" He grabbed the old Taoist''s collar and went out.


    "Three niangs suddenly call him:" ah, you go first, I see again


    Xuanyuanqi stopped for a moment and then walked out.


    Outside surrounded by a circle of Taoist people, all looked at the old Taoist with disdain, but also spit at him, abuse.


    Finally, he took away some of the "longevity peaches" from the darkroom.


    The old Taoist knelt down under the statue and made incense. As usual, he called for the immortal to see him.


    There was no other outsider in the hall. Xuanyuan Qi was hidden behind the old Taoist.


    But it''s been a long time, and there''s still no movement.


    Xuanyuan Qi directly appeared and beat the old Taoist: "what about people? Does it not mean that there will be more than one incense stick? Why didn''t a ghost appear? Is that bullshit? "


    The old Taoist couldn''t say what he had suffered, so he was beaten for no reason: "I didn''t lie, old Taoist. It turns out that he always appears in a stick of incense. Today, I don''t know what''s wrong, or there''s a delay on the way. Let''s wait for a while?"


    I''m afraid I''ll shrink back. I''m afraid this man will beat me again. This man is really cruel. He''s an old man. If he goes on like this, he''ll have to break all his bones.


    And what''s the fawn doing?


    Not long ago, fawn just vomited a mouthful of blood. The reason is that Xiaoyu whipped him and was strangled by yexuan.


    He lost half of his accomplishments. He was meditating on the stone bed with the transparent bottle in front of him to repair his injury.


    "Let me out, you murderous devil. If my parents find you, you will be wiped alive!"


    Outside the stone room, Yedong, who was tied up, yelled for a long time.


    Xiaolu, who is practicing meditation to repair his injury, is very upset. At this moment, he feels the call of the old Taoist. After thinking about it, he divides himself into a small part.


    "No matter how small a fly is, it''s meat. Especially if it''s just injured and can''t go out to look for food, this meat can be slowed down."


    Deer thought, and then step out of the stone room, came to the night South under them.


    "Aren''t you tired? It''s so noisy. I was going to stay a little longer, but you are too ungrateful. I just use you to repair my injury! "


    Raise your hand, and you''re ready to eat Yedong.


    Yenan shouts: "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter? Are you afraid? " Deer evil spirit of smile, at the moment he is no longer a small deer, but an adult man.


    He''s a good-looking man.


    "Too late!"


    "No, no, it''s not late, brother. My brother is not sensible. Don''t hurt him. We won''t quarrel. Go back and have a rest." The night South sees that he doesn''t seem to be playing a fake, hastens to say.


    "Don''t think about it. No matter how much you say, it''s useless. Do you know why I arrested you?"


    Fawn walked behind him with one hand, "because I know who I am. If it wasn''t for you, the children of night God and Xuanyuan God, I wouldn''t have spent so much time."


    Night South and night East facial expression one sink, this person unexpectedly knows their identity?


    "You know you still do this. Aren''t you afraid that my parents will settle with you?" Yenan is delicate and has begun to take on her mother''s beautiful face.


    "Scared? Of course I am The deer''s smile.


    "Unfortunately, you won''t see that moment." Fawn palm into claws, the night East into the hands, choke the neck.


    We need to absorb his essence and Xianli.

 Chapter 1527

    Ye Nan yelled anxiously and screamed in fear: "no..."


    The body struggles hard, but the rope can''t stop earning.


    "Don''t bother. Don''t worry. Soon your brother and sister will be together."


    The other hand of the fawn has begun to suck. You can see that the spirit power on Yedong''s body is going to the hand of the fawn.


    Just then, the cave trembled.


    The deer stopped and looked at the top of the cave. What''s the matter?


    Did they come?


    No, it''s impossible. How can they find this place easily?


    Must be an earthquake?


    Yes, it must be like this. He just needs to strengthen the array, and it will be no problem. It will be.


    The deer comforted himself in this way, but it was a pity that heaven didn''t follow people''s wishes. The next moment, the whole cave top collapsed.


    Then... Yebei is like a God. No, he is.


    Like a savior, he came down from the sky and fell to the bottom. As soon as he rotated, he was also seen how to move in his hands. The bound Yenan was held in his arms.


    "Big brother!" Yenan''s tears came down.


    "Don''t cry, big brother is coming, it will be OK!" Night North Comfort of wipe away her tears.


    "But the younger brother is still in his hands!" Night South afraid and wronged look to be caught in the hands of the night East.


    Night North Ling lie''s eyes look directly at, "let him go, I give you a pleasure!"


    "Ha?" The deer seemed to hear something surprising.


    "Are you all so bold and fearless? Do you think the world is in your hands? Do you want to live or die? "


    One hand grabbed the night East''s hand more forcefully, "let him go, are you joking with me?"


    Night North eyes a cold, put down night South: "good, find a safe place to wait, wait for big brother saved small East back, we will go home together."


    "Well, brother, be careful." Night South obediently walked to the corner behind a big stone.


    Night North in case, also lost a defense magic weapon, will night South protection in it.


    Then he came out to fight against the fawn, but every time the fawn used Yedong to resist, and finally he pinched Yedong. Yedong''s eyes turned white and his face turned red. If he tried harder, he would die.


    Night North had to throw a rat''s taboo, fingers clenched, spine stiff.


    "Ha ha ha... Come on, kill me, your highness yebei, aren''t you very powerful? Come on The fawn laughed and mocked loudly and wantonly.


    Ye Nan pointed at him and scolded: "you are mean. How can you use my brother to threaten you? Are you still not human?"


    "I''m not human! I never said I was human The deer laughed wildly.


    Yebei stares at each other and grabs Yedong''s hand: "I don''t care who you are. If we have any grudges, we can sit down and say slowly that they are all innocent. You can let them go!"


    "Gratitude and resentment? No, we don''t have any grudges. We just don''t like you gods


    Night north to see his hard and soft do not eat, the heart is very anxious, but a quiet face, this is what he learned as an emperor, no matter what happens, can''t from chaos.


    "Big brother... Cough..." night East breathing difficulties, uncomfortable said: "don''t mind me, I will be OK, is dead, as long as there is uncle in... I will be OK!"


    Yes, as long as there is Yama, even if there is only a little soul, they can be reincarnated again. With the skill of the night God couple, it''s nothing.

 Chapter 1528

    "Hehe..." Xiaolu sneered.


    "I don''t know whether to laugh at your innocence or innocence. Will I leave you a soul? Do you know what I''m doing with you? "


    Deer a hand gently across the head of the night east to the chest: "your flesh and blood, soul, immortal bone, are what I need, how can you expect to have the next life?"


    "Devil, let go of your dirty hands!" Yenan roars with fear.


    "The devil?" The fawn touched his cheek with his hand. "Well, I like it!"


    Night North looking at such a crazy deer, heart also meaning to pull up, when he saw on the ground of the tie fairy rope, suddenly whispered a spell.


    The bundle of fairy rope flew towards the fawn. Unfortunately, after the rope flew away, it didn''t bind the fawn. Instead, it came back to bind yebei.


    Xiaoyu flies backward and spins. A magic sword appears in his hand. Shua Shua Shua cuts the immortal rope into several sections.


    Deer saw, not angry, but also laughed: "I say you are not stupid, this is my treasure, how can I listen to you? Maybe it''s really safe for too long. You all forget how to fight outside. "


    "Is it?" Night North light voice, disdain eyes micro turn, the whole cave suddenly change.


    And the fawn is also locked by the invisible net and pressed tightly.


    Yebei flew forward and took Yedong back from him. With a backhand, he hit the deer on the chest. He vomited three liters of blood and didn''t fly out backwards, because he was locked tightly, just like Yenan and they were hanging in the air.


    Then, he transports spirit power to Yedong''s body. When Yedong slows down, he hits his tianlinggai with one palm to release the seal.


    Yedong looked at his hands and felt the abundant spiritual power flowing in his body, "brother, can you... Can you lift the seal?"


    "Well, it''s the elder brother who came late and made you suffer!" The night North pats younger brother''s head, "this time long memory, knew must diligently study diligently practices, did not run blindly?"


    "Wuwuwuwu... Brother, I''m wrong!" Yedong rushed into yebei''s arms and cried. He was really scared. Just now, he really thought he was going to die.


    Xiaolu looked at yebei with hate: "it turns out that you have just been procrastinating for the sake of laying out the array. I think that the cultivation of the array has reached its peak, but I don''t think it''s better than a fledgling boy!"


    Yebei patted Yedong''s back: "go, protect my sister."


    "Your array is really powerful, but don''t forget, who are my parents and my master? I''ve been reading several books in my study for so many years. I want to show off in front of my eyes with your three melons and two dates! "


    "No way. Even your parents have been hoodwinked. How did you find out? It''s impossible Cried the fawn, disbelieving the fact.


    "Well, my husband, some people doubt our strength. What should we do?" I do not know when, from the top of the cave slowly fly down a pile of Bi people.


    "Father, mother!" The night South and night East excitedly shout to rush toward.


    Xiaoyu held the child with a low smile: "now you know how to find your parents? Next time, I''ll see if you dare to run around and walk with strangers. "


    They bowed their heads and twisted their clothes: "we know it''s wrong."


    "Father, mother, when did you come?" Night North asks a way, he didn''t discover at all.


    Night Xuan looked at the eldest son nodded, good, a bit like a brother.

 Chapter 1529

    Xiaoyu stood beside him, "in fact, we arrived before you came. Originally, we wanted to go down to save you. Your father said that you came, so I want to see if you have learned any real skills in these years. I''ll just watch."


    I didn''t think that the child was really her son. He did a good job.


    "You''re great, son. You''ll have to take care of your younger brother and sister in the future."


    "Ha ha ha..." seeing such a tender deer, he burst out laughing again.


    "It''s ridiculous. I didn''t expect that I had such a good plan, but I still lost. It''s unfair!"


    The deer was very sad and angry. Suddenly he was very angry. He pinched his fingers and called the released body. When the body fit together, the wind blew.


    The array that trapped him was also freed. Around him, a lot of mummies appeared, really, like a zombie explosion, towards a few people.


    And the fawn also turned into a black fog. The night North broke up the black fog for several times, and the next second it would reunite.


    "This thing has been possessed. Ordinary methods can''t deal with him!" The light rain whipped out the whip.


    The whirring sound was like lightning, with the power of thunder. Where it passed, the black fog disappeared, and the mummies turned to ashes.


    Although the fawn was already in the dark fog, he was afraid to watch the whip. He ran away in a hurry and hid behind the stones, and the stones were beaten into dross by the light rain.


    "Wow, my mother is so powerful! You see, that guy can''t escape. " Yenan looks at her mother with admiration.


    "I''m going to be as powerful as my mother in the future, beating the enemy to pieces and piss off!" Yedong clenched his fist and swore.


    "How can a man use a woman''s whip? You should learn to use a sword like my elder brother. As for the whip, I will inherit it later!" Ye Nan''s imposing back hand education younger brother.


    After hearing the fight, Xiaoyu can''t laugh or cry. I''m avenging you, but you are coveting my baby. What a "white eyed wolf"!


    "Xiaoyu, please slow down. Don''t kill me. Leave me a breath. I haven''t started yet." The voice of Sanniang, who had just arrived, rang out from afar.


    Xiaoyu stopped, looked back at the sky, and found that the black spots of the two black sesame seeds in the distance gradually became bigger.


    "It''s too late for you to go on a date, isn''t it?" The light rain side teases, the side withdraws to hit the divine whip, returns the night Xuan side.


    "No, we''re going to investigate. We''ve caught up with a Taoist temple. That old Taoist priest is related to a fairy behind the scenes. It''s probably someone from heaven. He just appeared and we followed him. I didn''t expect that you were one step faster than us!"


    Sanniang smilingly fell to the ground, explained.


    "Don''t explain, explain is to cover up, when you arrive, day lily is cold, you are still suitable to talk about love, right, big brother?" Xiaoyu looks at Xuanyuan and raises her chin lightly.


    Xuanyuanqi didn''t speak, but in the twinkling of an eye, he looked at the deer who had turned into a man from a dark fog. Although he had turned his eyes, Xiaoyu still saw that brother''s ear was a little red


    Big brother is shy. This is big news!


    "Are you the one who tied Yenan and Yedong away? What the hell are you? Why do you want to kill so many people? " Xuanyuan''s eyes were burning, and he asked coldly.


    "Oh, is everyone here? Ready to attack me together? I really have face. It''s a great honor for me to be respected by night God, Xuanyuan God, and Yama God

 Chapter 1530

    Xiaolu stood high in the air, looking down at the crowd.


    "It''s a pity that you people are always on top and feel that others should be trampled on by you. It''s a pool of mud. Life and death are just between your thoughts!"


    "Remember peony? No, you may have forgotten, after all, she is so inadequate in the eyes of fear, but, what is wrong with her? It''s worth your letting her suffer until it''s gone? "Ah?"


    It was for peony, the woman who almost killed her former Flower God and peeped at her husband!


    Xiaoyu''s mouth rose and curved: "husband, I hate looking up at others!"


    Night Xuan smell speech plain hand a claw, still in mid air complacent person so no sign of was caught down, directly lie on the ground, splash a layer of dust.


    Sanniang didn''t dislike it either, so she walked over and stepped on the deer''s back, "cow, are you cow? Aren''t you proud? You''re proud of one, I''ll see! "


    "You... You..." the fawn ate a mouthful of ash, embarrassed and pitiful, and all he saw were other people''s feet. Now he had to look up to others thoroughly.


    "So many of you have to be shameless to deal with me. You are not afraid of the jokes of the immortals when it comes out!"


    Three niangs under the foot force, "bah, who to bully more less?"? I''m enough alone. Besides, I don''t need to talk about morality with people like you! "


    But Xiaoyu grasped the point of his words: "the immortal family? So this guy is really a God in the sky? "


    Yexuan nodded: "it''s just an elk!" Gently swing sleeve, the people on the ground will become a golden elk.


    Sanniang released her feet and said, "Oh, it''s really the fairy of Tianshan Mountain. Isn''t it our deer fairy? At the beginning, I went to steal antlers and prepared to make a bonsai. Unfortunately, I didn''t fight. What''s the matter now? To this point? "


    Xiaoyu has no choice but to shake her head. Sanniang is a lively, bold and naughty girl. She even wants to make bonsai like other people''s antlers. Only she can think of this idea. After married big brother, I don''t know how much mess big brother has to clean up!


    "Hum!" The fawn snorted and gasped. It could be seen that he was very angry and his nose was splashed with dust.


    "I said that if you don''t do it, why do you harm people for a woman? Isn''t this self destructive cultivation? You don''t know how much you have to pay to become an immortal. "


    Sanniang squatted in front of the deer and sighed.


    "What do you know?" Fawn suddenly roars, and then stares at Xiaoyu and yexuan.


    "Peony Flower God was originally a kind-hearted girl. Before she became a God, she often took care of flowers and plants, and often treated injured animals."


    "Every time I was injured, she saved me. She would tell me about her. She said that she fell in love with a person, so she had to work hard to be worthy of that person. Later, she became an immortal and became a flower god."


    "In order to keep up with her step and see her more, I tried my best to practice, but..." the deer, who was just excited, suddenly fell silent, sad and sad.


    "I found that she was not happy after I went up to heaven. Later, she was framed to hurt the queen mother, but I knew that she didn''t do it. I also advised her to practice hard and start all over again."

 Chapter 1531

    "But, she is not reconciled, she finally embarked on the road of revenge, and then..." deer tears from the big deer eyes slide down.


    "Why don''t you let her live? Even if she is wrong, she is forced to die. Just punish her. Why do you want to let her die so painfully? Why? "


    The loud roar, the deafening, the heartbreaking face are thought-provoking.


    Xiaoyu thinks that she needs to explain.


    "In fact, Fumo cave is not only a place for punishment, but also a good place for practice. Even my son yebei has been in it. I''m sorry that peony didn''t survive."


    "I don''t accept it. It''s just one side of your story. You don''t have to pretend to be a good person when things are like this!"


    Well, she won''t say. The brain of this elk is not well developed. She doesn''t care about him.


    But the night North quit, "you can''t use your brain to think about it, is your brain used for that decoration?"


    Well, it was inherited by his parents.


    "If my parents didn''t mean to let her go, how could you find a wisp of her soul and hurt so many people to save her?


    Do you know that you are not saving her, but harming her! "


    "How can I harm her? These are all one-sided words. I don''t believe it. I want to save her. Yes, I want to revive her!" The fawn refused to admit it and stood up on all fours.


    Then he went into the stone room and took out the transparent bottle. There was a Black Mist inside, whistling like a crying bird waiting to be fed.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong, so see, her soul has gathered a lot, as long as you use a few more people''s souls, it won''t be long before her soul will gather together, and she will come back to life!"


    Deer like looking at the beloved, gentle and loving, eyes are full of love.


    Yebei sighed pitifully: "don''t you see that her soul has been polluted, even if it really recovers, it''s also a devil, a devil without thought! And you''re the one who made all this! "


    "No, it won''t..." fawn shook his head, his eyes were full of fear, and then he became firm again.


    "Even if it''s a devil, as long as she can survive, I''ll recognize it!"


    Sanniang was very moved by his infatuation, but: "do you want to kill her every day and support her like this?"


    "So what, I will."


    "Not to mention the great crime of killing innocent mortals, have you ever thought that she may not know you, or she may eat you when she is hungry?"


    "No..." fawn shook his head firmly. "Even so, I''m willing to be her ration."


    Xiaoyu takes a big breath. It''s really speechless. I''ve never seen such a stubborn person. Indeed, such a person is very touching. But it''s cruel to hurt thousands of people for one person.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You have killed so many people. Come back to the hell with me and be punished!" Xuanyuan Qi had a thick iron chain in his hand, which was specially used to shrink evil spirits.


    When the deer saw that it was about to run, it was locked tightly.


    Xuanyuan Qi did not wait for him to talk nonsense, "I''ll take him back first, and you''ll take care of the next thing!"


    Then out of thin air appear underground channel, Xuanyuan together with deer back to the underground.


    Xiaoyu left them to destroy all the dark piles, the cave array and the dark room of the Taoist temple. The old Taoist didn''t belong to them.

 Chapter 1532

    Xiaoyu left them to destroy all the dark piles, the cave array and the dark room of the Taoist temple. The old Taoist didn''t belong to them.


    He was handed over to the government by the Taoist.


    Xiaoyu, they go back to town and no longer open a shop, which is enough for the children to learn a lot.


    They gave all their belongings to uncle Liu, who bought steamed stuffed buns, and Xiaoyu returned to the underground.


    "Brother, what are you going to do with the deer?" Xiaoyu avoids the crowd and comes to the palace of hell to find Xuanyuan Qi.


    Xuanyuan looked at it together and knew what she was thinking: "are you soft hearted again?"


    Xiaoyu felt guilty and scratched his head, "brother, I think that although he has done a lot of bad things and hurt a lot of people, he can be excused after all. It has a lot to do with me, can you..."


    "No!"


    "Big brother ~" Xiaoyu shakes Xuanyuan Qi''s sleeve and acts coquettishly.


    "Come on, let people see what it looks like. Your children are so old. That''s great."


    "I don''t care. No matter how old I am, I''m also the elder brother''s sister. Does the elder brother dislike me? If he has a sister-in-law, he doesn''t want me?" Light rain holding Xuanyuan Qi arm is a wave.


    Xuanyuan Qi''s old face was a little red. He pulled her away: "nonsense, where there is a sister-in-law."


    Seeing that Xiaoyu wanted to say something more serious, he quickly stopped: "I''m not prepared to punish him. I''ve already punished him. One person will be punished in the 18th floor hell for one month. If he lives, he and Peony''s soul will be locked in the pagoda of futu, practicing for thousands of years, until they degenerate their demons, and then they will be sent into reincarnation."


    "I also told fawn that he would practice well and be a new man!"


    "Wow, brother, it''s wonderful. You''ve saved a lot of miserable people again!" Xiaoyu smiles happily with Xuanyuan in her arms.


    Xuanyuan Qi helplessly let her hold, where is his warm-hearted kindness, it is clear that this sister is too soft hearted, easy to move.


    Also, it''s undeniable that if it happened to Xiaoyu, he would probably do the same thing, as long as there was a glimmer of hope.


    Several heads at the door lie on the door and look inside.


    Yenan''s tone: "Alas, my mother is too stupid to find any excuse. I come to ask my uncle for help. We are not unreasonable people. Why do we lie?"


    Yedong nodded: "that is, my mother despises us too much. Although Xiaolu catches us, he doesn''t do anything about us. They all say that we can correct our mistakes. We can still forgive them."


    Sanniang at the bottom, helplessly raised her eyes: "I said you two, it''s time to lose weight. It''s killing me."


    Then he stared at Xiaoyu''s arm: "hum, if you have the ability to hold your husband, why do you hold my man?"


    Not far away, night north with night Xuan stand together, two people have been generally high.


    "Dad, are you going to take my mother away again?"


    I still remember when he was in mortal world, these two people often went out to run, leaving him alone in the palace to face those ministers who wanted to eat people.


    They were so happy that he was so sad that he didn''t see them back until he died.


    "If you don''t know how to speak, you can go back and study again. After that, you''ll have two younger brothers and sisters. Take them with you. If there''s a mistake, I won''t forgive you!" Night Xuan is still cold.


    The night North turns his mouth, knows to mother and younger sister smile, to him and younger brother on this face, is not the son is the best?

 Chapter 1533

    Just before Xiaoyu and yexuan are ready to run... Bah, bah


    When he was traveling, he didn''t know how Sanniang did it, but let xuanyuanqi agree to marry her.


    And it''s next month.


    It''s raining. They can''t go. At least they have to finish the wedding.


    Xiaoyu killed Sanniang''s residence, "tell me quickly, how did you take my elder brother?"


    Xiaoyu''s face is so excited that she can''t help it. Her elder brother has been an old bachelor for many years, and this is about to get married. Isn''t that strange?


    Although these three niangs have been chasing after each other all the time, but after so many years, there is no sign that his elder brother wants to let go. How can he change his mind in one day?


    Sanniang is drinking tea with a serious look, but who can''t see the pride on her face?


    Light rain directly rushed up, "say not? If you don''t say that I abducted my elder brother and let you marry a ghost! "


    "Oh, what''s the hurry? I can''t eat hot tofu." Sanniang slowly put down her tea cup.


    Then a porcelain bottle appeared in the left hand and a bottle of wine appeared in the right hand, shaking in front of Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu pushed away, "I don''t have time to drink. Please tell me quickly. I really want to know what is the way to pick my elder brother''s kaolin flower?"


    "These are the two things in my hand!" Sanniang shook again.


    "What?" Xiaoyu didn''t hear clearly, so he got closer.


    "You didn''t hear me wrong. These two things in my hand took your elder brother down! Call me sister-in-law! " The complacent Sanniang put two things on the table.


    Xiaoyu doesn''t understand and then picks up the bottle.


    "This is what I went to Xingjun to ask for. It''s colorless and tasteless. As long as it''s opened, it can be dispersed in the air, supplemented by wine. Even the most virtuous people will follow. Just have a look. Don''t open this course!"


    Light rain fell in the moment of heart scold: you special how not early say ah!


    Sanniang looked back and saw that the bottle had been opened, while Xiaoyu fell on the ground, her face turned red, and she was almost steaming.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to open it? Why don''t you listen! "


    Xiaoyu cried in his heart, I don''t know. If you had said it earlier, it would not be like this!


    "It''s strange that we didn''t drink. Although this thing has enough medicine, it can endure without drinking. Why are you like this?" Sanniang mumbles to herself, looking at the light rain slumping on the cushion.


    Xiaoyu''s mouth moved and didn''t make a sound. I''m so stupid. I don''t need to drink any wine before I come here. Even if I drink, how can I open the bottle of laoshizi medicine!


    "I''ll send you back to your prime minister. I''m doing a good deed. Your prime minister, the night God, will thank me!" Sanniang''s face was obscene with a smile.


    Xiaoyu felt a chilly wind blowing to her back. Isn''t that what she thought?


    Just as Sanniang was about to pick up Xiaoyu to look for the night God, two men''s voices came from the door.


    "Yexuan? What are you doing here? "


    "I''ve come to look for Xiaoyu, and she comes to ask how you two got married suddenly. what about you? Come here to see the future lady? "


    "No, it''s what the woman said about how to decorate the wedding room in the future, and what the hell should be rectified. I''ll ask for my opinions."


    "My brother-in-law is really a good man who loves his daughter-in-law so much


    "How dare you? My brother-in-law loves my daughter-in-law''s example. After Xiaoyu left for a while, he was impatient to find someone. I dare not compare with him!"

 Chapter 1534

    Night Xuan and Xuanyuan are bickering outside the door. Sanniang listens and puts down the light rain quickly. After that, if they are caught, night God will kill her.


    What should I do?


    She''s just about to be a bride. She doesn''t want to die!


    What should I do?


    Xuanyuan Qi doesn''t know that he is with him in this way. If he knows, he won''t make trouble, will he?


    Sanniang anxiously looked around. When she saw the opened medicine bottle and wine pot on the table.


    All of a sudden, it''s a plan. Let''s fight poison with poison. If she is also poisoned, even if they are angry, it will be something later. Let''s avoid it first.


    Yang mouth drank half a pot of wine, a little drunk also did not, quickly put the remaining half pot also solved, and then pretended to fall on the side of Xiaoyu.


    "Xiaoyu, my happiness is in your hands. If I can''t be your sister-in-law, I''ll be your daughter-in-law. You can do it by yourself."


    Then wave the evidence on the table into the storage bag.


    Xiaoyu sighed and fainted. She soon blushed like Sanniang.


    No wonder she can take her elder brother, talent!


    Night Xuan and Xuan Yuan come in together, asked a big liquor smell.


    Night Xuan frowns, how can Xiaoyu drink outside, she will make strange behavior when she drinks, so generally he won''t let her drink outside.


    Xuanyuan strides in and finds two people falling on the ground: "Sanniang, Xiaoyu! What''s the matter with you


    Hurry to run over, help up Sanniang, found that two people blush, but also steaming.


    The night Xuan hears speech to come over quickly, then holds light rain, a pulse, know what is: "they were in enchantment medicine, this medicine is very strong, must solve immediately, I take light rain to go first."


    No matter what the eldest brother-in-law and his brother-in-law would do, they would fly up in the air with light rain in their arms. In a moment, they arrived at the temple and spread a layer of boundary between them.


    Light rain at this time is about to recognize people, only know vaguely rub that cold touch.


    "Yexuan... Yexuan..."


    "I am, I am!" Night Xuan embraces her and falls to the bed.


    "Husband, I''m hot, I''m sick... Wuwuwuwu..."


    "No, it won''t be any longer!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Cough, here omitted.


    Three days later, Xiaoyu kneaded his waist and came out, followed by a satisfied night God.


    In the face of Xiaoyu''s face of condemnation, yexuan raised his hands, "it''s not my fault. I''m also trying to detoxify you. Besides, every time you''re pestering me, it''s not my initiative!"


    Light rain grins, "but you can refuse!"


    "That''s no good. It''s my duty to satisfy my wife. I''m not such an irresponsible man!"


    Xiaoyu is dumb. Is there such a saying about "responsible"?


    "We just stayed in the room for three days to let the children know. Where can I put my face?" Xiaoyu is ashamed and angry.


    "No, the children are already old, they already understand, and they are very considerate not to disturb!"


    Click!


    Xiaoyu feels that her shame is overwhelmed by the last straw.


    The direct door doesn''t come out, and you don''t even show your face on the couch!


    The night Xuan smiles and turns her over: "don''t be shy, the children have been sent to the hell, and they are the ones who are ashamed to dress up their uncle''s happy residence."


    Light rain a full blood resurrection: "really?"


    Yexuan nodded with a smile! Really can''t be in the real


    "Ha ha ha..." Xiaoyu laughs, and then pats the bed while laughing.

 Chapter 1535

    "You don''t know. It turns out that Sanniang will become my sister-in-law. She has a plan. She gives medicine to my elder brother... Ha ha ha... She gives medicine to my elder brother!"


    "I didn''t expect that one day my elder brother would be forced to bow by a woman. It''s funny to think about it..."


    Night Xuan smile at her smile, don''t want to pierce her fantasy, relying on the ability of Yan Wangye, without his push boat, who can treat him?


    Moreover, such a thing, if the man does not start, do not have that mind, women in how hard are useless!


    The two people here are all kinds of joy. What about Sanniang? Is it the same for everyone?


    Xuanyuan Qi was holding Sanniang, and there were only two of them around. He was so angry that he beat Sanniang''s ass several times.


    "You''re really good. You''ve used the same trick twice. This time, it''s also used on my sister. I think you''ve taught me a lesson. I didn''t teach you a lesson last time. It''s not my fault!"


    But Sanniang was already in a daze. She didn''t know what he said at all. She spent three days and three nights, just like Xiaoyu.


    After deeply understanding this matter, the woman suffers the loss, is joyful is also sad urges.


    I''m glad that my man has no problem and has ability. What''s sad is that her ability is too good. She has a backache. She has been more tired than a cow for three days!


    The preparations for the wedding started, and all the steps were being prepared step by step.


    On this day, Sanniang got married. As Xiaoyu''s sister-in-law, she was naturally waiting in the underground, and her three children were running around. She was famous for taking care of the guests, but in fact, she wanted to receive gifts.


    Their uncle said they could take whatever they like.


    Xiaoyu and yexuan sit on the top, big brother to pick up, they always have to sit down.


    She looked over her head and said, "why don''t you come? What the hell are these two doing! All the immortals are here. "


    "Don''t worry, forget how you gave advice to your sister-in-law and made trouble for your brother?" The night Xuan slants to see her.


    Xiaoyu: "it wasn''t just a fad. With Sanniang''s question, she told Sanniang about the modern ideas about how to fix the bridegroom.


    What if she suddenly regretted it?


    "Sanniang doesn''t have a brother. Should elder brother be able to handle it?" Xiaoyu said uncertainly.


    "Well, it can be done. It''s just a delay. Don''t worry." Yexuan believes in the ability of this elder brother very much.


    Just as they were talking, a group of people appeared on the horizon.


    It''s very close.


    But Xiaoyu found that their faces were a little red. Was it because they were in a hurry?


    No, they don''t have to walk. This is


    Xiaoyu suddenly thought of something shameful.


    In fact, Xiaoyu really thought too much, but he thought right.


    According to the degree that Sanniang likes xuanyuanqi, she has been chasing rotten things for so many years. I''m afraid she would like to come and marry in the hell immediately.


    So it''s not that Sanniang used Xiaoyu''s idea to delay the time. Instead, she saw xuanyuanqi in the bridegroom''s clothes, handsome and spitting blood, and beat the bridegroom down. It was xuanyuanqi who brought the bride back with the greatest self-control.


    After the ceremony, the Xiaoyu family congratulated, "Congratulations, brother and sister-in-law!"


    "Ha ha, Xiaoyu, I''m your sister-in-law at last. We can discuss beautiful men openly and honestly in the future!"


    As soon as Sanniang''s excited voice fell, Xiaoyu''s face froze. Sure enough, yexuan immediately squinted: "pretty boy?"

 Chapter 1536

    Xiaoyu dry smile: "ha ha... That, husband, there is no matter, how can do such a thing, in my eyes, the heart is only you, this world who can have you good-looking? Is that right? "


    Night Xuan face this just looks better, nod.


    But others don''t do it. Xuanyuan Qi stares at Sanniang, who just says something wrong, and then stares at Xiaoyu: "what about your elder brother? I don''t look good? "


    Night north and night east also come together, "Niang, isn''t the son good-looking?"


    Xiaoyu: "what are you doing here? Didn''t you see that she just coaxed a good man?


    It''s all because Sanniang didn''t open the door. She once saw that Sanniang was hopeless of chasing her elder brother, and then she discussed who was good-looking and who was in good shape. How could she say it in front of these two gods?


    "Go, how can you compare with my husband, although you are very powerful and good-looking. He''s the first person in the world. No matter what he looks like or what he does, you''ll never catch up with him


    Don''t blame her for flattering so much. She is also forced. Although this guy doesn''t have domestic violence, it takes her a long time to recover every time. She is very tired!


    Xuanyuan Qi despises in the twinkling of an eye, really no eye to see, how can his sister be eaten to death by a man.


    "Husband, you are also the most handsome in the world in my eyes. No one can match you." Sanniang has a way to learn from others. She''s so cute.


    Said a few people body a shake, but Xuanyuan Qi still quite useful, the corners of the mouth are up: "well."


    It seems that the person who married his daughter-in-law is different.


    "Happy wedding, aunt!" Yebei bows to the two newlyweds.


    "Thank you yebei. This is a gift for you!" Sanniang takes out one thing to yebei.


    Yenan and Yedong look at each other, then step forward at the same time: "happy wedding, aunt!"


    "Dear, this is a gift for you!" Sanniang gave them presents with a smile.


    At the end of the wedding banquet, the Xiaoyu family did not leave to return to the temple, but lived in the underground.


    Anyway, Xiaoyu''s yard didn''t move. It was the same as before. Xuanyuan Qi said that it was always Xiaoyu''s home. She could come back to live at any time.


    After a few days, Yenan they started school, to go back to school.


    So light rain they are ready to go back, but three niangs have not been, implore light rain to take her.


    So there are two more people in Xiaoyu''s family.


    When Sanniang and Xuanyuan appeared, it was a surprise. Although Xuanyuan had seen Xiaoyao Island, it was much more advanced than Xiaoyao island.


    After they went to school in Yenan, yebei also went to manage the company.


    Xiaoyu and Jiang feibai get together. He is still alone. Seeing that there are two teams here, he feels that the single dog''s thump hits his head again.


    "You... Wuwuwuwu... How can you all have a date? Have you thought about how I feel? "


    Xiaoyu kicked him angrily: "don''t you have to moan, OK? It''s not that you can''t find it. It''s clearly that you dislike others and don''t look good on you! "


    "That''s right. Those are mediocre and vulgar. I don''t like them." Jiang feibai looks up, nose up.


    "OK, you''re the only one. You''ll die alone."


    "Why? I wake up every day by my handsome face


    Xiaoyu: "she has nothing to say to this man.


    "Lord Yan, how do you want to play here? Isn''t the palace of hell busy? " Jiang feibai turns to Xuanyuan Qi.

 Chapter 1537

    "There are marriage leave in the world. Why can''t I come for my honeymoon?" Xuanyuan Qi light horizontal one eye.


    Jiang feibai raised his hand, "yes, you can''t do anything you want."


    He''s wrong. If he doesn''t have anything to say to these gods, he''d better count money in the corner alone.


    Sanniang chuckles and whispers to Xiaoyu. She thinks Jiang feibai is really funny.


    "Is he really your little white? Is it a manjushahua? How do I think he''s a teaser? "


    Is that what the saying goes, pets are with their owners?


    "Er... Don''t doubt it. He''s just a teaser. Ignore him!" Xiaoyu feels ashamed. How can there be an old man who compares with others.


    "Xiaoyu, that''s your fault. How can I say I''m Toby? You''re a personal attack! You have violated my human rights Jiang feibai pouted and looked at her with resentment.


    Xiaoyu chuckled, "it''s not bad. I know what personal attack is. I haven''t been fooling around for years!"


    "That''s, and don''t look who I am!" Jiang Fei white chin up, proud not a second.


    "Yes, you are young master Jiang, and you also have a huge entertainment kingdom. But human rights must be personal."


    Xiaoyu shook his head and looked up and down at him: "you look at you, where are you from?"


    Jiang feibai went back to the corner and cried. He couldn''t live this day.


    Xiaoyu and his wife have no children and things. They both travel around the world. Sometimes they are poor. It''s not easy for them to experience the poor. Sometimes they are rich. It all depends on their mood.


    This time, they came to Dubai, the famous rich country, where the gap between the rich and the poor is really large. The rich live in the palace, while the poor live in the slums.


    Xiaoyu, they don''t need money. They have played and eaten everything.


    So free to go out to play, after a few decades of carefree, one day Sanniang actually mysterious grasp Xiaoyu''s hand to the corner.


    "Sanniang, what do you want to do so mysteriously? You didn''t see my elder brother''s eyes, just like I robbed her daughter-in-law. "


    "I want to tell you something, but I''m not sure. I want you to help me. After all, you have experience."


    This makes Xiaoyu more confused. What does she have experience in?


    Why doesn''t she know?


    Is it the skill of coaxing husband?


    But Sanniang has no problem with her elder brother. She doesn''t need it at all?


    In her heart a burst of various illusions, Sanniang finally looked around, whispered: "I seem to have."


    "Yes? What do you have? What are you talking about? "


    "What else can I have? I have children. Please help me to have a look and analyze if it''s true. How can I be so mysterious?" Sanniang directly pulls Xiaoyu''s hand and puts it on her pulse.


    Xiaoyu listened and looked at her with open eyes.


    Sanniang immediately asked: "what''s the matter? Is it possible to have it?"


    Light rain mouth moved, finally: "sister-in-law, I also can''t medical skill!"


    This is not to embarrass her. If she wants to know this, she won''t have to watch her at night.


    Sanniang: "almost patted her head. How could she make such a low-level mistake!


    "Then you won''t. You''ve all had three children. You always have some experience. Can you feel it and see if there are children in it?" Sanniang put Xiaoyu''s hand on her stomach again.


    Light rain is numb. What''s the situation? Does she have to know this skill.


    Helpless shrug: "Sanniang, you have the time to ask me, why don''t you ask my elder brother? My elder brother has learned these things in order to bring me up. Why don''t I ask yexuan and yebei for you? They are both very good. They know a lot about this. "

 Chapter 1538

    Helpless shrug: "Sanniang, you have the time to ask me, why don''t you ask my elder brother? My elder brother has learned these things in order to bring me up. Why don''t I ask yexuan and yebei for you? They are both very good. They know a lot about this. "


    "No, if I could find them, why would I ask you?" Sanniang has a white eye.


    Then he felt embarrassed and touched his stomach: "I just feel a little bit wrong recently, but I''m not sure. If I ask them, what a shame if it''s not?"


    Ah... This is also a problem, although Xiaoyu doesn''t think it''s important.


    "Or... Shall we go to the hospital? Is that not clear at a glance? " Xiaoyu suggested.


    Over the years, because their family is low-key, even in modern times, they are not exposed.


    Jiang Fei Bai, as like as two peas, who had been in the public TV and had been known to the public, but he was still young at his age, it was a big problem. So he directed himself to play a son with the same characteristics, and then he was mixed up with the wind and water.


    "Is that necessary?" Sanniang is a little hesitant. They are immortals. They even have to go to the hospital. What''s the matter!


    "What are you afraid of? When we come to this world, we have to abide by the order of the world. Everyone else can do it. Why can''t we? Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    Xiaoyu hugged Sanniang and went out of the house like this, stepped on the accelerator and went to the best hospital nearest to home.


    Such as blood tests, B-mode ultrasound get a pass, with a variety of lists into the doctor''s office.


    "Doctor, please help to see if my sister-in-law is pregnant." Xiaoyu wait for Sanniang to sit down and hand over the list.


    The doctor was a handsome young man in his twenties and thirties. Seeing the light rain passing the list, he was stunned twice. A full minute passed without blinking an eye.


    As soon as Sanniang got angry, she banged the table: "what are you doing? I''ll show you the list and see a doctor. What do you want my sister to do? "


    The doctor slightly shyly bowed his head, took the list to the front, and quickly looked at the list. When he looked up to speak, he looked at Xiaoyu and was glared at by Sanniang.


    Then he coughed seriously twice and raised the glasses on the bridge of his nose. He thought, this girl is really good-looking, better than those stars. The key is her temperament, and there is no trace of make-up on her face.


    This kind of beauty is exactly what I like.


    "Is this lady married?" The doctor asked Sanniang''s condition, but he looked at Xiaoyu.


    Xiaoyu turned her lips and was about to reply. Sanniang said angrily, "didn''t you hear her call me sister-in-law? If you''re not married, can you call me sister-in-law? "


    The doctor awkwardly raised his glasses again, "Lady misunderstood, I just see you so young, not like married people, so routine questions."


    Xiaoyu remembered that she had come to the hospital before. Generally, it seems that the doctor would ask relevant questions about gynecology.


    "Sanniang, don''t get excited. If you have a baby, it''s not good for the baby!"


    Don''t be angry with Sanniang in the future. I will fight with elder brother every day!


    "Three niangs?" The doctor wondered, "didn''t you call her sister-in-law? How did you turn over in a twinkling of an eye? "


    Xiaoyu looks at the doctor''s badge, which says that the landing director is still a director, so young and capable.


    "Dr. Lu, my sister-in-law''s name is Sanniang. Please tell me the point quickly."


    "Oh, oh." The doctor suddenly realized, so it is.


    "According to the results of the test, the woman is really pregnant, but it''s still small, less than a month. It''s not obvious that the pregnant woman can feel it. It should be sensitive constitution."

 Chapter 1539

    Xiaoyu looks at the doctor''s badge, which says that the landing director is still a director, so young and capable.


    "Dr. Lu, my sister-in-law''s name is Sanniang. Please tell me the point quickly."


    "Oh, oh." The doctor suddenly realized, so it is.


    "According to the results of the test, the woman is really pregnant, but it''s still small, less than a month. It''s not obvious that the pregnant woman can feel it. It should be sensitive constitution."


    "Ah?" Three Niang surprised of open mouth, didn''t smile a voice, too happy.


    Xiaoyu exclaimed excitedly: "really? Sanniang, do you hear me? You really have children. Ha ha ha, Congratulations


    "What''s what what you eat and what you wear, you need to add, what nutrition you need to eat, and fetal education. There are many places you need to learn. You simply add my public number. I will share some things about pregnant women on the top of the table. You can learn when you are free," said.


    If he adds his official account, he will have a way to know the girl''s micro signal, and then slowly understand the contact. The goddess will fall into his household register.


    Well, he''s so smart and witty that he can''t help clapping for himself.


    Xiaoyu thought, anyway, it''s not to add friends. Although she has experience, this is the first child of her elder brother and sister-in-law. It''s better to learn more.


    So I just added it.


    Even Sanniang didn''t object. She didn''t know the doctor''s heart.


    When they got up and left, Dr. Lu stood up and helped to open the door. "Pregnant women should be more careful when they got up and sat down. You two should walk slowly. If you have any problems, please contact me in time."


    Sanniang and Xiaoyu immediately changed their outlook on the doctor. They thought the doctor was really responsible. They were still talking about how good the doctor was.


    I don''t know. They have other purposes.


    Out of the hospital, Sanniang felt, "anyway, we are all out. It''s better to go shopping and see if there are any beautiful clothes."


    "OK, why don''t we go to the game city and play a game, just because they''re not around, no one''s bothering us!"


    "Good!"


    They hit it off. First they went shopping, bought a bunch of clothes and jewelry and left them behind the car. Then they drove to the game city.


    Have fun with all kinds of games and don''t worry about children''s problems at all.


    Night Xuan and Xuanyuan Qi played a few games of chess at home. Night Xuan couldn''t help looking up at the wall clock, "it''s so late, why haven''t you come back!"


    Xuanyuan Qi also looked at the next mobile phone, Hector, these two people have been out for three or four hours.


    Three Niang originally is a person to come crazy, take light rain, these two people won''t take to see what beautiful man again?


    "You said last time, why did Xiaoyu go to see Jiang feibai?" Xuanyuan Qi suddenly changed his breath.


    The next moment, still sitting night Xuan has arrived at the door.


    They are two low-key Land Rovers, all the way to the game city in their mind.


    When they stopped the car and went in, it was very busy, with all kinds of sounds of games and people talking.


    It is also accompanied by all kinds of perfume, sweat and smoke.


    When they saw such an occasion, their faces sank naturally.


    Many girls see two handsome men suddenly appear, and immediately rush on, wrapping them in the middle.


    "Wow, it''s so handsome. Is it a star?"


    "Really handsome, I feel that other people are ignored in them!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Night Xuan frowned impatiently, but someone immediately exclaimed: "Wow, his frowning action is more handsome, I want to take pictures to do screen saver, lick the screen every day to sleep!"

 Chapter 1540

    "Wow, it''s so handsome. Is it a star?"


    "Really handsome, I feel that other people are ignored in them!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Night Xuan frowned impatiently, but someone immediately exclaimed: "Wow, his frowning action is more handsome, I want to take pictures to do screen saver, lick the screen every day to sleep!"


    The night Xuan''s hand pinches tightly, finally made a Jue, appear a layer of ripples on his face, let see the person confused line of sight, as a passer-by.


    And then destroy all the videos and photos.


    The crowd immediately spread out without feeling, and found nothing.


    I was still wondering, what did I just go there for?


    When yexuan and Xuanyuan find Xiaoyu, they are racing on the motorbike. That''s a joy, that''s a cheer.


    Their voices could be heard from afar, especially the two were surrounded by a few flies.


    Suddenly, Xiaoyu felt a little cold air.


    This is the experience accumulated over the years, which means that the green lotus is staring at her, and its breath is not very friendly.


    Eyes blinked, "alas." He sighed loudly.


    "If only my husband would come to play with me. I knew I should call him. As long as he''s here, there''s no game I can''t play!"


    Sanniang didn''t have a right turn. "Let''s go out and play. What do you want men to do? The whole sticky spirit, I almost have no private space! "


    The night Xuan pulls the elder brother-in-law who is on fire at the top of his head: "wait a minute, see what they say!"


    But she felt a little better in her heart. Fortunately, she had a little conscience and didn''t speak ill of him. When she came out to play, she was still thinking about him.


    Xiaoyu blinks to Sanniang quietly, and the corner of her mouth pulls back to remind her.


    But Sanniang had a good time. She didn''t look at her at all. She thought Xiaoyu was unhappy that she had won.


    "Don''t be angry. Let''s play two more games. I''ll let you. As for men, don''t mention it. I''ll disturb my mood!"


    Xiaoyu: "sister-in-law, it''s not that I don''t save you. The key is that you have to bump up. I can''t stop you!


    Light rain let go, a relaxed: "no, let''s go home, I want to eat Coke chicken wings, my man is learning to cook, I let him do it for me."


    "Tut tut..." Sanniang tut tut said: "I said Xiaoyu, you can''t do without your husband. I don''t know how much you can''t do without him."


    Sanniang will turn left and right, while chatting with Xiaoyu: "I tell you, this man can''t be too used to it. If you give him a face, he can push his nose on his face.


    You have to hang him. It''s like teasing a dog. If you need food, you can tease him twice. If you don''t need food, you can kick him away. Like my Xuanyuan, he doesn''t dare to go west. It''s like you... "


    Sanniang Balabala said, and also taught Xiaoyu how to defend her husband.


    The light rain said is more and more rigid, the corners of the mouth are not very natural.


    Sister in law, I heard that the hospital WiFi is very good, you don''t have to worry, I will go to see you!


    Night Xuan looking at the big brother''s head is about to materialize the flame, silently back, big brother-in-law is also too difficult, suddenly found himself to be better to his wife, no contrast, no harm!


    "Sanniang!"


    It''s very gloomy, and the most terrible voice rings out beside Sanniang.


    Sanniang suddenly shivered and turned her head slowly. Her neck was stiff.


    "Ha... Ha ha..." he laughed awkwardly.


    Xiaoyu looks at her and smiles, and knows how many grass and horses she has in her heart.


    "Husband, why are you here? I''m thinking of you. We''ve got a heart to heart


    "Hehe... Is that right?" Xuan Yuan is biting a tooth together, skin smile meat don''t smile of stare at her.


    "How can I hear you scolding me behind my back?"

 Chapter 1541

    Xiaoyu looks at her and smiles, and knows how many grass and horses she has in her heart.


    "Husband, why are you here? I''m thinking of you. We''ve got a heart to heart


    "Hehe... Is that right?" Xuan Yuan is biting a tooth together, skin smile meat don''t smile of stare at her.


    "How can I hear you scolding me behind my back?"


    Sanniang waved her hand in a hurry. "No... no, you heard me wrong. It can''t be me. How can I scold you? Right? If you ask Xiaoyu, do you always believe what she says? "


    Then I turn to see Xiaoyu for help. My face is almost crying. Why don''t you remind me? Hit me at the muzzle of a gun.


    Light rain speechless, how can I remind you, my eyes are almost blinking, bald, the corners of my mouth are smoking, what do you want?


    "Big brother... We..."


    Light rain just opened his mouth, Xuanyuan Qi raised his hand to stop, "you don''t have to help her talk, you will come here, must be she put forward?"? You know she''s dishonest. Come down here! "


    Xuanyuan Qi pulls Sanniang down from the game motorcycle.


    Xiaoyu humbly bows her head and comes down spontaneously. If they know it''s her proposal, will they be beaten?


    Night Xuan on the contrary is not so angry, but also close to support her waist down, holding her out: "next time you want to come out, just ask me to accompany you!"


    Xiaoyu: "ha ha DA in my heart, she is more guilty. What should I do?


    "Xuanyuanqi, would you please be gentle? So many people are watching! " Three Niang twisted two, shake off Xuan Yuan Qi''s hand.


    Xuanyuan Qi evil ring chest, skin smile meat don''t smile: "how, you also want face?"? Then I don''t want face? "


    She just said that in front of so many people. Did she ever look him in the eye?


    Tell him to be gentle. When has she been gentle?


    "I..." Sanniang choked, her mouth closed, her teeth moving, but she didn''t know what to retort.


    Step by step, step by step!


    Why didn''t she hold back this broken mouth?


    It''s time for Xiaoyu to laugh at her. There''s no face in it. My God!


    The last slap on the forehead is really bad!


    Xiaoyu comes up with a smile and puts Sanniang''s hand on the back of her hand, just like the Buddha in the palace.


    Then give her a wink: forget, you are the biggest now, do what you want, don''t counsellor, just do it!


    Three Niang beautiful eyes blink, right, I''m pregnant, I''m going to let everyone know now, I''m the best in the world!


    Immediately momentum changed, waist straight, head straight, slightly despised swept under Xuanyuan Qi.


    "Well, I''ll come as soon as I want and say whatever I want. What can you do with me?"


    Xuanyuanqi: ouch, I want to turn the world upside down?


    "Oh... I think you are itchy. You want to stay in the house for a few days, don''t you?"


    Voice over: I can''t make you stay in bed for seven days!


    Three niangs disdain of twinkling of an eye, "cut! If you have seed, try it! "


    Xuanyuanqi: Oh, it''s amazing. I''ve been playing wild for a few years, haven''t I? You want to get rid of the dross and find other beautiful men, right?


    Fingers want to pinch on the slender neck, "long skill, I''ll let you know today, I have no seed!"


    He bent down and carried Sanniang.


    This scene comes too quickly, Xiaoyu and Sanniang haven''t responded.


    Light rain see, busy catch up, "big brother, big brother, under the left people ah!"


    Xuanyuanqi walked faster.


    Xiaoyu is wearing high-heeled shoes of 10 cm, and he is running after them. How can he compare with others.


    Night Xuan see however, direct hand embrace in the bosom: "chase them why?"? If they can handle the affairs of their husband and wife, let''s not interfere more. "


    Xiaoyu was busy trying to push him away, but he held him tightly and couldn''t push him away. He quickly said, "Sanniang, she''s pregnant. She''s been carried away like this by Dadao. She''ll go back to teach her a lesson, and the child will suffer!"

 Chapter 1542

    Night Xuan see however, direct hand embrace in the bosom: "chase them why?"? If they can handle the affairs of their husband and wife, let''s not interfere more. "


    Xiaoyu was busy trying to push him away, but he held him tightly and couldn''t push him away. He quickly said, "Sanniang, she''s pregnant. She''s been carried away like this by Dadao. She''ll go back to teach her a lesson, and the child will suffer!"


    Night Xuan listened to just pick next eyebrow, a little reaction all have no, nonsense, is not her daughter-in-law is pregnant, want a fart of reaction.


    "Their husband and wife can handle it. They don''t know how to talk. Don''t worry about it. Besides, this fairy child can''t be hurt so easily."


    Light rain can how to do, the person did not have a shadow, she still is not can only let night Xuan say.


    Sanniang was carried out of the game city by Xuanyuan Qi and beat him on the back as he walked: "you put me down, I said put me down, do you hear me?"


    Xuanyuan Qi ignored her and left on his own.


    No matter how the third Niang beat it, it didn''t help. She just took out a sharp hairpin and thrust it into his back.


    And then


    The hairpin is bent. This hairpin is a magic weapon. Is it so bent?


    Big brother, you are not a copper wall, you are made of black iron!!!


    Want to cry without tears of three Niang eyes to see will be carried out here, see one side someone is looking at them.


    Luck, Qi sinks into Dantian, and then


    Yelling: "help, someone is robbing me. Help me. I don''t know him. He wants to pick my heart..."


    Three Niang suddenly a burst of crying, make up, immediately attracted a crowd of onlookers.


    All blame don''t let Xuanyuan go together, there are people call the police.


    Xuanyuan, who was stopped by this wave of operation, pinched Sanniang''s thigh in the dark, so painful that her tears were coming down.


    "Let me go, you psycho. I don''t know you. If you don''t let me go, I''ll call the police!"


    Xuanyuan Qi grinned and gnawed her teeth in her ear and said, "you give me enough, or I won''t be responsible for the consequences!"


    Sanniang had been put down by him, holding her in his arms, so she gave a quick smile and said, "you can have a try!"


    Then he continued to shout, "uncles, aunts, brothers and sisters, please help me, I really don''t know this man, he is a bad man..."


    Xuanyuan Qi just looked at her farce, did not retort, did not speak, even if the people around him said he was wrong, but also took a mobile phone video to the Internet, he did not care.


    He had already cast a spell on himself and Sanniang. All the video camera tools saw a blurred face, even if it was surveillance.


    Finally, the police came, and Sanniang was not able to run out of his hands. Instead, she was taken to the police station together.


    But just to the police station, not waiting for the police to ask, Xuanyuan Qi threw out a marriage certificate.


    "We are husband and wife. She has a bad temper. I won''t allow her to go back to her mother''s house. Then she makes a big noise outside and gives you trouble."


    Xuanyuan Qi''s explanation, Sanniang would like to applaud, this explanation, the police also check what?


    Sure enough, the police looked at the marriage certificate, called to check whether it was true, and then looked at the two helplessly.


    "You''re fine. Can you stop making such a joke? What can be said well is what can''t be said well? "


    Come to the police station. When they have a lot of free time, find something to do, right?


    Sanniang wanted to retort, but they came here, in order to have an identity, they had already got the marriage certificate. At this time, they said it was fake. Who believed?


    "I''m sorry, it''s all his fault. I''m pregnant and want to go back to my mother''s house for two days, but he won''t let me. I''m making trouble now!"


    Xuanyuanqi: it''s OK to throw the pot. It''s about pregnancy. Why don''t you say you''re going to have a baby?

 Chapter 1543

    Sanniang wanted to retort, but they came here, in order to have an identity, they had already got the marriage certificate. At this time, they said it was fake. Who believed?


    "I''m sorry, it''s all his fault. I''m pregnant and want to go back to my mother''s house for two days, but he won''t let me. I''m making trouble now!"


    Xuanyuanqi: it''s OK to throw the pot. It''s about pregnancy. Why don''t you say you''re going to have a baby?


    The police immediately criticized and educated xuanyuanqi, "you said that you''re a big and small group. When your daughter-in-law is pregnant, you should take good care of her. How can you do that? What if there''s one thing? You can''t do that next time, do you know? "


    Xuanyuan Qi can say what, in order to go out early, naturally is what all said.


    Out of the police station, Xuanyuan Qi was speechless, just staring at her: "you are really good at it, don''t you know? bad person? Pregnant? I''ll see if you''re pregnant with one? "


    Lying doesn''t make a draft.


    Sanniang immediately stretched her waist with one hand and looked up at him: "how do you know there is no one in it? I tell you, if you dare to bully me again, believe it or not, I''ll beat your son!"


    Xuanyuan Qi gently pulled the corner of his mouth: "Oh, you when the fairy child is cabbage, said Huai on Huai, you have the ability to beat ah, see I hurt or you hurt!"


    Sanniang: "are you special or not my husband? Why are you so irritating?


    "Xuanyuanqi, I''m really pregnant. Who let your wife, my stomach is so competitive, and I''d like you to have a baby with me, but you still won''t believe it. See if I cheat you."


    She has a slim stomach for xuanyuanqi to see.


    Xuan Yuan thinks together, say you still pant?


    Forget it, he''d better cooperate with her hard performance.


    He reached out his hand to feel her pulse, touched it perfunctorily, and said in surprise: "ah, it''s true, lady is really capable!"


    Sanniang rolled her eyes indifferently: "can you be more perfunctory?"


    Hand did not touch the pulse, besides, such a major event, should not be more sure to use spiritual power to investigate?


    "Well, women are trouble." Xuanyuan Qi can''t, can only give her heart pulse, pause for two seconds, feel a little wrong.


    He half squinted, two fingers according to the pulse, luck feel the body of the mother, when the spiritual power to three Niang belly uterus, found there was a new aura.


    This... Is very similar to Xiaoyu when she was pregnant, isn''t it


    "Are you really pregnant?" Why didn''t he believe it?


    "Don''t you see it all by yourself? Don''t you believe it? " Sanniang simply took out all kinds of lists issued by the hospital from her handbag.


    "You see, this is the hospital, this is our children, less than a month, real children!" Sanniang pointed to the B-ultrasound picture and said aloud.


    Xuanyuan Qi is a little confused. Is it difficult for the three niangs to stay with Xiaoyu for a long time and get pregnant easily, so they have a chance for the immortals who are not easy to get pregnant and have children?


    "Well, what do you think?" Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time, Sanniang photographed him.


    "Didn''t......" Xuan Yuan Qi returns to God, hurriedly embraces daughter-in-law waist.


    "Do you have anything to eat? I''ll go back and make it for you, or buy it for you? "


    The corner of Sanniang''s mouth can''t stop rising. Look, this always cold Lord of Yan, once he knows that he has a child, his feeling of speaking to her has changed.


    "I want to eat meat, all kinds of meat, give me a share, and you have to do it yourself, just like the night God. You have to do what he does for Xiaoyu."


    "OK, what the lady says is what she wants. Let''s go shopping and go back to cooking now."


    Xuanyuan together they go back, light rain two people have been eating outside just come back.

 Chapter 1544

    "I want to eat meat, all kinds of meat, give me a share, and you have to do it yourself, just like what night God does, you have to do it for me."


    "OK, what the lady says is what she wants. Let''s go shopping and go back to cooking now."


    Xuanyuan together they go back, light rain two people have been eating outside just come back.


    So Sanniang can''t command Xuanyuan Qi, mainly for fear of poisoning, so they meet tomorrow.


    Xiaoyu and Sanniang make an appointment to have a good look at them tomorrow. I don''t think that the two men are in alliance with each other. They are ready to adjust their expressions.


    The next day, the two pairs went to the supermarket and the fresh food market to buy a lot of things.


    After coming back, Xiaoyu and Sanniang each took out a list of what they wanted to eat, a full page of paper, which was no different from that of Manchu and Han.


    Xuanyuan Qi speechless: "I said you two eat so much?"


    Because of the relationship between the two families, so the villas are bought together, even jiangfeibai also has a set here.


    "Brother, you care about us. You can do it. My sister-in-law is still waiting to eat. We are all hungry."


    Xiaoyu and Sanniang sit in the living room to watch Korean dramas and brush the video screen. After that, they haven''t finished their meals and play some games.


    From the morning until the evening, Xiaoyu is really curious about what they are going to do, so she braves herself into the kitchen and sees that the big kitchen board is full of all kinds of food.


    It''s just, it''s normal to look at it. It''s just, how come it''s all spicy?


    Light rain directly propped up the body, directly lying behind the night Xuan to see him under the pot.


    Of course, the two inside knew that Xiaoyu had come in, but they didn''t speak.


    Xiaoyu saw yexuan put pepper into the hot oil, surprised to open his mouth: "husband, you are not afraid of chrysanthemum residue, all over the ground injury?"


    Yexuan is learning Sichuan cuisine recently, so it''s all hot dishes, and the hotter the better.


    However, considering that Sanniang is pregnant, Xuanyuan Qi still makes a light tonic.


    Yexuan looks at her with a smile, but it''s a little... Well, it''s not right.


    "It won''t be broken. Xiaoyu can try it."


    Xiaoyu scratching her head, she thinks yexuan is driving, but she has no evidence.


    Finally, all the dishes were ready, and it took the two gods a day.


    Xiaoyu and Sanniang only eat a little, then the hotter, the more delicious. Finally, they are satisfied and spread on the sofa.


    In the middle of the night, Xiaoyu got up and ran to the bathroom. Then she kneaded her stomach and came back to lie down. After a few seconds, she got up again and went to the bathroom.


    After running for more than ten times in a row, Xiaoyu became soft and lay beside the bed: "husband, I feel that I am going to die. Do you want to revenge me and poison me?"


    Just carrying a cup of hot water into the night Xuan helped her sit, "first drink some water."


    Then reach out and give her luck, give her treatment.


    "You are greedy. Tell me. How many times have I advised you? I want you to eat less. What you say you want to eat, I''m going to make it for you. You still have to make it difficult for me to be a Manchu and Han banquet. I''ve listened to you, and you''ve wronged me for poisoning... "


    Of course, he also wanted to teach her a lesson, who told her and Sanniang to have nothing to think about one day, just want to do something.


    "Husband, I''m wrong. You''re the best. Wuwuwuwu... I''m in pain. The chrysanthemum is really broken. It''s still powerless. Is it going to die?" Xiaoyu is holding his arm and crying.


    Yexuan really wanted to say, "yes, but I dare not.


    Distressed to hold her: "good, nothing, a moment will be good, blame me, should not do so much spicy."


    Where is this teaching her? It''s clearly punishing him. He is dying of heartache.


    After yexuan''s treatment, Xiaoyu is more comfortable. Xiaoyu, who is lying on the bed, has only one idea in his heart. He has to suffer for himself!

 Chapter 1545

    Yexuan really wanted to say, "yes, but I dare not.


    Distressed to hold her: "good, nothing, a moment will be good, blame me, should not do so much spicy."


    Where is this teaching her? It''s clearly punishing him. He is dying of heartache.


    After yexuan''s treatment, Xiaoyu is more comfortable. Xiaoyu, who is lying on the bed, has only one idea in his heart. He has to suffer for himself!


    Maybe the fairy pregnancy is different from that of ordinary people. Sanniang is pregnant for a long time, and it''s still three years and six months, just like Nezha.


    Xiaoyu also joked: "sister-in-law, you are not pregnant with Nezha, are you?"


    She is also a female Nezha.


    Although Sanniang and xuanyuanqi have different ways to get along with Xiaoyu these years, they also love each other and sing harmoniously.


    After giving birth to Xuanyuan month, their feelings are better. They bicker every day, which is called a comfortable.


    Xuanyuanyue is six years old this year. She is still young, but she sticks to yebei every day. Her brother''s cry is closer than his parents.


    Yebei''s three brothers and sisters are all kicked out by his father because they are old. They say that they don''t come back if they have nothing to do. Let''s go out and set up a mountain by ourselves.


    This is a real father!


    Xiaoyu is not distressed, the children are big, she has what can be distressed, want to see, also can call them back.


    Now Yenan is a strong woman. She wears suits and shoes every day. She works hard in the shopping mall. When she walks, she looks at Xiaoyu with envy.


    There is no lack of pursuers around, but she can''t look at any of them. She has the same virtue as her uncle Xiaobai, saying that these men are rubbish, not worthy of her, so it''s better to play alone.


    They are not worried about Xiaoyu. It''s still a little girl. Let''s live a hundred thousand years. What''s the worry.


    Yebei is already a very famous immortal in heaven, which also represents his father''s suppression of demons in several continents.


    Xuanyuanyue is lively and mischievous, just like yebei when they were children.


    Yebei is also willing to spoil this little cousin. She takes her everywhere, just like Yenan.


    Light rain, they will return to the fairyland after a period of time, and live on both sides. After a few years, they will not be tired of staying in the same place.


    This time back to the fairyland, Xiaoyu specially made a table of good dishes, which are unique delicacies of fairyland. Once on the table, it makes people relaxed and happy.


    But today''s dinner is more than just dinner.


    After eating a few mouthfuls, Xiaoyu looks at the two people who are still close to Yedong. Suddenly, he whispers: "Yenan, Yedong!"


    Two people unexpectedly back roll call, a moment stupefied under, and then put away small action, think light rain is to see them in private fight, just a voice to remind.


    However, the focus of Xiaoyu is not here at all. There is a smile on her face, and she doesn''t pay attention to their little actions at all.


    Hook lip smile: "we just came back, we received a message from the God of war, saying that there is a continent under, some uneasy in recent years, there have been many demons."


    There are many continents under the fairyland, such as demon Kingdom, demon Kingdom, spirit Kingdom, Phoenix Kingdom, dragon Kingdom


    Then below these continents, there are more continents, which are basically ordinary continents, all ordinary people.


    Because there are countless such subordinate lower bounds, it is not easy to manage them.


    But fortunately, they don''t have to worry about these things. They are managed by the emperor of heaven.


    But night Xuan, the night God, has the responsibility of supervision, so sometimes he will solve some problems.


    This time there was some trouble, so the God of war found them.


    In fact, this thing is also simple, that is, an immortal of fairyland secretly came down to earth, or went to the continent before he ascended.

 Chapter 1546

    But night Xuan, the night God, has the responsibility of supervision, so sometimes he will solve some problems.


    This time there was some trouble, so the God of war found them.


    In fact, this thing is also simple, that is, an immortal of fairyland secretly came down to earth, or went to the continent before he ascended.


    According to the rules of fairyland, as long as you fly up, it has nothing to do with your original self, and the fate with those people in the past will be broken.


    Of course, if there is someone over there who can practice and fly up, you have no problem making friends with them.


    But if you don''t, you can''t do it in private.


    Think about it. An immortal, even if he is not outstanding, is tens of thousands of times better than ordinary people. If he goes down to earth casually, it will naturally cause chaos.


    It will also change the destiny of people in that place, affect the longevity of ordinary people or increase and change their destiny, etc., so it is not allowed.


    This is the reason why Xiaoyu doesn''t use any magic, no matter they experience or go down to earth to play.


    Many years ago, there was such a fairy who went to earth. If they just went to play like Xiaoyu, it would be nothing.


    The average person who cultivates immortals will pay attention to propriety and will not destroy this balance.


    But after the immortal came down to earth, he went back to his original home and watched his descendants still live in pain. He was worshipped and begged every day. He wanted to promote the capable.


    But can it make a mess?


    Once, there will be a second time. These descendants are more and more crazy, more and more shameless, and do more and more things regardless of law and discipline.


    Finally, it caused a lot of irreparable things. The immortal knew that he had done something wrong and took the initiative to punish those who committed the crime.


    I made my own decisions.


    But things are not over, because the immortal himself solved the consequences, we did not pay attention, but later because of this thing caused a catastrophe.


    Because there are too many unwilling, resentment, the lower world breeds the demons.


    At the beginning, the demons were still small. They slowly gathered the demons of the people and gradually strengthened themselves. After many years, they learned to hide themselves. Even the immortals who were in charge of these things didn''t find him.


    So it left behind such a disaster, because there are immortal demons in it, which was out of control.


    After swallowing a lot of people, the continent gradually began to smoke and miasma, and the demon also used it to cultivate and strengthen himself.


    Mind demons are demons. The cultivation of mind demons is also evil. They are accumulated by human life. In this case, the continent is still good. All people are controlled by mind demons, and they are all controlled by mind demons.


    Moreover, the mind devil is very smart and careful. He has never been found by the above. After thousands of years, he has been cultivated.


    It''s too late for those immortals who neglect their duty to find out, because that continent has become a den of demons, and their cultivation is so deep that ordinary immortals can''t deal with it.


    At that time, the emperor of heaven knew it and didn''t take it seriously. He thought it was just a small demon, so he sent several immortal generals to fight.


    But these immortals, even if they were not gods, were immortals, but they were chewed by the demons.


    It not only strengthened the cultivation of the mind devil, but also derived the ability of the mind devil and became more powerful.


    I don''t know where it learned a kind of evil skill, which is specially used to restrain immortals. Later, it went down one after another, and the immortals didn''t catch it well.


    Even the God of war suffered a lot, so he came to the God of night for help.


    After Xiaoyu knew it, he didn''t know what to say for a time. Even such things can develop into such a situation. I have to say, talents!


    Because of his ability, this evil spirit has no small ambition. After taking that continent as a base, he has trained his manpower and wants to attack other continents and continue to occupy other continents.

 Chapter 1547

    Even the God of war suffered a lot, so he came to the God of night for help.


    After Xiaoyu knew it, he didn''t know what to say for a time. Even such things can develop into such a situation. I have to say, talents!


    Because of his ability, this evil spirit has no small ambition. After taking that continent as a base, he has trained his manpower and wants to attack other continents and continue to occupy other continents.


    Then there will be a steady stream of nutrients, completely take the mortals as its nutrients, captive blood bank.


    Once the ambition grows, it will find the right time to conquer the fairyland and become the master of the sky.


    Although it sounds absurd and naive, I think it''s just a joke. But when I think of what the devil did, I just feel insane and devoid of human nature.


    The fate of this continent is at stake. Even if simang has a book to rewrite the fate, it is useless and cannot be easily repaired.


    Xiaoyu thinks that the children are big. Although the demon looks fierce, it''s not enough for their family.


    "You two are still young and haven''t experienced much training. Following us will only delay you to understand your own life. You also need to find your partner for the rest of your life. Just in time, it''s up to you."


    As soon as Xiaoyu''s words came out, she startled Sanniang, and her face changed: "Xiaoyu, they are too young. That demon knows how to restrain immortals. With the breath of God on them, those demons and ghosts will not tear them up!"


    "I also know that you are for the good of the children, but they haven''t fully mastered their potential and qualifications, and they haven''t grown up to be independent. You want them to face the ferocious demons, don''t you want their lives?"


    Sanniang was not afraid. She didn''t frown when she asked her to go, but the children were really too bold.


    Xuanyuan Qi held the nervous Sanniang under the table, pulled her hand and patted her on her leg, because the range below was small, we didn''t find it.


    "Madam, Xiaoyu is a decent person. Although Yenan and yexuan are young, they can learn a lot from yebei and yexuan. You should believe them."


    Three Niang tiny Leng, turn head to see him, discover his eyes deep, fixed of looking at her, eyes firm.


    Having known each other for tens of thousands of years, she also has a child. She knows his people well and believes in his decision-making.


    Xuanyuan Qi smile: "however, for the sake of children''s safety, you can give two kinds of self-defense baby, so it''s OK."


    Yexuan nodded faintly and looked at the two children, mainly Yedong: "you are not young now. When you were so old, your elder brother was a real man.


    This is a good opportunity, you can exercise yourself, or show us, you are no worse than anyone


    Yedong was not afraid, but he had never taken on such a big responsibility. For a moment, he didn''t react and was a little stunned.


    After hearing his father''s words, Yedong immediately responded respectfully.


    "Yes


    He also knows that he was protected by his parents and his elder brother and second sister since he was a child. He has never suffered any hardship and has been smooth sailing.


    But he wants to prove that he doesn''t need protection. He is a man and can protect his family.


    "Although Yenan is your elder sister, she is a girl after all. You should protect her, you know?"


    For this dangerous trip, and how to deal with the method, night Xuan is half a word did not mention, just charged such a sentence.


    Yedong of course agreed without hesitation, but Yenan didn''t do it. He stood up and said, "no, I''m not Jiaohua. I need other people''s protection. It''s good if you don''t hold me back!"

 Chapter 1548

    "Although Yenan is your elder sister, she is a girl after all. You should protect her, you know?"


    For this dangerous trip, and how to deal with the method, night Xuan is half a word did not mention, just charged such a sentence.


    Yedong of course agreed without hesitation, but Yenan didn''t do it. He stood up and said, "no, I''m not Jiaohua. I need other people''s protection. It''s good if you don''t hold me back!"


    Light rain see in the eyes, face with a faint smile, the two brothers and sisters, since childhood so noisy.


    But the feeling is really good, may be the intimacy of the twins, two people look at bickering all kinds of bad, if there is really anything, absolutely night south?


    Whether it''s mortal or fairyland, her pursuers have never stopped, but she''s not looking up.


    People from all walks of life ran into Jiang feibai at that interface. They didn''t know what to think. They suddenly looked at each other.


    This can make yexuan angry.


    You robbed my daughter-in-law with me at the beginning, but now it''s better that you still robbed my daughter-in-law.


    Strongly disagree!


    Once I see you, once I call you.


    Xuanyuan Qi, too, couldn''t see jiangfeibai. Every time he saw him, he had to beat him up. Then he threw him on the way to huangquan and resumed his original defense.


    Yebei is even more wonderful. They directly pull Yenan from all over the world and take xuanyuanyue to stroll around the mainland. They think that time has passed and more people have met, so they will not miss it.


    Ten thousand years later, when we meet again, Yenan and jiangfeibai still want to be together.


    Well, the whole family went on together, beat Jiang feibai hard, and directly hit the original shape.


    Xiaoyu and Sanniang are enjoying themselves and sitting at the theatre.


    But then, they couldn''t laugh, because xuanyuanyue was actually baxiaoyu: "aunt, shall I marry your family as a daughter-in-law? I want to be my brother yebei''s daughter-in-law, so we can be more intimate! "


    Xiaoyu


    Sanniang


    Yebei, who is still beating people up


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    What happened?


    Yexuan squints at yebei.


    Yebei: I don''t know?

 Chapter 1549

    "Well, let me know if you need any help." The steward told the servants a few words, let them have nothing to do, also take care of.


    People are puzzled, very curious who they are Xiaoyu, how can easily start a business in front of the gambling house.


    However, these are not small rain they need to consider.


    After the tables and chairs are set, Xiaoyu calls yexuan and Xuanyuan to make a face.


    can''t? You can learn. No one wants to be lazy anyway.


    Xiaoyu is responsible for making stuffing, making dumplings under Sanniang, and yebei''s three brothers and sisters are responsible for greeting guests, carrying dishes and cleaning the table.


    Maybe it''s because of curiosity, as well as the novelty of just opening the shop, and soon some guests will come to have a try.


    This try, shout delicious, mouth can''t stop.


    Attracted all the people who were still watching.


    "Boss, give me a bowl of mixed sauce noodles!"


    "I want a large bowl of chaos!"


    "Yangchunmian, boss, give it to me quickly!"


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Gradually, several guests came down.


    At the beginning of Xiaoyu, they took a piece of wood to write down the names of all kinds of food, big bowls, small bowls and prices.


    So when the guests come, they just look at the board and shout what they want.


    Yexuan''s noodles are so pleasing to the eye that he seems to have been doing it for many years, but it''s clear that he failed for the first time, just for the second time.


    Xuanyuan kneaded the noodles together and added some Kung Fu. He flew up and down. I didn''t know that he thought he was practicing the handle.


    Because the two of them were so special and beautiful, several little girls and their daughters-in-law took a look at their pockets and immediately ran over to sit down and secretly looked at them.


    Sanniang looked down and said: "are these two so handsome? Look at those big girls. We''ll soon be flooded! "


    Xiaoyu chuckled and put seasoning on the three bowls of noodles in front of him: "I don''t know if it''s flooded, but I don''t think I need to put vinegar!"


    Finish saying three niangs haven''t reaction come over, light rain greets night East: "small East, came."


    When Yedong comes to him, Xiaoyu rubs his head lovingly: "good, Xiaodong is great today. Be careful, don''t burn yourself."


    "Mother, I know. I''m very capable." Yedong is carrying a tray with a bowl of noodles on it.


    As we all know, the bowl of noodles or chaos is very big, because it''s necessary to put soup and let the guests see that it''s worth the money.


    Xiaoyu was afraid of hurting the children, and wanted to exercise them, so he let them take only one bowl at a time.


    Yedong went up and Yenan came back. At this time, Sanniang suddenly yelled, "I''m not jealous!"


    All of a sudden, it was quiet, so everyone looked at her.


    Xuanyuan Qi, in particular, is just like looking at a fool. Do you think this man will go out without taking medicine?


    Xiaoyu didn''t expect that Sanniang''s reaction would be so slow, and her mouth was so frightening that she almost didn''t laugh.


    Sanniang blushed and hurriedly lowered her head. Xiaoyu turned to her with a smile: "I said Sanniang, I didn''t say you were jealous? Do you think it''s three hundred taels of silver here? "


    "Nonsense, I, I..." that is, I don''t know how to explain it. I just stomp my feet and ignore the light rain.


    When Xiaoyu is OK, he will stand behind the desk and look around to see the surrounding vendors and pedestrians. First, he wants to understand how people live here. Second, he wants to see if he can find clues about the murderer.


    Then, with sharp eyes, Xiaoyu found that a child about the same age as Yedong stole two white steamed buns from the steamed bun stall next door.


    Then she left quietly, but it was not her curiosity. She found that the man who sold steamed stuffed buns actually knew it. At the moment when the child started, he looked at the hand, and then turned away as if nothing had happened.


    This is worth her curiosity. She has already seen it. Why not catch the thief and let him go?


    After selling for a while, Xiaoyu saw that there were no more guests, only two of them were still eating, so he brought a bowl to the side.


    It was the stall selling steamed stuffed buns. Xiaoyu carried it to him: "uncle, come and taste our family!"

 Chapter 1550

    "Nonsense, I, I..." that is, I don''t know how to explain it. I just stomp my feet and ignore the light rain.


    When Xiaoyu is OK, he will stand behind the desk and look around to see the surrounding vendors and pedestrians. First, he wants to understand how people live here. Second, he wants to see if he can find clues about the murderer.


    Then, with sharp eyes, Xiaoyu found that a child about the same age as Yedong stole two white steamed buns from the steamed bun stall next door.


    Then she left quietly, but it was not her curiosity. She found that the man who sold steamed stuffed buns actually knew it. At the moment when the child started, he looked at the hand, and then turned away as if nothing had happened.


    This is worth her curiosity. She has already seen it. Why not catch the thief and let him go?


    After selling for a while, Xiaoyu saw that there were no more guests, only two of them were still eating, so he brought a bowl to the side.


    It was the stall selling steamed stuffed buns. Xiaoyu carried it to him: "uncle, come and taste our family!"


    Uncle waved his hand, "no, no, I''ve had a meal. There are steamed buns and steamed buns here. If you''re hungry, just eat this."


    Xiaoyu directly took over by hand, "uncle, this is what I give you to eat, no money, we are not neighbors doing business together, so we should know each other and take care of each other in the future!"


    The uncle who bought steamed stuffed buns was a simple and honest man. He just saw the scene where the girl and the gamblers were going to talk. Naturally, he thought it was best to get to know each other.


    "Then... I''ll take it?" There''s still a little bit of uncertainty.


    "Yes, uncle. I will not poison you." Xiaoyu is joking.


    "This girl, look what you said, old man, I have money and I don''t have it. Why do you poison me? I''m wasting money in vain!"


    "My family name is Liu. I''ve been selling steamed buns in this street for 20 years. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a business girl like you. Are those people your friends?"


    "They are all my family. You see, the one who kneads the noodles is my elder brother, the one who pulls the noodles is my husband, the ones who run the hall are all my children, and the one who cooks the noodles is my sister-in-law."


    Xiaoyu said everything she didn''t hide. Anyway, it''s easier for them to say their identity in advance when they are walking here for some time.


    "Oh, little girl, when she is so young, she has three children? I have three children, two girls and a son.


    The daughters are married and have children, and the sons are married. The daughter-in-law has a big stomach, the old woman takes care of her at home, and the son runs to the restaurant. No, my old man is idle. He sells steamed stuffed buns on the street and makes some money to supplement the family. "


    Uncle Liu talked about the family, smiling, it can be seen that the family is a friendly.


    "Uncle Liu is very lucky." Light rain pulled a bench of his own stand in the middle and patted it.


    "Come on, uncle. There is no one now. Let''s sit down and talk."


    Uncle Liu looked and saw that there was really no one in the street at this time, so he sat down, but next to the side, with a long distance between them.


    I''m afraid it''s only half of my ass.


    Xiaoyu nodded in his heart. Although he is an ordinary person, he may not have read a book, but he is a polite person.


    "Little girl, I don''t think you are ordinary people. How can you sell noodles?"


    Xiaoyu sighed in his heart: is our acting too bad, or is our temperament outstanding, domineering, how can not hide?


    She guessed that it was the second one, because they didn''t hide themselves, they just restrained a little.


    "Alas Xiao Yu shook his head like depressed: "uncle Liu, to tell you the truth, our family used to be an official, but there was something wrong with our family. We had to go around and do some small business to support our family."


    Not far away night Xuan since silently looking at her make up, especially night south, also pull her father''s sleeve: "Dad, isn''t Niang say that children can''t cheat? Why are you lying to that old man? "

 Chapter 1551

    Uncle Liu looked and saw that there was really no one in the street at this time, so he sat down, but next to the side, with a long distance between them.


    I''m afraid it''s only half of my ass.


    Xiaoyu nodded in his heart. Although he is an ordinary person, he may not have read a book, but he is a polite person.


    "Little girl, I don''t think you are ordinary people. How can you sell noodles?"


    Xiaoyu sighed in his heart: is our acting too bad, or is our temperament outstanding, domineering, how can not hide?


    She guessed that it was the second one, because they didn''t hide themselves, they just restrained a little.


    "Alas Xiao Yu shook his head like depressed: "uncle Liu, to tell you the truth, our family used to be an official, but there was something wrong with our family. We had to go around and do some small business to support our family."


    Not far away night Xuan since silently looking at her make up, especially night south, also pull her father''s sleeve: "Dad, isn''t Niang say that children can''t cheat? Why are you lying to that old man? "


    The night south in the heart is very unfair, why adult and child''s judgment standard deviation so many?


    The night Xuan pulls her to sit down, "it''s not that you can''t lie. Sometimes white lies are allowed. In addition, if a person is in danger, lying can help escape or delay time, it''s OK, as long as it''s not to harm others!"


    Ye Nan nodded thoughtfully, "what is that Niang doing now?"


    She doesn''t look like a white lie?


    "Your mother is to investigate the case. Do you remember that your uncle said that someone was harming people here? Your mother wants to get information! "


    "Oh, Xiao Nan knows, then I have to help! Is that ok? "


    "Sure, but be safe!"


    Yenan got yexuan''s approval, and went to play nearby, talking to grandma and playing with children.


    No one will be defensive against a little girl, and there will be a little favor.


    On the side of Xiaoyu, uncle Liu comforted him and felt that Xiaoyu was very pitiful.


    "Uncle Liu, I saw a child steal your steamed bread just now. Why didn''t you make a sound when you saw it?" Xiaoyu is very curious. Does this child have anything to do with uncle Liu?


    "You see that?" Uncle Liu laughed, "in fact, it''s nothing. That child is a poor man. His parents have been lost since he was a child. He grew up cheating and abducting in this street when he was a child, and suffered a lot.


    They often steal food, and most of us pretend not to see it, so that the children can live. "


    The child is called Xiaolu. He is an orphan. He sleeps in a broken temple outside the city and sometimes beggars.


    "I see. Uncle Liu is very nice. By the way, uncle, my aunt told me not to run around at night. Why? Is there a flower picker here? But he also said that we should not go out at night? "


    Light rain eyes sincerely looking at uncle Liu, said so long, finally asked the key.


    Of course, what she said was false, because the landlady didn''t say it at all. I''m afraid they would not rent it if they heard about it!


    Uncle Liu looked around, and then whispered: "girl, listen to the old man''s advice, even in the daytime, it''s better to be careful. We don''t know what happened in our town these days, one after another."


    Light rain seriously close to the point, listen to Uncle tell ghost story.


    "At the beginning, Wang Yuan''s daughter went out one evening and didn''t go home all night. The next day, she was found dead in a wasteland grave. Wang Yuan''s daughter asked the Taoist priest to do a ritual in a hurry and buried it that day. But then something strange happened


    Uncle Liu''s eyes were still full of fear, as if there were ghosts around him.


    Xiaoyu hastened: "uncle, you continue to say, and then what happened?"

 Chapter 1552

    Uncle Liu looked around, and then whispered: "girl, listen to the old man''s advice, even in the daytime, it''s better to be careful. We don''t know what happened in our town these days, one after another."


    Light rain seriously close to the point, listen to Uncle tell ghost story.


    "At the beginning, Wang Yuan''s daughter went out one evening and didn''t go home all night. The next day, she was found dead in a wasteland grave. Wang Yuan''s daughter asked the Taoist priest to do a ritual in a hurry and buried it that day. But then something strange happened


    Uncle Liu''s eyes were still full of fear, as if there were ghosts around him.


    Xiaoyu hastened: "uncle, you continue to say, and then what happened?"


    "Then, the next day, when the maid went to the grave, she found that the grave had been planed. From the pit, she could see the fingerprints climbing up. She was so scared that she ran away. Then she called someone to dig it up. What do you say? There''s no one inside. The body''s gone. "


    Xiaoyu has a white eye in his heart. Uncle Liu has the gift of storytelling.


    You said that the maid saw the fingerprints climbing up. Doesn''t that mean there is no one in the coffin?


    Xiaoyu pretends to be afraid and shrinks his head: "ah? be missing? What''s next? What happened? "


    But then someone came to buy steamed buns, and uncle Liu got up to sell them.


    Light rain is listening to hot, see interrupted, heart with tickle like, strange not strong.


    When uncle Liu sold out, "uncle, you go on, and then what happened?"


    Uncle Liu put the finished bowl aside and picked up seven or eight steamed buns from the drawer. They were hot and hot. They were wrapped in kraft paper and handed to Xiaoyu together with the bowl.


    "Girl, this is made by my old lady. If it''s delicious, I''ll give you a taste."


    Xiaoyu took it in one hand and put it back on the back table. "Thank you, uncle. Can you continue to talk to me?"


    Uncle Liu shook his head, "no, don''t ask about it. I''m afraid you can''t go back to sleep."


    "It''s OK. I''m very brave. I''m not afraid of it!"


    "I don''t want to talk about that. It''s my fault to scare you. Girl, just be careful in the future." Uncle Liu doesn''t talk about Xiaoyu. He begins to pour water and noodles and prepare steamed buns.


    Xiaoyu can only come back with steamed buns and bowls. Sanniang has just finished washing the bowls. She wipes her apron and puts the dirty bowl in Xiaoyu''s hand into the basin. "How about it? What did you find out? "


    Xiaoyu looked at uncle Liu obscurely and shook his head: "it''s nothing. He said a little and refused to say it. I doubt that people in this town have been sealed or threatened."


    Xuanyuan Qi''s eyes were deep. He went to yexuan and sat down: "if he doesn''t want to say that, let''s find someone else. Someone will talk."


    Light rain think is also, this gambling house entrance town fish and Dragons mixed place, also afraid to inquire about things? I''m afraid that if she doesn''t have money, she can break people''s mouths even if she smashes it.


    In the next few days, they all do business in front of the gambling house. Intentionally or unintentionally, they will talk with the guests and ask about something.


    Even Yenan and Yedong, because they often play with the children on the street, really inquired about something.


    Since something strange happened to Wang Yuan''s daughter, someone disappeared every other day, or every few days.


    The corpses of more than ten people have disappeared, but there is no sign that these dead people suddenly disappeared, not only outside, but also at home.


    What''s more, these dead people all have one thing in common, that is, they are all men and women under the age of 30.


    "Brother, do you see anything?" On this day, Xiaoyu always thinks xuanyuanqi is a little strange.


    Xuanyuan Qi shook his head slightly: "nothing, just feel that someone is going to die soon."


    He is Yama. He knows the dead and the soul best. He has this premonition.


    "Ah? Can you predict the direction and time? " Sanniang asked quickly.


    Xuanyuan Qi didn''t have a good way: "don''t you calculate by yourself?"

 Chapter 1553

    "Ah?" Yebei looked at his mother: "Oh, I''m thinking, although we can''t determine the exact location, the calculated location is only a few, and the town is not big. We can rule out one by one, and we''ll always find it. As for the time, we''ll stare at it these days, and we can catch the murderer if we think about it."


    Xiaoyu thinks it''s reasonable, "let''s go back and discuss it. Let''s do business first. What about Yenan and Yedong? Running out to play again? "


    "I''m still playing there just now. I guess I''ll play with some kids. It''s OK. I can do it by myself. Let my younger brother and sister play." Night North a person take the work, in order to let younger brother and sister play.


    "You spoil it." Xiaoyu smiles, and then sees the guests coming, Xiaoyu gets up and goes down.


    "What were you looking at?" Xuanyuan Qi suddenly asked.


    Night Xuan knows that he is talking to himself: "someone in the gambling house is watching us."


    "Casually, it''s estimated that our performance is too outstanding and attractive. We''ve got guests. Let''s go on! " Xuanyuan qidang first went to roll dumplings and wonton skin for Sanniang.


    There is a crack in a window on the second floor of the gambling house. Facing the stall of the light rain people downstairs, a man dressed as a Taoist looks down.


    Taoist with white hair, also holding a dust, a kind of immortal style.


    "Master, it has been found out that these people are from other places. After hearing that they are still officials, they came here all the time." The manager of the gambling shop stood respectfully.


    "Stranger? What''s so strange about that? "


    "Well... They don''t look like rich people. They live in a broken yard. They just seem to inquire about it."


    "What did you find out?"


    "Master, what can they find out? All the people in this town are greedy for life and afraid of death. Who dares to say that I will kill his family! "


    "No matter whether they are curious or have other purposes, they can''t stay, or deal with it according to the old rules."


    ˇ­ˇ­


    Around 5 p.m., Xiaoyu prepared to close the stall, "yebei, go to call yedongyenan back, we''re going home."


    Yebei put down the dishes and chopsticks to look for his younger brother and sister, but after searching all the places they usually like to play, they didn''t see anyone.


    I asked some children who had a good time in Yenan. They all said that they didn''t play with them today.


    That''s strange. Since they didn''t, where did they go that night?


    Yebei came back quickly and told his parents, "Xiaodong and Xiaonan are gone! I''ve been looking for a few streets nearby, but I haven''t seen them. "


    Xiaoyu had a bad feeling in her heart: "did you watch it at home? Will you go home? "


    "I''ve run back to look for it, no!" Yebei is very worried. Won''t something happen to his younger brother and sister?


    "Calm down, they are the children of my God of night, where it''s so easy to have an accident, go back first." The night Xuan calmly tidied up some, everybody returns to the small courtyard together.


    "In front of the gambling house, I noticed that someone was watching. Yenan''s disappearance should have something to do with them, so we''d better come back to discuss it."


    Night Xuan holds the hand of light rain, afraid she thinks more, pass temperature to her.


    "Now I''ll open your seals and look for them separately."


    The night Xuan ordered everyone''s eyebrows one by one, and then Xianli magic returned to the noumenon.


    And the night north this open seal, incredibly his memory of previous life also open, he thought of his life as emperor.


    Hum, I didn''t expect that some of my brothers and sisters would dare to move, so don''t blame him for being rude.


    "Father, mother, I''m going to look for my younger brother and sister!" Night North flash body to omit.


    "Well, let''s go too. Xiao Nan and Xiao Dong are still small, and they''ve been blocked. It''s not good to suffer." Three niangs pull Xuan Yuan Qi to also go out.


    Yexuan comforts Xiaoyu: "lady, don''t worry. They just don''t bully others. Who dares to bully them? We''ll go and save them now."


    How can Xiaoyu not worry? People are pregnant in October, but she has been pregnant for several years. It''s her flesh and blood.


    Night Xuan embrace her, index finger and middle finger together, touch like eyebrow.


    He imposed a ban on his children, who would show their separation to protect them whenever they were in danger.


    He can also use this prohibition to find where they are.

 Chapter 1554

    Yexuan comforts Xiaoyu: "lady, don''t worry. They just don''t bully others. Who dares to bully them? We''ll go and save them now."


    How can Xiaoyu not worry? People are pregnant in October, but she has been pregnant for several years. It''s her flesh and blood.


    Night Xuan embrace her, index finger and middle finger together, touch like eyebrow.


    He imposed a ban on his children, who would show their separation to protect them whenever they were in danger.


    He can also use this prohibition to find where they are.


    Take Xiaoyu to Xiaonan to escape.


    Where are Yenan and Yedong now?


    At this time, we should start from noon. Yenan and Yedong have met some playmates in the street these days, and they are going to visit them today.


    But I haven''t found my little friend yet. Instead, I found a little boy about their age under a big tree, lying on the ground shaking.


    Yenan came forward concerned and didn''t dislike the boy''s dirty and smelly clothes: "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Is he ill? "


    The night East leans to come over, "second elder sister, he can''t be playing a fiddle? Why don''t we take him to the hospital? "


    "You''re stupid. We don''t have money. Besides, we don''t know how to get to the hospital."


    "Let''s go back to find our parents. They must know what to do!"


    "No, we''ve grown up. We can''t find our parents to deal with everything. They are very busy."


    "What shall we do?" Yedong squats down, turns the person over, and sees the dirty face on the ground, some white.


    "Well..." Yenan thought and pulled out a small pearl hairpin on her head.


    "You forget, elder brother taught us how to cure and save people. I''ll give him some injections first. If not, we''ll send him to the hospital."


    The two villains talked, but they didn''t find that the face on the ground was whiter, and they almost couldn''t help it.


    Night South pricked a few needles, the children on the ground to open their eyes, no way, pain died, and then do not wake up, it is estimated that there is pain.


    "You... Who are you?" The boy moved back on guard until his back was against the tree.


    "We are your life-saving benefactor. You are my life-saving benefactor. Don''t worry, I don''t want you to repay me. I don''t want to repay you for saving people!" The night South happy smile, she can also save people, if elder brother know, will praise her.


    "Thank you The boy lowered his head and hid all his thoughts in his heart.


    "You''re welcome. What''s your name? Why do you sleep here? What about your family? " Night south concern of ask a way, and night east two people squat in front of the boy.


    "My name is Xiaolu. I have no parents." The fawn''s voice is low, looking very pitiful.


    This aroused Ye Nan''s desire for protection. "Xiaolu, it''s OK. It''s no big deal without parents. I believe you will succeed in the future. You will have many friends in the future. You won''t be alone."


    "But... Everyone scolded me as a smelly child and said that I was a beggar and didn''t want to play with me!" The deer drooped, lonely and timid.


    "It''s nothing. We can make friends with you. You see my brother and I have two people. We are good friends now. My name is Yenan, and this is my brother Yedong!"


    Ye Nan claps his chest enthusiastically, trying to pull back the child who doesn''t want to face the world.


    "Xiaolu, it''s true. We can really make friends with you. My family will set up a food stall over there. You come with us and I''ll let my mother eat for you!" Yedong said that he was going to pull the deer''s hand, and he didn''t dislike human dirty.


    "No, I won''t go!" The deer''s eyes flashed.


    "Why? I''ll tell you, my mother''s food is delicious. Everything I''ve eaten is good. You can taste it. I won''t charge you any money! " Yedong doesn''t understand. This man looks like he has been suffering from malnutrition for a long time. He should not have enough to eat. Why don''t he worry about eating?


    "I''m... I''m dirty. I''ll go back and wash, or I won''t be rejected." Deer thought about it, then looked up, "or, you go back with me, there is a stream near my home, the water is very clear, there are many fish in it, we can catch fish to eat."

 Chapter 1555

    Fawn''s poor eyes drooped again, sad way: "do you dislike, I know, no one would like to play with a child like me."


    Yedong explained: "it''s not like this, we..."


    Yenan reaches out his hand to stop Yedong and suddenly says, "OK, let''s go back with you, let''s go."


    No matter it''s good or bad, they''ll know when they go. It''s better that the fawn didn''t cheat them, otherwise, he will die miserably!


    The three soon came to a broken temple. There was a big hole in the roof and it collapsed a lot. Only one of them was leaning on the beam, which could only keep out the rain and the wind.


    "You live here?" The night south carries the small hand left and right to look, only then steps the foot to enter.


    It''s not particularly messy, but it''s not clean and tidy. You can see how someone has lived.


    Yenan art master is brave. She and Yedong have no magic, but they still have some martial arts skills. If this fawn dares to have any bad heart, they will make him regret being born in this world!


    "Yes, I''ve been here since I have a memory. It''s also very good here. I go to the river to catch fish in summer and dig sweet potatoes in the field in winter. I come back to roast them. I''m much more free than others. I''m only bullied by other beggars occasionally!"


    The deer took the broom made of bamboo leaves and pulled it casually, "come here, you do it here, I''ll find you something to eat!"


    Night East see, he pointed to the ground two pieces of irregular stones picked up from the outside, the corner of the mouth smoked, really poor!


    "No, you''d better change your clothes and go back with us. I''ll let my mother make something delicious!" Yenan looked at the half collapsed Buddha statue and said so.


    Fawn back to two people''s eyes flashed fierce, "well, then you wait, I''ll go to change clean clothes!"


    Then go to the shadow in the corner.


    Ye Nan grabs Ye Dong''s hand and says, "be careful, there''s cheating!"


    At this time, sudden changes happened. Just after the temple was broken, it turned into an underground cave. Yenan and Yedong were automatically tied up with ropes and locked on the stone pillars.


    "Ha ha ha..." a burst of wild laughter came, from behind a large stone, out of the just disappeared fawn.


    Yedong yelled, "what do you want to do, deer? Let us go


    "Oh? Let you go? " The little fawn carried his hands behind him, and walked with a spirit of immortality.


    "I don''t think you are too naive?" Fawn laughed scornfully and looked at them sarcastically.


    Night South didn''t speak, staring at the deer below at the same time, in the dark hard, want to open the rope.


    Can be found by the fawn, loud laugh: "you don''t bother, I this is tie fairy rope, how can you escape!"


    After that, he turned around and left. He didn''t care about them at all, because he was sure that they couldn''t escape. This cave was heavily forbidden by him. It was difficult for others to find it without his leadership!


    "Second sister, what should we do? We seem to be in trouble? When parents know, we''ll be beaten! " The manual behind Yedong didn''t open the rope for a long time, and he was a little discouraged.


    "You''re still worried about being beaten. If you''re alive, go out!" Yenan has been using elder brother professor''s magic to break the immortal rope. Unfortunately, she has no magic now. She has only low spiritual power and can''t solve it at all.


    They also have a lot of magic tools in their storage bags, but they can''t use them now.


    "No? Second sister, don''t scare me, such a small broken child, can he have so much ability? We''re in a big way! " Yedong doesn''t believe it. His father is the God of night. If he stomps, the sky will collapse.


    His mother is a God. Although she is not as powerful as his father, she can''t be provoked by anyone.


    His uncle is the Lord of hell. Who can live or die without him? Who dares to offend him? Don''t want to have a next life?


    So no matter who it is, don''t dare to offend him. Isn''t he afraid of being carried away!


    Yenan didn''t have a good way: "are you stupid, are you stupid? Have you ever seen a kid with a string? Have you ever seen a kid who can handle us both? If he can take out the fairy rope, he won''t be an ordinary man! "


    Night South looked around, this is a huge cave, grotesque rocks, but, under it is full of many skeletons!